《Divine Blood Warrior》


 Chapter 1

    A purple crescent moon hangs high, sprinkling strands of purple brilliance, just like a purple curtain, rendering the world a mysterious color.


    In the purple light, a sharp white stone castle stands tall, vigorous, atmospheric and rough.


    On the balcony on the third floor of the castle, a young man with black hair looked at the purple crescent moon in the night, with a bitter smile on his face.


    He was about fifteen or sixteen years old, with short black hair, a beautiful face and a little childish, but his blue eyes showed a different depth from the young people.


    The breeze blew and brought a trace of coolness. He couldn''t help shivering and was a little cold.


    Da Da!


    Behind him, there was a rapid sound of footsteps approaching. The black haired boy looked back. By the light in the castle, he saw a girl wearing a black skirt and a white waistband.


    The girl is tall, fair skinned, with a curled brown hair fixed with a clip, and a white bow on her head. This is a standard Maid Dress.


    With a white feather cloak in her hand and a trace of anxiety on her face, she gasped and said when she saw the black haired boy on the balcony.


    "Master gray, your injury hasn''t healed yet. You can''t blow the hair."


    As she spoke, she had come forward and thoughtfully put the white feather cloak on the black haired boy.


    When the girl''s hand touched him, the black haired boy''s body tightened slightly, but relaxed again. He looked at the purple moon outside and said.


    "Go back now."


    The girl immediately wanted to help the black haired boy, but he was stopped by the black haired boy. He walked into the passage of white stone and walked towards the brightly lit castle.


    The boy''s name is gray Fergus. He is the child of viscount Fergus, the owner of the castle. Of course, this is his current identity. In fact, he was an ordinary office worker a few days ago.


    It''s an ordinary night, no different from the night after busy day work.


    But when he woke up, he found that he was no longer in the small rental house, but in a spacious bedroom with a white feather quilt, and his body was no longer his own. At the same time, there was a strange memory.


    To be honest, he was a little excited about this mutation at first.


    Noble children, maids, clothes, meals... How similar is this to the life he once dreamed of?


    However, after the initial excitement, he gradually became depressed. He wanted his parents, friends and mobile phones that could be connected at any time... Most importantly, he found that this sudden "comfortable life" was not really "comfortable".


    First of all, it is the Viscount''s "child" identity.


    In terms of marriage, the world, like medieval Europe, implements strict monogamy. Even the king is no exception. He can raise many lovers at most.


    His current status is an illegitimate son, that is to say, he was not born by Viscount Fergus and his wife, but by Viscount Fergus and his lover.


    In this highly monogamous world, although the identity of illegitimate children is not inferior to that of servants, the treatment is definitely not good, at least it can not be compared with the children born by Viscount Fergus and his wife.


    In fact, in the past 16 years, viscount Fergus has rarely asked about his "son", and only two months ago he took him to the castle.


    Secondly, he is now facing a "life crisis".


    The original owner of the body was stabbed and killed. Although the assassin had taken poison and committed suicide when he was caught, the man behind the scenes was not found, that is to say, there was a black hand peeping at his life.


    In the face of this life crisis, even if he lives a life served by a beautiful maid, he has absolutely no intention to enjoy it. Of course, except for the nervous people, but he is obviously not.


    There is also a crisis of disclosure.


    In this world, there is a mysterious power, which is called "the power of blood". The original owner of the body has practiced it, and he has little talent.


    At the age of 15, he cultivated the "power of blood" and became the next blood warrior in only one year. Even the Viscount father who had been indifferent to him looked at him differently and connected him to the castle.


    However, I don''t know whether it was because the original owner of the body was killed or because of the inexplicable reason he passed through, this blood power disappeared.


    Yes, it disappeared, that is, he is now a "fake" lower blood warrior.


    It can be imagined that if the Viscount Fergus knew that his blood power had disappeared, his attitude towards him would change. He might be driven out of the castle immediately, and his treatment might even be worse than coming to the castle.


    Therefore, his present life, although seemingly beautiful, served by a maid and free from worry about food and drink, is actually "in danger", and he may be driven out of the castle or even lose his life at any time.


    Push open the bedroom door and gray enters the bedroom.


    In the spacious room of more than 20 square meters, what catches the eye is a row of long cabinets, which are divided into dress wardrobe, ordinary clothes wardrobe and shoe wardrobe.


    Among them, there are two sets of dresses decorated with beautiful feathers on the shoulders in the dress wardrobe, five sets of daily clothes that are slightly simple but still can be seen in the ordinary wardrobe, and three pairs of brand-new leather boots in the shoe cabinet.


    These were bought by him after he came to the castle. Before he came to the castle, although he was not hungry, he could never wear such good clothes and boots. In fact, the beautiful maid who followed him now was also assigned to him when he came to the castle two months ago.


    The room near the wall is covered with white feather quilts, and two or three people don''t seem crowded. Near the window, there is a desk and armchair.


    Above the desk, there was an oil lamp shrouded in the top opening glass, which was emitting soft light. Gray could see everything in the room because of this oil lamp.


    The oil burning in the oil lamp seems to have added some spices, and a faint incense is filled in the room.


    "Brother, where have you been?"


    Seeing gray who pushed the door in, a girl about 14 years old in a white gauze skirt jumped down from the armchair next to the desk, ran towards gray step by step and hugged Gray''s arm tightly.


    The girl''s facial features are exquisite, her skin is white and red. Like gray, she has black hair and blue eyes. Because gray has appeared, her face shows a light breath.


    The girl''s name is Sarah Fergus. She is the sister of Gray''s father and mother. Black hair is inherited from their depressed mother, and blue eye is inherited from Viscount Fergus.


    Like the original owner of the body, she was connected to the castle by Viscount Fergus two months ago. Obviously, the reason why the other party was connected to the castle is probably because his same father and mother brother was valued.


    After a little hesitation, gray stretched out his empty hand, touched the girl''s head and said.


    "Go to the balcony and get some air."


    Being so close to a strange girl, gray is a little uncomfortable. Now he is no longer the girl''s brother.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I just didn''t see you. I''m a little worried. I''m afraid you''ll meet an assassin again!"


    The girl Sarah shook her head and said.


    "Don''t worry, this is a castle. Assassins can''t lurk in."


    Gray smiled and comforted.


    "But they --"


    Hearing Gray''s comfort, Sarah''s worried face still didn''t subside.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Gray directly interrupted the other party''s words behind, because some words can''t be said, especially in this castle.


    At this time, his chest was still wrapped in gauze, with a faint pain, which was left by the assassin.


    One hand is a cruel hand. If it were not for the timely protection of the Viscount''s guard, he might not have had a chance to take away the body. After all, if his heart was pierced, he would die even if he took it away.


    He and Sarah both have guesses about the black hand behind the "Assassin".


    In the past 15 years, the original owner of the body lived outside the castle and had no guards around him, but he never encountered assassination. This time, he was assassinated immediately after he moved into the castle. Obviously, the assassination must have some connection with the original owner of the body moving into the castle.


    When the original owner of the body moved into the castle, the most unpleasant thing was naturally the viscount and his two brothers and a sister born by the viscount. According to his estimation, the behind the scenes culprit was probably one or all of the four.


    In other words, he is probably living with people who want to kill himself. He is being peeped at by the other party with murderous eyes. At the thought of this, he can''t help but have a haze in his heart.


    He couldn''t think of the way to return to the original world. Even if there were, it was by no means accessible to the original owner of the body. After all, the identity of the original owner of the body was only the illegitimate son of a viscount.


    Unable to find a way back, the only thing we can do is to survive in this world, and the man behind the assassin obviously doesn''t want him to live.


    He didn''t know whether he would have a chance to live if he died again, but he absolutely didn''t want to take a risk.


    "You must heal the injury as soon as possible and start practicing to confirm whether the blood power has really disappeared or is temporarily hidden because of the injury."


    Gray decided secretly.


    In the face of this hidden crisis, relying on the protection of the guards in the castle obviously can not achieve absolute security. For today''s plan, we can only improve our strength as soon as possible and let ourselves have the power of self-protection.


    Moreover, in the worst case, his blood power has indeed disappeared. He must find a way to cultivate it again before Viscount Fergus notices it.


    Viscount Fergus''s value is his only "umbrella" at present. If he loses it, his situation will be more dangerous.


    He may be driven out of the castle directly. Once he is driven out of the castle, the dark behind the scenes may easily catch the opportunity to kill him, so now he must not lose the "value" of viscount Fergus.

 Chapter 2

    A few days later in the morning.


    After having breakfast consisting of lamb chops, fruit salad, honey bread and sugar milk, gray, dressed in light gray war clothes, followed by his maid, walked towards the castle open-air training ground.


    The breakfast cooked by the castle chef is very qualified. Although it is a little regretful that he can''t eat the dishes of his previous life, there is absolutely no saying that it is difficult to swallow.


    If you think about it, you can understand that the nobles, as the group that knows how to enjoy the most in the world, will not "grievance" their tongue. The chefs employed must be highly skilled chefs.


    "Hello, master gray!"


    Walking in the corridor leading to the open-air training ground, from time to time, maids and male servants bend down and salute gray with great respect. Although they are illegitimate children, they are illegitimate children "valued" by Viscount Fergus. Obviously, these servants are not stupid enough to show Gray''s face.


    Gray nodded as usual and walked all the way to the open-air training ground.


    The training ground is a white stone paved training ground, about half the size of a football field. There are clusters of colorful flower beds around it, and there is a pavilion with stone tables next to it. If you are tired of training, you can rest here.


    There was already a man in the training ground. He was a young man in his early twenties, wearing white leather armor and war clothes, with a handsome face and blond hair, shining in the sun.


    Seeing the coming gray, the young man flashed, stopped practicing, came here, took the towel handed by the maid, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and spoke to gray.


    "Gray, why don''t you take a few more days off and start practicing?"


    At the same time, the young man smiled, his attitude was kind and very kind, but gray couldn''t help being a little vigilant.


    The young man is no one else. He is the big brother with body, Bernard Fergus, the eldest son born by Viscount Fergus and his wife.


    If he was the original owner of the body, he might have been deceived by the "kind" scene just now. However, as a person who had been rolling and crawling in the society for several years in his previous life, he was aware of the gloom of the moment when the youth saw himself. Although he soon covered up the past, he was still aware of it.


    "Thank brother Bernal for his concern. It''s almost better."


    Imitating the tone of the original owner of the body, Gray said.


    "Well, practice first."


    Bernal, a young blonde, nodded and walked towards the pavilion next to him.


    After seeing the other party leave, gray went into the practice field and recalled the cultivation method.


    In this world, there is only one cultivation system, that is, the blood warrior, which is the cultivation system learned from the blood beast in the process of human struggle with the blood beast. Therefore, the relevant cultivation methods are called "blood method".


    The blood method practiced by gray and even his Fergus family is called the wolf of the wind, which is derived from a blood beast called the wind wolf. It is divided into four cultivation postures: crawling, attacking, biting and looking up to the sky.


    Crawling imitates the action of a wolf waiting patiently for its prey.


    The attack imitates the action of the wolf.


    Biting imitates the action of a wolf opening its sharp teeth and biting its prey.


    Look up to the sky, imitating the action of the wolf roaring up to the sky.


    Go through the four postures in his mind. Although he is not the original person, his previous cultivation memory is still there. Gray began to practice from the first posture "crawling".


    He squatted half with his feet apart, leaned forward and bent, stretched out his hands and palms down, just like a wolf waiting for prey. At the same time, he thought of a blue wind wolf crawling in the grass and staring at the prey in the distance with green eyes.


    Keep this action for ten minutes, suddenly.


    With a sudden kick of his feet, the whole man jumped out, and his five fingers opened into claws, just like a wolf who turned from waiting to attack his prey. The action of the wind wolf in his brain also changed into attack.


    He kept it for another ten minutes, and then his claws changed. His hands met, his wrists contacted, and he stretched out rapidly, closing like a biting wolf''s mouth. The imaginary action of the wind wolf in his brain became biting.


    Ten minutes later, he squatted slowly, his hands drooped, his head looked up to the sky, and his mouth tried to open, just like a wolf roaring at the sky. The action of the imaginary wolf in his brain also became a wind wolf roaring at the sky on a moonlit night.


    After rehearsing the whole set of movements, Gray was sweating.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the memory of the original owner of the body or because the body has formed memory. Although Gray''s set of practice posture is not perfect, it''s barely standard and doesn''t show too much abnormality.


    Originally, he wanted to find another place to practice, but usually he practiced in the training ground. Suddenly, changing a place might make him suspicious. Therefore, he gave up this plan and came to the training ground to practice like the original master of his body.


    When he stopped practicing, his complexion remained unchanged, but his heart could not help sinking.


    "Sure enough, it was the worst result. The blood power cultivated by the original master of this body has really disappeared."


    Originally, he hoped that through cultivation, the blood power hidden in the body would be aroused again. Now, it seems that the blood power has indeed disappeared from the body.


    Although it is not known whether the reason for the disappearance is because the original owner of the body was attacked and died, or because of his passage, in general, the disappearance of the power of blood has become a fact.


    Losing the power of blood is a bad result for him. The reason why his illegitimate son status is valued by Viscount Fergus is his cultivation talent.


    If Viscount Fergus knew that his blood power had disappeared and did not say to drive him out of the castle immediately, at least he would not value him as much as before. Without Viscount Fergus''s value, he would face the assassination of the behind the scenes. His outcome can be imagined.


    "Without the power of blood, the physical quality has degenerated to the point where there is no cultivation. Just once, it has almost reached the limit."


    Wipe the sweat off his forehead, gray thought.


    Under normal circumstances, the next blood warrior was enough to practice the blood method twice in a row, but just now, he almost couldn''t hold on to it again.


    "I''m afraid the only good news is that the blood wolf blood in my body has not disappeared."


    In fact, in addition to the blood method, you also need to have the blood of the corresponding blood beast. Only when you have the blood method and the blood of the corresponding blood beast at the same time can you become a blood warrior.


    Naturally, it is impossible for human beings to have the blood of blood beasts, so generally speaking, families with blood methods will implant the blood of corresponding blood beasts for their children before their children practice.


    The specific method seems to be the most valuable blood essence of blood animal blood, which is blended with certain medicines and then taken to children.


    In this regard, the memory of the original owner of the body is not too well understood. It was valued by Viscount Fergus two months ago. When the blood was implanted, it was obvious that the original owner of the body had not been valued by Viscount Fergus, and Viscount Fergus naturally would not explain too much to him.

 Chapter 3

    Will be given the opportunity to practice the blood method. In fact, the original owner of the body was "flattered" at that time.


    As an illegitimate son who was not valued, he thought he had no chance to practice blood method. After all, this situation is very common in noble families.


    "The body has obvious restlessness. This restlessness will appear only when it has the corresponding blood. Obviously, the blood of the wind wolf has not disappeared."


    When people with blood vessels practice the corresponding blood method, their bodies will be obviously restless, which shows that every inch of muscle tissue of the whole body is extremely active, just like lead and mercury washing in the body, but people without corresponding blood vessels will not have this feeling.


    Just now he could obviously feel this feeling, that is to say, the wind wolf blood implanted in his body did not disappear, which was obviously good news for him.


    After all, if the blood of the wind wolf disappears, in his current identity, there is no way to bypass Viscount Fergus and re implant the blood of the wind wolf.


    "It seems that your body has not fully recovered!"


    At this time, Bernal, who had rested and was ready to practice again, came forward and said to gray.


    Gray''s sweating appearance was naturally noticed by him, but he thought it was the reason why Gray''s body had not recovered and his physical strength had not recovered.


    "Yes, brother Bernard, I''ll leave first."


    Gray said with a trace of "helplessness" on his face.


    "Go and pay more attention to rest!"


    Bernal wore a spring breeze smile on his face, just like a good brother who cares for his brother, but what he thinks in his heart is unknown.


    Gray took the towel from the maid, wiped it, and then went back down the corridor to his residence in the castle.


    The name of the personal maid is Barbara. There is no surname. For civilians, surname is a luxury in this world, and only aristocrats and their children can have it.


    Therefore, when a person has a surname in his first name, he has a certain relationship with the aristocracy even if he is not an aristocrat.


    make love!


    Gray walked down the corridor, facing him. A young man followed by a servant and a maid came to gray.


    The boy has dazzling blond hair, slightly older than gray. He should be about 17 or 8 years old. He has a tall nose and a handsome face, but his face is a little rebellious.


    Stopping, gray tried to imitate the usual tone of the original owner of the body.


    "Brother Ellis."


    The young man is the second son of the Viscount, that is, the second brother with body.


    "Hum."


    Facing Gray''s address, the young man snorted coldly and walked directly beside gray. Instead, a male servant and a female servant followed behind him bent down to salute gray.


    Gray didn''t care to get such a cold response. He didn''t mean to please the young man in front of him. The reason for doing so was just to maintain superficial etiquette so that he wouldn''t be picked up.


    In fact, compared with Bernal, the big brother with this body, he is more willing to deal with the "second brother" who shows his happiness and anger on his face.


    Because such people are simpler. They can easily distinguish between enemies and friends. They don''t have one set face to face and one set behind. It''s easier to deal with such people.


    In the next few days, gray would practice the blood method "wolf of the wind" twice a day, once in the morning and once in the afternoon.


    After several days of practice, he gradually knew the state of his body.


    Although this body has lost the power of blood, the talent should not be abolished or damaged.


    In the past few days of cultivation, he can obviously feel that his physical quality has been slightly enhanced. Compared with the first cultivation of the original master of the body in his memory, the cultivation progress is almost the same.


    However, the original owner of the body had been practicing for a year before he was able to practice the power of bleeding. Obviously, if he wanted to practice the power of bleeding, he needed to practice for at least one year, so that he would not reveal his secret within this year. To be honest, he had no bottom in his heart.


    Originally, the physical quality of the following blood warrior has no problem practicing the wolf of the wind twice in a row. He has only practiced once at a time on the pretext that his body has not fully recovered these days. If it takes a long time, it will inevitably arouse suspicion.


    Although it can be found in some remote areas, the whole castle is the visions of viscount Ferguson. It is extremely difficult to avoid being noticed.


    "Master gray, this is your share this month."


    At this time, Barbara, the maid, came in with a tray in her hand. In the tray, there was a bronze container with a large wine glass. In the container, there was more than half a glass of red liquid.


    "Just put it here."


    Gray pointed to the tea table next to him.


    Barbara, the maid, put the tray on the tea table. Gray waved to him to leave. His eyes looked at the liquid in the bronze container, which had a strong smell of blood into his nose.


    The liquid in the bronze container is blood, but it is not ordinary blood, but the blood of the blood beast wind wolf.


    Blood animals usually have two functions. One is to extract the essence of blood to implant blood vessels. One is to take it as a normal exercise.


    As a blood warrior who practices the blood method, taking the blood of the corresponding blood beast is very helpful to their cultivation. Therefore, all families with conditions will hunt and kill themselves or buy the blood of the corresponding blood beast for their children.


    However, such a blood, though not valuable in blood, is also of high value. So even for the Fergus family, every child has only one chance to take it every January.


    Gray stretched out his hand and picked up the bronze container. Although he was very resistant to drinking and generating blood, his current situation was not a time to "pinch". He could speed up the progress of cultivation a little. He could never miss it.


    "Goo Goo ~ ~"


    Resisting the smell of blood, gray swallowed it like a child drinking syrup.


    His mouth was full of blood. Gray felt sick in his heart. He couldn''t spit it out. Suddenly, his face changed.


    "How can there be such a strong effect?"


    Just then, a burning feeling appeared in his stomach, and then his face and neck turned red, and the whole person was like a cooked lobster.


    His face was red, showing an abnormal crimson color.


    With his stomach as the center, the terrible heat radiated. He felt as if his whole body was baking in the fire, and drops of sweat slid down his forehead.


    "What... What''s the matter?"


    Blood beast blood, this kind of high-grade thing, the original owner of the body naturally had no chance to take it before coming to the castle. However, the original owner of the body took it twice within more than two months when he came to the castle.


    Taking it twice, each time his blood power has been slightly improved. Obviously, the effect of this blood beast is very significant.


    But even if it is more significant, it is never as significant as it is now. Now gray feels that his physical quality seems to be improving every minute and every second, which has never been before.

 Chapter 4

    For a while, maybe more than ten minutes, maybe half an hour.


    The intense heat has blurred Gray''s impression of time. The burning heat rising from his stomach slowly disappears, and Gray''s body temperature slowly returns to normal.


    At this time, his whole body was soaked with sweat, his hair was bonded with sweat, and his clothes and trousers were wet, as if they had been fished out of the water.


    At the same time, he felt very tired, as if he had experienced a fierce war, and every muscle of his body was full of fatigue.


    On the contrary, he felt that his strength seemed to have strengthened a lot. The most obvious feeling was that when he clenched his palm, he no longer felt as vain as before, but felt full of strength.


    And he felt very hungry now, as if he could eat a whole pig.


    He picked up a brass bell with a handle on the side tea table. Gray shook it a few times. Barbara, dressed in a black-and-white maid, pushed the door open and walked into the bedroom.


    As Gray''s exclusive maid, she is usually not responsible for the daily affairs of the castle except taking care of gray. Therefore, she has been outside the bedroom just now. When she heard gray ringing the bell, she immediately pushed the door and came in.


    "Master gray, what can I do for you... Ah, what''s the matter with you? I, I... I''ll send someone to invite a pharmacist!"


    Barbara was shocked to see gray sweating. Even if she wanted to trot to find someone to inform the pharmacist. As a maid who takes care of Gray''s daily life, if Gray had an accident, she would definitely be severely punished or even killed with a stick.


    In the aristocratic territory, the aristocracy has the power to kill and seize the people''s livelihood.


    "No, I''m fine. I just sweat a little after taking the blood of the blood beast. Just ask someone to prepare the bath water for me!"


    Gray hurried to stop. Although he didn''t know why he was changing, it was obviously best not to let too many people know, especially Viscount Fergus and others.


    "Really not?"


    Barbara was still worried when gray stopped her.


    "Well, I think my body hasn''t fully recovered and I''m taking blood from blood animals, so I''m sweating a lot. Just ask someone to prepare bath water for me."


    Gray stood up and moved himself, indicating that he had nothing to do. He thought of his inexplicably hungry stomach and added.


    "Also, let the kitchen prepare another breakfast for me. I''m a little full."


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    Seeing that gray was really all right and had a good appetite, Barbara breathed a sigh of relief and hurried away.


    After a while, she came back with a tray in her hand. In the tray, there were three pieces of honey bread, a large piece of ham and a cup of milky milk.


    "Master gray, the bathroom is already preparing bath water. You should be able to go after your meal."


    Set up a folding table from the room, Barbara put the food on the table and said to gray.


    Gray has been dining in his bedroom since he was injured, so there is always a folding table in the bedroom.


    "I see."


    Sitting at the table, gray picked up his knife and silver fork and couldn''t wait to eat. His stomach was empty, as if he had been hungry for several days, which made him really uncomfortable.


    Ming Ming has just finished breakfast for less than two hours. Now he is hungry again. There is no doubt that this must be one of the "sequelae" of the mutation just now.


    Barely maintaining elegance, he swept a large piece of ham, three pieces of honey bread and a glass of milk into his stomach. Gray felt that he was only half full. In order to avoid acting too abnormal, he didn''t let Barbara go to the kitchen again, but went to the bathroom.


    After taking a hot bath, changing into dry clothes and wearing war clothes, gray went straight to the training ground. He was eager to know how much his physical quality had improved after the mutation.


    Because it was almost noon and there was no one else in the training ground, gray directly began to practice the blood method "wolf of the wind".


    With feet half squatting apart, leaning forward and bending, hands outstretched and palms down, it''s like a wolf waiting for prey


    Crawl.


    Pounce.


    Bite.


    Look up to the sky.


    More than half an hour later, he practiced the four postures of the wolf of the wind in turn.


    Then he didn''t stop practicing as he did a few days ago, but began a new round of practice. Finally, he gasped and stopped until the first position was completely practiced.


    After receiving the towel handed over by Barbara, the maid, gray wiped his sweat and sat on the stone stool in the pavilion. There was a happy look in his eyes.


    There is no doubt that his physical quality has been greatly improved.


    The physical strength of the lower blood warrior who cultivates the power of bleeding can be cultivated twice at a time.


    Because of the disappearance of blood power and the deterioration of his physical quality, he can only insist on it once every time in recent days. Now he has been able to insist on it once and add a posture. Obviously, his physical quality has been greatly improved.


    "This blood beast''s blood is really a good thing. It can improve so much after taking it once. According to this growth rate, the time for me to be promoted to the next blood warrior should be greatly shortened."


    "Well, whether there will be such a big improvement when taking blood animal blood next time, let alone, the effect of taking blood animal blood this time is too significant..."


    Gray couldn''t help raising his eyebrows at the thought.


    The original owner of the body has taken the wind wolf blood twice. Although taking it twice has improved to a certain extent, the effect is definitely not as significant as it is now. One promotion has such a large range, and the span is so large that it can not even be described as significant.


    "Is it because this body is no longer the next blood warrior?"


    "No, it''s not right. If it''s for this reason, the two brothers and one sister in the name of this body can''t spend two years to be promoted to the next blood warrior."


    Gray thought of the reason why he was not the next blood soldier and his physical quality was weak, but he immediately denied it.


    The original owner of this body did not have blood resources before becoming the next blood warrior, but the two brothers and a sister born by Viscount Fergus''s wife had this resource.


    But even so, it still took the three men about two years to improve their strength to the next blood warrior. It is precisely for this reason that the original owner was valued by Viscount Fergus and received in the Viscount castle.


    "Is it because of this physical qualification? No, it''s not right. Even if the qualification is good, it can never be improved so much by taking blood animal blood only once."


    "The sudden disappearance of the power of blood, and then just by taking blood animal blood once, you can get such a big promotion. Both things can be said to be extremely strange. Are these two things related?"


    This can''t help but let gray connect it with the suddenly disappeared power of blood.


    According to his estimation, the most likely thing is that when he occupied the body, there was some strange and unknown change, which contributed to the current phenomenon.


    "From what happened to me, this change is likely to improve my absorption efficiency of beneficial components in the blood of blood wolves."


    "No, maybe it''s not just the improvement of absorption efficiency. I''m afraid there are other changes. Otherwise, I won''t be hungry again soon after breakfast."


    Thinking of his suddenly hungry stomach, gray felt that the change in his body should not only improve the absorption efficiency, otherwise, his stomach will not become hungry.


    "The body becomes hungry because of insufficient energy supply. The reason for insufficient energy supply is that body tissues and cells consume a lot of nutrients in a short time, and most of these consumed nutrients should be used to improve my physical quality."


    "I''ve just exercised and now I feel hungry. How can I be hungry so fast? My blood power won''t disappear, but I need a lot of nutrition to recover? No, this conclusion is a little reluctant."


    Gray once again denied his guess.


    "Before taking blood wolf''s blood, my food intake was average, and I didn''t urgently need a lot of food. Obviously, this phenomenon of craving a lot of food appeared only after taking blood wolf''s blood."


    "In other words, the blood of the blood wolf has not been treated. It is regarded as an active biological tissue. I won''t get some changes at the biological level by swallowing the blood of the blood wolf?"


    Although from his previous life''s experience, even raw food can infect parasites at most, and he will never let himself change at a biological level.


    However, this world is not the world of common sense in the previous life at all. At least the existence of blood soldiers who master strange power is not owned in the previous life.


    Plus, it is not impossible to have a biological level change in the precedent of putting blood essence into blood vessels.


    "What kind of change is this biological change? I feel like I''m in rapid transformation, and my body needs a lot of nutrition."


    Gray frowned and unfolded. If he wanted to find out the changes of his body, I''m afraid he can only draw a complete conclusion through observation in the next few days.


    However, although it is not clear what kind of change this change is, there is no doubt that this change is beneficial to him, at least his strength has been greatly improved.

 Chapter 5

    Half a month later, in the evening, in the restaurant of viscount Fergus castle.


    On the ceiling, a huge lotus shaped crystal lamp shed bright light. Only one lamp illuminated the wide restaurant as bright as day.


    The crystal lamp is not the grease lamp in Gray''s room, but a rune lamp made by a rune master.


    Careful observation can be found that the center of the huge lotus crystal is surrounded by a circle of strange runes.


    Some of these runes are like lying beasts, some are like sacrificial actions, some are like standing snakes... And more, they can''t see strange lines like anything.


    This kind of Rune lamp is very expensive. Even with the details of the Viscount family, it can''t be placed in every room. It can only be placed in some important rooms, such as banquet hall, restaurant, conference room


    Under the light, there were seven people sitting around a long table.


    On the throne was a blonde middle-aged man who wore a long coat with two rows of buttons on his chest and a LABA collar around his neck.


    With a little golden beard, a pair of blue eyes and a sense of dignity, he was Viscount Emerson Fergus, the master of viscount castle.


    Sitting opposite him was a woman with brown hair.


    The woman is wearing a low cut black gauze skirt and a huge sapphire necklace around her neck. The whole person looks elegant.


    Although her face is a little old, she can vaguely see the beauty of her youth, but her lips are slightly thin, which inevitably gives people a mean impression.


    This man was Milan Harris, viscount Fergus''s wife, a woman from the Baron family.


    On the right hand side of viscount Fergus, there were two men and a woman, three young people, in turn, Bernard Fergus, the eldest brother of the body, Alice Fergus, the second brother of the body, and Caroline Fergus, the third sister of the body.


    The first two inherited the golden hair and blue eyes of viscount Fergus, while the latter inherited the eyes from Viscount Fergus, but the hair color from the viscount. They were about one year older than gray, tall, with a tall nose, and had the fine genes of viscount Fergus and the viscount.


    Sitting on the left-hand side of viscount Fergus was gray and his sister Sarah Fergus.


    Both had black hair, inherited from their depressed mother, and blue eyes, inherited from Viscount Fergus.


    Ding Ding!


    The sound of the collision between the knife and the white porcelain plate sounded gently.


    In the restaurant, viscount foggs and others have finished their meal, and only gray is still eating. This is his second dinner.


    This is the first time that gray has come to the restaurant since he was injured.


    When they saw Gray eating the second dinner, some people looked calm, such as Viscount Fergus and Madame, such as Gray''s nominal eldest brother Bernard, because they had heard from their servants that Gray''s appetite has increased greatly in recent days, and two people have to eat each meal.


    Others stared at gray in surprise. For example, Caroline, the third sister with the body, was more indifferent and indifferent to the illegitimate son of the brother, sister and two illegitimate children brought back by her father, because the other party had almost no influence on her.


    Ding!


    Put the knife and silver fork flat on the porcelain plate, took the tablecloth handed by the maid next to him, and gray wiped his lips and hands, acting a little embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, father, madam. My appetite has suddenly increased recently."


    Originally, he intended to eat only one share for one person. He was going to go back to his bedroom and ask Barbara to get another. However, he thought that his appetite had suddenly increased in recent days. I''m afraid Viscount Fergus had already known about it, so he didn''t hide it.


    "No harm."


    Viscount Fergus spoke faintly.


    "It''s time for you to grow up. You really should eat more."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a faint smile on Milan''s face.


    The smile on his face was perfect and impeccable, with a sense of intimacy and no sense of alienation.


    But gray knew that all this was a disguise. The original owner and sister of the body were connected to the castle. I''m afraid she was the most unhappy. After all, they were the children of viscount Fergus''s lover. Which positive wife would be happy to live with the children of her husband''s lover?


    Moreover, if the assassination really came from some of the four people, I''m afraid the Viscount''s lead is indispensable. After all, if you want to transfer people without disturbing Viscount Fergus, you can only let her mother''s family do it.


    "How are you recovering from your injury?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus again.


    "Thanks for your father''s concern. It''s almost better."


    Gray said with a slightly "excited" look.


    With these words, even he felt goose bumps.


    Now it is not the original gray who dominates the body. There is no father son relationship between gray and Viscount Fergus, but in order not to show abnormality, he has to "show" like this.


    Now he is facing the threat of behind the scenes, and can''t do without the protection of viscount Fergus. If he loses the protection of viscount Fergus, the assassin may come immediately, so Viscount Fergus''s umbrella can''t be lost.


    Moreover, he did not think that Viscount Fergus was really good to the original owner of the body, at least not all the time. In his opinion, viscount Fergus paid more attention to interests than family affection.


    In the previous 16 years, viscount Fergus almost ignored the Gray brothers and sisters and visited them only a few times. Because of this, their mother died of depression.


    When gray showed his excellent blood warrior talent, he suddenly seemed to have a conscience and connected them to the castle. Obviously, everything was because of Gray''s talent. In the final analysis, it was because Gray''s current talent was worth his attention.


    "That''s good."


    Viscount Fergus seemed very satisfied with Gray''s performance, said with a faint smile on his face.


    "You can ask your eldest brother Bernard for advice in cultivation. He is now a middle blood warrior."


    "I will, father."


    Gray first responded with "respect" and then looked at his nominal big brother Bernard.


    "Brother Bernal may be disturbed at that time."


    "Always welcome."


    Bernal said with a sunny smile on his face.


    Next to him, Ellis, the second brother of gray, restrained his usual contempt expression when he saw Gray because Viscount Fergus was present, and looked on coldly at their "interaction".


    He doesn''t know about gray, but for his big brother, he knows that he has more hatred and disgust for gray than he does.


    After dinner, the conversation lasted only a moment and ended. After greeting Sarah, gray returned to his bedroom and lay on his back in the soft bed. His thoughts were flying in his mind.


    "My body is indeed in some kind of transformation..."


    It has been half a month since he took the blood of the blood beast last time. During this half month, his appetite increased greatly, and every meal was twice as much as that of the normal person, but he was only barely full.


    Unless he was afraid of being too abnormal, he even planned to serve three people a meal, but after careful consideration, he gave up.


    A meal for two people can barely cover up the past with a large increase in food consumption. If a meal for three people is too abnormal.


    After such a large amount of diet, his changes are obvious. His physical quality is increasing by the observed growth rate every day. Half a month later, he has been able to complete the second posture for the second time.


    "Moreover, this rapid growth is obviously not due to the cultivation of blood method."


    In order to judge whether this growth is related to the cultivation of blood method, it doesn''t matter much. Yesterday, he didn''t practice blood method all day, but when he practiced the next day, he still felt the enhancement of his physical quality, and there was little difference from the previous day.


    Obviously, the enhancement of his physical quality does not come from practicing blood method, at least most of the effects do not come from practicing blood method, but from some unknown "transformation".


    "What kind of transformation is this? To what extent can my strength be improved in the end?"


    For the reason of this "transformation", gray can almost lock in the blood of blood animals he took a few days ago, but he doesn''t know what transformation is taking place in his body and how his strength can be improved in the end.


    Searching the memory of the original owner of the body, there is no memory similar to this transformation at all.


    "Now it seems that the blood power of the original master of the body has not completely disappeared, but it is hidden. This guess can not be completely denied. I''m afraid that only the blood power can be promoted to the next blood warrior again to see whether the physical quality will improve rapidly can we judge the correctness of this guess."


    "Also, the original owner of this body is just an illegitimate child. The level of contact is too low and the amount of information is too little. It seems that we need to go to the castle library tomorrow to check the relevant books on blood law."


    No matter how he thought, he couldn''t think of a reason. Gray skipped over the matter of physical transformation and thought of the benefits of this transformation.


    "This transformation enables my physical quality to improve rapidly, which is absolutely good news for me."


    According to the current promotion speed, he may be able to reach the next blood warrior again in more than a month. At that time, his exposed crisis will be greatly reduced.


    In the whole castle, viscount Fergus and others did not know him well, and only knew that he had cultivated the power of bleeding and reached the lower blood warrior. After all, he had only been together for more than two months.


    As long as he recovers the strength of the next blood soldier, the possibility of exposure can be said to be minimal.


    As for his sister Sarah, who knows the original owner of the body very well, she is just a little girl. With his adult mind and the memory of the original owner of the body, if he can''t fool a little girl, he is too useless.

 Chapter 6

    The next day, he found a remote place where few people came and waved back the maid Barbara. Gray began to practice the blood method of the wolf of the wind.


    It has been more than half a month since he was assassinated. His injury has already healed. He can''t use the fact that his injury hasn''t healed as an excuse to practice once at a time, so he didn''t go to the training ground again, but found a remote place to practice.


    Although this will make people suspicious and will be noticed for a long time, after all, there are no really remote places in the castle, but now they can''t care so much.


    Fortunately, as long as he survived for more than a month, he could restore the strength of the blood warrior under the original master. At that time, even if he was detected to be abnormal, it would be irrelevant.


    Not a spacious place, gray squatted half with his feet apart, bent down, his hands drooping, palms down, and began to practice the first posture of the blood method "wolf of the wind" - crawling.


    The four movements in the wolf of the wind, crawling, pouncing, biting and looking up to the sky, are derived from the wolf of the wind by observing its life and combat habits.


    The four movements concentrate the most quintessential life habits of the wind wolf. During this period of time, every practice can''t help but let gray recall his Xingyi fist in his previous life.


    In his previous life, Gray was just an ordinary office worker, had no contact with martial arts, and naturally could not Xingyi boxing, but he might as well learn what kind of boxing Xingyi boxing is from the Internet.


    According to the introduction on the Internet, Xingyi boxing is a boxing method composed of boxing to simulate the life forms and struggles of 12 animals. It plays a role in improving physical quality. How similar is it to the wolf of the wind he is practicing now?


    Actions are also derived from the life form and struggle of animals, and also play a role in improving physical quality.


    Of course, if there are differences, to some extent, the level of blood method is higher than that of Xingyi boxing.


    The highest achievement of cultivating Xingyi boxing, from the perspective of Gray''s previous life, in addition to the effect of prolonging life, he can play more than ordinary people at most, and has not reached an inhuman level, but his blood method is different.


    Not to mention the terrible strong man who can destroy the city alone, what he has seen only from the original owner of his body has exceeded the Xingyi fist of his previous life.


    The highest achievement of the original master of the body was to cultivate the power of bleeding and reach the next blood warrior. At that time, under the order of viscount Fergus, he singled out five adult soldiers who had not practiced blood skills and won the battle.


    And this can only be regarded as ordinary. The original owner of the body once saw the strength of viscount Fergus, who reached the fierce blood warrior, show his strength. Unexpectedly, he spit out a huge cyan wind blade from his mouth and directly cut a tree held by one into two.


    Every time he recalls the memory of the original owner of his body, gray can''t help but shock. Through practice, people can actually spit out wind blades, which really subverts his previous life''s cognition.


    A tree embraced by one person can be cut in two. How can human flesh and blood stop it?


    If such a person appears in a previous life, I''m afraid he can immediately sweep all martial arts masters in the previous life. As far as gray knows, in this world, there are few but absolutely many strengths such as Viscount Fergus.


    Above the lower blood soldiers are the middle blood soldiers, above the middle blood soldiers are the upper blood soldiers, above the upper blood soldiers are the fierce blood soldiers, and above the fierce blood soldiers are the crazy blood soldiers, the wild blood soldiers, the waste blood soldiers and the king blood soldiers. Obviously, the fierce blood soldiers are far from the apex of the world''s cultivation realm.


    After the practice of the blood method "wolf of the wind" for the first time, gray didn''t stop because of poor physical strength until he had practiced the third posture for the second time. Compared with yesterday, his physical quality has been greatly improved again.


    After finishing his training and simply washing, gray went to the study on the second floor of the castle.


    The main building of viscount Fergus castle has a typical Gothic architectural style, which is divided into three floors.


    On the first floor, there is a luxurious banquet hall, a reception hall, a dining room and a spacious sink bathroom.


    On the second floor, there is a conference room for important meetings, a library with many books, a study for the Viscount to deal with daily affairs, and many rooms with different uses.


    On the third floor, there are many bedrooms.


    What he is going to now is the library with books on the second floor.


    In this world, there is also the saying that knowledge is wealth, so the aristocratic class attaches great importance to the collection of books. Almost every aristocratic family will have a library. The difference only lies in the amount of books, which often shows the details of a family.


    When you open the door of the library, you can see three rows of black wooden bookshelves. On the bookshelves, there are many books with leather covers. There should be more than a thousand.


    Although this collection is nothing in Gray''s previous life, it is already a large collection in this world. Many Viscount families can''t reach this collection. From this point alone, we can see the details of the Fergus family.


    According to the memory of the original owner of the body, gray knows that the Fergus family is a Viscount family with a history of more than 100 years, which is deeply rooted in several Viscount families around.


    Entering the library, gray did not go straight to the three bookshelves, but looked to the right of the library and walked over.


    There, there is a white round table. Around the round table, there are six black armchairs with hollow patterns carved on the back. At this time, next to one of the armchairs, there is a maid in black and white maid clothes, and a girl in yellow pleated skirt sitting on the armchair.


    The girl held a book in her hand and was reading it with interest. When she noticed that someone pushed the door in, she raised her head and showed her beautiful blue eyes.


    This is the third sister Caroline with this body.


    "Sister Caroline."


    Gray went over and greeted politely.


    Although I don''t like the viscount or even their three children, since I live in this castle, I have to do the basic surface work.


    "Well, are you here to look up books?"


    Caroline asked faintly.


    "Yes, sister Caroline, I''ll go and look it up."


    Said gray.


    "Yes!"


    The girl nodded, paused slightly and said.


    "The first row of shelves is mainland history, the second row of shelves is books about blood law, and the third row of shelves are miscellaneous books."


    "Thank you, sister Caroline."


    Grello took a slightly unexpected look at the girl, then turned and went to the first bookshelf.


    Although it was just a very common reminder, it made Gray''s impression of the girl a little better.


    During most of the month he occupied the body, he didn''t have much contact with the girl. At most, he would say hello when he met in the corridor. The girl gave him the greatest impression of indifference.


    Not as "enthusiastic" as Bernard, the eldest brother of the body, nor as disdainful and hostile as Ellis, the second brother of the body, showed his face. He was more indifferent to his attitude, as if he were a stranger.


    Now it seems that the other party is cold outside and hot inside. Among the viscount and her three brothers and sisters, the person who is most friendly to him is probably the one who is "indifferent" to him.


    Coming to the first row of shelves, gray began to pull out one book after another.


    Originally, he intended to consult blood law related books, but considering that the original owner of the body had very limited knowledge of the world, after all, he was only a teenager who had never been far away, he decided to understand the world through history books first.


    The chronicle of the purple moon kingdom is a book that records the major historical events of the purple moon Kingdom, that is, the kingdom to which Viscount Fergus is loyal.


    Among them, there are the efforts of the king, the decline of the count and Marquis family, the natural disaster, and the fall of the kingdom because of rebellion


    From the words, it is not difficult to see that the Richardson Wang family has been completely beautified. The kings of all dynasties are either wise, fraternal or wise. All the rebellious families are guilty and committed many things of anger and resentment, which clearly confirms Gray''s previous words - history is often written by the victors.


    The four Kingdoms war tells about the major battles between the four kingdoms of the mainland, the flame Kingdom, the purple moon Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, as well as the consequences of the battles.


    Compared with the chronicle of the purple moon Kingdom, the war of the four kingdoms is undoubtedly more objective, but this objectivity is only relative.


    For example, it records a major battle that happened decades ago that the original owner of the body had heard of.


    In that battle, the coalition army composed of many nobles of the purple moon kingdom was defeated and pursued by the sun kingdom for hundreds of miles. However, in this book, he became the commander of the purple moon Kingdom, with great foresight and strategic retreat for hundreds of miles.


    "Four kingdoms landform" tells the geographical location and terrain of the four kingdoms on the mainland: flame Kingdom, purple moon Kingdom, crimson Kingdom and gem kingdom.


    The flame kingdom is located in the middle of the mainland, while the purple moon Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom are located on the three sides of the flame Kingdom, bordering each other.


    The temperature of Lieyang kingdom is high all year round, and there are many plains and lakes in the territory.


    The temperature of purple moon kingdom is low all year round, and there are many hills in the territory.


    The perennial temperature of crimson Kingdom and gem kingdom is between the first two kingdoms. The former territory has many valleys and the latter territory has many mountains.


    Gray glanced at one book after another. Many books just glanced at the title and guessed what it recorded. He just wanted to understand the world, not to be a historian. Naturally, he didn''t have to be careful.


    "Well, the sky is round and the horizon is flat?"


    Suddenly, he saw the name of a book with black leather as its cover, and couldn''t help opening it with a little surprise.


    In previous lives, the theory of horizon has been denied and the theory of earth circle has been confirmed. I didn''t expect to see the theory of horizon again in this world. He wants to see how to prove the theory of horizon in this book.

 Chapter 7

    When you open the cover, the first thing you see is the title page, which is an introduction to the book author Collins Felix.


    Collins Felix, a traveler who has no permanent residence for many years, has been to the flame Kingdom, the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom, and the ice field covered by ice and snow outside the four kingdoms.


    Turning back is the other party''s total guess about the world.


    In the other party''s view, the world is an irregular flat block, and the sun is a luminous sphere rotating around this irregular flat block. When the sun appears on the front side of the flat body, it is day, and when the sun appears on the back side of the flat body, it is night.


    Beyond the four kingdoms, the end of the ice sheet is the end of the world. If someone can reach the end of the ice sheet, he can see the end of the world.


    Seeing this, gray smiled in his heart and looked down indifferently.


    Although the world has extraordinary power, its cognition of the world is not as good as that of previous generations. After all, the space technology of previous generations has been able to visit planets other than the earth in the solar system. In the process, it has been fully confirmed that the earth is spherical.


    The latter is the evidence and observations found by the other party to prove his horizon theory.


    Once organized a team composed of powerful blood soldiers to go to the end of the ice sheet. They wanted to verify the guess that the end of the ice sheet is the end of the world. However, they encountered many blood beast attacks along the way, with heavy casualties, and finally had to give up.


    Then he observed the ships in the distance on Bishui lake, the largest lake in the flame Kingdom, and found that with the distance, the hull and mast in the line of sight will gradually shrink and eventually become smaller and smaller, just like a model ship. Finally, the hull and mast disappear in the line of sight at the same time.


    "Disappear at the same time? This, this... Unscientific?!"


    Seeing this, Gray''s indifference disappeared. He stared and almost blurted out. Fortunately, he held back and didn''t disturb Caroline, who was also reading in the library.


    This observation made by Collins Felix was also made in previous lives, but the observation result of the other party was that the hull disappeared first and the mast disappeared last, which is obviously completely different from the observation result of Collins Felix.


    "Is there something wrong with the observation, or is it true?"


    Gray was uncertain.


    If only Collins Felix''s observation is wrong, or if it is deliberately false to prove the horizon theory, the earth circle theory of the previous life can still be applied in this world.


    If there is no problem with the results of the other party''s observation and there is no deliberate falsification, it remains to be discussed whether the previous earth circle theory can be used in this world.


    Continue to turn back, this time gray became serious, but after turning over the whole book, gray never found more evidence to prove the horizon theory than the previous "observation".


    Gray raised his eyebrows slightly, then quickly unfolded and put the earth round balance back on the shelf.


    Whether the world is round or flat does not actually make much sense to him now. The most important thing for him now is to enhance his self-protection ability. Now he seriously lacks a sense of security.


    If you want to enhance your self-protection ability and find out what kind of change this transformation is, it is obviously very necessary.


    In addition, through the books he had just read, he had a rough understanding of mainland history. Thinking of this, he went to the second row of bookshelves and began to look for books on blood law.


    "Summary of common blood beasts", a book about common blood beasts, lists more than 100 common blood beasts, each of which is equipped with pictures and text descriptions, so that readers can have a clear understanding of the shape and ability of blood beasts.


    Among them, there is a description of the wind wolf, which is a kind of blood beast with blue hair, almost the shape of an ordinary wolf, and the adult body can spit out the wind blade.


    The young body already has the strength of the next blood warrior, while the adult body strength can be comparable to the fierce blood warrior. The nominal father of this body, viscount Fergus, can spit out the wind blade. I think it should be the performance of practicing the blood method "wolf of the wind" to the extreme.


    The origin of species, a book about the origin of blood beasts.


    The book believes that any kind of blood beast, if traced back to the source of its blood, can be traced back to a certain high-level blood beast, and some can be traced back to the legendary holy beast or even divine beast.


    The book takes shadow insects as an example.


    The shadow bug can be traced back to the more powerful shadow bug, the shadow bug can be traced back to the more powerful dark bug, the dark bug can be traced back to the shadow bug, and the shadow bug can be traced back to the blood source, and finally to the hidden butterfly.


    This is a terrible king level blood beast with stealth ability. Its strength is comparable to that of King blood soldiers. Because of the particularity of stealth ability, ordinary King blood soldiers are not their opponents at all.


    Once, it appeared in the purple moon kingdom. Richardson''s royal family did its best, and three King blood soldiers failed to leave it.


    The stealth ability of the other party is too defenseless. Fighting with it is completely discredited. I don''t know where the enemy is.


    The book was not too thick, only a few dozen pages, and the font was large. Gray easily read the whole book.


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of closing the book and putting it back on the shelf.


    "If this statement of blood source is correct, I''m afraid there are follow-up blood cultivation methods in the blood method" wolf of the wind ". No, I''m afraid it can''t be called" wolf of the wind ", but some other blood method."


    "Even the Fergus family should master the subsequent blood cultivation method."


    The adult strength of the wind wolf can be comparable to that of the fierce warrior, which is probably the limit of the blood method "wind wolf". If you want to make progress in the future, you can only cultivate related deeper blood methods.


    The father of this body, viscount Fergus, has been a fierce blood warrior for many years. He still insists on Cultivation for so many years. Obviously, the other party''s cultivation is not the wolf of the wind that has not improved the effect, but the higher-level blood method after the wolf of the wind.


    "Blood beasts returning to their ancestors" is a book that records the historical examples of the evolution and transformation of blood beasts into other species. The existence of such examples proves that there is indeed a blood relationship between different kinds of blood beasts.


    The complete collection of blood methods is a book that records the blood methods that have appeared in the four kingdoms. It has a detailed description of what kind of blood methods to practice, what kind of performance and ability to practice.


    The strong kingdom is a book that records the life and deeds of King level blood soldiers who once appeared in the four kingdoms.


    ¡­¡­


    Gray went down one after another to find books related to his current physical "change", but after searching the whole row of bookshelves, he couldn''t find a description corresponding to his current situation.


    There are hundreds of books, many of which are about blood beasts, and some are investigated separately for the habits of a certain kind of blood beast. There are only less than ten books about the experience of blood cultivation. Gray has looked through them one by one and has not found a description related to the "change" of his body.


    The word "transformation period" was found in a book recording the habits of blood animals.


    This refers to a special period between growth and adulthood.


    During this period, although the blood beast is still in the growth stage, it is about to become an adult. Its body growth rate is the fastest. It also has a great demand for all kinds of nutrients and has a strong desire to eat.


    This phenomenon is somewhat similar to the changes that have taken place in gray, but the difference is that gray is a real human, and this phenomenon occurs in the blood beast.


    However, his intuition told gray that this change in himself should have a great connection with the "transformation period" of the blood beast, at least with some special connection.


    But what kind of connection is unknown. After all, he has too little information.


    Hundreds of books were flipped down, even if they were roughly flipped, and some skipped just watching the title of the book, and the time was close to noon.


    Gray was about to leave the library, but Caroline, with her long brown hair hanging slightly behind her head, also stood up from the armchair, also planning to leave the library.


    "Let''s go to the restaurant!"


    Glancing at gray, Caroline sends an invitation to gray.


    "OK, sister Caroline."


    Facing Caroline''s invitation, Gray was stunned, but immediately responded and nodded in agreement.


    Through today''s contact, he felt that Caroline was easy to get along with, at least better than the seemingly "enthusiastic" Lady Milan and Bernal, as well as Ellis with obvious contempt on his face.


    The other party''s attitude towards him is more strange in the face of strangers, without excessive "enthusiasm" and hostility.


    Of course, knowing the person, the face and the heart, gray can''t completely relax his vigilance against the other party just by virtue of this little contact. So far, the man behind the assassin has still not been found.


    After the assassination of gray, the man behind the scenes seemed to disappear and there was no more movement, but gray knew that the other party was not giving up, but must be waiting for the time to start.


    However, gray doesn''t think it''s possible that Caroline is behind the scenes, because he and Caroline have no conflict of interest.


    As a woman, Caroline will definitely marry outside in the future. Whether gray appears or not, the fortune of the Fergus family has nothing to do with her.


    Although the world also has the idea of recruiting a son-in-law, and even women inherit the title, in the case of Bernal and Ellis, viscount Fergus is not likely to recruit a son-in-law.


    There is no conflict of interest, of course, there is no benefit. This should be the reason why Caroline treats him indifferently.

 Chapter 8

    When they arrived at the restaurant, others, including Viscount Fergus, had arrived.


    Seeing gray and Caroline coming together, their eyes looked different.


    Viscount Fergus was pleased that gray could get along well with the rest of the family and that the family could accept gray, which was what he wanted to see.


    Although in the previous 16 years, he rarely asked about the Gray brothers and sisters, he had to admit that during the two months when the Gray brothers and sisters came to the castle, perhaps out of the psychology of compensation, he did give the Gray brothers and sisters a lot of love.


    Of course, all this is based on Gray''s excellent blood warrior talent.


    Sarah looked puzzled. She hadn''t heard from her brother gray when her relationship with Caroline''s sister had improved.


    Baroness Milan and brother gray Bernal were surprised at first, and then with a faint smile, as if they were the same as Viscount Fergus. They were very pleased to see this scene, and they didn''t know what they thought in their hearts.


    The second brother of gray, Ellis, looked cold, but because Viscount Fergus was present, he only asked in a slightly questioning tone.


    "Why did you come together?"


    "They all read in the library, so they came together."


    Caroline casually explained.


    She didn''t deliberately alienate her relationship with gray or be kind. This is her position in the family now.


    "You were in the library this morning?"


    Viscount Fergus showed great interest in Gray''s going to the library and asked gray.


    "Yes, father."


    Gray explained.


    "I felt that I didn''t know much about blood beasts and blood methods, so I went to the library to find some relevant books."


    "Reading is a good habit, which can increase knowledge and insight."


    Viscount Fergus nodded with satisfaction.


    "When you are free, you can go and have a look. Knowledge and insight are essential for aristocrats."


    "I will."


    Gray agreed.


    Even if Viscount Fergus didn''t say it, he would do so. From the world of information explosion in his previous life, he naturally understood the importance of knowledge.


    Hearing the words of viscount Fergus, Bernard, sitting opposite gray, could not help but have a gloomy look in his eyes.


    From the dialogue between Viscount Fergus and gray, he can feel Viscount Fergus''s concern for gray, which is better than treating him.


    And the last word "noble" touched his nerves greatly.


    In the purple moon Kingdom, including the flame Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, the title of nobility can not be called casually. Even if the parents are nobility, children can not be called nobility unless they are granted or inherited the title of nobility.


    Although Viscount Fergus was just a careless remark, it revealed the image of letting gray inherit the title, which made him feel a deep crisis.


    Among the nobles, titles are generally inherited by the eldest son born to his wife. Illegitimate children have no right of inheritance, but there are exceptions.


    If the nobles apply to the Kingdom, they can be recognized by the Kingdom, and even illegitimate children can inherit the title. Such things have happened several times in the history of the purple moon Kingdom, which can''t help but alert him.


    Like him, the Viscount Milan was slightly gloomy. Obviously, she thought of this layer. The whole person''s face was bad and could hardly maintain the usual elegance.


    The lunch ended in a slightly dull atmosphere. As gray put down his knife and silver fork, viscount Fergus coughed.


    "There are a group of bandits fleeing near the southwest border of the territory. I will leave the castle tomorrow to destroy them."


    "Sir, is the situation serious?"


    On hearing this, the Viscount Milan frowned deeply, and other people''s faces couldn''t help worrying, even gray was no exception at this time.


    He now depends on the Fergus family. If the interests of the Fergus family are lost, he will also be affected.


    Most of the expenses of the nobility came from the tax of the territory. For the nobility, the territory was the foundation of everything.


    If the damage of thieves is too serious, the loss of territory is too large, and the tax revenue is reduced, his luxury life will be seriously reduced.


    Although he didn''t come to this world for a long time, he has been infatuated with the luxury life of living in a huge castle and being served by dozens of people.


    Moreover, the benefits of the monthly blood wolf blood are obvious. Just one cup will greatly enhance his strength, and this kind of thing is obviously valuable and needs to spend a lot of money to buy. If the territory is seriously damaged, this supply may be interrupted.


    "According to the information obtained, the strength of these thieves is not strong, but there is no fixed gathering place and they often move."


    Viscount Fergus waved his hand.


    "OK."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although there are few powerful blood soldiers among the wandering thieves, powerful blood soldiers can easily find a good job, but it is not absolute.


    In the Kingdom, there are some powerful blood soldiers wanted by the kingdom for making mistakes to join the robber group. Moreover, some nobles will also cultivate some robbers to quickly collect money and attack hostile families.


    "So don''t worry, it''s not too serious."


    Viscount Fergus concluded.


    "Father, can you take me?"


    When they were relieved, Bernard looked at him and said.


    Viscount Fergus accidentally glanced at Bernal, with relief in his eyes. He was obviously satisfied with Bernal''s move, but after a little consideration, he shook his head and said.


    "It should take a long time this time, and it doesn''t have much experience value. Next time, if there is a suitable opportunity, I will take you with me. I look forward to the opportunity for our father and son to go to the battlefield together."


    "Yes, father."


    Bernal had a slight regret on his face, but he was quite happy in his heart. Everyone can see that his performance just now made him add a lot of points to the heart of viscount Fergus.


    The next morning, under the farewell of gray, viscount Fergus, dressed in golden war clothes, blond hair and with a faint dignified breath, rode a bloody war horse and led more than 300 soldiers riding war horses and wearing armor to leave the castle.


    Behind him, a little behind him, there are two middle-aged.


    One of them, a middle-aged man, wearing a brown war suit, was a burly man with a square face and an obvious evil spirit on his face. He was Baron Gardner Kipling, who was granted by the Fergus family ten years ago, and had the strength of a superior blood warrior.


    Another middle-aged man, wearing Beige war clothes, was of medium build, with a wisp of beard on his chin and a slightly stereotyped face.


    He comes from the Ricardo family, the Baron family of the Fergus family, which was enfeoffed 50 years ago. He is the Baron Gerbert Ricardo of the Ricardo family. He also has the strength of a superior blood warrior.


    Behind them, there were seven men in Black War clothes, all of whom were knights.


    Two barons, seven lords, and Lord Lind nyasen, who was responsible for staying in the castle, were all the nobles in the Fergus family territory.


    Generally speaking, a Viscount can be divided into three barons and Ten lords, an earl can be divided into three barons and ten barons, and then up, the Marquis and the Duke are in this order.


    Because these thieves fled everywhere and needed soldiers to search in several ways, viscount Fergus called up all the nobles and soldiers in the land.


    "The nobles in this world have great power. They can not only enfew the lower nobles, but also openly own the army."


    Looking at the Viscount Fergus and his party who rode away on a war horse, Gray was filled with emotion and had a desire to become an aristocrat.


    The nobles of the world, in his view, are simply the earth emperors who occupy land as kings.


    It not only has the right of territorial autonomy, the power of enfeoffment and recall of territorial nobles and officials, but also openly recruits and trains troops, even without quantitative restrictions.


    Of course, considering the support capacity of the territory, the army that each noble can afford must be limited. Even so, it is extremely difficult.


    In fact, not only gray, but also Bernal and Ellis couldn''t help their eyes when they saw such a scene. The feeling of commanding a cavalry of more than 300 people obviously made them yearn for it.


    Until the team had disappeared from view, the people in the castle returned to the castle.


    Gray went to the place where few people in the castle he had found before, and was ready to start today''s cultivation.


    Although the cultivation progress is gratifying, he should be able to become the next blood warrior again in another month at most, but he still hopes that this time will be faster, so he has never been slack in his daily cultivation.


    Not long after he left, Ellis looked slightly gloomy at the footman behind him.


    "Do you know where that guy is practicing now?"


    The valet who followed him was a man in his twenties, with some freckles on his face and shrewdness in his eyes. When he heard his inquiry, he quickly said.


    "Already asked, near the remote house south of the castle."


    "Hum, lead the way. I''ll see what he''s doing."


    Ellis snorted coldly and followed the servant to the remote house where gray usually practiced.


    Gray didn''t go to the training ground, but found a place to practice secretly, which eventually attracted his attention.

 Chapter 9

    The main building of the Fergus family castle is a spire building built of white stone. Some low houses are also built around it. There are many places such as gardens, training grounds and horse farms around it. The outermost layer is a high wall and spire tower on which people can walk.


    In addition to being used as kitchens, some low-rise houses are used as servants'' accommodation, while others are used as warehouses for stacking sundries.


    In the south of the castle, there is a house where sundries are stacked. Because they are stacked with sundries that are rarely available, the servants in the castle rarely come here.


    Next to the house, there is an open space of more than 100 square meters. The open space is paved with stone slabs. It is only because few people come and take care of it. From the stone cracks, clusters of weeds can be seen from time to time.


    This is the remote place gray found for cultivation.


    When he came here and confirmed that there was no one else around, gray began to practice.


    Crawl.


    Pounce.


    Bite.


    Look up to the sky.


    Cultivating the blood skill posture evolved from the wind wolf, he is like an incarnation of a real wind wolf, waiting for prey, pouncing on prey, biting prey and roaring upward.


    His body was slightly numb. It was the wind wolf blood implanted in his body. Stimulated by the blood method "wind wolf", he began to activate and gradually strengthen his body.


    Blood vein implantation is the only way to fight against blood beasts that human beings in this world have studied in the process of fighting against blood beasts for a long time.


    With it, the blood method becomes extraordinary and refined. Unlike the previous life''s Xingyi fist, it only needs to have its shape, but really has divine marrow.


    Compared with blood beasts, human bodies are thin and weak. Even adults with weapons can compete with ordinary beasts at most, but can''t compete with blood beasts. That''s why they came up with a way to implant blood into blood beasts.


    Although humans implanted into the blood vessels of blood beasts are greatly different from blood beasts in shape, they are not much different from blood beasts in essence, but they should still be in their infancy and their strength is far from that of adult blood beasts.


    In fact, when a person practices a certain blood method to the extreme, he can''t see anything at ordinary times, but once he fights violently, he will show some characteristics of the corresponding blood beast.


    For example, Gray''s "wolf of the wind" now cultivates. If he reaches the limit of cultivation and reaches a fierce blood warrior with strength comparable to that of an adult wind wolf, he will grow wolf claws and canine teeth when fighting violently.


    "Drink..."


    An hour later, with a low roar, gray, who maintained the "attack" position for ten minutes, stopped practicing.


    His head was sweating, his chest was like a windmill, and he was panting violently. There was a sense of pain in his muscles and a sense of fullness brought by strength.


    Although he has not been able to become the next blood soldier, but now he is only 16 years old. In terms of strength and physical strength, he is no weaker than a strong adult.


    For a moment, his breathing became steady, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and gray walked towards the castle bathroom.


    In a house piled with sundries near the open space for Gray''s practice, Ellis, who stood next to a male servant, looked at gray quietly.


    "Master Ellis, master gray didn''t finish his second practice. Why did he stop?"


    The freckled footman beside him hesitated slightly and began to wonder.


    The people of viscount Fergus''s family will not let their servants retreat when they practice the blood method, because the real essence of the blood method is the implantation of blood animals, which can''t be learned secretly.


    Because in addition to the need for valuable blood essence, it is necessary to match the formulation of drugs. If there is no matching drug formula, even if it possesses the essence of blood, it can also be used as a major supplement, and can not be implanted into blood and animal blood vessels.


    He often watched the cultivation of Ellis and others. He knew that the strength of the following blood soldiers was at least enough to practice the blood method twice in a row, but just now, he clearly saw that Gray''s second cultivation stopped only halfway.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s likely that this guy has a physical problem because of his last injury."


    There was an inexplicable look in Ellis''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong with your body? How... Can it?"


    The freckled servant exclaimed, his face full of shock.


    If master Gray''s cultivation really goes wrong, it''s a great event.


    The Viscount''s attention to master gray can be seen by those servants, and even vaguely feels that the Viscount attaches more importance to master gray than to master Ellis.


    However, master Gray''s talent is really excellent. He has trained to the next blood warrior in only one year, and as far as he knows, master Ellis spent two and a half years.


    If the young master gray, who is highly expected by the Viscount, really has a physical problem, I''m afraid there will be a big earthquake in the whole castle.


    "Master Ellis, is there a mistake?"


    The freckle footman still has shock on his face.


    "Is there a mistake? Just test it."


    Alice''s eyes turned cold.


    "Does Master Ellis want to fight master gray?"


    As soon as the freckle footman''s eyes turned, he immediately thought of Ellis''s plan. The best way to determine a person''s strength is naturally to fight him.


    "But if master gray really has a problem with his health, he may not agree."


    He soon frowned again, considering the feasibility of the battle.


    "Then find an opportunity he can''t refuse."


    There was a cold amplitude in the corner of Ellis''s mouth.


    "When my father comes back, I will apply to my father for a duel. As long as my father allows, he can''t refuse, and this just allows my father to know that he has a physical problem."


    Leaving the open space for ordinary cultivation, he walked through a miscellaneous house with windows and let his back face the miscellaneous house. Gray''s original calm look on his face had a trace of gloom.


    "Trouble, it seems to have aroused suspicion!"


    When he turned and left the open space, he found a vague figure beside the window. Obviously, he didn''t go to the training ground to practice, but found a remote place to practice alone, which had aroused the suspicion of others.


    Although I don''t know who the person in the clutter is, there is no doubt that this person will never be a "friend".


    In the whole castle, in addition to Sarah, the sister of the same father and mother, the only other person is Barbara, his close maid, who can be regarded as his "ally".


    In this world, in a certain nature, personal maids are equal to personal belongings. They have the right and obligation to take care of any aspect of the master. Many personal maids are the "Enlightenment" of noble children.


    Obviously, the person who was just by the window of the miscellaneous house was not either of them, because if they were these two people, they would never say hello when he left.


    "Sure enough, it still attracted."


    Although he knew it would certainly arouse suspicion and snooping, gray didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    At his current cultivation speed, only one month of concealment is enough to restore the strength of the next blood soldier and completely eliminate the hidden dangers of strength exposure. Unfortunately, it seems that concealment for one month is completely impossible.


    Although he also thought that he would not practice the blood method within this month, after all, his current physical condition is relatively special. Even if he did not practice the blood method, his physical quality will improve rapidly, but it will be slower than when he practiced the blood method.


    However, after careful consideration, he denied this practice.


    This will only make people more suspicious, and will also arouse the dissatisfaction of viscount Fergus, the "umbrella".


    Discontent is secondary. I''m afraid Viscount Fergus is prepared to personally supervise his cultivation in order to urge him. This will backfire and expose his current situation more quickly.


    "The only good thing is that Viscount Fergus has gone to exterminate me because there are wandering thieves in the territory, and the Viscount has no right to drive me out of the castle."


    It was obvious that the Viscount had no such power to drive out a child who was connected to the castle by Viscount Fergus. If she had, gray would have been driven out long ago.


    Even if Gray had exposed his physical problems, he would definitely wait until the Viscount came back to make the final decision.


    "But even so, the remaining time is definitely not enough for a month. It''s unknown how long it will take Viscount Fergus to eliminate the wandering thieves, but it shouldn''t take as long as a month."


    "No, maybe not for a month."


    Suddenly, Gray''s eyes lit up and thought of another point.


    As a powerful creature whose adult strength can reach the fierce blood warrior, the blood of the blood beast is obviously rich in extremely rich nutrition. The best proof is that a cup of blood beast''s blood has greatly improved his physical quality.


    If there is no accident, his physical quality should also be greatly improved next time, saving him half a month.


    At this time, half a month has passed since he last took it, and at most half a month remains, so he can receive the share of the next month.


    "With the rapid improvement of my strength in half a month and the half a month saved by the blood of the blood wolf, half a month should be enough to improve my strength to the next blood warrior."


    "Half a month? I don''t know if it''s time. Can we arrive before Viscount Fergus returns?"


    Gray had a worry in his eyes.


    "Now you can only take one step at a time. Moreover, even if your physical condition is exposed, you may not be driven out of the castle."


    During this time, he could clearly feel that Viscount Fergus valued this physical talent. Therefore, even if the physical condition was exposed, it was possible not to be driven out of the castle as long as it was not so bad as completely incurable.


    Gray thought as he walked to the main building of the castle. Unconsciously, he was about to enter the highest three-story building of the castle, and there were already servants in and out around.


    He forcibly restrained his worry on his face, turned his face into calm again, walked into the three-story building of the castle and walked towards the bathroom. At this time, the servant usually prepared bath water for gray and others after cultivation.

 Chapter 10

    Time passed in Gray''s daily practice and reading in the library.


    Feeling the lack of knowledge, he understands the importance of knowledge more than anyone. Although he has given up finding out the reasons for his current situation from books, he still goes to the library to read every day.


    Half a month later, the open space next to the miscellaneous houses in the south of the castle.


    "Drink -"


    With a low roar, keep the wrists of both hands together, extend forward and close. Gray, who is like a wolf biting prey, gasped and stopped practicing.


    Because his body is in that kind of inexplicable transformation, his strength has improved rapidly. In half a month, he has been promoted from the second posture to the third posture, which can be called terrible.


    According to this promotion speed, even if he doesn''t take the wind wolf blood that can speed up the cultivation speed, it is enough to promote him from the first contact of cultivation to the next blood warrior in two months.


    This is a terrible speed of promotion. The original owner of the body spent a full year to upgrade from contact cultivation to the next blood warrior. Even so, viscount Fergus regarded him as a genius and received him in the castle for training.


    In contrast, we can know the horror of the cultivation speed of the next blood warrior in two months.


    Gray knew that all this was due to the inexplicable transformation of the body.


    For this transformation, gray now has both worry and hope, and seems to have made gains and losses.


    Because I don''t know, I don''t know what the final result of this transformation will be, whether it will cause irreparable trauma to the body, and whether it will make him die soon after he lost his life, so I''m worried.


    Because the transformation makes his strength improve rapidly at an unimaginable speed, the benefits are visible. There is no harm for the time being except that his appetite has become great. Therefore, he hopes that this transformation of his body will continue all the time, so that he can quickly have the ability to protect himself in this insecure world.


    "I don''t know who peeped in the miscellaneous house last time. I didn''t publicize my physical problems. I''m afraid I wanted to report directly to Viscount Fergus after Viscount Fergus returned to the castle."


    "However, I''m afraid he never thought that the situation of territory thieves is more serious than expected. Up to now, viscount Fergus has not returned to the castle."


    "Today is the day to receive the blood share of the blood wolf. As long as I take the blood wolf''s blood, my strength should be restored to the next blood warrior. At that time, even if he informs Viscount Fergus, I am not afraid at all."


    Gray''s eyes brightened when he thought of the blood wolf blood he was about to get.


    The crisis caused by physical problems can be completely eliminated by taking blood wolf blood and restoring the strength of the next blood warrior.


    After eliminating this crisis, as long as he doesn''t die, leave the castle, or make other extraordinary actions, his safety should be guaranteed. After all, viscount Fergus still attaches great importance to his gifted child.


    "The strength has reached the next blood warrior again. According to the previous speculation, whether the body metamorphosis is because the blood power of the original master of the body has not disappeared, we should be able to draw a conclusion soon."


    If after the strength reaches the lower blood warrior, this transformation of his body ends and does not improve as quickly as before, it can be basically determined that this transformation should be because the previous blood force has not disappeared.


    If his strength can still improve as quickly as before after reaching the lower blood warrior, then the blood force should have disappeared. The transformation of his body is related to the disappeared blood force, but the correlation is absolutely small.


    In his heart, he wants the second situation. In this world, he really lacks a sense of security. He urgently wants to improve his strength and obtain the ability of self-protection.


    Of course, only after swallowing the blood share of today''s blood wolf and reaching the next blood warrior can we know what will happen.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking forward to the blood of the blood wolf that almost made him nausea and vomiting a month ago.


    After the practice, gray didn''t go to the bathroom, but went straight back to his bedroom and waited for the maid Barbara to send her share.


    Not surprisingly, he would sweat a lot after taking blood wolf''s blood, so he simply endured it and went to take a bath after taking it.


    On the third floor of the castle, Barbara, who received gray''s blood share of the blood wolf this month from Mrs. Milan, was in a good mood, carrying a tray containing the blood wolf''s blood, ready to send it to gray.


    Knowing that gray is highly favored by Viscount Fergus and has a strong talent for blood warrior cultivation, other maids are very envious of her as Gray''s personal maid.


    As a maid, her marriage has no autonomy. If there is no accident, she will be married outside the castle in the future, follow a mediocre man, worry about daily necessities all day, and spend the rest of her life bumpily.


    But the personal maid is different. If you can get the favor of the young master you serve and become a bed mate, you can''t become a regular wife in the future, but you have no worries about food and clothing and enjoy the servant''s service for the rest of your life.


    Moreover, the people she serves now are not ordinary people. They are the children that Viscount Fergus attaches great importance to. They also have a strong talent of blood soldiers. They are bound to have a bright future in the future.


    Therefore, she had no resistance to becoming gray''s personal maid, but was very happy. Every time other maids looked at her with envy, she couldn''t help a burst of "vanity" in her heart.


    The only regret is that you have been with master gray for more than three months, but master gray has not touched her. Is it your lack of charm?


    Walking in the corridor on the third floor, two people appeared in front of her.


    One of them was a handsome young man with blond hair, wearing lake blue clothes and trousers embroidered with golden grain, and high-grade black boots at his feet.


    The other was a man with a little freckles on his face and wearing a black-and-white manservant suit.


    "Master Ellis!"


    Carrying the tray, she retreated to the side of the aisle and respectfully saluted the handsome blond boy. They were Ellis, the second young master of the castle, and his valet.


    But to her surprise, they didn''t walk past her, but stopped beside her.


    "Give me this blood wolf blood!"


    Glancing at the tray in Barbara''s hand, Ellis said with his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Hearing Ellis''s words, Barbara said, her face slightly stiff.


    "Master Ellis, this is master Gray''s share. Your share is still with madam."


    "I know it''s his."


    Ellis smiled coldly on his face and stretched out his hand. The strength of the lower blood soldier made him easily lift the bronze cup containing blood wolf blood from the tray held by Barbara, and the blood wolf blood in the cup was not scattered at all.


    "Master Ellis, that''s master gray''s. you can''t take it."


    Seeing the empty tray and the bronze cup in Ellis''s hand, Barbara changed her face and argued with a little excitement.


    She knows the value of the blood of the blood wolf. If the blood wolf''s blood is taken away from her, she can''t explain to master gray at all.


    Pop!


    Suddenly, a slap appeared and slapped her in the face. She fell to the ground uncontrollably, and the tray in her hand fell to the ground with a "slap".


    "Just hand over what master Ellis wants. Where does so much nonsense come from?"


    The freckle footman next to him slapped Barbara on the ground. He looked evil and said fiercely.


    Originally, he dared not offend gray like this. Although gray is an illegitimate son, he is an illegitimate son that Viscount Fergus attaches great importance to. He can''t offend at all.


    However, after learning that gray had a physical problem, he couldn''t help being brave and wanted to show his loyalty to Ellis by fanning Gray''s maid.


    He looked at Ellis. Sure enough, there was a look of approval in each other''s eyes. He was happy and hurried to keep up with Ellis. He no longer cared about Barbara who was slapped to the ground.


    One hand touched the place on her face that was slapped by the freckle footman and felt the burning pain. Barbara stood up with her other hand on the wall and looked at Alice and the freckle footman. Her face was anxious, worried and wronged, her eyes were red, and tears swirled around the corners of her eyes.


    Instead of chasing Ellis and the freckle footman, she quickly turned and trotted towards Gray''s bedroom on the second floor. Now, only master gray can recapture the blood of the blood wolf.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a knock on the door. Gray looked at the bedroom door and said.


    "Come in!"


    If what he expected was not bad, Barbara should have come with the blood of the blood wolf.


    The door creaked open. Barbara, tall and white in black and white maid clothes, pushed the door and came in. Gray looked at each other''s hands, but found that each other''s hands were empty. Then he looked up at each other''s face, but his eyes were angry.


    On Barbara''s beautiful left face, there is a clear red palm print. At the same time, the corners of her eyes are slightly red. Obviously, she has been bullied.


    "Who moved his hand?"


    Gray''s face was angry. He had been served by the maid Barbara for more than a month since he was born into the world. He enjoyed and was satisfied with each other''s service.


    But now Barbara has been beaten.


    If it''s just an ordinary servant, Barbara is his personal maid, which has been regarded as his personal belongings to some extent. Even the other Viscount children in the castle have no right to teach a lesson without his consent. We can imagine his anger.


    "It''s master Ellis''s valet Nison''s hand. Master gray, your blood wolf blood this month... Was robbed by master Ellis!"


    Barbara said with a sob in her voice.


    Anxious, worried, wronged, all kinds of emotions lingered in her heart, and she finally couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 11

    "Don''t worry. Whichever hand he hits you, I''ll break his hand."


    He took out his handkerchief and handed it to Barbara. Gray''s eyes were full of gloom.


    Although Barbara was beaten, there is no doubt that she was provoked. After all, Barbara is her personal maid and her personal belongings.


    A male servant has the courage to challenge himself. There must be a reason behind this physical second brother Ellis.


    "Although Ellis always gives me a look at my face, he has a good grasp of the size. Obviously, he doesn''t dare to annoy me too much, but now he dares to ask his servant to lose my face. There must be a reason."


    Gray thought.


    "Now it seems that he should have been hiding in the miscellaneous house."


    Ellis dared to do so because he knew something was wrong with his body and was sure to bring him down in front of viscount Fergus. Obviously, he had no fear.


    "But the blood wolf''s blood must be taken back!"


    Now he only needs to take another blood wolf blood to restore the strength of the next blood warrior. Therefore, this blood wolf blood must be snatched back.


    "But now I, even if I do it, should not be Ellis''s opponent."


    Although Ellis''s cultivation talent was a little wasted, it took him two and a half years to cultivate the power of bleeding and improve his strength to the next blood warrior.


    The qualification is the worst among the three children born by Viscount Fergus and Lady Milan, but after all, he has reached the next blood warrior, which must be better than him now.


    "How to get it back?"


    After thinking for only a moment, gray had an idea in his heart. At this time, Barbara had stopped crying. He looked at the other party with a little apology. After all, the other party would be beaten entirely because of him.


    "Come with me!"


    Instead of going straight to Alice''s bedroom, he led Barbara down the stairs, out of the main building of the castle and towards an exquisite house slightly lower than the castle.


    Entering the house and announcing their identity, gray and Barbara were led by a servant to the living room opposite the door. In the living room, there were wooden tables, chairs and tea tables, and some oil paintings on the wall. Although the decoration was not as luxurious as the main building of the castle, it was also exquisite.


    Soon after, a man with a black moustache came.


    The man''s face was dry and thin, wearing a khaki robe and a pair of yellow leather boots at his feet. His height was not high, only 1.7 meters.


    "Master gray, why are you here?"


    Seeing gray, he smiled and sat in the chair opposite gray.


    His name is Linde niassen. He has the strength of a superior blood warrior. He is not only the commander of the castle guard, but also a Lord.


    When Viscount Fergus was not in the castle, he commanded all the guards in the castle and protected the safety of the castle.


    He is not too familiar with gray. After all, gray came to the castle only three months ago.


    However, for the illegitimate son of viscount Fergus, he has a very strong interest in making friends. His talent is on the one hand, on the other hand, because he knows some inside information and knows the intention of viscount Fergus to connect gray to the castle for cultivation.


    "I''ve met Lord Linde. To tell you the truth, I''m here to ask for help!"


    Because the blood of the blood wolf has fallen into Ellis''s hands and may be taken at any time, he has no time to talk to each other, so gray chooses the simplest and rough way to get straight to the subject.


    Seizing and giving up this body, he met Linde occasionally for more than a month in the castle. He could obviously feel Linde''s enthusiasm for his attitude.


    Therefore, after learning that the blood of the blood wolf was taken away by Ellis, he did not immediately find Ellis, but Linde.


    "Master gray, I don''t know what to do. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Hearing Gray''s outspoken words, Linde''s eyes lit up. He always wanted to find a chance to please gray, but now the opportunity came.


    "Lord Linde should know that today is the time for the castle to distribute the blood share of the blood wolf, but my share was robbed by the second brother before it reached me."


    Gray said angrily.


    There is no need to disguise. Now he is really angry. A mere servant dares to provoke himself. If this matter is over, he may not be bullied in the castle in the future.


    "It''s amazing to rob... Master Gray''s share. Master Ellis has gone too far this time."


    Linde hesitated a little before he fought against injustice, but he muttered in his heart.


    He originally wanted to take advantage of Gray''s request to please gray, but he didn''t want to. Gray''s first request made it difficult for him. After all, this matter involved another son of the viscount.


    Both sides were Viscount''s sons. No matter which side he helped, he would offend the other side, so he hesitated.


    Gray, who was not the soul of a 16-year-old boy, naturally noticed the hesitation of the other party. He continued to say angrily.


    "Although my father will certainly be able to make up for the blood of the blood beast taken today when he comes back, I can''t swallow it. Lord Linde, you have to help me get the blood back."


    Linde''s face remained unchanged, but his heart was calculating the gain and loss of the matter.


    On the other hand, I will get master Gray''s gratitude and establish an extraordinary close relationship with master gray. After all, I offended master Ellis because of him.


    The loss is obvious. If you make a move, I''m afraid you will completely offend master Ellis. I''m afraid Mrs. Milan won''t like him very much.


    Gains and losses flashed quickly in his heart, and soon he had a decision.


    "Done!"


    Because of the inside information, he can be said to be extremely optimistic about gray, which is why gray is clearly an illegitimate son, but he is more eager to treat the two sons born to the viscount and his wife.


    Moreover, it is best to make friends when the other party is young. If the other party has its own power, it will be difficult to make friends at that time.


    Therefore, like him, many small nobles like to hold a position in the big noble family. On the one hand, good treatment is to have a good relationship with them when the next generation of the big noble family is still young.


    As a lord, he naturally has many wild hopes of becoming a baron. According to the inside information, if he can really hold master Gray''s thigh and become a baron in the future, it is not certain, but it is absolutely possible.


    "Master Ellis has really gone too far this time. Don''t worry, master gray. I''ll take back your blood share with you."


    Linde said, "justice is awe inspiring".


    "Great, Lord Linde, thank you so much!"


    Gray showed his "gratitude" at the right time. When Linde looked at him, he was very calm in his heart.


    As long as we can handle this matter today, we will certainly be able to leave an excellent impression in this one''s heart. After all, I can help him when he has no power and power. What''s better than sending charcoal in the snow?


    On the second floor of the castle, facing Ellis''s bedroom in the south, Ellis looked at the two cups of blood contained in bronze cups in the tray and smelled the bloody smell, but he couldn''t help showing a trace of intoxication on his face.


    Two cups of blood beast blood. When you take them all, you should be able to improve your strength. Unfortunately, such opportunities are rare. There should be no such opportunities next time.


    Next to him, the freckle servant looked at the two cups of blood on the table, looked at Ellis, and said.


    "Master Ellis, will this cause the Viscount''s dissatisfaction? If he waits until the Viscount returns, he will complain to the Viscount..."


    "Hum, if there is no problem with his body, I really dare not. As for now, he will soon be beaten back to his original shape. I won his share in order not to let him waste."


    Said Alice contemptuously.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Open the door."


    "Yes."


    When instructed, Nison, the freckle servant, went to the bedroom door and opened the bedroom door. What caught his eye was a man with a moustache. Of course he knew this man and said immediately.


    "Lord Linde, you''re looking for master Ellis -"


    In the middle, he couldn''t help but stop, because he saw Gray and Barbara who were a little behind Linde.


    Boom!


    At this time, gray stepped forward, kicked Nison, the freckle servant, and kicked him back into the bedroom. He dodged into the bedroom.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    When gray kicked him in the abdomen, the freckle footman cried out in pain and didn''t get up for a long time.


    Such a big noise naturally startled Ellis. He looked back and saw Gray rush into the bedroom, while his valet was bent and fell to the ground.


    "Glen, you are so bold that you dare to make trouble in my bedroom."


    He said angrily at once.


    "It''s your second brother who is bold. You dare to rob the blood beast blood distributed by your father. Do you still pay attention to your father?"


    Gray did not give in. He was reasonable in this matter. He was not afraid even if he finally sued the viscount.


    "Hum, sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Let my brother discipline you."


    Knowing that he was not reasonable, Ellis didn''t talk much nonsense. He clawed with his five fingers, swished out quickly, and locked his five fingers to Gray''s throat.


    Linde, who came in with gray, although he saw it, ignored it. As a child of his Viscount, he believed that the other party would never dare to get involved in his fight with gray.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    The wolf''s favorite way is to bite the prey''s throat, give the prey a fatal blow, practice the blood method "wolf of the wind", and practice the battle mode of the wind wolf countless times. Ellis can''t help but like this battle mode.


    The next blood soldier, one person is enough to single out five ordinary soldiers. With this strength, the movement he saved was like a hungry wolf in Gray''s eyes, showing a fierce spirit.

 Chapter 12

    PA, PA, PA!


    Although the strength of the next blood warrior has not been restored, after all, it is not far from the next blood warrior. Gray retreated quickly and avoided Ellis''s claw.


    However, the reaction of Ellis''s lower blood soldier was also rapid. The claw locked to the throat was avoided by gray. He took a step forward and grabbed his five fingers towards Gray''s right arm.


    Pop!


    Just then, a soft sound sounded. Ellis grabbed Gray''s hand at the wrist, but he was firmly held by a thin palm.


    Ellis struggled, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all. He looked angrily at Linde who grabbed his wrist and said angrily.


    "Linde, you dare to fight me!"


    "Master Ellis, please don''t slander me. I just stopped you from attacking master gray. After all, the Viscount specially told me to protect master gray before leaving."


    He didn''t lie about this. Viscount Fergus did deliberately look for him before leaving and asked him to protect Gray''s safety.


    It was from these words and deeds that I felt Viscount Fergus''s extraordinary attention to gray and made the decision to help gray out.


    Seeing that Ellis was controlled by Linde, Gray''s face remained unchanged, but he sighed in his heart.


    He should be able to avoid this capture just now, but I''m afraid it will be a little difficult if he continues to fight like this for more than ten times.


    Although he was very close to the lower blood soldier, he was still a little worse than the lower blood soldier, and Ellis was already a real lower blood soldier.


    Bypassing Ellis, who was made by Linde, gray walked to the tea table in the bedroom. Above the tea table, there was a tray. Inside the tray, there were two cups of blood contained in bronze containers.


    Obviously, Ellis had not had time to take his share of blood, not only his share, but also his own share.


    Instead of rushing to get back the blood of the beast, gray went to Nison, the freckle servant who had been kicked into the house and struggled for a long time to cover his stomach. He stood up with a bad look.


    Even if Ellis was behind his back, it was extremely bold.


    He looked back at Barbara and asked.


    "Which hand did he hit you with?"


    "Right hand."


    The slapped part of her face is still painful and seems to be swollen, Barbara said wrongly.


    "Right hand?"


    Looking back, gray squeezed his hand into a solid fist and hit Nison''s arm with a hard punch.


    Click!


    There was a slight sound of broken bones, and Nison, the freckle servant, showed an unnatural bend in his right forearm.


    He was just an ordinary man who couldn''t beat even ordinary soldiers. Naturally, his physical quality would not be very strong. He was severely punched by Sean, who was close to the next blood soldier, and immediately broke his arm bone.


    "Ah --"


    I didn''t expect that gray would do so hard. Nison, the freckle servant, screamed with pain and struggled to attack gray.


    Bang!


    Gray punched down again and hit Nison, the freckle servant, on the chest. He flew out, hit the wall and screamed continuously. He didn''t get up for a long time.


    Regardless of the tragedy of the other party, as long as he didn''t kill the other party, he was not afraid even if he sued the viscount. After all, he was reasonable today.


    Gray looked at Barbara and said.


    "Take the blood beast''s blood to my bedroom!"


    After thinking about it, gray added.


    "Take the two together."


    "Gray, you dare!"


    Seeing that gray broke his valet''s arm, Ellis was very angry. Now he heard that gray was going to take away his share of blood and animal blood, so he couldn''t stop his anger.


    "Under such good conditions as the castle, it took two and a half years to become the next blood warrior. Second brother, it''s just a waste to keep the blood in your hands. Why don''t you lend it to me first and return it to you next time."


    With these words, gray asked Barbara to carry a tray with two cups of blood and left Ellis''s room.


    It''s reasonable for him to interrupt Nison''s hand, who shot at Barbara, but it''s unreasonable for the last one to take Ellis''s blood share.


    He did this not just to revenge Ellis, but for a deeper reason.


    Although according to his estimation, after taking blood beast blood again, his strength should be promoted to the next blood warrior, after all, it is only an estimation, not sure.


    Since occupying the body, he has only taken blood animal blood once. It is unknown whether the next time he takes it will have the same good effect as before.


    Therefore, he took the opportunity to seize Ellis''s blood beast blood, and had two blood beast blood. According to his estimation, he should be sure to re cultivate the power of bleeding and restore the strength of the next blood warrior.


    Seeing that gray really took away his bloody blood, Ellis was almost crazy. If he hadn''t been controlled by Linde, the superior blood soldier, he would jump at gray again.


    "Gray, don''t be crazy. When my father comes back, I''ll make you look good. Don''t think I don''t know what''s wrong with your body..."


    "Something''s wrong with my body? Second brother, do you really think I didn''t know you were hiding in the miscellaneous house? Do you really think I stopped when I reached the limit of cultivation?"


    Gray disdained to look back, his face full of contempt.


    "If you really think I have a problem, you can tell your father when your father comes back."


    With such a sentence, gray left Ellis''s bedroom directly.


    "Offend, master Ellis."


    When he left Ellis''s bedroom, Linde released his hand and left Ellis''s room.


    Gray wounded Nison, the freckle servant, and robbed Ellis of his share of blood. In his opinion, it was just a normal child''s Revenge psychology.


    As for what Ellis finally said about Gray''s physical problems, he didn''t take it seriously.


    From the conversation, it''s not hard to hear that Ellis was calculated by gray. Obviously, gray noticed that Ellis was peeping around, so he deliberately stopped practicing halfway.


    It was because gray robbed Ellis''s blood, and then he was afraid to be asked by Mrs. Milan, but he was not afraid.


    When he decided to stand up for gray, he had thought that he would offend Ellis and Lady Milan. At least he was a lord, and Lady Milan, who didn''t even have a title, couldn''t help him.


    As for the Viscount''s return, according to his estimation, the Viscount may favor gray by more than 90%. After staying in the castle for so many years, he knows very well the Viscount''s temper.


    "He actually knew I was hiding in a miscellaneous house. He did it for me on purpose?!"


    Ellis was obviously intimidated by Gray''s words before he left. He was in doubt for a long time.


    If he was really calculated by gray this time, I''m afraid he won''t get any benefit even if he sued his father. After all, he embarrassed gray first and gray fought back.


    "No, that guy must be bluffing me. Maybe he found me in the miscellaneous house when he left."


    His face was uncertain.


    "Hum, I didn''t intend to say it directly. At that time, I just need to challenge gray. I''ll know if the next blood soldier will fight."


    On the corridor, some servants who heard the movement and looked at this side, gray, Barbara and Linde entered Gray''s bedroom.


    "Lord Linde, thank you this time."


    Gray said to Linde that gratitude was sincere. Although he said that he could vent his anger and get compensation when Viscount Fergus returned, his family knew their own family affairs.


    Without the blood of the blood beast, it should be difficult for him to recover the strength of the next blood warrior when Viscount Fergus returns. At that time, he doesn''t know what will happen when Ellis informs him, but it won''t be very good.


    Therefore, this thank-you came from his heart.


    "Master gray, you''re welcome. I''ll leave first. If you need any help in the future, let the servant come and tell me."


    Feeling the sincerity of Gray''s gratitude, lindton felt satisfied, and it was worth offending Ellis for it.


    With the potential of this one and the purpose of viscount Fergus, his future achievements will be extraordinary, and he, who has helped him without power and power, will certainly not be treated badly.


    Send Linde away and let the maid Barbara guard the door. Gray looked at the two cups of blood on the tea table and drank it.


    The mouth was full of bloody smell. The strong bloody smell rushed to the nose, and a feeling of vomiting arose spontaneously. Gray Qiang restrained it. Even if he took it for the second time, gray still couldn''t adapt to this way of drinking blood.


    He didn''t want to cook the blood before eating. However, he went to the library to read these days. He already knew that the blood animal blood can play the greatest effect only when it is fresh and drunk raw.


    The blood of the blood beast in the castle should be preserved with some utensils. Try to keep it fresh.


    The blood slid down the throat into the stomach. When Grayton felt the same and different changes as the blood of the animal before taking blood.


    A sense of heat rose from the stomach, but different from the last time, it was not too hot. It spread all over the body from the stomach, making the whole body warm.


    At the same time, a crisp feeling appears all over the body. This feeling is only a feeling that will appear during cultivation, but it is stronger than usual.


    Last time, he didn''t feel it. I don''t know whether it was because the heat was too strong last time, which covered up the feeling of crispness, or last time, there was no such feeling.

 Chapter 13

    Gray closed his eyes slightly and felt the change in his body.


    ten minutes.


    Twenty minutes.


    halfhour.


    Because it was not as strong as last time, as if the brain was going to be burned, gray could clearly feel the passage of time. About half an hour later, he felt that the warm feeling and crisp feeling on his body were gradually disappearing.


    A moment later, the feeling of laziness and numbness completely disappeared. Gray opened his eyes, stood up and continued to feel the change of his body.


    He felt that he was full of energy now, as if he could kill a cow with one punch.


    He couldn''t decide whether it was like this. After all, there was no cow in front of him. Moreover, as he is now in the castle, the castle can''t find a cow to fight him, especially after his trouble today.


    "Haven''t you reached the next blood Warrior yet?"


    He tried to mobilize the inside of his body to see if his body had derived bleeding force, but he found that although his body was extremely strong, it had not derived bleeding force.


    "But it should be fast. Taking Alice''s blood should be about the same. Sure enough, it''s right to take Alice''s blood."


    When he picked up the second cup of blood, gray looked up and swallowed all the blood. At this time, the strong smell of blood was not unacceptable to him.


    Similar feelings reappear again, not too strong heat rising from the stomach, diffuse all over the body, slightly numb, and appear in every organ, muscle and tissue of the whole body.


    At the same time, he also felt like something condensed in the body, converging towards the heart along the blood channels of the whole body.


    In half an hour.


    The heat and numbness subsided at the same time, and gray still closed his eyes and felt the situation of his body carefully.


    Soon, he felt that there was a small mass in his body, like a foreign body, like something that belonged to him.


    This feeling is very wonderful. I can obviously feel that there is a foreign body in the heart, but this kind of thing brings him a very cordial feeling and seems to have an inseparable relationship with him.


    "It''s the power of blood!!!"


    When he opened his eyes, gray looked excited and his face was full of joy.


    With the memory of the original owner of the body about the power of blood, he is very sure that this is the power of blood and the sign that his strength reaches the next blood soldier, that is to say, from now on, he is a real next blood soldier.


    Blood beasts are called blood beasts because their strength comes from the blood in their bodies, and blood is the source of their strength.


    By implanting the blood vessels of blood beasts and practicing the corresponding blood methods of blood beasts, people who become blood warriors will produce a special power in the most important position of blood circulation - the heart, which is the power of blood - blood warriors are the most fundamental ability.


    A blood soldier without blood power is not a real blood soldier. This is a widely circulated saying among blood soldiers. From this, we can see the importance of blood power to blood soldiers.


    "The exposed crisis has finally been lifted!"


    Gray breathed a long sigh and regained his strength as the next blood soldier. He was no longer the fake next blood soldier before. He didn''t have to worry about "exposure" and worry all day.


    If Ellis really plans to report on Viscount Fergus when he returns, Ellis''s face will definitely be wonderful in the end.


    "In a month, plus three cups of blood beast blood, my strength will be promoted to the next blood warrior when everything starts again. The promotion speed can be called terrible. What kind of transformation is this strange transformation of my body?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of the main factor that could promote him to the next blood warrior in just one month - strange transformation, which he was not as taboo as before.


    The harm has not been seen for the time being, but the benefits are obvious. At least for now, this strange transformation is beneficial and harmless to him.


    "My strength has been restored to the next blood warrior. Whether this strange transformation is because my blood power has not disappeared can be observed in the next few days."


    If his growth rate returns to normal in the next few days, this strange degeneration should be related to his once blood power. It is likely that his once blood power has not disappeared, but hidden for some reason.


    If his growth rate in the next few days is still the same as before, then this strange transformation should not be because the once blood power has not disappeared, but for another unknown reason.


    In his heart, he wanted the second situation to happen. The pleasure of rapid improvement of strength made him really want to stop. Naturally, he didn''t want to stop. Of course, the specific results can only be felt in the next few days.


    "The first crisis, the exposed crisis, has been solved. Now the focus should be on the crisis of assassination."


    The original owner of the body was assassinated. The assassin took poison and committed suicide. The behind the scenes man has not been found yet. Every time he thought of this, he felt a burst of uneasiness in his heart.


    Anyone who is being targeted for assassination will be disturbed. Because of this, he has not stepped out of the castle since his rebirth.


    In any case, this crisis must be solved. Otherwise, even if we avoid the exposed crisis, we may not live long.


    However, even if he is now the next blood soldier, it is absolutely impossible to solve the hidden behind the scenes.


    Therefore, to solve the behind the scenes, we must rely on the power of viscount Fergus, and only the power of viscount Fergus can solve the behind the scenes.


    What he can do now is to be careful of his own safety and secretly find out who is behind the scenes.


    The biggest suspect is naturally Mrs. Milan and the two brothers born by Mrs. Milan. After all, his appearance really blocked the "road" of these three people.


    Caroline can basically rule out that there is no conflict of interest between the two, so there is no need to take risks.


    Of course, Mrs. Milan and the two brothers born by Mrs. Milan are only the biggest suspects. In addition, there are other possibilities.


    The Fergus family has a history of more than 100 years. It has grown from the initial civilians to today''s Viscount family, which must have offended many nobles and formed resentments with many nobles. These nobles also have reason to assassinate him.


    The original master of the body has excellent blood warrior cultivation talent, and his future achievements will never be too low. It is obvious that the hostile nobles do not want him to grow up.


    As for whether there are other reasons, gray has very limited information and can''t infer at all.


    In the afternoon, south of the castle, there was an open space near the miscellaneous house where gray usually practiced.


    Gray came here and began to practice the blood method "wolf of the wind".


    Above the open space, it seemed as if a wolf sculpture appeared.


    Keep crawling from time to time.


    Keep your lunging posture from time to time.


    Keep biting from time to time.


    Keep the posture of looking up from time to time.


    In half an hour, the blood method "wolf of the wind" had been practiced by gray, and gray began to practice for the second time.


    Crawl position.


    Pounce position.


    Bite position.


    This morning, Gray was just able to practice the third posture "bite posture" for the second time.


    But now, he didn''t stop, and his body was not as tired as expected. He continued to practice the fourth posture looking up to the sky.


    Ten minutes later, the fourth posture for the second time, that is, the last training posture, was completed by him.


    So far, he has practiced the blood method twice in a row. This endurance and physical strength are already the real lower blood warrior. Only the lower blood warrior and even the above level can continuously practice the blood method "wolf of the wind" twice.


    But gray still didn''t stop because of this. Instead, he began to practice the blood method "wolf of the wind" for the third time. He still felt that he still had some spare strength.


    Finally, the first position for the third time - crawling. After holding on for five minutes, he finally felt that his body had reached its limit and could no longer maintain the crawling position. With a slap, he sat down on the ground.


    PA, PA!


    After sitting on the ground for a while, gray regained some strength, stood up and patted the dust on his ass with a surprise in his eyes.


    "Two times, plus a third time to finish 18."


    Two times is the limit for the first time to enter the next blood soldier. He actually completed the third 18 times on the basis of two times. Obviously, his strength has not only entered the realm of the next blood soldier, but also exceeded it on the basis of the first time to enter the next blood soldier.


    "Before taking the second blood beast blood, I should have been very close to the realm of the lower blood warrior, so after using the second blood beast blood, the realm is slightly higher than that of the new lower blood warrior."


    Gray thought.


    Hoo!


    His breathing was a little steady. Gray didn''t leave the open space for the first time, but suddenly bent down, punched his right hand, and smashed it into a yellowish stone slab under his feet.


    At that moment, the power of blood in the heart of the left chest was called by him and quickly attached to the right fist.


    Boom!


    There was a dull noise and the dust jumped up.


    The yellowish stone slab about thirty or forty centimeters wide and three centimeters thick, which was punched by gray right, centered on the place hit by the fist, showed signs of cracking, spread all the way, and finally turned into six large pieces.


    Gray didn''t stop punching a broken slate.


    Shua!


    The power of blood attached to his legs. Suddenly, he flashed out. Unexpectedly, he avoided before the dust rose, and there was no dust on him.


    At that moment, his speed was extremely fast. Although there was no measuring tool, there was no doubt that his speed at that moment was definitely more than ten meters per second.


    I''m afraid this speed has exceeded the previous 100 meter world champion.

 Chapter 14

    Shua!


    More than ten meters away from the dust, gray stopped and looked at his right hand.


    The original white and slender right hand was a little red at this time, and there was a little pain at the same time, but there was no imagination.


    "The power of blood really has a certain protective ability."


    Seeing this, gray nodded.


    The memory of the original owner of the body and the books he read in the library during this period have given gray a general understanding of the power of blood.


    This is a mysterious power tempered from the body. Attached to the body, it can make the skin, muscles and bones hard, and enhance the striking force or speed of this part.


    At the same time, the characteristics of this mysterious ability are also closely related to the blood method.


    For example, Gray''s blood method "wolf of the wind", referring to nature, is the wolf of the wind.


    Among the blood beasts of the same level, the wind wolf has ordinary strength and physical defense. It is characterized by extremely fast running speed, and the speed can be arranged upstream of all the blood beasts of the same level. In addition, it has the ability to spit wind blades.


    Therefore, the blood power cultivated through the blood method "wolf of the wind" can only be regarded as mediocre in enhancing strength and physical defense, but it has excellent effect in increasing speed.


    It is the best proof that gray, who has never been professionally trained, suddenly has the speed of surpassing the previous 100 meter world champion.


    As for the ability to spit out the wind blade, only the adult wind wolf with the strength comparable to the fierce blood warrior can have it. Gray, who has just arrived at the next blood warrior, obviously can''t have it.


    "Although the increase in strength can only be regarded as general, it is already very unusual."


    The stone slabs that can be used as the ground of the castle are all solid stones with a length of thirty or forty centimeters and a thickness of three centimeters, but they were smashed by gray.


    Because gray didn''t know about the boxers in his previous life and didn''t know whether they could do it, but even if they could, only a few boxing champions could do it.


    Obviously, if this destructive power is placed in previous lives, it is extremely terrible.


    "The same is true for defense."


    Although the defense aspect was evaluated as mediocre, it was able to make his hand collide with the stone without flesh and blood, but only slightly red. This mediocrity has also become non mediocre, at least from Gray''s point of view.


    "The power of blood is really a terrible ability, but the amount is too small."


    Gray sighed slightly.


    He only used his blood force twice, one was attached to his fist and the other was attached to his legs. These two movements had almost exhausted the blood force in his heart.


    It used to be the size of a glass ball, but now it''s only the size of a pea. It can be called again at most. It can be seen that the persistence of the power of blood is not strong.


    "However, this should be related to my first entry into the next blood warrior. When my strength reaches the middle blood warrior or even the upper blood warrior, the number of calls I can make should increase."


    With the improvement of strength, the power of blood is bound to grow slowly. When the strength reaches the middle blood warrior and upper blood warrior, it is inevitable that the number of calls can be increased.


    If the strength reaches the fierce blood warrior above the superior blood warrior, the amount of blood force should be very considerable. I''m afraid it''s enough to last for a period of time.


    In the evening, the Castle Restaurant.


    The huge lotus shaped crystal lamp still shed bright light. Sitting at the long table, Mrs. Milan, Bernal, Ellis, Caroline, gray and his father and mother''s Sister Sarah ate separately.


    The atmosphere was silent, and only the sound of knives and forks kept ringing.


    Ellis''s eyes would stare at gray from time to time. It was obvious that he was still angry that gray robbed his blood share this morning.


    Bernal and Caroline also looked at gray from time to time. This morning, the conflict between gray and Ellis, such a big movement, they were naturally disturbed, but what they didn''t expect was that Ellis would suffer.


    This can not help but change their impression of gray again.


    Being bullied by Ellis, gray didn''t find Ellis for the first time. Instead, he found the Guard commander and persuaded the other party to stand up for himself. It''s not difficult to see Gray''s "wrist".


    Caroline was surprised by Gray''s means. It seems that the nominal brother is not simple. Of course, it still has little to do with her.


    Although a little dissatisfied, Ellis is her brother with her father and mother after all. Compared with gray, she is closer in relationship. However, after learning that Ellis was the first provocation, this dissatisfaction disappeared. Gray is also her brother anyway. She can''t be too partial to Ellis.


    Bernal was more afraid that Lord Linde would be willing to make friends with another Viscount''s children for gray. The information revealed had to make him more wary of gray.


    Lady Milan sat in the usual position of viscount Fergus, her eyes were calm, and she could not see her mood at this time.


    After distributing the blood of the blood beast in the morning, she left the castle to attend the exchange meeting of noble celebrities, and didn''t return until the afternoon.


    However, after all, she is the hostess of the castle. Naturally, someone will inform her of what happened in the morning, so she must know the conflict between gray and Ellis, and Ellis suffered a loss.


    Ding!


    With the end of Gray''s second dinner, everyone in the restaurant was finished.


    Although he had reached the next blood warrior, Gray''s appetite did not return to normal, as usual.


    "Alice, gray, listen to the servant. You made a big noise this morning!"


    At this time, Mrs. Milan finally opened her mouth and said casually.


    "Mother, you have to decide for me. That guy gray robbed my blood."


    Ellis''s eyes lit up and the villain complained first.


    "Snatching blood? Gray, what''s going on?"


    Mrs. Milan looked at gray with a slight frown.


    Gray''s heart clicked when he saw Mrs. Milan.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the other party to know that Ellis was robbed of the blood of the blood beast until now. The reason why he pretended to know "by chance" is that he is obviously ready to challenge him.


    He thought quickly about how to deal with it.


    Direct conflict was clearly inappropriate and he did not intend to do so as a last resort.


    Although lady Milan is only a viscount and has no actual title, she is the hostess of the castle after all.


    When Viscount Fergus was not in the castle, he was fully responsible for the castle. If the other party found a chance to embarrass him, he might not have a better life in the future.


    Soon, he had an idea and said, "grievance" on his face.


    "Brother Ellis robbed my blood first. I was angry and robbed him together. I am willing to compensate brother Ellis for the share of blood next month."


    His strength has been restored to the next blood warrior, and there is no exposed crisis. Even without the blood share of blood animals next month, it will have little impact on him.


    In addition, if we sue Viscount Fergus and compensate Ellis with his share of blood, he might as well put it forward himself.


    Hearing Gray''s answer, Mrs. Milan flashed a different color in her eyes.


    Originally, she was going to renovate gray while gray talked back. With her prestige and means in the castle, it was not difficult to renovate gray.


    Now gray is soft and willing to give Alice the blood share of the blood beast next month, which makes it a little difficult for her to do.


    Ellis didn''t make sense in this matter. He originally thought that if gray talked back and punished gray on this pretext, it would be difficult to punish gray when gray was soft and admitted his mistake, otherwise it would be difficult for the Viscount to come back and explain.


    These thoughts flashed through her heart. She smiled and said.


    "You did go a little too far, but after all, Ellis made a mistake first. In addition, if you are willing to give Ellis the share of blood animals'' blood next month, I won''t pursue it."


    "Thank you, madam."


    Gray said gratefully.


    From beginning to end, they didn''t talk about the freckle footman whose hand was interrupted. A footman who provoked his master, being hurt was just a lesson.


    "Mother?!"


    Hearing that Mrs. Milan let gray go, Ellis was immediately dissatisfied.


    "Well, Ellis, you made a mistake first. Gray is willing to give you the blood share of the blood beast next month. That''s it."


    Mrs. Milan looked at Ellis and scolded slightly.


    "Yes."


    Knowing that Mrs. Milan would not stand out for herself, Ellis had to refuse to respond.


    At last he gave gray another hard look and got up and left the restaurant.


    In the eyes, there is anger, hatred and fear.


    It was beyond his expectation that gray could persuade Guard commander Linde to stand out for him.

 Chapter 15

    Three days later, a cavalry team of more than 300 people came to Viscount Fergus castle built on three steep hills.


    The first one was a middle-aged man with blond hair, riding a tall blood colored war horse, wearing a golden war suit melted with precious magic metal, shining in the sun.


    Behind him, there was a burly man in a brown war suit and a bearded man in a beige war suit.


    After the two, there were seven men all wearing black war clothes.


    This is the Viscount Fergus and his party who went to exterminate the wandering thieves.


    The gate of viscount Fergus''s castle was already open. At the gate stood gray, Sarah, Mrs. Milan, Bernal, Ellis, Caroline and Lord Linde, three housekeepers, two maid chiefs and many servants.


    They have been waiting here for almost an hour.


    Yesterday, viscount Fergus had asked people to inform them first. They knew that Viscount Fergus and his party would return today, so they waited at the gate of the castle early.


    "Whoa --"


    Riding a bloody horse to the castle, viscount Fergus turned over, jumped off the bloody horse and threw the reins to a servant nearby.


    "Master, you''re back!"


    Said Mrs. Milan.


    "Father, welcome back!"


    This is gray and others.


    "Viscount, you are back!"


    This is the voice of three housekeepers, two maids and many servants.


    "Well, I''m back!"


    Viscount Fergus had blond hair and a brave face, but there was a little evil spirit in his eyes, but he soon converged.


    After chasing and killing wandering thieves for more than half a month, he obviously accumulated a lot of evil spirit.


    "Woo, woo, woo..."


    At this moment, the nine men who followed Viscount Fergus, namely the two barons and the seven lords, had arrived on horseback and jumped down from their horses.


    "Sir, a welcome banquet has been prepared in the castle."


    As the hostess, Mrs. Milan, dressed in a purple Pleated Dress with a lady''s temperament, said.


    "OK."


    Lord Fergus nodded and immediately led the two barons, the seven lords, the lady of Milan and gray to the banquet hall.


    As for other soldiers, there are also banquets in other places in the castle. Naturally, servants will lead them to place horses and go to the banquet place.


    Huge and spacious banquet hall, ceiling hung with the three lotus shaped crystal lights, because it was day, did not light up.


    Surrounded by brownish yellow wooden walls, there will be a picture frame inlaid oil painting at intervals on the wall, as well as some wooden sculptures adhered to the wall, which support the environment with elegance and style.


    In the center of the banquet hall, there are three long tables painted light brown. One is horizontal and the other two are vertical.


    In fact, there should have been many round tables around, but they have been withdrawn because the number of people attending the banquet is not too large.


    At this time, there were already drinks and fruits on the three long tables.


    Viscount Fergus, Madame Milan, and gray sat at the horizontal long table. Viscount Fergus was in the middle. On his left were Madame Milan, Caroline and Sarah, and on his right were Bernal, Ellis and gray.


    Two barons and eight lords, including Linde, are free. One Baron sits first, followed by four barons.


    The servant brought the dishes. The chef made ham, roasted fish sprinkled with black pepper, stewed beef with strong soup, steamed shelled red shrimp


    In the banquet hall, the atmosphere was so warm that even gray drank some red wine.


    On such an occasion, Bernal, as the eldest son, can be said to be like a fish in water. From time to time, he toasted and greeted two barons and eight Lords.


    "Uncle Gerbert, tell us about the suppression of thieves."


    What he called Uncle Gardner was Baron Kipling, a burly middle-aged man.


    After drinking, Bernal affectionately called him uncle. He immediately opened his conversation.


    "The thieves were really cunning. After the robbery, they immediately moved and covered up their tracks. They also left many false tracks to mislead us. We tracked them for five days, but we just couldn''t find their tracks."


    "Sophisticated? Are there veterans who have been on the battlefield among these thieves?"


    Bernal said curiously.


    "There are indeed veterans who have been on the battlefield, and there are a lot of them."


    Baron Ricardo, with a slight beard on his chin, answered.


    "Especially the leader of this group of thieves is the wanted Marcellus."


    "Marcellus, is that him?!"


    Everyone was surprised, even gray was no exception, because he had read the wanted notice about the man.


    Three months ago, the original owner of the body just arrived at the Fergus family, and the wanted notice just arrived at the Fergus family, so in a sense, he read the wanted notice about this man.


    According to the wanted notice, this man had been on the battlefield between the Kingdom and the flame Kingdom, and his accumulated military skills were enough to enfeoffe the Lord.


    Later, I didn''t know why. Instead, I assassinated the baron who was loyal to me and disappeared. It turned out that I joined the thieves and appeared in the Lord Fergus''s collar.


    "According to the wanted notice, this man has the strength of a superior blood soldier. Is it true?"


    Bernal asked.


    "Strength is true."


    Baron Kipling nodded.


    "In order to find out these thieves, Lord Emerson, I and Gardner''s soldiers searched in three ways. Gardner and I had encountered this man. However, after the fight, they all let the other party escape. The strength of the other party is indeed a superior blood soldier."


    "Did my father kill me later?"


    Bernard looked at Viscount Fergus.


    "After several times of containment, the man and the thieves were ready to escape from the territory. I stopped them at the deciduous hill and killed them."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    The banquet did not end until the afternoon. The drunken barons and other lords were placed in the castle guest rooms until they returned to their respective territories the next day.


    As nobles granted by Viscount Fergus, they all have their own territories and usually stay in their respective territories. When Viscount Fergus calls, they will bring their own cavalry to respond to Viscount Fergus''s call.


    Because he didn''t drink much red wine, gray woke up early the next day and went to the remote house south of the castle as usual to practice in the open space near the house.


    Although his strength has been restored, the next blood warrior will not have any problem even if he goes to the training ground to practice, but gray has been used to practicing in this place, and this place is really quiet and undisturbed, so he still practices in this place.


    "Drink -"


    With a low roar, he began to practice the blood method "wolf of the wind".


    The strength reached the lower blood warrior. He unconsciously took a spirit, as if he had turned into a real wind wolf, and the whole person was completely engaged in cultivation.


    Again.


    Twice.


    It was not until the first action of the third time, which lasted almost six minutes, that he stopped practicing with heavy breath.


    Drops of sweat appeared on his forehead and wet his black hair. Although he looked a little thin at the age of 16, in fact, under his thin body, he had strong muscles comparable to or even better than previous boxers.


    "Young master, wipe your face!"


    Seeing that he had finished his practice, the maid Barbara came up at the right time and handed him a towel with wet water.


    Gray reached out and wiped the sweat off his forehead. The towel stained with cold water brought comfortable coolness to the dry and hot body just after his practice.


    Because her strength has been restored, there is no need to hide. Gray simply brought Barbara, the maid, but she will still let the other party avoid when practicing.


    After coming to the world for more than a month, he has liked the life of the maid. In particular, the maid is still very beautiful, tall, fair skinned and beautiful. Just looking at it, he has a pleasant feeling.


    "Although the cultivation progress is much slower than before becoming the next blood warrior, it is still very fast."


    "It seems that my body transformation is not over, that is to say, the transformation of the body is not because the blood power of the original owner of the body has not disappeared."


    When he handed the towel back to Barbara, Gray''s face showed thinking.


    Today is the fourth day for him to become the next blood warrior. After several days of cultivation, he can still feel the rapid improvement of strength. Obviously, the transformation of the body is not because the blood power of the original master of the body has not disappeared.


    As for the cultivation speed, it is a normal phenomenon that it is much slower than before becoming a lower blood warrior.


    The later the cultivation of blood soldiers, the slower the progress will be, especially to the point of viscount Fergus. If you don''t have the assistance of corresponding blood animals, blood and drugs, I''m afraid you have to make progress in years.


    In fact, if you don''t stop bleeding, why don''t other training classes be like this?


    For example, in the previous 100 meter race, at the beginning of training, the progress must be the fastest. At the back, especially after entering the 10 second mark, even the progress of 0.01 has to be paid for I don''t know how long.


    Therefore, it is a normal phenomenon that the cultivation speed is slower than before. The transformation of the body should still be in progress. The most powerful proof is that he still doesn''t eat less now.


    "Go back!"


    With Barbara, gray returns to the main building of the castle.


    After taking a bath in the bathroom and changing into clean clothes, gray is ready to go to the library.


    Just then, a man in black and white manservant clothes saluted him and said.


    "Master gray, Lord Viscount wants you to go to the purple jade hall!"

 Chapter 16

    Ziyu hall, a small hall with an area of more than 100 square meters, is generally used as a gathering place for family members.


    In the hall, there is a fireplace piled with purple stones near the wall opposite the door. Because the temperature is not cold now, there is no firewood in the fireplace.


    In the room, the walls and the ground are also paved with purple stones, and many exquisite patterns are carved, which is why this hall is called Purple Jade hall.


    Opposite the purple jade hall, there is also a splendor hall, which is much more spacious than the purple jade hall. That is the hall used by Viscount Fergus to receive visitors.


    In the center of the purple jade hall, there is a purple wood circular long table. Around the long table, there are several armchairs with armrests. At this time, most of these armchairs have been seated.


    Viscount Fergus, Bernal, Ellis, Caroline, and Sarah.


    "Father."


    Gray went over and called vicomte Fergus, who was wearing brown home clothes.


    Calling a stranger a father is quite contradictory in his heart, but people have to bow their heads under the eaves, unless he wants to leave the Fergus family, which he obviously can''t do now.


    "Well, come and sit down!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded and motioned gray to find a seat to sit down.


    Gray looked at the empty seat. Even when he saw a girl with long black hair and blue eyes, he looked at him with a sigh of relief and joy. It was Sarah, the sister of the same father and mother.


    Obviously, she didn''t adapt to this atmosphere, so it was like seeing the backbone when she saw Gray coming.


    Gray went over, touched her head, signaled her not to be nervous, and sat down next to her.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, viscount Fergus glanced around their faces and said.


    "I just came back yesterday and didn''t have time to ask you about your cultivation, Bernard. Haven''t you fallen behind in your cultivation during this time?"


    In this sentence, you mean Greg except Sarah. Sarah''s age is a few months away from the age of 14, and the best age for practicing blood method is 15, so now she hasn''t implanted blood to practice blood method.


    "Father, during the time you left, we didn''t relax, and our daily practice was completed on time."


    Bernal replied.


    "That''s good."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, paused slightly, looked at Ellis and asked.


    "Is there any progress in the cultivation? Ellis, the third blood method cultivation, the first cultivation posture, can you hold on for a few minutes?"


    In this world, the units used for timing are still minute, hour, day, week, month and year. The length is slightly different from Gray''s previous life, but there is little difference.


    "Three minutes."


    Ellis shrunk his head and said in a low voice.


    "We need to work harder."


    Viscount Fergus frowned slightly, with a trace of disappointment in his eyes and a slight dissatisfaction in his voice.


    Ellis became the next blood warrior in January this year. It has been nearly half a year now. The progress is only the third blood cultivation. The first posture can only last for three minutes, which disappointed him very much.


    Then he looked at Bernal and asked.


    "Bernal, what about you?"


    "I have been able to complete the first posture of the fourth blood method cultivation."


    Bernal replied respectfully.


    If you can practice the blood method twice in a row, your strength is almost the lower blood warrior. If you can practice it three times in a row, you are almost the middle blood warrior. Then up, the times of continuous cultivation of upper blood warrior and fierce blood warrior will increase in turn.


    This is the experience that people in the mainland have summed up in their cultivation to judge their current cultivation progress. Of course, different blood methods of different people are different from this standard, but most people''s blood methods are the same.


    "Not bad."


    Viscount Fergus nodded. Bernard is in his early 22 years. The progress of his cultivation is similar to that when he was young.


    Not surprisingly, Bernal should reach the level of fierce blood warrior at the age of 35. There is no problem inheriting his family property, but it is difficult to go further.


    Then he asked Caroline''s cultivation progress and vaguely gave a "OK" evaluation. Obviously, he didn''t pay much attention to Caroline''s cultivation progress in the future.


    Finally he looked at gray and asked.


    "Gray, what''s the progress of your cultivation now?"


    "The first practice posture of the third blood method practice can last for almost six minutes."


    Gray didn''t hide it.


    There is no need to hide his current strength. On the contrary, he can get the attention of viscount Fergus and add some chips to himself. After all, there is a black hand behind the scenes who wants to kill him. He needs the attention and protection of viscount Fergus.


    "Can you hold on for six minutes? Good, good!"


    Hearing Gray''s answer, viscount Fergus finally burst into a smile. When he patted the handrail, his face was full of smiles.


    It''s only three and a half months since gray became the next blood warrior, but he has been able to practice the blood method for the third time and hold the first position for six minutes.


    According to his estimation, according to the cultivation progress, gray should be able to become a medium blood warrior in two years, or even less than two years. The cultivation speed can be said to be very fast, far faster than he was at the beginning, so he was so happy.


    The rest of the room looked at gray with different faces.


    Lisa is happy from the bottom of her heart. After all, he and gray are both prosperous and lossy, and she is also very dependent on Gray''s brother. Naturally, she hopes that the more powerful gray is, the better.


    Caroline was simply surprised by Gray''s talent. How gray achieved has nothing to do with her, but Gray''s talent really surprised her.


    Bernal is deeply afraid. Gray''s talent is too big a threat to his position in the family.


    Ellis is jealous with suspicion, both jealous of Gray''s talent and suspicious of Gray''s false report. After all, according to his previous observation, Gray''s body has a problem.


    "With Gray''s cultivation talent, it is possible to become a crazy blood warrior in the future."


    Bernal had restrained his jealousy, at least he couldn''t see it on the face. He said in an envious voice happy for gray.


    "It''s possible."


    Viscount Fergus smiled for a long time.


    Crazy blood warrior, the level above the fierce blood warrior, is also the level he is extremely eager to achieve. His strength is much stronger than the fierce blood warrior. Generally, one crazy blood warrior is enough to single out five fierce blood warriors like him, which can be called terrible.


    Unfortunately, at his current age, his body has begun to decline from prime of life to old age. If there is no special opportunity, it is estimated that he will stop at fierce blood soldiers all his life, which is also a pity in his heart.


    Now, seeing that gray really has this talent, he was gratified and could not help but strengthen his previous idea. Compared with fierce blood soldiers, the advantages of crazy blood soldiers are not only reflected in combat effectiveness.


    "Keep working hard, don''t slack off, don''t waste your talent."


    After thinking about it, I was afraid gray would be proud of it, viscount Fergus added.


    "I will, father."


    Gray should say.


    After talking about cultivation, they began to chat. The anecdotes and anecdotes they saw or heard from the book were all in their chat content. Compared with the original, the atmosphere became a lot warmer.


    "Father, it is said that there is a bronze backed dragon with strength comparable to that of a bloodless warrior in the Marquis of Sidney. Is this true?"


    Gray also took the opportunity to ask his curiosity.


    The Marquis of Sidney family is a legendary family, because this family is different from other families. It is not grown up step by step by Lord, Baron and Viscount, but directly awarded the hereditary Marquis Title step by step.


    This family is also the family that governs the Fergus family. The Fergus family is enfeoffed by this family. The wanted notice mentioned yesterday was issued by this family.


    There are many rumors about the legendary pioneering history of this family. The most popular rumor is that the early generation of the xinis family had a bronze backed dragon horse. It was with this bronze backed dragon beast comparable to the wild blood soldier that it became the current Marquis family.


    In the more than 300 years since becoming the Marquis family, there has been no trace of this bronze backed dragon in the Marquis family of Sidney, but it is generally believed that this bronze backed dragon did not die of old age.


    Dragon beast, a blood beast directly related to the legendary divine beast - dragon, generally has a long life span. Like the bronze backed dragon beast, it has a life span of thousands of years, which is far from human beings.


    "This bronze backed dragon does exist."


    As a direct aristocrat of the Sidney family, viscount Fergus obviously had a lot of contacts with the Sidney family, he said with great certainty.


    "Really exists!!!"


    Caroline gently covered her red lips with a rare surprise on her face.


    The reason why gray asked about the bronze backed dragon beast was that he had seen a book about the Sidney family on the miscellaneous book shelf in the library, and Caroline obviously had read it.


    "I once saw it in the Sidney family. It was covered with brass scales and exuded a terrible smell..."


    Viscount Fergus showed memories in his eyes. Obviously, his encounter with the bronze backed dragon must have left him a very deep impression.


    After that, some interesting stories were discussed. It was close to noon, and a servant had come to inform us that lunch was ready.


    Just then, Ellis could stand up and speak to Viscount Fergus.


    "Father, I want to fight gray. Please allow me!"

 Chapter 17

    "Nonsense, don''t think I don''t know what you did the other day. Although gray robbed your blood, it was because you robbed his blood first."


    Viscount Fergus had an angry look on his face and yelled, with a dignity like the anger of a lion.


    About the conflict between Ellis and gray a few days ago, a servant reported to him last night.


    From when Ellis took Gray''s blood, to when gray asked Lord Linde to come forward for him, to when gray robbed Ellis''s blood, and finally when gray softened to Mrs. Milan and gave up the share of blood next month, all the details were told to him.


    As the master of the castle, the master of the Fergus family, he is the supreme ruler of the castle and the family. Nothing in the family can hide from him.


    For the final punishment result, he thought it was fair, so he didn''t have the meaning to ask again. Unexpectedly, Ellis was still angry and wanted to fight with gray.


    Facing the wrath of viscount Fergus, Ellis was immediately shocked, but he clenched his lips and said stubbornly.


    "Father, I did make a mistake a few days ago, but I''m applying to fight gray now, not for the things a few days ago, but to temper my fighting skills. After all, gray is very close to my strength."


    "Temper your fighting skills?"


    When hearing Ellis say this reason, viscount Fergus raised his eyebrows slightly. Naturally, he would not believe Ellis''s reason, but refining his fighting skills made him have other considerations.


    If the blood warrior level represents the combat power of the blood warrior, the combat skill is the way to give full play to the combat power. Gray''s talent has made him plan to cultivate Gray''s combat skill as soon as possible.


    "Father, fighting skills can be better tempered only in actual combat. Besides, there can''t be an accident between them with you. It''s better to agree to Ellis''s battle."


    His eyes moved, Bernal began to persuade.


    "What do you mean, gray?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, looking at gray.


    "Father, I also want to have a chance to practice my skills."


    Gray said calmly.


    Since he lost the body, Ellis has been in trouble with him. Especially a few days ago, he came up with the idea of his blood share, which can be said to be completely beyond the limit of his patience.


    He had already had the idea of solving the "contradiction" with Ellis in his heart. Now Ellis took the initiative to put forward it. Naturally, he had no reason to refuse.


    As for whether he is an opponent, he has to fight before he knows. There is little difference in their strength. He has no reason to be afraid.


    "Well, I promise the battle will be scheduled for this afternoon."


    Viscount Fergus nodded immediately.


    In the afternoon, the not so hot sun hung in the sky and shed a warm light.


    Gray stood opposite Ellis on the white stone castle training ground.


    Gray was wearing a light gray war suit and had a beautiful face.


    Ellis was wearing a white war suit and had a handsome face, but there was a gloomy look in his eyes.


    Not far from them, viscount Fergus, still wearing this morning''s Brown home clothes, stood with his hands behind his back.


    Further away from the two, Sarah, Caroline and Bernal stood. In addition, there were Mrs. Milan and Lord Linde, the commander of the castle. The battle between the two obviously attracted them.


    "Let''s go!"


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    He didn''t say anything about the dead hand. He watched and let two people have an accident. Then he is a fierce blood soldier. He doesn''t deserve his name.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Gray and Ellis both responded and looked at each other.


    There was a cold look in their eyes, which flashed away. Now, it doesn''t matter whether it is to sharpen the war experience or simply solve the gratitude and resentment.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Ellis took the lead in jumping on gray, and his boots made a hurried sound on the white stone training ground.


    The whole figure quickly jumped out, and the distance of more than ten meters was crossed by him in a very short time. He was like a wind wolf attacking prey. His right hand was bent into claws, one claw was grabbed towards Gray''s chest, and a wind sound of "Hoo" was issued.


    Pop!


    Gray took a step to the side to avoid the claw that Ellis grabbed from his chest. At the same time, his right hand quickly grabbed it out and grabbed it towards Ellis.


    With his right hand in the air and a hand on the side, Ellis quickly ejected with his left hand, also in the shape of a claw, and greeted the grabbed hand.


    Bang!


    The two claws collided in mid air and made a dull noise.


    Four light red marks appeared on the palms of the two people''s colliding hands.


    At that moment, their four fingers, except their thumbs, stabbed each other''s palms and left shallow marks on each other''s palms.


    In the first fight, neither of them took advantage.


    From the reaction speed to the power of the hand, there should be little difference in their combat power.


    This is expected. For the third time, in the first posture, one person can hold on for three minutes and one person can hold on for six minutes. This gap is almost negligible. In addition, both of them practice the same blood skills, so they are equal in terms of combat effectiveness.


    Shua!


    There was pain in their palms, and their hands retracted conditionally, but the next moment, the other intact hand had been ejected and collided with each other again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Their hands kept extending and retracting, and they kept colliding in mid air. After more than ten fights, many red spots appeared in the palms of their palms.


    Suddenly!


    Like a blessing to the soul, Gray''s outstretched right hand turned to the side, just passed by Ellis''s outstretched hand, and then leaned against Ellis''s hand.


    After hitting Ellis''s hand sideways, Gray''s hand didn''t stop. Suddenly, the long area went straight in and a claw hit Ellis''s stomach.


    Boom!


    Even with the protection of war clothes, under Gray''s claw, Ellis bent down and flew backward.


    "Is this... The fighting talent of the original master of the body?"


    He glanced at Ellis, who had been hammered out by his fist, and at his hand. A strange color flashed in Gray''s eyes.


    In his previous life, as an ordinary office worker, gray naturally had no contact with fighting skills, and his fighting experience was zero. Therefore, in terms of fighting experience, he and Ellis can be said to be half weight.


    However, in the battle just now, he could not help but think of the scene when the original master of the body singled out five soldiers, and unclear ideas such as "how to do it at this time", which made him doubt the reason of this "change" to the original master of the body.


    The original master of the body is a genius, not only in cultivation, but also in combat.


    For the first time, he has been able to pick five well-trained soldiers alone, which is related to his physical quality better than the five soldiers, as well as his combat talent.


    Under normal circumstances, only the lower blood soldier with rich actual combat experience can single pick the five well-trained soldiers, but the original master of the body has just become the lower blood soldier and has no actual combat experience, but he did it because the other party has a very high combat talent.


    Originally, gray thought that the opponent''s fighting talent should completely disappear with the disappearance of his soul. Now it seems that it has been integrated into his soul in a strange way.


    What he gets is not only the other party''s memory, but also the other party''s fighting talent, and maybe even others, but he hasn''t found it yet.


    Boom!


    After flying out for more than ten meters, Ellis climbed up from the ground in a panic. The pain from his abdomen made his face slightly changed. Fortunately, he had the defense of war clothes, which weakened some of his strength. Otherwise, it would not be so painful.


    "Hum -"


    Unexpectedly, he was at a disadvantage in the fight. Ellis''s face became ugly. He kicked the ground hard and rushed towards gray again.


    The left and right hands came out together and attacked gray from the left and right directions at the same time, as if they were the upper and lower jaws of the wind wolf, and the left and right fingers were the sharp teeth of the wind wolf.


    Hoo, Hoo!


    Gray also made a claw attack with his left and right hands, but it was different from the way Ellis rolled in the middle, separated from the middle to both sides.


    Bang, bang!


    Their hands collided with each other, and there were two collisions at almost no time interval.


    Then they quickly separated and attacked each other again.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Both hands were waving rapidly, and there were more than a dozen rapid collisions one after another.


    When they were about to collide again, Gray''s hands suddenly slipped and crossed, and he grabbed Ellis''s wrists.


    Then, he pushed Ellis''s hands aside, leaned forward, and quickly approached Ellis. His right shoulder tilted, and his shoulder was like a giant hammer, hitting Ellis''s chest hard.


    Boom!


    Ellis flew backwards like a broken kite.

 Chapter 18

    "Good!"


    As he watched gray blow Ellis out again, viscount Fergus''s eyes lit up.


    Three months ago, when he took gray to the castle, he once arranged five well-trained soldiers to fight gray, and the result was gray. At that time, he thought Gray''s fighting talent was very good.


    Now, seeing that gray shot Ellis out twice in a row, he couldn''t help but confirm the previous speculation that gray really has a very high fighting talent.


    He not only has a strong cultivation talent, but also has a very high fighting talent. He is more and more optimistic about Gray''s future.


    "Brother."


    Sarah could hardly hide the joy on her face.


    Since the beginning of the battle, her hands turned nervously in front of her. At this time, she was relieved to see that gray had an obvious advantage.


    "I didn''t expect master gray to have such a strong fighting talent."


    Lord Linde was surprised in his eyes.


    Gray''s cultivation talent has surprised him. Unexpectedly, Gray''s combat talent is so extraordinary. He feels more and more that his previous decision is right.


    The lady of Milan was born in the Baron family. She had no chance to practice, but let him see from Ellis''s two defeats that gray was the dominant one.


    Boom!


    When he landed, there was a hot pain in his chest. At the same time, a burst of chest tightness came. It was a little slow before Ellis got up from the ground.


    Without the protection of war clothes, he might have been injured. At the thought of this, his face would be uncertain.


    "How could this guy be so much better than me?"


    A cold color flashed in his eyes. The next moment, a trace of blood force flowed out of his heart and penetrated into his legs.


    Shua!


    His figure flashed out quickly, moving faster than before, and was approaching gray in the blink of an eye.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    A trace of blood force also penetrated into his right hand, making the skin of his right hand hard and stronger.


    The whole right hand, hard as a metal claw, quickly grabbed at gray.


    Shua!


    Just as Ellis''s right hand, like a metal claw, was about to catch gray, gray moved.


    The speed also soared horribly. When there was no time to rush, he avoided Ellis''s fierce claw and impressively used the force of blood to improve his movement speed.


    When he stopped again, he appeared on Ellis''s left side. His right hand clawed out like an angry dragon and grabbed Ellis''s chest.


    Unexpectedly, four clear claw marks were left on the chest of the other party''s white war suit.


    Boom!


    Ellis flew backwards like a heavy hammer. This time, he flew backwards for more than 20 meters.


    After falling to the ground, I couldn''t get up from the ground for a good moment. I covered my chest and struggled to get up several times, but all failed.


    Gray''s claw also used the power of blood. Although it was protected by war clothes, it didn''t hurt Ellis seriously, but it also made Ellis dizzy and unable to get up in a short time.


    "Ellis..."


    Seeing Ellis fell to the ground and failed to get up for a long time, Mrs. Milan exclaimed and ran towards Ellis.


    "Well, are you hurt?"


    Holding Ellis up, Mrs. Milan looked at Ellis''s painful face, full of worry.


    Then she turned to gray and yelled angrily.


    "Gray, why did you put such a heavy hand? Do you want to kill -"


    Gray didn''t respond because there was no need to respond. Although he wanted to do a heavy job, he didn''t have such a chance with Viscount Fergus present.


    "Well, gray has left his hand!"


    Sure enough, viscount Fergus interrupted the lady of Milan.


    As a fierce blood soldier, he could see whether Gray had a heavy hand, so he made a voice and interrupted Mrs. Milan''s angry rebuke.


    A moment later, the people looked different and dispersed from the training ground. Today''s battle made them see a lot and think of a lot.


    Generally speaking, some people are happy and others are sad.


    Happy as Sarah, her brother with father and mother is so strong that she naturally feels deeply proud.


    For example, Linde and gray not only have strong cultivation talents, but also have excellent fighting talents. Later, they will be valued by the Viscount more. His investment is obviously right.


    The worry is like lady Milan. Gray, an illegitimate son, shows such talent that she will be more and more favored by the viscount. With each other, her prestige in the family will be seriously affected.


    For example, Bernal and Gray''s talent has seriously threatened his eldest son''s status, and it is sooner or later to surpass him with each other''s cultivation talent, which can''t help but make him feel a deep threat.


    On the way back, Ellis had a gloomy face. He had no multiple injuries. Except for a slight bruise on his chest, there were some shallow scratches on his hands.


    But at this time, his heart was filled with anger, surprise and jealousy.


    Angry that he would lose to gray, surprised that Gray''s body didn''t have any problems.


    Originally, he wanted to expose Gray''s physical problems through the game, but it was obvious that Gray''s body had no problems.


    Gray was obviously able to use the power of blood. Obviously, the strength of the other party was a real lower blood warrior, and there was no problem as expected.


    He was jealous of each other''s cultivation talent. He had been cultivating for a little more than a year, but he had been able to defeat him for three years, which made him very jealous. Why did such talent appear on the bastard, and why didn''t he have such a talent?


    "Master Ellis, my wife asked me to send it to you."


    Head on, a male servant with his right hand fixed by a board and wrapped with a bandage came running with a box of ointment in his hand. It was Nison, the freckle male servant whose right hand was interrupted by gray.


    "Get out!"


    Seeing the flattering look on the other party''s face, Ellis kicked the other party to the ground without looking, and went straight over.


    Barbara, the maid, smeared some ointment on her palms and bandaged them with gauze. Gray went to the usual practice place in the south of the castle.


    Because of the battle with Ellis, the afternoon cultivation was put on hold, but he didn''t intend to give up the afternoon cultivation. After the battle, he rushed over immediately.


    He was accompanied by Sarah as well as Barbara, the maid.


    The other party was wearing a light blue dress, with long black hair behind his head and hanging down to his shoulder. His skin was white. Although he was not old, he had exposed the embryo of beauty. After he was a few years older, his beauty would never be worse than that of Caroline.


    "Brother, why don''t you practice in the training ground?"


    Looking at the open space where gray usually practices, Sarah asked curiously.


    "It''s quiet here and won''t be disturbed."


    Gray explained.


    He didn''t want to be disturbed and found that he didn''t have the strength of the next blood warrior before his strength was restored.


    After his strength was restored to the next blood warrior, he also didn''t want to be disturbed, because his daily cultivation progress has improved too fast compared with others.


    Even the maid Barbara, he usually asked the other party to wait in the distance. After practicing, he called the other party over.


    "Oh."


    Sarah answered suddenly and smiled again.


    "Brother, you are so powerful today that you defeated Ellis. The smelly face when Ellis left was so funny."


    Usually, in private with gray, Sarah calls the three brothers and sisters born by Mrs. Milan by their first names. Obviously, she doesn''t agree with them in her heart.


    "All right."


    Gray smiled. Before the game, he didn''t expect to win so easily. The reason why he agreed to the game was only because he had equal strength and had no reason to be afraid of the other party.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help thinking of the strange thoughts in his mind during the previous war.


    Obviously, it should be an embodiment of the original master''s fighting talent, that is, he obtained the original master''s fighting talent in some inexplicable way.


    This made him happy, but at the same time, he couldn''t help worrying. Inexplicably, he was very happy to have a strong fighting talent, but the resulting problems worried him.


    Has the soul of the original owner of the body disappeared?


    If it disappears, how does it disappear?


    Fully integrated with him, or just gave him memory and combat talent?

 Chapter 19

    After watching the battle between gray and Ellis, Bernal originally wanted to stay and start his practice in the afternoon. Unlike Ellis, he has always been very serious about his practice. He will practice again in the morning and afternoon unless special circumstances.


    But after standing in the training ground for a long time, he just couldn''t calm down and couldn''t devote himself to the training. From time to time, he remembered the picture of gray defeating Ellis.


    Ellis has been overtaken by gray. What about him?


    With the other party''s cultivation talent, it is certain to surpass him. Three years, maybe two years, will surpass him for convenience. He feels deep pressure and a trace of helplessness and unwillingness.


    Lord Linde could guess the intention of Lord Fergus''s joining gray into the castle for training, but he couldn''t guess it?


    This is also the reason why gray has been hostile to gray since he was connected to the castle.


    In terms of family development, viscount Fergus is right and conducive to the interests of the family, but personally, his interests will be damaged. In his heart, he is unwilling.


    At the thought of these, he could not calm down anyway. Finally, he left the training ground, got on a carriage with the "wind wolf" emblem of the Fergus family, left the castle and went to the Fergus city next to the castle.


    Today, there was a party in Fergus organized by Baron Ricardo''s eldest son, Ian Ricardo. Of course he was invited, but he refused.


    But now, he couldn''t calm down anyway, so he decided to go to the party and relax.


    After the afternoon''s practice, she said goodbye to Sarah who was going to have a etiquette class. Gray took a bath and went to the library as usual.


    In the library, Caroline has been sitting at the round table reading quietly. She is wearing a long, wide sleeved skirt with a row of golden ribbons tied on her chest. Her long brown hair is slightly curved, elegant and generous.


    After greeting each other, gray went to the third row where miscellaneous books were stacked, looking for books he was interested in.


    Soon he was targeted. It was a book with a light brown leather cover, on which was written "aristocratic territorial system".


    Taking out the books, gray took the books, came to the round table, opened a chair and sat down.


    Barbara, the maid, poured him a cup of milk tea and a plate of crispy cookies. He took a sip of milk tea and opened the book.


    "Aristocracy is divided into regions. Aristocracy is only valid in the upper aristocratic territory. If you leave the upper aristocratic territory, aristocracy will not be recognized..."


    The record in the book is rather tongue twister. Gray understood it while reading it, and probably understood its meaning.


    The main point is that the identity of nobility is not universal in the whole kingdom, but only effective in a certain area.


    Take the Fergus family as an example. The Fergus family is enfeoffed by the Marquis of Sidney. The Marquis of Sidney family is located in the south of the Kingdom, with a territory of about 400000 square kilometers, an area almost equivalent to a province in Gray''s previous life.


    Because the Marquis of Sidney enfeoffed the Fergus family, the identity of the aristocrat of the Fergus family is only valid within the 400000 square kilometer fiefdom of the Marquis of Sidney family in the south of the kingdom. If you leave this range and enter the fiefdom of other families, the identity of the aristocrat of the Fergus family will not be recognized.


    This system is somewhat similar to Gray''s hierarchical loyalty system in the European Middle Ages, but there are some differences. The biggest difference is that there are regional restrictions on aristocratic status.


    The family of the Marquis of Sidney is divided into the Fergus family. The Fergus family is loyal to the family of Sidney. The family of the Marquis of Sidney guarantees the status and rights of the aristocracy of the Fergus family within its own territory.


    The Fergus family has always been loyal to the Sidney family, not the kingdom. It can only be said that the kingdom is the object of Sidney family loyalty, not the object of Fergus family loyalty.


    "Under this system, the great nobles, such as the Sidney family, who are enfeoffed by the Kingdom, are like princes in previous lives. In addition to paying taxes on time every year, everything in the territory is up to them, and their autonomy can be said to be great."


    "However, the rights of ordinary nobles are greatly limited. The status of nobles has privileges in catering and building materials, and the aristocratic regional system obviously narrows the scope of this privilege..."


    Gray frowned slightly and thought of cableway in his heart.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just power that is restricted, but also the space for rise..."


    The titles that each nobleman can grant are limited. The Fergus family, as a Viscount family, can only grant three barons and Ten lords. When the barons and lords have been fully granted, even if someone or family has made great contributions to the territory, they will not be granted.


    Although there are assessment standards for each successor to the title, if three consecutive successors fail to meet the assessment standards, they will be demoted or deprived of the title, but it still can not fundamentally solve the problem of no redundant Title enfeoffment.


    Fergus City, the largest city in the territory of viscount Fergus, has a permanent resident population of 30000. From the name of Fergus, we can know the relationship between the city and Fergus family.


    Yes, this city is directly under the Fergus family.


    By carriage, Bernal arrived at an elegantly decorated place called "piano music hall" in the city, and was introduced to the second floor of the piano music hall.


    Qinyue hall is one of the industries of Baron Ricardo''s family. It is famous for food and music. Professional pianists are stationed in the restaurant to deliver beautiful piano music to diners.


    The whole second floor is used as a banquet hall, in which there are dozens of young men and women.


    The men wear double row dresses, the length of which extends to the hips, setting off the mature temperament. The women wear round necked lace dresses with gorgeous colors, and the waist is tied, revealing their beautiful figure without doubt.


    A few people embroidered different family emblems on their sleeves with silk thread, and these people became the center of the banquet, because the family emblems were the symbol of the noble family, that is, they came from the noble family.


    The arrival of Bernal, the Viscount''s eldest son, naturally immediately became the center of the banquet, even surpassing the previous noble children. However, these noble children did not complain at all, but deliberately flattered Bernal.


    Bernal touched the glasses with these people, greeted them briefly, and showed a reluctant smile on his face. Several beautiful women sent him invitations to dance, which were politely rejected by him.


    "Master Bernal seems to be in a bad mood."


    A young man with light brown hair came with a glass of red wine in his hand. He was not tall. He was only about 1.7 meters tall.


    He was the organizer of the party, Ian, the eldest son of the Ricardo family.


    "You see?"


    Hearing the words of Ian, a young man with shallow Zongfa, Bernard raised his glass, touched the other party, and drank all the red wine in the glass.


    "It''s different from you."


    Ian nodded and said.


    He has a good relationship with Bernal and knows Bernal quite well.


    "What happened?"


    "You must have heard of my father''s connection of his illegitimate son to the castle?"


    Bernal sighed.


    "I''ve heard from my father that he has a high cultivation talent."


    Ian nodded. He not only heard about the Viscount''s illegitimate son from his father, but also heard some shocked "guesses" from his father.


    "It''s not generally high. Just today, Ellis was defeated by him. I estimate that I may be surpassed by him in three years at most."


    Bernal smiled bitterly.


    "Talent is so terrible?"


    Ian showed surprise on his face. Bernal is now a middle blood soldier. In addition, Bernal will certainly make progress all the time. He will surpass Bernal in three years. Doesn''t it mean that the other party can be promoted from the lower blood soldier to the middle blood soldier in two years?


    "Not only is the cultivation talent strong, but also the combat talent is terrible."


    Bernal recalled the battle between gray and Ellis today. His face was even more bitter. He seemed to be a little drunk. He seemed to want to vent his depression. He opened his mouth and spoke out the worries and anxieties pressed on his chest.


    "I''m afraid my father wants to..."


    The last few words were so quiet that only Ian, who was closest to him, could hear them.


    "What? Is the Viscount really going to...?"


    Ian looked shocked and couldn''t believe it. Although there was such speculation in the Viscount Fergus territory, he couldn''t help being shocked when he really heard it from the members of the Fergus family.


    "It''s just my guess, but it''s very likely."


    Waving to the attendant passing by, he took a glass of red wine from the other party''s tray, and Bernal drank it again.


    His mouth was full of bitterness. He didn''t taste any of the mellow wine.


    "Why, shouldn''t you? Even if your talent is not as good as him, the Viscount should not choose an illegitimate son?"


    It took Ian a while to recover, said the skeptic.


    "It''s really impossible under normal circumstances, but what if this bastard has the potential to become a crazy blood soldier?"


    Bernal said reluctantly.


    "The potential to become a crazy blood warrior?!"


    Ian was stunned.


    Crazy blood warrior, that''s a crazy blood warrior. If the bastard son of the Viscount really has the potential to become a crazy blood warrior, the Viscount is indeed likely to do so.


    For example, in the Ricardo family, if his father''s illegitimate son has the potential to become a fierce blood soldier, his father is likely to make the same decision as the viscount.

 Chapter 20

    After the conversation, they both fell into silence. Ian didn''t know what to say at this time, and Bernal ate one glass of red wine after another.


    Finally, Bernal drank top heavy, even with the strong physique of the middle blood soldier, he was a little unable to resist the alcohol.


    He went out of the banquet hall and went to the washroom on the first floor to ease the wine.


    "Who...?"


    Suddenly, he found someone close behind him and suddenly turned back.


    Even when he was drunk, he still noticed it at the first time.


    Looking back, he saw a man in a cloak, his head buried in his hood, and only the lower half of his face appeared behind him.


    "Master Bernal, don''t be nervous. I mean no harm. I''m here to help you."


    The man said in a low voice.


    "Help me?"


    Slightly drunk, Bernard chuckled.


    "What can you help me?"


    He obviously didn''t believe that the other party could help him.


    "Like helping you kill that genius brother."


    The Cape man raised his mouth to a certain extent and said.


    Shua!


    Bernal was as if he had been splashed with cold water. He woke up in a moment and looked at the cloaked man in disbelief.


    "You..."


    A month ago, Gray was assassinated in Fergus City, seriously injured and almost died. There are many rumors in the Viscount''s territory, among which there are rumors that he instigated him. Even the Viscount Fergus recruited him for inquiry.


    But in fact, this matter has nothing to do with him. Although he is really dissatisfied with the threat to his status, he has not sent someone to assassinate. The other party is also the son of his father and has a blood relationship with himself.


    After the assassination, viscount Fergus vigorously eliminated the mice in the territory, but he didn''t get much, and the behind the scenes man seemed to disappear. He didn''t expect to appear again after a month, and found himself.


    "Master Bernard, you must be able to guess the plan of viscount Fergus. Are you really willing to be taken away by an illegitimate son?"


    The cloaked man smiled.


    Bernal''s face was stunned, and the look on his face suddenly became cloudy and sunny.


    If he was willing to be robbed of his title by an illegitimate son, he would not be so bored and drink so much wine today.


    In the purple moon Kingdom, titles are generally inherited by the eldest son. Illegitimate children have no right to inherit, but there are special cases.


    If the aristocrat applies to the superior aristocratic family that enfews the title and obtains permission, the illegitimate son can also inherit the title.


    In the history of the purple moon Kingdom, illegitimate children have inherited the title. The most famous is the turte family among the seven Marquis families. The current owner of the turte family is extended by an illegitimate child.


    Now, his father has a plan to pass the title to his illegitimate son.


    "What force do you represent behind your back?"


    Taking a deep breath, Bernal forced himself to calm down and asked.


    "Master Bernal doesn''t need to know. Master Bernal just needs to know that we can help you get rid of this bastard."


    "Of course, it needs your cooperation. After all, he has been staying in the castle. Even if we want to assassinate him, it is very difficult..."


    The words of the cloaked man were heard in Bernal''s ears like the whispers of the devil, which made some thoughts come out in his heart.


    "Yes, as long as that guy dies, the title inheritance will belong to me again. Neither Ellis nor Caroline has the ability to compete for the title with me..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the weather was fine and the sun was not too hot.


    The purple moon kingdom is located in the north of the mainland. The temperature is low all year round. Even in the hottest summer of the year, the temperature will not be too high.


    In the white stone training ground of viscount Fergus castle, two people are fighting.


    One of them, a teenager, was wearing gray war clothes, with black hair and deep blue eyes. This man was gray.


    The other person, a purple black home clothes, is over 1.8 meters tall and looks like a knife and axe carving. Standing in the training ground, he unconsciously shows a strong momentum.


    This man is Viscount Fergus.


    Hoo!


    With a fierce kick on the ground, gray bent slightly and catapulted out like a sharp arrow.


    With his right hand stretched out, his five fingers became claws, and he clawed hard at the chest of viscount Fergus.


    Pop!


    Viscount Fergus stood still. Just when Gray''s right hand was about to touch him, his right hand moved, patted it gently, and accurately patted on Gray''s right wrist, blocking Gray''s claw.


    Gray, whose right hand was blocked, ejected his left hand from front of him and attacked Viscount Fergus again.


    As a result, he was still blocked by Viscount Fergus, even with his right hand. His left hand was carried behind his back, and he didn''t intend to use it at all.


    make love!


    The two quickly fought dozens of times. Gray attacked intensively with both hands, but he was still calmly blocked by Viscount Fergus with one hand, and even didn''t move half a step in place.


    "The hand should be quick, accurate and cruel. Once it is shot, don''t hesitate to aim at the enemy''s neck, eyes and other vulnerable parts."


    While resisting Gray''s attack, viscount Fergus still had the strength to guide Gray''s attack.


    It was not a level of battle at all. It was true both in terms of experience and strength. In the end, it became the main attack of viscount Fergus, and gray had to defend passively.


    Awning!


    Viscount Fergus''s right hand passed through the protection of Gray''s two hands and gently patted gray. Gray only felt his body stagger, and the whole person was pushed out. After retreating for several steps, he finally stopped.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    He breathed heavily in his mouth, and sweat kept from his forehead. The fighting time was only more than ten minutes, but the consumption to gray was like continuous cultivation of blood method for several times.


    "Take a break first."


    See gray so, said Viscount Fergus.


    "Yes, father."


    Gray answered and walked to the pavilion next to him. Barbara, the maid, had come up and handed him a towel.


    "Ellis, it''s your turn!"


    Viscount Fergus did not mean to leave the training ground, but looked at the pavilion.


    In the pavilion, Bernal, Caroline and Ellis are all there. From the beginning, they have been paying attention to the battle between gray and Viscount fox. To be precise, they should be guidance.


    Ellis''s challenge yesterday gave Viscount Fergus the idea of teaching the fighting skills of the four, so today he gathered the four together again.


    Sarah was not called because she had not implanted blood to practice blood method, but learned etiquette in the castle.


    Not only her, but also gray is learning etiquette. Before coming to the castle, they have not received formal etiquette guidance, so they must learn etiquette from scratch.


    As a man, Gray''s course is much simpler than Sarah''s. There are only simple courses such as noble dance and daily etiquette, so it''s much easier than Sarah. She only learns etiquette on Saturday and Sunday.


    After gray, Ellis, Caroline and Bernal all played one after another and accepted the guidance of viscount Fergus.


    While drinking the juice with ice, gray watched the battle between the three men and Viscount Fergus. The ice was stored in the ice cellar of the castle in winter.


    According to Gray''s observation, Bernal performed best.


    The opponent''s combat skills are very skilled, and every attack is very threatening. Gray estimates that he should not be the opponent of the other party now, not only because of the gap in strength, but also because of the gap in combat skills.


    Yesterday he was able to beat Ellis because Ellis also had no combat experience, and obviously Bernal should have combat experience.


    Even, gray felt that Bernal might have had the experience of killing.


    Because of the threat of the blood beast and the other three kingdoms, even the nobles can''t guarantee that they won''t encounter the need to fight in their life, so the nobles in this world pay great attention to the training of their children, especially in combat.


    There are some special noble families that give their children the baptism of 18-year-old adulthood. They fight with death row prisoners and complete the baptism of adulthood with the life of death row prisoners.


    Secondly, Caroline performed better. Although it was the first battle like gray Ellis, the other party''s grasp of the time and the threat of attack were obviously stronger than Ellis. It can be seen that the other party should have some fighting talents.


    After fighting with the four in turn, viscount Fergus also came to the pavilion.


    The servant brought him cold ale. He took a sip, looked at Bernard and said.


    "Compared with a year ago, your combat skills have improved greatly. It seems that in this year, you not only have no slack in cultivation, but also often find opportunities to hone your combat skills."


    "Yes, in ordinary times, I will fight and train with the soldiers in the castle, and occasionally ask Lord Linde for guidance."


    Bernal replied respectfully.


    "Very good."


    Viscount Fergus nodded with satisfaction, glanced at gray and said.


    "From now on, you three should also pay more attention to combat training. Strength is important, and combat skills are equally important. Only when strength and combat skills coexist, can you give full play to your strongest power."


    "Yes."


    All three of gray responded.

 Chapter 21

    In the next few days, viscount Fergus took time every day to guide the four of gray. Gray felt that his combat skills were soaring at a very fast speed. Indeed, only in combat can he improve faster.


    Of course, the rapid improvement of his combat skills is also related to his inheritance of the combat talent of the original master of the body. On the contrary, although Ellis received the same guidance as him, his combat skills were obviously not improved as fast as him.


    Viscount Fergus''s castle is located on a low slope. It is steep on three sides, and only one side is accessible.


    On this side, a high enough wall and arrow tower are built to make the whole castle easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    At the foot of the castle hill, there is a large flat terrain, which is surrounded by the whole, which is used as a place for planting grass, feeding horses and training horses.


    "Drive, drive..."


    In the racecourse, gray rode on a black horse, gently clamped the belly of the horse with his legs, drove the horse to run forward, pulled the reins left and right, and turned the running direction of the horse.


    The dark horse he sat on was nearly two meters long, about one meter and five meters tall, with strong limbs. He could clearly see the developed muscles, but he didn''t look bloated.


    Next to him were four men, viscount Fergus, Bernard, Ellis and Caroline. They were also riding horses.


    Among them, Bernal rode a brown horse, Ellis rode a black-and-white horse, and Caroline rode a pure white horse.


    Viscount Fergus rode a horse with blood hair. It was the horse that Viscount Fergus rode during the siege of thieves.


    Today, vicomte Fergus did not train against them, but took them to the racecourse for equestrian training.


    This time, the worst performers were gray, Bernal and others, who started Equestrian Training from urination. Naturally, they were very skilled in riding.


    After grace came to the castle, he began Equestrian Training. He started much later than the three, and there is a big gap between them in technology.


    After galloping on the racecourse for half an hour, when the horses sitting down were wheezing and panting, the five people stopped, jumped off the horse and walked with the horse.


    "Gray, you need to practice equestrian more in the future. For noble children, skilled equestrian is essential."


    Said Viscount Fergus, looking at gray.


    "Yes, father."


    Gray nodded in response. He could clearly feel Ellis''s proud glance, but he didn''t pay attention.


    Instead, he looked at the bloody horse led by Viscount Fergus.


    This war horse is obviously taller than the horse on which gray four rode. It has a long body of 2.5 meters and a height of about 1.7 meters. It is full of streamlined muscles. Together with other horses, it stands out from the crowd, just like the king of horses.


    Obviously, this horse''s pedigree is very unusual. It is obviously stronger than other horses in terms of endurance and running speed. After half an hour of fast running, this horse actually gasps a little. After being led for a distance, it has returned to normal.


    "Father, do you know what kind of horse this horse is?"


    Seeing the extraordinary horse, gray asked curiously.


    "This is a red blood horse, one of the best horses in the kingdom."


    Looking at the red blood horse, viscount Fergus replied.


    "In terms of running speed, I can catch up with some fierce blood beasts."


    "Have been able to catch up with some fierce blood beasts?"


    Gray was surprised that the horse was as extraordinary as he thought, and it had to go beyond it.


    The running speed can be comparable to the fierce blood beast, which is not what ordinary horses can do.


    The gap between blood animals and ordinary animals is just like the gap between blood soldiers and ordinary soldiers. Ordinary soldiers have not been implanted into the blood of blood animals. Even if they constantly exercise their bodies, it is difficult to compare with blood soldiers.


    The horse''s running speed can be equal to that of fierce blood animals, breaking the gap between blood animals and ordinary animals. Even in terms of speed, it can be seen that it is extraordinary.


    "Why, do you like my horse?"


    Viscount Fergus looked at gray with a smile.


    "No, No."


    Gray shook his head. Although he was really envious, he didn''t want to have it.


    In the whole castle, only Viscount Fergus has such a war horse. It can be imagined that this kind of war horse is precious.


    Take a panoramic view of the envy on Gray''s face, said Viscount Fergus with a smile.


    "If you can raise your strength to the middle blood warrior when you hold the bar mitzvah at the age of 18, I will send you a red blood horse."


    Shua!


    For a moment, gray could feel that two eyes were projected on himself.


    Looking sideways, he saw Ellis and Bernal, looking directly at him with envy.


    Who doesn''t want a good horse for a horseman?


    In particular, this is a war horse whose running speed can be comparable to the fierce blood beast. It can be imagined that they envy each other.


    Even Gray''s own face could not help showing a look of shock and surprise. Although he had not trained for a long time, gray had liked the feeling of riding on a horse. He naturally longed for a good horse whose speed could be comparable to that of a fierce blood beast.


    "Come on!"


    Seeing the look of shock and surprise on Gray''s face, viscount Fergus smiled and said.


    "Well, I will!"


    Gray nodded solemnly, but his heart was already in full bloom.


    With his current cultivation speed, as long as he maintains it, not to mention two years, I''m afraid he won''t use it for a year, he can become a medium blood warrior, so the red blood horse is almost in his bag.


    With a slight flash in his eyes, Bernard led the horse to gray and said to gray.


    "Gray, the day after tomorrow, Ian Ricardo, the eldest son of the Ricardo family, organized a hunting and invited us to go. Will you go with us?"


    "Hunting?"


    Hearing Bernal''s invitation to hunt, the first thing in Gray''s mind was vigilance.


    Last time, the original owner of the body was assassinated because he attended a party in Fergus city. Now he heard the invitation to hunt, and it was put forward by one of the suspects behind the scenes. He conditionally refused.


    "Thank brother Bernal for his kindness. If you have a good time, I won''t go."


    "Gray, although cultivation is important, you should relax occasionally. The children of aristocratic families in the territory are participating in the hunting this time, which can help you expand your contacts."


    Bernal said earnestly.


    "Later, I just want to concentrate on Cultivation for the time being."


    Gray still refused. Although he yearned for this aristocratic hunting life, he obviously paid more attention to his life than Xiaoming.


    But just then, viscount Fergus spoke unexpectedly.


    "Hunting? It''s a good activity, gray. You''ve been in the castle for so long. It''s really time to go outside."


    "But..."


    Gray was anxious to go outside the castle. He had already had this idea, but with the behind the scenes, he didn''t dare to go out at will.


    "Don''t worry about safety."


    Said Viscount Fergus, who seemed to see Gray''s concerns.


    "I will ask Lord Linde to accompany you. He will protect your safety."


    "Well, that''s it."


    In the end, viscount Fergus decided.


    "Yes."


    It had been firmly decided by Viscount Fergus, and gray could only promise, and he was relieved to be accompanied by Lord Linde.


    With Lord Linde''s strength as a blood warrior, even if there is an assassin, it is difficult to assassinate him.


    In the afternoon, a carriage drove out of viscount Fergus''s castle, in which Bernal sat.


    He stopped his carriage at the piano music hall, but he left the back door of the piano music hall and came to a more remote folk house.


    Knock on the door, the door opens, and he is welcomed in by a man dressed as a civilian. A moment later, a man with a cloak appears, which is the man with a cloak Bernal met last time in the bathroom of the piano music hall.


    "Master Bernal, you will appear here. It seems that you have figured it out."


    The cloaked man smiled and said with a winning ticket.


    "Yes, I figured it out."


    Bernal nodded hard.


    "The day after tomorrow, he will go to the stone slope forest outside the city to hunt, but there is also a superior blood warrior with him. Can you do it?"


    "Superior blood warrior? Although it''s a little troublesome, it''s not a problem. Don''t worry, as long as you can lead him out, we''ll do the rest."


    The cloak man said confidently.


    "Well, I hope you won''t make a mistake and can do it."


    Bernal breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the confidence of the cloaked man.


    "Don''t worry, master Bernal won''t be disappointed!"


    The cloak man smiled.

 Chapter 22

    Two days later, in the morning.


    Gray, Caroline, Ellis and Bernal rode and left the castle with Lord Linde and more than a dozen elite soldiers.


    Gray rode a black war horse and wore a gray white riding suit.


    The coat is made of leather, double breasted, close to the body, and the Fergus family emblem is on the cuff.


    The trousers are also made of leather. The crotch and thigh are very loose, but they are gradually tightened under the knee and trouser legs. This design is very convenient for riding.


    This riding suit was made by the castle tailor in these two days. As he is now in the castle, he can be satisfied as long as he doesn''t ask too much.


    Caroline rode a white war horse and wore a light white riding suit. Her tight coat showed a beautiful curve. Her two slender legs were more slender against the background of breeches.


    Ellis rode a black-and-white war horse and wore a golden riding suit. Bernard rode a brown war horse and wore a black riding suit. Both of them had long blond hair and a handsome face. The noble childe''s temperament immediately showed.


    A group of more than ten people left the castle and came near the Fergus gate along the street in the city that was spacious enough for two carriages to run parallel.


    There are already dozens of people waiting here.


    Among these dozens of people, the most peripheral are soldiers in soldier costumes who are responsible for protecting their safety.


    In the middle, there are twelve young men and women who also wear riding clothes, seven men and five women. They are noble in masculinity and elegant in femininity. They are very noble against the background of riding clothes.


    Seeing gray and his party coming, twelve people greeted them with two people as the first.


    One of the first two was a young man with light brown hair and a height of more than 1.7 meters. He was Ian Ricardo of the Ricardo family.


    The other man also had light brown hair, but he was a girl.


    The girl is 1.6 meters tall and should be similar to gray in age. Her skin is white and her long light brown hair is tied behind her head by a hairpin and hangs to her waist.


    Under the sky blue riding clothes, it has a chest that has begun to take shape and a pair of slender legs that attract eyeballs.


    This is a girl as beautiful as Caroline.


    "Master Bernard, master Ellis, Miss Caroline, you''re here."


    Ian greeted Bernal and introduced him.


    "Let me introduce you to my sister, thea Ricardo."


    "This is my brother gray."


    Bernal also introduced gray and these noble children to each other.


    "Gray, this is Ian Ricardo of the Ricardo family, this is thea Ricardo of the Ricardo family, this is Jeff ward of the ward family, and this is..."


    When Bernal introduced Gray''s identity, more than a dozen noble children couldn''t help looking at gray, with exploration and curiosity.


    Although they had not seen gray, they had obviously heard about gray. Although they were illegitimate children, they were illegitimate children favored by Viscount Fergus.


    Some time ago, after the other party was assassinated, viscount Fergus was furious and completely eliminated the mice in the field, which was enough to see how much Viscount Fergus valued the other party.


    In particular, some of the children who have heard of some "title speculation" are extremely enthusiastic, because the person in front of them may be their "loyal object" in the future.


    "I''ve seen master gray."


    "Hello, master gray."


    So when Bernal introduced them, they all greeted gray very politely.


    "Hello!"


    Gray smiled and responded one by one.


    After the meeting, a group of people began to march towards the destination Shipo forest.


    Shipo forest, a woodland spreading more than ten miles in the territory of viscount Fergus, is about seven or eight miles away from Fergus city.


    In the forest land, some small stone slopes can be seen occasionally, so it is called stone slope forest.


    Before the Fergus family was granted this territory, some large beasts such as tigers and bears were often encountered in the woodland. In winter, hungry beasts often left the mountain forest and attacked nearby villages.


    However, since the Fergus family took charge of the territory, they have cleaned up the woodland several times. The large beasts have basically been cleaned up, and the rest are small animals such as rabbits and pheasants.


    Seven or eight miles away, the party took a stroll on horseback. It took half an hour to reach Shipo forest.


    After arriving at the stone slope forest, they dismounted, tied their horses outside the forest land, and joined the four men of gray. A total of 16 noble children began to form a team of more than 35 people to hunt.


    A group of people joined the guard, dozens of people. The movement of moving together is too big, so they need to be grouped.


    Bernal and Ellis were invited to form teams with their familiar noble children. The rest gray and Caroline decided to form a team together.


    "Miss Caroline, master gray, I wonder if I can join your team."


    Just then, a beautiful girl came over and greeted them.


    The girl was dressed in a light blue horse suit, which was the daughter of the Ricardo family.


    "Yes, there are just a few people."


    Caroline nodded and agreed, and gray naturally had no opinion, so the three formed a team with an arrow barrel on their back and a bow and arrow in their hands, chose a direction and began to enter the forest land.


    At the same time, Lord Linde followed the three with four soldiers.


    Some of the aristocratic children looked slightly surprised when they saw Lord Linde leaving.


    Lord Linde mingled with the soldiers, and even his clothes were no different from those of ordinary soldiers, so that at the beginning, they could not recognize that this man was Lord Linde.


    However, many of them took photos with Lord Linde, and soon recognized Lord Linde from among the soldiers. Some people wanted to greet Lord Linde, but Lord Linde waved and stopped them directly.


    They gave up when they guessed that Lord Linde should be carrying out the escort task, but their eyes were secretly watching to see who Lord Linde was guarding.


    Now, seeing Lord Linde leaving with gray, I couldn''t help guessing.


    It is obviously impossible to protect Miss Caroline, so that is to say, Lord Linde was sent to protect master gray.


    "Does the Viscount value this illegitimate son more than master Bernal?"


    Some noble children couldn''t help thinking of it.


    Although he was assassinated last time, it was too big to be escorted by a superior blood warrior with a title.


    Bernal also noticed Lord Linde leaving, his eyes flashing, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "I heard that master gray is now the next blood soldier?"


    A total of eight people from gray and his party went deep into the forest. Xiya showed a strong interest in gray, groping in the forest and whispering to gray.


    Because the distance is too close, there is even a faint faint fragrance from each other. I don''t know whether it is a woman''s fragrance or a certain fragrance powder.


    "Well, I just arrived not long ago!"


    Gray nodded and replied casually.


    If he had been interested by such a beautiful girl at ordinary times, he would have been very happy, but now he has no idea of happiness at all. It is really the wrong occasion.


    Careful attention will find that his eyes are looking around vigilantly.


    Vigilance, yes, indeed vigilance. He is not looking for prey, but for possible danger.


    From two days ago, he had a strong alert in his heart. In his opinion, Bernal''s hunting invitation was really not kind, so he refused the invitation at the first time.


    Unfortunately, it was finally decided by Viscount Fergus, and he had to follow.


    Fortunately, Lord Linde, the superior blood soldier, has some security in terms of safety.


    Unless the assassins are fierce blood soldiers or several superior blood soldiers, Lord Linde should be able to persist until the guards of other groups arrive.


    "I became the next blood soldier in one year, much more powerful than my big brother. My stupid big brother took three years to become the next blood soldier."


    Said thea with exclamation on her beautiful face.


    Born in the Baron family, although there is no shortage of basic food and drink expenses, there is no chance to practice the blood method.


    After all, if you want to learn blood, you need to use blood and animal essence plus drugs to implant blood vessels. The essence of blood and matching drugs are extremely valuable. The Ricardo family obviously does not want to invest so much in a woman.


    "Your big brother is already very good!"


    Still on guard, Gray said.


    There is no element of flattery. Blood cultivation, qualification and resources are indispensable, and resources account for a large share.


    The cultivation conditions of the Ricardo family are naturally inferior to those of the Fergus family. For example, it is impossible to supply blood once a month.


    Bernal became the next blood warrior in two years when he was rich in resources. Ian Ricardo could become the next blood warrior in three years when he was not rich in resources. There should be little difference in talent.


    rustle!


    Suddenly, something came out from the bushes in front. Gray''s eyes coagulated and was on guard.


    But I saw a colorful pheasant running out of the bushes in panic. It should be disturbed by Gray''s movement.


    The pheasant is covered with bright red, blue and green feathers and looks quite fat. It should be the reason for the lack of sufficient food for natural enemies.


    Although there is a hidden danger, after all, I came to hunt. Naturally, it is impossible not to do it after seeing the prey.


    Shua!


    Gray took the arrow and bent his bow. The arrow shot out like a dark shadow.


    Poof!


    The arrow went down strongly and forcefully, through the back of the pheasant, straight down, and some of it went into the ground.


    The whole pheasant was directly put in place, could not break free, struggled twice, but there was no sound.

 Chapter 23

    "Awesome!"


    Siya looked at gray in surprise. She also wanted to fight just now, but she didn''t practice the blood method after all. Naturally, her reaction was not as good as gray, so she was preempted by gray.


    "Cough, cough, OK!"


    In the face of the girl''s praise, Gray''s face was slightly red. This arrow should be mostly composed of luck, because before that, neither he nor the original owner of his body had ever used a bow and arrow.


    However, there was a kind of joy in his heart, not because he was praised by girls, but because he hunted "prey" for the first time in his previous life and this life.


    In previous lives, the control of firearms, bows and arrows was very strict, and there were many regulations on wildlife protection. Once a college student was sentenced for taking out a nest of bird eggs. Naturally, he dared not hunt and could not decide what national protected animals he was fighting.


    I''ve heard of some artificial hunting grounds, which have all kinds of wild animals for hunting, and even wild boars, but they can be played by rich people. It''s naturally impossible for office workers like gray.


    Hiss!


    He walked over, pulled out the arrow, lifted the pheasant and weighed the weight. I''m afraid it''s three or four kilograms. It''s really fat.


    Hand the pheasant to a nearby guard. The arrow is directly discarded by gray. Gray doesn''t want to be stained with blood on his hands.


    All right, all right!


    The party set out again, groping in the mountains and looking for wild things.


    Whoosh!


    Soon after, the bushes in front of him were moving, and a gray haired hare jumped out quickly and ran away, significantly faster than the previous pheasant.


    Gray, Caroline and Siya all took out their arrows from the back barrel, pulled them out and shot them.


    Hiss!


    Gray''s arrow was inserted into the ground next to the hare, and went in 23, with a slight tremble.


    His strength was full, but he failed to hit. Obviously, the previous arrow was mostly luck, and now he has recovered his real level.


    Poof!


    Gray was just about to take out the arrow again and continue to chase and shoot, but he saw an arrow accurately shot at the hare.


    It pierced into the rabbit''s back and penetrated through the abdomen. Like gray''s arrow on the pheasant, it also penetrated the prey and plunged into the soil. Obviously, the strength of this arrow is very strong.


    "I didn''t shoot it, Miss Caroline did!"


    Siya quickly walked over and looked at the sign on the arrow. She was a little disappointed. Like gray, she also shot empty. Originally, she thought she had shot.


    "Hehe, it''s your turn next time..."


    Caroline went over, pulled out the arrow, lifted the hare, weighed it like gray, and handed it to the guard.


    Obviously, she also enjoyed hunting.


    The party moved on again and encountered other wild animals one after another, not only rabbits, pheasants, even ducks, as well as large birds with green feathers.


    The three people have a harvest again. Xiya finally has a harvest, and gray has a revenue again.


    Xiya has practiced archery and has a certain archery foundation. Although gray has no archery foundation, he has the observation and insight of the lower blood warrior and can barely hunt prey.


    However, Caroline gained the most among the three. The observation and insight of the next blood warrior, coupled with a certain basic archery, gray and Xiya are naturally inferior to her.


    Shooting at so many prey, it was obvious that she showed an irrecoverable smile.


    This girl, who usually likes reading quietly, is also very interested in the "elegant" activity of hunting.


    Looking at the prey in the hands of the other four guards except Lord Linde, most of which were hunted by her, Caroline smiled again and said.


    "Let''s go back!"


    "OK."


    Gray and Xiya both responded. I don''t know what the other groups have achieved. Their group has achieved a lot. Of course, most of them belong to Caroline.


    "What kind of books does sister Caroline usually like to read?"


    "I can read all kinds of books, but I prefer biographical books such as count of Christ."


    "Count of Christ? I have it in my library, and I have seen it. Alas, the love between the count and that civilian woman is really sad and beautiful."


    "It''s really beautiful..."


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the great harvest, several people were in a good mood. They chatted while returning. In particular, Xiya and Caroline chatted happily. After a while, their title became "sister Caroline".


    Gray listened quietly to their conversation, occasionally inserting a few words, but most of the time he was watching the situation around him.


    In his heart, there was a vague intuition. He always felt that this hunting would not be peaceful, so he was extra vigilant.


    He crossed a bush and came to a place surrounded by tall trees.


    Suddenly.


    Shua!


    A dark shadow shot out of the thick branches and leaves of the tall trees at an unimaginable speed and rushed towards gray.


    Because he was always on alert and never relaxed his vigilance, gray noticed the shadow shooting at him, but because of the speed, he didn''t see what the shadow was.


    "There are assassins!!!"


    He dodged by conditioned reflex.


    "Gray, be careful!"


    Caroline exclaimed.


    Because she was chatting with Xiya, she found that the time of the shadow was later than gray. When she saw it, the shadow was even one meter away from gray.


    "No, I can''t hide!"


    Gray, who had been avoiding, was pale.


    It happened so suddenly that he had no time to mobilize the blood force. For him who had just reached the next blood soldier, he could not quickly mobilize the blood force, which was the common disadvantage of the next blood soldier.


    Dang!


    Just then, when the shadow was about to hit gray, a bright light appeared and a crisp metal impact sounded.


    The shadow was ejected and shot to the ground next to it. It was a dark arrow.


    After being ejected, the whole arrow almost disappeared into the ground, and only the arrow feather was still outside. You can imagine how fast and powerful the arrow was.


    The bright figure has also been seen. It is the body of a sword, and the handle of the sword is held in the hand of a man with a black moustache. The man with a black moustache is no other than Lord Linde.


    At the critical moment, he knocked off the arrow that was shot at gray with his sword.


    "Protect your young masters and ladies!"


    Kowtow flew the arrow at gray. He looked serious and shouted.


    The other four guards quickly threw away their prey, pulled out their weapons around their waist and protected gray, Caroline and Xiya in the middle.


    At this time, in the direction of the arrow, a figure jumped from the dense branches and leaves of the forest and rushed here.


    This is a man with a bow on his back. It should be him who shot the arrow just now.


    He was wearing a green war suit, covered with a black cloth on his face, revealing only a pair of brown eyes, which were full of cold and murderous intent.


    Click!


    Two short knives were pulled out of his left and right legs, one in each hand, and rushed towards this side.


    Shua!


    With a long sword in his hand, Lord Linde struck the man with a sword.


    Dang!


    The man''s double swords suddenly came out in front of him and blocked Lord Linde''s sword.


    The two quickly fought each other. Lord Linde moved very fast. He appeared on each other''s left and right. The long sword in his hand stabbed each other skillfully.


    The man who suddenly attacked him, although not as fast as Lord Linde, was as flexible and jumping up and down as a monkey.


    Either double swords horizontally block Lord Linde''s sword, or one turns around to avoid Lord Linde''s stabbing sword.


    For a moment, Lord Linde could not take the other party immediately, but was entangled by the other party.


    The strength of this man who can entangle Lord Linde is likely to be a superior blood warrior.


    At this time, on the other side of the forest, a man rushed out again and attacked gray and them.


    He was also dressed in green war clothes and covered with black cloth, but his figure was much bigger than the former. According to Gray''s visual observation, the man was at least two meters tall.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    When the other party runs, it is like a heavy tank moving. With each foot falling, a clear footprint will appear on the ground.


    The four guards who were guarding Gray''s three people immediately met the man with a standard long knife in their hands.


    Faced with the long knives split by the two guards, the burly man did not dodge and hit his hands with fists.


    Dang!


    Two fists collided with two knives, making a harsh metal sound.


    There was a metal fist on each of his hands.


    Boom!


    Swinging away the attacking weapons, the remaining strength of the two fists wearing metal fists was not reduced, and they hammered hard on the two guards.


    The two guards immediately bent down and flew out upside down, fell to the ground, writhed in pain, bleeding from the corners of their mouths, and I don''t know how many ribs were broken.


    The soldiers who can be selected as guards by the castle are obviously the best among the soldiers, but after all, they are only ordinary people who have been trained. In addition, the burly blood soldier in front of us is obviously not an ordinary lower blood soldier, so they have been knocked down on the first day of the fight.


    "Master gray, Miss Caroline, run!"


    Seeing that the two companions were knocked down in an instant, the other two guards hesitated a little, and they had no hesitation to save them from the burly man.


    Although he knew he was not an opponent, he was an elite soldier after all, and did not flinch from it.


    "Run away, his target is me!"


    With such a sentence, gray turned and ran away.


    The strength of the strong man is obviously not an ordinary lower blood soldier. He has no intention to fight with the strong man at all.


    However, after running a few steps, he found that there was a man behind him. It was Caroline. The other party didn''t run away, but planned to run with gray.


    "We have a caregiver together!"


    Facing Gray''s strange look back, she said.


    They don''t say much anymore. They quickly run to the direction outside the dense forest. There should be many groups returning outside the dense forest with many guards. As long as they can escape there, the burly and strong men should not be able to help them. After all, many ants can even kill elephants.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    However, as soon as they ran less than 100 meters, there was a rumbling sound behind them.


    It was the burly man who came after him, and the two guards obviously failed to stop him.

 Chapter 24

    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The burly man looks heavy, but his moving speed is not slow. His body size of more than two meters makes him run. The arc of each step is close to two meters, and the distance between him and the two people is rapidly getting closer, and soon he is less than ten meters away from the two people.


    "I can''t run away!"


    Knowing that there was no time to escape beyond the dense forest, gray turned decisively and rushed towards the burly man.


    If you can''t escape, fight!


    His heart pounded, as if it would burst like a balloon at any time, but gray resisted his fear and rushed at the burly man.


    As an adult, at this time, he showed a tough psychological quality. Although he may not be the opponent of the other party, even if he died, he should at least try to resist.


    If you don''t even resist, you really don''t even have a chance to live.


    During the run, he bent down and drew a dagger with a length of 20 cm from his left boot.


    Because of his vigilance, he has some preparations. This dagger is what he is prepared to deal with emergencies.


    This is the limit he can prepare. After all, he is only an illegitimate child. Even if he is favored, it is only in the last three months. Naturally, there is no strong defense such as soft armor.


    Pulling out the dagger and holding it in his right hand, Gray''s heart was beating wildly, but he couldn''t help shaking, nervous and inexplicable emotion similar to expectation.


    At this moment, the fighting talent of the original master of the body integrated by gray is extremely active and eager to fight.


    "Hum, commendable courage..."


    Seeing gray fighting back at himself with a dagger, a grim smile and a trace of contempt appeared on the face of the burly man under the black cloth.


    An illegitimate son of a little aristocrat who has not held the adult ceremony has some courage, but it is futile to dare to resist him, a veteran superior blood soldier.


    He suddenly kicked on the ground and left a heavy footprint in place. His burly body like a bear popped up like a shell, jumped high, and then punched gray from top to bottom.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking at the huge fist as big as a sandbag, with the roaring horror wind, he fell from the sky and beat himself. Gray''s heart beat more violently, but the emotion similar to desire in his heart was more intense and exaggerated, which actually suppressed most of the tension in his heart.


    Fighting talent is born for fighting. Only in real fighting can it be fully inspired.


    Unlike the battle with Ellis, there were no worries at all.


    Because he knew that Viscount Ferguson would not watch him get hurt or killed, but now it''s different. There is no Viscount Fergus here. He only wants to kill his enemies.


    In this desperate situation, his fighting talent was inspired to the greatest extent.


    Whoosh!


    The power of blood poured into his legs, and gray moved away like a gust of wind.


    Boom!


    The big iron fist of the sandbag hit the ground.


    The ground trembled, and soil, weeds and fallen leaves splashed. A shallow pit appeared on the ground. The burly man squatted beside the pit and embedded his fist with a metal fist in the pit.


    Whoosh!


    Behind him, a figure appeared. It was gray.


    Different blood methods can cultivate different blood power. The blood method cultivated by gray through the wolf of the wind has a flat increase in defense and power, but the speed increase is great.


    With this short burst of speed, he avoided the punch of the big man and went around behind the big man.


    Shua!


    Holding a dagger in his hand, gray flashed a rare cruel color on his face, mobilized the power of blood to pour into his right hand, and stabbed hard at the neck of the burly man exposed outside the war suit.


    In his previous life, he was just an ordinary office worker. In this life, he had no experience in killing people. However, when he was forced to a dead end, even rabbits would bite people, not to mention people.


    At this time, you die and I die. Either you die or I die. Gray naturally doesn''t want to die, so killing each other is the only choice.


    Whew!


    The dagger quickly approached the burly man.


    The physical quality of the next blood soldier is not bad. Coupled with the small increase in the power of blood, his dagger is powerful. Gray estimates that as long as he can stab it, the burly man will die.


    But just then, just as his dagger was about to stab the strong man, the strong man suddenly turned around and looked at him with contempt in his eyes.


    Then the burly man beat out his strong arm with a fist, and with a thunderous momentum, he beat at Gray''s stabbing dagger.


    His fists are made of metal. He is not afraid of the sharpness of the dagger.


    However, the unexpected scene reappeared.


    Whoosh!


    Gray''s figure flickered again and quickly moved to the side of the strong man. The dagger was changed to stab and cut to the neck of the strong man.


    He impressively used the last trace of blood power, so far, all his blood power was exhausted.


    Moreover, the movement just now was also in his calculation. He was already preparing to mobilize the power of blood, otherwise he would have no time to mobilize the power of blood under the fist of a strong man.


    Yes, he had guessed that the burly man would react to block his attack from behind. The previous attack was just a feint. This was his "killing move".


    "Bad..."


    Gray unexpectedly changed direction halfway and appeared on his side, which really surprised the burly man.


    It was too late to turn around and block. The burly man twisted his body and made his neck deviate to a certain extent.


    Poof!


    The dagger scratched on the burly man''s body, but it scratched on the shoulder of the burly man''s war suit because of the previous body twisting, leaving a deep scratch.


    Boom!


    Then the strong man immediately reversed his fist and punched gray on his side.


    Shua!


    The blow of hope was avoided, and the power of blood was exhausted. Gregen couldn''t escape, so he had to sweep out the dagger and block the blow.


    Dang!


    The iron fist collided with the dagger. The terrible impact was introduced into gray''s right hand from the dagger, which made Gray''s right hand completely numb. The dagger in his hand fell off and shot out, while he himself was staggered to the ground.


    "You''re very nice. You almost hurt me..."


    The burly man turned and looked slightly surprised at gray.


    There is a gap of two levels between the upper blood soldier and the lower blood soldier. Generally, it is absolutely a situation of complete rolling.


    But I didn''t expect that I was almost hurt in the other party''s hands. Without the protection of war clothes, he might have been injured at this time.


    Although surprised, the action in his hand didn''t stop. After turning around, he immediately hit gray on the head with a hard punch, and the gray black metal fist was quickly enlarged in Gray''s eyes.


    "Gray..."


    Caroline, who was coming here, shouted anxiously to attack the big man and forced the big man to give up attacking gray, but it was too late.


    She hesitated a little as gray jumped on the burly man.


    Gray may not know the difference between the lower blood soldiers and the upper blood soldiers, but she knows that the two lower blood soldiers can never be the opponents of the upper blood soldiers after receiving the most orthodox training of the Ferguson family.


    Although after only a moment of hesitation, she rushed to the big man immediately, but it was this moment that made her a distance from gray and the big man. She could only watch the big man''s fist attack gray.


    "Is this the gap with the superior blood warrior?"


    The fist is constantly enlarged in his eyes. Gray is crazy to save himself, but his blood power has been exhausted. Even if he hasn''t been exhausted, it''s too late to mobilize in such a short time.


    He had to lean aside as far as he could, but it was like a slow motion against the fist of a strong man.


    Obviously, it was too late. His fist was about to hit him on the head. He would break his head and burst his brain.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, there was a rustling wind in the mountains and forests where there was no wind at all.


    "Drink -"


    Then a violent drink came out, such as a sharp wolf roar. The sound was filled with terrible penetration and spread all over the broken stone forest.


    Then, a blue blade light appeared, shot at an unimaginable speed, and split on the burly man in the blink of an eye.


    Poof!


    The green war suit on the burly man, which was difficult to penetrate by Gray''s dagger, was broken like paper paste, revealing a clear crack that spread through the whole trunk.


    The blood in the crack splashed several meters away. Many splashed on gray sitting on the ground and dyed most of his light gray riding clothes red.


    The burly man flew out upside down, bumped into a tree and slipped down powerlessly.


    The masked black cloth fell, revealing a rough square face, which was full of fear, doubt and surprise.


    "Wind... Blade? Yes... How..."


    Because of his severe injury, his voice was intermittent. Even gray, who was quite close to him, couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    PA, PA, PA!


    In the dense forest, a figure came out. He was wearing a light yellow noble dress with wolf shaped logo embroidered on his cuffs. He was blond and had a clear face.


    "Father..."


    Caroline exclaimed, with a look of disbelief on her face. She really didn''t expect Viscount Fergus to appear at the critical moment.


    "Father..."


    Gray, who had stood up, also looked surprised.


    Although I had guessed that it was Viscount Ferguson when I heard the roar and the blue wind blade, I couldn''t help but be surprised when I saw Viscount Ferguson appear in front of me.


    "Well, well done!"


    Viscount Ferguson nodded to gray and Caroline and walked to the burly man who collapsed to the ground.


    Gray noticed at this time that there was a figure behind Viscount foggs. He was also blond, but he was wearing a black riding suit. Although his face was somewhat similar, he was a lot younger. It was Bernard.


    "Bernal... Brother..."


    Gray shouted with a slightly dull face.


    Originally he thought Bernal designed all this, but now what''s going on?


    Bernard actually appeared with Viscount Fergus to save himself. Was it wrong to guess that Bernard was not the one who wanted to kill himself?

 Chapter 25

    "Are you okay?"


    Bernal still showed his usual gentle smile and greeted gray.


    "No, nothing..."


    Gray shook his head. When the dagger was hit by a strong man, he sprained his right hand, but it was not serious.


    On the contrary, the strong smell of blood made him very uncomfortable, but after taking blood animal blood twice, he had a certain resistance to the strong smell of blood.


    But he still didn''t understand what was going on in his heart. What forces were behind the scenes who wanted to kill himself?


    It''s a great power to dispatch two superior blood soldiers. At least the general Baron family can''t afford two superior blood soldiers.


    On the other side, viscount Fergus had come to the burly man.


    "Leighton heck, it''s you..."


    The body shape of the big man is too obvious. When he saw the big man, viscount Ferguson had guessed the identity of the other party.


    "Fergus... Viscount, it''s easy to calculate... And that one... Is not an ordinary person. He can resist the temptation of... Title."


    The burly man bled a lot. He had stained a large pool of blood and the soil had been dyed red. He looked at Viscount Fergus powerlessly and said.


    Obviously, by now he had figured out why Viscount Fergus appeared here.


    "That can only blame you for finding the wrong object. People of the Fergus family will not betray their own people..."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a cold face.


    "Indeed... Unexpectedly..."


    The burly man laughed at himself.


    "Did the Oliver family instruct you?"


    Viscount Fergus did not want to discuss this issue more, but asked in a cold voice.


    "No... yes..."


    The burly man shook his head with difficulty.


    "Do you think you can fool me? Why, you want to carry the pot for the Oliver family before you die?"


    Viscount Fergus snorted coldly and obviously didn''t believe what the big man said.


    "Cough, now that you know... I''m dying, don''t... Waste your energy..."


    The burly man coughed a few times and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood foam. He became weaker and weaker, and finally had no sound at all.


    The blade of the wind is a powerful means to practice the wolf of the wind. It can only be used when the strength reaches the fierce blood warrior.


    It''s the killing move that Viscount Fergus relied on. Even if a fierce blood soldier is hard hit, he may be seriously injured or even die, not to mention the superior blood soldier.


    "Dead...?!"


    Looking at the burly man who had completely died, gray looked pale and something was churning in his stomach, but he couldn''t help it.


    This was the first time he had seen people die in front of him in his previous life and this life. However, it was an adult soul after all. He was forced to endure, but he still resisted it after all.


    He turned his eyes aside. In order to divert his attention, he thought about the conversation between Viscount Fergus and the big man he had just heard.


    The content of their conversation made him very concerned. First of all, from the meaning of the burly man''s words, the other party seemed to have found an insider in the Fergus family to help them complete the assassination.


    According to what they said, the insider did not become their insider as the strong man thought, but reported the matter to Viscount Fergus, who took the opportunity to lead the strong man out.


    As for the person selected as the insider, gray has guessed. Although he doesn''t understand why the title is involved, he will come to hunt because Bernal invited him. Therefore, Bernal must be the insider.


    Now think about it, viscount Fergus strongly asked him to participate in the hunt. His behavior was quite strange. It turned out that there was such a calculation in it.


    "I can clearly feel Bernal''s deep hostility towards me, but I didn''t expect that he would make such a decision at the critical moment..."


    Gray''s impression of Boral has changed a lot. He was originally on guard as the behind the scenes, but suddenly he found that the other party was not the behind the scenes, and unexpectedly foiled an assassination against himself. His mood was inexplicably a little complicated.


    "According to the words of the strong man, Bernal and I seem to be involved in the title. Does Viscount Fergus intend me to inherit the title?"


    Gray was surprised by his speculation. He read a lot of books in the library during this period. He knew that illegitimate children had no inheritance right. If they wanted to pass the throne to illegitimate children, there must be a lot of resistance. Unexpectedly, viscount Fergus planned to do so.


    "Does Viscount Fergus intend to pass on the title to me? Let''s not say, why did the Oliver family stare at me?"


    The title can''t be concluded for the time being. Gray doesn''t think much about it for the time being. In fact, he has never considered inheriting the title. He considers asking the "behind the scenes" heard from the two people.


    "Is the Oliver family because of their old feud with the Fergus family, or for some other reason?"


    "Moreover, why was my illegitimate son assassinated, not Bernal, the first heir to the title?"


    Gray tried to think.


    "I''m afraid my biggest advantage over Bernal is my cultivation talent. That is to say, the Oliver family stares at me because of my cultivation talent."


    "It''s very likely that the Oliver family doesn''t want me to grow up and is ready to kill me before I grow up? But is the reason really so simple?"


    Although he had guessed the reason why the Oliver family assassinated him, gray felt that it was not so simple. He always felt that there were deeper reasons, but the amount of information he now had was not enough to judge.


    He looked at Bernal and asked.


    "Brother Bernal, what is the Oliver family?"


    "The Oliver family is a Viscount family located in the east of our territory. Like us, it is also a family enfeoffed by the Marquis of Sidney."


    Bernal gave gray a slightly complicated look and explained.


    "This man is a lord enfeoffed by the Oliver family, so my father is sure that the Oliver family assassinated you behind your back."


    "Is there a bad relationship between our family and the Oliver family?"


    Gray asked, frowning.


    "It''s not good or bad. Families often unite and often become enemies, which is very common among noble families."


    Bernal nodded and shook his head.


    "So..."


    Gray didn''t understand, but he could probably understand what it meant.


    The relationship between nobles is sometimes intimate and sometimes like the enemy of life and death. Everything is driven by interests, so it is difficult to conclude the relationship between the two noble families.


    But the information he had was still not enough for him to judge the deep-seated reasons for Oliver''s assassination.


    All right, all right!


    With the sound of the bushes being pulled out, a man with a moustache came up, saw Viscount Fergus and saluted respectfully.


    "Lord viscount."


    This man was Lord Linde, who was stopped by a superior blood soldier. There was no accident in his appearance about the appearance of viscount Fergus. It was obvious that he had heard of the plan before.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded faintly and asked.


    "Escaped?"


    "Yes, after hearing the fighting here, he turned and ran away. I couldn''t stop him."


    Lord Linde replied, and then he looked at the body of the burly man next to him.


    "It''s Leighton heck..."


    He soon recognized the identity of the burly man, and then looked at Viscount Ferguson and asked.


    "Lord Viscount, what shall we do with this?"


    "Tell all families in the territory to lead troops to meet in the castle tomorrow. Follow me to the Oliver family and dare to assassinate the children of the Fergus family. The Oliver family must explain this!"


    Viscount foggs smelled of danger, like an angry lion, hummed coldly.


    "Master gray, Miss Caroline, great, you''re all right!"


    Soon after, Siya, who was in their group with gray, together with other noble children, came with a large group of guards.


    After they separated from gray and Caroline and found that they were not pursued, thea immediately ran to the place where they met outside the gravel forest and moved rescuers to save gray and Caroline.


    Hearing her words, I learned that gray and Caroline were being chased and killed, and all the noble children present were worried. After all, if gray and Caroline had an accident, they would be implicated, so they came to the rescue with their own guards almost without any hesitation.


    Ian Ricardo, in particular, is worried and anxious. He is the initiator of this hunting activity. If anything happens, the main responsibility must be on him.


    "I''ve seen Lord Viscount..."


    Someone with sharp eyes saw the Viscount Fergus next to him and quickly saluted.


    When others saw it, they saluted in a hurry.


    When they learned that gray and Caroline were being chased, all their attention was focused on them, but they didn''t notice Viscount Fergus for the first time.


    "Thank you for coming to rescue gray and Caroline, but don''t worry, the assassins have been killed."


    Fergus said, with his usual dignity and with a restrained look on his face.


    "This is what we should do..."


    All the nobles said respectfully.


    The aristocratic status of the family in which they were present was enfeoffed by the Fergus family. They were the courtiers of the Fergus family. Defending the children of the Fergus family was their obligation written in the noble decree.

 Chapter 26

    The hunting ended hastily and there was an assassination. Even if only four guards of the Fergus family were seriously injured, they were still in no mood to continue hunting.


    But that night, gray and they ate a lot of delicious wild animals.


    The hunted wild animals were brought back and cooked carefully by the chef of the castle, because these wild animals were not fed by grain filling duck, and the taste was much more delicious than usual.


    After dinner, viscount Fergus called gray alone into his study.


    Outside is the purple moonlight, the oil lamp in the study emits a bright light, and there are bursts of incense.


    There was a small brown round table with four brown wooden chairs nearby. At this time, viscount Fergus sat on one of the wooden chairs, while gray sat on the other. There was a cup of milk tea in front of both tables, and the servant had been waved away.


    Taking milk tea, viscount Fergus took a sip. After putting it down, he looked at gray and said.


    "Do you have many questions?"


    "Yes."


    Gray didn''t deny it. He did have too many questions.


    Is Bernal the insider?


    Why did Viscount Fergus want to pass the title to the original owner of the body, not to his eldest son Bernard?


    Why did the Oliver family assassinate him?


    "A few days ago, someone came to Bernal and bewitched him to lead you outside the castle for assassination. However, Bernal was not bewitched by them, but reported it to me, and I made a plan to find out the behind the scenes..."


    Viscount Fergus said slowly. From his words, it confirmed Gray''s previous speculation that Bernal was indeed the insider sought by the Oliver family.


    It was just something the Oliver family didn''t think of. Bernard was not bewitched, but reported it to Viscount Fergus. With the follow-up "lead the snake out of the hole" plan, he pulled out the dark hand of the Oliver family.


    Asked Viscount Fergus, after giving a general account of the situation.


    "What else do you want to ask?"


    "Why is brother Bernal so hostile to me?"


    The opportunity was rare, and Grayson asked out the questions that had been bothering him.


    He was not afraid of viscount Fergus''s displeasure. Since Viscount Fergus had said so, he must have had the intention to say it.


    "Because I''m going to pass on the title to you, which should have belonged to him."


    Without avoiding this rather acute question, viscount Fergus looked deeply, and gray said.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are more suitable than him, you can make the family further."


    "Further?"


    Gray was keenly aware that the word had an unusual meaning.


    "Yes, go further."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, wondering if it was an illusion. Gray seemed to see a trace of heat from each other''s eyes.


    "The Fergus family is now the Viscount family. What''s more, isn''t it the count family?"


    Gray suddenly recalled what he had seen in a miscellaneous book in the library. In order to prevent the weakening of the overall strength, the Kingdom issued the general decree on Title enfeoffment and succession.


    Among them, there is a rigid provision that the Earl title can only be granted to the level of crazy blood warrior or above. Moreover, if three consecutive successors of the title in the family fail to reach the level of crazy blood warrior, the title will be demoted.


    Viscount Fergus''s strength is obviously not up to the crazy blood warrior, and at the other party''s current age, if there is no special opportunity, it is unlikely to go further.


    With the talent shown by the original owner of the body, it is possible to become the first crazy blood warrior of the Fergus family. When you think that the Fergus family wants to pass the title to the original owner of the body, everything makes sense.


    Viscount Fergus wants to make the original master of the body reach the strength of the crazy blood warrior, make the family further and push the family to the position of count by accumulating combat achievements.


    "It could be such a reason..."


    The reason why Bernard was hostile to the original master of the body and why Viscount Fergus wanted to pass the title to the original master of the body have been clarified.


    Of course, now in this body, he is not the original teenager, and he has not thought about whether to inherit the title. At least for the time being, he doesn''t want to consider this problem. Gray asked another question he urgently wants to know.


    "Then why did the Oliver family want to assassinate me?"


    "Because of the battle of the count."


    "The battle of the count?"


    Gray''s face was stunned, stunned, puzzled and confused.


    Suddenly, the reason why the Oliver family deliberately wanted to kill themselves was that the original owner of the body was actually involved in the battle between the two family earls.


    I don''t understand why there is a dispute between the Fergus family and the Oliver family. Isn''t the Earl awarded according to his war merit? Both families are the Viscount of the Marquis of Sidney. You can''t fight for the title by yourself, can you?


    Instead of hastily answering Gray''s questions, viscount Fergus asked.


    "Do you know the Marquis of Sidney? How many earls and Viscount are there now?"


    "Two earls, six viscount."


    This is what gray asked Caroline on his way back after being assassinated today.


    The two count families are the Smalley family and the Ford family, and the Viscount family is six families including the Fergus family, namely: the Fergus family, the Oliver family, the richens family, the Shelley family, the Locke family and the Bessemer family.


    "Do you know how many earls a marquis family can enfeoffe?"


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "Three...?!"


    With these words, Gray was stunned, then showed a sudden color, and finally understood why there was a dispute between the Fergus family and the Oliver family.


    "Yes, there is only one count left, but there are six viscount. Do you think the Oliver family will want to see you grow up?"


    Said Viscount Fergus with a smile.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head. He understood that the reason why the Fergus family and the Oliver family fought so fiercely that even the Lord died was for the only count left.


    If you can''t kill the other party''s children who have the potential to become crazy blood soldiers and let the other party''s family take the lead in cultivating crazy blood soldiers, even if their own family later cultivated crazy blood soldiers, it won''t help. No wonder Oliver''s family will madly assassinate him.


    "Well, I told you everything I should know. Come with me to the Oliver family tomorrow. The Oliver family must give an explanation for this assassination, otherwise, similar assassinations will only continue."


    Viscount Fergus obviously wanted to make an example of the Oliver family.


    ¡­¡­


    On a steep hillside, a towering green gray castle stands.


    On three sides are steep cliffs, and the only accessible side is a high and thick wall and arrow tower.


    This is the Oliver family castle.


    Purple moon Kingdom has hilly terrain, and similar steep hillsides are widely distributed in the Kingdom, so most noble castles in purple moon kingdom are built on steep hillsides, which are very easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    A man wearing green war clothes and brown eyes hurried into the Oliver family and was introduced into an elegant living room.


    The room is decorated elegantly with noble taste. Reliefs, murals and rune lamps are all valuable, but the men in green war clothes don''t want to appreciate them. Instead, they show anxiety on their faces.


    It was today that he fought with Lord Linde. Later, he heard the fighting from Lord Fergus, and the superior blood soldier who escaped.


    make love!


    As the footsteps approached, a brown haired man in purple noble clothes came.


    The man has two brown beards. His face is ordinary and his figure is not too high, but his standing posture is straight, which unexpectedly gives people a sense of dignity.


    "Lord Viscount!"


    When he saw the brown haired man, the man in green war clothes quickly stood up and saluted the brown haired man. The brown haired man was Viscount Oliver waters Oliver.


    "Well, why... You''re the only one back? Where''s Leighton?"


    Seeing only the man in green war suit, waters frowned slightly and asked.


    "Sir, we have failed. We have been calculated by Viscount Fergus. Leighton is estimated to be in danger now."


    The man in green war clothes looked ugly.


    "In the calculation of viscount Fergus?"


    Waters frowned slightly.


    "Yes, in the middle of the assassination, viscount Fergus suddenly appeared. Although I didn''t see him, judging from the movement of the battle, it should be him."


    The man in green war suit said quickly.


    "Is there something wrong with Bernal?"


    Waters motioned the man in green to sit down and asked.


    "It should be that all our links are adopted. The only thing that can go wrong is Bernal."


    The man in green war suit affirmed.


    "That belittled him and was able to refuse the temptation of the title. Emerson was lucky. A son is so excellent, Bernal is so, and the illegitimate son named gray is even more so."


    Waters sighed slightly.


    "What shall we do now, my lord?"


    The man in green war suit looked dignified and asked.


    This time, the Oliver family assassinated the children of the Fergus family, and was also found by the Fergus family. I''m afraid the territorial war is inevitable.


    "Inform all the nobles in the territory to lead troops to assemble in the castle tomorrow. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to eliminate Emerson''s anger this time."


    Waters leaned on his hand to think and ordered.


    "Yes, I''ll inform you right away."


    The man in green war clothes had a dignified face.

 Chapter 27

    The next morning, more than 300 cavalry gathered outside Viscount Fergus''s castle.


    The neat and uniform queue and the momentum baptized by the battlefield make them look magnificent.


    At the forefront of the more than 300 cavalry are 16 men in war clothes, including middle-aged and young people.


    These are the two barons, six lords and their children in the territory. Lord Linde did not appear here because he was responsible for guarding the castle.


    Viscount Fergus rode on his red blood horse with a speed comparable to that of blood beasts and walked towards the group. Behind him, gray, Bernal and Ellis all wore war clothes and rode on war horses.


    This territorial war was an opportunity for actual combat, so Viscount Fergus brought all three of gray except Caroline.


    Although women can also practice blood skills, they rarely follow the battle. Once they follow the battle, they must be gifted people.


    Viscount Fergus obviously did not think Caroline was such a gifted person, and he had no intention of cultivating Caroline''s battlefield experience.


    "I''ve seen Lord Viscount!"


    Seeing the arrival of viscount Fergus and his party, the 16 men in war clothes at the forefront of more than 300 cavalry all turned over and dismounted, with the reins in their left hand and their right hand across their chest, leaned over and saluted Viscount Fergus.


    "Well, good, let''s go!"


    Viscount Fergus looked at the 16 people, especially the young faces among them. Seeing that these people were in high spirits, he could not see the uneasiness of going to the battlefield and nodded with satisfaction.


    16 people turned over and mounted the horse, and the whole team moved neatly.


    The dust rolled up like yellow smoke, and the horses galloped like an unstoppable torrent towards the east of the territory, which was the direction of viscount Oliver.


    Gray rode on the black horse he had ridden before. Now the horse has become a special horse, of course, only temporarily.


    According to his agreement with Viscount Fergus, his strength will reach the middle blood warrior within two years, and Viscount Fergus will give him a red blood horse with a speed comparable to the blood beast, and at that time, the horse can be retired.


    The reason why his current cultivation speed has not disappeared is that he has made rapid progress. Up to now, the first posture of the third time can last for eight minutes, and he should be able to complete the first posture of the third time in a few days.


    According to this speed, gray estimated that in three months, his strength would be raised to the middle blood warrior.


    Now he is rather hesitant to tell Viscount Fergus about it after his strength has been promoted to the middle blood warrior. After all, this promotion speed is too terrible, far more than the talent shown by the original master of the body.


    Although he wanted to impress Viscount Fergus by showing his talent, would it be too much to show it all?


    At the same time, he is also thinking about this transformation of his body these days.


    Metamorphosis is due to the blood of the blood beast. Metamorphosis must be related to the blood of the blood beast. My strength is rapidly approaching the wind wolf who provides the blood of the blood beast. I won''t have the ability to absorb biological characteristics, and then take this creature as the blueprint to recast the body?


    Simply put, swallowing the blood of any creature can make the body grow into an ability with the same strength as this creature in a very short time.


    Of course, this is only gray''s own guess. Whether it is so still needs to be confirmed by subsequent cultivation. At the same time, he also wants to know what will happen if he takes the blood of other blood animals except wind wolf?


    "Master Bernard, master gray, master Ellis."


    A young man in a brown war suit rode towards gray and leaned towards them. The man had light brown hair, medium build and somewhat handsome face. He was Ian Ricardo of the Baron Ricardo family.


    Riding on the horse, gray nodded to each other, while the other party continued to ride close to Gray''s side before speaking.


    "Master gray, I''m really sorry about yesterday. I didn''t expect that the hunting I organized would be used by the Oliver family to assassinate master gray."


    Ian said apologetically.


    "Brother Ian, don''t blame yourself. Even without this hunting organized by you, the Fergus family will find other opportunities to assassinate me."


    Gray shook his head.


    In fact, I''m afraid Ian Ricardo was the most unlucky one in this matter. He spent his energy and kindness to organize a hunting party, but he suffered an innocent disaster and was assassinated.


    He didn''t ask for benefits, but let the noble children have some concern for him. After all, the assassination took place in the hunting party he organized. Anyway, he has a certain responsibility.


    "Thank you, master gray, for understanding."


    Ian breathed a sigh of relief.


    If it had been yesterday, he would not have taken gray so seriously.


    However, when the Viscount learned that the Oliver family was behind the assassination of gray and launched a territorial war against the Oliver family, he had seen that Viscount Fergus attached great importance to gray, probably above Bernal. The rumor that Viscount Fergus wanted gray to inherit the title was likely to be true.


    "It''s all right. In fact, I had a good time yesterday in addition to the bad things like assassination."


    Gray smiled. This is the truth. In his previous life and this life, he enjoyed the pleasure of hunting for the first time. He inexplicably liked this event without wildlife protection laws and regulations.


    "Well, you had a good time. Unfortunately, my father called me as soon as I arrived in shipolin yesterday. I didn''t have a chance to hunt at all."


    Next, Bernal joked.


    "Then let brother Ian organize it again!"


    Because of what happened yesterday, Gray''s impression of Bernal changed a lot. When he saw Bernal joking, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll organize it again this time."


    Ian smiled, too.


    "I agree to organize it again, but don''t attract assassins again..."


    Bernal said bitterly. After saying this, the three couldn''t help laughing.


    Three hours later, the team had left Viscount Fergus''s collar and entered Viscount Oliver''s collar.


    Viscount Fergus''s collar is not small, with a full 3000 square kilometers, and the road is still rugged, but it was still crossed in three hours.


    In this world, there are not only blood beasts, which are beyond the Convention, but also the endurance and running speed of ordinary horses, which are much stronger than those in previous lives.


    It is no longer a legend to travel thousands of miles a day, but it really exists. For example, the red blood horse sat down by Viscount Fergus can reach or even exceed.


    Dada, dada!


    Entering Viscount Oliver''s territory, the team occasionally passes by some fields and occasionally by some villages.


    The cavalry of more than 300 people passed by in a murderous and menacing manner, raising the dust on the ground.


    The civilians who cultivated in the fields were so frightened that they threw away their hoes and fled. In the villages they passed, every family hid in simple wooden houses and secretly looked at Gray''s team through the cracks in the wooden boards.


    There is fear, curiosity, surprise, doubt and worry in the eyes.


    For the civilians at the bottom, any action of the nobles who rule them may affect them. For example, now, if they are nobles with worse character, I''m afraid they have tortured and killed these civilians in the Oliver family territory.


    Fortunately, viscount Fergus did not. Although he was dissatisfied with the Oliver family''s assassination of gray, viscount Fergus obviously had no intention of taking revenge on Viscount Oliver''s leading these civilians. The cavalry team went straight across the fields, across the villages and towards the central area led by Viscount Oliver.


    However, half an hour later, the team was forced to stop because another team appeared in front of them.


    This is also a cavalry team, probably a little more than Gray''s cavalry team, which should have more than 400 people.


    In front of the cavalry team, more than a dozen men in war clothes rode on high horses and looked murderously at Gray''s cavalry team.


    The first one, dressed in brown metal war clothes, has an ordinary face and two brown moustaches. He is not tall, but he appears quite vigorous.


    He sat down on a horse with pure black hair, longer and higher shoulders than Gray''s black horse.


    With a body length of about 2.2 meters and a shoulder height of about 1.6 meters, it looks extremely tall. There is no doubt that it is a good horse, but I don''t know whether it is a good horse comparable to the red blood horse of viscount Fergus.

 Chapter 28

    "Waters, I thought you''d shrink in the castle."


    Seeing this man, viscount Fergus drove the horse to the front of the team and snorted coldly.


    "When Viscount Fergus comes, I will naturally come out to meet him!"


    The man in brown and yellow combat clothes, that is, the owner of the Oliver family, waters Oliver, had a faint smile on his face. It seemed that he didn''t see the more than 300 murderous cavalry commanded by Viscount Fergus at all, as if he really came to meet the guests.


    "Waters, put away your hypocrisy and dare to send someone to assassinate my Fergus family children. You must pay for your actions this time!"


    Said Viscount Fergus with a cold face.


    "Assassination? I think you may be mistaken. The Oliver family has never sent anyone to assassinate the children of the Fergus family."


    Waters showed his innocence.


    "How do you explain Leighton heck?"


    Viscount Fergus snorted coldly.


    "That''s his personal behavior. It has nothing to do with my Oliver family."


    Waters left himself alone.


    Assassinating the potential noble children of other families, although many noble families are doing it secretly, they will never admit it, because it is not allowed by noble law.


    "Hum, do you think I will believe such words?"


    Viscount Fergus looked cold.


    "I know it''s really hard to convince you, but the fact is that if you don''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    There was a hint of cynicism in the corner of waters''s mouth.


    "On the contrary, I want to remind you that it''s really good to light up the territory war. After this war, the strength of our two sides will certainly be reduced, and the strength of the other four sub barons will surpass us."


    "Hum, I don''t need you to tell me about this. However, if you have the Oliver family this time, there will be the richens family and the Shelly family next time..."


    Viscount Fergus''s eyes were cold.


    "If you don''t say anything, I really think the Fergus family is deceptive!"


    "It seems that you are determined to launch a territory war. Well, let''s see whether your wind wolf blood method is better or my fire lizard blood method is more powerful."


    Waters restrained the smile on his face, turned his face completely cold, looked at Viscount Fergus, and seemed to have an invisible flash of light in the air.


    Da, Da, Da!


    Almost at the same time, two war horses, one red and one black, rushed out and ran towards each other.


    The speed of terror broke out, just like two lights and shadows approaching quickly, and the running speed of the two horses was almost the same. The black war horse on which waters rode was a precious war horse comparable to the blood stabbing horse.


    Click!


    Both of them, who were approaching quickly on war horses, pulled out their weapons. Viscount Fergus held a long blue sword, while waters held a fiery red chopper.


    Dang!


    One green and one red weapons collided together, and the terrible sound effect spread centered on the place where they collided.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Under the impact of this terrible impact, the two men''s war horses couldn''t help retreating a few steps, leaving several deep and shallow hoof marks on the ground. However, the next moment, driven by the two men, they approached each other.


    Fortunately, neither of the two war horses is an ordinary war horse. If it is an ordinary war horse, it will break its legs and feet if it is impacted by the impact force just now, even if it is not killed on the spot.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    The cold light flickered, as if electricity was generated in the void. In a few moments, the two had fought more than ten times.


    Either you attack me or I attack you. Every time they make a move, they can produce a terrible sound and howl in the void. The power and speed of their moves exceed those martial arts masters in Gray''s previous life and the limits of the human body in his previous life.


    If a martial arts in a previous life appeared in front of two people, I''m afraid they couldn''t even stop one move.


    "Rush..."


    "Kill..."


    When Viscount Fergus and waters rushed towards each other, the cavalry behind them also charged up, like two torrents rushing towards each other.


    Gray, Ellis and Bernal are also in the charge team, but around them, there are people wearing war clothes. Obviously, this is protecting them.


    Dang, Dang, Dang, poof!


    The two torrents collided together, the collision sound of weapons became one, and there was a dull sound of flesh and blood being split.


    On both sides, from time to time, someone will fall from the war horse, and the bright red blood will fall on the earth. The world seems to be stained with blood.


    "Kill -"


    Before gray could recover from the shocking picture, a cavalry from the enemy rushed towards him.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    The cavalry rode a yellow and white horse, wore leather armor, held a long gun with a wooden handle and an iron head, and stabbed gray.


    This was intended to protect the people around Gray''s three people. The purpose was obviously to cultivate Gray''s actual combat.


    Seeing the stabbed spear, gray inexplicably felt his blood boiling. He inherited his fighting talent from the original owner of the body and became active again at this moment. It was obviously stimulated by the fighting atmosphere.


    He shuddered and pulled out the weapon hanging on the horse. It was a long sword about 1.5 meters long. It was white iron. It was given to him by Viscount Fergus before leaving the castle.


    Like him, Ellis was given such a long sword, which should be a standard weapon.


    Shua!


    When the spear stabbed, gray swept out his long sword obliquely, chopped it on the wooden pole behind the spear head, and then easily cut the spear in two.


    Even the standard weapons given by Viscount Fergus must be the best of the standard weapons. They are inexplicably sharp. A sword will cut off the handle made of some kind of solid wood.


    Then he kept his long sword, sweeping at the cavalry with only the handle in his hand, and the long sword cut directly through his neck.


    Poof!


    A head rolled up, turned in the air several times, and fell down.


    It hit a cavalry, fell from him to a horse, and finally fell to the ground. It was just trampled on the face by the horse, which was immediately bloody.


    The trunk that lost his head splashed blood on his neck, splashing more than a meter high. Then, the whole trunk softened, and he was no longer able to sit firmly on the saddle, lean down and fall to the ground.


    The horse that lost its owner was driven by the atmosphere of the battlefield, panicked, and was stabbed to death by a cavalry


    "Wow..."


    Gray turned white with a brush. The picture was so shocking that his stomach rolled again like yesterday.


    However, after all, he has experienced once and has a certain adaptability. In addition, his combat talent has strong immunity to this bloody battle, and he just turns pale.


    Another enemy cavalry was released and rushed towards him. He drove his horse to meet him without hesitation.


    With the same set of movements, another head flies up.


    The strength of the lower blood warrior has a crushing advantage in the face of ordinary cavalry. You know, when the original owner of the body first arrived at the castle, he has completed the feat of one to five. Even in a horse battle without much experience, he can''t lose one-to-one.


    Slowly, with the help of his fighting talent, he adapted to this atmosphere. The tumbling in his stomach had long disappeared. He even realized that he killed his opponent in the most labor-saving way. With a gentle wipe of the long sword on his opponent''s neck, his neck didn''t fly up, but the man was dead.


    On the other hand, Ellis had the same experience with him. He also deliberately missed a cavalry to practice for him.


    However, he obviously didn''t have Gray''s fighting talent. He took a lot of effort to kill the cavalry. When he saw the bloody picture of the cavalry killed by him, he threw up.


    Between the two, the judge stood high and low, and Gray''s performance was very amazing, which can be seen from the surprise on the faces around gray.


    When they first went to the battlefield, most of them performed better than Ellis, but they could not reach Gray''s level. The other party''s combat skills were improving at a terrible speed, and they were afraid to see them.


    Fortunately, such people are friends rather than enemies. If such a fighting genius appears in the enemy, they will kill each other in the cradle at all costs.


    Of course, among the three gray people, the best performance is not gray, but Bernal.


    There was no change in the other party''s face when he killed, as if he was used to it. Obviously, Gray''s previous guess was right. Bernal should have had killing experience before, and I''m afraid there were many people killed, otherwise he wouldn''t be so calm.


    Before the original master of the body showed no talent for cultivation, Bernard was trained as the heir to the title of the Fergus family. Obviously, the Viscount Fergus did not spare any effort in his training, so he should have had the experience of killing people very early.

 Chapter 29

    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    A long blue sword cleaved and swept, and a cavalry, including people and horses under his seat, were split in two.


    The leather armor on the body failed to play a protective role. Under the blue long sword, it was split in two like rotten wood.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    Waving the long red knife, a cavalry was cut in two by the waist, and the leather armor was like paper paste.


    In the scuffle, the real focus is not Gray''s battle, but the battle between Viscount Fergus and waters.


    The two men ran into each other in the scuffle. No one was their enemy except each other.


    No one dared to approach them. Anyone who attacked them was easily killed with a sword or a knife. The place where they fought even formed a vacuum of scuffle.


    As long as they appear, the two sides will immediately give up fighting and escape. They are the meat grinder of the battlefield. Wherever they move, a vacuum will be formed.


    The two have fought each other repeatedly, which is basically equal. So far, no one has been able to take advantage of it.


    "Drink -"


    Suddenly, waters burst out in the battle, took a breath, and then opened his mouth and exhaled.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    An amazing scene appeared. What he exhaled from his mouth was not gas, but an orange flame.


    The orange flame is the size of a basketball. The flame is wrapped around it, twisting and jumping, making people''s eyelids jump.


    No one doesn''t know the temperature of the flame. Even the strong body of the blood soldier will never dare to carry the flame. Moreover, this basketball sized flame is obviously different from the ordinary flame.


    The flame spewed out and hit Viscount Fergus. For the first time, there was a dignified look on Viscount Fergus''s face. He drove the red blood horse to avoid nearby quickly.


    Zizi!


    The flame rubbed from the side of the stabbing blood horse. Even if it was not hit, the red hair on the red blood horse curled up and turned gray, which was scalded by the high temperature.


    Boom!


    Vicomte Fergus was able to escape with the speed of a red blood horse, but other cavalry could not. Five cavalry just behind vicomte Fergus, three cavalry of Fergus family and two cavalry of Oliver family suffered.


    The flame hit one of the cavalry, and then burst into countless sparks of different sizes.


    The cavalry who bore the brunt of the attack was immediately bombed into flesh and blood, and the small half of his body was missing.


    The other four cavalry, because they were too close, were splashed by a large number of sparks. They were all scorched and fell to the ground. Bursts of meat smell came out, and they could not live.


    Not only the five of them, but also the other cavalry around them were scalded more or less. Even the leather armor was difficult to resist the power of sputtering Mars.


    "Drink -"


    Riding away from the fire attack of waters, viscount Fergus was unwilling to show weakness, drank violently and spit out.


    A cyan wind blade about one meter long appeared, like a cyan blade, cutting obliquely towards waters.


    Although it is not as hot as the flame vomited by waters, it has a terrible breath, and it is faster than the flame vomited by waters.


    Seeing the blue wind blade coming from the chopping attack, waters also changed his complexion and drove the horse to the side without hesitation.


    But the speed of the wind blade is too fast, faster than the speed of the flame. Although it has been avoiding, it still can''t hide all of it.


    The wind blade cut obliquely from the hip of the black horse he sat down, cutting the black horse in two.


    Not only that, the wind blade did not disappear. It split behind waters and split the two elusive cavalry into two parts before it dissipated completely.


    "Back, back..."


    The blood soldiers of the Fergus family and the Oliver family shouted to their own cavalry.


    The power of two people fighting is really too strong. If they don''t pay attention, they will be affected, and they are still the kind of people who don''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    "So strong..."


    Under the protection of the nobles and their children, gray looked at this scene in surprise.


    Although it''s not the first time I''ve seen it, I still can''t help being amazed by this means. The power of this means exerted by the two people is almost equal to that of shells. The two people are simply moving turrets.


    Moreover, the mobile fort is extremely mobile, can go anywhere, and has high concealment. You don''t need to bring anything, just one person.


    If you put it in a previous life, I''m afraid few people can stop this kind of assassination. Who can think that a man with empty hands will be a mobile Fort?


    The war horse was killed. Waters fell off his horse and rolled on the ground for several times before he got up.


    "Emerson..."


    He looked at Viscount Fergus roaring with a sword in his hand, and his eyes were almost bursting with fire.


    For their own embarrassment, but also for the slain black war horse.


    He spent 5000 gold coins to buy this war horse, which was as fast as the fierce blood beast. This was the financial revenue of his territory for half a year. Now it''s gone. It''s conceivable that his heart hurts.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    He stepped on the ground, left footprints on the ground and rushed at the Viscount Fergus on the bloody war horse.


    "Hum -"


    Vicomte Fergus hummed coldly, and with a red blood horse belly, he did not retreat but entered, but also rushed towards waters.


    Shua!


    In the front dive, waters cut out with a knife.


    When his war horse was killed, waters obviously hated Viscount Fergus''s red blood horse. This knife was cut at the red blood horse mounted by Viscount Fergus.


    Shua!


    However, viscount Fergus had been on guard for a long time. Sitting on the red blood horse, he bowed down and cut with his long sword to meet the cut of waters waving to the red blood horse.


    Dang!


    The sword collided with the knife and gave out a violent trembling sound. Then a figure actually stepped back and stepped back for several meters before stabilizing his body. This man is waters.


    Waters'' attack came entirely from his own strength, but Viscount Fergus''s attack was naturally stronger with the impact of the red blood horse''s rapid galloping.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    One strike took advantage, and Viscount Fergus immediately pursued it and attacked waters.


    With the speed of the red blood horse, he can either turn back or turn to the side, which can embarrass waters every time.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    Without a chance to dodge, waters was immediately hit in the chest and flew out.


    Fortunately, the other party was wearing a metal war suit mixed with magic metal and carried the sword. Of course, the whole person was directly split and flew out and fell more than 30 meters away.


    Boom!


    He fell to the ground awkwardly and his chest ached. Waters turned over and got up. His eyes seemed to turn red because of anger.


    When he saw that Viscount Fergus was riding close again, his eyes showed a fierce color.


    "Drink -"


    He took another deep breath and puffed it out.


    Another orange flame the size of a basketball appeared and hit Viscount Fergus.


    He practiced the blood method "fire snake", imitating a snake that can spit fire. The orange flame is the ability he obtained after reaching the fierce blood Warrior - orange fire.


    However, this ability can not be used at will. This ability is more like killing moves.


    Powerful, but the consumption of blood power is also great. Even if the blood power of fierce blood soldiers is strong, they can cast it two or three times at most.


    Similarly, viscount Fergus''s "wind blade" also exists.


    "Drink -"


    For this situation, viscount Fergus was obviously on guard. With the same roar, a blue wind blade spit out and hit the orange flame.


    Boom!


    Flames and blades collided with each other between waters and Viscount Fergus, and a terrible explosion occurred.


    The cyan wind blade is broken like cyan glass, and the orange flame is like a burst meteorite. It is more than twice as powerful as the previous single flame and wind blade.


    Viscount Fergus had already driven the red blood horse to run back after spitting out the wind blade. Waters also hurried back when he saw Viscount Fergus spitting out the wind blade. Obviously, both of them expected that the power of the explosion would be very unusual.


    However, the speed of waters is obviously incomparable with the red blood horse, and the distance from the explosion center is obviously closer than the Viscount Fergus riding the blood stabbing horse.


    Bang bang!


    Wind blades and flame fragments hit him intensively. He subconsciously protected his face outside the war suit with his hands and protected his head, but his hands became scarred.


    The marks of being scratched by the wind blade, the marks of being burned by the fire, the blood flowing, and the scorched marks are everywhere. Because of the pain, the sword in his hand doesn''t know where to fly.


    On the other side, although Viscount Fergus is not as serious as waters, he has also been affected. The most important thing is that there are some scratches and burns on the red blood horse.


    "Ang, ang..."


    Struggling to control the bloodthirsty horse frightened by the injury, viscount Fergus rode forward and rushed towards waters.


    When waters struggled to get up, he found that a sword had been put on his neck.


    The battle between them ended in the victory of viscount Fergus!

 Chapter 30

    "Lord viscount."


    When he saw waters falling to the ground injured, three superior blood soldiers of Oliver family had temporarily thrown away their opponents and rushed towards waters to protect waters.


    Unfortunately, the closest thing to waters was Viscount Fergus. Coupled with the speed of the red blood horse, it was not comparable to ordinary horses. Therefore, when Viscount Fergus''s sword had been put on waters''s neck, the three still couldn''t rush close to waters.


    "Viscount Oliver has been captured alive by me. Stop!"


    The sword was on Waters'' neck, cried Viscount Fergus.


    With his voice, not only the three upper blood soldiers of Oliver family, but also other cavalry stopped fighting one after another.


    The Fergus family is on the side because it is the order of viscount Fergus, while the Oliver family is on the side because the most important people in the family are caught by the other party and let them throw away the mouse.


    The doors of the two sides retreated. On the ground, there were dead bodies. The blood had already dyed the earth red. On the ground, there were human bodies and the bodies of war horses.


    There is no bloodless battle. In every battle, casualties and losses are bound to occur.


    This is also the reason why the nobles of various territories are unwilling to light up the territorial war. Once it is launched, it must be because the contradictions have been aroused sharply, such as this time.


    "Waters, it''s time to talk about compensation."


    Let the battle stop, viscount Fergus looked at waters again and said coldly.


    "Bah, if you have seed, kill me."


    Standing on his neck with a long sword, waters felt a deep humiliation.


    Even if he knew that the assassination was exposed and the Fergus family was ready to launch a territorial war, he did not have the slightest fear. As a fierce blood warrior, he did not think he would be inferior to Viscount Fergus.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that he was not only defeated, but also captured alive on the spot.


    Originally, he thought that he could protect himself even if he was at a disadvantage. As fierce blood soldiers, they all had special means. It was generally difficult to kill or capture each other alive.


    "I dare not kill you. I will only invite you to be a guest in my territory and wait for the decision of the Marquis of Sidney."


    Viscount Fergus sneered.


    "Stop by Oliver castle."


    Nobles cannot be killed at will. Even if nobles make mistakes, they must be disposed of by the superior nobles, that is, the Sidney Marquis family, which enfeoffed the Fergus family and the Oliver family. Only this family has the right to dispose of the Oliver family.


    Of course, the aristocracy here refers to the family directly enfeoffed by the Sidney family.


    Lord Leighton heck, who was killed by Viscount Fergus yesterday, is not included. Only the Oliver family recognizes his aristocratic status, and the Sidney family will not recognize his aristocratic status. Naturally, the Fergus family is the same. Killing convenience is like killing a civilian.


    As for the later trip to Oliver castle, it obviously means "robbing Oliver Castle".


    At the words of viscount Fergus, waters''s face changed immediately.


    Being "invited" to other aristocratic territories as guests can be said to have lost a lot of face. From then on, the Oliver family may become a laughing stock in the aristocratic circle.


    It was unreasonable to assassinate the children of the Fergus family. In the end, they were captured alive and imprisoned. It was like extending their face to others, which was a great humiliation to the aristocrats who always valued face.


    Let the Fergus family go to the Oliver family castle, he dare not, let the Fergus family patronize, the Oliver family is uncertain what will happen.


    "Come on, what compensation do you want?"


    A face of humiliation, waters said.


    "First, compensate 50000 gold coins!"


    Viscount Fergus obviously had already thought about the compensation conditions. When he heard waters''s inquiry, he immediately said.


    This time, although the Oliver family has been identified as the behind the assassination, there is no exact evidence. Even if it is reported to the Marquis of Sidney, it is not too big, so Viscount Fergus initially planned to let the Oliver family bleed once.


    "Impossible."


    Waters rejected it.


    If it weren''t for the sword around his neck, waters would be furious.


    His Viscount''s net income was only 10000 gold coins a year after he handed it over to the Marquis of Sidney. Viscount Fergus asked for five years of net income, which can be imagined the rage in his heart.


    "You can''t lose a gold coin."


    Viscount Fergus, with a cold face, did not give in.


    "Otherwise, I''ll get it myself."


    "OK, I agree."


    He took several deep breaths and forcibly calmed his anger, waters agreed.


    If Viscount Fergus was asked to take it himself, it would not be 50000 gold coins. The Oliver family has existed for more than 100 years and has naturally accumulated a lot of wealth.


    "Second, deprive the Huck family of the title of Lord."


    "Yes."


    Well, waters agreed, as expected.


    The Oliver family can''t admit that they are the assassin, so they must need someone to carry the pot. Obviously, the heck family is the most suitable.


    "Third, turn over the Hecks to the Fergus."


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "Emerson, don''t go too far. Leighton heck assassinated the Fergus family, but it has nothing to do with his family."


    Hearing this, waters resolutely disagreed.


    Leighton heck was unwilling to admit that he had been instructed by the Oliver family when he died. Instead, he insisted that he had done it. That is because only in this way will his family be protected by the Oliver family after his death. Although his title will be lost, his treatment can be guaranteed.


    Viscount Fergus, who asked the Oliver family to hand over the heck family, would obviously make the Oliver family infamous for treachery.


    The nobles of the territory died for the Oliver family, but the family was not protected by the Oliver family after his death. What would other nobles think? Will you do your best next time you fight for the Oliver family?


    "I just want people to know that if they dare to assassinate my Fergus family children, they will not only die themselves, but also his family and my Fergus family."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a sneer.


    "Change a condition. I can''t agree to this condition."


    Waters gritted his teeth.


    "OK, then change the condition."


    Viscount Fergus also knew that waters would not agree to such conditions. In fact, he proposed such conditions to deter the territorial nobles attached to the Oliver family.


    Let them know that if they dare to participate in the assassination of the children of the Fergus family, they will not only die, but also the family may not benefit.


    "Convert all the property of the heck family into money and compensate the Fergus family."


    "OK."


    Waters agreed and said.


    "This is the last condition. Otherwise, I''d rather go to the Fergus family with you!"


    "OK, then these three."


    In waters'' cannibal eyes, viscount Fergus nodded in agreement.


    He found that waters was indeed at the limit of rage. If he mentioned it again, maybe waters would rather go to the Fergus family than compensate.


    Although the Oliver family castle can be broken and robbed, in that case, the casualties are bound to be great. With his fierce blood soldier leading the team, although he will certainly be able to attack, there will not be many people left with him today.


    "Hank, take my password and go to the castle to get the money."


    The neck was still held by Viscount Fergus with a sword, and waters gave orders to one of the three superior blood soldiers.


    "Yes, viscount."


    A man dressed in black combat clothes, medium-sized, with a pair of brown yellow eyes, took several people to answer.


    "Is his name... Hank?"


    Gray glanced at the man several times. If there was no accident, this man should be the other of the two who assassinated him that day.


    As like as two peas in the dark, the body and the brown eyes are the same as the masked man on the same day. Gray is almost 100 percent certain of this person.


    For the person who has assassinated himself, gray will not let it go. If he has a chance in the future, he will definitely kill this person without hesitation.


    Today, he killed a full five cavalry soldiers. He has some evil spirit on his body. He is no longer so resistant to killing.


    The world is different, the way of doing things is naturally different.


    If it was the peaceful world of the previous life, he would not think so, but this world is not a peaceful world, and there is no sound law of the previous life, and the rules of conduct are naturally different.


    An hour later, gray and his party had received huge compensation, put the dead cavalry on their horses and left the Oliver family territory.


    There were more than 300 people when they came, but less than 300 people when they left. A full 78 people died in the war. These people were ordinary soldiers and had no nobles and noble children.


    Although some nobles and their children were injured, they did not die because of the protection of war clothes. In this small battle, the ability of blood soldiers to live is very strong, especially those who are heavily protected by blood soldiers such as gray, so it is difficult to die.


    Nobles cultivate strong blood skills, wear battle clothes with strong defense, and have strong life-saving ability. They rarely die in such a battle.


    In contrast to gray, the Oliver family lost more than 100 people, dozens more than gray.


    Because a superior blood soldier had been damaged before the battle, the Oliver family was not as good as the Fergus family in the superior blood soldier. Naturally, more ordinary soldiers will be damaged.

 Chapter 31

    Until the afternoon, gray and his party, with only more than 200 people left, returned to the castle.


    The bodies of the dead in the war were placed, and then the noble families participating in the war were rewarded according to the number of enemies killed.


    Among them, the Kipling family received the most rewards, with a total of 1500 gold coins.


    This is another Baron family in the territory except Ricardo family. The people of this Baron family are not good at communication, but the family nobles and soldiers are good at fighting. They can be called the first war general among the nobles enfeoffed by the Fergus family.


    In this territorial war, Kipling killed 57 enemy cavalry, which was the family that killed the most enemy cavalry except the Fergus family.


    Then came the Ricardo family, who killed 35 enemy cavalry and received a reward of 1000 gold coins.


    Later, the other six Lord families received gold coins ranging from 300 to 500.


    Even the reward and death pension directly belonging to the Fergus family cavalry. This reward, the Fergus family spent 5000 gold coins, almost equivalent to the tax revenue of the Fergus family for half a year.


    The Fergus family, with 50000 gold coins and all the property compensation of the heck family, is now rich and powerful. Naturally, they will not treat the nobility and soldiers in the war ill in terms of reward.


    The conversion of heck family property has not been finally discounted. Special personnel have been reserved to receive statistical discount at Viscount Oliver. I believe there will be statistical results soon.


    Then came the celebration banquet, a grand celebration banquet for more than 200 people, which took advantage of the approaching night.


    The chefs of the castle gave full play to their exquisite cooking skills and presented exquisite dishes to the nobles and their children who returned from the battle. One nobles and their children held a transparent crystal cup with red wine and drank and prepared to boast each other for today''s victory.


    Even ordinary cavalry can enjoy some delicious food and precious ale that are difficult to eat at ordinary times.


    In a world where food production is underdeveloped, wine made from food is very precious.


    Although I occasionally think of my teammates who died in the war, I just sighed slightly.


    Death in battle is the ownership of cavalry. They enjoy better treatment provided by the nobility than ordinary civilians, and what they have to do is to fight for the nobility with their lives.


    Moreover, every family member of the cavalry who died in the war will get a lot of pension, which eliminates their worries. Although they died in the war, at least their family members can get a lot of money.


    "Master gray, let me toast you!"


    "Master gray, cheers to your heroic performance on the battlefield today!"


    At the celebration banquet, Gray was toasted by a group of noble children one after another. While toasting, he didn''t forget to praise gray.


    Although it is exaggerated that he lives apart, Gray''s combat performance today is indeed commendable. For those who go to the battlefield for the first time, his performance is excellent.


    Of course, with the noble and exquisite character, Bernal and Ellis will not be ignored. Bernal''s performance is obvious to all, because it is not the first time to experience actual combat, and his performance is better than gray.


    As for Ellis, although his performance was not satisfactory, he also burst into a smile under the deliberate flattery of these noble children.


    Throughout the celebration banquet, gray faced up with a small face and offered a toast. When there was no toast, he swept the delicious food on the table.


    At ordinary times, in order not to be too abnormal, gray tried to suppress his appetite. Now at this celebration banquet, there are many delicious foods, so he simply let go of eating.


    The celebration party didn''t end until late at night. After taking a bath, gray, who was comfortable all over, returned to the bedroom with Barbara, the maid.


    Although he drank a lot of wine, he unexpectedly didn''t feel drunk. He had no such capacity in his previous life.


    I don''t know whether this body''s drinking capacity is different from ordinary people, or because of that inexplicable transformation.


    "Brother, aren''t you hurt?"


    Push open the bedroom door. The oil lamp in the bedroom is on. A girl stands up from the armchair next to the window desk, trots to gray and looks at gray carefully.


    The girl has long black silky hair, beautiful blue eyes and a light blue skirt. It''s Sarah.


    Today''s celebration banquet is not suitable for women''s families. She, Mrs. Milan and Caroline did not attend. Although she knew that gray returned safely, she did not know the specific situation of gray.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not hurt!"


    Touching the girl''s head, gray smiled.


    Hearing the girl''s heartfelt worry, gray couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart, and a feeling of being cared for floated to his heart.


    Although the man behind his assassination has been found out, he is not as wary of the people in the castle as before.


    Even because Bernard broke the assassination against him and pulled out the behind the scenes, he had a lot better sense of others in the castle, but the girl in front of him was the one who really cared about him.


    "That''s good. When fighting, remember to protect yourself, be careful, remember to..."


    After checking carefully and confirming that gray was not injured, Sarah was relieved, followed by a series of "sermons".


    "Well, well, I see!"


    Gray shrugged and nodded helplessly.


    He is an adult, and his body is two years older than a girl, but he feels like he is the one being taken care of.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Sarah. Master gray is very powerful. I heard from other servants that master gray killed five enemies this time, and even the Viscount praised him personally."


    Next to her, tall Barbara, dressed in black and white maid clothes, smiled.


    "Killed five enemies? Even my father praised it himself?"


    Sarah''s face showed surprise and joy.


    For people in this world, even for women, when they hear that their companions have killed the enemy, the first thing they think of is not sympathy for the enemy, but happiness for the strength of their companions.


    "Well, just now I heard the servant who served the dishes say that many noble children have toasted master gray."


    Barbara said with a happy face.


    For her as Gray''s exclusive maid, the stronger Gray''s strength and the more valued by Viscount Fergus, the better her status and treatment in the castle will be.


    It can be said that both prosper and lose. Now green is so favored by Viscount Fergus, she is naturally very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, there was still a light in Viscount Fergus''s study. Viscount Fergus, dressed in home clothes, sat at his desk, as if meditating quietly and waiting for something.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    There was a soft knock on the door, and Viscount Fergus looked at the direction of the door and said.


    "Come in!"


    The study door was pushed open, and a man pushed the door and came in. The man was wearing black leather armor inside and a wide black cloak outside.


    The hood of the cloak did not cover his head, revealing a white face.


    "Lord Viscount!"


    The man put his right hand on his chest and bent to salute Viscount Fergus.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded. He was not surprised by the man''s appearance. It was obvious that he had already known that the man would come.


    "Viscount, did you summon me...?"


    The man looked carefully at Viscount Fergus and asked in a humble manner.


    "Go and destroy the Huck family."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a cold face, as if he were talking not about killing a family, but about killing a chicken and a duck.


    The Huck family is the Lord family of the burly man who assassinated gray. Of course, today''s family has been deprived of the title of Lord by the Oliver family because of the requirements of the Fergus family.


    "Yes."


    The white face didn''t need the man to respond respectfully, and then turned and opened the door of the study to leave.


    The Oliver family has assassins who do "dirty things" for themselves. As the Fergus family, which is also the Viscount family, there are naturally some.


    Although the Huck family had been deprived of the title, it was obvious that Viscount Fergus did not let the family go.


    If he could, he would certainly assassinate the children of the Oliver family. However, after this territorial war, the Oliver family must closely protect their children, and it is difficult to find an opportunity for assassination.

 Chapter 32

    "Did the Oliver family lose in the end? Waters was captured on the spot and paid 50000 gold coins?"


    "The Oliver family, more and more back, will lose so badly. It seems that the Oliver family is doomed to hopelessness in the battle of the count."


    Looking at the news from the spies sent to Viscount Oliver, viscount Locke, sten Locke, a man with conspicuous gray hair, said to himself.


    "The Fergus family''s attitude is very tough this time. It seems that the Fergus family really attaches great importance to this illegitimate child. The previous assassination plan needs to be delayed."


    Viscount Shirley, a man with a hooked nose, looked at the information in his hand and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Interesting, let me see if your Fergus family is qualified to compete for the title with my richens family."


    Viscount ASA richens, a handsome man, looked at the information about the territorial war between the Fergus family and the Oliver family, with a confident look on his face.


    "The Fergus family is another powerful competitor, but I won''t lose in the title battle."


    Isabel Bessemer, a beautiful woman with black hair, is the only woman in the six Viscount families. Her face shows no less self-confidence than men.


    The territorial war between the Fergus family and the Oliver family ended with the victory of the Fergus family and the huge compensation of the Oliver family, but the impact of this war is far from over.


    The contradiction between the two families has intensified. For a long time in the future, the open and secret struggle between the two families will become extremely fierce.


    The Oliver family will not simply swallow this tone, and the Fergus family will not let go of the family that wants to assassinate their own children.


    The result of this war had been passed to the powerful nobles of the Marquis almost on the same day through various channels. Even the aristocratic families a little farther away had received the news the next morning.


    It can be seen that other families attach importance to this news. The territorial war between the two Viscount families is no longer a small matter under the marquis.


    For this war, the Locke family, the Bessemer family, the Shelly family and the richens family, the four family owners who also have the "battle of the Earls" with the Fergus family and the Oliver family, have different views, but there is no doubt that the subsequent strategies of the four families will be adjusted.


    In contrast, a few days later, it was reported that the former Lord heck family was destroyed overnight. More than 30 people, including servants, were spared, but few families paid attention to it.


    The nobles who heard the news just smiled indifferently, but they were the victims of the game between the two families.


    Gray doesn''t know the subsequent impact caused by the territorial war between the Fergus family and the Oliver family. With his current intelligence collection means, he is far from reaching the areas outside the territory of viscount Fergus, and Viscount Fergus obviously has no intention to let him participate in this aspect for the time being.


    He continued to practice every day, and then lived a life he admired in his previous life.


    Wearing expensive high-end clothes and following a beautiful maid at any time, she can serve every need, even physiological needs, all day long.


    Had it not been for the fact that the body was still too young, gray estimated that he might have lost control of it.


    Enjoy the delicacies carefully cooked by the exclusive chef of the castle every day, and one meal can eat the living expenses of ordinary civilians for several months.


    Occasionally I will come to the horse farm next to the castle, ride on the horse farm and gallop.


    If you are not worried about being assassinated again, you can occasionally go to the stone slope forest not too far from Fergus city to participate in hunting and enjoy the pleasure of hunting.


    Such a life is too extravagant, at least from the perspective of his previous life.


    The only unhappiness is probably that the crisis is far from over.


    As long as the Oliver family is not destroyed, the crisis will not be lifted. If there is a chance to kill him, the Oliver family will definitely do it again without hesitation.


    Moreover, even if the Oliver family was destroyed, there was a crisis from other Viscount leaders.


    The Marquis of Sidney has a total of six Viscount families. Apart from the Fergus family and the Oliver family, there are four families. If these four families have the opportunity, I''m afraid they will not hesitate to kill him.


    In the morning, Gray''s usual practice space in the south of the castle.


    Gray''s feet are separated, his knees are bent, he is half squatting, his body is bent forward, his hands are naturally drooping, his palms are down, his head is raised, his eyes look into the distance, and his polar eyes look into the distance.


    He kept this movement motionless, just like a wind wolf crawling waiting for prey.


    In his body, bursts of crisp hemp spread all over his body, as if there were sea water rippling in his body.


    Every time, his physical quality will be slightly enhanced. This is the wind wolf blood implanted in his body to temper his body with the blood cultivation posture.


    A lot of sweat has slipped from his forehead, which is the third time of his blood cultivation, and he has maintained this posture for a long time.


    As time went by, he finally got up from his stillness, stood up, stretched his muscles and bones, and suddenly made a crackling sound like exploding beans all over his body.


    "The first training posture for the third time has been completed. You can start the second training posture next time."


    He spoke quite casually, but his words were enough to shock Viscount Fergus and even the whole castle.


    Less than half a month after Viscount Fergus''s last inquiry, he has been able to complete the first cultivation posture for the third time from the original first posture for the third time, which can only last for six minutes to the present ten minutes.


    This progress speed is terrible. If you continue to cultivate at this progress speed, even if you don''t take blood beast blood, a precious thing that can speed up the cultivation speed, you can complete the third cultivation and improve your strength to a medium blood warrior in three months at most.


    In the case of blood animal blood assistance, this time will undoubtedly be greatly shortened, which should be shortened enough to within two months.


    Carefully calculated, it has not been more than 20 days since he became the next blood soldier. If there is no accident, it will take him at most three months to cultivate from the next blood soldier to the middle blood soldier.


    Gray didn''t know how long it took Viscount Fergus to cultivate from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood warrior, but gray knew how long it took Bernal to cultivate from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood warrior.


    Four years, it took four years, that is to say, his cultivation speed is at least ten times faster than Bernal. It can be imagined how terrible his cultivation speed is now.


    "Master gray, please wipe your sweat!"


    Seeing that gray had stopped practicing, Barbara, the maid waiting in the distance, came forward and respectfully handed over the towel.


    She wore a black-and-white Maid Dress and a white cloth wrapped hair band on her head. She had white skin and slender legs. She was also the most beautiful among the many maids in the castle.


    "Yes."


    Gray wiped the sweat from his forehead and returned the towel to Barbara, the maid.


    He glanced at the open space for ordinary cultivation. Because it was remote and the castle was too big, it was difficult for the servant to clean every corner of the castle. The stone slab smashed by his fist last time has not been replaced yet.


    At the same time, there is a lot of dust on the ground. Every time you practice, it will inevitably raise dust.


    He frowned slightly and ordered immediately.


    "Let someone replace this slate, and then let a special person clean it every day. It''s best to replace the slate before this afternoon. I have to practice in the afternoon."


    "I see, master gray. I''ll ask someone to inform housekeeper Nick and let him arrange."


    Barbara, the maid, nodded to the extent that gray was now valued in the castle. As long as she said this, the housekeeper would naturally make good arrangements.


    Then she said in a slightly playful voice.


    "But, master gray, you may not be able to practice this afternoon?"


    After getting along with gray for so long, she has already found that gray is a very easy person to get along with, so she occasionally talks in such a critical tone when she is the only one with gray.


    "Well, why?"


    Gray wondered, but he didn''t recall what special arrangement he had this afternoon.


    "Today is Saturday. In the afternoon, you are going to study noble dance with Mrs. Emma in Fergus city with Miss Sarah."


    It''s rare to see gray confused, Barbara smiled.


    "Well, it''s Saturday today?"


    Gray learned that it was Saturday today.


    The world, like his previous life, has a work and rest system of seven days a week, but gray rarely pays attention to the day of today.


    In his previous life, when he was reading, he was particularly keen on the number of weeks. After all, it was related to the holiday.


    After he went to work, he no longer paid attention to the day of the week, because his work at that time was a rotation system, not the one that rested every Saturday and Sunday.

 Chapter 33

    In the afternoon, a carriage with the logo of "roaring wind wolf in the sky on a moonlit night" drove out of the Fergus family castle.


    Around it, more than 20 cavalry followed the guard. The leader of the guard was a man wearing brown war clothes and a goatee beard. It was Lord Linde who had the strength of a superior blood warrior.


    In the carriage, there was a boy and a girl younger than the boy. It was gray and Sarah.


    For fear of encountering assassins, Lord Fergus sent Lord Linde to escort gray to the place where they studied noble dance.


    With Lord Linde''s strength as a blood warrior and more than 20 cavalry, even in the case of assassination like last time, it was enough to persist until the rescue arrived.


    The carriage drove into Fergus City, and finally came to a house with a wall and two stone carvings of a tiger and a leopard in front of the door, and drove in.


    The owner of the house is Lord corky, Betty corky, one of the seven lords of the Fergus family.


    Although there is a fief, the corky family prefer to stay in the house on the side of Fergus City, and they will go to their fief for a period of time only when they collect taxes every autumn.


    The carriage stopped in front of the main building in the house, which is a two-story spire building, cast with white stone.


    When they came here, gray and Sarah got down from the carriage, and Lord Linde and others jumped off the horse.


    "Master gray, Miss Sarah, Lord Linde, welcome!"


    Several people have already greeted this way. The first position is a beautiful woman. She is wearing a purple suspender dress with a white look on her chest.


    Behind her were people dressed as housekeepers and maids.


    "I''ve seen Mrs. Emma!"


    Gray said to the woman.


    The woman is Lord corky''s wife Emma Ricardo and Baron Ricardo''s sister.


    It is famous for being good at noble dance. Its noble dance is the best in the whole Viscount Fergus. Many noble families like to send their children to her to learn noble dance.


    "Master gray, Miss Sarah, this way, please!"


    Lord Linde was led into the living room by his servants, and other cavalry were also led into the corresponding rest room. Gray and salad followed Mrs. Emma and were led into a hall with an area of four or five hundred square meters.


    The ceiling of the huge hall is made of white stone, while the floor and wall are made of wood.


    The brown wood is polished to be extremely smooth. It should also be coated with some special paint layers to make the material look extremely bright and even discernible.


    In the corner of one side of the room, there is a huge vertical piano with brown and yellow body and black and white keys. Next to it, there is a man in a tuxedo. He should be a pianist.


    In the room, there was a girl with long light brown hair.


    "Master gray, nice to see you again!"


    Seeing gray, the girl stepped forward, lifted her skirt slightly with her left and right hands, and saluted gray.


    She was wearing a krinolin skirt, which was light green. The skirt was about at the knee, revealing a pair of slender white legs. It was Xiya who was hunting with gray when she was hunting in shipolin.


    "Me too!"


    Gray returned a salute to thea.


    For this girl, he felt a little sorry. The last time he hunted, the girl was also in crisis because of his own reasons. He was quite sorry.


    At the same time, I was also quite curious. Why did the other party appear here? It is reasonable to say that at each other''s age, you should have already learned noble dance.


    "Brother, who is this?"


    Sarah looked at her curiously. She thought she knew her brother, but she didn''t hear him mention it.


    "This is Miss thea from the Ricardo family. Miss thea, this is my sister Sarah."


    Gray introduced the two to each other.


    "Master gray, Miss Sarah, I invited Siya to dance with you two."


    Seeing the end of their conversation, Mrs. Emma explained aloud.


    "Thank you."


    "Sister Lauria."


    Knowing the reason why the other party will appear here, gray and Sarah both thanked Xiya.


    The next time, gray and Sarah began to learn noble dance under the guidance of Egbert.


    The whole set of noble dance is divided into many steps, and then learn step by step, guided by hand, until the previous action has been absolutely standardized, and then start learning the next action.


    The aristocratic dance in this world should be very similar to the European court dance in previous generations. The dance posture is light and solemn, with strict dance steps, manners, manners and dance procedures.


    Of course, gray can''t tell how high the specific similarity is.


    In his previous life, he was just an ordinary office worker. Naturally, he had not studied European court dance. The reason why he felt like it was only seen in some TV programs.


    However, generally speaking, the difficulty is not great. In addition, some time ago, the original owner of the body had come here to learn. After several times, gray gradually became proficient. Although his movements did not appear beautiful, they were quite standardized.


    "Thea, you dance for master gray!"


    Mrs. Emma obviously noticed this change in gray. She shouted to thea nearby.


    "OK, aunt."


    With a reply, Siya came over to gray, came to a place where gray was only one body position away, and almost clung together.


    The faint fragrance, stronger than last time, emanated from the girl and floated into gray''s nose, which made gray feel a little trance.


    When gray regained consciousness, his right hand had been unconsciously held together with a soft boneless hand, while his left hand was held on the girl''s back and shoulder.


    Through the thin cloth of the skirt, gray could clearly feel the soft skin and body temperature under the cloth.


    An inexplicable "respect" rose in gray, but gray held it back, otherwise it would be ugly today.


    "Ding Ding..."


    With the melodious piano music, under the guidance of the girl, gray began to dance for the first time in his previous life and this life.


    Gray''s dance steps can only be regarded as standard. After all, she is only a beginner, but the girl''s noble dance level is quite high. Under the guidance of the other party, gray easily brought it into it and danced with the music.


    Sometimes melodious and slow, like a trickle of water, sometimes rapid and warm, like a warm flame


    At the end of the song, the two separated, and Mrs. Emma came forward.


    "Master gray, your noble dance is quite standard, but it''s still a little rusty. I believe you can be proficient by practicing more times."


    "Thanks to Mrs. Emma''s teaching!"


    Gray sincerely thanked her for learning noble dance so quickly. Obviously, most of the credit is due to Mrs. Emma. As the best dancer in the Viscount, she has a very high level of teaching.


    "Master gray, you''re welcome."


    Mrs. Emma smiled and looked at Siya again.


    "And Xiya, your noble is getting better and better. In a while, I''m afraid I''ll give you the title of the first person to lead the noble dance."


    "My aunt is joking. I''m far from you!"


    Thea rolled her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When the sun was setting, gray and Sarah said goodbye to Mrs. Emma and Siya, got on the carriage and left Lord corky''s house.


    The carriage runs on the streets of Fergus city. From time to time, passers-by and some stalls on both sides of the street can be seen.


    Through the window of the carriage, Sarah looked out excitedly and suggested.


    "Brother, let''s go down for a walk?"


    Hearing this proposal, gray frowned and thought about it a little. He was suddenly moved.


    He has never visited Fergus city since he came to this world for so long. Every time he passes by, he either rides a horse or takes a carriage, which is a quick glance.


    "I''ll talk to Lord Linde!"


    A moment later, with Lord Linde''s permission, gray and salad stepped down from the carriage and stepped on the street.


    Both of them are very interested. They watch as they walk. Every time they pass a booth, they will stay and look at it. Sometimes they will spend money to buy some gadgets.


    In the castle, they have ten silver coins each month. Although it is not enough to buy things like blood, animals and blood, it is more than enough to buy some civilian gadgets.


    However, I can clearly feel that people around me look at them with awe. After all, more than 20 cavalry soldiers around me follow suit. They don''t look like ordinary people, so they don''t dare to bid wildly.


    On the second floor of a hotel in the street, a girl with purple hair stood quietly by the window.


    She was wearing a blue war dress with a red cloak behind her, with long hair behind her, revealing a delicate and beautiful face like an elf. Her eyes were black and white, showing a sense of ethereal.


    She looked through the window and quietly looked at gray and Sarah on the street. No, it was gray.


    Dong Dong!


    Behind her, there was a knock on the door. She didn''t look back, but said.


    "Come in!"


    The sound is cold, but it sounds like the singing of larks.


    A strong man in a black war suit pushed the door in, entered the house, saluted the girl and said.


    "Miss, that relic has been found!"


    At this time, Gray''s figure had disappeared out of the window. The woman looked back with a cold face and said in an indisputable tone.


    "Then let''s go!"

 Chapter 34

    Two months later.


    In the remote open space south of Fergus castle, gray squatted, his hands drooped, his head looked up to the sky, and his mouth tried to open, just like a wolf roaring at the sky.


    In his mind, he was thinking of the picture of a wind wolf roaring at the sky on a moonlit night.


    The purple moon hung in the sky, sprinkling wisps of moonlight, and the world fell into a purple.


    Under the purple light, a wind wolf with blue hair stood on the bare hillside, with strange green eyes.


    Looking up at the purple moon in the sky, the wolf''s mouth opened, revealing two rows of sharp teeth that could easily tear the prey apart. From its throat, a roaring sound came out, which lasted for a long time, and spread very far in the silent night.


    Hearing this sound, the hare hiding in the cave fled to the depths of the cave; Several goats in the grass raised their heads vigilantly and made a bleating and uneasy sound


    For a long time, the picture in his mind was broken. Exhausted gray broke away from the motionless cultivation posture, gasped and stood up.


    Drops of sweat kept sliding down his forehead, but there was an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    Blood method "wolf of the wind" has been practiced for the third time!


    The moment before exhaustion, he finally completed the fourth posture of the wolf of the wind for the third time.


    "Now I should be a middle blood soldier!"


    According to the judgment standard of this continent, if you can practice the blood method twice in a row, it means that this person has the strength of the next blood warrior. If you can practice it three times in a row, it means that this person has the strength of the middle blood warrior


    Obviously, he who can practice three times in a row is already a real middle blood warrior.


    ¡±In two months, as expected, I really became a middle blood soldier in two months. "


    "No, I''m afraid this time would have been earlier if one of the wind wolf blood compensation had not been given to Ellis."


    There was an inexplicable look in Gray''s eyes.


    In the past 20 days, it only took him less than three months to cultivate from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood warrior. This speed of strength improvement can be described as terror.


    You should know that Bernard, the eldest brother of this body, spent four years from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood warrior, but one spent four years, and the other just less than three months. We can see the horror of the speed of his strength improvement.


    "With this promotion speed, I should soon be able to be promoted to the superior blood warrior, or even fierce blood warrior, with self-protection ability!"


    Because of being targeted by Viscount families such as Oliver family, which has a title dispute with the Fergus family, gray can now be said to have no personal freedom.


    He has been in this world for more than three months. The farthest place he has been to is Shipo forest, which is more than ten miles away from the castle, in addition to the Oliver family territory. Even so, he encountered a thrilling assassination and almost thought he was going to die.


    Although you can go to Fergus City, such things can''t often.


    If you go to Fergus City, you must follow Lord Linde and the guard. Lord Linde is a Lord with a fief. As a guard, you have wronged each other. If you often bother each other, gray will be sorry even if the other party doesn''t complain.


    Therefore, if you want to be free, only improving your own strength is the last word.


    "It doesn''t need to be too high. I just need to be promoted to the upper blood warrior. I should be able to have a certain self-protection ability!"


    To have a certain self-protection ability and relieve the crisis of assassination, gray must at least have the strength of superior blood soldiers, and only with this strength can he protect himself in assassination.


    His biggest crisis now comes from the other five Viscount families, and among the five Viscount families, the strongest combat power is naturally the home owner with the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    However, at this level, it is generally not easy to participate in assassination. As the head of a family, he has always been the focus of attention of all families. His whereabouts are closely monitored and it is difficult to get rid of the surveillance.


    Therefore, the most likely person to be sent to assassinate gray is the second level force in the Viscount family, that is, the strength of the superior blood warrior. This is the case with the last assassination in shipolin.


    Facing the superior blood soldiers, gray can basically solve the crisis as long as he has the strength of superior blood soldiers. Even if he is not an opponent, he should be able to escape as long as the number of superior blood soldiers is not too many.


    After all, the blood method "wolf of the wind" he cultivated is not only capable of "blade of the wind" after cultivating fierce blood soldiers, but also good at speed.


    "Superior blood warrior? At my current cultivation speed, I don''t know how long I can reach the superior blood warrior?"


    The gap between the middle blood warrior and the upper blood warrior, in addition to the strong degree of blood power in the body, is the number of times you can continuously practice blood skills.


    The middle blood warrior can practice the blood method three times continuously, and the upper blood warrior can practice the blood method four times continuously. Like the middle soldier and the lower soldier, there is also a gap between the upper blood warrior and the middle blood warrior.


    It''s the same gap, but the time spent will definitely exceed the time spent from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood warrior.


    After all, the more you practice, the more difficult it is to make progress. In the end, it is likely that a little progress will take months of hard work.


    Therefore, according to his estimation, it will take him more than three months to cultivate from a middle blood warrior to a superior blood warrior, even if he has that kind of inexplicable "transformation" to help improve his strength.


    In fact, it is precisely because of that inexplicable "transformation" that his strength can be improved so fast. Without that inexplicable "transformation", although his strength will be improved faster than Bernal, it can never be more than ten times faster than now.


    "Four months, or six months?"


    Gray frowned slightly and guessed.


    According to his guess, the longest should not exceed six months, and the shortest should be about four months.


    It took nearly three months to upgrade from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood warrior. If the time required to upgrade from the middle blood warrior to the upper blood warrior is not much, it should be four months.


    If it exceeds more, it should not exceed six months. After all, six months is more than twice the time from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood warrior.


    "Six months, that is, six months. It seems that after six months at most, I can have a certain self-protection ability, unless I send out fierce blood soldiers or a large number of superior blood soldiers, but neither of them is likely."


    Fierce blood soldiers are closely monitored by various families, while a large number of superior blood soldiers cannot be taken out.


    The Fergus family now has a total of five superior blood soldiers, the Oliver family has four superior blood soldiers, and the other Viscount families have more or less, but the gap should be small.


    After finishing his practice and habitually taking a bath, gray went to the library.


    In the library, Caroline, dressed in a purple tunic skirt, sat by the white round table and quietly looked at a book with a brown cover.


    Some of the long brown hair slipped on the long white table. This picture gives people an unspeakable sense of tranquility.


    "Sister Caroline."


    Gray greeted each other.


    "Yes."


    The other party looked away from the book, looked at gray and nodded slightly to gray.


    With his right hand, he stroked his long brown hair and pulled it behind his ears with great elegance.


    After greeting, gray went to the third row of shelves, that is, the shelves where miscellaneous books were stacked. He glanced at the names on the spine of these books and picked up a book he hadn''t seen before.


    Over the past three months, he has read all the books he is interested in in in the library. He can''t find the books that can deeply attract him just by the title.


    No way, the library has only a total of more than 1000 books. He can attract his books only by virtue of the title. He will always finish reading them.


    Therefore, when he reads a book now, he doesn''t judge his preference from the title of the book, but whether he has read the book before. As long as he hasn''t read it, he will take it up and try to have a look.


    The book he took out was a book called Joseph''s travels. According to the name, it should be a book recording the travel experience of the man named Joseph on the mainland.


    He opened a chair next to the white round table and gray sat down. Barbara poured him milk tea. The strong smell came into his nose. In this atmosphere, he opened the book.


    This book is a manuscript, that is, the whole book is completely handwritten rather than printed. Although the world has printing technology, it is not developed, which is also the reason why books in this world are so precious.


    ¡­¡­


    What kind of hotel you stayed in and what kind of food you ate.


    He spent several gold coins to buy a precious red sandalwood wood carving on the streets of a certain city, but it turned out that he was cheated. It was not the red sandalwood wood with the effect of expelling insects and calming God, but just the most common red sandalwood sculpture.


    Met an acquaintance on the way to somewhere.


    ¡­¡­


    Turning back page after page, Gray''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The books recorded some very trivial things.


    It''s just like the diary written by a small person in a previous life. It records all the bits of life. It''s not interesting, boring and dry. It''s really difficult for people to have the desire to read.


    "Gudong, Gudong..."


    When he picked up the milk tea, gray took a big gulp. Suddenly, his mouth was full of milk tea, with a faint sweetness because he let go of sugar.


    After serving gray for more than three months, Barbara knows Gray''s taste very well and knows that gray likes something sweeter.


    The rich taste of milk tea calmed gray a little, and he continued to turn back.


    Page after page, when turning to almost half, gray suddenly opened his eyes and looked at one of the many sentences on this page.


    "I suspect this is a relic of the Empire!!!"

 Chapter 35

    Gray looked at the beginning of the page and read it again. This time, he read it very carefully and didn''t miss every word.


    It is probably said that the author of the book accidentally found a large area of buildings when crossing a widely spread forest. The buildings are very magnificent and the style is very different from the current buildings. He suspects that this is an "imperial relic".


    He wanted to explore this imperial relic, but found that there were traces of powerful blood beasts around this imperial relic, which probably had powerful blood beasts, so he gave up the exploration and left the place hastily.


    This is the whole story. Like the trivial things recorded in the previous book, it is very ordinary. The only extraordinary thing is the speculation of "imperial relics".


    As far as gray knows, there are four countries on this continent, namely, the purple moon kingdom where he is now, the flame kingdom in the center of the continent, the crimson Kingdom and the gem Kingdom on the outside of the continent like the purple moon kingdom.


    There was no Empire, and he had never heard of the Empire. Even in the books he had read, he had not seen any records about the Empire.


    With a little hesitation, gray looked at Caroline sitting opposite him and asked.


    "Sister Caroline, have you ever heard of the Empire?"


    Asked by gray, Caroline raised her head and looked at gray with a little doubt.


    "Where did you hear about the Empire?"


    "It''s from this travel note. The author of this travel note once saw many buildings in a forest. He guessed that it was a relic of the Empire."


    Gray pointed to the book next to him.


    "Sister Caroline, there was really an empire on the mainland?"


    Seeing that Caroline seemed to know something, gray hurriedly asked.


    "Well, there have been empires on the mainland, and they are very powerful. The territory of the four kingdoms now belongs to the former empire."


    Caroline nodded slightly.


    "The territory of the four kingdoms belongs to the former empire?"


    Gray''s face showed a surprised look. The territory can include the regions where the four kingdoms are located. The territory of this empire is not generally large, and I''m afraid its strength is not generally strong.


    "Sister Caroline, how did this empire fall?"


    Gray asked curiously.


    Such a vast and powerful empire would be destroyed. What forces destroyed the Empire?


    "I don''t know."


    Caroline shook her head.


    "The Empire was destroyed more than a thousand years ago. I learned about the existence of the Empire only in a few words in some books."


    She said with a slight pause in her voice and a slight frown.


    "There are few similar records. The four kingdoms seem to be deliberately covering up the traces of the existence of the Empire. Therefore, there are few records about the Empire. Basically, there are no books specifically recording the Empire."


    "The four kings intend to cover up the traces of the existence of the Empire?"


    Gray muttered, and was suddenly surprised.


    "The Empire will not be destroyed by the four kingdoms? And it is not glorious in this matter. The first kings of the four kingdoms are likely to be subordinates of the Empire, so they will try their best to cover up the traces of the Empire!"


    "It''s possible."


    Caroline frowned. In fact, she had the same suspicion.


    An empire with such a huge territory and such strong strength cannot be destroyed without reason. The greatest possibility is that it has encountered the enemy.


    The four kingdoms were built on the territory of the former empire, and tried their best to block the news of the Empire. There must be some connection between the two, most likely as gray speculated.


    The four kingdoms jointly overthrew the Empire, but because they were originally subordinates of the Empire, it was very disgraceful, so they would do the same thing and block all records about the Empire.


    "What else do you know?"


    Gray continued.


    "That''s almost all."


    Caroline shook her head.


    "There is no relevant book record, and I don''t know much. The only thing I know is that there are generally some things of imperial age in such relics, which are very valuable. Some of them have found several sequences of blood law in the relics."


    "If you know where the imperial relics in your travel notes are, you can explore them. Maybe you can get valuable things such as blood method."


    "The travel notes didn''t say where the imperial relics were found, only that they were found in a widely spread forest in the purple moon kingdom."


    Greene said with a little regret.


    There are not a few forests that spread widely in the purple moon Kingdom, and we don''t know the specific location. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find this relic.


    Seeing that she could not know the exact location of this imperial relic, Caroline lost interest and turned her attention back to her books.


    After a little hesitation, gray continued to look down. There was a glimmer of hope in his heart that the other party would return to the relic later and leave more records about the relic.


    Page after page, until he turned to the last page, gray still didn''t see any records about the imperial relics. Obviously, the other party should completely give up the exploration of the imperial relics because of the powerful blood beasts that may exist in the relics.


    Rather disappointed, gray picked up the travel notes and was ready to put it back on the shelf. However, when his hand touched the inside of the cover, he was stunned and looked at the inside of the cover.


    The inside of the cover is lined with paper, which is stuck on the leather cover, but in some parts of the paper, there are obvious traces of slight protrusion.


    Gray quietly took up the book and walked towards the third row of bookshelves, borrowing the bookshelves to hide his figure.


    Then he gently buckled the paper stuck on the inside of the cover with his fingernails. Soon after, he buckled a short section and put his fingers in.


    He obviously felt that his fingers touched something soft. From the tactile point of view, it should be some kind of cloth.


    His fingers planed outward, and the cloth was planed out. This is a thin white cloth. He spread the cloth, which is more than ten centimeters long and five or six centimeters wide, with lines drawn in ink.


    From the line shape, this should be a map of a forest. The whole forest presents a long and narrow irregular shape, and there is a clear triangular shape in the lower left corner of the forest.


    "Is this, is this... A map of the imperial ruins?"


    Gray guessed in surprise.


    The author of the book found the imperial relic in a forest, and this map is also a forest. It is difficult not to connect the two.


    If his guess is correct, the triangle shaped sign on the map is probably the place where the imperial relics are located.


    Put the cloth into his pocket and put the books back on the shelf. Gray''s heart pounded.


    Although the map is very small, only the outline of the forest, and the specific forest has not been marked, there is already a way to confirm the location of this relic.


    By comparing this forest map with the territory Map of the purple moon Kingdom, we can find out what the forest on this map is. After knowing the forest, it is obviously easy to find out the imperial relics.


    At the thought of this, Gray was itching. It was a real-life "treasure hunt". He wanted to find a map of the whole territory of the purple moon Kingdom and compare it to find out what the forest was.


    Knowing that he had no intention to read now, gray simply left the library and went straight to the Viscount Fergus''s study on the second floor. As far as he knew, there was a map of the whole territory of the purple moon kingdom in the Viscount''s study.


    When he opened the door of the study, viscount Fergus was not among them. Gray closed the door of the study after letting Barbara, the maid, guard the door.


    In the study, there is a bookcase on the left, a small round table and several wooden chairs on the right, and a brown desk in the inner position facing the door.


    Because he had been to the study several times, Gray was quite familiar with it. He went straight to the outside of the bookcase and reached out to take down a piece of leather paper folded into a square.


    Spread out the leather paper on the desk and suddenly a huge map appeared in front of you.


    The whole is in an irregular slightly flat shape, which is like a curved moon. This is the map of the whole territory of the purple moon kingdom. In fact, the purple moon kingdom is called the purple moon kingdom because its version image is a curved moon.


    He took out the white cloth and spread it out. Gray began to look for it carefully and compared the forest shapes on the map of the purple moon kingdom with those on the white cloth.


    "Found it!"


    A moment later, his eyes moved back and forth on the white cloth and somewhere on the map of the whole territory of the purple moon Kingdom, and his face showed joy.


    As like as two peas in the southwest of the purple moon Kingdom, a forest called the blue sea forest is just like the forest on the white cloth. Obviously, the forest drawn on the white cloth is probably the forest called the blue sea forest.


    "Not within the range of the Marquis of Sidney? This position is the territory of the Marquis family Orca family..."


    But soon, the happy look on his face converged, and the tip of his eyebrows wrinkled slowly.


    The forest marked on this map is too far away from the Viscount Fergus, and is not even within the territory of the Marquis of Sidney.


    If it is in the territory of the Marquis of Sidney, he can also give this map to Viscount Fergus for the Fergus family to explore. I believe that if Viscount Fergus has a harvest, he will not lose his share.


    As for his own independent exploration, it is really unlikely, at least in the short term.


    On the one hand, the blood beast mentioned in the ruins is not what his current strength can compete with.


    On the other hand, he could not even leave Fergus castle before he had no self-protection ability. After all, he is still being watched by other Viscount families.


    "That''s good. When you are strong enough to leave Fergus territory, you can explore yourself."


    The white cloth was put away, the map folded, Gray''s eyebrows stretched out and left Viscount Fergus''s study.


    This map is more of a hope for him now. Now he has no ability to explore, so he can only put away the white cloth and wait for his strength in the future.

 Chapter 36

    In the afternoon, white stone training ground.


    Gray stood in the center of the training ground, and around him stood seven elite Castle soldiers in leather armor.


    The seven people are about 30 years old. They are tall and burly, with Qiu knots all over their muscles. Their yellowish leather armor is bulging. They have full energy in their eyes and calluses on their hands. They can know that they are well-trained people at a glance.


    Although they didn''t practice the blood method, the long-term severe weight-bearing training made them have a strong body like a beast. Ordinary strong men and more than three or five people are not their opponents.


    "Drink..."


    Suddenly, seven people roared, and Qi Qi rushed towards gray. Two of them were closest to gray and the first to approach gray.


    One of them, like a fist as big as a sandbag, rushed out of front of him and hit gray on the chest.


    The other man raised his leg while running, and one leg swept towards Gray''s head, making a whirring sound.


    Pop!


    In the face of the punches and legs hit by the two people, gray did not retreat but stepped forward. He punched his hands from his chest at the same time and met the punches and legs respectively.


    Bang! Bang!


    With two muffled sounds, two strong men who were obviously bigger than gray flew backwards, directly smashed the two strong men who rushed to gray from the front, and turned them into rolling gourds together.


    Hoo! Hoo!


    At this time, there were several rumors behind gray, but the three people who jumped at gray from behind, all of them shot at gray.


    Shua!


    Gray was low and let the three men''s attack sweep over his head. Then he took a half step back and hit his elbows back like a bow.


    Bang, bang!


    There were two more muffled noises. Two of the three strong men attacked him from behind. They were hit hard on the chest and flew out directly.


    But gray suddenly turned aside and avoided the sweep of an arm from the left. He took a step to the left and hit out with a punch. The last strong man was also hit out by him.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    For a moment, the seven strong men who besieged him fell to the ground, rolled and screamed.


    Naturally, the power of Gray''s attack was more than seven strong men. Seven people were hit hard and almost spit out their bile. They couldn''t get up in a short time.


    In fact, it''s already Gray''s hand. Otherwise, it''s strange to keep adding a few bones with Gray''s current fist strength.


    "Good, good..."


    Beside the training ground, viscount Fergus, Bernal, Ellis and Caroline were all watching Gray''s battle with the seven strong men.


    Seeing that gray knocked down seven strong men in a very short time, the whole process was not muddy at all, viscount Fergus said with great satisfaction.


    In these two months, viscount Fergus would gather the four men of gray from time to time to test their actual combat ability with Castle soldiers, and occasionally he would personally test the four men of gray on his own.


    In this process, Gray''s fighting talent has become more and more prominent. Almost every actual battle can see the obvious progress of fighting ability.


    "Gray is getting better and better. I''m afraid I won''t be his opponent in a while."


    Bernal sighed.


    Gray''s growth was in his eyes. Sometimes he couldn''t help thinking that with Gray''s talent, if he inherited the title, he might really make the Fergus family further and become the Earl family.


    "It''s impossible. It''s still early for him to catch up with you!"


    Ellis''s mouth is not open.


    "It''s possible that his combat skills should have surpassed me. Although I''m a medium blood warrior, don''t forget his cultivation speed."


    Bernal smiled bitterly.


    Hearing Bernal''s words, Ellis was silent. With Gray''s cultivation speed, it was certain to surpass Bernal, and he had been surpassed.


    Of course, neither of them knows that gray is now a middle blood soldier. Otherwise, he will not be "in a while", but he is no longer an opponent.


    As a middle blood warrior, combined with Gray''s stronger fighting skills than Bernal, Bernal is difficult to win.


    Caroline didn''t speak, but the slight surprise in her eyes showed her surprise at Gray''s growth rate.


    At this time, gray came over, so several people sat in the next pavilion to have a rest.


    Gray was the last to take part in the actual battle. Before that, Bernal, Ellis and Caroline had fought with the castle soldiers.


    The maid brought fresh juice and soft cakes baked by the castle chef. Gray stuffed a cake into his mouth, and then drank a mouthful of delicious juice, which was very comfortable.


    At dinner, gray didn''t dare to behave too abnormal and didn''t dare to eat open. He didn''t eat much every time.


    But he came up with another way to fill his stomach. There is dessert.


    He consumes a lot of desserts every day and fills his stomach in this way. Thanks to him, the desserts consumption of the castle in recent months has almost caught up with that of the past two months.


    Mrs. Milan asked once and learned that most of them had been eaten by gray, so there was no following. Considering that gray is now valued by Viscount Fergus in the castle, it was really boring to go to Viscount Fergus to complain about such a little dessert.


    "Gray, you should have been able to practice the first posture of the third blood method?"


    Looking at gray, who kept stuffing dessert into his mouth, viscount Fergus asked with a faint smile.


    "Uh, uh."


    Gregory hesitated slightly whether to tell Viscount Fergus that he was already a middle blood soldier.


    "The cultivation of the second posture has begun!"


    However, he soon decided not to say it for the time being. In just a few months, his strength was promoted from the lower blood soldier to the middle blood soldier. It was too shocking to say.


    He decided not to talk until he knew what kind of transformation he was, and whether it was controllable.


    Moreover, now that he has been favored by Viscount Fergus, there is no need to expose the middle blood warrior in order to increase his weight in Viscount Fergus''s heart.


    "Good, good, you didn''t let me down!"


    But even this "cultivation speed" with great concealment still satisfied Viscount Fergus, and the smile on his face was thicker.


    Bernal, Ellis and Caroline looked different, but their surprise was certain.


    "How can I hold on until the fourth minute when he has completed the first practice posture?"


    Among them, the shock in Ellis''s heart can be said to be the biggest.


    Now the first cultivation posture of the third blood method has only improved from three minutes to four minutes, but gray has been able to complete the first cultivation posture of the third blood method. It can be imagined that the cultivation speed is convenient, and there is a big gap between him and gray.


    At the same time of shock, he couldn''t help being deeply jealous. Why didn''t this cultivation talent belong to him? If he had this cultivation talent, it would be great.


    "With Gray''s current cultivation speed, it should be no problem to reach the middle blood warrior at the age of 18."


    Bernal said with a complex emotion of envy and exclamation.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have to prepare for the red blood horse in advance!"


    Viscount Fergus laughed.


    A red horse is almost equivalent to the territory''s tax revenue for half a year, but it is not worth mentioning compared with Gray''s potential now.


    Besides, I got a lot of compensation from the Oliver family. It''s more than enough to take out money to buy a red blood horse.


    "Then father, you have to prepare early."


    Gray couldn''t help smiling, hehe said with a smile.


    A horse with a speed comparable to the fierce blood beast, he was naturally very excited, and even could not help showing the strength of the middle blood warrior, and asked Viscount Fergus to buy the horse back as soon as possible, but he held back.


    At least he is an adult. He must not be driven by immediate interests. He should consider the long term. Now he should not show the strength of a middle blood soldier.


    Patter, patter!


    In the distance, on the stone aisle leading to the training ground, two people came here.


    One of them, wearing a brown war suit and a goatee, was Lord Linde.


    The other is an old man wearing gray clothes. Looking at his clothes, he should be a civilian, but he doesn''t know why the other party appears here.


    "Commander Linde, who is this man?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus when he saw the two men coming.


    "This man is the head of Yangjiao village. He said he had something important to report to you, so I brought him here."


    Lord Linde answered and said to the old man.


    "This is the Viscount!"


    "I''ve seen Lord Viscount!"


    Hearing Lord Linde''s words, the old man flopped and knelt on his knees, looking nervous.


    In this world, aristocratic rites can only be performed by aristocratic classes and people with status. Generally speaking, ordinary civilians should kneel down on their knees when they see aristocrats.


    "Get up. What''s important for you to report?"


    The smile on Viscount Fergus''s face had disappeared, returned to his usual high and cold, and looked at the old man faintly.


    The old man stood up in fear and said in a nervous voice.


    "Viscount, please... Please save... Our Yangjiao village..."


    Perhaps because of the tension, the other party repeated a few words and always couldn''t mention the key point. Viscount Fergus was a little impatient to interrupt.


    "To be clear, what happened in Yangjiao village?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The old man nodded hard and said quickly.


    "Viscount, since a month ago, wild animals have often come out of the forest to attack the villagers. Up to now, more than 30 villagers have died."


    "We really have no choice, viscount. Please save us. If this continues, the whole village will die!"

 Chapter 37

    "More than thirty people died?"


    Gray''s face did not change slightly when he heard it nearby.


    Villages in the world are generally small. Generally, there are only a few hundred people in villages, and the largest is only one or two thousand. Smaller villages may even have only one or two hundred people.


    More than 30 people died in a village in a short time. Even in this world where people often die because of various accidents, it has been a lot of casualties.


    "It''s really not normal to attack villagers continuously from the forest. Where is Yangjiao village?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, looking indifferent.


    Viscount Fergus has a total area of 3000 square kilometers. There are many villages in the territory. Naturally, he can''t remember what Yangjiao village is.


    Moreover, he did not attach great importance to the life and death of civilians, which was a common problem of nobles, which could be seen from the calm look on Viscount Fergus''s face.


    If it had not been for fear that too many deaths would affect the cultivation of the land, viscount Fergus might have ignored it.


    Civilians also knew the noble character, so when there were casualties, they did not immediately inform Viscount Fergus. Until there were more casualties and panic, the village head hardened his head to ask Viscount Fergus for help.


    "Lord Hui, Yangjiao village is next to the red leaf forest."


    The old man said quickly.


    "Red leaf forest?"


    Gray''s face moved slightly. He probably knew where Yangjiao village was.


    When looking up the map of the whole territory of the purple moon Kingdom this morning, I looked up the location of viscount Fergus and saw the name "red leaf forest" at that time.


    It is a widely spread forest, not only in the territory of the Marquis of Sidney, but also in other Marquis territories. Among them, the red leaf forest under Viscount Fergus should be a little corner of the red leaf forest, and Yangjiao village should be in this corner.


    "All the wild animals come out of the red leaf forest?"


    Viscount Fergus frowned slightly.


    He naturally knew about the Chiye forest in his territory, and judged the general location of Yangjiao village from the Chiye forest, which was also the reason for his frown.


    It''s just an ordinary forest. After the Fergus family took over the territory, they directly cleared the forest and killed all the large beasts.


    The red leaf forest is different. With the vast red leaf forest, there must be many powerful blood beasts, many of which, even he is certainly not an opponent.


    "Yes, yes."


    The old man looked nervous.


    "Is there anything else that happens except that beasts often leave the forest?"


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "No, no more."


    The old man thought carefully and added.


    "Oh, by the way, recently, I can often hear the roar of wild animals in the forest."


    "Well, I already know the details. You stay in the castle first and lead us tomorrow morning."


    Viscount Fergus said after a little consideration.


    "Thank you, viscount, thank you, viscount!"


    The old man quickly plopped and fell to his knees again. He didn''t stand up and left with gratitude until a servant urged him to follow him.


    Lord Linde stayed when the old man left. Lord Fergus motioned to the other party to sit in the empty seat and asked.


    "What do you think is the reason why these beasts often riot?"


    "I think it may be blood beasts. The beasts that attacked the village may be driven by powerful blood beasts who suddenly came here, desperate, and lack of food. That''s why they attacked the village."


    Lord Linde touched his goatee and said his guess.


    "Just as I thought, and I think there is probably only one blood beast."


    Said Viscount Fergus, nodding.


    "Blood beasts have a strong sense of territory and generally act alone. Unless they are social blood beasts, they will fight with each other until one of them dies or escapes."


    "What the Viscount said is!"


    Lord Linde thought for a moment, and felt that Lord Fergus''s guess was indeed very reasonable.


    "Bernal, what do you think?"


    Viscount Fergus looked at gray again and asked casually.


    Gray, Bernal and Ellis look at me and I look at you. They have never seen blood beasts. Their understanding of blood beasts is really limited and they can''t put forward any insightful ideas at all.


    But Caroline''s delicate eyebrows were slightly raised, and her red lips spit out.


    "I think this blood beast was probably driven here by other blood beasts."


    "Failed to compete for territory and was driven over?"


    At Caroline''s words, viscount Fergus could not help showing approval.


    "It''s very possible, even injured in the struggle, otherwise, they won''t come to the forest boundary."


    Inspired by Caroline''s words, gray suddenly said.


    "It could also be a pregnant female."


    "Pregnant female?"


    Viscount Fergus looked suspiciously at gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    "I read in a book in the library that when a female animal is pregnant, her strength will decline. She will find some relatively safe places to give birth. Someone has met a pregnant blood animal on the edge of the forest."


    "It''s really possible. I''ve read that book, too."


    Caroline obviously remembered, answered.


    "How can I know after tomorrow''s exploration? In this way, you haven''t seen the blood beast. The four of you will go with me tomorrow."


    Viscount Fergus thought and decided.


    A blood beast driven to the edge of the forest or pregnant by other blood beasts should not have too strong combat power. With his strength, there should be no problem to protect the safety of the four people.


    Of course, he thinks it''s a blood beast driven to the edge of the forest by other blood beasts. Pregnant blood beasts may exist, but they should not be big. If pregnant blood beasts are so easy to meet, there will not be so few families with blood beasts in the kingdom.


    "Yes."


    Among Gray''s four voices, anxiety and excitement coexist.


    I was worried because I knew that the strength of blood beasts was very strong. As long as they were adults, they could basically reach the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    They are excited because they have never seen a blood beast, and they are likely to see it next, so they are excited.


    The next morning, gray and his party left the castle and headed for Yangjiao village under the guidance of the old man.


    Along with them, there were more than 30 cavalry. Lord Linde did not follow, but was left in the castle to guard the castle.


    Dada, dada!


    More than 30 people in the party rode on the road. Even the old man from Yangjiao village was driven by a cavalry.


    Gray, wearing a gray war suit, rode on his dark horse, followed the team and looked around with great interest.


    A bush and an unknown red leaf tree on the roadside can attract his attention because of the arrival of autumn and the withered and yellow weeds.


    Obviously, he was stuffy in the castle.


    On his left, Caroline was wearing a purple women''s war suit, showing her good figure, and her eyes often looked at the surrounding scenery, but different from Gray''s curiosity, she appreciated it more.


    On Caroline''s left are Bernal and Ellis. They are both wearing white war clothes. They don''t pay too much attention to the scenery on the road. Obviously, they have been used to it for a long time.


    Different from gray, who is always facing assassination, they are not watched by other Viscount families and have too many opportunities to leave the castle for leisure.


    After almost two hours, a small village appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a very small village. There are only dozens of houses in the whole village.


    Most of these houses are simple houses nailed with wood. They are only practical and do not pay too much attention to beauty, which makes them look strange and ugly.


    Only a few two houses were built of stone. Gray and others were introduced to one of the stone houses, because the stone house was the home of the old man who led them.


    Although the old man is submissive in front of them and kneels on his knees, he is also a "powerful and powerful" figure in this village.


    After all, as the head of a village, he still has a lot of power, especially in a world where laws are not popularized. Many times, the head of a village is a speaker.


    In the stone house hall, five people, including gray and Viscount Fergus, sat at a round table, drinking tea and taking a rest.


    Tea sets and tea are brought from the castle. The castle soldiers boil water and make tea all the way.


    On the one hand, it is because most nobles have a habit of cleanliness and will never use civilian bowls.


    On the other hand, the aristocratic world is always full of conspiracy. It is uncertain that there are insiders in other territories among the villagers. If you poison them, you will have a lot of fun.


    Next to the five people, the village head and his family, an old woman, a middle-aged couple, and a man and a woman, two teenagers, stood rigidly and carefully accompanied.


    "What do you do?"


    Just then, there was a sound outside the house. Listening to the sound, it should be that some villagers were stopped by the cavalry protected outside the house.


    "Village head, village head."


    This is an anxious man''s voice, with a strong local voice, which is slightly different from the language commonly used by the nobility, but it can barely be understood.


    "Let him in."


    Vicomte Fergus ordered. Soon after, a middle-aged man with messy hair was led in by the cavalry. When he saw the old village head standing next to him, he shouted anxiously.


    "Village head, village head, another man died. Last night, another beast ran out of the red leaf forest and killed two children."

 Chapter 38

    "What, someone died again?"


    The village head old man''s face became more anxious. He subconsciously looked at Viscount Fergus. Then he suddenly remembered it and said quickly.


    "This is the viscount. Hurry to meet the viscount."


    The villagers had already found that there were great people in the village. After all, there were dozens of cavalry guarding outside. At this time, they heard that they were the largest viscount in the territory, so they quickly flopped down and knelt down in the tunnel.


    "I''ve seen Lord Viscount!"


    "Get up!"


    Viscount Fergus motioned to the other party to stand up and asked.


    "Are the bodies of the two dead children still preserved?"


    "Still, still preserved."


    Knowing that it was a viscount in front of him, the middle-aged man spoke a little unwisely.


    "Take us!"


    Viscount Fergus stood up and commanded.


    "Yes, yes."


    The middle-aged man with messy hair quickly led the way in front. After walking around the village for a few times, he came to a small piece of flat mud in the village.


    There, more than 100 villagers in coarse clothes gathered, both men and women, but not young. They should be afraid of frightening children and drive their children home.


    Their faces looked worried, frightened, numb and different.


    Surrounded by them were two straw mats, because there were too many people around to see what was on the straw mats.


    "Everyone, please meet the viscount. This is the Viscount!"


    The village head old man trotted over and shouted to the crowd.


    "Lord Viscount? Yes, Lord Viscount!!!"


    "Come on, get down on your knees, it''s Lord Viscount!!"


    Despite the muddy ground, more than 100 villagers flopped down on their knees with fear on their faces.


    For these ordinary villagers, a lord is already a great big man. A Viscount two levels higher than a lord is a great man.


    "Get up!"


    Accompanied by a group of soldiers, gray and his party came. Viscount Fergus glanced at the more than 100 villagers and said faintly.


    "Lord Viscount Xie!"


    More than 100 villagers stood up one after another, but they didn''t dare to pat the dust on their knees, so they had to stand rigidly.


    "Lord Viscount, the bodies of the two children are right there!"


    With messy hair, the middle-aged accused the two straw mats behind the villagers.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    The soldiers walked forward boldly and drove away the villagers who blocked the way to the two straw mats so that the five gray people could pass.


    Soon the five people came to the two straw mats.


    On the two ragged straw mats were the bodies of two children under the age of 10, all boys.


    Next to them were two pairs of sad looking couples looking at the boy on the straw mat. I''m afraid they were the parents of the two boys.


    The appearance of the two boys was very miserable. On the body, the flesh and blood were blurred and dripping with blood. It was obvious that the sharp teeth could be seen.


    One of the boys was dressed in brown linen. At this time, the linen had been dyed red by blood. Most of his neck had been bitten off, revealing obvious holes. At the edge, there were obvious signs of tooth biting.


    The other boy, whose body was also full of teeth marks torn by wild animals, was directly on the left side of his stomach. The smaller half of his body was gone, and even his internal organs and intestines flowed out of his body.


    "Wow..."


    Seeing the bodies of the two boys, Caroline turned white. She quickly looked away and looked aside.


    Gray, Bernal and Ellis have all been on the battlefield and killed people. Although the appearance of the corpse is bloody, it is barely tolerable.


    Unlike Caroline, she had never seen a dead person or killed anyone. Suddenly, she looked bad when she saw such a bloody body.


    "Sister Caroline, are you okay?"


    Gray noticed the change in Caroline''s face and asked worried.


    "No, nothing, just a little uncomfortable!"


    Caroline looked pale and shook her head, but she could no longer look at the bodies of the two children.


    Seeing that the other party''s face was a little pale, but it was really all right, gray looked at the bodies of the two boys again, and his eyebrows became tight.


    The two children were less than ten years old, so young, but they were buried under the sharp teeth of the beast.


    Although we have long known that the world is a cruel world, the law is not perfect, and human life is as cheap as grass, we still have a deep sigh that this is really a cruel world.


    At the same time, he could not help but rejoice. Fortunately, the body he occupied was close to the aristocracy. Even if it was an illegitimate son, it was an illegitimate son of the aristocracy, so he would not face this unknown fate all the time.


    Moreover, this body also has excellent cultivation talents, especially the inexplicable "transformation" that can rapidly increase his strength. As long as he is given time, he can grow up and have the strength to protect himself.


    Compared with the two dead little boys, he can be said to be extremely lucky.


    "Phare, can you recognize the tooth marks of some beast?"


    After a few glances, viscount Fergus asked, looking at a tall and thin soldier nearby.


    "Lord Viscount Hui, it should be a leopard who killed these two children."


    The tall and thin soldier approached, looked carefully and said.


    Before he became a castle soldier, he was a hunter. He often dealt with all kinds of wild animals. He knew very well about the tooth marks of all kinds of wild animals. The tooth marks of ordinary wild animals can be distinguished at a glance.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, looked back at gray and said.


    "You four go with me to explore the red leaf forest!"


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    Although they have indirectly seen the ferocity of the beast from the bodies of two boys, they don''t mean to be afraid.


    They are not ordinary people. Even Ellis and Caroline have the strength of the next blood warrior. Naturally, they won''t be afraid of a mere beast.


    Gray''s face showed a look of eager to try. The last hunting was fun. This time, he changed to "big guy", but he looked forward to it more.


    The only worry is the blood beast that may exist in the speculation. However, with Viscount Fergus, the "great master", even if there is a blood beast, he can''t face it. As long as he doesn''t rush to the blood beast foolishly, his safety is guaranteed.


    Together with Viscount Fergus, gray and five elite soldiers, a total of 10 people walked towards the red leaf forest.


    Not all soldiers were taken with the them. There were too many people and too much movement. It was easy to expose their whereabouts and be attacked by wild animals in forest.


    Moreover, the five elite soldiers who followed were not randomly selected. They either had hunting and survival experience or search experience. The former soldier named Farr was among them.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Ten people are either young adults or those who practice blood skills. They have the lowest strength and have reached the next blood warrior. Their feet are very fast, but they come to the outside of Chiye forest in more than ten minutes.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that Yangjiao village is too close to Chiye forest. It is indeed easy to be attacked by wild animals.


    Red leaf forest, a red forest, spreads to the endless distance. If you can''t see the end of the red, it''s like a burning cloud spreading across the sky.


    Among them, most are trees with red leaves, and only a few are trees with green or withered yellow leaves.


    These red leaves, as like as two peas, are not the same as the red leaves. They differ in shape and color. They are different from red, dark red and Zhu Hong. Obviously, there are many kinds of red leaves trees here.


    This is probably the origin of its red leaf forest.


    Ka, Ka, Ka!


    When they came here, ten people were careful and walked slowly.


    There was no sound of conversation, only the slight crisp sound of occasionally stepping on the dry leaves.


    At the front was the soldier named fall. Because of his experience in hunting in the forest, viscount Fergus asked him to lead the way.


    Gray walked in the middle of the team. Like him, Bernal, Ellis and Caroline, next to them was Viscount Fergus. In such a station, viscount Fergus could react immediately and help them in case of emergency.


    As he followed, gray looked around, vigilant and appreciative.


    Straight trees, winding vines, stubborn weeds growing between trees


    The forest is beautiful. Anyone who sees it will be amazed at its beauty.


    Of course, gray is more vigilant.


    The forest is beautiful and dangerous. It is beautiful because it is rare, and it is dangerous because it is rare. I don''t know what is in it.


    His hand touched the handle of the long sword hanging on his left waist. This was the last time he went to get it from Viscount Oliver. Viscount Fergus gave it to him. Later, he didn''t take it back. Knowing that he might encounter wild animals this time, he brought it.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a long figure with a faint red rushed down from a red leaf tree and attacked Caroline next to gray.


    It was a snake about one meter long and light red. It was hidden in the red leaf tree and couldn''t find each other.


    Click!


    Gray''s hand quickly touched the long sword on the left side of his waist. The long sword came out of its scabbard, took the first two steps, blocked Caroline behind and swept it out.


    Poof!


    The long sword swept slightly below the head of the red snake. Suddenly, with a little blood splashing, a triangular snake head flew up and fell to the ground not far away.


    The snake body also lost its strength to rush forward because of the obstruction of the long sword. It fell straight and hit the ground full of fallen leaves. It twisted several times, making the fallen leaves click.


    Even if he lost the snake''s head, his body did not lose vitality for the first time. Gray seemed to have seen it in some book in his previous life and said it was the snake''s spinal reaction. Whether it was so or not, his memory was a little vague, and he was not sure.

 Chapter 39

    "The snake is poisonous!"


    The soldier named far looked at the triangular head of the long red snake and was surprised.


    "Thank you."


    Caroline''s face was filled with joy and gratitude when she heard the words of the soldier called Val and looked at gray in front of her.


    The sudden red snake startled her, so that she forgot to escape at the first time.


    Although she also fought with the castle soldiers several times and had some combat experience, after all, she was prepared. In the face of such an emergency, her response was a little slower.


    Fortunately, gray killed the long red snake. Otherwise, he would be bitten by a poisonous snake. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be better if he didn''t die.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head. Even if he was an ordinary person, he would not hesitate to help, not to mention the other person''s sister.


    Not far away, viscount Fergus raised his eyebrows with a trace of doubt on his face, but then shook his head.


    At the moment when the long red snake came out, he naturally noticed it and was preparing to save Caroline, but at this time, he found that gray had drawn his sword and rushed out.


    In the whole process, gray gave him the feeling that the reaction speed was even faster than when he fought with the soldiers yesterday. Even compared with the middle blood soldier, it should be almost the same.


    But after thinking about it, he thought it was impossible. After all, gray had not been the next blood soldier for half a year. It should have been his illusion just now.


    He looked at Caroline and said.


    "Caroline, be careful, and everyone, not only on the ground, but also in the trees!"


    "Yes."


    Gray and his five soldiers responded.


    The team continued to set out. This time, people''s attention was no longer limited to the ground, but also the trees above.


    Suddenly, Farr, who was at the front of the line, waved his hand and stopped moving, then stepped back a little, came to Viscount Fergus and whispered.


    "Lord Viscount, there is a leopard in front!"


    "Leopard?"


    Gray walked forward slowly. Through the cracks in the branches and leaves in the forest, he saw a bare tree growing in a Y shape tens of meters away, and a large beast lying at the intersection of the tree.


    This is a beast with yellow hair and black spots all over his body.


    The body length should be about two meters. It doesn''t look strong, but it looks very slender.


    It is very similar to the leopard gray saw in the film and television "animal world" in his previous life, but there are some differences. The biggest difference is that there are no black spots on its head, but there are leopards in his previous life.


    "Lord Viscount, shall we detour or kill it?"


    Val whispered.


    Viscount Fergus''s eyes moved, and he had a plan. He looked at gray and said.


    "Gray, go and kill the leopard!"


    "Yes."


    Without hesitation, gray gently pulled the long sword out of its sheath from his left waist, and then crept slowly towards the flower leopard resting in the tree.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters


    Ow¡ª¡ª


    When gray was only ten meters away from the leopard, the leopard resting in the tree suddenly twisted its body and looked at gray with vigilance and ferocity. It was amazing that gray had been found.


    Although Gray had tried not to make a sound, his feet were full of fallen leaves. It was too difficult not to make a sound, and the hearing of the wild beast, the flower leopard, was also extremely developed.


    Pop!


    When he found gray, the leopard didn''t escape. Instead, he jumped down and landed on the ground. Then he jumped forward, threw out a few meters and rushed towards gray.


    As a predator, when it sees humans, its first thought is not to escape, but to kill humans!


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    It runs very fast. Like the leopards in previous lives, the flower leopards in this world also have an extremely terrible speed.


    The speed of this terrorist attack could not be avoided even by a strong adult. It was almost in front of gray in an instant.


    Two rows of sharp teeth were exposed, and a big mouth was biting at Sean. At the same time, there was a strong fishy smell.


    This leopard should have just finished eating!


    Shua!


    As soon as gray hid sideways, he had avoided the frontal attack of the leopard.


    Gray is not an adult strong man, but his speed and reaction are more terrible than an adult strong man, because he is a blood warrior and the most powerful group among mankind.


    But gray didn''t stop. He held the sword in his right hand and drew it obliquely, just in front of the leopard''s attack route.


    Poof!


    The leopard was as if he had hit the blade of a sword, his throat was cut, and his blood turned into blood mist.


    With inertia, he rushed forward for several meters, then fell to the ground with a plop, twitched abnormally, and his body slowly became stiff.


    But gray dodged quickly, avoided the splashing blood, and didn''t let the blood splash on his war suit.


    Seeing that gray killed the leopard, viscount Fergus and others came over.


    "I killed this leopard with one sword. Master gray is really powerful!"


    "Even this leopard is so easily killed by a sword. I''m afraid we can''t stop master Gray''s sword!"


    The five elite soldiers looked at each other.


    They are elite soldiers of the Fergus family. They are in the golden age of thirty or forty, and their strength and skills are at the peak of their life.


    However, gray is only a 16-year-old boy and has not held an 18-year-old bar mitzvah, but they feel that they can''t do anything under each other''s hands, which is a bit embarrassing.


    Viscount Fergus and others are not surprised. With Gray''s current strength, the elite soldiers can''t stop one move. No one of the seven elite soldiers took two moves under gray yesterday.


    These soldiers have never fought against gray, so they don''t know. As for those who fought against gray, they lost seven to one. How can they tell such a thing?


    "What about this leopard?"


    Gray asked slightly excited.


    The leopard weighs at least more than 100 kg. He killed such a big guy for the first time. Gray wants to take it back to the castle and let the castle chef make it into delicious food and eat it.


    "Master gray, just hang it on a tree with a rope so that it won''t be ruined by other beasts. When we come back, we can take it back on the way."


    "Then hang it up!"


    Gray hurriedly said that after his appetite increased greatly, he was really interested in eating.


    Hang the body of the leopard on the tree with a rope, and the people searched the edge of the forest again.


    Searching along the periphery of the forest, gray and they met several large beasts again. They were covered with yellow patterns, python more than ten meters long, wild boar with black hair and two curved corners on the mouth, and gray hair. They may be the lone wolf driven out of the group


    Gray, Bernal, Ellis and Caroline were killed one after another.


    In the end, the four men killed more than ten such large beasts.


    "Lord Viscount, I''m not quite right. There are too many large beasts on the edge of the forest!"


    Farr, an experienced hunter, frowned and reported to Viscount Fergus.


    "It''s too much!"


    Viscount Fergus also frowned slightly.


    There are too many large beasts on the edge of the forest, and the distribution is very dense, which is very abnormal, because with this distribution density, these large beasts can''t get enough food at all.


    No wonder they attacked Yangjiao village to hunt humans. It turned out that the food in the forest was not enough for so many large beasts.


    "I''m afraid the problem lies in the forest. Go deeper into the forest!"


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    Before, they only searched in the outermost part of the forest and did not go too deep into the forest.


    "Yes."


    The crowd nodded and went deep into the forest. This time, they didn''t need to be reminded by Viscount Fergus at all, so they had already played a twelve point spirit.


    Forests, especially those with very wide coverage, go deeper, the more large-scale beasts will be hunted, and the higher the risk is naturally.


    make love!


    The red leaf forest in autumn is full of red leaf trees of different varieties. Occasionally, some non red leaf trees can be seen, and most of their leaves wither and wither.


    Gray stepped on the dead leaves and walked slowly in the silent forest, raising the insight of his eyes and ears to the highest.


    But to his surprise, after going deep for several miles, they did not encounter any large beasts, but some small beasts.


    Such as rabbits, pheasants, or unknown beasts like mice but bigger than mice. In short, there are many small beasts instead of large beasts.


    This is very abnormal. You should know that there are so many large beasts outside the forest. Where there is a little deep into the forest, there is enough food. It is impossible to have none of them.


    "Viscount, there may be a powerful big guy around here!"


    Farr saw a cold sweat on his forehead and whispered to Viscount Fergus.


    "Be careful and keep searching!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded to show his understanding and motioned the people to continue the search, but he could clearly feel the sharper look in his eyes.


    The crowd continued to go deep into the forest, but just after they continued to go hundreds of meters deep again.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    A terrible roar came into their ears from a distance.


    It is like a beating bell and drum, and like a struck metal, sharp and harsh, and the tympanic membrane vibrates.


    There is a strong dignity in the voice, which is like a "Lord" declaring his sovereignty.

 Chapter 40

    Shua!


    Hearing the majestic roar, the ten people all looked tight in their eyes. They looked at the direction of the sound, but they couldn''t see what kind of beast was making the sound.


    The distance should be a mile away, and the trees are luxuriant, blocking the line of sight.


    Without Phare''s warning, people have guessed that it is the master of the voice who drove other large beasts to the edge of the forest. It is really that the other party''s voice is too deterrent.


    The world of beasts, although not necessarily the louder the voice, the stronger the strength, but generally speaking, the voice is terrible, and the strength is not much worse.


    They looked back at Viscount Fergus, waiting for Viscount Fergus to make a decision, whether to continue to lurk in the past and find out what kind of beast this "powerful guy" was, or just evacuate out of the forest.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Thinking for a moment, viscount Fergus waved to the people to dive in the direction of the voice, and he walked in front of the team.


    As the most powerful person among the ten people with the strength of fierce blood soldiers, at this time, he stood at the front of the team.


    He was blond and not big, but he was very strong. When people looked at him, they couldn''t help feeling at ease. Their fear of the terrible beast just now was also reduced a lot.


    Patter, patter!


    Stepping on the flat leaves and some fallen dead branches and leaves, ten people moved forward slowly. Except that Viscount Fergus could not see it, others were more or less nervous. Gray even saw that Caroline''s beautiful fist had been pinched white.


    In fact, gray himself was no better. His right hand never left the hilt hanging on the left side of his waist. As long as there was an emergency, he could pull it out immediately.


    Facing the unknown, people are always full of fear.


    However, gray is trying to adjust his breathing and make his breathing stable. This world is different from previous lives. There are too many unknowns and too many dangers. To have self-protection ability, you have to be a strong man.


    The strong are not only strong physically, but also strong psychologically.


    For example, viscount Fergus, in such a situation where everyone is nervous, he can still look calm and can''t see the slightest fear. This powerful psychological quality is worth learning from.


    Soon, his breathing became stable and his tight muscles relaxed. However, this does not mean that he has relaxed his vigilance, but that he is guarding against the possible crisis with the best attitude.


    If the muscles are tight for a long time, the reaction may become slow at the critical moment.


    During the journey, viscount Fergus occasionally looked back at gray and observed the state of gray. However, when he found that gray was the first of the four to breathe steadily and become stable, he couldn''t help showing a trace of approval in his eyes.


    He became more and more satisfied with the illegitimate son.


    The cultivation talent is strong, the combat talent is not bad, and even the psychological quality is quite strong.


    Originally, he thought Bernal would be the first person to adjust his state. After all, burrar is already an adult and has experienced the most actual combat among Gray''s four people. However, gray gave him a surprise and was the first to adjust his state.


    Under the guidance of viscount Fergus, the people were getting closer and closer to the direction of the voice.


    Suddenly, viscount Fergus, who was at the front, raised his hand to stop the people from moving forward. His eyes narrowed slightly through the cracks in the branches of the trees, looking in a certain direction, as if he had found something.


    A moment later, he waved to the people and motioned them to him. They leaned over carefully and walked almost step by step.


    "Is that...?"


    Near Viscount Fergus, gray looked forward through the cracks of the branches like Viscount Fergus, and his face was not surprised.


    Ahead, a natural lake with a diameter of about hundreds of meters appeared.


    Around the lake, there are no trees, but many weeds grow, but many are dried up because of the arrival of autumn.


    Right next to the lake, a "eating" is on.


    A wild animal, like a deer, with earthy yellow skin and black spots, fell beside the lake.


    Half of the neck had been bitten off, and a large amount of red blood flowed out of the neck and dyed the ground red.


    Next to the beast''s body, there is a "beast" eating.


    Its hair is white, but it has black, many long strips, like patterns.


    The head is huge, the ears are quite short, the white teeth are very sharp, the fur of the beast is easily torn, and the blood red muscles are easily torn off piece by piece, just like tearing bacon.


    Its tail is rather short and thick. It looks like a thick whip. If it is whipped by this "whip", I''m afraid it will never be better.


    Its body length should be able to reach more than two meters. In terms of body shape, it is somewhat similar to the leopard slaughtered by green, but it is more burly.


    It is like a fat man and a thin man, especially the position of the stomach, with a slight bulge.


    "Tiger, no, I''m afraid we should call it tiger shaped beast, or even blood beast!"


    Gray muttered with a pounding heart.


    The tiger in the previous life, as the overlord in the forest, has a very powerful voice, but compared with this "beast", it is a little witch to see a big witch, just like a big cat barking.


    Although he had never seen the tiger beast fight, gray felt that if the tiger in previous life appeared in front of the tiger beast, he would be killed face to face.


    Under the pressure of the shock in his heart, he withdrew his eyes and looked at Caroline and others. He saw Caroline and others and even the five guards with the same color of shock in their eyes. Obviously, they also found the unusual nature of the tiger beast.


    "Back!"


    At this time, viscount Fergus had reached out and made a backward gesture to the people. It was not a deep gesture, but just pointed his fingers behind him, so the people easily understood his meaning and slowly retreated back.


    "That''s it!"


    He retreated silently all the way and retreated two miles away. After confirming that he should not be heard by the tiger beast, viscount Fergus began to signal the people to stop.


    The people stopped and almost invariably gasped. The tiger beast put a lot of pressure on them.


    "Viscount, this is not an ordinary tiger. When I was hunting, I had seen several kinds of tigers, but I had never seen this type."


    Farr took the lead in opening his mouth. As a former hunter, he has a voice.


    "Well, it really doesn''t look like an ordinary tiger."


    Viscount Fergus leaned on his chin with one hand. He had seen an ordinary tiger. This tiger was indeed different from an ordinary tiger. Most importantly, he felt an extraordinary breath from this tiger.


    Gray asked Viscount Fergus with a slightly frown and a dignified face.


    "Father, this should be a blood beast?"


    "It should be, but I don''t know what kind of blood beast it is!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    The extraordinary breath can only be felt on the blood beast, so the tiger beast is a blood beast, which should be certain.


    Just then, Caroline, who had been quite pale, began to speak since she saw the tiger blood beast just now.


    "It should be a cold tiger."


    "Cold tiger?"


    Everyone, including Viscount Fergus, looked at Caroline, waiting for her explanation.


    "I saw the description of the cold tiger in a book. The hair is white, but there are black lines. The body is slightly larger than the ordinary tiger, but not much..."


    "This tiger blood beast is really similar to the description."


    After listening to Caroline''s description, viscount Fergus nodded and asked again.


    "Cold tiger, that is to say, it can exert cold ice ability?"


    "Yes, according to the records in that book, an adult cold tiger can spit cold air, and things will freeze when it is touched by the cold air. Its strength should reach the fierce level."


    Caroline nodded.


    "Fierce level? That''s OK!"


    Viscount Fergus looked slightly in his eyes and thought about how to kill the cold tiger.


    As long as the cold tiger still exists here, Yangjiao village will be attacked by wild animals again. If you want to relieve the crisis of Yangjiao village, you can only kill the fierce cold tiger.


    Although he can also choose to give up Yangjiao village and even the surrounding cultivated land, he doesn''t want to do so under unnecessary circumstances. For the nobility, cultivated land is a chicken that can lay golden eggs. Who would be too few?


    So the best choice is to kill it.


    The fierce blood beast is equivalent to the fierce blood warrior among humans, that is, his current level.


    If the two fight, it depends on the restraint of their respective abilities. He practices the blood method "wolf of the wind", which is fast and has the attack means of wind blade. If they fight one-on-one, they should be able to kill the cold tiger.


    However, to be on the safe side, after he decided to return, he summoned all the superior blood soldiers in the territory to kill the cold tiger with him. In this way, it is undoubtedly more secure.


    Just when Viscount Fergus was ready to withdraw from the forest, and then summoned the superior blood soldiers in the territory to hunt and kill the cold tiger, Phare spoke again, but what he said was that he could not help but let gray, viscount Fergus and others show a look of surprise and joy.


    "Viscount, the cold tiger is pregnant!"

 Chapter 41

    "What, are you sure?"


    Viscount Fergus suddenly looked sideways at Phare, and even he, who had always been calm, couldn''t help showing a little surprise on his face.


    "Pregnant¡°


    Gray and others showed shock and joy on their faces.


    Blood beasts can be domesticated, but they can only be domesticated from the "birth stage". After entering the growth stage, especially after adulthood, it is almost impossible to domesticate them. The arrogance of blood beasts makes it difficult for them to be domesticated.


    The newborn cubs are difficult to meet, on the one hand, because the "newborn" period is very short, often only one month from birth, and the time is fleeting.


    Moreover, the places where blood beasts live are deep in the forest. There are many crises, and few people can reach them. It is very rare for this cold tiger to leave the depths of the forest and come to the edge of the forest.


    If the cold tiger is really pregnant, it is a great opportunity for the Fergus family to have a blood beast.


    There is no doubt about the value of a blood beast. From the growth history of the Marquis of Sidney, we can know that a bronze backed dragon beast has guarded the Marquis of Sidney for hundreds of years and still protects the family.


    Of course, the cold tiger is obviously unable to compare with the wild blood beast such as the copper backed dragon, but it is already a very precious thing for the Viscount Fergus family. If it grows up, it will greatly increase the foundation of the Fergus family.


    "I''m sure I''ve seen a pregnant tiger before. It looks like this cold tiger."


    Farr was quite sure of the head.


    "Good, good. If that''s the case, the reward will be yours."


    Viscount Fergus looked even happier and said immediately.


    "Thank you, viscount!"


    Phare''s eyes brightened and his face was full of joy.


    The other four soldiers were full of envy and annoyance on their faces. They envied Farr''s rich reward this time, and were annoyed that they didn''t see that the cold tiger was pregnant.


    Glancing at the crowd, viscount Fergus immediately ordered again.


    "After going back, everyone is not allowed to spread any news about this cold tiger!"


    "Yes."


    Everyone present, including gray, obviously understood the importance of being pregnant and nodded quickly.


    "To be on the safe side, you stay here, Farr. You go back with me and observe again. Be sure to judge whether it is really pregnant."


    After thinking about it, viscount Fergus was still worried. He called Farr alone, left gray and others in place, and lurked away towards the lake where the cold tiger was found. Obviously, viscount Fergus didn''t pay general attention to the news.


    "Brother, do you think it''s true?"


    Alice, still surprised, looked at Bernal and asked.


    "I didn''t notice this before. I can''t judge it."


    Bernal asked, with a slightly raised eyebrow and eyes on gray and Caroline.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think it''s possible."


    Gray said.


    "The belly of the cold tiger did show signs of slight bulge. At that time, I thought it was the reason for his hypertrophy. I thought it was very possible to hear Farr say so."


    "I didn''t pay much attention."


    Caroline shook her head slightly. She just focused most of her attention on the appearance characteristics of the Han house, and didn''t pay attention to the belly of the cold tiger.


    Half an hour later, viscount Fergus and Phare returned. Phare''s face was full of joy. The joy on Viscount Fergus''s face had converged, but he could still tilt up slightly from the corner of his mouth, knowing that he was in a good mood at this time.


    "Father, is that cold tiger really pregnant?"


    Bernal asked.


    "She is indeed pregnant, and according to Farr''s judgment, the time to give birth should not be far away."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Great!"


    Gray''s faces were all happy. A pregnant cold tiger. If he could get a cub, I''m afraid the Fergus family would have more fierce combat power in a few years. At that time, the Fergus family''s heritage will be more profound.


    "Let''s evacuate the forest first!"


    Viscount Fergus commanded the crowd.


    "Yes."


    Gray and others nodded.


    Withdraw from the forest, and then take the soldiers who followed this time to enter the periphery of the forest and move all the more than a dozen wild animals out of the forest. Gray and others returned to the stone house of the old man, the village head of the village.


    Now the stone house has been temporarily requisitioned by the Fergus family, which is their temporary foothold here.


    On the way and searching the forest, the time has passed noon and arrived in the afternoon.


    In the old and crude room with a clear view of the rough stone wall, viscount Fergus, gray, Bernal, Ellis and Caroline sat around a round table.


    On the round table, there was a big plate, in which there was a golden roasted animal''s hind leg. I''m afraid it weighed more than ten kilograms.


    Each of the five had a plate in front of them, in which there was a large piece of meat cut from the hind leg. They were wearing a cloth on their chest, holding knives and forks and eating.


    They missed lunch because of the search and are now enjoying a late lunch.


    The hind leg came from the leopard that gray had hunted before. It was washed, sprinkled with seasoning and baked by the soldiers.


    Naturally, the soldier''s skill can''t catch up with the chef of the castle. However, the meat of this leopard is very delicious, which makes up for this deficiency.


    One bite, soft, fragrant and tender, but not too greasy. The lips and teeth stay fragrant. It has a different flavor, resulting in a very good appetite for the five people.


    Because of the inexplicable transformation of the body, gray, who had a terrible appetite, no longer limited himself and directly opened up to eat.


    On the one hand, it is because of the current food, on the other hand, it is because he has maintained a meal for two for more than three months, and the food consumption has increased again. It must be that Viscount Fergus and others should be able to accept it.


    "Bernal, I''m going to take gray and them back to the castle later. You need to stay in the name of strangling wild animals in Yangjiao village. Send someone to check the status of the cold tiger every day. Once the cold tiger is found to have a cub, send someone back to report immediately."


    Seeing that several people had finished their meal, viscount Fergus looked at Bernal and ordered.


    As the owner of the Viscount family, viscount Fergus''s every move will be monitored by other Viscount families. If he stays in Yangjiao village for a long time, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of other Viscount families, so he can''t stay here for a long time.


    "Yes, father, I see."


    Bernal answered quickly.


    He naturally understood Viscount Fergus''s concern. He knew that at this time, it was the best choice for him to stay.


    "Pay attention to safety. Just send soldiers to explore every day. You don''t have to go there in person. Tell them that when things are over here, everyone can get three gold coins. Even if they die, their relatives can also get three gold coins."


    After thinking about it, viscount Fergus solemnly ordered.


    "I know."


    Bernal nodded solemnly.


    In this case, the most suitable to monitor the cold tiger is the Viscount Fergus who has reached the strength of fierce blood soldiers. However, in order to avoid attracting the attention of other families, viscount Fergus obviously can''t stay here.


    Other people, even Bernal, are by no means the opponent of the cold tiger. If the cold tiger finds out, I''m afraid they can''t escape.


    Therefore, the most correct way now is to make heavy profits and drive the soldiers to explore.


    Gray listened quietly. When he heard that money drove soldiers to risk their lives to explore the cold tiger, his eyebrows slightly picked and finally stretched out.


    Although he is disgusted with this aristocratic behavior of using money to buy the lives of ordinary people, this is the norm of the world, and he is unable to change anything.


    Moreover, as far as he knows, this practice of the Fergus family is good. Many noble families drive soldiers like slaves. Even if they die in war, they can get very little compensation. In contrast, this practice of the Fergus family can be called benevolence.


    For such a strange world, he can not make complaints about it, nor can he change it. What he can do is just to adapt to such rules.


    When you can''t change the rules, you can only adapt to the rules, which is the way to survive.

 Chapter 42

    In the evening, viscount Fergus returned to the castle with gray, Caroline, Ellis and a small number of soldiers. Most of the soldiers had been left in Yangjiao village and handed over to Bernard.


    As soon as they returned to the castle, Mrs. Milan and Sarah greeted them. Sarah respectfully shouted "father", while Mrs. Milan looked at Viscount Fergus with a little doubt.


    "Master, why did you come back so late?"


    She was wearing a black low cut skirt with a beautiful sapphire necklace on her chest, showing her noble temperament.


    "Because some things have been delayed."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Is it troublesome?"


    Madame Milano frowned in bewilderment, and then asked.


    By the way, why didn''t you see Bernal? "


    Vicomte Fergus did not answer immediately, but waved to the servants around him to leave. After leading the people to the purple jade hall, he said.


    "It''s a bit troublesome, but it''s a good thing. As for Boral, I left him in Yangjiao village for the time being."


    "Good thing?"


    With a deep doubt on Mrs. Milan''s face and curiosity on Sarah''s face, she sat down next to gray and looked curiously at Viscount Fergus.


    "Yes, a pregnant blood beast was found in the Chiye forest next to Yangjiao village."


    Viscount Fergus nodded and explained.


    "What, pregnant... Blood beast?"


    Mrs. Milan gently covered her red lips and exclaimed.


    Sarah didn''t know the value of pregnant blood beast, but she knew it very well. Her face was full of surprise and asked continuously.


    "That''s great, sir. What kind of blood beast is it? Can you kill it with your strength after it gives birth?"


    "A cold tiger, whose adult strength can be comparable to that of a fierce blood soldier, becomes weaker during pregnancy. I think it should not be a big problem to kill it. However, to be on the safe side, I''m going to call Baron Ricardo and them together after it gives birth."


    Viscount Fergus tapped on the arm of the armchair with his finger and said his plan.


    "Yes, the more insurance the better."


    Mrs. Milan nodded again and again, and Sarah''s face was also happy at this time. Just now, gray had roughly explained to her the value of the pregnant blood beast and told her the benefits of the pregnant blood beast to the Fergus family.


    If it comes to the sense of belonging of the Fergus family, Sarah has to be above gray.


    Gray is because he has changed an adult soul. He has a natural strangeness to the world and the Fergus family. He can''t have a strong sense of belonging in a short time.


    Sarah does not have this strangeness, and her superior life is given by the Fergus family, so she is particularly dependent on the Fergus family.


    "This matter must be kept secret so that it will not be discovered by other Viscount families."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    Mrs. Milan and Sarah, who knew the importance of the blood beast, nodded. Then Mrs. Milan seemed to think of it and said.


    "By the way, sir, after you left today, Ford auction house sent an auction invitation to invite us Fergus family to the next auction. The auction time is this Sunday afternoon."


    "Ford auction house?"


    Hearing the name, gray had a little doubt on his face. He had never heard of Ford auction house, but he had heard of the Ford family. This was what he heard Caroline say after the hunting attack some time ago.


    The Ford family, one of the two count families enfeoffed by the Marquis of Sidney, has a history of more than 200 years. It is one of the families that followed the Marquis of Sidney earlier and has a very rich heritage.


    Moreover, the territory of this family also borders a small part of the territory with the Fergus family, which is located in the southeast of the Fergus family.


    "Sister Caroline, is the Ford auction house the property of the Ford family?"


    He whispered to Caroline nearby.


    "Well, the Ford auction house is one of the three major industries of the Ford family. It earns a lot of wealth for the Ford auction house every year. It can be said to be the pillar industry of the Ford family."


    Caroline nodded.


    "Three industries, which three industries?"


    Asked gray curiously.


    "Auction houses, aquatic products and textiles. It is said that the annual income of the three major industries of the Ford family can almost catch up with the territory tax."


    Caroline explained.


    "Can we catch up with the territory tax?"


    There was a look of surprise on Gray''s face.


    The world''s industry is not developed, there are only some small handicraft workshops, and most of the income of the nobility still comes from the territory tax, such as the Fergus family. The territory tax accounts for almost 90% of their income.


    It is really unusual for the Ford family to find another way to create three major industries in addition to the territory tax, and the income can catch up with the territory tax. He can''t help being curious about the Ford family.


    "I don''t know if I can get some previous industries in this world?"


    After thinking about it, gray smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Although his position in the Fergus family is not low, he has not had the opportunity to contact the family management, so it is impossible to engage in industry.


    Moreover, in his previous life, he was only an office worker, not an invention scientist. He forgot all his chemistry knowledge as early as a few years at work and returned it to the teacher. He didn''t know where to start.


    The most important thing is that even if he has not forgotten the chemistry knowledge he learned before, he may not be able to make trouble in this world.


    It is really hard to say whether different worlds have the same chemical reaction rules. Especially in this world, it is obvious that there are many places different from previous lives.


    Such as the shape of the world, such as the extraordinary species of blood beast, such as the existence of blood warrior beyond the limits of the human body... In short, this is a new world, a world different from the previous life. Whether the things of the previous life can be used in this world remains to be clarified in the future.


    On the other side, the conversation between Viscount Fergus and the lady of Milan continued.


    "Ford auction house''s auction invitation?"


    At the words of Madame Milan, viscount Fergus raised his eyebrows slightly, shook his head and said.


    "Recently, it''s best not to let other families notice the Fergus family. We Fergus family won''t participate in this auction."


    "No, sir, I think the Fergus family should attend the auction."


    Mrs. Milan smiled gracefully and shook her head.


    "Oh?"


    Viscount Fergus looked at the lady of Milan.


    "The Fergus family participated in the previous auctions. If they don''t participate this time, it will be easier for other families to notice the Fergus family, so I think they should participate."


    Mrs. Milan explained with a smile.


    Viscount Fergus touched his chin with one hand, carefully considered lady Milan''s words, and said.


    "What you said has some truth, so the auction will be the same."


    Saturday afternoon, the open space south of the castle.


    The black hair on the temples had been soaked with sweat, and there were drops of sweat on the chin and nose, which fell on the paved stone floor, leaving a small pool of water marks on the stone.


    And with the sweat sliding down, the water trace is still expanding.


    Gray''s body shook slightly, just like a tree shaken by the wind, which was a sign that his physical strength was reaching its limit.


    "Drink -"


    Finally, gray couldn''t hold on any longer. With a low roar, he retreated from the cultivation posture.


    Support your knees with both hands and recover your strength. It took a long time to recover some strength and stand up.


    Crackling!


    With a slight twist, the whole body made a sound like crackling and popping beans.


    He made a comfortable sound. After this practice, he moved his muscles and bones, soothed his body, and gave him a different kind of enjoyment.


    "Master Gree, wipe your sweat!"


    Barbara, the maid, came forward and handed the towel respectfully.


    Gray took it and wiped it carefully on his face and head, but he was a little happy in his heart.


    "The fourth time, the first training posture can last for one minute!"


    Only five days have passed since his strength reached the middle blood warrior, and only five days have passed, and he has been able to adhere to the first training posture for one minute for the fourth time. Although the progress speed is slightly slower than that of the next blood warrior, it is also extremely terrible.


    You know, even in the lower blood warrior stage, it took Ellis half a year to increase his limit by four minutes. After counting, it took a month and a half to increase his physical limit by one minute.


    Gray, who is in the middle blood warrior, has a higher level of strength improvement difficulty than Ellis, and can still increase the physical limit of one minute in only five days.


    Compared with the two, it is not difficult to see how fast his cultivation progress is now.


    The reason is still the inexplicable "transformation". Now he is in love with the inexplicable "transformation". The disadvantages are not seen, but the benefits are obvious. Almost every day, his strength has been greatly improved.


    "I will go to the auction tomorrow morning, but I can''t practice. I heard that the venue of the auction is the main city of the Ford family. Ford city is a city with a population of 300000. You can have a good look at it at that time."


    The permanent resident population of Fergus city is about 30000. It can be regarded as one of the largest cities under the Viscount of Fergus and even other Viscount leaders around it.


    The population of the main city of the Ford family has reached 300000, ten times that of Fergus. His heart is really full of curiosity. What kind of city is this?

 Chapter 43

    On Sunday morning, a carriage with the family emblem of "roaring wind wolf on the moon night" on the left and right drove out of Fergus castle, surrounded by more than a dozen cavalry.


    The carriage is pulled by two strong horses. The carriage is four meters long and two meters wide. It is made of light iron and wood.


    This is a kind of wood with both the toughness and hardness of iron and extremely light weight. The price of the same volume is more than ten times that of iron and wood. It is widely used in the manufacture of noble carriage.


    Outside the carriage, there was a layer of colorful silk, which completely covered the wooden structure.


    This is the best of the many wagons of the Fergus family. It can only be used when the owner travels. Usually, gray and they use a single horse carriage.


    The interior is also carefully decorated. There are six people sitting in the carriage, including Viscount Fergus, lady Milan, gray, Sarah, Caroline and Ellis.


    This time I went to a high-end auction attended by many nobles, so I wore dresses.


    Gray is wearing a beige dress, with his black hair, deep blue eyes like the sea, and a beautiful face, which has an inexplicable attraction.


    Moreover, on the left and right shoulders of his dress, there are several lake blue feathers to set off, which makes his temperament more unique.


    Next to him, Sarah was wearing a white short sleeved long skirt with white flowers on it, which made her look smart and lovely.


    Next to Sarah is Caroline in a blue skirt. The blue skirt extends downward from the chest and narrows gradually, outlining a beautiful curve, elegant and generous.


    The Viscount Fergus, lady Milan and Ellis in dress also have their own characteristics, either handsome or charming.


    However, those who belong to the aristocratic family will not be too bad in temperament and appearance. Temperament is cultivated by aristocracy, and appearance is carefully selected from generation to generation.


    Aristocrats, the upper class of the social class, have power and power. How can they marry ordinary looking people?


    Therefore, it is very common for nobles to have handsome men and beautiful women.


    "I wonder if Baron Harris will come to the auction this time."


    Sitting in the carriage, a few people chatted casually, and Viscount Fergus asked the lady of Milan.


    "I don''t think so. Baron Harris is too far from here. My brother shouldn''t come to attend."


    Said Madame Milano, shaking her head.


    "That''s a pity. The last time I saw Baron HALS was two years ago."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a little regret.


    "I haven''t seen my uncle for two years, but the last time my uncle came, he stayed too short!"


    Caroline smiled and said.


    Gray listened to the conversation of several people quietly, occasionally inserting a few words. He listened to the conversation of several people most of the time.


    In this world, there is no saying that a married man should follow her husband. Mrs. Milan''s full name is Milan Harris, and the Harris family is the family before she married.


    This is a baron family, but different from the two Baron families of Ricardo and Kipling in Viscount Fergus, to some extent, this Baron family is higher.


    Because this Baron family is enfeoffed by the Marquis of Sidney, it can be recognized in the whole territory of the Marquis of Sidney.


    Unlike the two Baron families led by Viscount Fergus, they will only be recognized in Viscount Fergus. Once they leave Viscount Fergus, they will no longer enjoy aristocratic privileges.


    Therefore, in this world, even if it is the same title, different enfeoffors have different values.


    For example, if a lord is enfeoffed by the Kingdom, he enjoys the status of Lord in the whole kingdom. Although the power is not as big as the Fergus family, the scope of power is broader.


    Two strong horses pulled, the carriage was also very light, and the traveling speed was not much slower than usual. After more than three hours, a huge city was far in sight.


    The first thing that came into view was the earthy yellow city wall, which was made of stones. It was about ten meters high and should be thick, because Gray had found that soldiers wearing uniform yellow leather armor were patrolling on the city wall.


    In addition, the spires of a few buildings can be seen, which are higher than the wall and exposed.


    At the gate of the city wall, there are three doors in total.


    The middle one, with double doors, is enough to accommodate three carriages passing in parallel.


    The other two doors, located on both sides, can only accommodate one carriage. The left side is used as the entrance of the city gate and the right side is used as the exit of the city gate.


    On both sides of the three doors, there are strong and energetic soldiers wearing yellow leather armor.


    At the exit gate, pedestrians and carriages are directly released. At the entrance gate, pedestrians can enter freely, but carriages have to queue up one after another to wait for inspection and collect entry fees.


    "Drive -"


    The cavalry looked cold, the driver of the horse raised his head, and the Fergus family''s motorcade kept coming towards the most spacious city gate in the middle, drove in quickly and raised a lot of dust.


    They were greeted not by yelling, but by the awe of the soldiers at the gate and the envy of the people in and out of the city.


    There is no need to accept inspection and pay entry fees, which is the privilege of the nobility. The Fergus family is an aristocrat granted by the Marquis of Sidney. Naturally, it is also an aristocrat in the Earl of Ford territory.


    "Roaring wind wolf? This is the emblem of the Fergus family, and the people of the Fergus family sit inside!!!"


    "Fergus family, viscount family, Fergus family?"


    "It''s the Viscount family! It''s only one level worse than the Lord!"


    Several soldiers whispered in awe.


    "Oh, if only I could build a family like the Fergus family one day."


    A soldier sighed and said his lofty ambition, but he welcomed a burst of white eyes.


    Nobles, even the lowest level Lord, also need countless war achievements to stack up, and the Viscount family level is two levels higher than the Lord.


    An ordinary soldier, even if the opportunity is against the sky, can mix a lord is already the top. If he wants to build a Viscount family step by step, he can only dream.


    When the carriage drove into the city, what came into view was the main road paved with stone slabs, spacious enough to accommodate three or two carriages.


    On both sides, there are stone houses one after another, most of which are one floor, the roof is covered with tiles, and there are also two floors high, but less.


    On both sides of the road, there will be carriages and pedestrians passing by from time to time, and these stone houses on both sides of the road can be heard from time to time. Some are hotels, some are pubs, and some sell fresh vegetables and fruits


    From the clothes on carriages and pedestrians, it is not difficult to see that these people are quite surplus, at least few people are yellow and skinny.


    After walking along the main road for more than 1000 meters, you enter a side road that can accommodate two carriages in parallel. Finally, there is no road ahead, and the carriage enters a huge square.


    The whole square, paved with yellow slate, should be half the size of a football field.


    Behind the square is a yellow building more than ten meters high, with the words "Ford auction house" on it. It should be two-story, and the yellow stone on the surface is polished very smoothly.


    When the carriage stopped, gray got down from the carriage and several people greeted him. The first person was a middle-aged man wearing a housekeeper''s uniform.


    "I''ve seen the Viscount, the Viscount''s lady, and the young masters and ladies!"


    Wearing a housekeeper''s uniform, the middle-aged man approached and immediately respectfully saluted several people and said.


    As the manager of the auction house, his vision is naturally very poisonous. He is naturally very clear about the family emblem of the nearby aristocrats, so he can see at a glance that this is the team of the Fergus family.


    "The private room has been arranged for you. Please follow me!"


    Under the leadership of the middle-aged people, they entered the yellow building. As for horses and cavalry, they will naturally be entertained.


    Came to the second floor of the building and was introduced into a private room with two beautiful maids.


    "Viscount, the kitchen has prepared a beautiful lunch. Would you like to start eating now or wait a while?"


    Asked the middle-aged man, still respectful.


    "Now!"


    Viscount Fergus said faintly that he, who had been here many times, was very familiar with the hospitality of Ford auction house.


    The middle-aged left after another salute. Only gray and the two beautiful maids were left in the private room.


    Gray looked at the private room, a space of 100 square meters, with extremely exquisite decoration.


    Murals, Rune lamps, decorative porcelain, vases with flowers, incense boxes, and a faint fragrance in the room.


    The whole space can be divided into two parts. The front part is a round table surrounded by several armchairs, which should be used as a dining place.


    In the second half, close to the wall and one meter away from the ground, there is a long skylight. The skylight is inlaid with transparent crystal. Through the crystal, you can just see the auction desk on the first floor.


    The whole private room should be convex, so although the private room is on the second floor, it is very close to the auction desk, so you can see the auction desk clearly.


    Next to the transparent skylight is a row of back chairs. The back chairs are paved with soft fur, which is extremely soft. I believe that even if you sit for a few hours, you won''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Father, when will the auction begin?"


    After a sumptuous lunch, gray sat in a back chair next to the skylight, drank the post dinner juice provided by the auction house, and looked excitedly at the first floor.


    The auction desk on the first floor has not been occupied yet, but the stepped seats on the first floor have been occupied one after another.


    Different from the comfortable environment in the private room, those stepped seats are crowded, almost people next to each other. If they are made a little larger manually, they will collide with the people next to them.


    "There is no absolute equality between people!"


    Seeing this scene, gray couldn''t help sighing a little.


    In his previous life, as an ordinary office worker, he never enjoyed special treatment. Taking the train is hard seat, taking the plane is economy class, and staying in a hotel is the cheapest kind


    In this life, with the identity of noble children, they enjoy all kinds of treatment beyond ordinary people, high-grade clothes, maid serving, exquisite food cooked by special chefs


    The comparison made him sigh deeply.

 Chapter 44

    Drinking fruit juice and lying on the soft armchair, gray and others leisurely waited for the beginning of the auction, but they were not the first to wait for the beginning of the auction.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The knock sounded. With the permission of viscount Fergus, one of the two maids opened the door of the private room and saw four people enter the private room.


    The first of the four was a man of medium build with short gray hair.


    Next to him was a beautiful middle-aged woman in a dress, with long blond hair slightly bent.


    Behind them was a young man in his early 20s and a teenager who should be about the same age as Ellis. Their hair was also gray.


    "Viscount Fergus, long time no see!"


    The first man smiled and said hello to Viscount Fergus. His time gave people a feeling of spring breeze.


    "Viscount Locke, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    Viscount Fergus stood up with gray and others and greeted the gray haired man.


    "Viscount Fergus is getting stronger and stronger. The war two months ago surprised us!"


    Viscount Locke joked.


    "I said hello to Viscount Oliver just now. His face was not good."


    "Viscount Locke joked. It was mostly luck that won the war."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a faint smile.


    "This should be gray Fergus?"


    Viscount Locke looked at gray and smiled softly.


    "Met Viscount Locke!"


    Gray stepped forward and made a standard aristocratic salute.


    "Don''t be shy. Just call me uncle Locke. These are my two sons, ALF and Morey. You can communicate more when you are free."


    Viscount Locke pointed to a young man in his twenties and another young man.


    "I will."


    Gray smiled politely and nodded slightly to them, but there was a trace of vigilance in his heart.


    Viscount Locke always has a spring breeze smile on his face. His words are gentle and give people a feeling of being easy to get along with, but gray always feels a faint sense of disobedience, just like seeing a man in a mask acting.


    Unable to give a reason, it was just an inexplicable feeling, which made him uncertain.


    "The auction is about to begin, so we''ll leave!"


    Finally, he said hello to gray and others, and Viscount Locke left.


    The door of the private room was closed again, and Viscount Fergus did not return directly to the fur seat, but looked at gray and said solemnly.


    "Be careful of this man. Don''t be deceived by his friendly appearance, let alone believe anything he says."


    "I see."


    Gray nodded solemnly. Sure enough, his previous feeling was not wrong. This man really had a problem, otherwise Viscount Fergus wouldn''t have warned so solemnly.


    On the other side, viscount Locke returned to the private room with a smile, waved back the two maids in the private room, and then the smile on his face disappeared like a change of face.


    "What do you think of gray Fergus?"


    "It''s not simple. It''s too old for each other''s age!"


    ALF, a young man in his early 20s, said with a slight frown.


    "Brother, you look up to him too much."


    Another young man, Morey, shook his head and looked contemptuous.


    "In my opinion, Lao Cheng is just pretending. I''m afraid he will show his true colors immediately in case of an emergency."


    "But I feel that he is really different from those who pretend to be young and mature."


    Young ALF still stuck to his point of view.


    "What''s the difference? Anyway, I don''t see -"


    "Well, there''s no need to draw a conclusion too early. Pay more attention to the news about him in the future. What kind of person he is will be clear sooner or later."


    Viscount Locke waved his hand to stop the dispute.


    "But his cultivation talent is certain. Morey, I''m afraid this man will become your competitor in the future. What''s the matter? Is there any pressure?"


    Among the two brothers of the Locke family, the most gifted is not the eldest brother ALF, but the younger Murray.


    "Father, don''t worry, I will become a crazy blood soldier earlier than him!"


    Morey''s face was full of confidence.


    "I''m glad you have this confidence, but don''t be anxious."


    Viscount Locke nodded and then looked at young Alfred.


    "Bernard Fergus is still staying in Yangjiao village. I feel it''s a little unusual. Let the spies lurking under Viscount Fergus probe carefully."


    "Yes, father!"


    Young ALF nodded.


    More than ten minutes later, someone finally appeared on the auction platform on the first floor illuminated by several Rune lights.


    A beautiful woman wearing a rose red skirt with a long slit on the side of the red skirt, revealing a white long leg, stepped onto the front desk with a gentle step.


    She has wavy black curls, gorgeous red lips and a beautiful face.


    The red skirt with low chest shows a large amount of white, the chest is extremely full, but the waist is extremely thin and full.


    This is a very attractive woman.


    "Hello, I''m Annie, the auctioneer. I''ll preside over the auction. Thank you for coming to support me in your busy schedule."


    "The auction here is the fourth auction held by Ford auction house this year. I hope you can all auction your favorite items this time."


    At this point, she paused slightly and said jokingly.


    "I also know that you want to see the auction items more than the little women. Then I won''t sell off. Please bring the first auction item!"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole auction hall suddenly roared. Many men shouted "want to see you more" and "we are here to see you", which made the atmosphere of the whole auction lively.


    On the auction platform, a tall woman wearing the same side slit skirt came forward with a long wooden box in her hands and placed the wooden box on the auction platform in front of auctioneer Anne.


    Anne, the auctioneer, stretched out her slender white fingers, buckled the buckle of the wooden box, opened the wooden box, and suddenly a long sword with black iron wood as the scabbard appeared in front of everyone.


    She took the long sword out of the wooden box, held the scabbard in her left hand and drew the sword in her right hand.


    Click!


    The long sword came out of its scabbard. Under the illumination of the rune lamp, a bright sword appeared. Its material characteristics were the same as those given by Viscount Fergus to gray and Ellis.


    "The sword is one meter and five centimeters long and five centimeters wide. It is made by skilled weapon refiners after hundreds of practice. It belongs to the best of weapons."


    The slender white hand gently touched the sword body, and Anne, the auctioneer, said with an elegant smile.


    "A good weapon is definitely the second life of a soldier. The starting price is 50 silver coins, and the bidding price shall not be less than 10 silver coins each time. Now the auction begins."


    As the voice of auctioneer Andy fell, there was an incessant bidding sound in the ladder seat on the first floor of the auction house.


    "I''ll give you 60 silver coins."


    "80 silver coins."


    "90 silver coins."


    "A gold coin."


    ¡­¡­


    "Two gold coins and ten silver coins. OK, it''s a deal. Congratulations on auctioning this Bailian boutique weapon."


    Anne, auctioneer, said sweetly in her voice.


    Finally, the long sword was auctioned by a short but strong man at the price of two gold coins and ten silver coins. From beginning to end, there was no intention of bidding in several private rooms on the second floor.


    Obviously, a hundred practice sword is not worth bidding at all. Even with their contacts, they can buy it directly from the smelter at a more reasonable price. The price will not be as high as at the auction.


    For example, viscount Fergus took out two at one time last time. Obviously, he should have bought them in bulk.


    "According to the description in the last book, there are thousands of exercises after hundreds of exercises. I don''t know what this thousand practice weapon is? Will it appear at this auction?"


    Gray once saw the general refining method of hundred and thousands of refined weapons in a miscellaneous book. It is said that the metal used to refine weapons is folded and hammered repeatedly.


    When the number of effective folding and hammering reaches 100 times, it is a hundred refining weapons, and when the number of effective folding and hammering reaches 1000 times, it is a thousand training weapons.


    The description seems simple, but in fact it is not. It requires not only extremely exquisite refining skills, but also special hammering methods.


    The weapon refiner who can refine weapons is already a good player among the weapon refiners. As for those who can refine weapons for thousands of years, only the top weapon refiners can do it.


    Because of this, this kind of weapon is extremely precious. One can auction more than two gold coins. At this price, ordinary civilians can''t afford to accumulate wealth for a lifetime.


    "However, thousand practice weapons are not the apex of weapons in the world..."


    Gray will not forget the existence of magic weapons. After all, viscount Fergus has a magic weapon in cyan.


    It is said that this magic weapon is refined by adding special magic metal and special refining process on the basis of thousands of practice.


    After refining, they often have some special abilities, such as increasing the sharpness of weapons, increasing the speed of wielding swords, and attaching fire damage to weapons.


    Adding different magic metals or different refining processes will make the final weapons have different abilities. It can be said that 100 smelters can refine 100 kinds of magic weapons.


    However, the weapon refiners who master the refining methods of magic weapons and can refine magic weapons are called weapon refiners. They have a high status. Although they have no actual title, they are highly respected by the nobility.


    "I don''t know what power Viscount Fergus has with his magic weapon?"


    Shaking his head, gray stopped thinking and continued to pay attention to the auction.


    "Please have the second auction."


    A long sword was refined and finally sold at the price of two gold coins and ten silver coins. The auctioneer Anne was obviously quite satisfied. She clapped her hands. Backstage of the auction platform, a woman in the same long dress came out.


    The woman is also tall, but she is no longer the woman before. She holds a tray with a small square pattern wooden box in it.


    Holding the wooden box with one hand, Annie opened it and revealed the contents of the wooden box.


    There are two earrings like jewelry. One end of the earrings like jewelry is thin metal, and the other end is a small purple crystal, which reflects a slight purple light under the illumination of the rune lamp.

 Chapter 45

    "The purple diamond earrings designed and made by a skilled jeweler are unique in shape, noble but not flashy. They are excellent jewelry for dinner. The starting price is 50 silver coins. Each increase can''t be less than 10 silver coins. Now we start shooting."


    Dragging the wooden box with one hand and turning it back and forth on the auction table for several times, auctioneer Anne said.


    "80 silver coins."


    "90 silver coins."


    "A gold coin."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The auction price rose all the way. Finally, it was auctioned to three gold coins before it was finally bought by a jewelled lady.


    Seeing the final transaction price, gray couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Obviously, in terms of practicability, the first auction is more practical, and the second auction has no other practicability except decoration, but the final transaction price is almost one gold coin higher than the former.


    Sure enough, in any world, women''s pursuit of good things can not be measured by "practicality".


    "Let''s welcome the third auction. The emerald hemostatic ointment exclusively prepared by Alva pharmacist in Ford city has the special effect of rapid hemostasis within one minute. Moreover, it also has an excellent recovery effect for all kinds of injuries."


    "For the efficacy of Lvyu hemostatic ointment, Ford auction house guarantees in its own name that it is absolutely true. The starting price is 60 silver coins, and each increase shall not be less than 10 silver coins. Now the auction begins."


    "70 silver coins."


    "80 silver coins¡°


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, the box of green jade hemostatic ointment was finally traded at the price of three gold coins and ten silver coins.


    Gray looked at this box of green jade hemostatic cream for a long time, and his complexion was slightly strange.


    "Isn''t this the usual abrading medicine of the Fergus family?"


    Gray fought with the soldiers, sometimes bruises, abrasions and other injuries. He rubbed the wound medicine several times, which is this kind of medicine.


    I just didn''t expect that the price of this medicine would be so expensive that I could finally auction the price of three gold coins and ten silver coins.


    "Please take the fourth auction, a fierce blood beast turtle''s blood, starting at 60 silver coins..."


    "Please order five auction items, one blood of fierce blood beast fire lizard, starting at 60 silver coins..."


    ¡­¡­


    The auction items were auctioned one after another, but from beginning to end, several private rooms on the second floor didn''t mean to bid.


    Because many of the auction items now appear are just ordinary objects of the aristocratic family and are standing items of the aristocratic family. The aristocratic family has special purchase channels. With the privileges of the aristocratic family, they can be purchased at a lower price, and there is no need to buy them specially.


    "Please the 37th auction."


    A sword with a bronze metal scabbard was placed on the auction table. When the body was pulled out of the scabbard, gray noticed that the sword was the same color as the previous Bailian sword.


    But on its surface, there are many strange fish like lines, which cover almost the whole body.


    Seeing such dense fish patterns, gray had guessed about the technology of the sword. Sure enough, the next words of auctioneer Annie confirmed his guess.


    "The sword is 1.4 meters long and 4 centimeters wide. It is tempered by a top craftsman for thousands of times."


    "I believe you all know the value of a thousand practice sword very well. I won''t say much here. The starting price is five gold coins, and each increase shall not be less than one gold coin. Now start shooting."


    Anne, the auctioneer, said with a light spit of red lips.


    "Six gold coins."


    "Seven gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "15 gold coins."


    There was a rare outcry on the first floor. The auction price rose one gold coin by one. When it rose to 15 gold coins, the outcry on the first floor became rare.


    15 gold coins are already a large sum of money for ordinary small families. Although their assets exceed 15 gold coins, most of them are fixed assets. Taking out 15 gold coins is the limit under the condition of ensuring capital turnover.


    "16 gold coins."


    On the second floor, someone finally made a noise, and the private room that made the noise was the private room where gray and them were. Yes, it was Viscount Fergus who made the noise.


    Hearing Viscount Fergus''s bid, gray looked at Viscount Fergus slightly strangely. Although the value of a thousand practice sword is extraordinary, it should not be in Viscount Fergus''s eyes. After all, viscount Fergus has a magic weapon with a value far exceeding that of a thousand practice sword.


    "17 gold coins."


    In another private room on the second floor, a man''s voice sounded.


    Those who can appear on the second floor should at least come from the aristocratic family, but they don''t know which aristocratic family the other party comes from. They may be the aristocrats in the Earl''s collar, or they may come from outside the Earl''s collar like gray.


    "18 gold coins."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, there was a price cry in another private room. Obviously, the level of Qianlian sword is worth fighting by the nobles in the private room on the second floor.


    "19 gold coins."


    "20 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "25 gold coins."


    Next, there was the competition between Viscount Fergus and other private rooms on the second floor. When Viscount Fergus raised the bidding price to 25 gold coins, the voice in other private rooms was quiet. Obviously, the price of 25 gold coins should have met their psychological expectations.


    People who can sit in the private room on the second floor will certainly have no problem taking out tens of hundreds of gold coins. However, there will always be a psychological expected price for any item. When it exceeds this psychological expected price, they will feel worthless and naturally will not continue to bid.


    "It seems that this thousand practice sword will fall into the hands of viscount Fergus. I don''t know if this sword was bought for Bernard?"


    Seeing that no one was bidding in other private rooms, Gray said to himself.


    Viscount Fergus has magic weapons and is not short of weapons. Therefore, this thousand practice sword is not bought for himself, and the most likely person among the Fergus family is Bernard.


    Now Bernal''s strength has reached the middle blood warrior, and the sword used seems to be still a hundred practice sword. Indeed, it should be replaced. As for gray himself, in the eyes of viscount Fergus, he is only a lower blood warrior.


    However, just when gray thought the sword had fallen into the hands of viscount Fergus, another bidding voice appeared.


    "30 gold coins."


    The sound also came from a private room on the second floor, which had not participated in the auction of Qianlian sword before.


    "The sound is a little familiar..."


    Gray always felt a sense of familiarity with the sudden quotation. He recalled it carefully and suddenly remembered it.


    "This is... The voice of the Viscount Oliver! Yes, yes, it''s definitely him!"


    "This guy didn''t participate in the auction before. Now he suddenly participates in the auction. I''m afraid the purpose is not for the sword, but for disgusting Viscount Fergus..."


    Gray looked sideways at Viscount Fergus and saw that Viscount Fergus had a slight pick on his eyebrows. Obviously, he also recognized the identity of the bidder.


    "35 gold coins."


    Viscount Fergus continued to make an offer, but at the moment of his offer, viscount Oliver made another offer.


    "40 gold coins."


    For Viscount Oliver''s offer again, viscount Fergus obviously had expected and spoke again.


    "45 gold coins."


    "50 gold coins."


    Viscount Oliver followed the offer again.


    "55 gold coins."


    "60 gold coins."


    "65 gold coins."


    "70 gold coins."


    The smell of gunpowder between the two is very obvious. One of them just quoted the price, and the other immediately followed, which attracted discussion in other private rooms.


    "It seems that Viscount Fergus and Viscount Oliver..."


    "It''s them. It''s no wonder. I heard that the Fergus family and the Oliver family found a territorial war more than two months ago. Their relationship is not good."


    "I heard that Viscount Oliver suffered a great loss and was forced by the Fergus family to compensate a lot of money."


    ¡­¡­


    "75 gold coins."


    "80 gold coins."


    "85 gold coins."


    "90 gold coins."


    The bidding continued, but when Viscount Oliver raised the price to 90 gold coins, this time, viscount Fergus did not continue to quote. He looked at the private room where Viscount Oliver was located and said faintly.


    "Since Viscount Oliver likes the thousand practice sword so much, I will give it to Viscount Oliver."


    "Oh, thank you very much. The eldest son is just short of such a sword!"


    Said Viscount Oliver in a strange way.


    The reason why he offered was naturally to disgust Viscount Fergus. Now his goal has been achieved. Even if he bought a thousand practice sword several times more expensive than the market price, it is worth it in his opinion.


    "That''s good. Viscount Oliver has spent so much recently. Is there enough gold coins? Don''t charge the auction house at that time!"


    Said Viscount foggs with a cold smile.


    "Don''t worry, there''s still some money."


    Said Viscount Oliver coldly.

 Chapter 46

    "The 38th auction item is a rune lamp made by a rune master. The starting price is five gold coins..."


    "The 39th auction item, pink heart, is a necklace jewelry made by master Fengman jewelry. It is inlaid with a big pink diamond and seven small pink diamonds. The starting price is seven gold coins..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the following several auctions, the transaction price of one is higher than that of the other. The voice of bidding on the first floor becomes less, but the voice of bidding on the second floor becomes more.


    The 50th auction item was put on the auction table on a tray by a woman with slender legs.


    Gray noticed that in this tray, there is a vest type inner armor. The inner armor should be made of leather and the color is pure black. However, unlike ordinary black, the black reflects light.


    "The 50th auction and the last auction at this auction is the iron rhinoceros inner armor refined by master Roland."


    Annie, the auctioneer, smiled and said.


    "Iron rhinoceros inner armor, is it the inner armor made of iron rhinoceros fur?"


    Hearing the introduction of auctioneer Anne, gray guessed.


    Armored rhinoceros is a fierce blood beast famous for its strong defense. Gray saw an introduction to this blood beast in a book.


    While the blood beast is powerful, it also has an invulnerable "iron sheet". Even if the fierce blood warrior uses the blood beast ability, it is difficult to leave too much damage on them.


    Among all the fierce blood beasts, although they are not the strongest, they are definitely the most difficult to kill. Even the crazy blood warrior needs a lot of effort to kill them.


    While gray was thinking about this, auctioneer Anne was already introducing.


    "As we all know, the iron rhinoceros is famous for its strong defense, and this iron rhinoceros inner armor is made by refining the most powerful fur on the iron rhinoceros through special techniques."


    "It not only inherits the strong defense characteristics of armored rhinoceros, but also greatly enhances its defense on this basis."


    "Our auction house has tested that even the fierce soldiers can hardly damage a penny by using their blood beast ability. It is definitely an excellent means to protect their lives at a critical moment. The starting price is 500 gold coins, and each increase must not be less than 100 gold coins. Now we start the auction."


    The high price of 500 gold coins completely silenced the first floor of the auction house.


    On the first floor, there are small families without titles, perhaps emerging through business, or families deprived of titles due to family decline. In short, all the wealth of these families may not be able to collect 500 gold coins.


    And 500 gold coins is only the starting price. Generally speaking, the final transaction price will be several times of the starting price. Therefore, this last auction is destined to be missed by them.


    The first floor was silent, but the second floor was lively.


    "It''s actually an iron rhinoceros inner armour. It seems that the auction is right."


    "Iron rhinoceros inner armor, good thing. The last time the iron rhinoceros inner armor was photographed by the Oliver family, this time, you have to shoot whatever you say!"


    "I''ve always wanted an inner armor for self-defense. I finally met it this time!"


    Among the private rooms on the second floor, there was a burst of surprise, followed by a succession of bidding.


    "600 gold coins."


    "700 gold coins."


    "800 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "Two thousand gold coins."


    The price soon rose to 2000 gold coins, and there are still many private rooms bidding, including Gray''s box.


    "2100 gold coins."


    "2200 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "3000 gold coins."


    When the price rose to 3000 gold coins, the boom finally subsided, and some nobles began to give up one after another. 3000 gold coins were enough to make the capital turnover of the general Baron family problematic. Although the iron rhinoceros internal armor was good, it could not lead to a shortage of family funds.


    "3100 gold coins."


    "3200 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "4000 gold coins."


    When the price rose to 4000 gold coins, there were only three private rooms still participating in the auction.


    One of the private rooms is gray''s private room, and the other is Viscount Oliver''s private room. Listening to the voice, gray judges that it should be Viscount Locke who has met before.


    "4100 gold coins."


    "4200 gold coins."


    "4300 gold coins."


    "Since you are so sure to win, I will give up to you."


    When the bidding price reached 4300 gold coins, viscount Locke withdrew from the bidding. His voice came out of the private room. He was very gentlemanly. I''m afraid people who didn''t know him would really be impressed by his demeanor.


    However, both Viscount Fergus and Viscount Oliver obviously knew Viscount Locke very well. The two were unmoved. They competed and exchanged words at the same time.


    "4400 gold coins, viscount Oliver, didn''t you bid for an iron rhinoceros inner armor last time? Why, do you want to bid another one?"


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "4500 gold coins, of course, are not too many good things. Even if I can''t use them, I can give them to my children."


    Viscount Oliver sneered.


    "4600 gold coins. The Oliver family has spent so much recently that there is no financial problem in the territory?"


    There was irony in Viscount Fergus''s voice.


    "4700 gold coins. Don''t worry. The details of the Oliver family are beyond the imagination of other families."


    Viscount Oliver snorted coldly.


    "Well, I''m relieved. In this way, 5000 gold coins, round up an integer. If Viscount Oliver wants to increase the price, I''ll give it to you."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a sneer.


    After listening to his bidding, there was no sound of the bidding in Viscount Oliver''s private room for the first time.


    "Master, forget it. Viscount Fergus may really want to give up. If we continue to participate in the auction, I''m afraid we can only shoot it."


    A middle-aged beautiful woman in a long black dress and long brown hair frowned and whispered.


    "Yes, father, you already have an iron rhinoceros inner armor. It''s not worth photographing."


    A brown haired young man in a dress and in his 20s also whispered.


    Viscount Oliver waved his hand, interrupted them, and said.


    "Viscount Fergus wants so much. Naturally, I can''t take your love, so I won''t participate in the bidding."


    He was not sure whether Viscount Fergus''s words were true or false, but as the middle-aged beautiful women said, it was not worth spending more than 5000 gold coins to bid for an already owned iron rhinoceros inner armor, even if the Oliver family could get the money.


    "Thank you very much. I was going to shoot 7000 gold coins, but Viscount Oliver saved me 2000 gold coins."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a cold smile.


    "Hum."


    Viscount Oliver hummed coldly. He regretted that he didn''t continue bidding. However, his words had been released, and it was naturally impossible to take them back. The face of the Oliver family didn''t allow him to do such a thing.


    At the end of the auction, gray and others waited a little in the private room. Soon after, someone knocked on the door and came in.


    These are four women, three of whom are tall and wearing uniform long skirts. They are the women who were responsible for bringing the auction items before the auction house. At this time, they all have trays in their hands.


    There are two gold earrings inlaid with diamonds in one tray, an oil painting from an oil painting master more than 100 years ago in one tray, and one more black inner armor in one tray, which is the auction item bought by Viscount Fergus.


    The first woman, wearing a low cut red dress with a full and white chest, was Anne the auctioneer.


    "Viscount, your auction has been sent here, a total of 5430 gold coins. I''ll reduce 30 gold coins for you, a total of 5400 gold coins!"


    She said with a sweet smile.


    "Well, thank you."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, then took down a leather bag embroidered with gold silk pattern from the waist on the right side of the gift pants, opened it, and took out a pile of coins in black purple and about the size of a nickel.


    "This is a magic coin!!!"


    Gray''s eyes lit up when he saw these purple and black coins.


    Magic coin, a coin polished by magic crystal, is equivalent to 100 gold coins. It represents a very high value. Almost 99% of civilians can''t see it once in their life, because it represents wealth they can''t create in their lives.


    Moreover, the value of this magic coin is not only very high, but also very high in itself.


    Within the magic crystal, there is a huge and special magic that can drive Rune items. All Rune items need this magic crystal. The rune lamp of the Fergus family is driven by this magic crystal.


    Viscount Fergus counted out 54 magic coins to complete the handover. Then gray and others left the auction in a carriage and returned to the territory. They didn''t arrive at Fergus Castle until nightfall.


    One day''s trip, gray didn''t get a visible harvest, but his harvest was great.


    During this day, he saw more than the sum of what he saw in recent months.


    It is a thousand practice weapon with beautiful fish patterns, which is just like a handicraft.


    The ointment prepared by a pharmacist has a good effect and can''t even reach the cutting-edge pharmaceutical technology in the previous life.


    It needs magic crystal to drive. There are a wide variety of Rune items.


    Not to mention bulletproof, it is iron rhinoceros soft armor that is probably free from shells.


    ¡­¡­


    The level of civilization in this world is not backward. It is better to say that in many aspects, it is even more advanced than previous generations. However, their development direction is very different from that of scientific and technological civilization. If one word is really used to describe it, it should be described as "high demon civilization".


    At the same time, he has a clearer understanding of the strict hierarchy of the world.


    The aristocracy in this world has more power than the powerful people in previous lives.


    It not only has a large number of material resources, but also enjoys preferential treatment in all aspects. It is a real class integrating power and resources.

 Chapter 47

    The red leaf forest is bright red, just like the sunset glow in the sky, spreading to the endless distance.


    Patter, patter!


    In the morning, in the red leaf forest near Yangjiao village, four elite soldiers of the Fergus family wearing black leather armor walked in the forest full of red leaf trees.


    They marched very carefully. When there was a storm, they would be alert immediately. They would not move on until they confirmed that there was no danger.


    "Have you heard? Another one died yesterday. It''s already the seventh!"


    A strong man with slightly dark skin whispered.


    "How did you die?"


    Another big, strong man whispered.


    "I heard that he was bitten by a poisonous snake. He was so unlucky that he was bitten on his neck. He died on the spot. He was really wronged."


    The skin is a little dark, said the strong man.


    "It''s good. The four guys who died a few days ago are miserable. They should have met the monster head-on. They even have no bodies."


    A vigorous man answered.


    "Do you think we''ll run into that monster?"


    A man with yellow hair looked worried.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth. I still want to go back alive and marry my daughter-in-law."


    The vigorous man was dissatisfied and scolded.


    "Marry a daughter-in-law? I''m going to marry a daughter-in-law this time. Although this task is dangerous, the Viscount''s reward is also very rich. There are three gold coins."


    Hearing that he was married to his daughter-in-law, his skin was a little dark, and the strong man licked his tongue, his eyes flashed with excitement and longing.


    Three gold coins, a huge sum of money they could not imagine before. Under normal circumstances, even if they have worked for the castle for decades, they may not be able to save such a huge sum of money.


    As long as he can get this reward, he can quit his current job as a castle soldier, go back to marry a wife, farm land or do some small business, and have no worries for the rest of his life.


    As for the danger, he didn''t care much. As long as he became a soldier, the danger would be inevitable. In the war a few months ago, there were no monsters, not dead people?


    And dozens of them died, several times more than those who died in the mouth of the monster.


    The big man and the Yellow haired man didn''t speak, but they couldn''t help showing a trace of longing on their faces. As long as they survived, they could have enough food and clothing for the rest of their life at the end of this task.


    Along the way, the four groped in the forest. About half an hour later, they saw the lake they saw last time.


    In the trees near the lake, there is a simple nest built by dead branches. There is the place where the cold tiger usually sleeps. Because it is not the first time to explore. At a distance, several people can easily find the nest and find the resting cold tiger in the nest.


    "Come on, look, is that...?"


    Suddenly, the four people''s eyes suddenly opened and looked at the direction of the cold tiger''s nest with surprise and joy.


    In the humble nest built by dead branches, a two meter long cold tiger lay obliquely on the dead branches.


    Compared with ordinary tigers, the size is more huge. However, under its huge size, it is not full of fat, but strong and explosive muscles.


    From the appearance alone, we can see the strength of the tiger blood beast. The four of them have no doubt. If the tiger blood beast finds out, none of them can escape. The four companions who were killed before are the best proof.


    But at this time, what they stared at was not the strong and explosive terrorist muscles on each other, but a white animal about 20 or 30 centimeters long next to each other''s lower abdomen.


    He was covered with white hair, motionless, lying quietly next to the tiger blood beast, with only occasional slight peristalsis, proving that it was alive.


    The four people looked at each other with excitement and joy on their faces. They knew that their task was finally completed, because the white animal was obviously the cub of a tiger beast!


    Although the distance is a little far away, they can''t even see the shape of this small white animal, but they are very sure that it is the cub of the tiger blood animal, which will appear next to the tiger blood animal. If it hasn''t been killed, it can only be the cub of the tiger blood animal!!!


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you give birth?"


    Bernal, who was told that he was stationed in Yangjiao village, soon reached Fergus castle. Viscount Fergus, gray and others who got the news showed an indisputable excitement on their faces.


    A blood beast whose strength can be comparable to that of fierce soldiers in adulthood is a blood beast whose strength can be comparable to that of fierce soldiers in adulthood!


    There is only one step left to get it. You can get it immediately as long as you summon people and kill the female beast.


    "Finally gave birth!"


    Viscount Fergus''s face showed a rare happy look. After waiting for more than half a month, the cold tiger finally gave birth.


    "Great!"


    Sarah sat next to gray with an excited face.


    "Well, great."


    Gray also showed a happy face. A cold tiger cub is indeed of great value, at least for the current Fergus family.


    Caroline and Ellis were both full of joy and excitement.


    "Master, it''s inevitable that an accident will happen. You''d better start as soon as possible!"


    Madame Milano clasped her hands excitedly, paced back and forth, and said eagerly.


    "I know."


    With a smile on his face, viscount Fergus nodded solemnly, and then called the housekeeper Nison.


    "Nathan, send someone immediately to inform Baron Ricardo, Baron Kipling, Lord corky and Lord Harry to come to the castle to see me immediately!"


    The four men are the other four superior blood soldiers under the leadership of viscount Fergus, except Lord Linde. If you want to hunt the cold tiger safely, you must call four people.


    "Yes, Lord Viscount!"


    Housekeeper Nison, a brown haired man in his early 40s, wondered why the Viscount summoned the four so urgently, but he knew what to ask and what not to ask, and quickly took orders to arrange the informant.


    More than an hour later, Baron Ricardo, Baron Kipling, Lord corky and Lord Harry arrived at Fergus castle one after another.


    "What, a cub of a cold tiger?"


    "This, this..."


    Because they wanted four people to participate in the killing of the cold tiger, viscount Fergus told them about the cold tiger cub. When they learned about the existence of the cold tiger cub, they couldn''t help being shocked.


    A cold tiger cub has been a great shock to the Fergus family, not to mention their Baron family and Lord family.


    A moment later, Baron Ricardo was the first to react.


    "Congratulations, viscount, on getting a cold tiger cub!"


    "If you want to get the cold tiger cub, you still need the help of the four of you to kill the cold tiger mother beast who has just given birth with me."


    Viscount Fergus looked at the four men.


    "Lord Viscount, just tell me!"


    Baron Kipling took the lead in saying.


    As the first fighting family under Viscount Fergus, the Kipling family never refused to fight and has always been in the forefront.


    "Lord Viscount, do as you please!"


    Baron Ricardo, Lord corky and Lord Harry said immediately.


    "Well, the cold tiger cubs will belong to the Fergus family, but the flesh and blood of the cold tiger that has given birth will be shared by all four of your families."


    Viscount Fergus nodded with satisfaction and said.


    The most correct way to control his subordinates is the combination of grace and power. Viscount Fergus obviously understood this. After forcibly recruiting four people to participate in the siege, he gave them some of their benefits and benefits.


    "Thank you, viscount, for your generosity!"


    The faces of the four people could not help but show a happy look. The cold tiger cub did not have a share, but the blood, flesh and blood of the cold tiger that gave birth were also extremely precious things, which could be distributed. This time, the income was definitely not low.


    "Well, in order to avoid accidents, let''s go, gray and Ellis. You two are with us."


    Viscount Fergus glanced at gray and Ellis and said.


    "Yes."


    Both of them answered the Tao, but gray said again after answering the Tao.


    "Father, I suggest taking more cavalry!"


    "Bring more cavalry? Master gray, we need to be secret now. If the team is too large, it will be noticed by other Viscount families."


    Baron Ricardo frowned disapprovingly.


    "Too many people are really easy to be noticed by other Viscount families, but even if they are noticed, it must be too late when they get the news."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Brother Bernard has been in Yangjiao village for so long that I''m afraid the Viscount family has noticed. For the sake of insurance, I think we should take more cavalry."


    "Father, I think what Gray said is reasonable. Even if other families know it, it''s too late to bring more cavalry. They have more ability to deal with emergencies."


    Caroline also said.


    "You''re right. We should bring more people."


    Viscount Fergus nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 48

    With the cavalry, more than 100 people left Fergus castle and headed for Yangjiao village.


    Along the way, attracted a lot of attention, and I don''t know how many of these eyes are spies from other families.


    More than two hours later, they arrived at Yangjiao village.


    "Father."


    Seeing the arrival of viscount Fergus, gray and his party, Bernard immediately welcomed the soldiers.


    "Well, you worked hard this time!"


    Said Viscount Fergus, looking at Bernard with satisfaction.


    "Master Bernard is more and more like a Viscount when he was young!"


    Baron Ricardo smiled and boasted.


    "Uncle Egbert flattered me. I''m just stationed here. It''s far from what my father used to be."


    Bernal looked modest, but it was obvious that he was in a good mood because of praise, he continued.


    "Father, a total of seven soldiers died in the red leaf forest this time."


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus glanced at Bernal''s back. There were more than 20 soldiers, but now there are only a dozen soldiers. His face remained unchanged and said.


    "My promise will not change. All of you will be rewarded with three gold coins, and I will give the reward to their families when they die."


    "Lord Viscount Xie!"


    The remaining ten soldiers, you look at me, I look at you, with excitement on their faces.


    Not only happy for their survival, but also excited about getting an unimaginable huge sum of money. At the same time, there are some sadness about their dead companions. After all, their companions who have been together day and night for so long died.


    "Seven are dead!"


    Looking at the more than ten excited soldiers, Gray was in a complex mood, with both regret for the lost life and sympathy.


    The common people in this world are more unfortunate than him in his previous life. Although he had a bad life in his previous life, without luxury cars and luxury houses, his life safety can be guaranteed.


    But in this world, the safety of life is not guaranteed. Needless to say, life is equated with money and measured by money. For only three gold coins, they are willing to gamble their lives. It can be imagined that the hardships of civilian life in this world.


    Viscount Fergus obviously didn''t feel much about the death of the seven soldiers, he said.


    "Let''s go and do it as soon as possible!"


    "Yes."


    Everyone responded, and their eyes basically did not stay on the more than ten soldiers behind Bernal.


    Apart from gray, no one regrets these lost lives. Measuring civilian lives with money is the norm and rule of the world. They are used to it.


    More than 100 people tied their horses in Yangjiao village, entered the Chiye forest and went to the lake in the Chiye forest.


    Along the way, they were extremely careful not to make too much noise, so as not to disturb the cold tiger mother beast in advance.


    When it was approaching, it made the ordinary soldiers stop moving forward and watch from a distance, while Viscount Fergus, gray and other people with the lowest strength and the next blood soldier continued to explore the past.


    The reason why these soldiers were brought was not to let them participate in the encirclement and killing of blood beasts, but to guard against other people of the Viscount family.


    One to one, soldiers are not opponents of blood soldiers, but if they fall into the siege of soldiers, even blood soldiers will be hacked to death by random knives, unless the blood soldier is covered with copper skin and iron bones.


    Of course, even gray, Bernal and Ellis were not counted by Viscount Fergus in the hands of the cold tiger.


    Even the strength of the middle blood warrior can''t play a big role in killing the fierce blood beast like cold tiger. It''s just to let them have a long experience.


    Soon, a lake with light green color appeared in Gray''s view.


    Looking for it, I soon found the nest of the cold tiger not far from the lake.


    In the nest, the extremely broad cold tiger with a body length of two meters is eating an animal. From the perspective of the animal''s skeleton, the animal''s body length is at least more than one meter.


    Should be just giving birth, the body is extremely weak, eating a lot to supplement physical strength.


    Next to it, a small animal like a cat is crawling and sucking at its lower abdomen.


    The little animal is more than 20 cm long and covered with white hair. There are black lines in the white hair. If it is changed to another place, I''m afraid it will really be regarded as an ordinary white cat.


    "Do it!"


    Viscount Fergus gave an order to Baron Ricardo, and then slowly lurked towards the nest.


    "Yes."


    Baron Ricardo said in silence, and then hurried to keep up.


    Gray, Bernal and Ellis did not follow. They still stayed in place to observe the cold tiger and its cubs. They could not be involved in the next battle.


    However, the three were a little excited, not only for the upcoming cold tiger cub, but also for this rare high-level battle.


    "Elder brother, do you think they can succeed?"


    Ellis asked slightly nervously.


    "Certainly."


    Bernal was very sure.


    "The cold tiger has just given birth and is very weak. Even if his father is alone, I''m afraid he is sure to kill it, not to mention Baron Ricardo''s four superior blood soldiers."


    Gray didn''t make a sound. He kept staring at the direction of the cold tiger''s nest. He agreed with Bernal''s words.


    It shouldn''t be a big problem for a fierce blood soldier and four superior blood soldiers to kill a cold tiger whose cub strength is greatly weakened.


    Gray unexpectedly had no sympathy for the next encounter of the cold tiger mother beast.


    Blood beasts are extremely ferocious beasts. They eat flesh and blood. This flesh and blood includes not only animals but also humans. At least 100000 people in the purple moon Kingdom die in the attack of blood beasts every year.


    This is already the case of fewer casualties. In the history of the mainland, for a long time, human beings once became the blood food of blood beasts.


    It was an extremely dark history. At that time, human beings were like lambs to be slaughtered. They had no resistance in front of blood beasts. They didn''t know when they would become food for blood beasts, and whether they could wake up after sleeping.


    Knowing this history, gray can hardly sympathize with blood beasts. Blood beasts feed on humans. Why can''t humans hunt blood beasts?


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Just as gray was thinking about these, a deafening roar sounded. Gray quickly looked, and saw the cold tiger mother beast stand up vigilantly, show her big mouth, show her teeth and look in one direction.


    Viscount Fergus, they''ve been found!


    Then, he saw that the cold tiger jumped five or six meters away and rushed in the direction of viscount Fergus.


    "Get away!"


    Gray heard Viscount Fergus''s loud warning, and then saw a blue sword cut an unknown red leaf tree and greet the claws of the cold tiger.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    When the blue long sword collided with the cold tiger''s claws, it made a sound like the exchange of gold and iron. It was clearly something grown by flesh and blood, and it was as hard as metal.


    make love!


    Viscount Fergus retreated several steps by the impact of the huge body of the cold tiger, but immediately rushed towards the cold tiger with a sword.


    The power of blood not only poured into his hands and feet, but also into his blue long sword. As a fierce blood warrior, the power of blood has been quite strong and can be used as a conventional means of combat.


    The strength of the hands infused with blood power did not increase much. It can only be said that a little is better than nothing. The blood method he practiced was deduced from the wind wolf, who was not good at power.


    However, his speed soared a lot. After all, the wind wolf speed can also be ranked upstream among all fierce blood beasts.


    Moreover, the surface of the blue long sword filled with blood seems even more blue.


    Shua!


    Viscount Fergus quickly appeared on the side of the cold tiger and cut his sword towards the neck of the cold tiger.


    Poof!


    At the critical moment, the cold tiger raised his right front paw to block the sword cut to his neck. However, there was a deep scar on his right front paw. Cherry red blood drops were spilled, and the thick fur on the surface did not give it too much protection.


    There are some reasons why Viscount Fergus is a fierce blood warrior and powerful, and there are also reasons why Viscount Fergus''s cyan long sword is a magic weapon and has the ability to enhance the sharpness of the weapon.


    Poop poop!


    At the same time, the four barons of Ricardo touched the back of the cold tiger, and all the weapons in their hands split at the cold tiger.


    It also left a wound on the cold tiger, but it was much shallower than the huge wound left by Viscount Fergus.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The injury made the cold tiger crazy, the tiger''s mouth opened, and a mass of white cold appeared and hit the Viscount Fergus.


    The branches of the trees encountered along the way are actually attached with a layer of frost, which shows the low temperature of the cold air.


    "Be careful!"


    Gray, who was watching the battle in the distance, couldn''t help crying out, but he soon put down his worry, because Viscount Fergus had escaped with speed before the cold of baissen approached.


    Not only that, after escaping, he attacked with a "wind blade" and stopped the cold tiger from turning around and attacking Baron Ricardo behind him.


    Poof!


    The cold tiger was injured again, and this time the injury was more serious than all the previous injuries, because this was caused by the "wind blade", the strongest means that Viscount Fergus can use at present.


    "Steady!"


    Seeing this scene, gray basically determined that there should be no problem for Viscount Fergus to kill the cold tiger.


    What happened next, just as he expected, the cold tiger was more and more seriously injured and moved more and more slowly. He exercised "cold" twice in succession, and was avoided by Viscount Fergus with speed.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Finally, with a painful howl, the cold tiger completely fell down and fell to the ground, leaving only convulsive strength.


    But just as everyone was ready to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, in the red leaf forest not far away, six figures quickly rushed out and went straight to the cold tiger''s nest.


    The timing is extremely delicate. It happens that the cold tiger mother beast has just died, and the soldiers dare not get too close because the cold tiger mother beast is too dangerous. There is still a long distance from the cold tiger nest.


    If the cold tiger mother is not dead, they will rob the cold tiger cub, which will inevitably lead the cold tiger mother to attack wildly. This is also the reason why gray and others did not take advantage of viscount Fergus and others to kill the cold tiger and take away the cold tiger cub.


    And if the soldiers from afar come and surround themselves, even if their strength is more than 100 elite soldiers, it is definitely enough.

 Chapter 49

    "No!"


    Seeing the six people who suddenly rushed out and rushed to the cold tiger''s nest, viscount Fergus and others shouted bad, turned and rushed to the cold tiger''s nest.


    Gray, Bernal and Ellis also screamed and rushed to the cold tiger''s nest.


    However, neither the five Viscount Fergus nor the three gray were close to the cold tiger nest. They could only watch the six people rush to the cold tiger nest and pick up the cold tiger cubs.


    "It''s him!"


    Looking at one of the six, gray looked ugly.


    The man was of medium build and gray hair. He was the Viscount of Locke, sten Locke, who warmly greeted them at the auction house.


    At that time, the other party''s face was full of gentle smiles, with natural affinity. The active concession during the auction was undoubtedly the aristocratic style.


    At this time, although the other party still has a smile on his face, it is annoying no matter how he looks, and the robbery he is doing now has no aristocratic demeanor.


    Sure enough, this man is a real villain!


    "And them!"


    At the same time, gray also noticed that Alfred and Morey, viscount Locke''s two sons, were also among the six.


    "Sten, it''s you!"


    Viscount Fergus, with blond hair flying like an angry lion, glared at Viscount Locke and roared angrily.


    It was not easy to kill the cold tiger mother beast, but unexpectedly, the cold tiger cub was preempted by Viscount Locke. You can imagine his anger at this time.


    "Viscount Fergus, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon!"


    In the face of viscount Fergus''s glare, viscount Locke looked as usual and greeted calmly.


    He didn''t have a mask, because it was unnecessary. The Viscount, who was enfeoffed by the Marquis of Sidney, knew each other''s means quite well. Once he handed it in, he could recognize it immediately, so he didn''t intend to cover his face at all.


    "Hand it in!"


    Vicomte Fergus, who was still in the mood of pretending to be coy with each other, rushed over angrily with Baron Ricardo.


    "That won''t work, ALF, Murray, you go first!"


    Viscount Locke smiled and shook his head, gave an order, took three men to meet the five Viscount Fergus, and quickly handed them in.


    The three men who followed him had the strength of superior blood soldiers. Although the number was one less than the five Viscount Fergus, the five Viscount Fergus were not in their heyday.


    After a great war, both physical strength and blood power were consumed. Therefore, in the face of the struggle between Viscount Locke and his four people, he was only barely tied and could not even free up one person to pursue the cold tiger cub.


    I can only watch ALF and Morey turn around and run to the dense mangroves with the cold tiger cubs.


    "Stay!"


    Fortunately, there were three people, gray, who intercepted ALF and Murray.


    "Bernal, I''ve long wanted to meet you!"


    Facing the three gray interceptors, Alf went straight to Bernal and fought with Bernal.


    Morey kept running into the mangroves, leaving gray and Ellis chasing after him.


    "Damn it, that guy is already a middle blood soldier!"


    After chasing for a moment, Ellis had lost his opponent''s figure. He was angry and roared, with both anger and jealousy in his heart.


    Angry that the other party robbed the cold tiger cub, jealous that the other party was about the same age as him, but his strength had reached the middle blood warrior, and he was very far away from the middle blood warrior.


    "Huh?"


    He looked at his side and looked stunned. Gray, who should have been on his side, didn''t know when he had separated from him and couldn''t see his figure.


    In the mangroves, a young man in Black War clothes ran quickly with a cold tiger cub in one hand.


    The dense mangroves were easily avoided by him. Even holding a cold tiger cub in his hand had no great impact on his speed and flexibility.


    Sometimes when vines get in the way, he jumps gently and has crossed the vines and fled in the past.


    He could hear a lot of footsteps coming here. Obviously, the soldiers of the Fergus family were chasing him, but he didn''t care. At his speed, those soldiers couldn''t catch up with him.


    He glanced at the cold tiger cub who had not opened his eyes in his left hand, and his eyes were full of joy, because his father had promised him to make the cold tiger cub his future mount.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, he felt a slight sound coming from the side, like a blowing breeze.


    However, his keen hearing made him recognize the difference between the sound and the wind. The power of blood poured into his body, and his body became unusually flexible, just like a monkey in the forest.


    The blood method he practiced was called "wooden monkey", which was deduced from the fierce blood animal wooden monkey. It was a kind of blood animal that was agile and could manipulate plants to fight.


    Now he is just a middle blood warrior. Naturally, he can''t use the blood beast ability to manipulate plants, but he has the flexibility of wooden monkey. Especially when the body is filled with blood, this flexibility is greatly enhanced.


    He was suddenly low, and then quickly fled away from the wind.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    At the moment when he was short, a long, bright sword swept over his head and cut many mangrove branches.


    In his heart, he quickly pulled a long distance and pulled out a sword from his waist.


    It''s a long sword with fish scale patterns on its body. It''s a thousand practice sword.


    "It''s you, gray Fergus!"


    He looked surprised when he saw the man who made the sneak attack.


    "How can you be so fast?"


    He clearly saw the other party chasing after him just now. When did the other party run in front of him?


    "Hand it in!"


    He didn''t answer the other party''s doubts. The sneak attack made the other party hide. Gray didn''t stop. He approached the other party with a few steps and swept the sword away from the other party again.


    "Hum, it''s up to you!"


    Facing the coming gray, Murray snorted coldly, turned sideways to avoid the sword swept by gray again, and then stabbed gray from the side.


    Although the timing is not quite right, he has long wanted to meet the man described by his father as a "competitor" in the future.


    Shua!


    Facing the sword stabbed from the side, gray turned fiercely, and the sword in his hand was swept to the side by his turning action.


    Dang!


    The two swords collided with each other, and then they were shocked and retreated several steps.


    "You, you... Are already a middle blood soldier?"


    Hold your body, and Murray was surprised.


    The blood method "wolf of the wind" practiced by the Fergus family is the same as the blood method "wooden monkey" of the Locke family, which has not greatly increased the power.


    But now the other party can compete with himself in the power competition. The strength of the other party is likely to be the same as himself, and has reached the middle blood warrior.


    "How is it possible? You... How is it possible?"


    However, he is not very confident about this conclusion. The other party is only 16 years old and less than 17 years old. He has only studied blood method for more than a year. How can he reach the middle blood warrior so soon?


    The other party was surprised, but gray was not surprised. He stabilized his body and had saved to the other party again.


    Shua!


    The long sword in his hand turned into a cold light, stabbed it out and hit the other party''s chest.


    "Hum -"


    Morey was short and avoided the sword. Not only that, but also he rushed towards gray with a short body, and the thousand practice sword in his hand swept out.


    If he is cut, even if gray is wearing war clothes, he will suffer some injuries. If he doesn''t have war clothes, he will be cut in two.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    Gray quickly drew his sword back to block, blocked the sword, and opened the distance by the force of anti shock.


    Then, the power of his blood suddenly poured into his legs, his body turned into a residual shadow, and the whole man moved faster than before.


    Those who practice the blood method "wolf of the wind" are good at speed. Now they use the blood force to increase the speed, and the speed has been increased. It is easy to get close to Morey''s side.


    Without any hesitation, a sword quickly tilted upward from bottom to top. The blade had an extremely dangerous smell. Facing the man who robbed the cold tiger cub, gray had no intention to keep his hand.


    However, after all, Morey is also a medium blood soldier. At the critical moment, he used the power of blood, and his body''s flexibility soared. The whole person is as flexible as a monkey. In this forest terrain with many trees, the advantage of flexibility is brought into full play.


    Poof!


    However, after all, he held a cold tiger cub in his hand, and his actions were more or less affected. He didn''t feel it during running, but it was exposed in the battle that couldn''t tolerate any influence.


    Although he hid behind a tree, he still couldn''t hide all of them. Before hiding behind the tree, his shoulder was wiped by the sword, his battle suit was cut, and there was a trace of blood on his body.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    One blow injured the other party. Gray''s eyes brightened, the blood power poured into his legs again, quickly caught up with the other party, and stabbed his heart back with a sword.


    The strength has reached the middle blood warrior, and the blood power has become much stronger. He has tested it and has been able to use it ten times continuously. Therefore, when fighting, he is not as stingy as the lower blood warrior.


    Poof!


    There was another cut in Morey''s back. This time, the injury was more serious than the previous injury, and even a trace of red could be seen flowing out.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray shot one after another. Every time he used the power of blood, a wound would be added to Morey. Soon, several wounds would be added to the other party.


    However, they were not fatal injuries. The other party avoided the key position with the sensitivity of the body.


    "Go on like this..."


    Pain came from several places all over the body. Morey''s face twitched with pain. He didn''t try to escape, but he didn''t run as fast as the other party. Gray caught up with him before running a few steps.


    Knowing that if it went on like this, the situation would be very bad. He took another look at the cold tiger cub who had not opened his eyes in his left hand. A cruel color flashed on his face and said in a cruel voice.


    "I can''t get it, and you can''t get it!"


    He threw up the cold tiger cub, practiced the sword in his hand, and ruthlessly cut off the cold tiger cub.


    Knowing that he may not be able to protect the cold tiger cub, he plans to kill the cold tiger cub on the spot!

 Chapter 50

    Lake location, viscount Locke and others are still fighting with Viscount Fergus.


    "Viscount, you must withdraw, or you will be surrounded!"


    He glanced at the soldiers who were coming quickly. A man following Viscount Locke shouted while fighting Lord corky.


    "I know!"


    A sword with Viscount Fergus shocked Viscount Fergus back temporarily. Viscount Locke drank a low voice, and his face suddenly turned red, as if he were suddenly drunk.


    Then a strange and mysterious smell spread from him, covering the surrounding area for tens of meters before it stopped spreading.


    With the spread of this strange and mysterious smell, the surrounding red leaf trees, weeds, vines and all plants have changed.


    The branches and leaves of the red leaf tree grew rapidly, interspersed with each other, and woven into a wall composed of branches to completely cover the gap between them and the five people of viscount Fergus.


    Moreover, the withered weeds and vines seem to glow in the second spring, grow green stems again, and pull up quickly.


    Swimming, like countless long blue snakes, they quickly wound towards Viscount Fergus, and wound around Viscount Fergus and others along their legs.


    "Withdraw -"


    Looking at the Fergus family soldiers who were about to come around, viscount Locke gave an order and rushed to the mangrove behind him.


    Without these soldiers, they don''t need to escape at all. Viscount Fergus, who consumes a lot of physical and blood power, can''t help them at all. It''s just to rob them directly.


    However, with these soldiers, he can''t escape. Even if he reaches the strength of fierce blood soldiers and is surrounded by a large number of soldiers, he will never be better. Now he hasn''t reached the level of invulnerability.


    Patter!


    His legs worked hard to pull off several clusters of grass roots wrapped around his legs. Viscount Fergus swept the green long sword in his hand and cut off all the vine branches around him.


    Quickly move to the side of Baron Ricardo and wave the long sword to help Baron Ricardo get rid of the tangle of vines, and the color behind is very gloomy.


    "Chase!"


    For the ability used by Viscount Locke just now, he was very clear that this was the blood animal ability obtained by the other party by practicing the blood method wooden monkey - plant manipulation.


    Although it has little attack power, it has an extraordinary effect in the forest. It can control plants within tens of meters, intercept and entangle the enemy. Even he can''t help being delayed by the other party for a moment.


    It was this moment of delay that the other party had calmly escaped.


    He was worried that the cold tiger cub had been taken away first. Now even Viscount Locke had escaped from them. It was difficult to recover the cold tiger cub!


    ¡­¡­


    Shua!


    The long sword full of fish scale patterns is the strongest weapon under the magic weapon. Its cold light is shining and sharp.


    At this time, driven by the power of a blood warrior in Morey, he was ruthlessly chopping the cold tiger cub thrown in the air.


    Sobbing~~


    Being thrown in the air, the cold tiger cub screamed in horror and made a milky sound. Before he opened his eyes, he didn''t know that a sword full of killing intention was splitting at him.


    Maybe at the next moment, it will say goodbye to the world when it has just arrived in the world for less than a day.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Just when the thousand practice sword full of fish scale patterns was about to chop on the cold tiger cub, a figure approached Mo Lei, followed by a cold glittering sword.


    Dang!


    The thousand practice sword with fish scale pattern was blocked by the sword before it hit the cold tiger cub.


    The violent collision made the place where the two swords collided sparkle. Naturally, this person is gray.


    Use the power of blood to increase the movement speed, and finally catch up at the critical moment.


    Sobbing~~


    Without being hit by Qianlian sword, the cold tiger cub fell to the ground. As soon as gray fished his left hand, he firmly held the cold tiger cub in his arms, and then accelerated backward by the reaction force of the collision between the sword and the sword.


    "Damn it..."


    The sword that wanted to kill the cold tiger cub missed, and Morey''s face changed sharply.


    I wanted to kill the cold tiger cub with a sword. I hurried away, but I missed it. Instead, I let the cold tiger cub be taken away by the other party.


    Now, the cold tiger cub is taken away by the other party. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to kill him. The other party''s speed is obviously faster than him. If he tries to avoid, he can''t catch up at all.


    "Gray Fergus, you''re fine!"


    Hearing a large number of footsteps coming closer and closer, his face flashed angry, glared at gray fiercely, turned and ran quickly behind him.


    This time, they went deep into the Viscount Fergus. In order not to let the Fergus family notice in advance, they didn''t dare to take too many people. Except for the six of them, none of the soldiers took them. Therefore, they must not be surrounded by the Fergus family soldiers, otherwise it would be dangerous.


    At the same time, deep doubts arose in his heart.


    There is nothing wrong with the family information. The other party is really only 16 years old but not 17 years old?


    He has been called a genius since he began to practice the blood method. In one year, he became the next blood warrior, and in two years, he practiced from the next blood warrior to the middle blood warrior. However, this cultivation speed has been highly praised by the family.


    The other party, if the age is not wrong, is only under the age of 17, but is already a medium blood soldier. How is this possible?


    Is the other party''s cultivation talent still above himself?


    As a genius, who will admit that he is inferior to others?


    He absolutely doesn''t believe such a conclusion, but now the facts are in front of him, but he can''t help believing it.


    Whoosh!


    Looking at the direction of the other party''s departure, gray hesitated slightly, but the next moment he immediately turned around without hesitation and rushed to the direction of a large number of footsteps.


    It''s not his purpose to keep the other party. His only purpose is to recapture the cold tiger cub. Now the cold tiger cub has been recaptured. In order to avoid another accident, he needs to meet with the castle soldiers as soon as possible.


    As long as we meet with the castle soldiers and have the protection of the elite soldiers of the castle, even if we meet the superior blood soldiers, we will never rob the cold tiger cubs. Only in this way can we really recapture the cold tiger cubs.


    "Master gray, master gray..."


    Gray ran only a few tens of meters and met a team of Castle soldiers coming here, a total of 12. When he saw Gray with cold tiger cubs, these soldiers quickly surrounded him and protected gray inside and outside.


    In order not to disturb the cold tiger mother beast in advance, they were a little far from the lake, but they saw the accident just now. Although they didn''t understand how the cold tiger cub got into gray''s hands, the importance of the cold tiger cub was self-evident, so they quickly protected gray and the cold tiger cub.

 Chapter 51

    "Go to the lake!"


    The number of 12 Castle soldiers is still a little small, which can''t guarantee absolute safety. Gregory slightly considered it later.


    Only by joining Viscount Fergus and more Castle soldiers can we ensure that the cold tiger cubs will not be taken away again.


    "Yes."


    Twelve Castle soldiers respectfully responded, protecting gray from moving towards the lake.


    However, they had not moved far, but they met five people head-on, which were Viscount Fergus and Baron Ricardo.


    "Gray..."


    Viscount Fergus was relieved to see gray unharmed.


    Bernal and Ellis were there and were not hurt, but he didn''t see gray. He was very worried. He chased Viscount Locke and others. On the one hand, he had the hope of recovering the cold tiger cub, on the other hand, he also had the idea of looking for gray.


    "Cold tiger cub...? master gray, why are you holding the cold tiger cub?"


    Baron Ricardo''s eyes were the sharpest. Even if Gray was surrounded by soldiers, he saw Gray''s cold tiger cub in his hand and couldn''t help crying out.


    "What? The cold tiger cub is in the hands of master gray?!"


    "The cold tiger cub is in Gray''s hands?!"


    As soon as the others heard it, they quickly looked at gray.


    "It''s really a cold tiger cub!!!"


    "Master gray, why are the cold tiger cubs in your hands?"


    In Gray''s left hand, he was holding a small white animal like a cat. It wasn''t the previous cold tiger cub. What was it?


    Including Viscount Fergus, the eyes of the five people were full of strong surprise.


    Although they did not give up, they were still chasing Viscount Locke and others, but in their hearts, they thought it was unlikely to recapture the cold tiger cubs.


    After many battles, their physical strength and blood power are consumed. Even if they catch up, it is difficult to recapture the cold tiger cubs. As for ordinary soldiers, their speed is limited, and it is impossible to catch up with Viscount Locke and others.


    But they didn''t think that they almost felt that the cold tiger cub, which had little hope of recapture, would appear in Gray''s hands.


    "Gray, what the hell is going on?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, with a surprised look on his face.


    "I took it from Murray Locke!"


    Gray said a word. As for his own strength, he didn''t want to say more.


    Because of the war with Morey, his strength has been known by the Locke family, but he still doesn''t want many people to know. When he is ready to return to the castle, he will talk to Viscount Fergus in detail.


    "Meet Bernal and Ellis first."


    Although Viscount Fergus had doubts in his heart, he clearly understood that it was not suitable to ask carefully now and said immediately.


    So a group of people hurried towards the lake.


    On the other hand, viscount Locke and others who got rid of viscount Fergus and others quickly rushed to the meeting place agreed before.


    In order to avoid being caught up by Viscount Fergus and others, their forward direction is not linear, but curved and arc-shaped. Just because of this, they did not meet gray and others who are driving towards the lake.


    Soon, they arrived at the meeting place and saw Morey in a black war suit.


    "Morey, why are you hurt?"


    Murray Locke turned his back to them, so the first thing they saw was not Murray Locke''s empty hands, but Murray Locke''s blood wounds.


    Although they are not deep, they have obviously cut their battle clothes, and there are several places, which makes them wonder who hurt Morey?


    You should know that Viscount Fergus and even Bernal have been stopped by them. The only remaining ones are gray Fergus and Alice Fergus. It is difficult to catch up with Morey at the speed of their lower blood soldiers, let alone hurt him.


    Was it bad luck to run into the Fergus soldiers?


    Several people couldn''t help thinking like this. At this time, Morey had found the movement behind him and turned to look behind him.


    Then, several people, including Viscount Locke, became stiff, and the ugly Morey''s empty hands.


    "Morey, where are the cold tiger cubs?"


    Asked Viscount Locke in a startled voice.


    Even if he was very good at controlling his emotions, there was a trace of emotional leakage at this time, because he already had a bad hunch in his heart.


    In the face of viscount Locke''s loud inquiry, Morey lowered his head in shame and said pale for a moment.


    "Father, the cold tiger cub... Was robbed!"


    "Who? Who took it? Did you meet the soldiers of the Fergus family?"


    Asked Viscount nock hastily.


    From the opportunity to rob, to the later interception of viscount Fergus and others, to let Morey escape with cold tiger cubs, and to use plant manipulation to entangle Viscount Fergus and others and escape, he had already calculated in his mind.


    The discovery of the matter was indeed as he calculated. He not only won time for Morey to escape with the cold tiger cub, but also retreated and left calmly. It can be said that everything was in his calculation.


    But the only thing he didn''t expect was that he would fall short in the end!


    "No."


    Morey looked pale and shook his head.


    "Morey, who hurt you and robbed the cold tiger cub?"


    Asked ALF, viscount Locke''s eldest son, frowning.


    "Yes... Gray Fergus!"


    There was a strong hatred in Morey''s eyes.


    "What, how could it be him? Isn''t he only the lower blood warrior?"


    ALF let out a cry and couldn''t believe it.


    Viscount Locke looked gloomy, looked at Morey and said.


    "Morey, what''s going on?"


    "That guy has the strength of a middle blood warrior. I''m not as fast as him. He stopped him and finally took the cold tiger cub..."


    Morey said with a very ugly face.


    "Middle blood warrior? Are you sure?"


    Viscount Locke''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    "I''m sure that I fought with him for dozens of moves and didn''t take advantage of him at all. That guy is definitely a middle blood soldier!"


    Murray affirmed.


    "Less than two years, less than two years, he is already a middle blood soldier. Good, good gray Fergus, good Fergus family!"


    Viscount Locke''s eyes looked complex, with both anger and deep fear, as well as a trace of cold killing intention.


    Angry at the cold tiger cub who had already got it, he lost it.


    Fearing the emergence of such a "genius" in the Fergus family, I''m afraid the life of the Locke family will be difficult more than ten years later. After all, today it has torn its face.


    The intention to kill is aimed at gray. When the Oliver family assassinated gray, he was watching. He was not as eager as Viscount Oliver, because his Locke family also had genius.


    Now, he suddenly felt that even if his family had the same genius, he could not win the battle for the "Earl''s position".


    "Father, if we offend the Fergus family so hard this time, will the Fergus family launch a territorial war like the Oliver family?"


    ALF looked a little worried.


    "He dare not."


    Viscount Locke shook his head.


    "In the last war with the Oliver family, although the Fergus family won, their strength also lost a lot. They absolutely dare not launch a territorial war easily!"


    "Let''s go. Although we didn''t win the cold tiger cub, we also found out the potential of gray Fergus, which can be regarded as a harvest."


    Viscount Locke has restrained the anger on his face and restored his calm all the time, but it is unknown whether he is so in his heart.


    "Yes."


    The other five should say, and quickly keep up with Viscount Locke.

 Chapter 52

    Beside the lake, the body of the cold tiger lay on the ground. Bernard and Ellis were holding a big pointed mouth leather bag.


    If you look carefully, you will find that there are several strange and twisted runes on the surface of the belt, and a small purple black crystal is embedded, which is a rune object.


    The two men inserted the sharp mouth into the two largest wounds on the cold tiger, and a trace of blood stimulated these runes, and then a strange scene appeared.


    Without any pumping force, the blood of the cold tiger surged strangely from the sharp mouth to the leather bag, and the dry and suffocating sharp mouth leather bag was slowly expanding because of the infusion of blood.


    "The damn Locke family not only robbed the cold tiger cubs, but also let us miss the time to collect the cold tiger''s blood."


    Ellis said with a hate look on his face.


    Because the Locke family suddenly appeared and robbed the cold tiger cubs, they failed to receive blood at the first time when the cold tiger mother died. It is conservatively estimated that at least half of the cold tiger''s blood was wasted.


    It''s the blood of a fierce blood beast. Even if it''s not the wind wolf''s blood, the effect is not as significant as the wind wolf''s blood after taking it. It can definitely have more than half of the effect. It''s lost more than half in vain. It''s conceivable that he hates the Locke family.


    "What a pity!"


    Bernal frowned, regretting not only the wasted cold tiger blood, but also the lost cold tiger cubs.


    A cold tiger cub, who is as powerful as a fierce blood warrior when he grows up, is taken away by the Locke family, which makes him really unwilling.


    In particular, he specially stationed in Yangjiao village for more than half a month. Now, all these efforts are in vain.


    After the small piece was carved, the two leather bags could not suck blood from the cold tiger''s body. They lifted the leather bag and weighed it.


    "I''m afraid it only adds up to a hundred."


    After weighing both belts, Bernal frowned.


    "Damn Locke family!"


    Ellis could not help abusing again.


    With the huge size of the cold tiger, the blood on his body can add up to at least 200. Now, due to the reasons of the Locke family, only about 100 blood are collected. It can be imagined that he is depressed and hated.


    "Father, they''re back!"


    There were a lot of footsteps approaching. They raised their heads and saw that Viscount Fergus and his party returned.


    "Gray is here, too. It''s okay!"


    Bernal breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Gray among the group.


    For his half brother, his mood is really complex. He envies each other''s talent and is not willing to take away his title inheritance.


    However, generally speaking, he is a blood related brother after all. He is not so vicious as to hope for accidents.


    "Hum, that guy won''t die so easily!"


    Alice skimmed her mouth.


    For gray, he was more jealous and dissatisfied, jealous of each other''s talent, dissatisfied with each other''s taking away Viscount Fergus''s love.


    "Well, is that...?"


    Suddenly, they exclaimed almost at the same time, looking at the "thing" in Gray''s hand.


    It''s a small animal with white body and black veins. It''s about the size of a cat. It''s not the previous cold tiger cub. What is it?


    The two almost trotted past, looked at the animal in Gray''s hand carefully in surprise, and said in surprise after confirming that it was the cold tiger cub.


    "Father, did you get the cold tiger cub back?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t take it back, but gray took it back from Murray Locke."


    Viscount Fergus was in a good mood and smiled.


    "What, gray took it back?"


    Bernal''s face was full of surprise and stared at gray.


    "What, he took it back?"


    Ellis was also full of disbelief. At this moment, he felt that gray, who had felt disgusted no matter how he looked, suddenly became much more pleasing to the eye.


    "Let''s talk about the details. Take the body of the cold tiger. We''ll leave the red leaf forest and return to the castle immediately."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Everyone replied with a smile.


    Although there were twists and turns on the way, the result was good, and the taken cold tiger cub was taken back.


    The cavalry team of more than 100 people, protecting the cold tiger cubs and the body of the cold tiger mother beast, returned in a mighty manner, and finally arrived at Fergus castle in the evening.


    Along the way, there was no robbery.


    It has been protected by more than 100 cavalry, among which there are four superior blood soldiers, viscount Fergus and Baron Ricardo. Even two or three fierce blood soldiers are not sure to snatch the cold tiger cubs from this powerful lineup.


    As it was getting late, Baron Ricardo left after arriving at the castle and finishing dinner.


    When they left, they were in a very good mood, because each of them was assigned ten cold tiger blood and 50 kilograms of cold tiger blood and meat.


    On the market, a fierce blood beast''s blood can generally be sold for about 50 gold coins. Although there will be slight fluctuations due to different types of blood beasts, the total fluctuation will not be too large. Ten cold tiger blood is already worth 500 gold coins.


    Although the price of cold tiger''s blood and meat is not as good as that of cold tiger''s blood, there is no problem selling two gold coins a kilo. In this way, they have a full income of 600 gold coins today.


    With only one person dispatched, 600 gold coins were received in one day. This deal is cost-effective no matter how it is calculated.


    In the evening, in the purple jade hall.


    The rune lamp on the top of the head shed bright yellow light, which illuminated the hall of more than 100 square meters like day.


    Around the circular wooden table, viscount Fergus, lady Milan and five brothers and sisters gray were all present.


    But everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at gray curiously, even Mrs. Milan, Caroline and Sarah who didn''t go to the red leaf forest.


    They have heard about what happened in the red leaf forest. Like Viscount Fergus and others, they are also curious about how gray won back the cold tiger cub.


    "Cough."


    Viscount Fergus took the lead.


    "Gray, as far as I know, Morey Locke should be a middle blood warrior now. How did you get the cold tiger cub back from him?"


    Gray naturally knew that Viscount Fergus didn''t ask him about the process of robbing the cold tiger cub, but what means he used to make up for the strength gap with Morey Locke and grab the cold tiger cub.


    He thought it over carefully and then said.


    "Because I am already a middle blood soldier!"


    When robbing the cold tiger cubs, Zhan revealed the strength of the middle blood soldier. The Locke family already knew that his strength reached the middle blood soldier, so there was no need to hide the matter of the middle blood soldier.


    Moreover, he did not intend to keep it from Viscount Fergus all the time. The reason why he did not immediately tell Viscount Fergus was that he still hesitated because he had not found out what kind of change had happened to his body.


    Even if it didn''t happen today, he should tell Viscount Fergus his strength after a period of time.


    As the father of this body, viscount Fergus will not harm him who occupies this body. Of course, the most important thing is that cultivation needs resources. The lack of resource supply will affect his cultivation progress, which is not worth the loss.


    For example, when his strength reaches the fierce blood warrior, he needs to implant higher-level blood beast blood and higher-level blood methods. However, because Viscount Fergus doesn''t know and can''t provide these resources in time, his strength will stagnate, which is obviously not beneficial.


    As for his search for these resources, gray feels choked. The blood method is extremely confidential in any family. He doesn''t think he will be unlucky. He can get a blood method suitable for his cultivation by wandering around the stall.


    "What? You are already... A middle blood soldier?"


    "How... Possible?"


    "Why, how could it... So fast?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing Gray''s unexpected and reasonable answer, there was a long silence in the room, and then a chaotic cry of surprise broke out.


    Everyone in the room looked at gray in disbelief.


    Mrs. Milan kept a surprised look on her face and lost her usual elegance.


    Caroline''s slightly unsophisticated hand covered her red lips, indicating the shock in her heart at the moment.


    Sarah jumped up in surprise, with both surprise and joy in her eyes.


    Bernard opened his mouth and stared at gray, forgetting to close it.


    Ellis thought he had auditory hallucinations. He looked around and saw shocked faces.


    Viscount Fergus was the most calm, but his slightly trembling hands exposed his mood at the moment.


    After taking several deep breaths and forcibly suppressing the shock in his heart, viscount Fergus looked at gray and asked with a slightly guilty look.


    "Gray, are you sure you have really reached the middle blood warrior, no mistake?"


    In his heart, he very much hoped that gray would really reach the middle blood warrior, but he was a little worried about whether gray would make a mistake.


    "There should be no mistake."


    Gray must nod.


    "Now I have begun to practice the blood method for the fourth time, and the power of blood is much stronger than that of the next blood warrior."


    "How many times can you use your blood power?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus hastily.


    "It can be used about ten times in a row."


    Gray replied.


    "Ten times? Good, good, you are indeed a middle blood soldier now!"


    Fergus breathed a sigh of relief. He could no longer hide his surprise and burst into a happy smile.

 Chapter 53

    For a moment, viscount Fergus gathered his smile and looked at gray with both surprise and doubt in his voice.


    "But how can your strength improve so fast? It''s less than a year since you became the next blood soldier."


    "I don''t know."


    Gray shook his head, and Mo Ling said.


    "When I came to the castle, especially after taking the blood of blood beasts, my strength improved faster than before."


    Gray felt that the inexplicable "transformation" of the body had a lot to do with his passage. After all, before he occupied the body, the body did not have such a big response to taking blood animal blood, so he selectively retained it and didn''t say it.


    Viscount Fergus frowned and thought about the reason. After a moment, he came to a conclusion.


    "It should be that before you came to the castle, you had no blood supply from blood beasts, and the cultivation conditions were too poor to fully stimulate your cultivation talent."


    Gray''s current situation can only be explained by this explanation.


    "It seems that we underestimated your talent before."


    Viscount Fergus sighed slightly.


    He suddenly regretted that if he had known that gray had this talent, he should have taken gray into the castle to take care of him when gray began to practice.


    Unfortunately, he failed to do so at that time, which wasted gray a year. If he had done so at that time, gray might not be far away from the superior blood soldier now.


    "Father, we really underestimated Gray''s talent."


    Hearing Viscount Fergus''s exclamation, Bernard said with a bitter smile.


    Among the people present, I''m afraid he has the deepest feeling.


    He is also a middle blood warrior. He is in his early 22 years, but gray is not even 17. Compared with him, his talent is a complete defeat.


    Although I knew I was not a genius, I didn''t expect that the gap between myself and gray would be so large. After seven years of cultivation, gray caught up with him in less than two years.


    "Maybe my father was right to pass on the title to him!"


    He couldn''t help thinking of the biggest contradiction between himself and gray again.


    If he inherits the title, there should be no problem in keeping the title and family property, but it is almost impossible to go further and take the only count in the Marquis of Sidney.


    Gray''s talent now shows that he has become a crazy blood warrior. It is almost certain that with the family''s current war merit accumulation, as long as he obtains another war merit, he can immediately bring the family to the position of count.


    Undoubtedly, for the family, it is the most correct choice for gray to inherit the title.


    "This guy is already a middle blood warrior!"


    Staring at gray, Ellis''s eyes were a little confused.


    He really didn''t want to believe that gray was already a middle blood soldier, but he had to believe it in the face of all kinds of evidence.


    Without the strength of the medium blood warrior, gray would never be able to recapture the cold tiger cub from Murray Locke, who was already a medium blood warrior.


    The blood method has been able to practice three times continuously and start the fourth time, which is indeed the characteristic of the middle blood warrior.


    The power of blood can be used about ten times continuously, which is also the characteristic of a medium blood warrior.


    He doesn''t think the other party will lie. After all, this lie can be easily pierced.


    "What a strong cultivation talent!"


    Caroline was also extremely surprised to see gray become a middle blood soldier in two years. Even the children of the count family with better cultivation conditions than the Fergus family, I''m afraid they can''t do it.


    The sudden emergence of his brother has broken people''s understanding of his talent again and again. In other aspects, let alone cultivation talent, it can be described as "amazing".


    She couldn''t help but feel a little sympathy for her eldest brother Bernard.


    For the title dispute between Bernard and gray, she naturally prefers Bernard. After all, she is a brother with the same father and mother, and must be closer than Gray''s half brother.


    But now, she is really not optimistic about her eldest brother. It is too difficult to compete with such people for the right to inherit the title.


    "Brother, you are so powerful!"


    Compared with the complex emotions in Bernal, Ellis and Caroline, Sarah was much simpler. She hugged Gray''s hand and looked excited, as if she had become a middle blood soldier herself.


    In terms of closeness, her closeness to gray should be above Viscount Fergus. It can be said that she sincerely hopes that the stronger Gray''s cultivation talent, the better.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Just when everyone was immersed in the shocked atmosphere, there was a knock on the door outside the room, accompanied by the voice of housekeeper Nison.


    "Lord viscount."


    "What''s up?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, frowning slightly. He had just told them not to disturb them unless there was anything important.


    "Viscount, I found something in the cold tiger''s intestines."


    Outside the door, housekeeper Nison said.


    "Come in!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open, and the housekeeper Nison in black housekeeper''s clothes came in. He held a piece of yellow leather with a length of more than ten centimeters and a width of more than ten centimeters. The surface was covered with wet marks, and he could not see what animal leather it was.


    Taking the leather, he went to Viscount Fergus and spread it on the table in front of viscount Fergus.


    Viscount Fergus looked casually, and then the next moment his eyes became slightly dignified. He turned to the housekeeper Nison and said.


    "Go down first and warn all the servants not to tell anything about this leather."


    "Yes, viscount."


    Nathan, the housekeeper, saluted respectfully, turned and left. When he left, he closed the door again.


    "Father, what is it?"


    Gray, noticing the change in Viscount Fergus''s look just now, asked curiously.


    "Pass it around and have a look!"


    With that, viscount Fergus handed the leather to the lady of Milan beside him.


    Everyone passed it around one by one. After reading it, the look on his face couldn''t help but bring a trace of surprise and uncertainty. Finally, it was passed to gray, who spread it out on the table.


    It can be seen that there is an irregular pattern branded on this leather. The edges and corners of the pattern are not smooth, and occasionally there are extended sharp corners.


    At the lower part of this contour, there is a clear triangular sign.


    "Triangle sign? It''s the same as the one I got last time. Is this also a map of imperial ruins?"


    "And the shape of this pattern seems to be a topographic map of Chiye forest..."


    With curiosity, gray handed the leather to Sarah next to her. Sarah looked at it and lost interest. She handed it to Caroline on her right side. Finally, the leather returned to Viscount Fergus.


    "Well, see?"


    Viscount Fergus looked at the crowd with a smile.


    "Father, this should be a treasure map?"


    Bernal thought a little and said.


    "Well, it''s really a treasure map. What else can you see?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus with interest.


    "This should be a map of Chiye forest."


    Caroline frowned slightly, a little uncertain.


    "Sure enough, it''s the red leaf forest!"


    Hearing Caroline''s judgment, gray affirmed his judgment more and more.


    "Yes, this is indeed a topographic map of the red leaf forest, and if there is no accident, it should be a treasure map."


    Viscount Fergus smiled and concluded.


    "Sir, why is this treasure map in the cold tiger?"


    Asked Madame Milano, frowning.


    "I''m afraid it was swallowed by accident."


    Viscount Fergus said again after a slight pause.


    "From the map, the location of the treasure should not be far from Yangjiao village. I''ve always been curious about how the cold tiger appeared on the edge of the forest. Now it seems that it may have been artificially driven to the edge of the forest."


    "Being driven away? That means someone has gone to this place where there may be treasures?"


    Mrs. Milan looked a little disappointed. When she saw the treasure map, she was still wondering whether the Fergus family would make a fortune, but she didn''t expect that the place had already been patronized.


    "It should be. I''m going to check it when I''m free, but I don''t have to hope too much."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "By the way, sir, this time the Locke family forcibly robbed the cold tiger cub, and they almost robbed it. What are you going to do about it?"


    Losing interest in the treasure map, Mrs. Milan couldn''t help but return to the fact that the cold tiger cub was almost robbed by the Locke family.


    When she learned that the cold tiger was taken away, she was very angry. She scolded the shamelessness of the Locke family for several times. Fortunately, she took it back, otherwise the Fergus family would lose a lot this time.


    When it came to the Locke family, viscount Fergus frowned slightly and sighed a moment later.


    "This matter needs to be put aside for a while!"


    "Father, is it too cheap for them?"


    Ellis hated.


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "Although we won the last battle with the Oliver family, we also lost a lot. In addition, the cold tiger cub was also taken back. This matter can only be put on hold for the time being."


    A slight pause, continued Viscount Fergus.


    "However, this account will be settled with the Locke family sooner or later. Well, it''s getting late. Go and have a rest. Tomorrow morning, you remember to receive a cold tiger blood!"


    "Although the effect is not as strong as that of the wind wolf, it is also the blood of the fierce blood beast after all. It should still have a good effect."

 Chapter 54

    The next morning, there was a white stone training ground.


    "Drink -"


    Gray, with black hair and gray war clothes, who looked very energetic, stood motionless in the practice field and maintained the practice posture.


    The whole person is like a wolf shaped sculpture with gray hair. Only when he changes his cultivation posture every ten minutes can he see his body change.


    In such a large white stone cultivation field, he was the only one practicing. He began to practice the blood method "wolf of the wind" alone.


    Around him, viscount Fergus, Bernal, Caroline and Ellis stared at him without blinking.


    Although he believed that Gray''s strength reached the middle blood warrior, he still had some doubts in his heart and was afraid of Gray''s inaccurate judgment, so Viscount Fergus called gray to the white stone training ground to personally supervise Gray''s training.


    As for Bernal, Caroline and Ellis, it''s just watching the fun. If it''s normal, viscount Fergus will definitely scold the three for their cultivation, but today he''s in a good mood, so he doesn''t care about the occasional "Relaxation" of the three.


    The first time.


    The second time.


    The third time.


    With Gray''s cultivation, the look in the eyes of viscount Fergus continued to change.


    At first, they were quite skeptical, but when they saw that gray completed the first and second blood method cultivation with great ease, their doubts in their eyes decreased a little.


    If you can complete the cultivation of blood method for two times so easily, even if you don''t reach the middle blood warrior, you must be not far from the middle blood warrior.


    Then gray began to practice the blood method for the third time, and their eyes gradually became shocked.


    The first training posture is completed.


    The second cultivation posture is completed.


    The third cultivation posture is completed.


    The fourth cultivation posture is completed.


    When gray finished the fourth training posture, the look in their eyes became a complete shock. Gray''s strength really reached the middle blood warrior.


    When gray insisted on the first practice posture for six minutes for the fourth time, he withdrew from the practice state with a sweat, the shock on their faces was beyond measure.


    Originally, according to their estimation, even if gray reached the middle blood warrior, he should only be a newcomer. Now, they find that they are wrong.


    Gray has not only reached the middle blood warrior, but also completed more than half of the first training posture, which is not as simple as entering the middle blood warrior!


    Moreover, the training progress is not far from Bernal. Now Bernal has just completed the first training posture for the fourth time and entered the second training posture.


    At Gray''s current speed, I''m afraid it won''t take long to catch up and surpass Bernal.


    "Father, you have to buy a red blood horse!"


    For a moment, Bernard looked a little dull.


    "Buy it, buy it now!"


    Viscount Fergus jerked his cheek and nodded vigorously.


    Although flesh pain is expensive for a red blood horse, he is painful and happy at this time.


    After the morning''s practice, in the slightly dull eyes of viscount Fergus, gray returned to the bedroom, waved back the maid Barbara and closed the bedroom door tightly.


    Above the bedroom tea table, there is a bronze container, which is almost a container of Baijiu liquor before the past. If it is wine, it should be able to hold about 22.


    At this time, there was more than half a cup of red blood in the bronze container, and the strong smell of blood kept running into his nose, which was the blood of the blood beast cold tiger.


    Blood beast is a very magical creature. After their blood flows out of the body, it does not solidify as quickly as the blood of ordinary creatures. Not only that, it can keep fresh for a long time.


    At the same time, the essence of their bodies is in the blood. Blood is very helpful for practicing blood training. This is what makes the Fergus family buy the blood of the wolf when they buy blood and animal blood outside.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that people who practice the blood method of the wolf of the wind can''t take the blood of other blood animals. After taking it, it will have no effect.


    In fact, there are some effects, but this effect will be much weaker than the wind wolf''s blood. At the same time, there will be some differences due to the different types of blood animals.


    However, Gray''s focus now is not on the strength growth after taking it, but on the possible changes after taking it.


    His strength now can be called a strange growth rate, which is definitely related to taking wind wolf blood for the first time. At that time, after taking wind wolf blood, his whole body became hot, just like cooked shrimp.


    Then, his appetite grew, and his strength began to grow rapidly. Almost every day, he could feel the growth of strength, and the strength of the whole person was completely in the growth of "rapid growth".


    After that, although he took the wind wolf blood for many times, the phenomenon of "becoming hot" did not appear again. He guessed that this unknown phenomenon of "becoming hot" should only appear when he took it for the first time.


    Now, he is ready to take cold tiger blood. Before that, he has never taken cold tiger blood. He can''t help looking forward to it. Will his body "become hot" again after taking this cold tiger blood? Then what changes will it bring to him?


    After such a long time, he confirmed that there were no other abnormalities except that his cultivation speed became faster. He was no longer afraid of this phenomenon of "becoming hot", but full of expectations.


    The appearance of "becoming hot" has brought her such great benefits. Wouldn''t it be great if she came a few more times?


    "Gollum!"


    Took a deep breath, took up the cold tiger''s blood, and gray drank it with a heroic mouthful.


    The next moment, the bronze cup in his hand was almost unstable and fell to the ground.


    Once I experienced a scalding heat, which was intended to appear in my stomach.


    It was as if he had swallowed a flame. Now the flame, centered on his stomach, spread to the rest of his body.


    Every body organ, every muscle tissue, and even every body cell... Seems to have not been let go. They are infected by this hot feeling, as if they were baking in the fire.


    His face was red, showing an abnormal crimson color.


    Not only his face, but also his neck and body.


    At this time, if you take off his clothes, you will find that his whole body presents an abnormal red, just like a fried prawn.


    Drops of sweat slid down his forehead and nose, and his thick black hair was immediately wet and hardened by the sweat.


    But for a moment, his clothes had been wet, and he seemed to have been fished out of the water.


    For a while, maybe more than ten minutes, maybe half an hour, maybe a few hours, the hot feeling gradually subsided.


    Like the last time, under the suffering of this hot meaning, it is impossible to accurately perceive the passage of time. The whole person seems to be in a fantasy like dream, and the concept of time has been blurred.


    Patter!


    Feeling hot, the heat completely disappeared. Gray wanted to get up from the chair, but he was unstable and sat back on the chair again.


    Extreme fatigue hit him like he had just run a marathon of tens of thousands of meters. His whole body, including his head, seemed to be broken. There was no place under his control.


    For a moment, he felt that his head was not as chaotic as before, and he could think a little.


    "This phenomenon occurs when taking wind wolf blood for the first time, and this change also occurs when taking cold tiger blood for the first time. Obviously, the previous guess is right. This phenomenon that the body becomes hot inexplicably will have an effect only when taking a certain kind of blood animal blood for the first time."


    "The first time I took wind wolf blood, after this phenomenon, I inexplicably increased my appetite and faster my cultivation speed. I don''t know what will happen this time?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 55

    After another serving, gray felt that he had regained some strength. He stood up slowly with his hands on the arms of his chair.


    However, his state was still not very good. He felt his body extremely weak, as if the whole person had been hollowed out.


    "Barbara, prepare bath water for me. I want to take a bath!"


    After a short rest, he felt that as long as he didn''t exercise violently, his walking was all right. Gray sorted out his clothes, called Barbara into the bedroom and told him.


    "Yes, master gray!"


    Barbara, dressed as a black-and-white maid, respectfully answered.


    After taking a bath in the bath, changing into clean home clothes, and then eating a pile of cakes with a weight comparable to dinner, gray felt much more comfortable. Although he was still a little tired, it was not so strong.


    However, he was not in a hurry to test the changes of his body after this "transformation", but went directly back to his bedroom and went to sleep.


    It was confirmed that the body of every blood animal would become hot when it was first taken. Gray decided to call this phenomenon "Metamorphosis".


    It''s not urgent to test the transformation of the body. Anyway, this transformation already exists in his body and will not disappear because it is not found in time. What he needs to do now is to try his best to recover his body.


    He didn''t wake up until noon when Barbara, the maid, came and asked him to have dinner.


    After lunch for three, gray felt that he had survived and his physical fatigue had basically disappeared.


    In the afternoon, he came to the open space where he usually practiced and began to test the changes brought by this "transformation".


    The first is the detection of blood method limit cultivation time.


    This morning, the first practice posture of his fourth blood method could last for six minutes. After taking cold tiger blood, it should increase, but I don''t know if it can improve for a few minutes.


    "Hoo..."


    Take a deep breath, the first practice posture of the blood method "the wolf of the wind" is "crawling", which is instinctively displayed by gray. At the same time, the picture of "the wolf of the wind crawls in the grass, and the green eyes peep at the prey" is also naturally imagined in his mind.


    After a long time of cultivation, he has turned these four cultivation postures into the instinct of the body. He doesn''t even need to think. The body will naturally practice according to these four cultivation postures.


    Again.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    The first practice posture for the fourth time.


    It was not until the fourth time that the first training posture lasted for eight minutes that gray withdrew from the training posture because of exhaustion.


    "The limit time has increased by two minutes. This growth rate is the same as taking blood wolf blood. It seems that even taking cold tiger blood cultivation will not affect my cultivation progress."


    After reaching the middle blood warrior, he took the wind wolf blood once. The limit time of cultivation was the same as now, increased by two minutes, indicating that taking the wind wolf blood and taking the cold tiger blood had no great impact on him.


    I just don''t know whether this phenomenon is the same when taking the blood of other blood animals. If it is still the same, it is a good thing for him. He who is not picky about food is obviously easier to obtain suitable cultivation resources than those who are picky about food.


    After a little rest, gray began to test the changes in his body.


    A trace of blood poured into his legs, and his legs bent like a bow string pulled to the limit.


    Pop!


    When he stepped on the ground, the stone on the ground trembled slightly, and his body rushed out like an arrow from a bow string.


    Come on! Faster than the previous 100m world champion!


    In an instant, he had appeared more than ten meters away, and the previous 100m world champion was weak in front of him.


    However, he did not stop because of this, and a trace of blood poured into his legs.


    Pop!


    The slate trembled slightly, and there was no figure of him again. He appeared more than ten meters away from the original place.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    So repeatedly, he moved back and forth in the open space until the effect of the fifth blood force was over.


    "The ultimate movement speed after using the power of blood basically hasn''t changed much..."


    Although his speed has been very fast just now, when his strength reaches the middle blood warrior, his speed can reach this level.


    Obviously, the "transformation" of taking cold tiger''s blood this time failed to bring him a leap forward improvement in speed.


    "Test your strength..."


    The power of blood poured into his right hand and let his right hand be attached by the power of blood. Gray hit the stone slab under him with a fist.


    Boom!


    With a crisp sound, the place where the slate was hit by his fist was like ceramics hit by a hammer, smashing into countless fine stones.


    Moreover, many cracks centered on the place hit by the fist and spread to the whole slate. Soon, the whole slate spread. On the whole slate, there were dense cracks like spider webs.


    PA, PA, PA!


    And this is not over. Under the shock force caused by the fist hitting the stone slab, a large number of broken stones splashed around indiscriminately, splashing on the walls of the nearby houses, making a dense sound.


    Gray was also splashed a lot, but he was wearing war clothes, and the protective ability of war clothes protected him. Otherwise, the pain would be inevitable.


    "So much strength?"


    Standing where he was, gray looked at the stone slab smashed by his fist.


    The effect of one punch was completely beyond his expectation.


    Wind wolf is a fierce blood beast that is not good at power. When fighting, in addition to the blood beast ability of "wind blade", it depends more on its faster speed and sharp claws and teeth than ordinary fierce blood beasts.


    Therefore, those who are implanted into the blood of the wind wolf and practice the blood method of the wind wolf, whether he or viscount Fergus, are not good at power.


    But just now, his strength was obviously a little different from the general situation.


    At least his strength has increased significantly compared with yesterday''s battle with Morey Locke.


    Although it can not be compared with those who practice the blood method known for their strength, such as Dali Niu and Juli bear, and have reached the middle blood warrior, there is no doubt that they are not the people who practice the blood method of the wolf of the wind and have reached the middle blood warrior. Their current strength has definitely exceeded Bernal, who is also the middle blood warrior.


    "If my judgment is correct, the power of the cold tiger should be stronger than that of the wind wolf..."


    Gray couldn''t help recalling the battle between Viscount Fergus and cold tiger yesterday.


    From the point of view that Viscount Fergus''s sword collided with the claws of the cold tiger, but was shocked back, viscount Fergus, who has reached the fierce blood warrior, is not as powerful as the cold tiger.


    Not surprisingly, the adult wind wolf should be the same. After all, viscount Fergus, who has reached the fierce blood warrior, has the same physical quality as the adult wind wolf.


    "I''m afraid my sudden surge of power is inherited from the cold Tiger..."


    "With the speed of the wind wolf and the power of the cold tiger, doesn''t it mean that there are both wind wolf blood and cold tiger blood in my body?"


    "But I didn''t implant cold tiger blood. I just drank cold tiger blood. In other words, this body can bypass the process of implanting blood and directly obtain the corresponding blood animal blood by swallowing blood animal blood?"


    "No, different kinds of blood animals can''t coexist?"


    Gray suddenly thought of a book he had read not long ago.


    Blood beast blood of different systems cannot coexist. For example, gray now has wind wolf blood, so he can no longer implant cold tiger blood. Otherwise, blood conflict will be caused, ranging from strength retrogression to direct death.


    The only thing that can be implanted is the homologous blood animal blood derived from the same high-level blood animal.


    For example, after Viscount Fergus reached the fierce blood warrior, he should be implanted with some wolf blood beast blood whose strength can reach crazy level and control the wind.


    Because both are derived from the same high-level blood beast, they are related and compatible with each other, so there will be no rejection.


    "My current situation can''t be better. It''s obviously not like the situation of implanting heterogeneous blood vessels. Will it not be implanting blood vessels, but just absorbing and integrating some characteristics of the cold tiger?"


    Gray''s mind turned quickly. He thought that the most likely situation was the "transformation" after taking the cold tiger''s blood. He integrated some characteristics of the cold tiger that were better than the wind wolf, such as the more powerful power characteristics than the wind wolf, into the wind wolf''s blood, so that the wind wolf''s blood was optimized.


    Maybe the blood beast ability of "frozen Qi" is also integrated into the wind wolf blood beast ability, but he can''t show it at his current strength level.


    But soon he thought of another question.


    "When taking the wind wolf blood for the first time, there was already wind wolf blood in the body, but the body still had a transformation reaction. After the transformation, the appetite increased greatly and the cultivation speed became significantly faster. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 56

    Standing where he was, gray leaned on his chin with one hand. A moment later, his eyes lit up.


    "Perhaps the ''characteristics'' of the body absorbed by this choice include not only'' characteristics'', but also strength."


    "When I took the wind wolf''s blood for the first time, because I had the wind wolf''s blood, my body had the wind wolf''s physical characteristics, and the reason why it would degenerate was that although my body had the wind wolf''s physical characteristics, it did not record the strength of my physical characteristics."


    Although a cold tiger cub and an adult cold tiger are both cold tigers and have cold tiger blood, there are obviously many differences in physical strength.


    The former is still in the cub stage, and the latter has grown up. The strength, speed and strength of the body are far higher than the former. It can use the blood animal ability to easily crush and kill the former.


    He now suspected that the metamorphosis caused by taking the blood of the blood beast not only selectively absorbed the physical characteristics of the blood beast, but also recorded the strength of the physical characteristics of the blood beast.


    And through the rapid absorption of nutrients to accelerate the growth of his body, and finally make the strength of his physical characteristics reach the strength of backup records.


    In short, after swallowing the blood of a blood beast, there are two metamorphosis states.


    In the first metamorphosis state, the reaction is extremely strong. In this metamorphosis state, the body characteristics of the blood beast are mainly absorbed and integrated.


    The second transformation state is the transformation state of rapid improvement of strength. This state will make the strength of physical characteristics grow rapidly, and finally grow to the strength of record backup.


    Now that he has absorbed the physical characteristics and strength of the wind wolf and the cold tiger, the state of rapid improvement of his strength, that is, the second transformation state, will continue until his movement speed is comparable to that of the adult wind wolf and his strength is comparable to that of the adult cold tiger.


    As for the blood beast ability, we can''t draw a conclusion yet. It depends on whether the blood beast ability of the cold tiger has been absorbed in the first transformation state. As for the blood beast ability of the wind wolf, it must have been implanted into the blood of the wind wolf.


    This second transformation state obviously needs a lot of nutrition, which should be the reason why he ate more inexplicably after taking wind wolf blood for the first time.


    "Is it so? When my strength reaches the fierce blood warrior, I should be able to judge!"


    Gray''s eyes were bright and bright. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was right.


    As long as the strength reaches the fierce blood warrior and the strength of the body characteristics is comparable to the fierce blood beast, we can judge whether the transformation of the blood of the blood beast has recorded and backed up the strength of the body characteristics in some way.


    If the strength reaches the fierce blood warrior, the second transformation state, that is, the rapid improvement of strength has not stopped, then this guess is wrong.


    If the second metamorphosis state stops, it is almost certain that the metamorphosis after taking the blood of the blood beast has the strength backup record of the body characteristics.


    It''s like taking the blood beast that provides blood as the basic blueprint, and the strength of body characteristics quickly approaches this blueprint, which is finally comparable to this blueprint!


    "In short, my biggest change now is that my strength has increased. Other things, such as the blood animal ability of cold tigers, or the guess of the ''strength'' of physical characteristics, can not be detected in a short time."


    Instead of thinking about the "transformation", standing in place, gray remembered the fatigue of his body after two "transformations".


    "After feeling metamorphosis, the body is weaker than after taking wind wolf blood ''metamorphosis'' for the first time. What''s going on?"


    "Is it because the interval between two doses is too short? Or is it because my current physical quality is too weak and I am too reluctant to bear two ''transformations''?"


    Gray frowned slowly.


    He feels that this "transformation" should not be unlimited. If it is too frequent, it may even cause permanent damage to his body.


    Either the time interval between two transformations cannot be too short, or the more times of transformation, the stronger the requirements for physical quality. Only a strong physical quality can bear more transformation.


    "It seems that the next transformation needs to be cautious. The time interval must be longer!"


    Gray thought to himself.


    Naturally, he does not want to cause permanent damage to himself because of this transformation, but hopes to make sustainable use of this transformation and make it his "reliance" in this dangerous world.


    "Young master, please wipe your sweat!"


    Seeing that gray was no longer going to practice, Barbara, wearing a black-and-white Maid Dress and a slender white figure, came forward and respectfully handed over a towel.


    "Yes."


    Gray reached for it, wiped his sweat, handed it back to Barbara and said.


    "Ask housekeeper Nison to find someone to replace the broken slate!"


    "Yes."


    Barbara, the maid, nodded respectfully and looked at gray with obvious awe.


    Today, her status in the castle is not comparable to that before. Although she is still a servant, her status is far higher than that of ordinary servants.


    Even the head maid and the housekeeper talked to her with a consultative tone, which was given by the man in front of them.


    She had heard her former companions complain more than once about how she didn''t have such good luck and became his personal maid with such a master with a bright future and favored by Viscount Fergus.


    Leaving the place of cultivation, gray did not go to the library or prohibit him from returning to the bedroom, but went to a low house behind the castle.


    This low house is the place where the castle usually feeds livestock, but after getting the cold tiger cubs, it was completely cleared out as a place for feeding the cold tiger cubs alone.


    He plans to see the cold tiger cubs and cultivate feelings by the way.


    From the books in the library, gray didn''t see that the blood beast was only close to the first person he opened his eyes to see, but he saw that if he wanted to get close to the blood beast, he must start with the cub.


    So he plans to cultivate feelings with the cold tiger from now on and strive to become one of the people who can command the "cold tiger".


    "Brother!"


    However, when he first came to the door of the hut, a sweet voice immediately shouted to him in the hut.


    Sarah was wearing a white dress, which was much simpler than the dress. She was standing in the low house in a long dress suitable for home.


    Next to her, there is another person.


    It is also a simple purple skirt with less decoration. There is a blue waist ribbon at the waist, showing a slender waist. The skirt is placed at the knee, revealing a long white slender leg. This is Caroline.


    "Sarah, sister Caroline!"


    Gray greeted them with a smile, but he couldn''t help being a little funny. Sure enough, girls are easily attracted by lovely things in any world.


    The adult cold tiger has a huge body, more than ten centimeters long teeth and extremely fierce appearance. Just a roar is enough to make ordinary people shudder.


    But this is not the case with newborn cold tiger cubs.


    Sharp and ferocious teeth did not grow, and their appearance was not ferocious. Their cry was milk and milk, just like a white cat.


    Obviously, they can not resist the cute of the cold tiger cub, and they run to tease the cubs.


    Sarah even though, Caroline reads books in the library almost every day at this time. This time, she didn''t read for the first time, which makes gray greatly sigh the charm of the cold tiger cub.

 Chapter 57

    "Yes."


    Facing Gray''s greeting, Caroline just turned back, then turned back and stared at the corner of the room without blinking.


    Gray smiled. He looked down Caroline''s line of sight and saw that there was a comfortable kennel made of animal skin in the corner of the room.


    A large female dog with an iron chain lying in the kennel, about one meter long, doesn''t know what kind it belongs to. In his previous life, he doesn''t seem to have seen this kind of breed, which should be unique to the world.


    The cold tiger cub with white body and black grain on the surface is holding one of them in its lower abdomen. It is obviously taking it as a female tiger.


    "Brother, when did you say Xiaobai would open his eyes?"


    Sarah whispered when she saw Gray coming.


    "It should be about half a month."


    Gray subconsciously replied that he had seen the animal world in his previous life. The tigers in the animal world were like this, but he didn''t know if this cold tiger cub would be like this.


    "Xiaobai?"


    But soon he raised his eyebrows again, wondering in his eyes when Viscount Fergus named the cold tiger cub, and so


    "I started this together with sister Caroline. How about it? Does it sound good?"


    Sarah said triumphantly.


    "Uh."


    Gray looked at Caroline strangely. It was just that Sarah gave the cold tiger cub such a name. Caroline would give him such a name, which really surprised him.


    "What''s up, isn''t it good?"


    Sarah continued.


    "Nice, nice."


    Gray was duplicity. He suddenly looked forward to what expression Viscount Fergus would have when he knew that the cold tiger had been named "little white".


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the Fergus family got the news of the cold tiger cub, which had been known by other Viscount families.


    "Hum, I really stepped on dog shit and let him get a cold tiger cub!"


    Viscount Oliver was indignant and envious.


    A cold tiger cub will be an existence with strength comparable to fierce blood soldiers in adulthood, and this time will not be too long.


    The adult time of the cold tiger is usually about three years, that is, only three years later, the Fergus family will have one more fierce combat power.


    At that time, if the Oliver family clashes with the Fergus family again, he will face the two fierce fighting forces. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help feeling a burst of fear.


    Viscount Fergus alone is already extremely difficult. If you add another fierce level combat power, he is definitely not an opponent.


    "Damn Locke family, waste, grab it if you want. Even if you can''t grab it, kill the head office? Let the Fergus family get it alive!"


    For the Locke family, he was even more unhappy. He failed to seize such a good opportunity, and let the Fergus family get it alive. It was a waste.


    "First there was a gifted child, and now there is a cold tiger cub. The Fergus family is a little lucky!"


    Viscount Shirley, hawk. Shirley subconsciously reached out and touched his hooked nose, his face full of jealousy.


    It''s just a child of genius. It takes at least ten or twenty years for a genius to grow up. As long as it doesn''t grow up, it will die unexpectedly at any time.


    But a cold tiger cub can grow up in three years at most. It is a combat power that can be seen in a short time, which really makes him jealous.


    "It''s interesting. First, the children of genius, and then the cold tiger cubs. Is the Fergus family going to rise completely and compete with my richens family for the position of count?"


    Viscount richens had a slight smile on his lips. He was handsome, but he did not lose his male fortitude.


    While talking, his right hand stroked gently, and an adult leopard squinted slightly, which seemed to enjoy it very much.


    This is a leopard very different from ordinary leopards. Its body length has reached 1.3 meters without counting its tail. This body length is very rare among leopards.


    Its body is slender and fit, which is two extremes with the tall cold tiger mother beast.


    The skin is yellow, but the spots outside the body are not black, but purplish black.


    This is a fierce blood beast chasing the wind leopard.


    The ability of chasing the wind leopard, just like its name, is born to chase the wind and has a speed unmatched by other fierce blood beasts.


    Speed is the most fierce blood beast, and even many crazy blood beasts are inferior to it in speed.


    Although it has no blood beast ability such as cold and wind blade, its unparalleled speed makes him extremely threatening.


    This is one of the details of the richens family, an adult and fast wind chasing leopard!


    "It''s lucky for the Fergus family to get a cold tiger cub!"


    Viscount Bessemer, the only woman among the six viscount.


    When she learned that the Fergus family had obtained the cold tiger cub, her delicate and beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then stretched out a moment later, restoring her self-confidence that was not inferior to that of men.


    "What about the cold tiger cubs? These are just foreign things. The key to the count''s dispute is to cultivate crazy blood soldiers!"


    Locke Castle Restaurant, the Locke family are having dinner.


    Viscount Locke calmly enjoyed the dinner. His posture was standard, his movements were elegant and his expression was calm. He could not see the impact of the failure of robbing the cold tiger cub a few days ago.


    Ding!


    Finally, the meal ended with his knife and fork lying flat on the plate.


    "Father."


    As if he had been waiting for this moment, the moment he finished his meal, his second son Morey had already spoken.


    "Why not spread the fact that gray Fergus has been a middle blood soldier in less than two years?"


    In the face of Morey''s inquiry, viscount Locke did not answer immediately, but looked at his eldest son Alfred.


    "ALF, what do you think?"


    Alf has gray hair and is very similar to Viscount Locke, just like a young Viscount Locke. He frowned and said.


    "Father, you must have some reason for doing this. I can''t guess what the reason is."


    "Yes."


    Satisfied with ALF''s performance, viscount Locke spoke slowly.


    "What is the role of spreading the fact that gray Fergus has been a middle blood soldier for less than two years, in addition to providing information for other Viscount families free of charge?"


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Morey.


    "With the Fergus family''s strict protection of gray Fergus, even if other Viscount families know, they will never try to assassinate easily."


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "Marquis Sidney''s 50th birthday party is still more than two months away. At that time, you must compete with the younger generation. It''s better to use him to kill other Viscount families."

 Chapter 58

    "Call -"


    With a heavy exhalation, gray retreated from his cultivation state.


    His face was covered with sweat and his hands supported his knees. He was obviously tired, but a smile could not help but appear on his face.


    "The fourth time, the first practice posture, complete."


    The blood method "wolf of the wind" has four cultivation postures in total. The completion of the first cultivation postures indicates that he has been able to complete 14 times for the fourth time.


    Now it is only a month before he becomes a medium blood soldier, which is greatly beyond his expectation.


    According to this cultivation speed, you should be able to complete the fourth cultivation in three months and reach the upper blood warrior.


    This is much earlier than the maximum time of six months he expected, reaching the shortest time he expected.


    "Master Bernal!"


    Suddenly, the maid Barbara''s greeting came from a distance. Gray looked sideways and saw Bernal coming here with dazzling short blond hair and white war clothes.


    He raised his eyebrows imperceptibly, loosened his hands supporting his knees, stood straight and walked towards each other.


    Many people knew that he was practicing in the open space south of the castle, but Alice had spied on him except Sarah.


    Others, even Viscount Fergus, had not been here, and obviously had tacitly accepted that the place belonged to his private territory.


    This time, Bernal came and he felt the "extraordinary" in it.


    "Brother Bernal."


    Walk over and gray greets each other.


    The misunderstanding of the assassination was lifted, and with the "title", Gray''s dike for Bernal had been reduced, at least not as wary as before.


    At the same time, there is also a trace of guilt that he is likely to take away each other''s Title Inheritance in the future.


    Although gray is not so eager for the title, he prefers to live a noble life rather than inherit the title and run the Fergus family.


    However, from the current situation, even if he is unwilling to accept it, viscount Fergus is likely to force him to inherit the title.


    If the Fergus family wants to go further and compete for the only remaining Earl title in the Marquis of Sidney, it needs at least one heir with the strength of a crazy blood warrior.


    In terms of Bernal''s potential, it is difficult to reach the crazy blood warrior without special opportunities!


    "Yes."


    Bernard answered when he heard Gray''s greeting. A moment later, as if he had made up his mind, he suddenly raised his head and looked straight at gray with blue eyes.


    "Gray, fight me!"


    Fergus castle, white stone training ground.


    Gray was wearing a gray war suit, with black hair flying in the wind and blue eyes. He was a little less juvenile and a little more adult.


    In his hand was a wooden sword cut from iron and wood, 1.4 meters long and 5 centimeters wide.


    Opposite him, ten meters away, Bernard, dressed in white combat clothes, stood opposite him, holding a wooden sword cut from iron and wood in his hand.


    Bernal obviously attached great importance to this battle and tried to lean towards the actual battle. Except that the weapons are wooden, there is no difference between other places and the actual battle.


    Next to the white stone training ground stood Viscount Fergus, Ellis and Caroline.


    Viscount Fergus frowned slightly and stretched again. In the end, he did not stop the battle.


    "Big brother, come on!"


    Ellis supported Bernal on one side.


    Caroline looked calmly, without supporting either side''s plan.


    "Gray, do your best!"


    Looking at gray, Bernal looked very serious.


    Judging from the serious expression on his face, it was as if he had made some major decision.


    "OK."


    Gray nodded solemnly.


    Although it is not clear why Bernal suddenly asked for the war, he can obviously feel Bernal''s emphasis on the war. He deliberately shows weakness or does not do his best, but disrespects Bernal.


    Besides, even with all his strength, he may not be able to win Bernal.


    Although he is already a medium blood warrior and has inherited the fighting talent of this body, the time to contact actual combat is too short and the combat experience is still too lacking.


    Bernal, who has been in contact with actual combat for at least five years, has early experience in killing. His actual combat experience can be described as extremely old and spicy. If he is careless in the face of the other party, he may lose miserably.


    Whoosh!


    Almost at the same time, both of them moved. The distance of more than ten meters was close in the blink of an eye in front of their extremely fast speed.


    Shua!


    Bernal''s sword was the first to swing.


    The black iron wood long sword, tearing the air, with a terrible roar, looks like a dark shadow from bottom to top, cutting towards gray.


    Whoosh!


    When gray rushed forward, he suddenly stepped on the ground with his right foot and twisted his ankle. The momentum of the forward rush suddenly changed and quickly swept away to the right of Boral.


    At the same time, the sword in his hand waved behind him and split at Bernal in the opposite direction.


    Boom!


    Gray''s reverse sword was blocked.


    The cleaved sword was dodged, and there was a sword on the right. Bernal''s sword turned sharply and drew an arc in front of Gray''s cleaved sword.


    PA, PA, PA!


    However, after all, it was a rush to resist, and the power failed to reach the strongest. Bernal was directly shocked by the great power from the sword and retreated again and again. He retreated a few steps before unloading the power.


    Boom!


    As soon as he stepped on the ground, the ground paved with white slate trembled slightly, Gray''s figure rushed towards Bernal, and the iron and wood sword in his hand chopped down vertically with a fierce sword from top to bottom.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    However, the sword split an empty space. The moment before his sword split, Bernard''s figure had disappeared.


    Suddenly, it disappeared like an illusion and appeared a few meters away. The speed of explosion in an instant can be called terror.


    Obviously, this is the power of blood pouring into both legs, increasing the speed!


    Shua!


    Moreover, the horizontal movement of several meters just made Bernal appear on the left side of gray. The black iron wood sword cut straight towards gray like a black light.


    Hoo!


    There was no need for the side head. The wind from the left side was enough for gray to judge that the attack came from the left.


    The power of blood poured into his legs, Gray''s body moved to the right like thunder, and narrowly avoided Bernal''s cross cutting sword. When Bernal''s sword was closest to him, it was even less than a centimeter.


    Then he turned back, tilted his body, and stabbed Bernal with a sword, but Bernal retreated sharply and pulled away.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    There were more than ten fights in succession. Except that the weapons collided during the first fight, the weapons never collided again.


    As people who also practice the blood method "wolf of the wind", they prefer to deal with the enemy with speed rather than face-to-face with the enemy.


    However, this does not mean that the fight between the two is not dangerous. Rather, their fighting mode is more dangerous than the general fighting mode.


    Several times they fought, their weapons were less than a few centimeters away from each other''s body. If they were not holding iron and wood swords without edges, people who saw the two fighting would think they were fighting for life and death.


    "What a fast speed!"


    Looking at the fight in the field, Caroline was slightly surprised.


    The next blood warrior cooperated with the increase of blood power, and the speed was already very fast, but it was a grade worse than the two people in the field.


    In a different place, if she faces any of the two, I''m afraid she will be defeated three or five times.


    "Hum, the last winner must be big brother. It''s still early for gray to catch up with big brother!"


    For fear that Viscount Fergus might hear it, Alice whispered.


    Seeing the fighting in the field, he had to admit that Gray''s strength has far exceeded him.


    But he still doesn''t think gray can catch up with big brother Bernard.


    On the one hand, it is because big brother Bernard has established a strong image in his heart since childhood. On the other hand, he also has some personal emotions in it.


    Although Gray was a little more pleasing to the eye because he recaptured the cold tiger cub, he must prefer his big brother between his father and mother and gray.


    The fighting in the field continued.


    Whoosh!


    Avoiding the sweep of kaibernal''s long sword again, gray appeared on Bernal''s right side and prepared to stab Bernal''s chest from the side.


    Because it is an iron wood sword, it has no edge and the tip is not sharp. In addition, Bernard is still wearing war clothes. Gray is not afraid of hurting each other.


    Shua!


    But just then, before he came out of the sword, an iron wood long sword seemed to have known that he would appear here, like a black light splitting at him.


    "How could it be so fast?"


    Gray was surprised for the first time. Bernal''s long sword had been cut out. How could he turn back so soon?


    It was too unexpected, and the sword was very close to him, and it was too late to dodge, so he had to lift the sword to block.


    Boom!


    The sword collided with the sword. One was to cut with all his strength, the other was to resist in a hurry. Without exception, Gray was shaken back by the force from the sword.

 Chapter 59

    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray was shaken back and forth.


    "In terms of combat experience, there is still a big gap between me and him!"


    In a hurry, Gray was shaken back, but he soon figured out why Bernard''s sword appeared so quickly.


    Both of them are middle blood warriors, and they all practice the blood method "wolf of the wind". It is reasonable that their sword wielding speed should be very close.


    Just now, Bernal''s sword wielding speed was obviously faster than him. The reason was that the sword Bernal cut out before was a false move, and it had changed to the direction he would appear in the middle. Before he could get out of the sword, Bernal''s sword was close.


    A very wonderful Feihuang move immediately pushed him to the disadvantage. Even as an opponent, he couldn''t help cheering for the other party.


    Obviously, Bernal has more combat experience than him, which is an indisputable fact.


    Bang!


    The attack from Bernal is far from over.


    With one step, Bernal had caught up with gray, who was staggering backward, and cut out his sword again.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The horizontal chop is followed by the vertical chop, the vertical chop is followed by the oblique chop, and the oblique chop is followed by the swing chop


    One sword after another, without giving gray time to adjust, Gray was like a boat rolling in the sea, facing the attack of storm and storm.


    Boom! Patter!


    An iron wooden sword was unstable and flew straight up. After a few circles in the air, it fell on the white stone floor with a crisp sound.


    The battle between gray and Bernal is over. One of them has lost his sword, while the other''s sword is on the neck of the man who lost his sword.


    However, surprisingly, gray is still holding the sword in his hand, and Bernard is the one who lost the sword and was held by the sword around his neck!!!


    "Brother Bernal, you lost!"


    Take back the iron wood sword, Gray said with a breath.


    "I... lost?! yes, i... lost!"


    Bernal''s face was shocked at first. Obviously, he didn''t expect that gray, who was forced to lose by him, would suddenly reverse the situation and turn defeat into victory.


    Then there was a very bitter smile, but his face was unexpectedly free of any annoyance, as if he had untied some kind of heart knot.


    "Big brother... Lost?!"


    When he saw Bernal on his neck with a long sword, Ellis almost stared out.


    Just now, it was clear that gray was at a disadvantage. Why did brother suddenly lose?


    He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him.


    Elder brother Bernard has been practicing the blood method for so many years, and he has been exposed to actual combat early. He has extremely rich combat experience, which is not comparable to those who have been exposed to actual combat for only a few months.


    The development of the battle was just as he expected. After the trial fight of more than ten moves, big brother Bernard began to be powerful, forcing gray to retreat again and again and had almost no power to parry.


    But what happened in the end? How did Bernard, the big brother who had the upper hand, suddenly lose?


    "Awesome!"


    Caroline''s eyes were startled.


    She couldn''t see what had happened at the moment of the last fight, but it was an indisputable fact that gray won.


    Gray, who has only a few months of combat experience, defeated his eldest brother Bernard with several years of combat experience. There is no doubt that Gray''s performance is amazing.


    "This..."


    Viscount Fergus frowned with surprise in his eyes.


    Gray''s victory was greatly beyond his expectation. In fact, before the battle, he thought Bernal would win.


    He often practiced against them. He knew their combat level very well and knew the difference between gray and Bernal in combat experience, but the result really surprised him.


    He couldn''t help recalling the details of the battle at the last moment. A moment later, his eyes looked strange. He probably understood the reason why gray won.


    Gray cheated Bernal, even everyone present!


    "Master gray, master Bernal, please wipe your sweat!"


    A servant respectfully came forward and handed a towel. Gray took the one handed to him, covered his face and wiped it.


    In this war, he was able to defeat Bernal because of his inexplicable strength after the second transformation.


    Now, although he is almost the same as Bernal in speed, he is stronger than Bernal in strength. Therefore, gray is not very hard to guard against even if he resists in a hurry.


    Therefore, being forced to retreat by Bernal''s attack is just an illusion, an illusion he used to confuse Bernal.


    In the end, Bernal seemed to have the upper hand, but in fact it was not. With the power stronger than Bernal, he had already adjusted under Bernal''s repeated attacks.


    Finally, he fought back and shook Bernal''s sword away, winning the battle.


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    A large number of clouds float in the sky, the sun is completely blocked, and the breeze blows, with a trace of cool meaning.


    There was a large flat grassland at the foot of Fergus Castle mountain, which was forbidden by the whole land, and pasture was built to feed horses, cattle and sheep.


    "Viscount, ladies and gentlemen, this is the red blood horse!"


    A man in his fifties with a little gray hair bowed respectfully and led gray and his party to a stable in the horse farm.


    This is a separate stable. There is only one war horse in the whole stable.


    This is a group of very divine steeds, with red hair, a body length of more than two meters and a height of about 1.3 meters.


    The muscles of the whole body are full of streamlined texture, with clear water chestnut, but not too bloated, giving people a combination of strength and beauty.


    Blood red horse eyes are bright and full of spirituality. When they see gray and others coming, they are not afraid of life, but look at gray and others curiously.


    "What beautiful eyes!"


    Looking at the horse''s blood red eyes, Caroline exclaimed.


    "Is this a red blooded young horse?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, after looking carefully.


    "Yes, viscount."


    The gray haired man replied respectfully.


    He is the manager of this ranch. Some time ago, viscount Fergus entrusted him to buy red blood horses. It took more than ten days. He finally returned with red blood horses today.


    ¡±Although it is only a young horse, I can guarantee that once it grows up, its body length and height will definitely be comparable to your red blood horse, Lord Viscount, and its speed will not be inferior. "


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, then looked at gray.


    "Well, are you satisfied?"


    This red blood horse is the gift given by Gerrard to the middle blood warrior in the agreement between Viscount Fergus and gray.


    "Satisfied, satisfied!"


    Gray''s eyes had been looking at the stabbing horse for a long time. When he heard Viscount Fergus''s inquiry, he nodded hurriedly, but his eyes had not left the red horse.


    The body is full and beautiful, the hair is soft and shiny, the limbs are strong and slender, and the blood red eyes are full of flexibility


    Even he, who doesn''t know horses, can see that the horse is unusual.


    "Good horse!"


    Bernal''s eyes were bright, even a little hot, and he could clearly hear the envy in his voice.


    Although his horse is also a good variety of war horse, it is significantly lower than the red blood horse whose speed can be comparable to the fierce blood beast.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not an adult!"


    Ellis said in a rather sour tone.


    Gray was in a very good mood now. He didn''t bother to argue with him. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching the mane of the red blood horse''s neck.


    Facing Grayson''s hand, the red blood horse dodged vigilantly, but after all, it was locked in the stable. Naturally, it couldn''t escape. Finally, gray touched his mane.


    Supple, as supple as silk, just like touching on brocade silk.


    "Master gray, why don''t you ride up and try!"


    The gray haired man smiled and said to gray.


    Naturally, he knew that the horse was bought for gray, and he also knew how much gray was valued in the Fergus family, so his voice was flattering.


    "OK."


    Gray grinned, took off the reins and led the horse out of the stable.


    No saddle had been placed yet, but gray easily turned over and sat on the horse''s back. With his current physical quality, it was easy to do this.


    High¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Gray was riding on a stranger, and the red blood horse obviously became impatient and anxious.


    Ang JOJO!


    He ran quickly for a few steps, and then suddenly his front feet were raised and his body tilted violently, trying to shake gray off his back.


    However, with the physical quality of Gray''s current middle blood soldier, it is naturally impossible to be left so easily.


    With his legs sandwiched between his horse''s belly, the whole man seemed to take root and stick to the horse''s back.


    Two hands, one holding the reins, the other stroking the neck of the red blood horse. During this period of riding experience, he had learned how to appease the horse who fell into irritability.


    Ang JOJO!


    Ang JOJO!


    However, the red blood horse is obviously not as easy to be tamed as ordinary horses. It runs directly on the racecourse and shakes its body. For a while, its two front feet are in the air and its two rear feet are in the air. It tries to throw gray down.


    It took more than ten minutes for this state to subside gradually. I probably knew how to throw it, so I gave up my efforts.


    Seeing this, gray smiled and finally tamed.


    Although it may take some time to completely tame and cultivate feelings, the other party at least doesn''t reject him on his back, or although he does, he has nothing to do with him.


    "Drive..."


    With a gentle clip on the horse''s belly, gray drove the red blood horse forward.


    Dada, dada!


    The red blood horse running shows the style of the king in the horse.


    The strong wind blew on his face, Gray''s black hair was blown back, and there was a whirring sound in his ears. The green grass was quickly passed in his sight, which was faster than his running speed when he used his blood force to increase.


    Although it is not comparable to the fierce blood beast, it can be understood considering that it is still a young horse.


    This is definitely a war horse whose speed can be comparable to the fierce blood beast in adulthood.


    After running up and down the racecourse for two laps, gray drove the red blood horse back to the stable and tied it back in the stable.


    "Master gray, this red blood horse doesn''t have a name yet. Why don''t you give it a name..."


    The man with gray hair came to gray with a smile and said.


    "Name?"


    Gray thought a little in his head and had made a decision.


    "Red blood, he will be called red blood from today on!"


    "Red blood, good name. Master gray is a good name!"


    The man with gray hair quickly flattered, and gray couldn''t help blushing.


    It''s just to omit the "horse" behind the red blood horse. As for such flattery?


    However, he thought that although his name was not creative, it was at least much better than "Xiaobai". On this thought, he felt at ease again.

 Chapter 60

    In the evening, Fergus Castle Restaurant.


    The staple food for dinner was cold tiger steak. The castle chef mastered the heat very well. He chewed it with full strength, and his mouth was full of rich meat aroma.


    Gray stopped eating after eating three large portions.


    At the end of the meal, viscount Fergus waved back the maids who served the meal, leaving gray and others alone in the restaurant.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    Mrs. Milan''s long brown hair is pulled up and she is wearing a long black skirt. She is dignified and noble.


    "Yes."


    Said Viscount Fergus, nodding slightly.


    "I''m going to explore the possible treasure in Chiye forest tomorrow."


    "Sir, is it too urgent, because the cold tiger cubs, now other Viscount families are paying attention to our Fergus family. Will they find out if they go now?"


    Lady Milan frowned slightly.


    "Just right."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "After more than ten days, the attention of other Viscount families has slowed down. Moreover, the earlier you go to explore the treasure hiding place in Chiye forest, the better."


    "Although it may have been patronized, there may still be valuable things left. We must explore them as soon as possible."


    "So..."


    Seeing that Viscount Fergus had made a decision, the lady of Milan would not say more.


    The Fergus family is like this. When Viscount Fergus has not made a decision, he can give opinions or suggestions. However, when Viscount Fergus has made a decision, what others can do is obey. This is the majesty of viscount Fergus.


    "In places like Chiye forest, ordinary soldiers are of little use, and they are easy to reveal their whereabouts. Father, are you going to call Baron Ricardo, Baron Kipling, Lord corky and Lord Harry to go together this time?"


    Bernal asked.


    Entering the red leaf forest to explore the treasure ground naturally requires the most cutting-edge combat power, and the most cutting-edge combat power that the whole Viscount Fergus can mobilize is Viscount Fergus plus four superior blood soldiers, Baron Ricardo, Baron Kipling, Lord corky and Lord Harry.


    Lord Linde has been stationed in the castle for a long time and is responsible for protecting the headquarters of the Fergus family. Naturally, he can''t go with him.


    "No, I''m not going to call Baron Ricardo and the four of them this time."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "Although their performance is fairly loyal, I don''t intend to let them know where the treasure is."


    Speaking of this, viscount Fergus paused a little and said after glancing at Bernard and gray.


    "I''m going to take you with gray."


    "Sir, is it too dangerous?"


    Hearing Viscount Fergus''s decision, Mrs. Milan was almost surprised.


    She had no opinion about gray going with Viscount Fergus, and even had the idea that gray had an accident.


    No real wife would like to see the offspring of her husband''s lover, and she is no exception.


    It''s just that gray has excellent talent and is deeply loved by Viscount Fergus. Her position in the Fergus family has been stable and can''t be shaken, so she can only bite her teeth. However, if gray has an accident one day, she''s happy to see it.


    But Bernal was different. He was her eldest son. Naturally, she didn''t want Bernal to be in danger, so she almost screamed.


    "Ah...?!"


    While listening to the conversation between Viscount Fergus and Madame Milan and Bernal, he didn''t expect that the fire would suddenly burn on himself. Gray was also stunned.


    To explore the treasure land of Chiye forest on the map, to be honest, he is very eager.


    It''s a treasure house. If you lift the veil of the treasure house yourself, what a sense of achievement is it?


    In his previous life, he often watched various film and television dramas exploring ancient tombs and treasure hunting. He was always nervous and excited about what he would encounter in ancient tombs or treasure sites, and excited about the moment when he opened the mysterious veil of ancient tombs or treasure sites.


    However, he had no idea of going.


    Chiye forest, which spans several Marquis leaders, covers an extremely vast area and is full of blood animals. It is not what he can cope with at present. He knows it and knows it. He still has it.


    "Take me and gray?"


    Bernard was also surprised. Obviously, he did not expect that Viscount Fergus would take himself and gray to the depths of the dangerous red leaf forest.


    Caroline, Sarah and Ellis also looked at Viscount Fergus in surprise. They all knew the danger of red leaf forest. They didn''t expect Viscount Fergus to make such a decision.


    "I''ve studied it carefully. This treasure site is very close to Yangjiao village, only more than 30 miles. It doesn''t go deep into the red leaf forest. It''s reasonable to say that even if you encounter blood beasts, they are at most fierce blood beasts."


    Facing the surprised eyes of gray and others, viscount Fergus said calmly.


    "Gray and Bernal, you two have the strength of a medium blood warrior now. Coupled with my strength, the danger will not be too great when you encounter a fierce blood beast. Even if you can''t fight, it''s no problem to withdraw."


    "But they have never had a hand with blood * * after all, so it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no panic at that time..."


    Mrs. Milan would like to say that, of course, his purpose is not for gray, but for Bernal.


    "Well, needless to say, I have decided this matter."


    Viscount Fergus raised his hand to stop the lady of Milan from going on, and then his eyes swept gray and Bernal respectively.


    "This time, follow me to explore the treasures in Chiye forest. Although it is dangerous, it is also a good training for you. The soldiers are powerful not only in strength, but also in heart."


    "Yes, I see, father. I''d like to go."


    Bernal nodded seriously.


    "I''ll go."


    Gray had to nod in agreement.


    At this point, he had no right to refuse, and Viscount Fergus''s last sentence "what a soldier is strong is not only his strength, but also his heart" really shocked him.


    The way to "go back" is unknown. What he can do now is to survive in this world and live well.


    The most convenient way to live well is to become the strong among the "blood soldiers", and the strong, strong strength and strong heart are indispensable.


    Without strong strength, in the face of various powerful opponents, without effective means of confrontation, we will fall into a situation without backhand.


    Without a strong heart, there will be emotional fluctuations due to various accidents, fear of hands and feet, waste the best mobile phone, and it is difficult to give full play to their full strength.


    He has the ability of "transformation", and his cultivation speed is faster than others. He has a strong shortcut. He has this self-confidence to make himself strong.


    And making your heart strong is not what "transformation" can help you improve. You need to be strong through honing again and again.


    This time I entered the red leaf forest to explore the location of the treasure. As Viscount Fergus said, although there are some dangers, it is indeed an opportunity to sharpen myself with Viscount Fergus''s care.


    "Very good."


    Seeing gray and Bernal so, viscount Fergus nodded with satisfaction.


    The next day, before dawn, the castle door of Fergus castle had been opened.


    Three ordinary war horses carrying three people wearing war clothes inside and covered with black cloaks and hats outside left the castle, entered Fergus City, and then quickly left Fergus city.


    These three were gray, viscount Fergus and Bernard.


    The three did not ride their usual horses, but only ordinary horses that family soldiers ride daily.


    For one thing, their own war horses are too conspicuous, especially Viscount Fergus and gray. Their battles are red blood horses, which will be recognized at a glance.


    Second, after entering the Chiye forest, they will certainly place the war horse on the edge of the forest. It''s a pity to lose it.


    Riding on the war horse, gray took a deep breath, touched his war clothes, and felt a lot of peace of mind.


    Under his war suit, there was a vest like black inner armor, which was the iron rhinoceros inner armor that Viscount Fergus auctioned from Ford auction last time. After dinner last night, viscount Fergus called him alone to his study and gave it to him.


    With this intact inner armor under the attack of the blood beast ability of the fierce blood warrior, his security will undoubtedly be greatly improved.


    When he saw Viscount Fergus buy this iron rhinoceros inner armor, he thought Viscount Fergus bought it for use, but he didn''t expect that Viscount Fergus would give it to him, which really moved him.


    Of course, he also knew that Viscount Fergus did so because of his potential.


    In the past 16 years, viscount Fergus has ignored this body, so we can see how indifferent Viscount Fergus is when facing worthless people.


    Of course, gray also knows that Viscount Fergus is not the only nobles who do this. It can be said that most nobles do so. This is the norm of nobles in the world!

 Chapter 61

    The red forest is red at a glance, as if it were dyed red by blood.


    More than two hours later, gray and the three rode to the edge of the red leaf forest.


    Without going to Yangjiao village, the three directly bypassed Yangjiao village and appeared on the edge of Chiye forest.


    After finding a slightly remote place and tying up the horse, each of the three carried a leather sewn backpack and went to the red leaf forest.


    The backpack is not big, and the weight is only more than ten kilograms.


    The journey of more than 30 miles, even in the forest terrain, with the feet of three people, is enough to go back and forth in a day. Therefore, in addition to dry food and water, the three people only brought some ropes, maps and Yongnan needles, which can be used in the forest terrain.


    Yongnan array is an artifact similar to the earth compass of previous generations. Although the world may not be round, it seems that there are magnetic poles in the world, which can also make artifacts pointing in one direction forever.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The subtle sound of stepping on dead branches and leaves sounded, and gray three moved forward quickly in the red leaf forest.


    Viscount Fergus walked in front, gray and Bernal walked behind, traveling very fast.


    The dense branches of the red leaf tree seem to have no influence on them. They easily pass through the cracks of the branches. In the whole process, they won''t even touch the branches. It''s like these branches are taking the initiative to avoid them.


    The reason for this is that the movements of the three people are too flexible, and their eyesight is also very strong. They can easily judge how to go so that they won''t touch the branches.


    After all, none of the three are ordinary people. They are more skilled than the special forces in Gray''s previous life.


    Suddenly, viscount Fergus, who was walking in front, stepped and the blue magic sword around his waist came out of its scabbard.


    Poof!


    A green light flashed across a red leaf tree in front of him on his left. A branch was broken, but there was a strange splash of red juice.


    While the red juice was splashing, viscount Fergus stepped back a few steps and had escaped.


    Looking carefully, I found that it was not a red leaf branch at all, but a poisonous snake with red skin. It climbed on the red leaf tree and pretended to be a red leaf branch.


    However, his luck was obviously not very good. He met Viscount Fergus, a fierce blood warrior. Before he could launch an attack, he had been cut in two by a sword.


    "Go!"


    Kill a poisonous snake with one sword. Viscount Fergus''s complexion remains unchanged. The cyan magic sword returns to its sheath to avoid the blood spilled by the poisonous snake on the ground and continue to move forward.


    Gray and Bernal looked at each other and hurried to keep up.


    Although with their reaction, they should be able to react when the poisonous snake attacks and kill the poisonous snake, like Viscount Fergus, it is absolutely impossible to find and kill the poisonous snake before the poisonous snake attacks.


    They not only need extremely strong eyesight, but also need extremely terrible reactions, but they don''t have these two things at present.


    Next, they saw what was called the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    Along the way, although he met wild animals several times, viscount Fergus took the lead in discovering each other before the wild animals found them. Either he took gray and took a detour to avoid. If he couldn''t get around, he killed him with lightning speed.


    Whether it is a snake or a large beast, all the beasts will die with one sword under his sword. There is no second sword at all.


    In just two hours, they traveled more than 20 miles in this rugged forest terrain, not far from the treasure hiding place on the map.


    Here, viscount Fergus''s speed finally slowed down, and gray and his face became serious.


    For both of them, the real test began.


    The next trip will not be as easy as the previous trip, because now it has gone a little deep into the red leaf forest, that is, it is possible to encounter blood beasts.


    Blood beast, on this continent, has always been synonymous with terror. Because of fear, it is often used as a means to frighten children. In the purple moon kingdom alone, more than 100000 people die under the claws and teeth of blood beast every year.


    They are powerful and far more powerful than ordinary humans. Once they grow up, they have the lowest strength. They all have the strength of fierce blood soldiers. Among them, it is said that they are powerful enough to kill the kingdom.


    During this time, gray saw a speculation about the collapse of the Empire thousands of years ago in a book in the library.


    It is speculated that the one who destroyed the Empire was a terrible blood beast that came from the endless ice fields outside the four kingdoms and was far more powerful than King soldiers.


    The reason is that the Empire thousands of years ago has a vast territory and covers today''s four kingdoms. Its strength is far higher than that of today''s four kingdoms. It is impossible to afford to destroy their "enemies".


    The only possibility is the powerful blood beast in the depths of the endless ice sheet.


    Moreover, he also cited an example. Three hundred years ago, Dick Naham, the king level warrior of the purple moon Kingdom, found a blood beast whose strength was much stronger than his in the ice field, which showed that the blood beast whose strength exceeded the king level was real.


    "Stop."


    As soon as he had traveled a mile, viscount Fergus raised his hand and motioned gray to stop.


    Gray stopped quickly, touched the sword around their waist, looked around with vigilance, but they didn''t find the trace of the beast or blood beast.


    With doubts in their eyes, they walked forward a few steps, approached Viscount Fergus, and looked along Viscount Fergus''s line of sight.


    A trace clearly appeared on a tree in front. The trace was divided into four scratches. It was deeply embedded in the tree, which not only cut the bark on the surface, but also scraped off most of the wooden structure of the tree.


    "Blood beast?!"


    Gray''s eyes shrank when he saw this trace. It was obviously a scratch, and so deep into the heart of the tree, it must not be left by an ordinary beast. If there is no accident, it should be left by a blood beast.


    Looking at the freshness of this claw mark, it will never stay too long. For most days, I just don''t know whether this blood beast just passed by or whether this is its territory.


    "Father, is there a blood beast around here?"


    Bernal whispered.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know if it''s passing by or if this is the territory of this blood beast."


    Viscount Fergus frowned.


    "Father, why don''t we take a detour?"


    Gray suggested.


    "OK."


    Viscount Fergus readily accepted the proposal and took out a map to study how to detour.


    Although he has the strength of fierce blood soldiers, and his combat effectiveness is not worse than that of ordinary blood beasts, it is best to avoid fighting. After all, they came to look for treasures.


    Along the place where the claw marks were found, the three walked a mile before continuing to the place marked with the treasure on the leather drawing.


    Then, the three met several places again, which was obviously the trace made by the blood beast.


    It has a thick shape. You can see the footprints of a huge blood beast at a glance.


    It looks like a tall red leaf tree broken by Juli.


    There are huge beast bones with blood, which can clearly see the bite marks of sharp teeth.


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, there are not a few blood beasts in the depth of Chiye forest.


    Every time they encounter this abnormal phenomenon, the three people will detour and bypass this area.


    In front of them, the three met an incomplete beast body again. It was a beast more than two meters long, covered with blood. It was incomplete in many places. It should have been torn by brute force, but they didn''t know whether it was before or after death.


    On his body, there are obvious signs of tooth biting.


    Gray stared at the body with a frown.


    Obviously, there may be a cruel blood beast nearby.


    Judging from the tearing marks, the limbs of the blood beast should be quite flexible. If he guesses well, the blood beast is a blood beast similar to orangutan or monkey, and the size should be too large. This is judged from the tooth marks on the corpse.


    "Father, can you go around?"


    Bernal asked with a pale face. He could tell from the traces of the body that the blood beast was not easy to provoke.


    "A little trouble."


    Viscount Fergus took out the map, looked carefully and frowned.


    "In front is the canyon between the two mountains. It''s only a few hundred meters wide. It''s not possible to go around."


    Gray frowned slightly at Viscount Fergus''s words.


    If you don''t pass through this canyon, you are bound to detour a long way. Detour is a small thing. I''m afraid it takes too much time. Today, you have to spend the night in the red leaf forest.


    The forest in the middle of the night is dark without five fingers. Even if wild animals touch nearby, they may not be able to find it in time. Obviously, it is extremely dangerous to spend the night in the forest.


    "I can only try. Go as close to the mountain wall as possible."


    Viscount Fergus decided and took the lead in moving forward. Gray and Bernal hurried to keep up. Now they can only do so.


    The three walked forward, and soon they met a crevice terrain.


    Sandwiched between the two high mountains, there are extremely flat mountain walls on both sides, which can''t be attached at all. Only the middle is covered with red leaf trees.


    The three walked along the wall of one of the mountains towards the canyon.


    PA, PA!


    The whole canyon was very quiet. What sounded in their ears was the sound of their feet on the dead leaves.


    The three walked very slowly and looked around from time to time. Obviously, they were very cautious at every step.


    Viscount Fergus was better, his steps were still so stable, but gray and Bernard were a little tiptoe, and they had a slight sweat, climbing up their foreheads.


    The gap between them and Viscount Fergus is not only in strength, but also in psychological quality.


    However, surprisingly, until the three passed through the canyon and walked hundreds of meters, they still didn''t encounter the possible blood beast.


    "Shh -"


    All three of them breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they didn''t encounter the possible blood beast.


    "Come on, it''s almost there!"


    Viscount Fergus looked at the map again and said.


    Gray and Bernal nodded, ready to follow.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    At this time, suddenly a strong wind appeared from the side, and a thick black tail came straight from behind gray and Bernal.

 Chapter 62

    WOW!


    The thick black tail, which was as thick as a bucket, was covered with fine black scales, like a black iron pillar, whistling towards gray and Bernal.


    The fallen leaves on the ground tumbled in the strong wind brought by its swing, while some branches blocking the road ahead were all broken and were linked to fly towards gray and Bernal.


    It comes from the shadow of a huge mangrove sheltering the sun. Before that, not only gray and Bernal, but also Viscount Fergus did not find its existence.


    Shua!


    Feeling the strong wind coming from the back, gray and Bernard looked back in panic. Their pupils contracted violently, and their faces were full of horror.


    Thick black tail, fast approaching.


    Run!


    Almost instinctively, the power of blood poured into both legs.


    The legs of the two men under the leather war clothes suddenly expanded in a circle, and the muscles bulged one by one, revealing clear water caltrops, just like marble carving.


    Whoosh!


    When they practiced the blood method "wolf of the wind", their speed was very fast, and their blood power increased sharply. They quickly fled forward.


    They didn''t mean to resist at all. The movement generated by the swing of the black tail made them understand that the power of the black tail is not something they can compete with at all.


    However, although the two had avoided as fast as they could at the first time of discovery, the distance between the black tail and them was getting closer and closer.


    The black tail appears too suddenly, and the attack speed is also very fast. Although they practice the blood method "wolf of the wind", which is good at speed, they are only middle blood soldiers after all, and their movement speed is not as fast as the black tail.


    As they watched, they were swept by the black giant tail.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a golden figure, like a touch of golden light, quickly crossed gray and Bernal, and greeted the black giant tail with a sword. This man was Viscount Fergus.


    Although he could not find the owner of the black giant tail hiding in the shadow, he finally found it and intercepted the black giant tail for the first time.


    Boom!


    The cyan magic long sword collided with the black giant tail, and the fine scales on the surface of the black giant tail were cut, resulting in a bloody scratch.


    However, the figure of viscount Fergus was knocked back and slid out.


    The power of the black giant tail is beyond imagination. Viscount Fergus is not good at power. Therefore, even though Viscount Fergus has the strength of fierce blood soldiers, he failed to stop the black giant tail.


    "No!"


    Gray and Bernal were subconsciously relieved to see Viscount Fergus rush out.


    The strength of viscount Fergus has already left a clear impression in their hearts. Although they all know that Viscount Fergus is not invincible, they subconsciously become at ease when they see Viscount Fergus standing in front of them.


    But now, viscount Fergus failed to stop the black giant tail, and they were exposed to the attack of the black giant tail again.


    There was almost no time for the two to react, and the black giant tail had come close.


    Boom!


    Bernal subconsciously turned around with his arms in front of him to protect his body from the impact of the black giant tail.


    With a dull noise, he flew backwards quickly, broke countless branches, and finally fell to the ground with a slap.


    Bang!


    The thick black tail gradually magnified in the sight, and Gray''s heart was pounding. He was sure that his heart was beating at least 150.


    But strangely, now he has an unusually clear mind and extremely active thinking.


    Obviously, the fighting talent inherited from this body is affecting him.


    Facing the black giant tail, he didn''t protect his body with his arms like Bernal, but turned around and poured the blood into his hands.


    Pop!


    With a light sound, the hands filled with blood suddenly expanded a circle, and the muscles propped up, making the battle clothes of the hands tight.


    Then, he threw his two fists together and hammered at the black giant tail.


    Boom!


    The fist became numb as if it hit the dense steel plate, and the whole person slipped out. However, when the black giant tail was hammered by him, it suddenly fell powerlessly, and the momentum of twitching forward was finally cut off.


    Before the black giant tail attacked gray, its power was greatly reduced due to the obstruction of viscount Fergus.


    Gray, combined with the power characteristics of the cold tiger, has extremely strong power. When the power of blood poured into his hands, his power soared. With this power, he finally blocked the remaining power of the black giant tail.


    "Call -"


    Block the attack of the black giant tail, and pull away from the black giant tail by sliding backward. Gray didn''t dare to see the current situation of Bernal, who was hit and flew out. His eyes stared warily at the shadow direction of the giant tree, and his heart pounded wildly.


    The black giant tail was retracted, and a figure appeared from the shadow of the giant tree.


    It was a giant snake with a trunk as thick as a bucket, a length of more than ten meters, covered with black scales and a ferocious triangular head.


    In terms of body shape, the giant snake is extremely short and thick. In short, it looks extremely bloated.


    Sisi!


    The snake stood tall, two meters high. In the snake''s mouth, a black snake letter was huffing and puffing, and its black eyes stared at gray coldly.


    "Shadow snake!"


    Gray looked grave.


    Seeing this ferocious shape, combined with the books he had read in the library, gray immediately guessed the name of the giant snake.


    Shadow snakes are snakes hiding in the shadow. They are latent "masters" among blood beasts and have the ability to hide themselves in the shadow.


    Whether it is the shadow of trees or the shadow of rocks, as long as it is a shadow, they can hide it without Ruth''s trace, which is why Viscount Fergus failed to find it before.


    Being stared at by the other party''s cold black eyes, gray couldn''t help a burst of cold.


    The snake''s eyesight in his previous life is very poor. I don''t know how the snake''s eyesight in this world is, but the crisis like the cone of bone really makes him creepy.


    Shua!


    At this time, viscount Fergus, wearing a golden war suit, appeared and blocked him, and the pressure on him suddenly lightened.


    "Gray, go and see Bernal!"


    Viscount Fergus said in a deep voice, looking seriously at the shadow snake.


    He was not injured, not to mention his powerful defense magic battle suit with magic metal added, even with the strength of fierce blood soldiers, he would never be easily injured.


    Although he was hit by the giant tail of the shadow snake, it was obvious that he was just hit and flew.


    "Yes."


    The pressure disappeared and gray hurried to Bernal.


    Although he finally blocked the giant tail attack of the shadow snake, gray will not arrogantly think that he can resist the shadow snake. The reason why he can block it is that Viscount Fergus has weakened the power of the giant tail.


    When gray ran to Bernal, Bernal had struggled to stand up, but he was a little embarrassed.


    The white war suit was full of red scratches, which were left by bumping into the branches of the red leaf tree.


    Moreover, his arms hung straight and fell feebly, as if unable to exert force.


    "Brother Bernal, your hands?"


    Looking at each other''s hands, gray asked with a little worry.


    "May have dislocated!"


    Because of the pain, sweat slipped down his forehead, and Bernard gave gray a complicated look.


    Similarly, in the face of the attack of the giant tail, he only had time to protect his body with his hands and paid the price of dislocation of his hands, while gray blocked the impact of the giant tail without damage, and made a judgment between the two.


    "Dislocation?"


    Gray''s face is in a dilemma.


    During this time, he studied actual combat and never learned first aid treatment. In his previous life, he was just an ordinary office worker and was not exposed to this "difficult technology", so he didn''t know how to recover Bernal''s dislocated hands.


    Viscount Fergus should know, but now facing the shadow snake, he obviously has no energy to help Bernard reset his dislocated hand.


    "It''s all right, I can''t help it!"


    Seeing Gray''s embarrassment, Bernal smiled. It was just because of the pain, but the smile was a little stiff.


    Both of them looked at Viscount Fergus and shadow snake.


    Viscount Fergus and the shadow snake didn''t make contact, but they were still facing each other. The shadow snake stood up high and spit out snake letters, while Viscount Fergus stared at the shadow snake coldly. In his right hand, the cyan magic sword was clenched.


    The two were so deadlocked that the atmosphere became extremely coagulated. Finally, the shadow snake couldn''t help taking the lead.


    Shua!


    The thick black tail of the bucket, like a huge black pillar, tore the air and pulled it towards Viscount Fergus.


    Along the way, all the branches of red leaf trees that were swept were crushed.


    Bang!


    While the shadow snake''s tail was drawn out, viscount Fergus also moved and suddenly stepped on the ground. The ground fell leaves and earth and stone splashed, but his figure was like a golden light.


    Boom!


    The black giant tail pulled on the ground, leaving a straight trace several meters long on the ground, bringing a large number of fallen leaves and earth rock.


    Viscount Fergus, however, escaped before the black giant tail was pulled down. Not only that, but also he approached the shadow snake in a few steps.


    Without the obstacles of gray and Bernal, he finally showed his fierce blood warrior''s strength incisively and vividly.


    Sisi!


    Seeing or sensing the approaching of viscount Fergus, the hidden snake''s raised head moved, showed its ferocious fangs, suddenly ran down and bit at Viscount Fergus.


    The black head, like a huge shadow, approached Viscount Fergus.


    Bang!


    During the run, viscount Fergus stepped on the ground with his left foot, and the earth and stone withered leaves splashed. His forward direction suddenly changed, and he actually passed obliquely by the black head of the shadow snake.


    At this moment, the blue light of the blue long sword flickered, which was obviously filled with blood and stimulated the "sharp" ability of the weapon.

 Chapter 63

    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    The blue long sword scratched over the shadow snake''s bucket thick body. Although the shadow snake''s black scale was dense and tough, it was still scratched by the blue long sword that stimulated its sharp ability like cutting cow leather.


    The red blood splashed on the snake''s body, leaving a long oblique wound.


    Sisi!


    The shadow snake, which was hurt and ate pain, suddenly turned its head and bit at the Viscount Fergus who had rushed behind him.


    Whoosh!


    Viscount Fergus had eyes on his back. The power of blood poured into his legs. Under the war suit, his feet became thicker and his blood vessels and muscles were clearly visible.


    With a sudden step on the ground, the golden figure moved laterally, avoiding the bite of the shadow snake''s head.


    At the same time, the long blue sword in his hand was drawn again, and a clear blood mark appeared again on the thick body of the shadow snake.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Viscount Fergus and the shadow snake tangled quickly.


    The biting of the head, the pumping of the black giant tail, the winding of the body, and the shadow snake showed three usual attack methods one after another, but they were easily avoided at the speed of viscount Fergus.


    On the contrary, viscount Fergus cut the shadow snake one sword after another, leaving one long gap after another.


    Seeing that Viscount Fergus had the upper hand in the war, gray and Bernard, who watched the war honestly and couldn''t help at all, slowly put their hanging heart down.


    "Father won!"


    Bernal, whose forehead was covered with sweat, smiled happily.


    "Well, I won!"


    Gray nodded happily, too.


    The most powerful thing about shadow snake is its ability to hide in the shadow. When it is exposed from the shadow, its threat has been greatly reduced.


    In other aspects, it has great power, but its speed is average. In the face of viscount Fergus, who moves very fast, he is obviously not an opponent.


    What''s more, viscount Fergus hasn''t used the "blade of the wind" so far, but gray knows that Viscount Fergus will use it at the most appropriate time to give a fatal blow to the shadow snake.


    Sisi!


    He was injured one after another, but the human in front of him jumped off like a monkey and couldn''t touch it. The shadow snake gradually retreated. It twisted its body and ran towards the dense mangroves, ready to lurk into the shadow of mangroves.


    It is confident that as long as it can hide in the shadow, it will no longer be able to detect it for convenience.


    "Drink -"


    But here, the Viscount Fergus, who struggled with it, seized the opportunity to turn around and burst into a roar.


    Shua!


    Like the wind blade made of cyan metal, it quickly cuts to the position where the shadow snake''s body is close to the snake''s head.


    Poof!


    The cyan wind blade was sharper than the blade. It easily cut the dense black scales of the shadow snake, and cut it deeply like a kitchen knife. It almost cut the thick snake body in two.


    The bright red blood splashed on the ground and splashed on the surrounding red leaf trees, turning the red leaf color that was already red into a very seductive bright red.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Like the last madness, the huge tail of the shadow snake twitched wildly, leaving one straight trace after another on the ground, earth and rock splashed, and even some red leaf trees were broken by brute force.


    The struggle lasted a full minute before it finally came to a limp stop.


    Shua!


    In the face of the giant shadow snake that had completely paralyzed, viscount Fergus did not relax his vigilance.


    The golden figure flashed and appeared where the giant snake''s body was cut by the wind blade. The blue long sword cut down from the other side without hesitation.


    Hiss!


    Just like cutting cattle skin, the blue long sword cut through the black fine scale of the shadow snake, cut it in, merged with the huge wound on the other side, and finally cut the whole snake in half.


    During the whole process, the body of the shadow snake did not vibrate at all. Obviously, it should be completely dead, otherwise it would never be allowed to be split in half by Viscount Fergus.


    "Father."


    Seeing that the shadow snake was indeed dead, gray and Bernal went forward.


    Viscount Fergus raised his head and looked at gray and Bernard. When he saw Bernard''s weak hands, he frowned.


    "Bernal, how''s your hand?"


    "It should be dislocated."


    Holding back the pain, Bernal said with a ashamed face.


    Facing the attack of the shadow snake''s giant tail, Gray''s hair was undamaged, but his hands were dislocated. There is no doubt that he lost again in front of gray in the face of the shadow snake''s raid.


    "Gray, take the blood. I''ll reset Bernal''s joint."


    Viscount Fergus said nothing more and immediately commanded gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray quickly took out two folded shriveled leather bags from his backpack. There were twisted runes arranged in a circle on them, and a purple black magic crystal was inlaid in the center.


    It''s the blood bag used last time when collecting the blood of the cold tiger.


    Although I didn''t plan to hunt blood beasts, I brought them here when I was prepared.


    Hula!


    Aim the sharp mouth of the blood bag at the broken body of the giant snake, and then a trace of blood force stimulates the purple black magic crystal. The blood bag immediately generates a suction force and absorbs shares of red blood into the blood bag.


    While sucking blood with the blood bag, gray didn''t forget to look back at Viscount Fergus and Bernal.


    He saw Viscount Fergus take off Bernal''s war clothes, reveal his white inner shirt, and then reach out and pinch Bernal''s left and right hands.


    It should be confirming the dislocated position of Bernal''s hand.


    During the process, the sweat on Bernal''s forehead kept dripping. Obviously, this process was not an ordinary pain.


    Click! "Ah --"


    Click! "Ah --"


    Then he saw Viscount Fergus shaking his hands very quickly. With a crisp sound and Bernal''s two screams, Bernal''s dislocated joint had been restored.


    "Fortunately, there is no fracture, just dislocation!"


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Hoo!"


    Hearing this, Bernard obviously gasped.


    Dislocation and fracture are two different concepts.


    Dislocation is just joint dislocation. It can be reduced. If it is a fracture, it is not so simple.


    Not only need to restore the broken bone, but also need to be fixed and wait for its automatic growth and healing.


    Although the blood warrior has stronger physical recovery ability than ordinary people, and has a special plaster to accelerate the self-healing and growth of bones, it will take at least a month to recover.


    It''s inconvenient to move in this month. Secondly, there are servants in the castle, so life will not become inconvenient, but it will delay cultivation.


    Now he has been caught up by gray. If he delays his cultivation for a month, I''m afraid he will be left behind by gray immediately.


    "Hum, hum, hum..."


    Subsequently, viscount Fergus rolled up Bernard''s sleeves of both hands, which could clearly see the position of Bernard''s shoulder joints with huge redness and swelling.


    He took out a box of green jade hemostatic ointment from his backpack, pulled out the green ointment, applied it to Bernal''s swollen shoulder joints, and rubbed it quickly.


    In the process, although Bernal endured the pain, he still made a stuffy hum from time to time, which was obviously not an ordinary pain.


    It is worthy of the high price of three gold coins and ten silver coins, which ordinary people can''t afford all their life. The efficacy of this emerald hemostatic ointment is indeed very strong. With the rubbing of viscount Fergus, the redness and swelling of Bernal''s shoulders subsided rapidly, leaving only a slight bulge and crimson.


    When the two bags became bulging, gray could no longer suck blood from the snake. Gray stopped collecting blood and weighed a leather bag in one hand.


    Taking the blood of blood animals as one part, it weighs about 200 parts. Because it is collected in time, it is twice as much as the blood of cold tigers last time.


    "Father, should we collect the essence of blood in a timely manner?"


    Carrying two heavy blood bags, gray asked.


    The essence of blood is the essence extracted from blood. This is a valuable thing that can be used for implantation into blood vessels after being matched with drugs. It can be said to be extremely precious.


    Generally speaking, the blood of a blood animal can only extract the essence of a blood, and it must be extracted under the condition that the amount of blood loss is not large.


    The last time the cold tiger lost more than half of its blood, the remaining blood was not enough to extract the essence of blood.


    "Enough."


    Said Viscount Fergus, with a glance.


    "The essence of blood can be extracted. The blood of this snake can be sold!"


    Bernal, who had already put on his war clothes, said with a smile.


    "Do you want to sell it?"


    Gray''s face remained unchanged, but he couldn''t help feeling a little pity in his heart.


    The last time the cold tiger blood was too small to extract the essence of blood, even if it could not sell a good price, it was retained for personal use.


    However, the effect of cold tiger blood on those who practice the blood method "wolf of the wind" is not as significant as that of the wind wolf. In order to make up for the gap between the two, the castle changed the supply of cold tiger blood to twice a month.


    Thanks to the particularity of his body, the effect of gray taking cold tiger blood has not changed, so he now takes wind wolf blood almost twice a month.


    If the shadow snake blood is kept for its own use, it will be like cold tiger blood. One month is equivalent to taking wind wolf blood twice.


    "But that''s good. Now I don''t dare to take shadow snake blood."


    The extreme fatigue symptoms of the last time he took cold tiger blood have sounded an alarm for him. He didn''t dare to take shadow snake blood again in a short time, prompting his body to degenerate again.


    "However, we can''t let go of the characteristics of the shadow snake. When we go back, we will intercept a copy of the shadow snake''s blood for future use."


    The snake skin and flesh of the shadow snake were not collected. The blood smell was too heavy, which was easy to lead to the siege of blood animals. Gray and the three quickly left the original place.


    Two bags of animal blood, one of which is almost 20 kg. Bernard was injured. Gray and Viscount Fergus carried one bag. With their physical quality, it will not have much impact.


    After that, they never encountered the attack of blood beasts again. After several miles, they finally reached their destination on the map.


    "Is this...?"


    Gray couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw the destination, and Viscount Fergus and Bernard couldn''t help looking shocked.

 Chapter 64

    In the red leaf forest full of red leaves, there is a bright red color, and surrounded by this bright red color, there is a building complex spread for thousands of kilometers.


    Tall spires stand everywhere, mixed with some dome buildings. Although many have collapsed, it can be clearly judged from the buildings that have not collapsed that most of these buildings are five or six stories high.


    Although it cannot be compared with the height of Gray''s buildings in his previous life, it is already extremely magnificent with the architectural level of the world.


    At least Gray had never seen a building five or six storeys high, and the tallest building in Fergus castle was only two storeys high.


    The stone used in the building is white stone, but because it has been too long, the surface is covered with all kinds of vines and moss, and even the red leaf trees growing tenaciously from the cracks between the stones. White stone texture can only be seen in sporadic places.


    "What on earth... Is this place?"


    Bernard looked at the place in front of him with a surprised face. The castle in front of him, let''s call it a castle, was obviously more magnificent than the castle of the Fergus family, even the Earl''s castle.


    He once went to count Ford''s castle, but even count Ford''s castle was far less magnificent than the castle in front of him. Only the Marquis of Sidney castle, which he had the honor to visit, could be comparable to it.


    Is this a former Marquis castle?


    "This is an imperial relic..."


    Gray looked a little dull.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the word "imperial relic" burst out of his mind.


    This is the red leaf forest where blood beasts run rampant. It is impossible for anyone to want to build a castle in such a place. No matter how powerful they are, they will never want to live in a place vulnerable to blood beasts.


    Therefore, only the imperial relics thousands of years ago can explain the scene in front of us.


    Thousands of years, it is too long ago, vicissitudes of life, fields and forests, are entirely possible.


    Thousands of years ago, there might have been a forest without red leaves, surrounded by fertile soil full of cultivated land, and the owner of this castle was the ruler of the vast area nearby.


    Only a thousand years later, the Empire has been destroyed. The ruling family has either perished with the Empire or moved away, leaving a lonely castle standing here, but it will never wait for the return of its master.


    "Imperial ruins? What?"


    Ben just sighed casually and didn''t expect to get the answer, but he didn''t expect to hear the answer from Gray''s mouth. Bernal looked back at gray suspiciously.


    "It was a powerful country more than a thousand years ago. At that time, the four kingdoms had not appeared. This continent was completely under the rule of this empire, and its strength was stronger than the four kingdoms now."


    Gray explained briefly.


    He didn''t know much, at most he knew some speculation about the collapse of the Empire.


    "What empire is stronger than the four kingdoms? No?"


    Bernal is obviously not a channel.


    How is it possible that there are countries stronger than the four kingdoms?


    And how did such a powerful country collapse? As a result, there is no news about it now, at least he has not heard of it.


    "The Empire does exist. It is stronger than the four kingdoms. It is said that there is an existence beyond the king level in the Empire."


    Viscount Fergus answered for gray.


    Different from Bernal, he obviously heard of the Empire thousands of years ago, and even knew more than gray. As a Viscount, he was already a big aristocrat and had the ability to contact some secret history.


    "Beyond the existence of King level?"


    Bernal was stunned and frightened.


    King level soldiers, the strongest fighting power of the four kingdoms at present, can be said to be Kingdom level figures. They are respectfully called King level strong. They enjoy all kinds of preferential treatment of the Kingdom and can talk equally even in the face of the king.


    And this empire actually has the existence of soldiers beyond King level. Doesn''t it mean that this empire has the strength to easily destroy the current four kingdoms?


    "If this is the relic of that empire, wouldn''t it say...?"


    Then Bernal''s mind was not active to another direction.


    This castle is a relic of the imperial period. Isn''t it possible that it has something of the imperial period?


    With the strength of the Empire, the nobles in the Empire must have no bad things. Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly became eager.


    "Come on, go in and have a look, although it may have been patronized first, and there is not only a wave of people."


    Viscount Fergus strode forward towards a nearer entrance.


    The people who draw the map must be one wave of people, and the people who inexplicably leave the map in the belly of the cold tiger must be another wave of people, so Viscount Fergus will judge more than one wave of people.


    Gray and Bernal hurried to keep up. Although they already knew that at least two waves of people had visited, they still had a glimmer of expectation. Such a big castle might have some good things left in a secret corner.


    When they came to the entrance, they all narrowed their pupils.


    Because it took too long, a large number of vines were attached to the entrance. At this time, the vines blocking the entrance were cut neatly, which was obviously caused by the blade. Obviously, it confirmed the previous speculation that this place has been patronized.


    Viscount Fergus was in front, gray and Bernal were in the back, and the three entered the building.


    What you see is a hall with a lot of furniture, but they are all rotten.


    The ground is white, but it is already full of dust. On this dust, you can see a series of clear footprints.


    "Five people have been here..."


    Staring at these footprints, Bernal carefully distinguished them and came to a conclusion.


    "Look separately to see if there is anything valuable left."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Yes."


    Gray and Bernal nodded.


    The three began to search the whole building. First, they looked along the wall in the hall on the first floor for a while. After no harvest, they began to look upstairs.


    "A lot of books."


    In a huge room with thousands of square meters on the second floor, gray and the three saw a huge library, which was full of books, at least tens of thousands of books.


    However, the original rows of bookshelves collapsed due to moisture, and leather books fell to the ground. The leather smelled and rotted, and the pages turned into piles of debris. Gray and his three people checked carefully and found that there was no complete book.


    It may also be that the intact books have been taken away by the first comers. In short, there is no gain.


    "What a pity!"


    Gray could not help but feel a little pity. This is a book in the imperial period, which must record the situation in the imperial period. It is a great opportunity to understand the Empire. Unfortunately, none of the recognizable books could be found.


    The three left the library and began searching again.


    Bedroom, study, living room... There are many rooms that gray can''t see their purpose.


    But without exception, there is still no gain.


    Finally, the three searched the whole building and other buildings connected with the building, and still got nothing.


    "It''s too clean."


    Out of the building, Bernal said reluctantly.


    Originally, he wanted to pick up the leak to see if he could pick up the things left by the people in front, but the facts proved that no one would let go of the good things.


    "Go somewhere else."


    Viscount Fergus had obviously expected this, looked unmoved, and looked at the other buildings in the castle.


    The three searched one building after another, even the collapsed ones. In many places, they moved the collapsed earth and stone and went in to look for them, but they still got nothing.


    With the search, the three came to a huge building that was probably located in the backyard of the castle and connected with many buildings.


    "Come here!"


    Suddenly, Bernard, who was in the middle of a room, cried out in surprise, and there was an obvious joy in his voice.


    Gray and Viscount Fergus hurried there.


    When gray and Viscount Fergus hurried to a room of more than 100 square meters, there was a cave in four directions, about two meters away, on the ground near the corner of the wall.


    Through the light, you can vaguely see the downward steps.

 Chapter 65

    "It''s a secret room..."


    Gray''s face suddenly showed surprise. Although it''s strange why the secret room is not covered up, what''s the shape of this picture?


    The secret room is a good place. Generally speaking, this kind of place will hide things of high value that do not want to be easily seen by outsiders, such as the secret room of the Fergus family.


    As far as he knows, there is such a secret room in Fergus castle, which contains the wealth accumulated by Fergus family for more than 100 years. Only Viscount Fergus knows where it is and how to open it, and maybe lady Milan knows it.


    The three men went to the secret room of the room and looked inside through the entrance of the secret room, but they found that the ladder seemed to be very long, and it didn''t seem to fall in a straight line, so they couldn''t see the end at all.


    Viscount Fergus took out a one handed metal tube from his backpack. The surface of the metal tube was engraved with a series of runes and inlaid with a small purple black magic crystal.


    At the top of the metal rod, a ball made of yellow crystal is embedded, which is deeply embedded in the metal, revealing only a small part.


    Viscount Fergus stimulated the purple black magic crystal with a trace of blood power. Suddenly, from the crystal ball, there was a bright light coming out of it and spreading around.


    Obviously, this is a rune item and a simplified version of the rune lamp. Although the brightness is not as strong as the rune lamp, it can be carried at any time, but its practicability is greatly increased.


    "There are usually Rune mechanisms in such secret rooms. Follow me closely and don''t touch anything inside."


    Viscount Fergus turned back and said solemnly to gray and Bernal.


    "Yes."


    Gray and Bernal nodded solemnly.


    Rune mechanism, a trigger weapon made by a rune master, is placed in some special places. Once trampled or touched, it will be activated, and then launch various attacks.


    Such as arrows, iron needles, and even attacks similar to the ability of blood beasts, which can be said to be extremely dangerous.


    Along the downward ladder, the three people walked down carefully. There was a yellowish ladder at their feet. The ladder was not straight down. There was a structure similar to the spiral of stairs in the middle.


    After several circling structures and dropping several tens of meters, the three finally stepped on the flat ground, and they went down to the bottom of the chamber of secrets.


    With the rune lamp in Viscount Fergus''s hand, gray found himself at the end of a passage.


    There is an endless passage ahead, and the surrounding ground and walls are paved with earth yellow stones similar to stairs.


    With the rune lamp, viscount Fergus went forward, and gray and Bernal hurried to follow.


    The earthy yellow channel is about three meters wide. It is not straight forward. It also has a bend. When walking out of dozens of meters, the three met a bend.


    Suddenly, viscount Fergus, who was walking in front of him, stopped walking. Gray and Bernard, who followed him closely, almost couldn''t stop and hit Viscount Fergus because they followed him too closely.


    He stopped and looked forward through the light. Gray''s face didn''t change slightly.


    Above the ground in front of the passage, there are a large number of sharp weapons such as short arrows and iron needles.


    The blade is sharp. It can still flash white metallic luster. I don''t know how to make it immortal for thousands of years.


    In addition, there are a lot of stone chips splashing on the ground, and the surrounding walls also have traces of being hit by sharp tools.


    Obviously, there must be a mechanism in front, but it has been triggered by the first comer of this relic.


    "Although it should have been triggered, don''t be careless. There may be mechanisms that haven''t been triggered."


    Viscount Fergus gave another order before he stepped forward. Gray and Bernal followed. This time, the speed was obviously slower than before.


    Stepping on short arrows, iron needles and other things, the three walked forward carefully.


    Pop!


    Suddenly, viscount Fergus, who was walking in the front, seemed to step on a loose stone slab, and there was an obvious abnormal sound.


    Click.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Then, the walls on both sides clicked, and several stone slabs shrank back to reveal a hole. From the hole, the roaring sound suddenly hit.


    A sharp weapon with bright white metallic luster shot out of these holes quickly.


    "No!"


    Gray''s complexion changed greatly. He didn''t have time to think about anything else. The power of blood poured into his legs. His legs suddenly became thicker, his veins soared, and suddenly retreated back.


    Bernal, like him, was the same.


    Although their movement speed is very fast, they are obviously not as fast as the secret weapon. They will be shot by the secret weapon.


    Hoo!


    At this time, a strong wind flashed. They felt that they were lifted up and retreated quickly.


    Ding Ding!


    A series of Jingling sounds sounded behind him. It was the sound of metal concealed weapons hitting the wall. At the critical moment, viscount Fergus carried the two people to escape the attack of concealed weapons.


    "Whoa --"


    After the passage of the concealed weapon, gray and Bernard, who were put down by Viscount Fergus, couldn''t help panting, and there was fine sweat on their foreheads.


    "Just a little!"


    Gray looked at the passage ahead with lingering fear.


    If Viscount Fergus had not acted in time, neither he nor Bernal would have died or been hurt.


    Although he has an iron rhinoceros inner armor, which has super defense, after all, it is only an inner armor, which can not protect all parts of his body. If he is shot in the head by a concealed weapon, he will also die.


    Viscount Fergus also looked at the front passage with a serious look. A moment later, he looked back seriously and said.


    "There should be some mechanisms that haven''t been triggered. You follow me, pull away from me, and follow my footprints!"


    "Yes."


    Gray and Bernal nodded hurriedly.


    Now they have also found that it is dangerous to be too close to Viscount Fergus. After all, if Viscount Fergus opens the way in front, it is likely to trigger the mechanism. If they are too close, they are likely to be affected.


    The three moved forward again, raising their vigilance to the highest level. However, this time, until they turned several corners and entered a wide room, the three never encountered a mechanism again.


    However, along the way, the traces left on the passage ground and walls could not help but make the three people''s hair stand upright.


    There are not only the marks of various sharp weapons, but also the dark marks after fire baking, and even some traces like corrosion of some corrosive substance.


    The yellowish stone walls were easily corroded into holes one after another, dozens of centimeters deep. Gray even felt that even the iron rhinoceros inner armor on his body might not be able to resist this kind of corrosion attack.


    Entering the wide room, Gray was surprised to find that the middle of the room was lit.


    This is a room of more than 1000 square meters. On the top of the room, there is a huge hanging Rune lamp.


    At this time, the rune lamp is on. I don''t know whether it was started by the people who entered it before, or whether it has been on since more than 1000 years ago.


    Gray estimated that it should be the latter. Even if the magic crystal is extremely rich in magic, it can not continue to illuminate for thousands of years. The magic will certainly dry up, so it is most likely that the previous patrons started the rune lamp.


    "This is..."


    He looked around the room, but the next moment he was not surprised.


    Hearing his voice, viscount Fergus and Bernard looked sideways, and their eyes suddenly became surprised.


    On one side of the room, there was a metal giant cut in two and at least five meters tall.


    On the broken body of the metal giant, there are all kinds of twisted runes, just like gray''s crazy tattoo lovers in his previous life, all over his body.


    The three went to the metal giant and looked carefully.


    Gray''s eyes saw the fracture of the metal giant''s body, but his pupils didn''t shrink. The fracture was very flat. There was no sign of cutting twice. In other words, the metal giant was cut in two by one blow.


    The metal giant is five meters high, and the diameter of its trunk is about one meter and five meters. However, such a metal giant was cut in two at one time. It can be imagined how powerful the person who took the shot was.


    According to Gray''s estimation, viscount Fergus is far from being able to do this. Even if he uses the blood beast ability "wind knife", he will certainly not be able to do it. In other words, the strength of the person who takes the shot is at least the crazy blood warrior above the fierce blood warrior, and may even be a more powerful brute blood warrior.


    Viscount Fergus obviously found this, as can be seen from the serious expression on his face.


    "Father, what the hell is this?"


    Bernal was extremely curious about what was in front of him.


    Judging from the runes covered all over, it should be a rune object, but it''s so huge and human in shape. It''s really strange.


    "This is a rune puppet."


    Said Viscount Fergus, frowning slightly.


    "Rune item?"


    Gray couldn''t help being intrigued.


    "Well, this is a kind of combat puppet made by combat runes among runes. It is said that it was very common in the imperial period. Few runes know this Rune technology now."


    Explained Viscount Fergus.


    "This kind of fighting puppet has very strong fighting ability and is tireless. Unless the magic crystal magic hidden in the body is consumed or completely destroyed, it will fight forever."


    "Never tired?"


    Gray was surprised.


    This kind of tireless combat puppet, if it can be manufactured in batch and used as an army, is absolutely terrible. It is very common in the imperial period. From this, we can infer the strength of the Empire.


    At the same time, he became more and more curious about what kind of existence destroyed the Empire?

 Chapter 66

    Look away from the rune puppet and patrol the whole room.


    Gray found that the room in front of him should be a place similar to a hall.


    The surrounding walls are carved with beautiful patterns, but they are extremely empty. There are no other decorations except some vase stone carvings and so on.


    At the same time, there are three doors with a width of one meter and a height of more than two meters without a door leaf on the inner wall of the room and even on both sides of the wall.


    Gray three people first walked into the leftmost room.


    On the top of the room, there is also a lit Rune lamp, but it is much smaller than the rune lamp in the hall, and it is not suspended, but closely attached to the wall.


    In the room, there are many black wooden cabinets.


    These black wooden cabinets vary in size, height and height, but they are not as rotten as they saw in the castle buildings before. Although the color has been mottled, there is no trace of decay.


    Obviously, these cabinets have been turned over, because the cabinet door has been opened. Some places are locked, but the lock is forced to open.


    The three of gray checked the cabinets one by one, but they found that all the cabinets were clean and there was no residue at all. They searched all the cabinets. The three didn''t even know what they were used for.


    It can be imagined how clean the pedestrian in front of them was.


    Leaving the room, the three entered the room against the inner wall.


    The top is also lit with Rune lights, and the room is close to the wall. There are rows of supports. The support boards are slightly inclined. There are rows of vertical wooden strips on them, and there are obvious card slots on the wooden strips.


    This structure is also available in Fergus castle. It is a support for weapons. For example, the iron and wood sword used in the last battle between gray and Bernal was taken from that support.


    Not surprisingly, these brackets used to be used to put weapons, but I''m afraid they are much higher than the weapons put in Viscount Fergus''s castle. Maybe they used to put magic weapons, but now they are empty, leaving the brackets here alone.


    Withdraw from this room and the three come to the last room, which is the room on the right wall.


    "Wow..."


    Entering the room, Bernard immediately couldn''t help crying out, and gray and Viscount Fergus looked straight.


    Gold, dazzling gold.


    In the room, on the innermost wall, there is a glittering hill, one person high, completely made of gold coins, which makes it difficult for people to move away when they fall on it.


    "How many gold coins does it cost?"


    Gray looked a little dull after swallowing a mouthful of water.


    Three million, or five million?


    The volume is too large and the quantity is too many. It is difficult to estimate the quantity of these gold coins in front of you by your eyes alone.


    In this world, ordinary people may not be able to earn a gold coin in their life. At this time, there are millions of gold coins in front of them. If they are used to pay the wages of ordinary people, they can hire millions of people to work for a lifetime. We can imagine how shocking these gold coins are.


    "It would be better if the gold coins of the purple moon Kingdom..."


    Bernal had stepped up quickly, grabbed a handful of gold coins and spread them in the palm of his hand to watch, sighing slightly.


    Gray also went over, grabbed a few gold coins and spread them out in the palm of his hand to watch.


    The front of the gold coin is printed with a head. In the head, there is a dignified middle-aged man. Even if only through the gold coin, the dignified image of the other party jumps out.


    At the bottom of the head is Palmer III.


    What would appear in Imperial relics could not be something of the purple moon Kingdom, and there was no such a figure as Palmer III in purple moon kingdom.


    Therefore, the man named Palmer III must be from the imperial period, and gray estimates that this man is likely to be an imperial king, because the man printed on the gold coins of the purple moon kingdom is William I, the founding king of the purple moon kingdom.


    On the back of the gold coin, there is a huge and magnificent palace, a deep moat, a high city wall and a spire like a mountain. It is very spectacular. There is no text introduction. I don''t know what the palace is called or whether it still exists.


    It is worth mentioning that gray was able to understand the words on the gold coins. Obviously, the words in the imperial period are the same as those in the present mainland, and no other words have been re evolved.


    "Does this indicate that the Empire has some connection with the current four kings?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking about the relationship between the Empire and the four kingdoms, but he could only shake his head in the end. Just the same words couldn''t prove anything.


    "If it is sold in gold bullion, the value will be more than half the difference."


    Bernal''s voice pulled gray back to reality. Bernal was already calculating how to convert these imperial gold coins into money.


    "Brother Bernal, we can''t take so many."


    Gray answered helplessly.


    He probably understood why other rooms were empty, but only this room was stacked with so many gold coins.


    There are too many, and it is in the red leaf forest. There are blood animals everywhere. It is impossible to get a carriage. In short, it is not the people in front of them who don''t want it, but they can''t get it away at one time.


    "What a pity."


    Bernal, of course, understood this, but was shocked by the number of gold coins.


    "There is a book here..."


    When he looked away from the gold coin, gray found that there was a book with a purple leather cover at the top of the gold coin. Previously, he ignored the existence of the book because he was attracted by the light of the gold coin.


    Picking up the book, gray looked at the name of the book on the cover.


    "Blood catalog."


    Gray whispered the name, but he couldn''t infer the content of the book from the name, so he opened the cover and looked at the title page.


    "Any kind of low-level blood beast, if traced back to the source of its blood, can be traced back to a powerful blood beast, and the reason for this phenomenon is that the blood has the phenomenon of deterioration, which has the chance to deteriorate from high-level blood to low-level blood."


    "This book arranges the common blood animals according to the blood concentration. Many of them have been verified from the aspect of blood method, and some are the speculation of the editor. Welcome to discuss it together, polsis."


    The latter polsis should be the author''s name. When he saw the title page, gray couldn''t help thinking of the book the origin of species he had seen.


    Although the arguments are different, or even completely opposite, one is speculated through species deterioration and the other is speculated through species evolution, it has the same effect.


    It is confirmed that there is a blood connection between high-level blood beasts and low-level blood beasts.


    "Gray, what''s the book about?"


    Seeing that gray found a book, Bernal asked curiously.


    "It''s about the blood beast."


    Gray handed it to Bernal, who read it but handed it back. Obviously, he was not so interested in books.


    He would rather spend an hour on cultivation than reading, which can be seen from his ignorance of "imperial relics".


    Although there is very little information about Imperial relics, there are still imperial relics mentioned in the books in the library of Fergus castle, but he doesn''t know. Obviously, he hasn''t read these books carefully.


    "Father, what about these gold coins?"


    After losing interest in the book, Bernal was again concerned about the gold coin.


    Although gold coins from the imperial period can no longer be circulated, they can be melted into gold pieces and sold.


    When asked, viscount Fergus frowned. If he could take all these gold coins away, the Fergus family would definitely make a windfall, at least one or two million gold coins, more than the accumulation of the Fergus family for more than a hundred years.


    It''s just a pity that there are too many and they are deep in the red leaf forest. They can''t take them all away.


    Without affecting our actions, the three of us will take some away and give up the rest. "


    He decided immediately.


    "Give up? Father, do you mean you don''t intend to come again next time?"


    Bernal frowned when he heard what Viscount Fergus meant.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus must nod.


    "Is father worried that the group in front of us will come back again?"


    Bernard was no fool, and immediately guessed Viscount Fergus''s worry.


    "Yes, I''m afraid they will return. Put on the gold coins and leave here as soon as possible."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Yes."


    Gray and Bernal nodded, took out a large leather bag from their backpacks and began to put gold coins in it.


    Just in the process of loading it, gray couldn''t help guessing that these gold coins might have been abandoned by the group in front.


    However, after guessing, he immediately denied himself that the Marquis family would not let go of the gold coins worth one or two million. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible for the previous group to give up the option of gold coins.


    Perhaps the secret room entrance that was not closed after it was opened made him speculate like this, but he secretly left an eye in his heart and decided to come again after he had strength.

 Chapter 67

    Soon after, the three left the chamber of secrets and walked out of the imperial castle.


    Even the injured Bernard was not spared. The three men carried heavy gold coins. Gray and Bernard each carried more than 100 kilograms of gold coins, while Viscount Fergus carried about 300 kilograms of gold coins.


    It''s not that they can''t carry, but continue to increase their weight, which will seriously affect their mobility. In the red leaf forest with blood beasts, if they lose their mobility, it can be said to be extremely dangerous.


    Like the last time, in the face of a sudden sneak attack by the shadow snake, viscount ruofgus reacted a little slower for the first half of the shot, failed to take action in time, and unloaded most of the attack power of the shadow snake.


    Bernal can''t just dislocate his hands, and gray can''t be unharmed. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured. Even with armor like iron rhinoceros inner armor, he can''t protect any place on his body.


    In fact, the current weight has had a certain impact on their mobility, but it is not serious. In particular, the Viscount gray and Fergus have shadow snake blood in addition to gold coins, which is even heavier.


    "Gone!"


    Walking back, the three soon came to the place where the shadow snake was killed, but they found that the place where the shadow snake should have been dead was empty.


    "Dragged by some big beast!"


    Bernal frowned.


    The body of the shadow snake weighs at least 500 or 600 kilograms. Even if it is broken in two, the heaviest one weighs at least 400 kilograms. If you can drag such a heavy body away, the size of this large beast is absolutely huge.


    "Look at the direction of this trace!"


    Suddenly, Gray''s pupils suddenly shrunk and said in the direction of the drag trace.


    Viscount Fergus and Bernard looked up and their pupils did not shrink.


    The drag trace, the direction towards, is impressively towards the canyon they passed before, and it is self-evident what it represents.


    "There is really a blood beast in that Canyon!"


    Bernal said after swallowing a little.


    "Go, be careful!"


    Viscount Fergus took a deep look into the canyon and greeted gray and Bernal.


    Whether there is a blood beast in this canyon or not, they must pass through this canyon. Although they don''t want to, if they do, they can only fight once.


    The reason why he is unwilling to fight with the blood beast at will is that he is not sure of winning in the face of the blood beast.


    Different blood beasts have great deviation in physical ability.


    The wind wolf can spit out the wind blade, and the moving speed can be discharged to the upstream. The python has the ability of invisible shadow and great power. The moving speed can only be regarded as the midstream.


    Because of this, he can kill the wolf of the wind who practices the blood method. If he meets the fastest moving wind leopard among the fierce blood beasts, or the most powerful armor rhinoceros, his ability will be restrained, not to mention there is no chance of winning, but the chance of winning is absolutely small.


    Careful and careful, away from the traces of drag, the three walked very carefully in the canyon.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    When they came to the middle of the way, they suddenly heard a roar similar to an ape. The sound was like a sonic bomb, one wave after another, venting in the whole Canyon and shaking back and forth.


    "No, I was found!"


    Bernard looked frightened and wanted to run out of the canyon.


    Gray also turned pale. He was also very aware of the restraint characteristics between blood beasts. Even Viscount Fergus could not guarantee a 100% stable victory in the face of fierce blood beasts.


    "Don''t panic, you didn''t find us!"


    Just then, said Viscount Fergus in a deep voice.


    Gray and Bernard settled down and listened carefully, and suddenly found the reason why Viscount Fergus said so.


    There was no rapid movement. Obviously, the ape blood beast didn''t come here.


    "OK!"


    The two men looked at each other and were relieved.


    Maybe the unconscious roar didn''t find them, or although they were found, they now have enough food, shadow snake blood and meat, and don''t look at the hundreds of kilograms of meat on them.


    The three people continued to move forward, walked through the canyon without danger, then bypassed the places where blood animals may be found before, finally walked out of the area where blood animals are rampant, and came to the periphery of Chiye forest, that is, within 20 miles from the edge of Chiye forest.


    There is no trace of large blood animals here, but only some traces of ordinary animals, which obviously does not pose a threat to them.


    After noon, the three had time to stop, take out dry food, take water and have a hasty lunch.


    Dry food is dried meat pickled with cold tiger meat. It is very nutritious and is the best choice to satisfy hunger.


    And after the castle chef''s careful cooking, it has formed the same flavor as Gray''s previous cold dishes. It''s really good.


    Without the pressure from blood beasts, the external beasts could not pose a threat to them. The three were relieved. They were in a good mood and ate a lot at the same time. Even Viscount Fergus and Bernard ate more than usual.


    And gray directly destroyed all the remaining dried meat into his stomach, which became the most he ate since he came to the world.


    At first, viscount Fergus was shocked by Gray''s terrible appetite, but now they are used to it.


    Of course, if it is in a civilian family, people like gray may be discarded, but the Fergus family will not lack this food, and it is impossible to drive away a gifted child like gray.


    "Father, it''s still early. Shall we find a place to hide our things and turn back again?"


    When he had enough to eat and drink, Bernard couldn''t help thinking of the gold coins piled into a golden mountain. His eyes flashed and suggested.


    "No, it''s needless to say. Since you''re full, leave the red leaf forest quickly."


    After careful consideration, viscount Fergus rejected the tempting offer.


    If it was just a blood beast, he might promise, but he guessed that the group in front was likely to turn back, and there was a stronger presence than him. He really didn''t want to take the risk.


    The three started on the road again. Two hours later, they came out of the red leaf forest.


    They found the hidden war horse. Fortunately, they were not found and led away. They took the war horse, put on their cloak again and returned to Fergus castle.


    Because of the increased load, the horse''s movement speed slowed down obviously. Three hours later, it was almost dark before the three returned to Fergus castle.


    "Master."


    "Father."


    Seeing the three return, Mrs. Milan, Sarah and Caroline all welcomed them.


    "Great, you''re all right!"


    Seeing that there were no obvious wounds on Viscount Fergus and Bernard, Mrs. Milan said happily. If there was no accident, you in her mouth should not include gray.


    "Brother, aren''t you hurt?"


    It was Sarah who came up to gray with a caring face and flashing blue eyes.


    Gray felt warm in his heart, touched each other''s head and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not hurt."


    After dinner, after the dinner, gray, viscount Fergus and Bernal explained in detail the thrilling process of exploring the treasure on the map today.


    When hearing the sudden attack of the shadow snake and Bernal''s dislocated hands, everyone was not worried. When they heard that Viscount Fergus finally killed the shadow snake, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh.


    When they heard that the treasure was actually a relic of the imperial period, and there was a secret room, in which there were mountains of gold coins, they couldn''t help breathing, and their faces were full of shock and surprise.


    When they learned that the three people had only brought back about 500 Jin of gold coins and did not intend to continue to go, everyone couldn''t help but feel sorry.


    It would be nice if they could own the gold coins like a hill for the Fergus family. I''m afraid their cultivation resources can be doubled immediately.


    "What a pity!"


    The lady of Milan sighed again and again, but she also understood that Viscount Fergus was right to make such a decision.


    "Wow, you can buy a lot of crispy candy."


    Sarah''s eyes shine.


    Recently, she fell in love with a kind of sugar product in Fergus, and spent almost every month''s pocket money on it.


    Gray has tasted it. It is a kind of candy inlaid with nuts, which is similar to the peanut candy of previous lives. However, the nuts inside are not peanuts, but other nuts, and there are many kinds. The taste is more delicious than the peanut candy eaten before.


    "Gray, can you lend me the book you got?"


    Caroline was interested in the book called blood catalogue that gray got.


    A Book probably from the imperial era is an irresistible temptation for her heavy book control.


    "No problem. I''ll bring it to you when I go back to the bedroom!"


    Gray nodded.


    Although he also wanted to read this book, and vaguely felt that it was very important to him, since Caroline wanted to read it, she simply read it first and then read it after she finished reading it.


    "Thank you."


    Caroline smiled and thanked.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head slightly. When he put the book back in his bedroom just now, he secretly took a copy of shadow snake blood.


    He is going to store the shadow snake blood. He will take it after a long time and stronger body strength. He has just taken cold tiger blood. Now, he really doesn''t dare to take the shadow snake blood.

 Chapter 68

    Three days later, after the morning practice, he took the maid Barbara and gray to the library on the second floor of the castle.


    Not surprisingly, Caroline is already in the library.


    Today, she is wearing a light blue short sleeved long skirt, revealing a pair of slender white hands. Her long brown hair is tied into a horsetail by exquisite hair accessories, coupled with an elegant sitting posture, the temperament of a noble lady is undoubtedly revealed.


    She had a book in her hand, a teacup next to her, and behind her was a maid in black and white, waiting quietly.


    Seeing gray coming, she raised her beautiful blue eyes, smiled, pushed the purple leather book blood catalogue to gray and said.


    "I have finished reading this book, thank you!"


    "No."


    Gray took it and asked.


    "What do you think of this book?"


    "It''s an interesting view. Although the evidence is different from the blood evolution in the origin of species, it also proves that there is a blood relationship between low-level blood beasts and high-level blood beasts."


    Caroline replied after a little thought.


    "Moreover, this book is more detailed than the origin of species. It is very valuable for people who want to know about blood beasts."


    "I''m looking forward to getting such a high evaluation from sister Caroline."


    Gray smiled and sat down in the chair opposite Caroline. Barbara, the maid, made milk tea and cakes. He began to turn the front page of the book.


    Last time, because he was in a hurry, he only had time to turn to the title page, but he didn''t read a page of the main content.


    "Blood deterioration is a common phenomenon or rule among blood beasts. In my opinion, it is because of its existence that the blood warrior has the possibility of upward promotion. He is simply the gift of the ''mother of all things'' to the weak human beings."


    "As we all know, blood is aggressive and mutually exclusive. The higher the level of blood, the stronger the degree of erosion and mutual exclusion."


    "If a person who first implanted the blood of a high-level blood beast is implanted with the blood of a high-level blood beast, the most likely result is that the blood of the high-level blood beast is powerful and corrosive, and he dies or becomes a half man and half beast without rational existence."


    "Therefore, the blood that can be implanted by people who first implant blood animal blood is often the lowest level of fierce blood animal blood."


    "This has caused another problem. After blood is implanted, people already have blood animal blood in their bodies. When they want to implant higher-level blood animal blood again, it is reasonable to say that there will be blood exclusion. After all, it is the blood of different blood animal species."


    "But if you can''t continue to implant higher-level blood, your strength will obviously not be improved, and you will be at a low-level stage all your life."


    "Blood deterioration perfectly solves this point, as if it exists to solve this point. Although it is the blood of different blood animal species, after all, the former is formed after the deterioration of the latter, so the latter has perfect inclusiveness for the former, and there will be no phenomenon of blood exclusion."


    "There will be no mutual exclusion of blood, but also implanted with higher-level blood, so it will naturally rise again..."


    Several consecutive pages are about the analysis and opinions on blood deterioration. The opinions are very unique, which makes gray refreshing and have a clearer understanding of the blood warrior cultivation system in the world.


    Then, the sequence from low-level blood beast to high-level blood beast was described in detail one after another.


    The first sequence described is the tail fox sequence.


    The lowest level is the tail fox, which is a fierce blood beast with general strength and defense and can only row to the middle reaches.


    In terms of physical characteristics, the strength of tail fox is really general. Basically, most fierce blood beasts can abuse it, but in fact, it is not so.


    Its blood beast ability is called "hallucination", which is a strange ability that can make the object it sees fall into the illusion. Yes, its blood beast ability affects not the body, but the spirit.


    This kind of attack from the spiritual level can be said to be defenseless. Even if there is defense, it is difficult to avoid it. Being distracted in the battle is like standing in place to attack others, which can be said to be extremely fatal.


    With this ability, the tail fox can be called a bully among the fierce blood beasts. Even the armored rhinoceros dare to provoke. After all, the powerful armored rhinoceros is the physical defense, not the spirit. As long as it gets its "hallucinogenic" ability, it will also fall into a dull trance.


    Of course, with the strong defense of armored rhinoceros, even if it is trapped in stagnation and distraction, the tail fox has no way to take it.


    Then there are two foxes, three foxes and four foxes. Finally, it can be traced back to five foxes whose strength is comparable to that of King level soldiers.


    The ability is also a "hallucinogenic" ability, but the effect of this "hallucinogenic" is increased by level. In particular, the five Tailed Fox is so terrible that it can directly kill the target Spirit through the hallucinogenic ability.


    The body is complete, but the spirit is dead. The most important thing is that this ability is difficult to prevent. Gray shuddered at the thought of this.


    The second one is about the sequence of copper lizards. It is worth mentioning that the copper lizards go up and reach the level of blood animals. It is the copper backed dragon lizard that gray once heard of.


    The third is about the sequence of giant bear, which is characterized by great power and the ability of blood beast to manipulate gravity.


    Great power gives them great destructive power, and the ability to manipulate gravity can help them slow down the movement speed of the enemy. This sequence of blood beasts is also very difficult among blood beasts of the same level.


    The fourth is about the snake. The blood beast of the fierce level has one of the ten attributes of earth, fire, wind, thunder, ice, shadow, water, poison, wood and gold. That is to say, there are ten blood beast species at the lowest level of this sequence.


    The shadow snake they had met before was one of the ten blood beast species.


    After going up, the number of heads will increase in turn, and the ability to master will also increase one by one. The strongest in the sequence is the five headed snake, which has five heads and five blood beast abilities, and its strength has reached the king level.


    At the same time, the author, who calls himself polsis, also makes a bold guess.


    There may be many snakes with more heads, or even ten snakes with ten heads.


    If this kind of high-level blood beast really exists, he estimated that this kind of blood beast is likely to be a legendary Saint level or even God level blood beast.


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, gray looked back with relish.


    Blood beast is a magical species and a unique species. If any species is most spoiled by the "mother of all things", it is definitely a blood beast.


    The ability to master all kinds of strange things can be called the special one among the species. The gap with other species is just like the gap between the powers and ordinary people. No wonder that human beings on this continent could only become blood beasts a long time ago.


    Fortunately, with the emergence of blood method, human beings can get rid of the tragic situation of being reduced to blood food and gradually compete with blood beasts.


    "Sure enough..."


    Continue to look down. When he saw the 23rd sequence, gray couldn''t help but cheer up and pay more attention.


    This is the wind wolf sequence. Yes, this is the sequence where gray is practicing his blood method now.


    Gray finally saw the name of the blood beast after the wind Wolf - the wind wolf.


    According to the book, this is a blood beast with strength comparable to crazy blood soldiers. Compared with wind wolves, the ability of blood beasts to manipulate the wind has been enhanced, the power of wind blades is stronger, and they can manipulate multiple wind blades to attack at the same time.


    I think the blood animal blood implanted in Viscount Fergus should be the blood of this blood animal.


    "The wind wolf is followed by the wind wolf, the wind wolf is followed by the violent wolf, and the violent wolf is followed by the violent wolf king."


    Gray continued to look down and saw that the strength of the violent wolf king at the end of the sequence was comparable to that of the king level. He sighed lightly.


    All along, he has a worry, that is, after reaching the strength of crazy blood soldiers, the subsequent blood animal blood implantation.


    Viscount Fergus''s expectation for him is to reach the strength of the crazy blood warrior and lead the Fergus family to become the count family. However, with the ability of "transformation", his wild hope is not limited to the crazy blood warrior.


    He also wants to be stronger, and even want to be the strongest in this continent. After all, he has the ability of "transformation", and it is possible.


    However, after all, the Fergus family is only a Viscount family. It is likely that there will be no follow-up blood after the mad blood warrior. It is not clear what kind of blood animal essence is needed to follow, what kind of blood formula should be used, and what kind of blood matching training is necessary.


    Now, he knows the name of the subsequent blood beast. With the ability to swallow the blood of the blood beast, absorb the characteristics of the blood beast and obtain transformation, he has a certain assurance to continue to make progress without implanting blood and blood method, and has the hope of reaching King level soldiers.

 Chapter 69

    After reading the whole book in two days, gray felt that the harvest was not ordinary.


    In the whole book, a total of 161 blood animal sequences are recorded, and each blood animal sequence has 4 to 5 blood animal species, adding up to more than 700 blood animal species, which can be said to greatly expand Gray''s horizons.


    Moreover, the book also describes in detail the physical characteristics and abilities of these blood beast species. In the future, gray will not be unprepared and unprepared in the face of these blood beast species.


    Most importantly, it also provides a general direction for Gray''s "transformation".


    For example, the most powerful sequence is the force ant sequence, the fastest sequence is the wind chasing leopard sequence, and the most defensive sequence is the armored rhinoceros sequence.


    If gray wants to achieve the strongest ability in these three aspects, he should choose to swallow the blood of the blood beast species in these three sequences.


    At the same time, some of the special blood animals have terrible ability and can''t be prevented. They are even more practical than the force ant, wind chasing leopard and armored rhinoceros series. They are also high-quality targets for swallowing blood metamorphosis.


    For example, the tail fox sequence with hallucinogenic ability is such a special blood beast sequence.


    The ability of "hallucination" can ignore physical defense. Even in the face of a stronger existence than yourself, it can also have a good effect and create an opportunity to win. Its practicability is self-evident.


    In short, this blood catalogue has greatly expanded Gray''s horizons and is of great help to his future development.


    Two months later, the open space south of Fergus castle.


    Gray kept the practice posture of "biting" motionless. Where he could see, there was a wooden stool. On the stool, there was an hourglass with a pointed mouth in the middle and a cylinder at both ends, which was used for timing.


    At ordinary times, he practices in the way of "scheming", because the reason why the body has been practicing for a long time has a very keen judgment on time. Even if it is different from the real time, it is generally not different.


    But after all, there are still some errors, so Gretel decided to find an hourglass to accurately test his current time.


    "Hoo..."


    Suddenly, gray, who kept the "bite" position, retreated from the cultivation with a slight gasp, and his physical strength reached the limit, which was the fourth time he had practiced the blood method in a row.


    "Nine scales?"


    He looked at his cylinder hourglass, and a smile came out of his mouth.


    At both ends of the cylinder hourglass, there are ten scale lines. Each scale line represents one minute, and the nine scales naturally represent nine minutes. That is to say, he has maintained this position for nine minutes.


    "Bite" posture is the third of the four postures in the blood method "wolf of the wind", and each cultivation posture can enter the cultivation of the next cultivation posture as long as it lasts for ten minutes. Obviously, now he is not far from the fourth cultivation posture, that is, the last cultivation posture.


    If Viscount Fergus, Bernard and others knew the progress of this cultivation, they would be surprised to stare out.


    You know, more than two months ago, gray could only persist in the first practice for the fourth time for six minutes, but now he is close to the fourth practice posture for the fourth time. On average, he can complete the practice of one practice posture almost every month. This progress speed is terrible.


    "At this speed, there will be more than a month at most, and I should be able to complete the fourth time of blood cultivation and become a superior blood warrior."


    Gray couldn''t help showing a look of joy in his eyes.


    Of course, he is more happy that his strength is about to reach the upper blood warrior, rather than the cultivation speed. After all, he has already been very clear about his cultivation speed.


    The reason why he is very eager to become a superior blood soldier is that after becoming a superior blood soldier, to some extent, he has the ability to protect himself.


    The other five Viscount families are hostile to or have a competitive relationship with the Fergus family. Among these Viscount families, the five Viscount families have the strongest strength. They all have the strength of fierce blood soldiers. At present, gray is far from an opponent.


    However, gray doesn''t need to consider them at present. As the strongest members of a family, they usually rarely do things, such as assassination.


    On the one hand, their whereabouts are closely watched by other families. If they enter the territory of other families, they will be found immediately.


    On the other hand, because they are also the targets of "Assassination" by other families, they dare not act rashly.


    In addition to them, among the men, the strongest is the blood warrior.


    Gray has both wind wolf speed and cold tiger power. In the same level, he is not invincible, but he is definitely a very strong one.


    Even in the face of the encirclement and killing of several superior blood soldiers, they are very sure to escape with speed, and there is basically no problem with self-protection.


    With the ability of self-protection, his security in this world will undoubtedly increase greatly.


    Although it has always been under the protection of the Fergus family, the safest thing is obviously to have self-protection ability.


    There will always be mistakes in the protection of others, which is certainly not as good as his own self-protection ability. He doesn''t want to place his life on the fact that others don''t make mistakes.


    After taking a bath, gray went to the low house behind the castle to feed the cold tiger cubs.


    During this time, he would go to tease the cold tiger cubs every few days to cultivate feelings. Although the red blood horse is very good, if he had the opportunity to ride a fierce blood beast, he would not miss it.


    After going to the battlefield in the future, the cold tiger is likely to be mounted by Viscount Fergus. After all, this is a valuable fierce combat power, but it''s good to ride it at ordinary times.


    When he came to the hut, he saw the nest where the big dog and the cold tiger cub had stayed before. The big dog was no longer there, and there was an iron cage around the nest.


    The cold tiger opened his eyes on the 15th day after birth, and just a week ago, he was weaned, so the large dog had been taken away.


    In the cage, the cold tiger cubs with white fur and black lines are crawling around in the cage.


    Compared with the moment of birth, today''s cold tiger cubs have increased by a large part, weighing more than 20 kilograms, like a very fat cat.


    "Angmi..."


    Seeing Gray''s arrival, the cold tiger cub made a milky cry in his mouth, with joy in his voice.


    Obviously, gray comes every few days. It''s effective. Today''s cold tiger cubs have an impression of him. As long as they continue like this, there will be absolutely no problem riding in the future.


    "Young master, I brought it!"


    Behind her, the maid Barbara came with a tray. In the tray, there was a bowl of meat porridge, which was specially prepared for the cold tiger cubs.


    "Yes."


    Gray reached out and took the meat porridge and poured it into a bowl in the iron cage. Suddenly, the cold tiger cub made a happy noise, and then licked it quickly.


    Gray reached out and stroked each other''s white hair, and the cold tiger cub did not resist. While enjoying Gray''s touch, he ate delicious food in the basin.


    "I''m going to the Marquis of Sidney tomorrow. I''m looking forward to it. I don''t know if I''m lucky to see the bronze backed Dragon..."


    The 50 year old birthday banquet of the Marquis of Sidney is approaching. Today is his last day in the castle. In the next few days from tomorrow, he will go to Sidney castle with Viscount Fergus and others.


    Gray is very interested in the "immediate boss" of the Fergus family. Of course, he is most interested in the bronze backed dragon in the other family. It would be better if he could be lucky to see it.


    The bronze backed dragon beast, the wild blood beast, is as powerful as the wild blood warrior, and the wild blood warrior is second only to the king level warrior.


    At the same time, as in Gray''s previous myths and legends, the dragon in this world is also full of sanctity, which is called the legendary god level blood beast.


    The name of the bronze backed dragon beast bears a dragon, which must be related to the dragon, and its long life also proves this.


    Gray, who has read the blood catalogue, even thinks that if he traces the root of the bronze backed dragon, he may really be able to trace it to the God level blood beast "dragon".


    So he was really curious about the bronze backed dragon and wanted to see it.

 Chapter 70

    The next day, a double horse carriage with the family emblem of "roaring wind wolf in the moon night" on the left and right sides drove out of the castle surrounded by more than 30 cavalry wearing exquisite leather armor and headed for the Sidney castle in the middle of the Marquis of Sidney.


    The Marquis of Sidney covers an area of about 400000 square kilometers, which is almost equivalent to a province in Gray''s previous life, and is located at the junction with the flame kingdom. To some extent, the status of Sidney family in the purple moon kingdom is like the feudal officials in Gray''s previous life.


    Viscount Fergus is located in the southwest of the Marquis territory, so the carriage is heading northeast.


    The double horse carriage, the best carriage in the Fergus family, is four meters long and two meters wide. Even if the seven people, viscount Fergus, lady Milan, gray, Bernal, Ellis, Caroline and Sarah, are seated, they still don''t seem crowded.


    This time, in order to go to the Marquis of Sidney, I specially dressed up. Compared with the last time I went to Ford auction house, it looked more exquisite and noble.


    Inside the carriage, gray wore one of the specially tailored dresses for the birthday party of the Marquis of Sidney.


    The main body of the dress is white, some parts are made of yellow materials, and the cuffs have the family emblem of the Fergus family.


    It is slightly similar to Gray''s European medieval court dress in his previous life, but it is different. There are colored feathers on the shoulders and a huge white bow tie tied by a silk scarf at the neck.


    It should be muggy in summer, but now it''s autumn. The weather is a little cool. It''s just right to tie such a bow tie.


    Viscount Fergus, Bernal and Ellis also wear this style of formal clothes, but they are slightly different in the color and subtle style modeling.


    Each set of dress is specially designed by a well-known tailor nearby according to the physical characteristics and appearance characteristics of Gray''s four people. It is very close to the body and highlights the temperament characteristics of the four people.


    Gray had heard in his previous life that the clothes worn by people with real status were not so and so famous brands, but privately customized. He didn''t expect to enjoy this treatment in this life.


    Mrs. Milan, Caroline and Sarah were wearing purple, light blue and white skirts respectively.


    Mrs. Milan''s purple long skirt is a low breasted long skirt, revealing the full white in front of her chest. There is a purple gem necklace on her neck and a pair of diamond inlaid gold earrings on her ears, which is full of the temperament of a lady.


    Caroline''s light blue dress more reflects the beauty of curve. Her chest rises high and shrinks slowly from top to bottom. The waist position is full of a grip, and the girl''s beautiful figure is undoubtedly revealed.


    Sarah''s long white dress, with a lovely wind, sets off the mellow face and extremely lovely Sarah more and more lovely.


    "This time, I''m afraid our Fergus family will become the focus of other Viscount families. You three brothers should unite and never weaken the momentum of our Fergus family in the Marquis castle of Sidney."


    Viscount Fergus glanced at gray, Bernal and Ellis.


    "Yes, father."


    Bernal and Ellis nodded heavily, and Gray''s eyes looked thoughtful.


    From the tone of viscount Fergus, we can hear that this time the 50th birthday banquet of the Marquis of Sidney is not as simple as an ordinary banquet.


    As the pillar of every aristocratic family in the future, aristocratic children have determined whether the aristocratic family will prosper or decline in the future to some extent.


    If the children of the family have excellent blood warrior talent, as long as they don''t die prematurely, they will be able to accumulate war achievements on the battlefield in the future, in exchange for benefits to the family and make the family more prosperous.


    However, if the blood soldiers of the family''s children have mediocre talents, it is obviously difficult to obtain military achievements on the battlefield in the future. Naturally, they can''t obtain any benefits, and the family will inevitably decline over time.


    At the same time, the Marquis of Sidney obviously prefers those families that can obtain meritorious service on the battlefield and help the Sidney family, and prefer to tilt the resources of such families.


    And how to show the excellence of their family children?


    Naturally, it is shown by pressing other family children in Sidney castle. Therefore, the performance of family children in Sidney castle may determine the preference of the Marquis Sidney family to family resources.


    "Gray, you are the strongest of the three brothers. It''s up to you whether our Fergus family can shine in Sidney Castle this time."


    Viscount Fergus looked at gray again and said seriously.


    "Yes, father."


    Gray nodded solemnly. Now he and the Fergus family are both prosperous and lossy.


    If he performs well in Sidney castle, the Fergus family will get more resources from Sidney family, and his various cultivation resources will naturally be better.


    On the contrary, if he behaves mediocrely in Sidney castle, the Fergus family will be despised by Sidney family and reduce the inclination of resources, and his cultivation resources will naturally decrease.


    As far as he knows, some important materials of the Fergus family, such as wind wolf blood, have always been purchased from the Marquis of Sidney family. If the Marquis of Sidney family reduces the share of sales to the Fergus family, the cultivation resources he can obtain each month will naturally decrease.


    "Of course, don''t have too much pressure. You just need to show your strongest strength. After all, your age is too young. Even if you lose, the Sidney family will never look down on you."


    The serious expression on his face converged, and Viscount Fergus thought and said.


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded again.


    "Father, are we settled in the Harris family tonight?"


    Seeing that the serious atmosphere had come to an end, Bernal asked.


    "Well, first stay with the Harris family for one night, and then go to Sidney castle with the Harris family."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Great, I haven''t seen my uncle for more than a year. I can finally see him this time!"


    On hearing Viscount Fergus''s affirmative reply, Caroline smiled with a happy smile.


    It was rare to see her smile so happily. Obviously, the uncle in her mouth must be very good to her.


    "I remember when I came last time, my cousin only took my eldest brother to Harris city. I must take me this time."


    Ellis was also excited.


    "Second brother, just give up. We only stay in the Harris family for one night. We will set out for Sidney castle the next day. My cousin has no time to take you to play."


    Caroline rolled her eyelids and hit.


    Sure enough, hearing Caroline''s words, Ellis lost his mind and looked at Bernal with regret.


    "Brother, last time my cousin took you to Harris City, what did you play? I heard it was very fun. Is it true?"


    "Cough, cough, OK."


    Suddenly, Bernard coughed violently, and there was a rare blush on his face.


    Hearing this, Ellis couldn''t help thinking of his experience of playing in Harris city more than a year ago.


    At that time, he was taken by his cousin to a shop with many gorgeous women. He ended his first time in a muddle. His beautiful body, undulating curves and smooth touch still feel very wonderful when he recalls it.


    Gray and Sarah listened quietly to their conversation without interrupting or being able to talk.


    The Harris family is very close to Bernal and others, but they are obviously not. It is better to say that they go to the Harris family, but their identity is more embarrassing.


    One is the illegitimate son of viscount Fergus, while the other is the family of viscount Fergus''s wife. Their identities are naturally opposite. No matter how you think, they can''t get along well.


    Even he felt that even if he stayed in the Harris family for only one night, he might have some "unpleasant" experiences.


    The reason is that he has found that Ellis has looked at him several times with strange eyes, obviously planning something in his heart.


    However, he is not afraid. Now he is valued by Viscount Fergus. When he first came to Fergus castle, he doesn''t need to swallow his anger. If the other party does too much, he doesn''t mind teaching the other party a lesson.

 Chapter 71

    The autumn harvest season is also the withering season.


    The ranks of the Fergus family moved forward quickly on the winding road, raising dust on the ground.


    On both sides of the road, there are withered and yellow trees, shrubs and weeds. When the autumn wind blows, pieces of fallen leaves fall from the trees, flutter and roll in the air, like yellow elves in the wind.


    Occasionally, I pass by the fields. It is obvious that the fields are empty and the crops have been harvested.


    At noon, after resting and dining beside the road, they set out again. When the sun was almost out of sight in the afternoon, gray and his team entered a small town pool with a population of about 3000 and came to a castle built on a hillside.


    In front of the castle, there were already many people waiting, led by three.


    In the middle is a middle-aged man with brown hair and brown beard. He is nearly 1.8 meters tall and slightly emaciated.


    On his left is a middle-aged woman in a black skirt. In middle age, the woman''s face has been slightly deformed, but she can still see her beauty when she was young.


    On his right is a young man in his early twenties. With brown hair and lake blue clothes, he looks quite handsome.


    The three men were Baron bluer Harris, Baroness Beth Milne and their son Kevin Harris.


    Because the Fergus family had sent cavalry to inform, they knew gray they would come today.


    The Fergus family stopped, the cavalry jumped down from the horse, and gray and others walked to the carriage under the leadership of viscount Fergus.


    "Viscount Fergus."


    "Baron Harris."


    First, viscount Fergus and Baron Harris greeted each other, and their names were more formal. After all, they both represented their families. On this occasion when outsiders were present, neither of them would weaken their family identity.


    "Brother, sister-in-law."


    "Uncle, aunt, cousin."


    "Aunt, uncle, cousin Bernard, cousin Ellis, cousin Caroline."


    ¡­¡­


    Then the wives and children of both sides came forward to greet each other.


    Gray and Sarah also came forward to greet, but they didn''t follow Bernal and others, but just called "Baron Harris, Mrs. Beth, brother Kevin".


    I can clearly feel the special eyes of Baron HALS. Obviously, they know the identities of gray and Sarah.


    Sarah was a little nervous and grabbed Gray''s arm tightly. Gray faced it calmly.


    No matter what attitude the three Harris family have towards them, they can''t shake their position in the Fergus family.


    Except that they will sleep in the Harris family tonight, they won''t have too much contact with the Harris family, so they don''t have to care about the Harris family''s attitude towards them.


    "This way, please!"


    The cavalry and carriage settled first under the guidance of Harris family servants, while gray and others came to a spacious living room under the guidance of Baron Harris.


    The spacious living room is covered with rose shaped Rune lamps, the surrounding walls and floors are beige, and there are porcelain decorations such as vases around.


    Compared with the largest reception hall of the Fergus family, the area is smaller and the decoration is worse. However, the Harris family is only a baron family after all, and it is natural that there is some gap between the Harris family and the Fergus family.


    "Congratulations on getting a cold tiger cub!"


    When they were seated, Baron Harris looked at Viscount Fergus with admiration.


    "I''m so envious to learn that you''ve got a cold tiger cub!"


    "Thank you. This time I can get cold tiger cubs. Most of them are lucky."


    Viscount Fergus smiled. Although there was no proud look on his face, it was obvious that he could feel the pride in his heart.


    It''s really a matter of pride to get a blood beast that can be comparable to fierce blood soldiers when it grows up, and it only takes three years to grow up and become a combat force.


    "Ha ha, humility. You can get more because of the strength of your Fergus family."


    Baron Harris shook his head.


    "If I were the Harris family, even if I found it, I''m afraid it would be taken away by the Locke family."


    "Yes, uncle, it''s entirely because of the strength of your Fergus family that you can get cold tiger cubs this time."


    Kevin Harris smiled, too.


    "I really want to see that cold tiger cub, but you didn''t bring it together."


    "Cousin, after the Marquis''s birthday party, why don''t you go to the Fergus family with us so that you can see the cold tiger cubs."


    Bernal suggested aloud.


    "Yes, cousin, come with us to the Fergus family then. You haven''t been to our Fergus family for a long time."


    Ellis was also happy.


    "OK, I''ll go to the Fergus family with you then."


    Kevin Harris is obviously excited about this proposal. A cold tiger cub will be a fierce combat force when he grows up. He really wants to go to the Fergus family to have a look.


    "At that time, my cousin will stay more time. We haven''t seen each other for more than a year."


    Caroline smiled and said.


    "You Fergus family have done several eye-catching events this year. I''m afraid you will be targeted by several other Viscount families at the Marquis''s birthday banquet."


    Baron Harris said with a slightly serious face.


    "That''s what I estimated."


    Viscount Fergus''s face also became serious. The key is that it is related to the preference of the Marquis of Sidney family for the resources of each family, which really needs to be treated carefully.


    "The families you should be most careful about this time are the richens family, the Bessemer family and the Locke family. Among the three families, the strength of the younger generation is extremely strong."


    Baron Harris said.


    "The Locke family, in particular, failed to capture the cold tiger cubs last time. This time it will be against you, and alf Locke and Morey Locke are both middle blood warriors."


    According to his sources, he only knew that the Locke family suddenly appeared to rob the cold tiger cubs, but he failed to rob the cold tiger cubs. Other things were not very clear.


    The fight between gray and Morey Locke was not publicized by the Locke family because of their calculation, and the Fergus family didn''t want to let people know that gray was already a middle blood soldier too early, so they deliberately blocked the news.


    "I understand."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, but his eyes looked at gray.


    Not only him, Bernal could not help glancing at gray and sighing in his heart.


    Without gray this time, I''m afraid the pressure of the Fergus family will be on him. Although he is already a medium blood warrior, other Viscount families also have medium blood warriors, such as the Locke family and the richens family, which will be even more stressful.


    Although the challenge prohibits many to one, it does not prohibit wheel warfare. After all, many people are also an advantage. In the future, even on the battlefield, this advantage can be used.


    Therefore, even if he defeats one of the medium blood warriors, he may be defeated by another medium blood warrior because of heavy physical consumption.


    Now, with the addition of gray, the middle blood warrior, his pressure is greatly reduced, and Gray''s strength is still above him. At the critical moment, it will be a great surprise to other families.


    As for why the Locke family did not publicize that gray was already a middle blood soldier, they probably guessed what the other party was thinking, but after weighing the pros and cons, they still felt that it was better for them not to expose Gray''s strength.


    With the conversation, the atmosphere in the reception hall became extremely warm. They talked about this birthday party of the Marquis of Sidney and some past events between the Fergus family and the Harris family.


    Of course, gray and Sarah should be removed from the excitement.


    They didn''t join the conversation from beginning to end. It''s not that they didn''t want to participate in the conversation, but that Viscount Harris spoke very skillfully. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, they brought most of the topics to the atmosphere where gray and Sarah couldn''t participate.


    Feeling that she couldn''t integrate into the atmosphere, Sarah looked a little pale. She was just a girl who hadn''t arrived at the age of 14. She felt excluded and her mood couldn''t help becoming depressed.


    "Down?"


    After patting Sarah''s hand and whispering a few funny things in Sarah''s ear, which amused Sarah and relaxed Sarah''s mood, gray glanced at Baron Harris and sneered in his heart.


    In his previous life, he had heard of cold violence. The best way to show disgust for a person was not to abuse him, but to ignore him and treat him as air. Obviously, this is what happened between him and Sarah now.


    "Father, is it true to hear that Viscount Bessemer is a woman and that the next generation of heirs of the family is also a woman without accident?"


    Gray''s heart moved and asked Viscount Fergus.


    Since I can''t participate in your topic, it''s better for me to lead the topic. Although Gray was just an ordinary person in his previous life, he is an adult who has entered the society. It''s clear how to break the deadlock.


    "Indeed, the Bessemer family is very strange. The outstanding children in each generation must be women, so the Bessemer family has the tradition of women as successors."


    The three members of the Harris family deliberately alienated gray and Sarah. How could Viscount Fergus not notice that, although there was no expression on his face, he already had some dissatisfaction in his heart. At this time, when he heard Gray''s inquiry, he immediately opened his mouth.


    "In your generation, the most outstanding woman in the Bessemer family is a girl named Jolie Bessemer, who was a middle blood warrior more than a year ago and has no worse talent than Morey Locke..."

 Chapter 72

    "Very powerful, brother. Do you think I will be as powerful as sister Jolie Bessemer in the future?"


    Hearing Viscount Fergus''s description of the Bessemer family, Sarah''s eyes lit up and looked at gray with expectation.


    Although she was young, she was quite smart. In the past six months, the great changes in her living environment made her realize the importance of strength. Therefore, her heart was full of expectations for the cultivation of blood soldiers.


    "Yes, certainly."


    Gray smiled and affirmed.


    With gray throwing out the topic, the atmosphere created by Baron Harris was broken, and gray and Sarah could finally participate in the conversation.


    However, the atmosphere became a little subtle. Baron Harris twitched slightly. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with Gray''s anti guest approach, but gray didn''t care about their attitude at all.


    The respect between people is mutual. Since the other party doesn''t respect the two of them first, he doesn''t have to respect the three of them.


    After all, it was the Harris family who caused it. He was just a passive counterattack.


    An hour later, a servant came and informed that dinner was ready, and they moved to the Harris family restaurant.


    The dinner consisted of fried fish in green water, sweet and sour salad noodles and musk beef soup. It can be seen that the Harris family still worked hard to prepare this dinner.


    Green water fish is raised and sold by Ford family. While its meat is delicious, it has no fishy smell of ordinary fish. Just fry it with sesame oil and it can immediately become delicious food.


    Salad not only has vegetables, but also has fruits, with a little sour and sweet taste, with a unique flavor.


    Musk beef soup should be cooked with wild musk beef for several hours. It tastes very strong. When you drink it in one mouthful, it is full of strong fragrance between lips and teeth.


    Gray had a good appetite, quickly but gracefully finished his share, and then said to the maid who served next to him.


    "Another one!"


    Finally, he ate three full servings before he stopped.


    "This amount of food...? sure enough, half of the civilian blood is flowing in the body."


    Baron Harris frowned slightly, and his heart became more and more indifferent to gray. Kevin Harris and Mrs. Beth almost wrote their contempt on their faces.


    Gray didn''t care about it at all. Baron Harris didn''t want to see him, and he didn''t care about their views. Of course, the most important thing is that he must have enough to eat.


    Not only because I don''t want to be hungry in the middle of the night, but also because of the need to improve my strength.


    The second transformation that is taking place on him will consume a lot of nutrition every day. If the nutrition can''t keep up, it will affect his cultivation progress.


    Compared with the progress of cultivation, the views of Baron Harris are almost irrelevant.


    At the end of the dinner, Bernal, Ellis and Caroline were called into their bedroom by Kevin Harris. They didn''t call gray and Sarah. The meaning of alienation is self-evident, and gray and Sarah didn''t plan to join the fun with thick faces.


    "Bernal, I didn''t mean you. You''re too tolerant to the guy with Dalit blood. The more you are, the more he will think you''re bullied."


    In Kevin Harris'' room, Kevin Harris frowned and said.


    "Yes, brother is usually too tolerant, which makes that guy more and more rampant. Last time, he robbed my blood share..."


    In this atmosphere, Ellis remembered the losses he had suffered in Gray''s hands during this period, and his resentment against gray broke out in an all-round way.


    "Cousin, this time you have to help me vent my anger with my eldest brother."


    "Don''t worry, it will definitely make him look good this time."


    Hearing what Ellis said about gray, Kevin Harris said coldly in his eyes.


    "Cousin, don''t --"


    Bernal made a voice to stop, but Kevin Harris immediately interrupted him.


    "Cousin Bernal, I know you take the overall situation into consideration and don''t want to easily conflict with him, but being a cousin can''t make you and Ellis so angry in vain. You just need to look at it."


    "Cousin, you will make it difficult for me."


    Bernal smiled bitterly.


    This is the Harris family. He can''t stop his cousin from doing anything. If he informs gray, he will hate his cousin. After all, my cousin is venting his anger for him, although the way is a little out of line.


    Caroline glanced at Kevin Harris, frowning slightly, and then relaxed a moment later.


    More than a year apart, seeing her cousin again, she was a little less friendly and a little more distant, and she didn''t agree with each other''s practices.


    Although the cousin''s doing so can embarrass gray, it will certainly break the trust relationship established between the eldest brother and gray. It can be said that it is extremely disadvantageous now that he is about to face the "challenge" from other Viscount families.


    If there is a disagreement between the two people and they can''t work together to meet the challenges of other Viscount families, the Fergus family will eventually lose.


    And she doesn''t think her cousin can really "get" gray easily.


    After getting along with gray for more than half a year, she has some understanding of gray. Although she usually doesn''t look like a mountain without dew, she is definitely a kind of person with great means.


    Last time, Ellis robbed his blood share of the blood beast. He turned around and invited Lord Linde, who was usually neutral, to stand out for him. We can see that he is definitely the kind of person who does not lack means.


    The most likely thing to "clean up" gray this time is that he failed to clean up gray, but let himself down.


    It was late at night. After taking a bath in the Harris family bathroom, gray, who had changed his clothes, went to the bedroom arranged by the Harris family under the leadership of a Harris family servant.


    The dress was sent to be cleaned by the servants of the Harris family and should be ready tomorrow morning.


    Most noble families have clothes drying rooms, which are equipped with runes that can quickly dry clothes. Even in low temperature seasons, heavy clothes can dry overnight.


    Led by the valet, gray came to the innermost bedroom in the corridor on the second floor of Harris castle.


    "Master gray, this is your room."


    The male servant is a young man in his early twenties. After taking gray to the bedroom door, he immediately turned and left. He didn''t even open the bedroom door for gray. It''s very impolite for servants of any family.


    He raised his eyebrows. Although he felt that the servant of the Harris family was very impolite, he was not a servant of the Fergus family after all. Gray was too lazy to care about these, so he stretched out his hand and pushed the door open.


    However, the next moment, he looked cold, suddenly turned back and looked at the servant who had left more than ten meters.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Master gray, is there anything else?"


    The young servant stopped and looked back slowly. His eyes were a little guilty and asked.


    "Are you sure this is my room?"


    Gray said with a gloomy face and cold eyes.


    "Yes, yes..."


    Being stared at by Gray''s sharp eyes, the young servant seemed to be stared at by a beast more powerful than a tiger and a leopard, and his words were a little clumsy.


    This is also normal. With the strength of Gray''s current middle blood warrior, how can ordinary tigers and leopards be comparable? The most important thing is that he has participated in actual combat, killed people and wild animals, and has accumulated some murderous Qi.


    Usually, these murderous spirits are not easy to detect, but when they are angry, these murderous spirits are aroused, which immediately cools the young servants who are ordinary people.


    "It seems that the Harris family is not ordinary thrift."


    Gray''s eyes were cold.


    Just now, when he opened the door, he immediately found that the sheets and plush quilt in the bedroom were very worn, and even many sewing marks could be seen.


    It''s just that. It''s a little shabby. As long as it can be used, he won''t care.


    During his stay at Fergus castle, although he lived an aristocratic life, he did not become picky and could not stand the patched sheets and plush quilts.


    But what made him more angry was that there was a musty smell from these sheets and plush quilts.


    If you sleep in such a room for a night, I''m afraid you''ll smell moldy tomorrow.


    There is no doubt that this is deliberately correcting him.

 Chapter 73

    "Master gray, is there anything else? If there''s nothing else, I, I''ll... Leave."


    The young servant looked uneasy and said.


    Naturally, he knew the situation in the bedroom, and he knew very well that his young master asked people to do so, which was why he didn''t open the door for gray just now.


    "It''s all right."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. A moment later, he sneered and walked down the stairs.


    "By the way, please tell Viscount Fergus tomorrow that I have gone to the hotel in Harris city and ask them to wait for me a little."


    "Oh, good."


    The young servant nodded subconsciously at first, but immediately reacted and said in surprise.


    "Master gray, you, you... Are you leaving the castle now?"


    "Yes, I''m used to being comfortable in the Fergus family. I really don''t adapt to the thrift of the Harris family. In order to sleep safely, I''d better go to the Fergus City Hotel."


    As he spoke, gray walked downstairs down the stairs.


    "This, this..."


    Looking at gray walking downstairs quickly, the young servant looked at the bedroom specially prepared for gray and began to look anxious.


    If the young master gray really left Harris castle and stayed in a hotel in Harris City, it would be a big deal.


    Although master Gray was arranged by his own young master, if this matter becomes serious, in the end, their servants who participated in it will certainly be severely punished.


    Knowing he had to stop it, he hurried to Kevin Harris''s bedroom and knocked on the door.


    "Well, how did he react?"


    When he opened the door, he saw the young servant who was leading gray to the door. Kevin Harris asked proudly with his mouth slightly raised.


    Although he didn''t see it, he could imagine Gray''s angry face when he saw the situation in the bedroom.


    Hum, no one can cure you in the Fergus family, but in my Harris family, it''s different. I have some ways to fix you.


    "He, he said the Harris family was too thrifty..."


    Because he ran too fast, the young servant gasped.


    "Yes, my Harris family is frugal."


    Kevin Harris felt a burst of pride when he heard Gray''s words repeated by the young manservant.


    For the noble family who has always been committed to the pursuit of high-end life, being said to be frugal is an absolute insult, but at this time, he is in a good mood because of gray and has no intention of getting angry.


    "Also said to leave the castle and stay in a hotel in Harris city."


    But when he heard the second half of the sentence and learned that gray was leaving Harris castle to stay in a hotel in Harris City, his smile froze.


    This guy did this?


    He thought the other party would make trouble. Originally, he was going to wait for the other party to make trouble, blame the servant, and then change the other party''s room.


    In this way, even if Viscount Fergus knows, it can be explained by "the servant brought the wrong room". With this legitimate reason, viscount Fergus doesn''t say much.


    But Gray''s practice was beyond his expectation. He left the castle without noise and went to the hotel in Harris city.


    If the other party did so, it would be difficult for Viscount Fergus to explain.


    For whatever reason, it is a fact that the other family''s children are forced to leave the castle in the middle of the night. In order to explain to the other party, his parents will certainly severely punish him.


    "Bad..."


    He hurried out of his bedroom and chased downstairs. He must not let gray Fergus leave the castle tonight, otherwise things would really make a big deal.


    If it''s a small fight, I''m sure I''ll turn a blind eye because my parents don''t like gray, but if it''s big, even if I want to cover it up, I can''t make it big, so I can''t make it big.


    When he reached the hall on the first floor, he just saw that gray was about to leave the hall.


    "Gray, are you leaving the castle?"


    He hurried forward a few steps, stopped in front of gray, and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Well, with this plan, the Harris family is too frugal. They are used to living in the bedroom of Fergus castle. They are really not used to it."


    When the road ahead was stopped, gray stopped with a joke in his voice.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    Kevin Harris quickly laughed.


    "That''s the bedroom for the servant just now. It''s not for you. The servant just took the wrong way."


    "Really?"


    Gray asked, looking "shocked" at Kevin Harris.


    "The servants of the Harris family live with their master?"


    "For convenience, yes, for convenience... Take care of our daily life, so we let a maid live on the second floor."


    Kevin Harris was embarrassed and anxious for a reasonable explanation.


    "Well... Gray, it''s getting late. Your bedroom is ready for you. I''ll take you this time. I''ll never take you the wrong way again."


    "No, I''d better stay in a hotel. I''m used to white bird duvet. I''m not used to other duvet."


    Gray shook his head and tried to go out.


    "White bird duvet. Yes, it''s in my bedroom. It''s just washed. I''ll ask the servant to change it for you immediately."


    Kevin Harris stepped forward, stopped again and smiled.


    "But I''m used to making bed sheets with pearl cotton..."


    Gray looked embarrassed.


    "Just right, so is my bedroom. It was washed with white bird duvet."


    Kevin Harris hurried.


    "Well, well, I''ll make do with it for one night."


    Gray said reluctantly.


    Seeing Gray''s "reluctantly" appearance, Kevin Harris''s teeth itched with hate, but he could only smile.


    "This way, this way!"


    "Will it be too troublesome?"


    Gray had a look of "don''t want to embarrass you".


    "No, no, although the servant took the wrong way, my master also has the responsibility. Please come here!"


    Kevin Harris quickly reached out to show gray the way.


    Behind him, Gray''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a funny smile.


    He can probably guess the other party''s plan, but when he "makes trouble", he stands up, blames the servant, and then changes him to a bedroom.


    In this way, it not only embarrassed him, but also made people find no fault.


    On the contrary, as a troublemaker, he will be regarded as having no aristocratic style. Isn''t it that the servant led the way and led the wrong bedroom? It''s not too big a thing, "making" seems to have no quality.


    Since he guessed the other party''s plan, he naturally wouldn''t choose to stay in Harris city hotel as the other party wanted.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the bedroom conditions given by the castle are too poor. Is that true?


    Because the accommodation conditions in the castle were too poor, I chose to stay in the hotel in Harris City, which could not be found wrong and would not affect the aristocratic style.


    Aristocrats always like to pursue superior material conditions. It is very legitimate to refuse too poor accommodation.


    On the contrary, the Harris family, whether intentionally or unintentionally, gave such a poor bedroom to a noble child, and did not correct it at the first time. It was wrong in any way.


    He had no fault, the fault was on the Harris family, which was the effect gray wanted to achieve.


    Of course, he didn''t really intend to leave the castle and stay in a hotel in Harris.


    Not to mention whether he was safe or not, he didn''t have the energy to go to Harris city at night.


    The reason why he left the castle was just a gesture.


    He believed that the other party would never watch him leave the castle without stopping him, otherwise, viscount Fergus would not be able to explain it tomorrow morning.


    As he expected, Kevin Harris immediately came to stop him when he saw that he was leaving Harris castle.

 Chapter 74

    In the morning, in the Harris family restaurant, Baron Harris, gray and others sat around the long table and enjoyed breakfast.


    Breakfast includes honey bread as soft as marshmallow, steak with fragrant meat, and fresh milk squeezed out by cows raised in Harris castle.


    Gray was in a good mood. He slept well, was in a good mood and ate better. He also ate breakfast for three before he finally ended his meal.


    On the contrary, Kevin, one of the owners of the castle, has a calm face and a gloomy face.


    At the dinner table, Bernal and Ellis looked suspiciously at gray and Kevin''s faces, and their hearts were full of suspicions.


    "Has cousin started to fix gray, or hasn''t he?"


    "Why does gray look in a good mood, but his cousin looks in a bad mood?"


    However, a thoughtful look flashed in Caroline''s eyes. Obviously, her guess last night was right. Her cousin didn''t get gray, but she might have suffered a loss.


    Finally, the breakfast ended in a slightly strange atmosphere. The team of the Fergus family and the team of the Harris family formed a team and prepared to go to the Marquis of Sidney.


    "Cousin, we haven''t been together for a long time. Why don''t we take our carriage?"


    Bernal invited Kevin.


    "Yes, cousin, let''s have fun together."


    Ellis also issued an invitation.


    "No, later."


    Kevin glanced at gray, who looked calm next to him, and quickly shook his head in denial.


    After what happened last night, he was angry when he saw Gray. He really didn''t want to stay with gray all day.


    "Well, OK."


    Seeing Kevin''s refusal so simply, Bernal had to give up, but he was more suspicious. Just now he clearly saw his cousin''s eyes look at gray strangely. Was it last night?


    In the middle are two carriages, surrounded by more than 50 cavalry guards wearing black and yellow leather armor.


    Among them, there are more than 30 cavalry wearing black leather armor, which are the cavalry of the Fergus family, and more than 10 cavalry wearing yellow leather armor, which are the cavalry of the Harris family.


    Two carriages, in front of which is the Fergus family carriage with the family emblem of "wind wolf roaring up in the Moonlight".


    In the carriage, Bernard looked suspiciously. He was in a good mood. Gray, who was looking at the outside scenery with Sarah, hesitated a little and finally said.


    "Gray, did something happen with cousin Kevin last night?"


    "No, why?"


    Gray looked back from the window and looked "strangely" at Bernal.


    Seeing gray like this, Bernal was a little uncertain and shook his head.


    "Nothing, it''s just that I looked at cousin Kevin and looked at you a little strange."


    "Oh, brother Kevin is very nice. In order to make me sleep safely, he specially changed his white bird down quilt and pearl cotton bed sheet to me last night."


    "Well, cousin Kevin changed his duvet and bed sheet for you?"


    Nearby, Ellis made a sound of surprise and his face was full of doubts.


    Last night, cousin Kevin said he would fix gray. How could he be so kind as to change his duvet and bedspread to gray?


    Is brother Kevin changing his mind, or is there some reason why people don''t know?


    "So Kevin''s brother is very nice!"


    Gray said sincerely.


    The rear carriage is smaller than the Fergus family carriage, but it is also carefully decorated. There are overlapping triangular family badges on both sides of the carriage, which is the Harris family carriage.


    Although it is smaller than the Fergus family carriage, it is only three people after all, so it still doesn''t seem crowded.


    In the carriage, Kevin was wearing a brown dress with a decent appearance. He could be called handsome, but his face was really bad, gloomy and couldn''t see the slightest smile.


    "Kevin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mrs. Beth was wearing a long white dress and a red gem necklace on her chest. She looked at Kevin with a slight frown.


    Since this morning, Kevin has been gloomy, which is naturally noticed by her.


    She couldn''t speak because of the presence of the Fergus family before. Now she was separated from the Fergus family. She quickly asked.


    "Nothing."


    Kevin shook his head.


    He took the lead in fixing gray for his cousin, but gray didn''t tell him. Instead, he was put together by gray. Finally, he was forced to change Gray''s room. Even his favorite white bird down quilt and pearl cotton bed sheet were forced to let him out. Naturally, he wouldn''t say such a shameful thing.


    "Really?"


    Mrs. Beth looked at Kevin suspiciously.


    "Bernal invited them to the carriage before that. Why didn''t you go? You haven''t seen your cousin and cousin for so long. There should be a lot to talk about."


    "There is plenty of time to go to Sidney Castle this time, not in a hurry."


    Kevin said quietly.


    He suffered a loss in Gray''s hand. Now he is angry when he sees gray. He thinks of the whole gray last night, but he almost got down. It''s too late to hide. He won''t take the initiative to get over it.


    One night, he also figured out that gray should just look like last night. He didn''t really want to leave the castle and go to Harris city to find a hotel.


    If the other party really goes to Harris city to find a hotel to live, he will be punished, and I''m afraid the other party can''t get benefits. After all, if he leaves the castle without saying hello to Viscount Fergus, he will be punished by Viscount Fergus.


    "Hum, gray, it won''t be like this. Forget it, wait!"


    His heart is cold hum. It''s not his character not to return the losses. He is afraid that he can''t fight a teenager as an adult. This account will come back sooner or later.


    Now it is not only to stand out for the two cousins, but also to save the face lost last night.


    But just then, a voice sounded coldly.


    "Don''t mess with that gray for the time being."


    It was Baron Harris in a light yellow dress. The light yellow dress with brown hair and beard showed his mature charm as a middle-aged man.


    "Father, why?"


    Kevin made a sound with surprise. He was just about to wait for an opportunity to retaliate, but unexpectedly, he immediately heard his father''s warning, which made him a little unprepared.


    "This gray is not simple!"


    Baron Harris said gravely, with a deep frown.


    "Not easy?!"


    Kevin was full of doubts. Even if the other party broke the exclusion atmosphere deliberately created by the three of them last night, he skillfully resolved it and embarrassed himself when he was corrected by himself, it should not be worth his father''s "not simple" evaluation.


    After all, as a baron of a family, his father''s vision is high at the level of aristocratic family. It can be said that he is very high. He is a little smart and should not get such evaluation.


    "Sir, what''s wrong with this gray?"


    Mrs. Beth also looked at Baron Harris suspiciously. He knew that her husband''s eyes were picky. From the performance of gray yesterday, it should not be worth such a high evaluation.


    Baron Harris said with a sigh after glancing at Mrs. Beth and Kevin.


    "He is now a middle blood soldier!"


    "What, he is already a middle blood soldier? This, this... How is it possible? How old is he?"


    Kevin was so surprised that he almost jumped out of the car seat.


    Although he doesn''t know the specific age of gray, he knows that the other party hasn''t had a bar mitzvah yet.


    How is it possible that a man who has not yet performed the rite of passage is already a middle blood warrior?


    He almost thought he was hearing hallucinations.


    "Sir, can you make a mistake?"


    Mrs. Beth was also shocked and suspicious, and the impact was no smaller than that of Kevin.


    "There can be no mistake. Milan secretly told me the news last night."


    Baron Harris shook his head. When he first heard it, he thought he had heard wrong, but after repeatedly confirming it to his sister Milan, he finally believed it.


    After believing it, I was shocked. A man who hasn''t even arrived at the bar mitzvah is already a medium blood warrior. This talent is too terrible.


    "In short, don''t provoke this man for the time being."


    Said Baron Harris gravely.


    It''s conceivable that Viscount Fergus valued such a gifted child. He knew that Kevin had finished gray last night. Nothing could escape his eyes in Harris castle.


    But now it''s different. Gray''s talent is too high and must be highly favored by Viscount Fergus. If Kevin goes on like this, it may annoy Viscount Fergus and eventually turn against the Harris family.


    As one of the six Viscount families, the Fergus family has an affinity with his Harris family. Naturally, he doesn''t want to harden the relationship.


    "I see, father!"


    Kevin said subconsciously with a dull face.


    Before, he thought the other party dared not leave the castle. Now he wants to come, but it''s just his wishful thinking.


    With Gray''s talent and Viscount Fergus''s attention to gray, even if gray leaves Harris castle and sleeps at Harris city hotel without saying hello, he will be scolded at most and will never be severely punished.


    Therefore, even if yesterday''s incident happened again, he still had to stop each other. At the thought of this, his heart became more and more angry, and his face sank like an iron.


    In the afternoon, a huge and magnificent city appeared in front of the Fergus family and the Harris family.


    The city wall is made of huge blue stones one after another, more than 20 meters high, stretching to the distance, like a mountain to protect the whole city.


    On the city wall, there are teams of soldiers wearing black and white leather armor, with long swords and bows on their backs, who patrol back and forth.


    This is the largest city in the territory of the Marquis of Sidney - Sidney City, a huge city with a permanent population of 3 million. It is the most prosperous city under the Marquis of Sidney. Sidney castle is located in this city.

 Chapter 75

    The carriage had the family emblem of Fergus family and Harris family. Without any obstruction, the team drove smoothly into Sidney and entered a busy main road enough for six carriages to run parallel.


    On both sides of the road are neatly planned houses built by stone adhesion, side by side, neatly and uniformly surrounded on both sides of the road.


    Most of them are one-layer structure, but there are also two-layer structure, only relatively few.


    On the main road, it was very lively. Carriages went through it and heard the jingle of wind bells on the carriages. After walking a distance along the main road, they turned into a side road.


    At the same time, there are many voices of Hawking and bargaining.


    Close to the houses on both sides, there are open-air stalls supported by wooden shelves. The stalls sell apples, bananas, grapes and other fruits, beef, mutton and pork, as well as many jewelry with exquisite appearance.


    Many more stalls are on two wheeled trolleys, pushing and selling.


    "Come and buy the authentic Yalu pear. It tastes sweet and quenchs your thirst. It''s not sweet and doesn''t cost money..."


    "Sell apples, sell apples, the apples just picked today are absolutely fresh and delicious..."


    "Crispy candy, crispy and delicious crispy candy, bite it and jump."


    ¡­¡­


    When a cart carrying crispy candy passed by the carriage, Sarah''s eyes were straight. Her eyes stared at the crispy candy on the cart, her eyes moved with the cart, and her mouth swallowed saliva.


    "Brother, brother, I want to eat crispy candy..."


    Then she looked away from the cart with difficulty, looked expectantly at gray, pushed gray, and said coquettish to gray.


    During this period, she spent almost all her monthly money on all kinds of desserts and snacks in Fergus City, and sometimes she didn''t even have enough money.


    You should know that although her monthly money of ten silver coins is not much, it is enough for poor people to eat for several years, but it is not enough for a month when she arrives. It can be imagined how much she likes this kind of dessert.


    Gray himself, because he can''t leave the castle at will, can''t spend his monthly money, so he will often give his money to Sarah.


    Gray fondly touched Sarah''s head, looked through the window and waved to the crisp candy vendor pushing a cart outside.


    "Please come over!"


    "OK!"


    The crisp candy vendor pushing the cart is an old man who is approaching the age of 50. His brown hair has been slightly gray.


    Hearing Gray''s cry, he immediately pushed the cart towards the Fergus family carriage, and the cavalry escorting around, because of Gray''s voice, naturally let the old man approach.


    "Young master, would you like some crispy candy?"


    The old man approached the Fergus family carriage and asked with a smile as he followed it.


    Because it had entered the city, the carriage did not travel fast.


    Judging from his dress, he should not be able to make crispy candy. If there is no accident, this crispy candy should be made by a nearby dessert shop, and he was only hired to help sell it.


    "Well, I want twenty copper coins."


    Gray nodded, counted 20 copper coins from his leather bag and handed them to the old man.


    The old man has a rope on his shoulder and is fixed on the trolley. Even if he doesn''t push the trolley with both hands, he can push the trolley forward.


    After taking the copper coins and counting them carefully, the old man suddenly burst into a smile.


    Wrapped a packet of crispy candy in paper and respectfully handed it to gray.


    "Father, Mrs. Milan, brother Bohr, brother Ellis, sister Caroline..."


    Gray reached for it, spread it out and handed it around in the middle of the carriage.


    Everyone reached out for one, gray himself took one, and finally gave it all to Sarah, who was already looking forward to it.


    Bang bang!


    Put the piece in your hand to your mouth and bite it off. After a crisp sound, your mouth is immediately filled with sweetness and the taste of fried nuts.


    It''s really delicious and crisp. Compared with peanut candy in previous generations, the nuts inside are richer and more crisp. Obviously, the dessert shop spends a lot of energy on it.


    In fact, in terms of the world''s prices, the price of crispy sugar is already very high. Only merchant families and nobles can really afford it.


    Like the old man before, although he was selling crispy candy, he may not have eaten it himself.


    After walking along the main road for about half an hour, the buildings on both sides disappeared and a large flat grass appeared in front of us.


    It was like walking into the wild, and only the wide road paved with stone plates showed that it was not the wild, but the city.


    After more than ten minutes, a mountain slightly lower than the mountain and slightly higher than the hillside appeared in front of us.


    It is almost fifty or sixty meters high. The three sides are steep cliffs. Only the side facing the main road is inclined upward.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a large majestic building complex, which is about 1000 meters long and wide. It stretches together and stands on the top of the mountain.


    Among these buildings, there are minarets with a height of five stories, some are slightly lower than the minaret, but wider. Clusters of dome buildings close together, and some long buildings that look like city walls but actually integrate the functions of city walls and houses.


    On the top of the long building, at intervals, there is a yellow flag flying in the wind.


    Above the flag, there is a blood beast with bronze color all over.


    It has a thick trunk, huge and thick four legs, a slightly long neck, and three sharp corners on its head, one on both sides of its head, and one longer than its forehead, stabbing into the sky.


    This is as like as two peas in the book, and the description of the viscount in the book, and here is the Sydney castle where the sirney family of Sydney is located.


    Generally speaking, there are two kinds of construction positions of castles, one is built outside the city, and the other is built in the city.


    Like the castle of the Fergus family, it is a steep hillside built outside the city, adjacent to the city, serving as horns and supporting each other.


    When the city is attacked, the castle can send soldiers to support, and when the castle is attacked, the city will also send soldiers to support.


    The other is built in the city like Sidney castle.


    The advantage of this construction is that it can form two lines of defense. When the defense constructed by the city is captured, it can immediately retreat into the second line of defense formed by the castle.


    Moreover, the defense line composed of the castle is more easy to defend and difficult to attack. It is difficult to attack in a short time.


    The defense of the two lines of defense can definitely delay the enemy for a long time, and this time is enough for support to arrive.


    On the hillside, at the entrance of the castle, there is a large flat ground, all paved with slate.


    Here, the carriage and cavalry stopped, viscount Fergus took gray and others down from the carriage, and Baron Harris took lady Beth and Kevin down from the carriage.


    At the entrance of the castle, more than ten people have appeared there.


    The leader was a blonde young man in his twenties, wearing a sky blue dress with Phnom Penh and the family emblem of Sidney family on the cuffs of the dress.


    He is tall, but he doesn''t seem thin. Of course, he is not fat. His body shape, which is neither fat nor thin, gives people a sense of firmness and strength.


    His facial features are symmetrical and his face is handsome, but he doesn''t feel like a "cream boy", but with a little fortitude.


    "Master Saroyan!"


    "Master Saroyan!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this man, viscount Fergus saluted Baron Harris and called.


    Gray and others followed, but they all looked at the blonde young man in front of them with some curious eyes. The same is true in Gray''s eyes.


    Before coming to Saroyan castle, viscount Fergus introduced him to the members of Sidney family in advance, including this man.


    Saroyan Sidney, the eldest son of the Sidney family, is also the most talented person of the Sidney family generation.


    He began to practice the blood method at the age of 15. After four months of practice, he became the next blood soldier, the middle blood soldier at the age of 16 and the upper blood soldier at the age of 17. I heard that he is not far away from the fierce blood soldier, and may even be a fierce blood soldier.


    Although there are reasons for the extremely rich resources of the Marquis family, its own talent and efforts can not be ignored.


    I heard that it has been confirmed as the next successor of the Sidney family, but it has not been officially announced by the Sidney family.


    "Uncle Emerson, uncle bluer, the Fergus family and the Harris family, welcome you!"


    Saroyan politely saluted back and greeted gray and his party.


    Polite and polite, the etiquette is in place, can''t find any problems, and can''t see the publicity that young people should have. On the contrary, it gives people a very calm and introverted feeling.


    "You must be tired all the way. The residence is ready for you. The housekeeper of MOA and Barna take uncle Emerson and uncle bluer to their residence."


    Under the leadership of a middle-aged housekeeper, the Fergus family and the Harris family were taken to their residence at Sidney castle, and their carriages and cavalry also had special servants to guide them.


    Following the housekeeper called MOA, gray and others were taken to a two-story house.


    The surface of the building made of white stones is carefully polished, just like a whole piece of white jade sculpture.


    The first floor has a hall, living room, kitchen and other places, while the second floor has a bedroom, study and other places.


    The house has been equipped with male and female servants, and even special chefs.


    It''s amazing to see gray. This treatment is simply too luxurious. Compared with the star hotels in previous lives, there is no comparability at all. It''s really worthy of being an aristocratic life.

 Chapter 76

    At dinner, the Fergus family sat around the long table for dinner.


    The staple food is Aoshan steak, which is the most tender part cut from the back of Aoshan cattle. It is roasted. The meat is very delicate. It is tender and juicy with an excellent taste.


    Aoshan cattle is one of the specialties of Sidney family. It is produced in Aoshan. Because the meat quality is excellent, it is often used to make steak. It is very popular with nobles. It is sold not only to the Marquis of Sidney, but also to other nearby Marquis territories.


    The Fergus family also often buy, but rarely can they buy such good sirloin beef. For a whole cow, the meat in the sirloin is very few, most of which are digested by the Sidney family, and only a small part of the sirloin flows out.


    After eating three large portions in a row, gray touched his stomach and ended the meal. As for Viscount Fergus and others, they had already finished the meal.


    This kind of situation can be said to happen frequently in the Fergus family. Although gray has a little meaning and asks everyone to wait for his meal every time, he can only be shameless for the sake of his stomach.


    They didn''t go away. After dinner, they would chat for a while, which has been the tradition of the Fergus family.


    "Sir, have all the other Viscount families arrived?"


    Mrs. Milan asked.


    For the Fergus family, the most threatening is naturally the other five Viscount families.


    Other families, the Baron family directly enfeoffed by the Sidney family is not a threat, while the two Earl families, the Ford family and the smoley family, are not a direct threat. After all, there is no conflict of interest between the Fergus family and the two families.


    "The Oliver family, the richens family, the Shelley family and the Bessemer family have all arrived, except the Locke family."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    Just after his arrival, he left his residence and visited Sidney castle. While visiting the familiar nobles, he also inquired and collected intelligence.


    "The Locke family hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Bernal frowned slightly.


    This time, the Fergus family has his middle blood warrior, gray, who is stronger than him and has not been exposed, and Ellis, the next blood warrior, whose strength can be described as extremely powerful.


    In his opinion, there are only two Viscount families that can compete with the current Fergus family, and the other families are slightly inferior in overall strength.


    The two Viscount families, one is the richens family, which is the head of the six Viscount families, and the other is the Locke family.


    The Locke family has not yet arrived at Sidney castle. In his opinion, it is very abnormal, just like deliberately delaying the arrival.


    Gray couldn''t help but frown. The Locke family had to guard against it. After all, the Locke family already knew that he was a middle blood soldier. After thinking about it, he asked.


    "Father, have the four Viscount families ever fought each other?"


    "Not yet."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "Only some Baron families have fought, and neither the Viscount family nor the two count families have fought."


    He glanced at gray, Bernal and Ellis and continued.


    "Although our main opponents this time are the richens family and the Locke family, other Viscount families should also be careful."


    "There are middle blood warriors among the young generation of each Viscount family. It has happened that one person wins two people. Don''t be careless."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a serious look.


    "Yes."


    Bernal and Ellis nodded solemnly.


    "Yes."


    Gray also nodded solemnly.


    As far as he knows, when fighting, generally, only one-to-one is allowed.


    Therefore, even if the Fergus family has two middle blood soldiers, only one person can be sent to challenge each time.


    This gives some families with only one middle blood warrior an opportunity to win two people in a row.


    Of course, in fact, although there is a possibility of such a thing, it is not big. Everyone is a medium blood soldier with equal strength. If you want to win easily, the possibility is not high.


    Even if you can defeat your opponent, you will inevitably consume a lot of physical and blood power. In the face of another person who is in a state of complete victory, there is naturally little possibility of victory.


    But although it is not big, it is not without.


    Isabel Bessemer, the current head of the Bessemer family, once completed the feat of winning two opponents of the same level in a row, which shocked many people at that time.


    Even now, Isabel Bessemer is still recognized as the strongest of the six viscountees. If the richens family had two fierce blood warriors, the first family might fall on the Bessemer family.


    "Of course, before that, you should be most careful of the Oliver family."


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "Father, do you think the Oliver family will take the lead in challenging us?"


    Bernal asked.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "I know that waters Oliver won''t give up after suffering losses in the last territorial war. In addition, the apparent strength of our Fergus family is only you, a middle blood warrior, which can''t arouse their scruples. They will certainly take the lead in challenging our Fergus family."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "The Oliver family has two children in total. The eldest son, cabel Oliver, is already a middle blood soldier, and the second son, Boyle Oliver, is still a lower blood soldier."


    The Fergus family looked at Bernal and Ellis.


    "For the sake of the back, I hope you two can resist this war. It''s best not to expose the strength of Gray''s middle blood warrior."


    "Yes, father."


    Bernal and Ellis answered in unison.


    At this time, even Ellis, who didn''t like gray very much, didn''t mean to resist.


    He understands that gray, the middle blood warrior, is the bottom card of the Fergus family. Only when he is used at the critical moment can he have the greatest effect.


    In the challenge, the more brilliant the Fergus family is, the more valued it will be by the Sidney family, the more resources it will get, and the more training resources it will get.


    He has no resistance to such matters related to his own vital interests.


    Viscount Fergus looked at gray again.


    "Gray, even if it''s a last resort, you''d better not use the strength of a medium blood soldier."


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded.


    Cards are naturally hidden and others don''t know. If you let the other party know, you will be on guard and make some targeted arrangements wrong. It won''t have any effect at all, but the effect will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    The study of the Marquis of Sidney covers an area of 300 square meters.


    On the left side of the entry is a row of bookshelves, which are full of hardcover leather books.


    Different from the books in the library, there are books about the blood method, the blood beast and the disappearing empire. Every book here is of high value. It is because of its high value that it is put here.


    Facing the door is a huge red sandalwood desk, deep purple, noble and solemn, and a refreshing fragrance comes out, which keeps the brain in spirit all the time. Working in such an environment will undoubtedly greatly increase the efficiency.


    Of course, the cost is also very expensive. On the market, the price of red sandalwood and gold coins are exchanged in a ratio of 1:1. That is to say, red sandalwood of the same weight needs gold coins of the same weight to buy. Generally, there is no market for price, and it will be looted as soon as it appears.


    The cost of such a huge desk will never be less than 3000 gold coins, which shows the wealth of the Sidney family.


    On the right side, there is a golden pear round table and five golden pear back chairs. Although the cost is slightly lower than that of red sandalwood, it is also absolutely valuable. It is conservatively estimated that 1000 gold coins are indispensable for such a large round table and five wooden chairs.


    At this time, two people sat on the two adjacent golden pear back chairs.


    One of them is an elegant middle-aged man, with blond hair and handsome face. He just has some inconspicuous positions on his face, which have been marked by years. Obviously, he is not young. He is the Marquis of Sidney, and his 50th birthday party will be in a few days.


    The other was a blonde young man, handsome in appearance, but with some fortitude. He was dressed in a sky blue dress. It was Saroyan, the eldest son of the Marquis whom gray met this afternoon.


    "Except the Locke family, other families above the Viscount have arrived. What do you think of their reception these days?"


    Said the Marquis of Sidley with a faint smile.


    "They haven''t made a move yet, and they can''t see much for the time being. However, from their momentum, it feels that the children of the two earls should be between Bozhong and the Viscount family. Among the Viscount family, the richens family should be the strongest, followed by the Bessemer family."


    Saroyan thought for a moment and said.


    "However, according to the information we have received, the two descendants of the Locke family are already middle blood soldiers. If the Locke family comes, it should be possible to compete with the richens family."


    For Saroyan''s judgment, the Marquis of Sidney refused to comment and continued to ask.


    "What do you think of the Fergus family?"


    Saroyan frowned slightly and thought about his father''s intention. After a moment, he said.


    "Although an illegitimate child with outstanding talent has been born, he is still too young after all. Now he is only the next blood warrior."


    "I''ve seen the eldest son Bernal. His talent is not high. At present, it should be impossible to compete with the three families of richens, Locke and Bessemer."


    "Then which of the six Viscount families do you think can win the battle of earls?"


    The Marquis of Sidney continued without saying anything.


    "I think it should be the richens family!"


    Saroyan spoke.


    With these words, he suddenly found that his father, the Marquis of Sidney, looked at him and asked with a frown.


    "Father, am I wrong?"


    "No, judging from the current situation, your judgment is not wrong."


    The Marquis of Sidney shook his head.


    "However, as the future successor of the Marquis, I would like to warn you not to make your judgment easily. Anything is not absolute until the last moment."

 Chapter 77

    The next morning.


    After breakfast, gray found a remote place near the house and began his daily practice. With his practice, there seemed to be a vivid sculpture of a wolf in the open space.


    He was on his way to Sidney castle for the past two days. He had no time to practice. Today, he finally stabilized and was ready to resume his daily normal practice.


    Most of the rapid improvement of his strength now comes from the secondary transformation of his body. Even if he doesn''t practice, he can still get great improvement every day, but this doesn''t mean that his practice will have no effect.


    Although the cultivation talent of the original master of the body is not the top, it is also regarded as excellent among the Viscount families. Otherwise, viscount Fergus will not place his hope to become a crazy blood warrior and lead the Fergus family to become the count family.


    Such a talent, even if the growth obtained by cultivation is greatly different from that obtained by the second transformation of the body, it is still a great improvement compared with others.


    Gray never wanted to give up this part of growth, because only the growth obtained by the second transformation of the body and the growth obtained by cultivation can he improve his strength fastest.


    ten minutes.


    Twenty minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour.


    Two hours.


    After two hours of practice, gray has entered the fourth time of practice. There has been a lot of sweat on his forehead, but he still has nearly half an hour to his real limit. Gray continues to practice.


    PA, PA, PA!


    At this time, there was a sudden rush of footsteps approaching, and a young woman''s voice sounded.


    "Master gray, a family visit!"


    "Are you coming?"


    Hearing this, Gray''s eyes suddenly became sharp and stopped practicing immediately.


    Turning around, he saw a woman in a maid''s dress slightly different from that of the Fergus family running quickly.


    The woman is in her early twenties, and her appearance is just average. The only thing that attracts attention is the spectacular scene in front of her chest.


    Because she ran so fast, she gasped deeply, and her chest fluctuated like a surging wave, which was spectacular.


    The woman is the maid arranged by the Sidney family. Gray had told him to come here and inform him immediately if someone from other families came to "visit".


    "Master gray, a family visit!"


    When gray turned around, the woman repeated what she had just said again.


    "I see!"


    Gray nodded and stepped on the ground slightly, but the whole person quickly swept towards the "residence".


    Although Viscount Fergus had explained last night that the battle with the Oliver family was fought by Bernard and Ellis, he did not take action to avoid exposing the strength of the middle blood warrior.


    However, that is only the most ideal situation after all. The Oliver family is a Viscount family after all. Although their strength is not as strong as that of a family like richens, it is not easy to say whether Bernard and Ellis can resist.


    Besides, gray is really not optimistic about Ellis''s pit goods. His cultivation talent is poor, and his combat is also unsatisfactory.


    The last battle with Ellis was his first battle in his previous life and this life, but he defeated the opponent who had been in contact with the battle for at least two years. We can see that this guy is also very good at fighting.


    For Caroline, gray should rest assured. Unfortunately, women are generally not allowed to participate in such battles. Of course, there are exceptions, such as the Bessemer family, which has always been strong in women and weak in men.


    It was not far from his residence. Even without the use of blood, gray still rushed back to his residence in a very short time.


    "Er..."


    Just rushed to the residence and came to the living room, gray couldn''t help looking strange.


    In the living room, in addition to the Fergus family, there was another family, but the atmosphere was a little different from what he imagined.


    There are cakes and milk tea on the tea table. People of the Fergus family sit cross with people of another family and chat very leisurely. There is no tense atmosphere in Gray''s guess.


    The visiting family was not the Oliver family that gray expected, but the Harris family.


    "How can I forget them!"


    Taking the towel handed over by a clever servant nearby, gray wiped the wet sweat on his forehead quite speechlessly.


    Although I guessed that the first family to challenge was probably the Oliver family, after all, it was just a guess, and other Viscount families were also possible, so gray told the young maid just now: come and inform me when someone calls.


    But I don''t think the first family to visit is the Harris family.


    Naturally, the Harris family can not be the family to challenge, not to mention that there is no conflict of interest between the two families, and it is still in marriage. That is to say, the strength of Kevin Harris, a junior blood soldier, is not qualified to challenge.


    "Met Baron Harris, lady Beth, brother Kevin!"


    Returning the towel to the servant, gray greeted the three barons Harris.


    For the three people, gray really didn''t have a good impression. He even wanted to turn around and leave, but Viscount Fergus and Lady Milan were present. Naturally, he couldn''t.


    "Hello, gray, are you going to practice? You have such a strong talent. I didn''t expect to practice so seriously."


    Baron Harris smiled and responded enthusiastically to gray.


    "Yes, he works so hard. Kevin really should learn from gray."


    Mrs. Beth answered with a smile.


    "Um...?!"


    Gray''s eyes flickered strangely. Is this still the Baron Harris and Lady Beth?


    The day before yesterday evening, gray enjoyed the "cold violence" of the two people in the Harris family living room. Today, the two people have a warm attitude, which is very different from the day before yesterday evening. What''s the matter? These two people can''t have taken the wrong medicine, right?


    On the contrary, Kevin Harris was quite normal, his face was gloomy, and his eyes looked at him with some gloom. It was obvious that he thought of what he had almost done the night before yesterday.


    "Brother, this way."


    On one side of the living room, Sarah, wearing a lovely beige dress, greeted gray.


    "OK."


    Gray went over, touched each other''s soft black hair tied into a pair of horsetails, and sat next to her.


    At the same time, he glanced at Caroline, who was wearing a purple skirt and was holding a book.


    The nominal sister''s obsession with books is unimaginable. She hasn''t seen the book in her hand before. I don''t know where she found it.


    "Gray, you''ve worked too hard. I''m ashamed."


    Bernal looked sideways at him and said half jokingly.


    "Today you and brother Ellis are the main force, and I''m idle."


    Gray smiled and explained.


    "Ha ha, since you say so, I''ll be the main force with Ellis today."


    Bernal laughed.


    The atmosphere broken by Gray''s arrival in the living room was restored again, and the people began to chat freely again. Gray sometimes joined in and said a few words.


    Although he doesn''t say much, no one will ignore his existence. This is his position in the Fergus family.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside the living room.


    At the end of the conversation in the living room, viscount Fergus frowned slightly and asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "Lord Viscount, the Oliver family is visiting!"


    A man''s voice sounded outside the living room. The other party should be a servant in the castle.


    "It''s true this time!"


    Gray''s eyes suddenly sharpened when he heard each other''s words.


    Although he did not become the first family to "visit", the other party did come, and he did not come with "Friendliness".


    "Here comes the Oliver family!"


    In addition to gray, the faces of viscount Fergus, Bernard, Ellis and others in the room were also cold, while the faces of Baron Harris showed a thoughtful look.


    They naturally know the conflict between the Fergus family and the Oliver family. Now the Oliver family comes to visit, which is obviously aggressive and ill intentioned.


    "Excuse me first!"


    Viscount Fergus stood up, apologized to Baron Harris, looked at gray and others, and said.


    "Let''s go. Although the other party has bad intentions, we can''t lose the courtesy of the nobility!"


    With that, he took the lead to walk outside the living room, and gray and others stood up to follow.


    When he came out of the living room and came to the hall, gray saw four people standing in the middle of the hall. One of them had two brown beards, medium build and vigorous body. He was the Viscount Walter Oliver he had met once.


    The other three people, one of whom is a middle-aged lady, and the other two are a young man in his early 20s and a teenager.


    Gray didn''t remember them and didn''t see them in the last territorial war, but they should be the children of the Oliver family.


    "Viscount Fergus, long time no see!"


    Seeing Viscount Fergus coming, viscount Oliver raised his mouth slightly, with a cold voice in his voice.


    "A few months should not be too long. This way, please!"


    Viscount Fergus responded coldly, and vaguely mentioned Viscount tioliver''s pain.


    A few months ago, naturally, it was the territory war. The Oliver family compensated 50000 gold coins for the defeat in the territory war, which must be the pain of viscount Oliver today.


    Sure enough, hearing Viscount Fergus''s vague mention of a few months ago, viscount Oliver''s face became ugly, and he spoke directly.


    "No, you should know the purpose of my coming this time. I just want to ask you, do you Fergus family dare to have a competition?"


    Duel is just a more reasonable statement than "war". Aristocrats always like to find some reasonable reasons for their battles. For example, duel is good. Learn from each other and make progress. What a legitimate reason.


    "Why don''t you dare."


    Viscount Fergus put down his guiding hand, looked again at Viscount Oliver, and said with deep blue eyes.


    "Since the Oliver family has this interest, I, the Fergus family, will accompany you!"

 Chapter 78

    When the four Viscount Oliver came to the house of the Fergus family, the families who had been watching the trend of the Oliver family got news one after another.


    Bessemer family residence.


    "Is the battle between our Viscount families finally about to begin?"


    Lord Bessemer said with a smile.


    She has long black hair. Even if she is over 40, there are still no wrinkles on her face. She is still as beautiful as a 20-year-old woman.


    But different from ordinary beautiful women, she also has a strong dignity, which is very rare among women.


    "Well, are you ready?"


    She looked aside. There was a young woman and a teenager.


    The young woman is in her early twenties. Her facial features are exquisite and beautiful. She also has long black hair. Her appearance is seven points similar to that of Lord Bessemer, not only in appearance, but also in temperament.


    Her name is Jolie Bessemer. She is the most outstanding child of the Bessemer family and the successor to the Viscount of the Bessemer family.


    "Mother, I''m impatient. If you didn''t let me challenge ahead of time, I would have begun to challenge!"


    When she heard Viscount Bessemer, she shrugged and complained.


    The young man is similar to Ellis in age, with dazzling blonde hair and extremely handsome appearance, but he brings some women like tenderness in his handsome appearance. His name is ZenI Bessemer, and he is the second son of viscount Bessemer.


    Hearing what Viscount Bessemer said, he hurried.


    "Mother, I''m ready!"


    "This time, you should remember to observe carefully the battle between the Fergus family and the Oliver family, because they may also become your opponents."


    In the room, a blonde man spoke softly.


    He had a very handsome face and was handsome enough to make any man jealous. It was NIEI Noel, viscount Bessemer''s husband.


    He was originally the second son of the Baron Noel family and later joined the Bessemer family.


    "Yes, father."


    Jolie and ZenI both respond.


    The richens family residence.


    Vicomte richens sipped the red wine in the crystal cup, and then put the crystal cup on the nearby tea table.


    In addition to him, there are two young people in the room. They should be over 20 years old, but one is slightly older and the other is slightly younger.


    The two men, named Clive richens and Timothy richens, were two children of viscount richens, one year apart.


    Like Viscount richens, they are also quite handsome, but unlike ZenI richens, they have clear water chestnut, handsome but not feminine.


    There was no Viscount lichens in the room, because she had died of illness many years ago, and Viscount lichens had never married again.


    "Fergus and Oliver are your opponents. This time, you should observe their battle."


    A slight pause, said Viscount richens.


    "In particular, pay attention to gray Fergus. Although it does not pose a threat to you now, it will certainly become your opponent in the future. You need to understand it as soon as possible."


    "Yes, father."


    Both Clive richens and Timothy richens nodded, but their faces were full of pride, like cocks with their heads held high.


    However, they do have proud capital.


    It has been two years since they became the middle blood soldier at the latest. In comparison, although the Locke family also has two middle blood soldiers, Morey Locke has only become the middle blood soldier for a few months. In addition, he is too young to have rich combat experience.


    Therefore, in their view, although the Locke family can be regarded as a threat, the final victory will certainly belong to them. As for the Fergus family and Oliver family, they have not paid attention to them at all. These two families can not pose a threat to them, at least for now.


    A small training ground in Sidney castle.


    Hearing the servant''s report, Saroyan stopped practicing, took the towel and wiped it, and went out of the training ground.


    So far, he has not been present in person in the battle between families. After all, it is only the battle of some Baron families, which is not valued by him. It is enough to send his men to observe.


    However, he had to investigate the battle between the Fergus family and the Oliver family in person.


    There are only six Viscount families, even in the whole Marquis territory. The level is already very high. The future will be a great help to him on the battlefield. Naturally, we should observe it carefully.


    Most importantly, the Marquis of Sidney has asked him to slowly take over the allocation of special resources of each family, which naturally requires careful investigation of each family, especially those above the Viscount family, so as to maximize the "effectiveness" of the special resources whose total number remains basically unchanged, which he must consider now.


    In the open space to the west of Sidney castle, there is a slightly raised platform with an area of more than 2000 square meters, paved with huge stones.


    Next to the high platform, there is a row of weapon racks.


    On the weapon rack, there are long knives, swords, guns, daggers, sticks and other weapons, but they are all made of iron and wood.


    This kind of weapon has no blade and is not sharp. As long as you wear battle clothes, you will not be seriously injured. It is a relatively safe training weapon.


    This is naturally the battle platform where the children of the Sidney family usually compete.


    The Fergus family, the Oliver family and the Harris family, who were ready to watch the war, left the Fergus family residence and came here.


    However, when they came here, they found that there were many people around the training ground, not only that, but also people from other families.


    These people, including men and women, young people and middle-aged people, stood around the battle platform in groups of more than three or five, but they didn''t mean to compete. They were obviously waiting for the competition between the Fergus family and the Oliver family.


    "The news is really well informed!"


    Seeing this scene, gray couldn''t help sighing a little about the intelligence of these family news.


    Before they arrived, they had been waiting here in advance. It can be imagined that these people must have received the news when Oliver went to the Fergus family.


    "I''m afraid it has something to do with the Sidney family..."


    A thoughtful look flashed in Gray''s eyes.


    The purpose of the Sidney family is nothing more than to make each family have a sense of crisis and competition, and quickly improve in competition and comparison, so as to improve the overall strength of the Marquis of Sidney.


    "That''s the Earl family, the Ford family..."


    "That''s the Earl family, the smoley family..."


    "That''s the richens family..."


    "That''s the Bessemer family..."


    ¡­¡­


    Know that gray basically doesn''t know these families, Bernal whispered next to gray.


    Gray looked at the younger generation of one family after another, and of course the focus was on the Viscount family.


    For the current Fergus family, neither the Earl family nor the Baron family is the focus of attention.


    The count family cherishes feathers and generally does not take the initiative to challenge the viscount. After all, it is no good to win and disgrace to lose.


    The Baron family, except for some families that are expected to be promoted to Viscount, other families do not have this strength to challenge.


    Even those who have the strength to challenge will not challenge the Viscount family. It is obviously not a wise choice to make enemies with a Viscount family before becoming a Viscount family.


    "Master Sidney is coming!"


    Suddenly, many people looked in one direction. Gray looked along these people''s eyes and saw a young man in a moon white dress coming with a young girl.


    The young man, with dazzling blond hair and leisurely manner, is Saroyan, the eldest son of the Marquis of Sidney, who met yesterday.


    The girl next to him, wearing a long white dress, has a very slender figure, her hair color is also gold, and her long hair is slightly curled. The whole person looks like a Barbie doll.


    "That''s Polly Sidney, the youngest daughter of the marquis."


    It seemed to see Gray''s doubts, Bernal explained.


    "Master Saroyan, Miss Polly..."


    "Master Saroyan, Miss Polly..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the nobles, including the Fergus family and the Oliver family, who were going to take part in the war, came forward to salute them in order of their aristocracy, while Saroyan and Polly greeted them calmly.


    After greeting, the Fergus family and Oliver came to the place closest to the challenge arena.


    "Bernal, let''s go!"


    Glancing in the direction of Saroyan and Polly, Cappell Oliver, viscount Oliver''s eldest son, a brown haired young man in his early 20s, looked coldly at Bernal and said.


    This year''s territorial war with the Fergus family, the Oliver family was defeated and disgraced. Viscount Oliver was arrested on the spot and was forced to pay a full 50000 gold coins.


    This is a disgrace, which must be washed away. Otherwise, the Oliver family will be despised by the Sidney family, and the future special resource quota will be reduced.


    Therefore, he must win this war. He must use victory to wash away the disgrace of "territory war" and make a new change in the Sidney family''s impression of the Oliver family.


    "Good!"


    Facing Keppel''s cold eyes, Bernal also met with cold eyes.


    Keppel wants to wash away the shame by defeating him. Naturally, he can guess, and he will never let the other party succeed.


    Viscount Fergus''s words last night were still in his ears. For the sake of his family and his future cultivation resources, he must defeat Kemper and strive to keep Gray''s strength from being exposed as soon as possible.


    At the same time, there was a trace of thought in his heart that he wanted to prove to Viscount Fergus.


    Although he was defeated by gray, he was not weaker than other Viscount family peers!

 Chapter 79

    They stopped talking and walked to the weapon rack. Bernal scanned the weapon rack and selected an iron wood sword with a length of about 1.5 meters and a slightly narrow body, while Kemper selected an iron wood sword with a length of about 1.3 meters and a wide body.


    Then they went to the battle platform without saying a word, stood at both ends of the battle platform, looked at each other, and their eyes glittered with cold light.


    Shua!


    Without any greeting, they both moved.


    Peng!


    Keppel was wearing a brown combat suit. His right foot stepped on the ground hard. A strong impulse came into his body along his right foot, and his body rushed out quickly under this impulse.


    Fortunately, considering the reasons of the war, the stone used in the platform is a bronze stone with hardness no worse than iron. Otherwise, just now, it will be enough to leave footprints on the stones under your feet.


    Gray, the next blood warrior, was enough to break a stone slab with one punch. Keper, who was already the middle blood warrior, was obviously more destructive.


    While the man rushed out, the iron and wood knife in his hand was fiercely waved upward from his chest.


    WOW!


    The strong wind of the black blade tearing the air suddenly sounded in the air. With the strong wind, the iron wood knife was drawn like a dark shadow.


    Shua!


    On the other side, Bernal was wearing a white suit. As Keppel rushed out, he also rushed out quickly.


    There was no such a big movement as Keppel. He just stepped on the ground, just like his toes on the ground, and the whole person had rushed out.


    But his movement speed is no slower than Keppel, or even faster.


    At the same time, the sword in his hand was opposite to Keppel''s angle, tilted from top to bottom.


    Bang!


    Two iron and wood swords collided in mid air, and suddenly there was a violent explosion.


    As if a cannon had exploded between them, it spread quickly around.


    Then the two quickly separated and retreated back. Each step on the stone of the battle platform was like stepping on a cowhide drum.


    In the end, Keppel took three steps back and Bernal took five steps back.


    "The strength is worse..."


    Next to the challenge arena, Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly at this scene.


    From the step back, Bernal''s strength is weaker than Keppel''s with simple strength.


    Of course, it''s too early to say that there is a strength gap between the two. After all, it''s only the difference between three steps back and five steps back. The gap is not too big.


    Moreover, fighting is not just a competition for strength, but a comprehensive competition in terms of strength, speed, defense, combat skills and so on.


    In the first fight, I''m afraid his eldest brother chose to fight Keppel with the purpose of testing and observing his opponent. I''m afraid the fighting mode will change after that.


    Peng!


    Keppel took the lead in stabilizing his figure because he stepped back less.


    He stepped heavily on the ground with his left foot, and the whole man ejected quickly.


    The distance of a few steps was so close that it had been narrowed in the blink of an eye, and his knife came sideways to Bernard.


    Shua!


    There was an extremely harsh roar in the air. This knife was the strongest one he could wield without blood.


    Pop!


    However, when his knife was fierce and about to chop Bernal, he saw a little ground under Bernal''s feet, and the whole man quickly swept back in a very strange way, so he could avoid the knife.


    Not only that, but also a few steps on his feet. The whole person made a half circle around Keppel, quickly came to the side of Keppel, and cut off his sword towards Keppel''s neck.


    If the sword is cut down, even if the iron and wood sword has no edge, it is enough to cause Keppel to be seriously injured or even lose his life. After all, there is no war suit at the neck.


    At this time, Keppel''s hair stood up, and the knife split horizontally quickly reversed to block the sword split towards Bernal, and Kankan sealed Bernal''s dangerous sword.


    Bang!


    There was another sound like a cannon, Bernal and Keppel touched and separated again and retreated back.


    PA, PA, PA!


    It seemed that the sound of stepping on the cowhide drum sounded again. This time, Keppel took three steps back as last time, but Bernal changed. The step back was the same as Keppel, the same three steps.


    "Sure enough!"


    Seeing this scene, gray raised his mouth slightly.


    Before, there was still some gap in strength between Bernal and Keppel, which could not suddenly disappear. Naturally, Keppel made a hasty move and failed to give full play to his strongest strength.


    Obviously, try to find out that Keppel''s speed is not as fast as himself and his strength is stronger than himself, but after only a little stronger, Bernal has changed the way of fighting.


    By virtue of speed, he evaded kaiper''s attack and raided kaiper from the side, forcing kaibel to resist in a hurry and unable to give full play to his strength.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    On the battle platform, the sound of cannon sounded one after another, and Bernal and Keppel were fighting quickly.


    Fight to the east of the challenge arena and stand to the west of the challenge arena


    The full strength of the fight made them consume their physical strength quickly. Sweat flowed down from both sides of their foreheads, and the hair between their temples had been wet by sweat.


    Because Bernal always raids from the side or even behind, the power of Keppel attack can not achieve the strongest effect.


    Of course, Bernal didn''t take advantage of it.


    Even by virtue of speed, he raided Keppel from the side and behind, forcing Keppel to parry in an unsmooth way, unable to give full play to his full strength, and only equal to Keppel in strength.


    Whew!


    Bernal appeared to Keppel''s right and cut his sword to Keppel''s side again.


    "Drink -"


    But just then, Keppel suddenly gave a violent drink.


    Then his hands suddenly expanded for a circle. The arm position of the external combat suit obviously felt supported.


    Then he turned around and cut with a long knife from top to bottom.


    Tear!


    Under this knife, the air seemed to be torn, and the sound was extremely harsh.


    Around the challenge arena, a group of aristocratic children with weak strength turned white on their faces and looked in horror at Kemper who waved the knife. The knife gave them an unstoppable feeling. If they were facing the knife on a real battlefield, they might lose their lives.


    Even the children of the count and Viscount family can''t help narrowing their eyes. Such a knife can pose a great threat to them.


    "Ready for a quick decision!"


    Gray''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Judging from Keppel''s sudden increase in knife strength, it is easy to judge that Keppel has used blood power.


    Although the blood force can enhance the combat effectiveness, the blood force in the body of a low-level blood soldier is too small. Even a medium blood soldier can use it up to ten times in a short time.


    Therefore, when fighting, the power of blood is extremely rare. Once used, it basically shows that it intends to decide the victory and defeat in a short time.


    Facing Keppel who suddenly used the blood force, Bernal became serious and poured the blood force into his legs without hesitation.


    Shua!


    Originally, he quickly cut a sword at Keppel and retreated faster than before to avoid Keppel''s terrible knife.


    Competing for pure power, he is certainly not the opponent of Keppel. What''s more, Keppel has used the power of blood to increase the strength of his arm.


    Although he can also use the blood force to increase the arm strength, obviously, with the characteristics of the blood method "wolf of the wind", the increase degree is certainly not as good as Keppel. Now the gap between him and Keppel has become larger, so he chose to avoid.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    On the battle platform, the loudest explosion from the battle to now came out. Keppel slashed on the battle platform with a knife, and the whole battle platform vibrated slightly under this knife.


    If you look carefully, you will find that under Keppel''s knife, a shallow scratch has appeared on the surface of bronze stone with hardness comparable to iron, which can leave a scratch on stone with hardness comparable to iron. You can imagine the power of his knife.


    Not far away, Bernard looked at the terrible knife with lingering fear. He naturally saw the traces on the platform. That''s why he was frightened.


    If he gets such a knife on the front, even with the protection of war clothes, he will certainly be injured and naturally lose.


    Fortunately, with the increase of blood power, Kankan avoided the soaring speed.


    Shua!


    Almost at the same time, they moved again.


    They all used their blood. Obviously, as gray expected, they were ready to make a quick decision.


    One is filled with blood power, and the knife in his hand collides with each other, making a terrible roar. The other is filled with blood power, which can quickly avoid the attack. At the same time, he is also waiting for an opportunity to find an opportunity to attack.


    Boom!


    Their physical strength and blood power were rapidly consumed. Finally, at some time, with a dull sound, a figure flew out.


    This man is Keppel in a brown war suit.


    Bernal finally found a chance after several times avoiding Keppel''s fierce attacks. He struck Keppel with a sword and flew it out.


    Landing, protected by war clothes, Keppel only felt a little pain and turned over to stand up. However, at this time, a sword had been put on his neck, and the other end of the sword was holding in the hand of gasping Bernard.


    His heart sank suddenly, his eyes suddenly became lost, he failed, and he failed to wash away the shame for the Oliver family!


    I didn''t care about Keppel. After all, it was a duel regardless of life and death. If I won, I would win. There would be no such thing as counterattack again. The face of the nobility would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Supporting his body with a sword, Bernard looked at the Viscount Fergus under the stage.


    Father, see, your son has won. Your son is no worse than others!

 Chapter 80

    "Good!"


    Facing Bernal''s eyes, viscount Fergus nodded with approval in his eyes.


    With the strength of the two middle blood warriors of the Fergus family, the Oliver family is naturally not an opponent.


    However, what he wants more is to expose the strength of Gray''s middle blood warrior later. It''s best not to expose it before fighting with the richens family. In this way, he must be caught off guard against the richens family.


    That''s why he asked Bernal and Ellis to carry the Oliver family and try to avoid gray.


    Now, Bernal has basically succeeded in defeating Kemper, who has the strength of a middle blood warrior in the Oliver family.


    The rest of Oliver family has only the strength of the next blood warrior. Even Bernal should be able to cope with a lot of physical exertion.


    Even if it can''t be dealt with, it''s enough for Ellis to finish after Bernal''s struggle.


    "Damn it!"


    Compared with Viscount Fergus''s smiling face, viscount Oliver''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    With the defeat of Keppel, the Oliver family''s battle to wash away the disgrace has basically failed.


    I''m afraid Bernal alone is enough to defeat his second son Boyle.


    His face changed again and again, and at last he looked at Viscount Fergus and said.


    "I admit defeat to the Oliver family this time. However, I hope to let my second son Boyle compete with your second son and give their young people a chance to increase their experience."


    "This..."


    When he heard that he had conceded defeat, viscount Fergus breathed a sigh of relief. It was always good to win without fighting. However, when he heard the later request for competition, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Viscount Oliver''s initiative to admit defeat was not beyond his expectation. Since he knew that he was not an opponent, he might as well take the initiative to admit defeat, preserve his physical strength, recharge his energy, challenge other Viscount families and win "victory" from other Viscount families.


    He had thought that the Oliver family planned so, but after hearing Viscount Oliver''s request for "Duel", he immediately woke up and understood Viscount Oliver''s real plan.


    The other side is taking advance as retreat, so that the second son Boyle can bypass Bernal and fight directly with Ellis.


    Although the "battle" between the two families has been divided with the defeat of the Oliver family, if Boyle can defeat Ellis in the battle with Ellis, it will undoubtedly save some face for the Oliver family.


    In contrast, the evaluation of the Fergus family will decline. Although the eldest son won, the second son lost. If you really count, it''s just a win and a loss.


    Moreover, he estimated that since Viscount Oliver dared to say so, I''m afraid he knew that Ellis had poor talent and was confident that his second son Boyle could defeat Ellis.


    He didn''t want to agree, but now the Earl family, the Viscount family and even the two children of the Marquis family, Saroyan and Polly, were present. If he didn''t agree, it would weaken the Fergus family.


    The Oliver family has conceded defeat, and dare not respond to a battle that has nothing to do with winning or losing. The Fergus family will undoubtedly be despised by other families.


    "Good calculation!"


    Knowing that he had to accept the "Duel", viscount Fergus hummed coldly and looked at Ellis, but shook his head slightly and moved away.


    If it was really as Viscount Oliver calculated, the war would really have to be defeated. Even as a father, he was not optimistic that Ellis could win. It was Ellis''s usual performance that made him uneasy.


    He fixed his eyes on gray for a moment, raised his mouth slightly, and looked sideways at Viscount Oliver.


    "Viscount Oliver''s proposal is good. I agree, but I hope gray can replace Ellis. Although gray is now the next blood soldier, he lacks the most practical experience among the three brothers. I hope he can participate in the competition."


    "This... I have no problem."


    Viscount Oliver raised his eyebrows and scolded the old fox.


    Beating Ellis is different from beating gray.


    Ellis is the same age as Boyle. If he can be defeated, it will immediately prove that Ellis, the second son of the Fergus family, is not as good as Boyle, the second son of the Oliver family, so that the Oliver family can save some face.


    If Gray was younger, even if he was defeated, because of the age gap between the two, it would only be considered that gray was young and lacked combat experience. Instead, the battle became a "friendly exchange" to really increase combat experience.


    However, he had previously put forward it under the pretext of increasing combat experience. Now the purpose has become so, but he can''t refuse.


    From the beginning to the end, he never thought whether gray would be stronger than Ellis. After all, Gray was too young to become the next blood soldier for only a few months, and the time to contact the actual combat was even shorter.


    "Gray, seize the opportunity to experience the battle of the same level."


    Seeing Viscount Oliver''s promise, viscount Fergus looked back at gray and said solemnly.


    "Yes, father."


    Gray also nodded solemnly.


    If no one could hear Viscount Fergus''s emphasis on the word "same level", how could he not hear it.


    Moreover, he is an adult after all. How can he not understand this detour? Even if Viscount Fergus doesn''t say it, he knows what to do at this time.


    He went directly to the weapon rack, picked up an iron and wood sword like Bernal, and then went to the battle platform.


    After seeing Bernal win, he thought he couldn''t play today. He didn''t expect such a change.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Kemper, the middle blood warrior, has been defeated by Bernal. Against Boyle, the next blood warrior, the strength of the next blood warrior is enough.


    This is not arrogance. You know, he now absorbs the power characteristics of the cold tiger in the process of swallowing the blood of the cold tiger. Even if he only uses the strength of the next blood warrior, his power will not be weaker than Boyle.


    Coupled with speed, the advantage is very obvious.


    "Come on!"


    Seeing that there was no need to fight, Bernal came to the Fergus family from the challenge arena. When he crossed with gray, he smiled and said.


    "I will."


    Gray smiled, too.


    On the other side, Boyle chose an iron wood knife and went to the challenge arena.


    He took a deep breath and looked at gray with gloomy eyes. The big brother had lost, and he must not lose again. Otherwise, the Oliver family would really lose face.


    "Elder sister, who do you think will win?"


    On the side closest to the challenge arena, four members of the Bessemer family stood there. The second son ZenI looked at the two people on the arena and asked.


    Jolie has a beautiful face, tall and slender figure, and her body is full of heroism. When she heard her brother ZenI''s inquiry, she raised her beautiful eyebrows slightly and said.


    "It should be Boyle."


    "Why? I heard that Gray''s talent is no worse than yours. Maybe he has the same fighting talent as you."


    Cheney said casually.


    In fact, he had believed Jolie''s words, but he always liked to disagree with his sister. When he heard that his sister was so sure that Boyle would win, he naturally wanted to do the opposite.


    "Do you think fighting talent is a big vegetable?"


    Jolie rolled her eyes and glanced at her brother, who always liked to disagree with herself. She stretched out her hand and rubbed hard on each other''s blond hair before she took back her hand with satisfaction.


    Fighting talent, a talent born for fighting, can give more flexible play to their own strength in fighting. Generally, there are few such people.


    She has fighting talent, but it is thanks to his mother. Yes, her mother also has fighting talent, and she is lucky to inherit this. This inheritance is not 100%, at least her brother did not inherit it.


    "Don''t rub my head."


    He complained discontentedly. Cheney was very dissatisfied. The sister rubbed her head at will and immediately sang the opposite tune.


    "Hum, it must be gray who won. Look."


    At a distance from the four, there are three people, the three of the richens family.


    "He is under the age of seventeen and has not been received to the castle before the age of sixteen. This guy should have only been exposed to actual combat for a few months. He won''t be defeated without a few moves? In this case, it''s difficult for us to see what..."


    Timothy frowned.


    "Hum, if you really can''t stop a few moves, you don''t have to pay attention to him. It''s doomed to be a climate..."


    Oliver sneered.


    Near the east side of the battle platform, there are five people.


    The first one was a middle-aged man with a hooked nose. It was Viscount Shirley, one of the six Viscount led by Sidney.


    The other four were his wife, a middle-aged woman with dark brown hair, a young man with a hooked nose and two teenagers, his three sons.


    "Look carefully, these two people will become your opponents!"


    "Yes, father!"


    Said Viscount Shelly to the two teenagers, who were respectful.


    In addition to several Viscount families, other Baron families or count families also watched the two people on the stage, especially gray.


    There are only six Viscount families, even under the Marquis of Sidney. It is natural that "genius" appears in one of them.


    It can be said that most families here have heard of gray more or less. At this time, they can''t help but be curious to see gray fight.


    What is the "genius" strength of the Fergus family?


    It''s obvious to become the next blood warrior in one year.


    Show a genius in cultivation, and can you show a genius in battle?

 Chapter 81

    Pop!


    On the platform, Boyle had stepped on the ground and rushed towards gray.


    He was two years older than gray, half a head taller than gray, and a little bigger.


    When he was thrown out, he was as fierce as a fierce beast, hitting gray, and the knife in his hand was the sharp corner of the beast.


    Knowing Gray''s lack of combat experience, he was aggressive as soon as he made a move, hoping to fluster gray with momentum.


    "Drink -"


    He threw himself in front of green, and the iron and wood knife in his hand quickly cut out. The momentum of the forward rush made his knife more powerful than usual.


    Moreover, he has rich combat experience. When the blade reaches Gray''s face, it is the most powerful, which can be said to show the power of this blade incisively and vividly.


    From this point alone, it is not difficult to see that he is more than a little better than Ellis. If Ellis is really allowed to compete with him, he may lose at least 90%.


    It is no wonder that Viscount Oliver would put forward such a competition. Although Bohr''s fighting talent is not up to the level of fighting talent, it is definitely enough to be evaluated as having good fighting talent.


    Pop!


    Facing the fierce and sweeping black iron and wood knife, gray took a step back. To outsiders, it was like being frightened and retreating in a hurry.


    But it was this backward step that made the black iron wood knife Kankan pass in front of him. The strong wind even made his black hair fly, but he just couldn''t touch him.


    "Scared? Hoodwinked?"


    The younger generation of the aristocratic families under the stage all have doubts in their eyes.


    Just now, it was just right to avoid. Even if they were them, they might not be able to do it, but how could this action seem to be frightened and subconsciously avoid back?


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t care much about the battle, but Saroyan, who looked at it casually, gave a light sigh in his heart and flashed in his eyes.


    The young man named gray in front of us, although he has a good cultivation talent, he is too young after all. He has only been exposed to actual combat for a few months, and his combat level can be imagined.


    So he doesn''t care too much about the battle. Boyle won, he won''t look up to the Oliver family, because it should be. When gray lost, he won''t look down on the Fergus family, because it''s natural.


    As Viscount Oliver had thought before, the battle had become a pure exchange of interests.


    But when gray stepped back and cleverly avoided Boyle''s chop, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    Many of the children of the aristocratic families present thought that Gray''s clever avoidance was luck, but as a blood warrior with superior strength, he was not far away from the fierce blood warrior. Naturally, he could see at a glance that it was not luck.


    The newly emerged child of the Fergus family seemed a little unusual, which aroused his interest.


    Of course, if you say eyesight, Saroyan is not the strongest among the people present. Among the people present, there are not a few who see that Gray''s escape is not accidental. At least the heads of noble families can see it.


    Even the outstanding young people like Joey, Oliver and Timothy have either seen it or guessed it in their hearts.


    It is worth mentioning that Viscount Oliver''s face at this time is very ugly, not generally ugly. At this time, he spits blood depressed. Is this performance lack of combat experience? Cheat the blood beast


    Most of the noble children thought that Gray''s avoidance was mostly luck, especially Boyle who fought with gray.


    If he didn''t hit, he didn''t care. He took a step forward and the knife rotated, so he was ready to chop at gray again from the other side.


    But gray obviously had no intention of giving him such a chance.


    Peng!


    Instead of retreating, he leaned forward, and the iron and wood sword in his hand immediately slashed out obliquely and greeted Boyle''s neck.


    Bang!


    At the critical moment, Boyle blocked the iron and wood knife across his chest, but he couldn''t help but let his body stagger and step back three steps.


    Until then, his face finally became serious and finally realized that gray might not be the kind of person who lacked practical experience.


    But what if he found out? Gray''s attack was far from stopping.


    Whoosh!


    Three steps out, gray quickly caught up with Boyle. When Boyle had not adjusted, the iron wood sword cut out again, and the target was also the neck.


    Wearing war clothes, the position of the neck is the easiest to attack. In other places, with war clothes protection, the damage will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    Bang!


    Boyle hastily resisted and was repulsed again.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gray doesn''t give Boyle a chance to regroup. Chase, attack, chase, attack... Keep repeating.


    Even if he could only use the strength of the lower blood warrior, his speed was faster than Boyle. With this speed, Boyle was forced to resist again and again and was split back again and again.


    "Drink -"


    He was suppressed one after another. Knowing that he would lose if he went on like this, Boyle looked anxious, gritted his teeth, and suddenly shouted like a beast forced to a desperate situation.


    As he drank, a trace of the blood force in his body poured into his hand holding the knife, and he felt that the hand holding the knife suddenly became a large part. The iron wood knife, which was not light, actually felt a lot lighter.


    He was full of confidence and suddenly cut off the iron and wood sword. There was a harsh roar in the air.


    After the increase of blood power, his power of the next blood warrior can be comparable to Keppel who does not use blood power.


    Shua!


    With a knife cut out, Boyle swept away his previous suffocation and felt a sense of sweating in his heart.


    After being forced to parry only by gray, he didn''t cut such a smooth knife. He resisted in a hurry every time. That feeling made him really uncomfortable.


    "Boyle, be careful!"


    But just then, he suddenly heard the loud cry of his big brother Kemper.


    He turned his head slightly and suddenly his hair stood up. It was like being splashed with cold water naked in winter, because he had seen a dark shadow less than 20 cm from his neck.


    It was a dark sword without a blade.


    But in his eyes, the threat was no worse than a sword with a blade.


    His neck was fragile. If he was hit so hard, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die. At this time, his knife had been cut out, and its strength was too strong. It was too late to take back the resistance, and it was too late to avoid.


    Shua!


    The strong wind had hit his neck, and his muscles were tight and ready to bear the impact. However, at this time, when the black iron wood sword was only two or three centimeters away from him, the black iron wood sword suddenly stopped.


    "Call -"


    Seeing the black iron wood sword suddenly stop in front of his neck, he breathed a long sigh of relief. The whole person actually had a feeling of collapse.


    Then there was another sense of humiliation, and his face turned red. He was defeated by a man who was only a few months old and a lot younger than himself?!


    He could imagine how disappointed his father and brother would be, and how surprised and contemptuous the children of the noble family would look at him.


    "Boyle lost?!"


    Some noble children can''t believe it.


    "Actually lost to a guy who has become the next blood soldier for only a few months. Is Boyle''s strength too weak?"


    There are aristocratic children with contempt on their faces.


    "It''s not that Boyle is too weak, but that gray is too strong. Unexpectedly, gray not only has great cultivation talent, but also has high fighting talent."


    Only a few noble children are fair, but their voices are covered by one-sided voices.


    ¡­¡­


    "Really won?"


    ZenI looked at the stage in surprise.


    Although he always said that gray would win, it was just to fight with his sister. He never thought that gray would win. After all, there was a gap in combat experience.


    Jolie''s fine eyebrows wrinkled and loosened, loosened and wrinkled. She looked at her mother, Lord Bessemer, and asked.


    "Mother, is that a fighting talent?"


    "No mistake."


    Lord Bessemer''s eyes were deep.


    Others may not feel it or are still in doubt, but as a person with combat talent and strength as high as fierce blood soldiers, she is already very sure.


    Although the combat skills are still young, they have a very keen intuition about the timing of combat.


    Finally, Boyle used his blood to make his strength soar in order to get rid of the situation suppressed by gray.


    However, just because of the sudden surge of power, it can not adapt to the sudden increase of power, and the control power becomes worse, so that the cutting range is too large and can not be withdrawn in time.


    This is just a short moment. Another lower blood soldier didn''t notice it at all, but the other party noticed it and turned it into an opportunity to win. After avoiding it, he fought back immediately and finally won.


    This kind of grasp of the battle opportunity either has extremely rich combat experience or has combat talent. It is obviously impossible for the other party to have extremely rich combat experience at the other party''s age, so there is no doubt that the other party has combat talent.


    The richens family.


    "Brother, what do you think?"


    Timothy frowned at his big brother.


    Although he also guessed that the result would be one side down, and the direction of this side down was a little wrong. In his guess, gray Fergus should be one side down, but now Boyle Oliver lost, and the result was completely opposite to what he expected.


    Gulliver didn''t answer immediately, but his eyes changed and didn''t look back for a moment.


    "Although it still poses no threat to us, it will certainly be a big threat in the future. The only good thing is that he is much younger than us. When his strength reaches our level, we have reached a higher level."


    The Shelley family.


    "Strong enemy..."


    Two young Bach Shirley and X Shirley, who were ordered by Viscount Shirley to watch carefully before, look at me and I look at you. Their eyes are full of dignity.


    Although he hasn''t played against this gray Fergus yet, it''s not difficult to realize from this competition that this gray Fergus has rich combat experience and doesn''t look like a person who has been in contact with actual combat for only a few months.

 Chapter 82

    "Suddenly I understand what my father said yesterday!"


    Saroyan had no change on his face, but his eyes were slightly narrowed, which was a sign of his falling into thinking.


    Yesterday evening, his father told him not to draw a conclusion easily. Anything is not absolute until the last moment. Although he listened carefully, he did not understand it very much, but at this moment, he fully understood this sentence.


    Although the sudden rise of gray Fergus does not necessarily shake the advantage of the battle of the count of the richens family, there is no doubt that an accident has occurred.


    "Gray Fergus?!"


    Polly glanced at Saroyan, the big brother who was thinking, and at gray in the field. She couldn''t help but look in her eyes and wrote down the name.


    Born into the Marquis family, her eyesight is naturally not low. Although she can''t see that gray has fighting talent, she can also see that gray Fergus has great talent not only in cultivation but also in combat.


    "How do you feel? The qins family wants to win the count''s battle here, and the difficulty has increased a lot..."


    In the Earl Ford family, a young man with ordinary appearance raised his mouth slightly and put on a strange smile.


    "The battle between the count is becoming more and more interesting..."


    In the smoley family, a young man with dark brown hair was also excited in his eyes.


    As children of the Earl family, they are indifferent to the dispute over the Earl and treat it as a wonderful "big play" by the way.


    No matter which Viscount family finally won and became the count family, it had little impact on them.


    They have such capital. They have become the count family for many years, and the details are comparable to those of the new count family. Therefore, no matter which family eventually becomes the count family, they will be crushed by them in the end.


    Under the stage, the nobles and their children had different ideas. Naturally, gray didn''t know. He took back his iron and wood sword and went straight under the platform.


    Although this war only used the strength of the lower blood soldiers, and even the strength was maintained at the same level as the current Ellis, some things may have been exposed, such as combat talent.


    Combat talent, to put it bluntly, is the ability to understand and read combat. This ability is not necessary if you want to. After all, this is something at the thinking level, and you can''t stop it if you want to stop it.


    Besides, if he really didn''t use it, he might not win the battle.


    Boyle is not a parallel product of Ellis. After years of contact and actual combat, the other party''s combat experience has been quite mature.


    After all, gray himself has only been in contact with actual combat for a few months. Without the help of combat talent and the power characteristics obtained by swallowing the blood transformation of the cold tiger, the victory or defeat of him and the other party should be half respectively. This is also because he has combat talent and his combat experience has increased rapidly in recent months.


    Although it may have been exposed, he didn''t care too much.


    Although the combat talent has a significant effect in the same level of combat, the effect is greatly reduced in the leapfrog battle. After all, even if the thinking can keep up, the body reaction that is a little worse than the other party will not keep up.


    Therefore, even if the lichens family has noticed that he has combat talent, they should not pay too much attention. After all, the two children of the other family are middle blood soldiers.


    "Awesome. I beat Boyle Oliver so easily."


    Seeing gray coming over like a monster, Baron Harris immediately smiled and praised.


    "When I saw Gray, I thought it would be very powerful. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful!"


    Mrs. Beth also covered her mouth with one hand and smiled gracefully.


    Among the people present, they were the few who knew that gray had the strength of a medium blood warrior, and the shock in their hearts was even greater.


    Not only in cultivation, but also in combat.


    After only a few months of actual combat, he can defeat Boyle Oliver who has been in contact with actual combat for several years at the same level. There is no doubt that this gray has the same terrible talent in combat.


    Next to them, Kevin''s eyes were full of fear and regret.


    He still has doubts about whether this guy is a medium blood soldier. After all, it''s a little hard to accept for a medium blood soldier under the age of 17.


    However, even if he just showed his fighting power, he had no chance of winning. At this time, he suddenly regretted that he rashly took the lead for his two cousins and provoked this. If he bears a grudge, he may suffer in the future.


    "Well done."


    Viscount Fergus nodded with satisfaction to gray who came over.


    The reason why he was really satisfied was not because gray won the battle, but because gray won the battle only by virtue of the strength of the lower blood warrior. After all, the strength of the middle blood warrior of Gray was there and could not be defeated.


    Looking sideways at Viscount Oliver, viscount Fergus said with a smile.


    "Viscount Oliver, thank you for providing my family gray with this opportunity to compete."


    "No ~ guest ~ gas."


    Viscount Oliver''s face was livid, his eyes almost flamed, and his face could hardly maintain aristocratic elegance. He almost said with gnashing teeth.


    "Then we''ll leave!"


    Feeling Viscount Oliver''s quick fire breathing eyes, viscount Fergus smiled more and said goodbye to Viscount Oliver very politely before turning away with gray and others.


    "Damn it..."


    He felt that several joking eyes were looking at himself. Viscount Oliver''s face was no longer ugly. It was obvious that he lost the battle between Oliver family and Fergus family today, and his ugliness was seen by Saroyan, the eldest son of the marquis.


    If we can''t win the subsequent battle with other Viscount families, the special resource quota of Oliver family in the next few years may be greatly reduced.


    "Go!"


    With a dissatisfied look at the eldest and second sons who ate the "lost battle", viscount Oliver really had no face to stay here, turned around and left with the people of the Oliver family.


    With the departure of the Fergus family and the Oliver family, the people of each noble family also dispersed one after another, and among the dispersed noble families, there are four gray and their acquaintances.


    The first person was a man of medium build with short gray hair.


    The other was a beautiful middle-aged woman with long blond hair, which was slightly curved.


    The other two were a young man in his early 20s and a teenager who should be about the same age as Ellis. Their hair was also gray.


    These four people are Viscount Locke, sten Locke, viscount Knoke''s lady Blanche Liu Yi, viscount Locke''s eldest son, Alfred Locke, and Viscount Locke''s second son, Murray Locke.


    They arrived this morning. As soon as they arrived, they learned that the Fergus family and the Oliver family were fighting, so they rushed over.


    Different from the noble families around who warmly discussed the war, watching the battle between the Fergus family and the Oliver family, the four did not have any discussion in the whole process.


    They walked back silently all the way, returned to the residence arranged by the Sidney family for them, entered the living room, waved back the servant, and closed the door of the living room, before someone finally made a sound.


    "Father, did gray use the strength of the middle blood warrior just now?"


    Murray frowned slightly and asked uncertainly.


    "No."


    Viscount nock shook his head and said with great certainty.


    "Then how can he be so strong in actual combat?"


    ALF frowned, too.


    The other side has only been in contact with the actual combat for a few months. It is reasonable to say that the other side should not be Boyle Oliver''s opponent.


    "Do you really think he has only been in actual combat for a few months?"


    Viscount Locke asked calmly, glancing at ALF and Murray.


    "Father, do you mean that he has been in contact with actual combat for more than a few months? But father, hasn''t he been connected to Fergus Castle only in recent months?"


    Asked ALF suspiciously.


    He was always convinced of his father''s words, but he couldn''t help being skeptical at this time.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that a man who spent a year to become a lower blood soldier grew up from a lower blood soldier to a middle blood soldier in less than a year after he was received into the castle?"


    Viscount Locke did not care about ALF''s doubt and continued to ask.


    "Father, do you mean that when he first practiced, viscount Fergus might have noticed that he had an extraordinary talent and immediately started training."


    "The time to really become the next blood soldier should be shorter than one year. As for becoming the next blood soldier in one year, this should be the fog deliberately released by the Fergus family."


    ALF suddenly woke up.


    If the time to become the next blood warrior is not a year, and if the actual training has been started since the beginning of contact with blood method at the age of 15, then everything makes sense.


    It is not unacceptable to spend nearly two years to have the current level of practical experience.


    "That''s right."


    Viscount Locke nodded approvingly, and then sighed.


    "I really underestimated the Fergus family and cheated the whole Marquis of Sidney. It''s a good means, but I can''t refuse."


    Different information leads to different results. By virtue of Gray''s contact with actual combat for only a few months, viscount Bessemer infers that gray has combat talent.


    However, viscount Locke, through the fact that gray has the strength of a medium blood warrior, launched the "fact" that gray has been in contact with the actual combat for nearly two years.


    "But, father, this gray has so much practical experience that our plan has failed?"


    After hearing the inference of ALF and Viscount Locke, Murray returned to his mind and said with worry.


    "No, it''s better for us."


    Viscount Locke had a winning smile on his face.


    "Although the Fergus family should not be underestimated, don''t underestimate the richens family. In terms of details, the richens family is the most of our six Viscount families."


    "Now our Locke family, like the richens family, has two middle blood warriors. The richens family will not easily challenge us. It is likely to challenge the Fergus family first and then the Locke family last."


    "Both families are not simple. No matter which side will win, it will not be easy. Maybe it will be injured. This is our chance..."

 Chapter 83

    In a flash of time, it has been three days since Oliver family challenged Fergus family, and there are only two days left for the birthday banquet of the Marquis of Sidney.


    The "Duel" between the Fergus family and the Oliver family seemed to be the prelude to the duel between the Viscount families. In these three days, the Viscount families began to "Duel" with each other frequently.


    On the day when the Fergus family competed with the Oliver family, the Bessemer family sent a "Duel" request to the Shelly family.


    As a result, it was not beyond the expectation of many people. Qiao Li, the next successor to the title of the Bessemer family, first defeated the eldest son of the Shelly family with the strength of a middle blood warrior, Simpson Shelly, and then successively defeated the second son of the Shelly family, Bach Shelly and the third son, X Shelly, to complete one out of three.


    His brother ZenI Bessemer did not participate in the whole war. From the beginning of the war to the end of the war, he had no chance to go to the stage.


    The next morning, the richens family sent a request for "Duel" to the Oliver family. As a result, it was like wanting to return the color of the Bessemer family. Similarly, it was just sending its eldest son, Oliver, who had already selected the Oliver family.


    At that time, gray clearly saw that Viscount Oliver''s face was green, and he was obviously very angry. In the face of the six Viscount families, the recognized strongest richens family was defeated as expected, but the richens family did not leave face, which must make Viscount Oliver angry.


    Then in the afternoon, the Shelly family challenged the Fergus family.


    The result naturally ended in the victory of the Fergus family. Bernal won the eldest son of the Shelly family, Simpson Shelly, and the second son, Bach Shelly, while gray defeated the third son, X Shelly.


    It is worth mentioning that Ellis also played on the stage before gray, but he lost to x Shelley, and gray finally beat him.


    Although he was defeated, Ellis pulled back a game and saved some face.


    Viscount Shirley''s complexion was not ugly. He looked at Viscount Fergus with some gratitude. He felt that Viscount Fergus deliberately gave him mercy. If Gray was sent at the beginning, he might not win a victory.


    On the morning of the third day, the Oliver family, unwilling to lose in a row, challenged the same losing opponent of the Shelly family. As a result, the Oliver family suffered another defeat and was hard defeated by the Shelly family with the advantage of number of people.


    Viscount Shirley breathed a sigh of relief, at least not at the bottom, while Viscount Oliver''s face was as gloomy as black charcoal.


    The remaining two families that have not been challenged by the Oliver family, whether the Bessemer family or the Locke family, the Oliver family has no much chance of winning. Although the battle between the Viscount families has not ended, it has almost been mentioned to announce that the Oliver family has become the bottom of the six Viscount families.


    Not surprisingly, the Sidney family''s preference for the special resources of the Oliver family will be greatly reduced from next year.


    The reason why the Sidney family favors special resources to the noble families in the territory is to cultivate the noble families in the territory, strengthen the nobles in the territory, and enhance the overall strength of the Marquis of Sidney.


    Since the Oliver family is found to have limited potential, it will naturally reduce some special resource quotas accordingly.


    "Call -"


    With one breath out, gray stopped practicing the blood method "wolf of the wind".


    There was only a slight sweat on his forehead, which was like a little warm-up exercise. In fact, he had only practiced the blood method twice and had stopped the practice of blood method.


    His current limit is the fourth time, the third position is close to completion, and the cultivation of blood method for two consecutive times can only be called a warm-up exercise for him now.


    The reason for this is to preserve physical strength for possible challenges at any time.


    So far, the Fergus family has been challenged by the Oliver family and the Shelly family. The remaining families that have not been challenged or challenged are the richens family, the Locke family and the Bessemer family.


    The richens family and the Locke family have two middle blood warriors respectively. Naturally, they are absolute enemies. Even the Bessemer family is definitely not easy to defeat.


    Among the six Viscount families, the richens family is generally recognized as the family with the strongest comprehensive strength of the younger generation. Other families, even the Locke family, which has shown the strength of two middle blood warriors, are still not very optimistic.


    If the younger generation of the six Viscount families is the strongest, the result is not one of the two of the richens family, but Jolie of the Bessemer family.


    His mother, viscount Bessemer, was recognized as the most powerful of the six viscounts. When he was young, he made a feat of one man defeating two opponents in the same realm.


    And she is absolutely not bad. Although she did not have the feat of selecting two, she also has a record of no defeat against the strongest young generation of the other five Viscount families.


    If it''s really right for this man, Bernal doesn''t say absolutely, but at least more than 70% may not be able to stop it. He can''t avoid showing the strength of the middle blood warrior.


    "Gray, gray..."


    In the distance, suddenly someone shouted his name. He looked sideways and saw Bernard running this way.


    "Brother Bernal, is there a challenge?"


    He asked quickly.


    "Yes, but it''s not us. It''s the Locke family who challenged the Bessemer family!"


    Bernal nodded and shook his head.


    "My father asked me to come and tell you to watch together."


    "OK."


    Gray nodded. Both the Bessemer family and the Locke family are absolute enemies. Now the two families challenge each other. Naturally, they can''t miss it.


    Without much sweat, he didn''t have to take a bath immediately. After wiping it with a wet towel, gray rushed to the battle platform with Viscount Fergus and others.


    When they arrived at the battle platform, they found that the Locke family and the Bessemer family had arrived. Of course, there were other families, as well as Saroyan, the eldest son of the marquis.


    In recent days, he has never been absent from the battle between the Viscount families, and the purpose is self-evident.


    But this time, the difference is that beside him, in addition to the girl Polly, there is a young man in a navy blue dress around the age of 20.


    "That''s master Darren, the second son of the marquis. I heard that he didn''t have a good relationship with master Saroyan. I didn''t expect to come with master Saroyan this time."


    Seeing Gray''s doubts, Bernal came to Gray''s ear and explained in a low voice.


    "Bad relationship?"


    Hearing about the relationship between the two, gray didn''t have too many accidents. It''s common that the children of aristocrats have a bad relationship.


    For example, in the Fergus family, his relationship with Ellis is not good, his relationship with Caroline can only be regarded as general, his relationship with Bernal is more subtle, and the only excellent one is Sarah.


    The reason is that they are not the same father and mother. Of course, even if they are brothers with the same father and mother, the relationship is not necessarily better than half brothers.


    In this world, the title of nobility is not necessarily inherited by the eldest son. Except for illegitimate children, the second son and the eldest son have the same inheritance right, which leads to the problem of the title war.


    In some noble families, the relationship between brothers can be said to be extremely bad, and even there have been tragedies of brother killing or brother killing.


    The Kingdom did not want to avoid this situation by enacting the eldest son inheritance system, but after careful consideration, it gave up.


    The eldest son is not necessarily the most capable person in the family. If a person without too much ability is forced to sit as the head of the family, the conflict and dissatisfaction will be greater, and may even directly lead to the collapse of the family.


    "Sister Jolie, come on!"


    A cheer pulled gray back from his meditation. It was Sarah who made the noise.


    Gray looked at the platform and saw that there was someone on the platform. It was Jolie and ALF, the eldest son of the Locke family.


    Looking sideways at Sarah, she saw that the girl was looking at Jolie on the battle platform, a living Star chaser in her previous life.


    After hearing about Jolie''s strong achievements, Sarah, who is also a woman, obviously worships Jolie. Sister Jolie is the one who keeps her mouth shut these days. She is almost forgetting his brother.


    He glanced at the Fergus family, but found that there was one missing, so he asked.


    "Sarah, why didn''t you see sister Caroline?"


    After finishing the cultivation, I hurried to meet with Viscount Fergus, and then hurried here. I didn''t notice that Caroline was not there.


    "Oh, sister Caroline, she said she wanted to read, so she didn''t come!"


    Her eyes were still fixed on Jolie on the stage, and Sarah said perfunctorily.


    "This girl."


    Gray shrugged helplessly and looked back at the platform when he saw that the other party couldn''t move his eyes.


    On the platform, Jolie and alf are already fighting. The weapon in Jolie''s hand is an iron and wood gun with no gun head and a length of more than two meters, while ALF is two daggers more than twenty centimeters long.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    The iron and wood gun in Jolie''s hand hissed like a black snake with tusks, like a poisonous snake spitting out pistils, with a broken sound, stabbed at ALF''s chest.


    Holding two daggers, Alf was cautious, and his eyes were full of prudence.


    Shua!


    Just as the black iron wood gun was about to stab him in the chest, he suddenly shortened his body and shrunk his height, making the iron wood gun pass through his head like a monkey.


    When gray was fighting with Morey, he found that the other party''s actions were very flexible. He was like a duck to water in the forest terrain. It was like returning to his own back garden. He clearly held the cold tiger cub in his hand, but he could avoid his attack one after another.


    Later, he asked Viscount Fergus and learned that the blood method practiced by the Locke family was called wooden monkey, which was deduced from the fierce blood animal wooden monkey who can manipulate plants.


    The strength and speed of those who practice this blood method are ordinary, but their bodies are unusually flexible. They are like fish in water in the forest environment and are extremely difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 84

    Whew!


    The stabbed gun was avoided. Jolie''s hands with the gun suddenly pressed down, and the gun in her hand was like a whip towards ALF, who was half squatting.


    Bang!


    ALF crossed the two daggers upward, set up a fork, and held the long gun drawn like a whip. There was a dull collision between the long gun and the dagger.


    With this impact, Alf quickly withdrew and pulled away from Jolie.


    Jolie stepped up to catch up and stabbed out, while ALF quickly dodged aside


    On the battle platform, Jolie kept attacking, while ALF kept avoiding. If he couldn''t escape, he would cross his double daggers to block him.


    More than ten minutes later, the battle between them continued, Jolie was still attacking and Alf was avoiding.


    "Why is this guy hiding like a monkey?"


    Sarah stared at ALF, who was chased by her "Idol" on the stage.


    "See?"


    A thoughtful look flashed in many people''s eyes, including Bernard. He looked sideways at gray and asked.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded with a look in his eyes.


    Since the beginning of the battle, Alf has not taken the initiative to attack, and has been avoiding Jolie''s attack. The purpose is self-evident, in order to consume Jolie''s physical strength.


    The other party didn''t want to defeat Jolie at all, but wanted to drag Jolie down physically. Of course, Alf''s physical exertion is also great, even greater than Jolie, but don''t forget that in addition to ALF being a medium blood soldier, there is Morey, a medium blood soldier in the Locke family.


    The other party''s purpose is obviously to drag down Jolie''s physical strength, and then Murray will defeat Jolie.


    "Drink -"


    After many times of avoidance, Alf''s physical strength was exhausted, and her action was finally no longer flexible. Jolie seized the opportunity, poured the blood into her hands, and then stabbed out with a long gun.


    Boom!


    Unable to dodge, Alf was directly stabbed in the middle by a long gun and in the chest.


    His arms were strong, and they were filled with blood, which made Jolie''s gun extremely powerful. She bumped ALF out on the spot and fell more than ten meters.


    Then she kept walking, catching up with ALF who fell to the ground, and the tip of the spear was in each other''s neck.


    "Call -"


    Jolie gasped deeply. With her heavy breathing, her chest fluctuated, even her war clothes couldn''t hide.


    After being tangled by ALF for more than ten minutes, she consumed a lot of energy.


    Among the aristocratic children present, there are not a few who can detect ALF''s purpose. As a party, she can also detect it.


    However, the Locke family had to follow each other''s plan even if they knew each other''s purpose.


    "Sister."


    Although ALF had been defeated, looking at Jolie on the stage, ZenI was full of worry.


    Prince Bessemer also frowned slightly.


    Although Jolie defeated ALF, she consumed a lot of physical strength. Next, facing Murray in the state of complete victory, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to win.


    The reason why she was able to defeat two opponents of the same level on her own was that the opponent seriously underestimated her and did not adopt such a physical exertion strategy.


    "Please!"


    As soon as ALF stepped down, Murray jumped on the platform with a few steps and didn''t give Jolie a minute and a second to recover.


    Whoosh!


    At the beginning of the battle, Morey''s feet touched the ground lightly, just like a flexible monkey, moving erratically and approaching Jolie.


    He held an iron wooden sword with a length of 1.5 meters in his hand. When he approached Jolie, he had cut fiercely towards Jolie''s snow-white neck.


    Contrary to ALF''s performance of always avoiding on the platform, he chose "attack".


    Before the battle between Jolie and ALF, Alf didn''t take the initiative to attack. If Jolie didn''t attack, the battle would end in a draw.


    This is obviously unfavorable to the Bessemer family. The Locke family also has a middle blood warrior, but the Bessemer family has only one lower blood warrior.


    Now, if both sides do not attack and end with a draw, the battle between the two families will be won by the Bessemer family. After all, there is still one person in the Bessemer family who did not play.


    Because of this, Morey will attack as soon as he plays.


    Shua!


    Facing the iron and wood sword cleaving towards her neck, Jolie dared not be careless. She drew a circular arc with her long gun and went to intercept ALF''s iron and wood sword.


    Boom!


    The long gun and the iron and wood sword collided with each other, making a dull sound. The next moment, a man stepped back and went out. It was Morey.


    Qiao Li holds a gun with both hands, which is naturally more powerful than Mo Lei who holds a sword with one hand. It is natural that Mo Lei should be split back.


    Prick!


    With one shot, Qiao Li stepped forward and caught up with Mo Lei. The blood was poured into the long gun. The black iron wood long gun, like a poisonous snake with a length of more than two meters, attacked Mo Lei directly.


    A lot of physical exertion forced her to make a quick decision. Otherwise, if she fought with Morey, her physical strength would certainly be the first to fail.


    In the face of the long gun stabbed by the force of blood, Morey poured the force of blood into his body. For a moment, his body was as flexible as a monkey. He turned around and avoided the direct stabbing of the long gun.


    The speed is not fast, but the body is extremely flexible.


    WOW!


    Once the gun was empty, the long gun was drawn horizontally. This time, Morey couldn''t avoid it.


    Boom!


    But it was the horizontal sword that blocked the shot.


    Although he was still pulled out, he moved around flexibly. While stabilizing his body, the sword in his hand had stabbed Qiao Li.


    Bang!


    Jolie swung up her long gun and blocked the sword, but she just blocked it and couldn''t beat back Morey. Moreover, she could obviously feel her breathing getting heavier and heavier.


    "Jolie is going to lose!"


    Seeing this, gray shook his head.


    The massive consumption of physical strength has seriously affected the exertion of Jolie''s strength. Under normal circumstances, the shot just now should be able to force Morey back, but it failed to do so. Obviously, the massive consumption of physical strength has reduced her strength a lot.


    Sure enough, Mo Lei, who could not be split back, rushed forward along the body of the gun and approached Jolie. Although Jolie was already avoiding backward, the massive consumption of physical strength obviously reduced her speed.


    Boom!


    Without the slightest intention of leaving her hand, the power of blood poured into her hand. Morey split her sword on Jolie. Jolie flew backwards and even threw herself out of the battle platform.


    "How could it be? Sister Jolie... Failed?"


    When she was thrown out of the stage, she was defeated according to the regulations. Therefore, Jolie has been defeated without exception. Sarah stared at Jolie who fell to the ground with lost eyes.


    There are few powerful blood warriors among women. Once there are, they will generally become the object of worship of other women. At this time, it is conceivable that sister Qiao Li, whom she worships, has been defeated.


    "She is already very powerful. Don''t forget that she has defeated an opponent of the same level before and consumed a lot of physical strength."


    Touching the lost Sarah''s head, gray whispered comfortingly.


    "Yes, or it took too much physical strength to beat ALF before Sister Sarah. This Murray must not be Sister Sarah''s opponent."


    Hearing Gray''s explanation, Sarah was finally in a better mood.


    The Marquis of Sidney''s three children.


    "Brother, the Locke family is shameless!"


    Polly had a disgruntled look on her face.


    "If ALF hadn''t deliberately consumed sister Jolie''s strength before, sister Jolie wouldn''t have lost!"


    Polly was obviously dissatisfied with her homosexuality being defeated by "despicable means".


    "It''s really a little opportunistic."


    Saroyan also said with a slight eyebrow.


    "Brother, I don''t agree with you."


    Next to him, Darren had a sneer on his face.


    "If you win, you win, and if you lose, you lose. How can you talk about opportunism? If you go to the battlefield, do you want the enemy not to avoid?"


    "But this is not a battlefield. The purpose of competition is to evaluate their strength and potential."


    Saroyan''s side head was cold.


    "You can''t say that. Now we don''t aim at actual combat. Can we aim at actual combat only after we go to the battlefield?"


    Darren wouldn''t let it go.


    "Big brother, second brother, you all say less."


    Polly glared at her eldest brother and second brother discontentedly, and there was a burst of helplessness in her heart.


    Only when the two get together, they will inevitably have a dispute, which is the norm of the Sidney family.


    "Well...?"


    Just comforting his sister, suddenly, gray looked up as if he felt something.


    On the stage, Murray, who had just defeated Jolie, was looking at the Fergus family, to be exact, looking at him. His eyes were full of provocation and a trace of coldness.


    Gray frowned and was watched.


    The last time he competed for the cold tiger cub, he had a hand with this Mo Lei, but at that time, because Mo Lei held the cold tiger in his hand, he took a little advantage.


    Obviously, Morey must be angry and have the meaning of revenge.


    He shook his head and looked away directly, not because he was afraid of each other, but because he didn''t want to pay attention.


    When Chiye forest captured the cold tiger cub, he was not sure about this Mo Lei. After all, he had just become a medium blood soldier at that time, and the time of contact with actual combat was quite short. Even if he had combat talent, he was not sure too much.


    Combat talent is not omnipotent. To put it bluntly, it is the ability to observe and read combat. If you lack practical combat experience, the effect can be limited.


    But now, more than two months later, his combat skills have been greatly improved, and he has swallowed the blood of the cold tiger and obtained the strength characteristics of the cold tiger. I believe he will surprise the other party at that time.

 Chapter 85

    "Father, we may have underestimated the Locke family before..."


    Seeing that Morey finally defeated Jolie, the Locke family won the battle, Oliver had a fear on his face.


    "It''s really a little underestimated..."


    The look in the eyes of viscount richens moved.


    Although the Bessemer family was defeated by strategy, there is no doubt that both ALF Locke, the eldest son of the Locke family, and Morey Locke, the second son of the Locke family, have good combat experience.


    In particular, Murray Locke thought that the other party would become a medium blood soldier soon, his age was not too old, and his combat skills should not be too strong.


    But now it seems that even if it is not as good as the eldest son ALF Locke, it is definitely not much. Otherwise, it is impossible to beat Jolie.


    "It seems that our biggest opponent in this battle between the six Viscount families should be the Locke family."


    Timothy also said.


    Even if Jolie consumes a lot of physical strength, her strength is there. If you change a medium blood soldier with poor fighting skills, you may not be able to defeat Jolie. He and his eldest brother coliver have a deep understanding of this, because both of them have fought with Jolie and experienced Jolie''s fighting skills.


    "Father, what are our next plans?"


    Oliver asked.


    "The Fergus family."


    Said Viscount richens lightly.


    "Recently, the Fergus family has defeated the Oliver family and the Shelley family, and the performance is quite bright. Although the strength is not as good as the Bessemer family, the difference should not be too big."


    "Since the Locke family challenged the Bessemer family, our richens family should naturally challenge the Fergus family and finally compete with the Locke family."


    "When will you challenge the Fergus family?"


    Oliver asked.


    "Why don''t you take advantage of it now!"


    Timothy suggested directly.


    Both of them are full of confidence in defeating the Fergus family. The Locke family can defeat the Bessemer family. It is natural for the richens family to defeat the Fergus family, which is worse than the Bessemer family.


    "Tomorrow, but you can say hello in advance."


    At this point, viscount richens went to the Fergus family who were ready to leave, and coliver and Timothy followed.


    "Viscount richens."


    Seeing the three of the richens family coming here, viscount Fergus couldn''t help fretting and stopped.


    "Viscount Fergus, please also invite the Fergus family to compete with my richens family tomorrow morning."


    In front of viscount Fergus, viscount richens said faintly, but obviously with a condescending attitude and a look of contempt.


    "Well, I''m the Fergus family."


    With a deep look at Viscount qins, viscount Fergus nodded heavily, then turned around and left with gray and others.


    The condescending attitude of viscount richens and the expression of victory made him unhappy, but now is not the time to argue.


    I believe that the performance of the Fergus family tomorrow will surprise Viscount richens. He is a little looking forward to seeing the other party''s expression tomorrow.


    "Oh..."


    Feeling Viscount Fergus''s dissatisfaction, viscount richens sneered and shook his head slightly.


    It seems that defeating the two Viscount families of Oliver and Shelly has expanded the Fergus family, but it doesn''t matter. They can know themselves again tomorrow.


    The Oliver family and the Shelly family are just the bottom of the Viscount family. Tomorrow, the Fergus family can recognize the gap with the richens family, the head of the Viscount family, and I believe they can correct their attitude at that time.


    "But I just defeated two bottom families and became so self righteous..."


    "What..."


    Gulliver and Timothy, too, murmured contemptuously.


    I have decided not only to defeat the Fergus family tomorrow, but also to teach the Fergus family some lessons and let them understand the huge gap with the richens family.


    "Have you found it yet..."


    The scene of the richens family moving towards the Fergus family is naturally seen by many families present, and the Locke family is naturally one of them. Rather, the Locke family has been paying attention to the direction of the richens family and the Fergus family.


    "As your father expected, the richens family found the Fergus family. Now it depends whether the richens family or the Fergus family is better..."


    Said ALF, who had lost the battle but had little loss on his face.


    He was not Qiao Li''s opponent. He was very satisfied that he could hold Qiao Li for a period of time, consume a lot of physical strength and win opportunities for Morey''s victory.


    "I hope the Fergus family will win in the end."


    Mo Lei, who put the iron and wood sword back to the weapon rack, came up and said.


    As gray thought, he was really bitter about the loss in Gray''s hand last time, otherwise he wouldn''t look at gray provocatively on the stage.


    "Let''s go. They should have agreed to fight tomorrow morning and come back tomorrow morning."


    Said Viscount Locke with a smile.


    Whether the richens family finally wins or the Fergus family finally wins, it is the same for the Locke family.


    With the current strength of the two families, if you want to win, you will certainly do your best. If you can get injured in this process, it''s the best.


    Even if they are not injured, the winning party will inevitably consume a lot of physical and blood power, and may not be able to fully supplement it in one night.


    There are only two days left from the Marquis''s birthday party. Obviously, it is not allowed to fight again the next day. This is the opportunity of the Locke family. In the face of the other party whose physical strength and blood strength have not recovered, the Locke family has a great chance of winning as long as there are no mistakes.


    The next morning.


    After breakfast, gray didn''t practice the blood method, but wore a gray war suit and warmed up slightly.


    Like him, Bernal and Ellis.


    The three people, especially Bernal and Ellis, are a little nervous.


    The richens family is the family with the strongest comprehensive strength among the six Viscount families. Two children in the family have grown up and have become middle blood soldiers for many years. They are very strong in both strength and combat experience.


    Even with gray, the hidden middle blood warrior, in their view, there is only half the victory rate, or even less than half. After all, gray is relatively lack of combat experience.


    "Are you ready?"


    Viscount foggs, dressed in brown, came up and asked.


    "Ready."


    All three of gray answered.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Viscount Fergus glanced at the three of gray, thought about it and said.


    "Don''t have too much pressure. After all, the richens family is the Viscount family with the strongest comprehensive strength. Winning is a surprise, and losing is not an accident."


    "This time we just need to show all the strength of our Fergus family, and we will be able to attract the attention of the Sidney family."


    At this point, he looked at gray.


    "Especially gray, you are already a medium blood warrior before you reach the age of 17. Even if you lose, considering your potential, the Marquis of Sidney is bound to give some resources to our Fergus family."


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, but what he wanted more was to help the Fergus family defeat the richens family.


    Now he and the Fergus family are grasshoppers tied to a rope. The more resources the Fergus family obtains, the more resources he will obtain in the Fergus family.


    Indeed, with the potential he now shows, even if he loses, the Fergus family should get some preferential treatment, but it is obviously no more than the preferential treatment obtained by defeating the richens family.


    The resources of the Marquis Sidney family are inclined to look at the potential, but it will certainly look at the strength, and the strength is the key, otherwise, it will make people feel unfair.


    After all, potential is too ethereal to be transformed into combat power. There are too many uncertain factors.


    "Let''s go!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded and took gray and his party away from the residence.


    Among the team are not only Viscount Fergus and gray, but also Sarah, lady Milan, and Caroline, who did not go to watch the game yesterday afternoon. She will not be absent from the battle related to the interests of the family.


    When the Fergus family arrived at the battle platform, there were many families waiting near the battle platform, but there was no richens family.


    Gray three people relax and wait in place. One after another, another family arrives.


    Bessemer family, nock family... One Viscount family after another arrived. In the end, all Viscount families have arrived, except the richens family.


    The Fergus family has arrived for a long time, the richens family still hasn''t arrived, and the families near the battle platform can''t help whispering.


    "Why hasn''t the richens family arrived yet?"


    "There should be some delay."


    "There''s a delay. It''s not possible. It''s already discussed. There will be a sudden delay?"


    "You mean...?"


    "Hehe, who knows, maybe the richens family forgot? After all, the victory and defeat of this war has been very clear, and it''s natural that the richens family doesn''t pay attention to it."


    The speaker glanced at the Fergus family, with a trace of banter in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the families only whispered, with the strength of viscount Fox''s fierce blood soldiers, could they not hear it? Viscount Fergus''s face gradually became ugly, not only him, but also gray and others.


    The "Duel" was sent by the lichens family, but up to now, the lichens family still hasn''t arrived. Whether it''s delayed or deliberately, it shows the lichens family''s neglect of the Fergus family.


    "Deceive people too much."


    Bernal clenched his teeth and his eyes were angry. This was the first time gray saw him. He couldn''t suppress his emotions and was angry. We can imagine the anger of the other party at this time.


    Gray also has a cold look in his eyes. The qins family has really gone too far here.

 Chapter 86

    "Sorry, sorry, I just had a delay..."


    It was more than ten minutes later that Viscount richens came late with his eldest son Oliver and his youngest son Timothy, and repeatedly said sorry to Viscount Fergus, but there was a hint of banter in his eyes.


    "It''s all right, but there are too many things about Viscount richens. There are so many things at Sidney castle."


    Said Viscount Fergus, suppressing his anger.


    "There are many, such as the cooperation with the Marquis of Sidney in refining medicine. Well, it should be difficult for Viscount Fergus to understand."


    There was a faint mockery in the eyes of viscount richens.


    "Now that the richens family is finished, let''s start."


    Viscount Fergus had both anger and jealousy in his eyes, but soon suppressed his emotions and said.


    As the head of the six Viscount families, the richens family is naturally favored by a large number of resources of the Sidney family, one of which is the cooperation in refining medicine.


    The lichens family provides medicinal materials, and the Sidney family provides pharmacists to refine and sell finished drugs. Every year, the lichens family gains at least tens of thousands of gold coins.


    This has exceeded all the profits of the Fergus family''s territory, and this is only one aspect of the resource preference. The Fergus family''s preference for the richens family, the head of the Viscount family, is naturally more than this.


    "Well, it''s good to end early."


    With a faint smile, viscount richens looked at his eldest son coliver, who went straight to the weapon rack, selected a short knife made of iron and wood and walked to the battle platform.


    The short knife he chose is a weapon much longer than the dagger, but much shorter than the knife. Its length is about 40 cm.


    On the other side, Bernal also chose an iron and wood sword and stepped onto the platform.


    Whoosh!


    Bernal moved. He was wearing a white war suit, just like a white light, approaching Oliver quickly. The long sword in his hand tore the air and cut it out quickly.


    Shua!


    With Bernal''s swing, the iron wood sword was getting closer and closer to Oliver, but at this time.


    Whoosh!


    Wearing purple war clothes, colifer looked at the iron wood sword. A sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. The next moment, his figure suddenly disappeared, and the moment before the iron wood sword.


    "It''s really fast, even faster than me and Bernal."


    Under the platform, gray, who has been watching Bernal fight with Gulliver, showed a serious look when he saw Gulliver''s moving speed.


    At the moment when Bernal''s sword was cut off, Oliver moved quickly, like a touch of purple lightning, to avoid opening Bernal''s long sword.


    The speed is very fast, not generally fast, even much faster than when he and Bernal did not use blood to increase.


    This is the first time he has seen people in the same realm since he practiced the blood method "wolf of the wind", and the speed is actually faster than himself.


    A few days ago, viscount Fergus had told the richens family that the blood method cultivated was the wind chasing leopard, which was the fastest blood beast among the fierce blood beasts, and the adult speed could even be comparable to some crazy blood beasts.


    At that time, he knew that the two brothers, Oliver and Timothy, should be faster than him and Bernal, but he didn''t expect to be so fast.


    Shua!


    On the platform, Oliver, who escaped Bernal''s chopping, appeared on Bernal''s side with a short knife in his hand and cleaved fiercely towards Bernal''s neck.


    Although the speed was slower than that of Oliver, after all, he practiced the blood skill of "wolf of the wind", which is good at speed. When he felt the attack coming from the side, Bernard turned very quickly and blocked with a long sword in his hand.


    Bang!


    The short knife cleaving to the neck was cut on the long sword. Bernard stepped back slightly and took off his strength, while coliver directly pulled a long distance by the reaction force and circled behind Bernard.


    "Although the speed is very fast, the strength is very general. It should be smaller than Bernal."


    Bernal hurriedly resisted, but only took two steps back, which was seen by gray. He had made a judgment on coliver, who practiced blood chasing leopard.


    The speed is fast, but the strength is average. They should be weak in strength, even weaker than them, just like those who practice the wolf of the wind.


    Of course, this does not mean that you can defeat him if you know this. I believe Bernard on the stage must also realize that the other party''s strength is not as good as himself, but he still has no way. It is because the other party is too fast and doesn''t fight with him at all.


    The way they fight now is the same as that of the Fergus family and the Oliver family a few days ago, but it is the opposite, and the speed is slow to become Bernal.


    Bang!


    The short knife attacked Bernal from behind again. Bernal turned and blocked the knife with a horizontal sword. Gulliver quickly retreated again, and then attacked Bernal from other directions.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Then, Oliver attacked Bernal from all directions, but Bernal blocked them all.


    Seeing this scene, Gray was secretly anxious. It was common sense that he would lose if he kept it for a long time.


    Bernal is now in a passive defense state and has no chance to attack. If he continues like this, he will miss sooner or later.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, before long, there was a loophole in Bonner''s defense. Although he defended the key position of his neck, he was stabbed in the chest by Oliver.


    Peng!


    Bernal was hit by the knife and flew several meters. He landed on his back and fell on the platform.


    Shua!


    Naturally, Gulliver would not miss this opportunity. The figure in purple combat clothes, like a touch of purple lightning, quickly approached Bernal who fell to the ground and swept his throat with a knife.


    Boom!


    The short knife swept on the ground and there was a bang.


    At the moment when the short knife swept down, Bernard stood up half squatting, his legs suddenly expanded in a circle, and then quickly moved a few meters to avoid the short knife.


    "Forced to use the power of blood!"


    Under the stage, Gray''s eyes were dignified.


    Bernal''s speed can''t suddenly become so fast. The moment just now was caused by using the force of blood to increase the moving speed.


    Whoosh!


    Bernard dodged the knife, but Gulliver sneered at the corners of his mouth. The next moment, his legs expanded faintly, and then quickly chased Bernard.


    This time, his speed was much faster than before, and he used the power of blood.


    Boom!


    As soon as the effect of Bernal''s use of blood force was over, he appeared behind Bernal. The short knife in his hand cut Bernal''s back again, and Bernal flew upside down again.


    This time was more embarrassed than the last time. He was lying on his body and almost rubbed his face on the slate.


    Bernal tried to stand up quickly with his hands, but just then, a leg suddenly swept towards him quickly, and the leather boots kept magnifying in his eyes.


    Boom!


    The leather boots directly kicked him in the face, and his face became red and swollen in an instant. The whole person slipped out obliquely and finally fell out of the platform.


    "Brother Bernal."


    "Big brother."


    "Bernal."


    ¡­¡­


    Gray and others changed their faces. Qi Qi ran to Bernal who fell out of the battle platform, looking worried.


    Several people helped Bernard up in three or five times, and saw that half of Bernard''s face was red and swollen, and a mouthful of blood was spitting out from his mouth. Although his teeth did not fall off, his gums must have loosened, otherwise he would not spit blood in his mouth.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t keep my hand at the moment."


    Oliver walked over to the platform and said, "sorry.".


    Viscount Fergus looked at Oliver gloomily, and gray also raised his head abruptly, staring at Oliver coldly.


    Just now, at the end, Oliver could have won by putting a short knife on Bernal''s neck, but he had to kick Bernal off the stage and directly in Bernal''s face. If he didn''t mean to do it, he wouldn''t believe anything.


    "You did it too hard?"


    Gray said coldly.


    Seeing Bernal wounded like this, he suddenly had a rage in his heart.


    Although his relationship with Bernal was very delicate because of his title, Bernal was very moved and even admired when he gave up the excellent opportunity to kill him in the last assassination.


    Seeing Bernal beaten like this, his anger suddenly rose.


    "Didn''t I say that I didn''t keep my hand for a while."


    On the platform, Gulliver looked down at gray and spread his hands. His face was innocent, but his eyes were clearly joking.


    "Still fighting? Is my next opponent you?"


    Gray stood up and wanted to go to the platform, but just then, a man had picked up Bernal''s long sword and jumped onto the platform first. This man was Ellis.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, Ellis''s eyes were red, his face was full of anger, the power of blood poured into his legs, and he had rushed towards Oliver with a sword in his hand.


    Seeing the other party who showed such a side, Gray''s impression of the other party changed a lot. Although he had all kinds of shortcomings, he was commendable at least in terms of family affection.


    Of course, he also knew that if he was beaten like this at this time, Ellis would never rush to the platform and might even laugh at him.


    Above the platform, Ellis approached Oliver quickly.


    Boom!


    At the moment of approaching, a dull sound came out, and then a figure flew backward in confusion. After falling on the platform for several times, it finally rolled under the platform.


    This is Ellis.


    After all, there is only the strength of the lower blood soldiers, and the combat effectiveness is at the bottom among the lower blood soldiers. Naturally, it can''t be Oliver''s opponent. It has been defeated in one round.

 Chapter 87

    "Fergus family, you have today..."


    The corner of the battle platform, the Oliver family.


    When he saw that the Fergus family had been defeated in a row, only gray was left, viscount Oliver''s face was full of sarcasm.


    My family received a disastrous defeat in the richens family, and this time it''s finally the Fergus family''s turn.


    "I''m afraid the Fergus family will be picked by the richens family this time..."


    Keppel had a look of good play on her face.


    "Pick three out of one, hey hey, it''s more face..."


    Boyle had a meaningful smile on his face.


    Even their Oliver family has not been singled out. Of course, they have no three brothers.


    "Fergus family, what a pity!"


    In the other corner of the platform, Saroyan said with a slight pity.


    Like the Locke family, the Fergus family also has a gifted child. Unfortunately, this gifted child has not grown up and can''t share the pressure for Bernard.


    Otherwise, in the face of the richens family, the Fergus family may not have the power of a war.


    In comparison, the Locke family is much better. The talented children have grown up and have the strength of medium blood soldiers. I''m afraid the battle between the two families will be very interesting tomorrow.


    "It''s a pity."


    Polly also sighed slightly that the Fergus family suffered from the younger generation, and the two children of the richens family have been more than 20 years old and have been middle blood soldiers for many years.


    But there is no way. To some extent, being old is also an advantage. After all, if you go to the battlefield, everything depends on strength, and the enemy won''t care about your age.


    "Ellis..."


    When the Fergus family helped Ellis up, they saw that Ellis had convulsed with pain. There was a gray footprint on the chest of the white war suit.


    Take off the top of the war suit and open the inner shirt inside. There is a very clear red blood mark on Ellis''s chest, which is faintly in the shape of footprints.


    "Hiss -"


    Viscount Fergus pressed it lightly and immediately drew Ellis''s breath.


    Even with the protection of war clothes, it was only the next blood soldier after all. In the face of the attack of a middle blood soldier like Oliver, it was obviously badly hurt.


    After careful examination of Ellis''s chest injury, viscount Fergus breathed a sigh of relief, but his face was angry.


    Fortunately, the rib is not broken. The injured position is the chest. If the rib is broken again, it may even be life-threatening.


    Angrily, it was obviously a heavy hand, and there was no hand left at all. It was obviously too much for a middle blood soldier to do such a thing in front of a lower blood soldier.


    He looked cold, looked at the platform, his eyes were still joking, looked at Oliver here, looked back at gray and said.


    "Be careful, but if you have a chance..."


    "I know."


    Gray nodded solemnly. Although Viscount Fergus didn''t finish his words, he could guess what Viscount Fergus wanted to express, because that was what he wanted to do now.


    The practice of the richens family is no longer a simple competition. It is obviously biased against Bernal and Ellis.


    Picking up the iron and wood sword that Ellis fell to the ground, he jumped gently, jumped onto the battle platform, looked up at Oliver, and saw that Oliver was also looking at him. The joke in his eyes could not be clearer.


    Not far from the four of the Fergus family, there were four of the Bessemer family.


    "Sister, the qins family has gone a little too far here!"


    ZenI said with a tight frown.


    "It''s gone too far."


    Jolie also said with a slight eyebrow.


    Although Lord Bessemer said nothing, he also raised his eyebrows.


    The richens family really went too far. In the two previous battles with the Fergus family, it was clear that they could keep their hands, but they were small and heavy, which was really too much.


    "Unfortunately, in the face of any lower blood soldier, it is possible to win, but in the face of the middle blood soldier, it is difficult."


    In the direction of the Shelly family, he looked at gray who had stepped on the stage. Bach Shelly, the third son of viscount Shelly who had fought with gray, shook his head slightly regrettably.


    He knew that Gray''s strength, even among the next blood soldiers, should be very top-notch.


    In the face of any lower blood warrior in the six Viscount families, there should be at least 70% chance of winning, but in the face of the middle blood warrior, the chance of winning is almost zero.


    Although history is not without the case that the lower blood warrior defeated the middle blood warrior, it was all under some special circumstances.


    The blood method practiced by the following blood soldiers is extremely restrained from the blood method practiced by the middle blood soldier, but now gray is obviously not facing this situation.


    Just when many noble families were not optimistic about the Fergus family, the four of the Locke family looked at the richens family with strange eyes or a little surprise.


    "Hei hei, the qins family has such a heavy hand here. Wait a minute. I''m afraid gray Fergus will do the same. Let''s fight. It''s best to lose both sides..."


    Murray said with joy in his eyes.


    "It''s really a little unexpected that the richens family should make a heavy hand. However, father, why did the richens family do this?"


    ALF asked with a puzzled face.


    "The richens family has occupied the head of the six Viscount family for a long time, and it has expanded. It should be very high when challenging yesterday."


    "Although the Fergus family seems ordinary, there are already two middle blood warriors. In the face of this arrogant attitude, they will naturally express dissatisfaction, and richens obviously wants to teach the Fergus family some lessons and maintain the dignity of the head of the six Viscount family."


    Viscount Locke''s eyes narrowed slightly and guessed that although he didn''t see it, he had guessed the cause of the conflict.


    "The head of the six Viscount family? Not tomorrow..."


    Morey''s mouth curled up and sneered.


    No matter what causes the richens family to lay a heavy hand on the Fergus family, the Fergus family will inevitably retaliate. In this way, no matter which family wins, its strength will be greatly reduced. In the face of such a family, the Locke family will win.


    Whoosh!


    On the platform, gray has rushed towards Oliver "quickly". Of course, this speed is only equivalent to the speed of the lower blood warrior after using the power of blood, which is the same as that of Ellis just now.


    The richens family doesn''t know now that he is already a middle blood warrior. Naturally, he just let go of this advantage.


    "Hey --"


    Looking at gray who rushed to him, Oliver smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth.


    The Fergus family''s courage is commendable. Bernard, the middle blood soldier, didn''t admit defeat directly after the defeat, but sent Alice and gray, the two lower blood soldiers one after another.


    But it''s just a reckless man. He knows that he will be sent to be abused if he is defeated, but it''s good. Since he wants to teach the Fergus family some lessons, it''s natural for the three brothers to do so.


    Shua!


    When gray was about to get close to him, he moved.


    He didn''t use the blood force to increase his movement speed at all. In the face of the lower blood soldier, even the lower blood soldier after conquering with the blood force, it''s not necessary at all. Now he is faster than the other party even if he doesn''t use the blood force.


    With a slight protrusion of his body, he immediately narrowed the distance between him and gray. The choice of using his feet or hands flashed in his mind, and he had a choice.


    The purple leather boots made of blood animal fur were raised high and kicked at Gray''s chest. How can you use your hands and feet?


    But just then, he found that gray was looking at him. Like him, he raised his mouth slightly. Seeing each other was like seeing himself in the mirror.


    His heart was full of doubts. What was the other party crazy about? And it made him feel creepy.


    But the next moment, he was shocked.


    WOW!


    The other party''s legs are also raised, and the other party''s legs are raised even faster than him. What''s going on?


    Without giving him too much time to react, gray used his blood to increase his moving speed. His leg had come later and came first. He took a step first and kicked it on his chest.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, it was like a huge iron pestle hitting his chest.


    Boom!


    With a dull sound, his face suddenly changed. The pain twisted the whole face, and he was rubbed together like a dough.


    Under this foot, he flew high in the air and fell heavily less than five meters from the platform.


    Boom!


    The sharp pain in his chest made him sweat on his forehead. He endured the pain and wanted to stand up quickly, because he knew that the other party would never stop. The attack was coming soon, but he felt a figure approaching before he stood up.


    Then he saw a black leather boot, which gradually enlarged in his sight, and then kicked him in the face.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    Leather boots kicked him in the face, and he slipped out of the platform and fell out of the platform without exception.

 Chapter 88

    "What?"


    "How...?"


    "I''m dazzled that Oliver was defeated in a moment?"


    "What the hell is... What''s going on?"


    ¡­¡­


    The chaotic exclamation came from the aristocrats and their children near the battle platform. At this moment, except for a few people who had already known, all the aristocrats and their children looked shocked, in addition to shocked.


    Oliver not only failed, but also failed in an instant, which made them a little hard to believe.


    If the battle is reversed, they will take it for granted, but what''s going on now? Are you really dazzled, and so many people in the audience are dazzled together?


    "Brother, what is this... What''s going on?"


    Polly gently covered her red lips, and her beautiful blue eyes widened. Her eyes were full of shock and amazement, looking at her eldest brother Saroyan.


    The next blood warrior defeated the middle blood warrior, and it was in a flash, which is really unreasonable!!!


    Saloyan didn''t answer Polly''s question for the first time. His eyes were full of shock, surprise and surprise... For a long time, he took a deep breath back to his mind and said.


    "Because gray Fergus is already a middle blood soldier!"


    "Middle blood soldier?"


    Knowing the answer from her eldest brother, Polly''s expression did not ease down, but became more shocked and even questioned her eldest brother''s words.


    "Isn''t he the same age as me? Hasn''t he reached the age of 17? How can he be a medium blood soldier? Brother, you didn''t become a medium blood soldier until you were 16?"


    My eldest brother, a genius of Sidney family, became the next blood warrior after four months of cultivation, the middle blood warrior at the age of 16 and the upper blood warrior at the age of 17


    This guy became a medium blood warrior before he was 17. Doesn''t it mean that this guy''s talent is only a little worse than his big brother?


    But how is that possible?


    My eldest brother is recognized as the most gifted person of the Marquis of Sidney. Even if she is a little short, it is still a little difficult for her to accept. After all, the other party is only the descendant of the Viscount, and the cultivation conditions must be inferior to my eldest brother.


    "Although it''s really hard to believe, it''s a fact!"


    Looking at his sister Polly, Saroyan said with shock still on her face.


    Unexpectedly, a child of the Viscount family could catch up with himself in talent. It was a complete accident.


    He couldn''t help thinking of what his father said a few days ago, "don''t make your judgment easily. Anything is not absolute until the last moment."


    Isn''t the situation at this time the best interpretation of that sentence?


    In the direction of the Locke family, viscount Locke still smiled, and his eyes looked more and more profound.


    Everything was in his expectation. With the strength of Gray''s middle blood soldier, it was inevitable that Oliver would be defeated.


    Gray also gave Oliver a heavy hand, which made him feel more and more good. The people of the Fergus family were hurt, and the people of the richens family were also hurt. Isn''t this the situation he expected to lose both?


    The faces of Murray Locke and alf Locke were also very calm. Even if they saw Gray''s move, they defeated Oliver.


    In the final analysis, Oliver was too careless and didn''t know that gray was already a middle blood soldier. Any of them was confident that they could achieve gray''s level under the same conditions.


    Oliver family direction.


    "Middle blood soldier, how could he... He is already a middle blood soldier?"


    While Viscount Oliver gnashed his teeth and looked at gray, the only one standing on the platform, with incredible eyes.


    This gray Fergus is already a middle blood warrior?


    How big is that?


    Is it too talented to be a medium blood warrior before the age of 17?


    Clenching his hands, he felt a strong threat.


    With this talent of gray Fergus and the relationship between the Oliver family and the Fergus family, if each other grows up, the Oliver family will be in danger.


    Nobles and their children can''t be killed, but that means that on the face of it, if you can kill without leaving a trace, even the Marquis of Sidney family can''t find you, and it''s not impossible to do it.


    With the potential shown by the other party now, it is inevitable to become a crazy blood soldier in the future. In the face of the assassination of a crazy blood soldier, the Oliver family is in danger.


    "How? How could this guy be a middle blood warrior?"


    Staring at gray on the platform, Boyle''s fingers had been pinched into the meat.


    A man who is two years younger than himself is already a middle blood soldier, but he is still a lower blood soldier, which makes him feel a strong jealousy and a trace of fear. Is it right for the family to provoke this guy?


    "The middle blood soldier under the age of 17?"


    Keppel''s face was worried, and her eyes looked uncertain.


    The Fergus family actually has two middle blood soldiers, and one of them is under the age of 17. The Fergus family hides too deeply. He has been a little worried about the future situation of the Oliver family.


    The direction of the Bessemer family.


    "Middle blood soldier?"


    Jolie looked at gray on the stage in surprise. She was so young that she was already a middle blood warrior. Her talent was even better than herself.


    She has always been recognized as the first person in the Viscount family, but I''m afraid the position of the first person will change soon.


    Although she is confident that she can still beat each other, don''t forget that the growth rate of each other will surpass her in two or three years at most.


    ZenI had forgotten to make a sound in surprise, while Viscount Bessemer and her husband Neal Noel looked at each other and could see the shock from each other''s eyes.


    Shelly family direction.


    "Did this guy hide his strength before?"


    Bach Shelly murmured and his eyes were almost staring out.


    He was defeated by gray before. He was still quite dissatisfied. He had a plan to go back to practice and win back next time, but now he didn''t have the idea at all.


    Are you kidding me, middle blood warrior? That guy is a middle blood warrior. He can be defeated after practice?


    Unless you become a medium blood warrior, but your family knows your family affairs. With your talent, it is absolutely impossible to become a medium blood warrior without two or three years of hard training.


    Two or three years later, it is really hard to say whether the other party is a medium blood warrior at the current cultivation speed.


    From the beginning to the end, the people of the two families who watched the battle between the six Viscount families with a condescending attitude also looked moved at last.


    "Is this guy a bloody beast in human skin?"


    Don Ford, the gifted younger brother of the Ford family, looked at gray on the battle platform with monster eyes.


    Under the age of 17, he became a medium blood soldier. Even in the Earl family, he had better cultivation conditions. He became a medium blood soldier at the age of 17.


    "It''s just that young master Pisa Luoyang is worse?"


    Vincent Smalley, a gifted son of the Smalley family, leaned on his chin with one hand to hide his surprise.


    Before that, who could have thought that the Fergus family, which could rank at most in the middle and lower reaches of the six Viscount families, would hide so deeply and suddenly pop up a medium blood soldier under the age of 17.


    Earl Ford was a middle-aged man with an ordinary face, which was very rare among nobles. Donne Ford inherited his ordinary face.


    Count smoley was a middle-aged man with long dark brown hair tied behind his head almost to his shoulder.


    At this time, there was surprise and a trace of prudence in their eyes.


    The Fergus family, which usually doesn''t show mountains and dew, has produced such a talented child.


    Although the middle blood soldier under the age of 17 does not know what the Sidney family will do, it is inevitable to vigorously cultivate the Fergus family.


    Even to think further, I''m afraid the dispute between the Earls will also


    Pop! Poof!


    He slipped down from the platform and fell to the ground. Oliver vomited blood and water and brought out two broken teeth. At this time, his left face was completely red and swollen, even worse than Bernal. After all, even his teeth had been knocked out.


    He covered his right chest with one hand. Severe pain came from there. He didn''t know whether his ribs had been broken.


    "Oliver..."


    "Big brother..."


    Viscount richens and Timothy quickly ran to Oliver, held him up, took off each other''s combat clothes and checked each other''s injuries.


    With the inspection, viscount richens''s face became more and more gloomy. Although his ribs were not broken, there was a serious impact injury on his chest. He had to rest for at least three or five days to recover.


    In these three or five days, we can''t do it with people. If we face the Locke family, the result can be imagined.


    He raised his eyes and glared at gray, who was looking this way. His eyes were cold.


    Being watched by Viscount richens with cold eyes, gray suddenly felt cold, but he recovered his composure the next moment. On this occasion, would the other party dare to touch him?


    Look at each other and say with an apologetic smile on his face.


    "Sorry, sorry, stop!"


    That''s what Oliver said before. He''s giving it back.


    Originally, the Fergus family wanted to stop the battle with the richens family, but the arrogance and provocation of the richens family angered the Fergus family and him.


    First, he came late and showed no respect for the Fergus family. Then, when he was able to win, he still hurt Bernard. Finally, he kicked Ellis with a heavy hand.


    Politeness is mutual. You point to me and I naturally point to you. Since Oliver wants to hurt Bernard and Ellis with a heavy hand, he can''t keep his hand.

 Chapter 89

    "Good, good."


    Looking at gray, viscount richens said two good words in a cold voice. The cold in his eyes seemed to freeze gray, and then looked at Timothy.


    "Your big brother lost in carelessness. Go and make up for your big brother''s fault!"


    As a fierce blood soldier, we can naturally see that the gap between gray and Oliver''s strength is actually very limited. The reason why he can defeat Oliver with one move is entirely because Oliver doesn''t know that gray is already a medium blood soldier. He is careless and is calculated by gray.


    "Yes, father."


    Picking up Oliver''s knife, Timothy raised his head and hummed coldly to gray.


    With a slight push on the ground, he has jumped onto the platform.


    The movement is very light and flexible. When landing, it doesn''t even make a little sound, just like a leopard staring at its prey and ready to track.


    Shua!


    Holding a short knife, he quickly approached gray, but when he was about to get close to gray, he twisted his steps, crossed with gray, came behind gray, and the short knife in his hand hit the exposed back neck behind gray.


    The dark iron wood short knife in his hand was like a sickle of death, trying to harvest Gray''s head.


    Even with a trace of killing intention, even if gray can''t dodge, he''s afraid he won''t keep his hand, but will chop it directly.


    Bang!


    Gray turned in time to block the short knife, but he was shocked slightly back two steps because of his hasty hand.


    Steady, he chased Timothy, but Timothy had already pulled away from him. A flash had hit him from his right side, still aiming at the position of his neck.


    Bang!


    Sideways, the long sword rung blocked the knife. Gray was forced back two steps again, while mortisi calmly retreated again.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The next battle was like the repetition of Bernal''s battle with Oliver. Mortisi kept attacking gray from all places, while gray responded to changes with constancy and responded to mortisi''s attack from all directions.


    Mortisi''s speed is indeed much faster than gray. In front of the other party''s speed, gray is really difficult to form an effective attack.


    If he continues like this, he may follow Bernal''s footsteps, just as Bernal lost in Oliver''s hands and Timothy''s hands.


    But he is not Bernard, Timothy is not Oliver, and he can never let the same scene happen again.


    In fact, there is a method that can immediately reverse his current situation, such as the power characteristics of the cold tiger obtained after swallowing the blood of the cold tiger.


    With the power of the cold tiger, even if it is shot in a hurry, it is enough to make Timothy suffer losses. After all, Timothy, who studied the wind chasing leopard, is really too weak, even weaker than Bernal, who studied the wolf of the wind.


    But he did not intend to do so.


    Among the people present, there are six who have the strength of fierce blood soldiers, and the two earls of Ford family and smoley family have the strength of crazy blood soldiers. With the eyesight of these people, if he uses more than normal strength, I''m afraid he will be seen immediately.


    Although he had found a reasonable way to hide his unusual power in the books in the Fergus family library, he still did not intend to reveal it at will.


    Good steel should be used on the blade. Now Timothy has not forced him to use the power characteristics of cold tiger.


    Patter!


    The force of blood poured into his legs, and his legs suddenly expanded for a circle. Then he suddenly turned around, and his eyes were just opposite Timothy who attacked him from the side.


    After several fights, his keen fighting talent gave him insight into where Timothy was going to appear, so Timothy responded first.


    A sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. His legs stepped on the ground fiercely. With a whoosh, he had approached Timothy in the blink of an eye, and the iron and wood sword in his hand was cut out with a fierce sword.


    Tear!


    The air was torn under his sword, and the sharp whistling sounded clearly.


    Although he didn''t use his strongest strength now, it was comparable to using the power of blood to strengthen his hand before swallowing the blood of the cold tiger to obtain the power characteristics of the cold tiger.


    "Bad..."


    As soon as he was ready to attack gray from the side, he saw that gray had turned to this side and approached him in a few steps. The sword in his hand came with a roar. Timothy''s face suddenly changed, his legs were filled with blood, and he quickly retreated back.


    However, although he moved faster than gray after pouring blood into his legs, gray took the lead and caught Timothy unprepared.


    Boom!


    Before Timothy retreated, the iron and wood sword had been swept, and Timothy could only resist with a short knife in a hurry.


    This is to resist in a hurry, and the strength is not as good as gray. Timothy''s body stumbling back, almost standing unsteadily, and his backward movement was naturally interrupted.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    It was not enough for Timothy to escape. Gray caught up and cut down one sword after another. The power of each sword was comparable to the power increased by the power of blood before obtaining the power characteristics of the cold tiger.


    Juli came from the short knife in his hand, which shocked Timothy''s feet and his body.


    Even if the blood force was used to increase the legs, the legs were softened by the shock. The body couldn''t help itself, couldn''t take a step, and couldn''t hide if you wanted to.


    Patter! Boom!


    After three swords in a row, Timothy''s short knife was split and flew. The iron and wood sword directly hit Timothy''s stomach and split Timothy into the air.


    From Gray''s point of view, you can even see that Timothy''s face is slightly distorted by pain.


    Even with the protection of war clothes, it is absolutely hard to bear such a sword.


    Peng!


    The force of blood poured into his legs, and his legs suddenly expanded for a circle, which was like a spring on his feet. Gray ejected instantly, caught up with Timothy who fell to the ground, and then kicked each other.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    Timothy was already not far from the platform. This time, he slipped directly along the platform and fell under the platform. The purple war clothes were dusty and full of dust.


    Gray was the only one left in the whole battle platform again, and the second middle blood soldier of the richens family was defeated by gray again. Since then, the Fergus family has completely won the battle.


    "The richens family lost?!"


    "The winner is... The Fergus family?!"


    "The richens family, the head of the six Viscount families, lost!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the platform, a group of noble children looked at each other. After a long time, someone spoke.


    Even when they saw Oliver defeated by gray, they didn''t think the richens family would lose.


    Oliver was defeated because of carelessness. Timothy, who went up after Oliver, naturally wouldn''t make the same mistake.


    Although gray Fergus has the strength of a medium blood soldier, he is still too young. He is less than 17 years old to become a medium blood soldier, which represents his great potential and his extreme lack of experience.


    Like Timothy, who has been a middle blood soldier for many years, as long as he is not careless, under normal circumstances, victory is almost inevitable.


    But now, Timothy was defeated by a teenager under the age of 17, which made them a little unbelievable.


    "The richens family lost..."


    Viscount Oliver''s eyes changed again and again. It was an unexpected result and the last thing he wanted to see.


    Even if the richens family, which once defeated the Oliver family, won, it was better than the Fergus family.


    They are just fighting with the richens family, but they are really enemies of life and death with the Fergus family. After all, they have assassinated gray.


    "Timothy lost to gray Fergus?!"


    "That is to say... The richens family lost?"


    Keppel Oliver and Boyle Oliver opened their mouths and forgot to close them. After a long time, they made a sound.


    At the age of more than 20 years old, Timothy has been a medium blood soldier for many years. Timothy''s strength is definitely not bad. Keppel, who fought with Timothy, knows this most clearly, but he was defeated in such a situation. It can be imagined how strong gray Fergus''s combat power is now.


    This family is really under the age of 17. There will be no mistake in the family information. Although this guy looks old, he is actually in his twenties?


    "It''s not just training talent, but fighting..."


    Saroyan''s face was not only an accident, but also an accident. This was the second accident brought to him by the boy named gray Fergus.


    He had become a medium blood soldier before he was 17 years old. It was unexpected enough, but he didn''t expect that the other party even had high talent in fighting, and the accident in his heart was even worse.


    "It seems that we must discuss with our father how to improve the preference for the special resources of the Fergus family and how to reduce the special resources of the richens family..."


    He leaned on his chin with one hand and said to himself.


    For families with potential and strength, we naturally have to vigorously cultivate them. As for families whose potential and strength are not dominant, we naturally have to reduce the cultivation efforts.


    "It''s almost my age, but it''s so strong..."


    And Polly, who was next to him, was also looking at the boy who was about his age curiously.


    Viscount Bessemer, viscount Shelly, count Ford and count smoley all looked and thought differently, but without exception, they must be surprised.


    Among them, even the weakest is the fierce blood soldier who controls thousands of square kilometers of territory, but today they are really surprised. In the past, they may not be able to meet once in a few years.


    In particular, the surprise came from the same person, a teenager under the age of 17.


    They believe that they will never give up the boy''s name after today. It is really that the boy has surprised them twice in a row.

 Chapter 90

    I wish you all a happy National Day. Knights are slow. I believe many people know that. So when you celebrate the festival, knights are still coding.


    I coded a chapter in the morning and read book reviews in the afternoon. I was dissatisfied with all kinds of things. I publicly said that I would go to see piracy on the shelves. In this case, it is not the first time.


    I''ve read the book friends of Jidao knights. I believe I know that the style of knights is like that. If you think it''s wrong, you can''t look at it. As for threatening Knights like this?


    I''m not in the mood to code today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.

 Chapter 91

Today''s two chapters should be updated in the evening. As for the chapter owed yesterday, it should be supplemented today and tomorrow.

 Chapter 92

    "Timothy..."


    Under the stage, Timothy was picked up by Viscount richens and puffy faced Oliver. When he untied his battle clothes, he saw two obvious blood Reds on his body.


    One is obviously split by a blade, and the other is a clear footprint.


    Because of the protection of war clothes, he didn''t hurt the bones, but he was also badly hurt. He was almost like coliver. I''m afraid he can''t do it in a few days.


    Oliver looked angrily at gray on the platform, while Viscount richens looked gloomy, raised his head, looked deeply at gray, and said in a deep voice.


    "Go!"


    He was defeated in the hands of the Fergus family, which he had never thought of before today, and all this was caused by the young man in front of him.


    Thinking of the arrogance of yesterday and even this morning, and feeling the strange eyes of the surrounding families, he had an impulse to find a seam to drill in. Naturally, he had no face to stay here.


    As for Gray''s heavy hand, although he was angry, he could only suppress his anger.


    The richens family is not reasonable. Even if it goes to the Marquis of Sidney, it will not benefit. After all, it is the richens family that takes the lead.


    However, the richens family naturally wrote down this account, and would return it if they had a chance.


    Looking at the three people who left, gray frowned slightly, left the platform, put back the iron and wood sword and walked towards the Fergus family.


    This time, he offended the lichens family, but no wonder he did it too hard. He just showed the lichens family to the Fergus family and gave it back to the lichens family.


    "Brother, you''re great!"


    Looking at gray coming, Sarah ran up a few steps, hugged Gray''s right arm and said with joy on her face.


    "Well, do you know your brother''s strength?"


    Gray stretched out his left hand, rubbed her black hair and smiled.


    "Well done."


    Viscount Fergus, lady Milan, Caroline and Bernal smiled.


    Defeating Oliver is intentional, which does not mean that Gray''s strength is stronger than Oliver. Defeating Timothy is a real proof of Gray''s strength.


    Even Ellis could not help but restrain the consistent expression on his face. Gray defeated Oliver, not only avenged Bernard, but also avenged him. At this moment, he thought this guy looked unusually pleasing to the eye.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without staying much longer, viscount Fergus took the people away.


    Today''s limelight has been enough. There''s no need to stay here, and he can''t help worrying about the war with the Locke family tomorrow.


    Bernal suffered some injuries and consumed a lot of blood power. He will certainly not be able to recover to a full victory tomorrow. Although Gray was not injured, he also consumed a lot of blood power.


    Although the Locke family fought with the Bessemer family yesterday and consumed a lot of physical and blood power, it must have recovered almost after a day''s rest.


    Therefore, a war with the Locke family tomorrow will be disadvantageous to the Fergus family. He wants to fight again the next day, but the day after tomorrow is the birthday of the Marquis Sidney, which is obviously not allowed in time.


    "Fortunately, even if they lost to the Locke family, the Fergus family made a lot of money this time."


    The strength of the Fergus family is obvious after defeating the richens family, which is the first of the six families. Based on this alone, the Sidney family is bound to increase its preference for the resources of the Fergus family.


    In addition, with gray, who reached the middle blood warrior under the age of 17 and has high potential, the Sidney family is bound to have some resources.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that Fergus family is inclined by Sidney family resources.


    The richens and Fergus families left, and the noble families who watched the war also left one after another and returned to their homes.


    Locke family residence.


    "Father, this gray Fergus can beat Timothy. I''m afraid it will be difficult to fight tomorrow!"


    Said ALF, frowning.


    "No harm."


    Viscount Locke shook his head.


    "Although he won the war with Timothy, his blood power is almost exhausted. He can recover at most half of his blood power tomorrow."


    "Consumed?"


    ALF looked puzzled.


    "Father, in the battle with Timothy, I only saw him use his blood twice. How could it be consumed?"


    Generally speaking, the movement does not use the power of blood, and the difference between before and after is huge. There will be some manifestations not only in the body, but also in the ability.


    According to his observation, gray Fergus''s speed has been greatly improved only twice. It is obvious that only these two times use the power of blood.


    "Not only in speed, but also in strength, he used the power of blood."


    Viscount Locke smiled.


    "He actually used the power of blood?"


    ALF looked surprised.


    Generally speaking, the blood power of the middle blood warrior can be used at most ten times continuously. Although it is slightly more than that of the lower blood warrior, it is not much more. Almost every time you use it, you must be careful.


    In addition, the power of blood has the strongest effect on the increase of its strongest characteristics, while others are not obvious. In this case, the power of blood will be used to enhance its strongest characteristics.


    I didn''t expect that gray Fergus would do the opposite and use a lot of blood power to enhance the power he wasn''t good at.


    "When practicing the blood method" wolf of the wind ", his strength is too weak. Even if he takes the lead, he may not be able to limit Timothy all the time, so he will use his blood to increase the volume."


    Viscount Locke explained.


    "Bernal Fergus suffered some injuries and consumed a lot of blood power. Although gray Fergus was not injured, he also consumed a lot of blood power. It seems that it should be easy for us to win the war tomorrow."


    ALF looked slightly pleased.


    "Unfortunately, I was going to have a good fight with him."


    Morey was a little regretful.


    He still resents the loss he suffered in Gray''s hands last time, even now.


    "Although we have a good chance of winning according to common sense, don''t be careless."


    Although Viscount Locke also thought it was not difficult to win the battle with the Fergus family, he reminded them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study of the Marquis of Sidney, Saroyan came here after the battle between the Fergus family and the richens family.


    "In other words, the Fergus family won in the end, but the richens family lost?"


    After listening to Saroyan''s statement, the countenance of the Marquis of Sidney did not change much.


    "Yes, father."


    Saroyan nodded.


    "Tell me what you think..."


    The Marquis of Sidney glanced at Saroyan.


    "The Fergus family not only defeated the richens family, but also a child with great potential who is already a middle blood soldier under the age of 17. From next year, the resource supply of the Fergus family should be adjusted upward."


    "The richens family was defeated by the Fergus family. Whether it is careless or not, it should reduce part of the resource supply."


    Saroyan thought for a moment and said.


    "How are you going to adjust it?"


    Asked the Marquis of Sidney, still without much expression on his face.


    "I haven''t made a specific decision yet. I''m going to make a decision after watching the battle between the richens family and the Bessemer family, the Fergus family and the Locke family tomorrow."


    Saloyan replied.


    "Good."


    The Marquis Sidney finally had an expression on his face. He raised his head and looked at Saroyan with approval. It was obvious that he was satisfied with Saroyan''s handling.

 Chapter 93

    The next morning, gray and Bernal, wearing war clothes, came to the battle platform again with Viscount Fergus and others.


    Ellis is seriously injured. He must rest for at least a few days before fighting. Otherwise, his injury will be aggravated.


    Although Bernard is also injured, it is not too serious. As a middle blood soldier, his body is stronger than Ellis, so his injury is not as serious as Ellis.


    However, half of his face was still swollen. Although he had applied ointment, Oliver was too cruel to reduce the swelling in a day.


    When they came to the platform, gray and Bernal did not get on the platform, but stood at a corner of the platform with the Fergus family, because the battle to start soon was not between the Fergus family and the Locke family, but between the Bessemer family and the richens family, and between the Fergus family and the Locke family.


    "How could you recover so quickly? Did you take...?"


    Gray''s face became surprised when the richens family appeared.


    Coliver, whose face was swollen more seriously than Beral yesterday, has completely disappeared. There is no sign that he was kicked in the face by gray yesterday and even lost two teeth.


    Not only that, they walked with ease, and there was no sign of injury.


    It''s not normal. As the person who hurt them, gray knows the severity of their injuries. Even if they don''t lie in bed, they can''t walk so easily.


    "Hum, there are a lot of good things in the richens family!"


    Viscount Fergus also saw this scene. He snorted coldly and joked slightly.


    "Father, did you take magic medicine?"


    Bernal asked, frowning slightly.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Sure enough."


    Gray''s face looked as expected. Only magic medicine could cure the injuries of the two people so quickly. Obviously, the two people should have taken magic medicine.


    Magic medicine, above ordinary medicine, has various magical effects.


    For example, it has the effect of rapid self-healing, the effect of rapid recovery of blood power, and the effect of soaring strength in a short time


    The efficacy can be said to be many, and it is also very magical. To some extent, magic medicine can be regarded as the existence of the same level as magic weapons.


    It is not easy to refine such things. Not only are the medicinal materials needed extremely rare, but also there are high requirements for the level of pharmacists. Only the master can refine them, and the success rate can not be guaranteed.


    This makes this kind of thing extremely precious. It can even be said that there is a price without a market. If there is no corresponding channel, even gold coins can not be purchased.


    When gray first came to this world, he was seriously injured because he was assassinated. For this reason, he specially kept the injury for half a month. If there was a bottle of magic medicine that could heal at that time, it would not take so long.


    The battle began soon. First on the stage were Oliver and Jolie, one with a short knife and the other with a long gun. After they boarded the stage, they handed it over soon.


    With speed, Oliver swam around Jolie from time to time. Jolie was armed with a long gun and was ready. From time to time, the air exploded at the stab of a gun, as fast as lightning.


    Shua!


    After several attempts, Gulliver began to use the power of blood to increase his movement speed, moving faster and more defenseless.


    Jolie is gradually under pressure, from time to time because of hasty resistance, she is shocked backwards.


    "The power of blood has been restored?"


    Seeing that Gulliver had used the power of blood several times to increase his movement speed, gray couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    Obviously, the medicine used by Oliver is not only the medicine to cure the physical injury, but also the medicine to restore the power of blood. Otherwise, the other party can''t use the power of blood so many times.


    "Indeed, it deserves to be the head of the six Viscount family!"


    Gray envied that the Fergus family should not have these two magic drugs, otherwise it would be impossible not to take them out for him and Bernal.


    Moreover, he thinks that this magic medicine is probably also a kind of Sidney family''s preference for the special resources of the richens family. After all, these two things are of high value and may become life-saving things on the battlefield.


    On the stage, the battle has come to an end.


    Peng!


    A figure flew out and fell out of the battle platform. This man was Oliver.


    Although she used her blood force to increase her movement speed, which put a lot of pressure on Jolie and put her in danger several times, Jolie still carried the pressure. With her fighting talent, she keenly grasped the gap between Gulliver''s attacks and shot Gulliver out of the platform.


    However, she also consumed a lot. After stabbing Oliver out of the battle platform with a gun, she immediately gasped heavily.


    Then Timothy came to power and the battle began again. This time, Jolie, who had consumed a lot of physical strength, failed to completely block Timothy''s crazy attack and was defeated.


    Finally, Cheney Bessemer, the next blood soldier, came to the stage. Although he fought hard, he was still defeated by dimosi and was cut off the stage by a knife.


    So far, the battle between the richens family and the Bessemer family ended, and the richens family finally won.


    It is obvious that Viscount richens looks much better. Although he lost to the Fergus family, he finally defeated the Bessemer family, which can be regarded as saving some face.


    Of course, the price is also huge. Four bottles of magic drugs are at least thousands of gold coins. The most important thing is that you can''t buy them with money without channels.


    "It''s our turn!"


    Seeing the end of the battle between the richens and Bessemer families, Bernal took a deep breath and said.


    "Brother Bernal, I''ll be the first."


    Gray looked at the other party''s still swollen face and said with a little worry.


    The opponent consumes a lot of blood power and is injured. It is likely that it will not be the opponent of ALF and Morey, or even aggravate the injury in the battle.


    "No, even if it''s not an opponent, I''ll use up his strength to make you relaxed."


    Bernal shook his head.


    "Well, be careful. If you can''t, admit defeat."


    Seeing his insistence, Gray said no more. Although he was quite confident in his strength, he was not absolutely sure. He was still invincible in the wheel battle between two people in the same realm.


    Bernal took the stage to consume the physical strength of one of the two, which was the wisest decision at this time.


    Without much delay, Bernard went to the stage, while ALF, on the side of the Locke family, went to the stage.


    "Bernal, your injury has not recovered. How much strength can you play now?"


    After taking a look at Bernal''s swollen face and the place where Oliver hit Bernal yesterday, Alf sneered.


    "Don''t bother you."


    Bernal snorted coldly.


    "Really? Then don''t blame me for being rude..."


    ALF raised his mouth slightly, and the next moment.


    Whoosh!


    Holding two black daggers, he rushed at Bernal, and the two black iron and wood daggers cut off Bernal like two sharp claws.


    Whoosh!


    Bernal dodged aside to avoid ALF''s attack. He didn''t mean to fight head-on with the other party.


    The Fergus family is not the Bessemer family. There are not only his middle blood warrior, but also gray, who is not afraid of a draw.


    With his current physical condition, if he can draw with ALF, he will make a profit.


    "Hum -"


    ALF obviously didn''t allow such a thing to happen. Unlike when he fought with the Bessemer family before, he fought very aggressively, missed the blow and jumped at Bernal again.


    Shua, Shua!


    One after another, the two daggers in his hands roared quickly and kept attacking Bernard.


    Boom!


    Bernal was injured after all. His body was far less flexible than before, and his blood power was exhausted yesterday. Now he only recovered a little. ALF seized the opportunity and kicked him.


    "Hiss -"


    When he flew backwards to the ground, Bernal took a breath.


    ALF kicked him directly where he was hit by Oliver, which immediately caused him to be injured.


    Although he endured the pain and wanted to stand up to avoid ALF who had rushed, Alf put the dagger on his neck because of the pain.

 Chapter 94

    "Sorry..."


    When he got off the stage, Bernal apologized and said to gray who came to the stage.


    "It''s all right. You''ve consumed a lot of his strength."


    Gray shook his head.


    With Bernal''s current physical condition, it is very good to be able to do so.


    Whoosh!


    On the platform, gray suddenly stepped on the ground, and his figure had jumped on ALF. Bernal consumed ALF''s great strength, so he would not give ALF a chance to recover.


    make love!


    ALF dodged quickly and tried to bring down gray as he did Jolie last time.


    But gray is not Jolie. He moves faster than Jolie and ALF, and his distance from ALF is getting closer quickly.


    Tear!


    Close to ALF, Gray''s iron and wood sword went straight towards ALF, and the air was pierced like cloth, making a strange sound.


    Pop!


    Just before the iron wood sword was about to stab, Alf''s figure turned sideways very flexibly to avoid Gray''s stab.


    When he practiced the blood method wooden monkey, his speed and strength were average, but his body was unusually flexible.


    Shua!


    The iron and wood sword in Gray''s hand was cut instead of stabbing, and went straight in the direction of ALF''s escape.


    ALF squatted flexibly, avoided the flat cutting of the iron and wood sword again, and half squatted back.


    But just as he retreated, Gray''s sword had been cut to split, and a sword hit him who was half squatting.


    Knowing that the other party''s body is flexible and good at avoiding, gray is naturally wary. The long sword seems to be cut out with great strength, but in fact it leaves a few points. After the other party squats down to avoid, he can change it to chop immediately.


    Gray''s sword was so swift that ALF could not avoid it this time. He had to cross his dagger to resist the blow.


    Bang!


    The dagger collided with the sword, and there was a metal collision, and alf''s face suddenly changed.


    The strength from the dagger was beyond his imagination, and his hands were numb.


    Although gray did not use the power characteristics of the cold tiger, he also used the extreme power of the wind wolf, that is, the power after the increase of blood power without the power characteristics of the cold tiger.


    This degree of power has surpassed ALF. After all, Alf''s blood method is not special in power.


    With his hands numb, Alf quickly backed back and then moved sideways to avoid the sword stabbed by gray.


    However, Gray''s sword is in hot pursuit and occupies the advantage of speed. Gray can often catch up with ALF quickly.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    ALF''s hands were numb when he blocked Gray''s attack three times in a row.


    Originally, he wanted to delay time and consume a lot of Gray''s physical strength like dealing with Jolie, but obviously this way has little effect in front of gray.


    If he continues to do so, I''m afraid he will be defeated soon, so he decided to fight back and see if he can defeat gray. Even if he can''t defeat gray, he should consume Gray''s physical strength through fierce fighting.


    "Drink -"


    He roared, and the power of blood poured into his body, making his body unusually flexible.


    Not only that, both hands were also infused with blood power. Although the effect on the increase of power was not obvious, it still increased to a certain extent.


    Whoosh!


    Instead of retreating, he jumped on gray.


    Gray stabbed out with a sword, but was blocked by one of his daggers. He leaned flexibly and took a step forward. Another dagger stabbed gray in the chest.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray retreated to avoid, but Alf was in hot pursuit. His playing method was extremely fierce, which was two extremes from before.


    His extremely flexible body enables him to accurately block Gray''s attack. Gray''s sword is often accurately blocked by him with a dagger.


    The power of blood poured into his arms increased his power, which was equal to gray. Unless Gray was willing to use the power characteristics of cold tiger, he could not suppress him in power.


    However, when he attacked like this, the consumption of blood power was also great. After repeatedly attacking gray, the blood power was finally exhausted, and gray persisted under the repeated attacks of the other party and was not defeated.


    Whoosh!


    Gray had long been paying attention to each other''s situation. At this time, seeing that the other party''s blood power was exhausted, he rushed in without hesitation and cut out the long sword.


    Bang!


    With one sword, Alf was directly cut back.


    Without the power of blood, he could no longer stop Gray''s sword.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    This time, instead of gray chasing after ALF, he caught up with ALF two steps and cut down with one sword after another.


    ALF exchanged two daggers to resist, but his hands became more and more numb. After resisting three times in a row.


    Boom!


    Gray seized the opportunity of numbness and decreased reaction of his hands and chopped one on his stomach.


    His face twitched with pain, and he bent and slid back.


    Shua!


    Gray''s blood filled his legs. His legs suddenly expanded, stepped on the ground and approached ALF again. Before ALF could react, another sword hit ALF''s stomach.


    Peng!


    This time, Alf was directly split by the sword and fell out of the battle platform.


    "Call -"


    Gray gasped when Alf was defeated by repeated attacks.


    One person wants to defeat the two people in the same realm. Physical strength alone is a huge test. Therefore, as soon as gray came to power, he kept attacking and wanted to defeat ALF in the shortest time.


    But even so, he still consumed a lot of physical strength. After all, the more intense the battle, the faster the physical consumption.


    But on the whole, it took a lot less energy to defeat ALF than fighting with him for a long time.


    "Great, brother won!"


    Sarah jumped with joy when she saw Gray beat ALF.


    But Viscount Fergus, Bernard, Caroline and Ellis frowned.


    Although it didn''t take much time to defeat ALF, it was a fierce battle after all. Gray must have consumed a lot of physical strength. Moreover, what worried them most was gray''s remaining blood power.


    In the battle just now, gray obviously used his blood power several times to increase his arms. In addition, after yesterday''s battle, his blood power has not been fully restored. Now Gray''s blood power is probably exhausted.


    PA, PA, PA!


    On the side of the Locke family, Morey stepped onto the stage step by step. He looked at gray and said.


    "Have you run out of blood?"


    Gray looked at each other and didn''t answer.


    "I wanted to defeat you under the same conditions, but unfortunately, I don''t have a chance this time. Next time, next time, I will defeat you under the same conditions."


    Looking at gray, Murray said proudly.


    The last time he suffered a loss under gray, he still resents it. He wants to defeat gray and retaliate.


    However, as a genius, he has his pride. He disdains to defeat gray under unequal conditions. What he wants more is to defeat gray under equal conditions.


    "Not next time, just this time!"


    Gray looked at the other party with a funny look. He thought he would win before he fought. He also wanted to defeat him next time when the conditions were equal. He was full of pride. Sure enough, all geniuses were full of pride.


    "This time I will naturally defeat you. Next time, I will defeat you under the same conditions."


    Peng!


    With a sudden step on the ground, Murray rushed at gray.


    Different from the double dagger used by ALF, it uses an iron wood long sword like gray.


    WOW!


    The black iron wood sword, like a black light, cleaved towards Gray''s neck.


    It is extremely cruel when it is shot. As a head and neck without war gear protection, if it is split, the consequences are absolutely very serious.


    Bang!


    Before the long sword struck, gray pulled out his sword and blocked it.


    PA, PA, PA!


    After the long sword collided, they soon separated again. Both of them couldn''t help but go back three steps.


    "Your blood power is really gone!"


    Although he was also shaken back, Morey brightened his eyes. With his terrible flexibility, Morey stabilized his body more quickly than gray and rushed at gray again.


    Shua!


    The long sword went straight into gray''s chest.


    Although the sword in your hand has no blade and is protected by war clothes, if you are stabbed, the injury will be more serious than chopping.


    Whoosh!


    Gray dodged sideways, dodged the stab, and quickly ran away from Morera.


    But Morey came straight after gray and didn''t give gray a chance to stop and breathe. The sword in his hand either stabbed or cut or cut or cut, attacked gray.


    The scope of the war platform is limited. Gray can''t leave the scope of the war platform. After all, this is equivalent to losing. Therefore, even if he has the advantage of speed, gray can''t really distance from Morera.


    "Call -"


    After many fights, Gray''s breathing became heavy and his steps became slightly heavy.


    Whether it is to avoid or fight, it must consume physical strength, and before that, he had a fierce battle with ALF, consuming a lot of physical strength.

 Chapter 95

    Under the stage, viscount Fergus and others looked nervously at gray on the stage, including Ellis. After all, it was related to the future cultivation resources, so he had to be nervous.


    "Father, Gray''s physical exertion is great..."


    Bernal worried.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus, too, had a dignified face.


    "I dragged gray down."


    Bernal''s voice was self reproach.


    If he could defeat ALF, even if he ended up in a draw with ALF, Gray''s physical strength would never consume so much.


    "It''s not your responsibility. After all, you''re hurt."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "This time, the performance of our Fergus family has been eye-catching enough. Even if we lose to the Locke family, we will be able to obtain certain resources."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to be the final winner of the Viscount war. After all, in that case, the inclination of resources must be extremely rich.


    However, at present, gray is completely at a disadvantage. It is unlikely to beat Morey Locke. He can only comfort himself and Bernal and others in this way.


    Locke family direction.


    "Father, Morey has a great advantage."


    Seeing that Murray suppressed gray, Alf said with a happy face.


    "Indeed."


    Viscount Locke could not help smiling.


    More than two months ago, after learning that gray was a middle blood soldier, he had begun to layout.


    Deliberately hide the news that gray is already a middle blood soldier.


    Deliberately come late and delay the Viscount''s battle, so that the time of the battle is very close to the Marquis''s birthday, so that both sides of the battle have no more rest and recovery time.


    Challenge the Bessemer family, guide the richens family to challenge the Fergus family, and let both families lose.


    Challenge the Fergus family who is not in its heyday


    It can be said that everything is in his calculation. Now he has finally reached the last step. As long as he defeats the Fergus family, he can immediately become the biggest winner of the six Viscount war and make the Locke family gain rich profits.


    "It''s a little boring to defeat such a person..."


    On the platform, Morey looked lonely and proud, looking at the panting gray with a little regret.


    As a genius, he is full of confidence. Under the same conditions, he doesn''t think he will lose to anyone.


    So what he wants more is to fight under the same conditions as gray, rather than beat gray in wheel battle as it is now.


    However, after all, it is related to the interests of the family, and he can only put down his pride for the time being.


    Peng!


    He stepped on the ground, swept out of his body and rushed to gray without giving gray a chance to breathe.


    He rushed to gray, and the force of blood poured into his body and into his arm. His body became more flexible and his hand became stronger.


    Shua!


    It was very easy to turn around and avoid the sword stabbed by gray. The long sword in his hand carried a stronger wind than before and cut towards gray.


    Whoosh!


    Gray moved quickly to the right to avoid the chopping attack, but the next moment, a sword followed him.


    After the increase of blood power, Morey''s body became extremely flexible. Although it failed to increase its movement speed, it made his reaction speed very fast.


    With this terrible reaction speed, he had reacted and responded at the first time when the long sword was avoided.


    Take a step to the right and cut gray on the right.


    Shua!


    The black iron wood sword was getting closer and closer to gray. It was about to chop gray, but at the next moment.


    Whoosh!


    Gray''s figure disappeared strangely.


    "No, gray Fergus can use the power of blood..."


    Seeing that Gray''s speed suddenly increased and avoided the sword cut by Morey, viscount Locke and alf couldn''t help changing color.


    "Can you use the power of blood?"


    On the side of the Fergus family, viscount Fergus and others showed a happy face and a trace of consternation.


    According to their estimation, Gray''s blood power has run out. I didn''t expect gray to use his blood power.


    "And the power of blood?"


    The families watching the war could not help but brighten their eyes. They originally thought that there was no suspense about the outcome, and the rest would be a very boring battle. I didn''t expect such changes.


    Whoosh!


    When gray appeared again, he had appeared behind Morey. He cut the iron and wood sword to the back of Morey''s neck without hesitation.


    Bang!


    PA, PA, PA!


    The iron wood sword that cleaved at the back of Morey''s neck was blocked by Morey''s hasty turn. After all, it was a hasty shot, and the strength from the sword was not weak. Morey was directly shocked backward.


    "Can you still use the power of blood?"


    Being shaken back by gray, Morey looked at gray with surprise in his eyes.


    According to the estimation, before the battle, Gray''s blood power should only be restored by half. After the previous battle, it should have been exhausted, but what''s going on now?


    Whoosh!


    Gray didn''t answer. The power of blood poured into his legs. His legs suddenly expanded and disappeared again.


    In the first world war yesterday, his blood power consumption was far less than expected. Everyone thought he used blood power to increase his power.


    But in fact, this is not the case. In order not to cause abnormalities, he did not even fully reveal the power obtained by swallowing the blood of the cold tiger. Naturally, it is impossible to use the power of blood to increase the power.


    When gray appeared again, he had appeared on the left side of Murray, who was shaken and didn''t stand firm. The long sword roared and split out quickly.


    Bang!


    The power of blood poured into the body and the hand holding the sword. The body reaction speed became very fast, and the hand power of the sword became larger. Morey''s iron wood sword cut left and blocked the sword.


    However, the body, which had not yet stood firm, was staggered back again.


    Gray''s figure disappeared again, caught up with the faltering Murray again, and attacked Murray from the other side.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gray continuously used his blood force to increase his speed, and then the long sword attacked from the left and right sides of Morey, or from his back.


    Morey continuously used the power of blood to increase the strength of his arm and the flexibility of his body (reaction speed) to resist Gray''s raid.


    However, because he didn''t know that gray could use the power of blood at first, gray, who suddenly used the growth rate of the power of blood, took the lead and pursued it, so he was not in a hurry to regroup.


    He was like a lone boat in the sea, forced to retreat to the left and right by Gray''s attack.


    Boom!


    Gray''s repeated raids finally tore open the defense woven by Morey''s sword and cut it at Morey''s waist.


    Peng!


    Morey was cut sideways and slid out. When he landed and prepared to roll aside to avoid, he found that a sword had been put on his neck.

 Chapter 96

    "Lost, Morey... Lost?"


    Looking at Morey, who was held by the sword around his neck, Alf''s face was a little dull.


    Although he had a bad feeling when he saw that gray could use his blood, he was still surprised when Morey was really defeated.


    Viscount Locke''s face changed again and again, and he could no longer maintain his usual smile.


    Morey''s defeat was beyond his expectation. What''s more beyond his expectation was that gray could use his blood power several times in a row, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    "Is it magic medicine, or is the recovery speed different from ordinary people?"


    After the blood power is exhausted, it usually takes about two days to fully recover. According to the estimation of gray Fergus''s use of blood power yesterday, gray Fergus''s blood power should only be restored to half before the battle, but now, the other party''s blood power should have been fully restored.


    There are only two possibilities for this situation. One is where the Fergus family got the precious magic medicine that can restore the power of blood and took it to gray Fergus. The other is that the recovery speed of the body itself is very fast.


    "Father, is the recovery speed of Gray''s blood power too fast?"


    Looking at the winning gray, Bernal was surprised at first, and then said with doubt.


    "Well, it''s really much faster than normal. It has recovered in one day."


    Viscount Fergus was also slightly surprised and surprised.


    Viscount Locke guessed that gray may have taken a magic medicine that can restore the power of blood, or the recovery speed is different from ordinary people, but they know that gray did not take a magic medicine, so there is only one conclusion. Gray''s recovery speed is different from ordinary people.


    "How could this happen?"


    Hearing their conversation, Ellis asked suspiciously.


    "It should be blood variation!"


    It was Caroline who answered him. She picked her delicate eyebrows and said.


    "Blood variation?"


    Ellis looked at Caroline suspiciously. It was the first time he had heard the word blood variation.


    Not only him, Bernal, Sarah and Mrs. Milan also looked here. Obviously, they have not heard of blood variation.


    But Viscount Fergus was calm, and he should know it.


    Seeing everyone looking at themselves, Caroline explained.


    "Among the blood beasts, some blood beasts are born with some differences from others, such as stronger endurance, greater strength and faster speed..."


    "The blood vessel of the blood beast that gray implanted at the beginning should have a similar mutation. The recovery speed of blood force is faster than that of the same kind, so Gray''s recovery speed of blood force is faster than us."


    "Sister Caroline, as you say, isn''t the mutant blood stronger than the ordinary blood?"


    Sarah asked with her eyes shining.


    She hasn''t implanted blood yet. Wouldn''t it be great if she had the opportunity to implant mutated blood in the future.


    "Not necessarily. Some variation will weaken the original ability. The key depends on the direction of variation. For example, the blood variation on gray is the variation in the good direction."


    Caroline shook her head.


    "I... lost?"


    Being held by the sword around his neck, Morey''s eyes were full of lost souls.


    He lost the battle that should have been a sure win!!!


    He was a little hard to accept the result.


    If the conditions are equal, it''s just to be defeated by gray. Although I''m still uncomfortable, I can barely accept it.


    But in this battle, gray had fought before he fought with him and consumed a lot of physical strength. Under such circumstances, he still lost, which was a little unacceptable to him.


    "Hoo, Hoo -"


    Gasping heavily, gray took back the iron and wood sword, looked at Morley, who was obviously hit, and shook his head in his heart.


    Morey''s strength is not weak, and his combat skills are also extremely rich. His combat effectiveness is even higher than that of ALF. There is absolutely no water in the name of the other party''s genius.


    Although he did not use the power characteristics of the cold tiger, others, such as combat talent, have been used.


    In addition, his blood power was not exhausted as the other party expected, and his speed suddenly soared, taking the other party by surprise.


    Even so, it is still a difficult defeat, which shows that the other party''s combat power is definitely not weak.


    If you really want to say, the other party is defeated by his carelessness.


    If the other party is careful and slowly consumes his physical strength by entanglement, he may only use the power characteristics of the cold tiger to defeat him.


    Fortunately, the other party''s carelessness avoids using the power characteristics of the cold tiger.


    Although he had thought out the explanation of "power variation" for his stronger power than Bernal in the same realm, he didn''t want to let outsiders know until he had to.


    On the one hand, it is too ostentatious. The middle blood soldier under the age of 17 has attracted quite a lot of attention. Another power variation will be even more eye-catching.


    On the other hand, he also wants to leave something like cards to deal with emergencies.


    The world is too dangerous. The more cards, the better. At a critical moment, it is entirely possible to save lives.


    "But I suddenly burst into bleeding power, Bernal. I''m afraid they''ll think my blood power recovery speed is different from ordinary people."


    "Fortunately, only they can guess this. They certainly won''t say it to the outside world, and others should think I took the magic medicine to restore the power of blood in advance."


    Gray was relieved to think of this.


    Even if he did not mention it, viscount Fergus would certainly ask the public not to publicize it.


    Near the battle platform, when gray finally won, the Baron family, the Viscount family, the count family, and even the children of the Sidney family who were watching the battle, their faces were somewhat strange and surprised.


    The Fergus family won the battle between the six Viscount families, which they didn''t expect before they came to Sidney castle.


    "It was the Fergus family that won. It was the biggest accident..."


    Saroyan''s thumb and index finger touched his chin.


    "It''s really surprising."


    Polly''s eyes were full of surprise.


    "Unexpectedly, he defeated two people in the same realm. In the realm of middle blood warrior, his combat power should be similar to that of the original Prince Bessemer?"


    "It''s close, but it should be worse."


    Saroyan nodded first and then.


    "At the beginning, Lord Bessemer chose two people in the same realm. They were in full bloom. They didn''t consume a lot of physical strength before fighting gray like ALF."


    "From this point of view, gray Fergus is still worse than the original Viscount Bessemer."


    "However, the time he reached the middle blood soldier was earlier than the original Viscount Bessemer, and the time to contact the actual combat was naturally shorter. If he was given more time, his combat effectiveness should be able to catch up with the original Viscount Bessemer."

 Chapter 97

    In the afternoon, the richens family played the Locke family, and finally the richens family won.


    The richens family once again took out the magic medicine that could restore the power of blood and defeated the Locke family who was no longer in its heyday with its heyday.


    Although he won, viscount richens did not look good, and the price he paid was too high.


    Magic potion is a strategic material and a life-saving thing at a critical moment. Each bottle is worth thousands of gold coins. The most important thing is that there is no corresponding channel for this kind of thing. Even if there are more than several times of gold coins, it can''t be purchased.


    The richens family also won the purchase share and bought several bottles because they were valued by the Sidney family.


    Originally, I wanted to make the best use of it as a means to protect life and obtain military achievements on the battlefield, but I was forced to use it in the battle of viscount.


    Now, the richens family lost to the Fergus family in the battle. It is unknown whether the Sidney family will buy shares for the richens family in the future.


    After watching the battle, viscount Fergus returned to the living room with gray and others.


    "The Viscount battle is over."


    Viscount Fergus breathed softly and smiled.


    There is no doubt that the biggest winner of this war is the Fergus family. No wonder he is in such a good mood.


    "Father, this time our Fergus family defeated the richens and Locke families and won the first place. Should the resources obtained be comparable to the richens family?"


    Bernal said excitedly.


    "Substantial improvement is certain, but it is unlikely for the Cambrian family."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "The reason why the richens family has a rich share of resources is that it has won the first Viscount war for many times. After all, the Fergus family has only won the first Viscount war once. There should still be some gap between the richens family and the richens family in terms of resource quota."


    "However, as long as you can win the first several times, the resource quota obtained by the Fergus family will catch up with or even exceed that of the richens family sooner or later."


    "Father, do you think we can get the potion quota this time?"


    Gray asked with a smile on his face.


    Gray was really curious about the magic medicine with magical effects such as healing the injury and restoring the power of blood in a very short time. If this kind of thing was put in a previous life, it could definitely be called black technology.


    "Possible, but not absolute."


    Viscount Fergus thought for a moment and replied.


    Magic potions are not ordinary things. They are equivalent to strategic materials. Although the Fergus family won the first place in the Viscount war, it is uncertain whether they can obtain the purchase share.


    "Brother, is the potion very valuable?"


    Seeing that both gray and Viscount Fergus attached great importance to the potion, Sarah couldn''t help pulling ragray''s hand and asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s very valuable. Any bottle of magic medicine can sell thousands of gold coins."


    Gray nodded.


    In fact, a bottle is worth thousands of gold coins, which is only the most primary magic medicine, and even tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    There are even some magic drugs that can''t be measured by gold coins. If you really want to get them, you can only get them by bartering with the medicine refining master.


    "Can sell so much money..."


    Sarah''s saliva was about to flow out. It was estimated that she thought of how many crisps she could buy with thousands of gold coins.


    With a funny look at each other, gray looked at Viscount Fergus and asked.


    "Father, does the Sidney family worship medicine refining masters?"


    "Well, there is one, but this one rarely shows up. I''ve only heard of it, but I haven''t seen it."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Sure enough."


    Gray''s face looked as expected.


    Since the Sidney family can sell magic drugs to the richens family, it must have a stable channel to obtain magic drugs. The greatest possibility is to worship a master who can refine magic drugs.


    "Actually¡°


    Bernal was amazed. He also guessed that there was a medicine refining master in the Sidney family.


    "But everyone who can become a medicine refining master is not ordinary. I really want to meet this medicine refining master..."


    Gray sighed slightly.


    Medicine refining masters are rarer than tool refining masters. The reason why they are rare is that it is too difficult to cultivate a medicine refining master.


    In this world, there are too many kinds of medicinal materials than in previous generations, including not only plants, but also some body tissues of animals and blood animals. Combined, the two are enough to reach 100000.


    It is already a huge project to write down these medicinal materials and their properties, and to write down the changes in the properties of these medicinal materials after mixing is a big project among the big projects. It does not surpass ordinary people''s memory and cannot be done at all.


    Recording the properties of these 100000 medicinal materials is only the initial condition. In addition, it also needs to spend extremely huge resources on experimental training, especially the magic medicinal materials needed for magic drugs, which are extremely expensive. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to produce every master of medicine refining.


    At the beginning, when he first saw the popularity of medicine refining masters from books, gray didn''t want to become a medicine refining master. After all, if he could become a medicine refining master, he could have all kinds of resources in the future.


    However, after considering the actual situation, he can only give up. He has no ability to never forget, and the Fergus family does not have the financial resources to cultivate medicine refining masters.


    "There may be a chance this time."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a smile.


    It''s just a normal party, but this time it''s the 50th birthday party of the Marquis of Sidney, and the other party should attend it.


    Of course, it is not absolute. People who have high attainments in refining medicine and become masters of refining medicine are generally quite different.


    If not, I''m afraid even the Marquis of Sidney will not give face.


    Bang bang!


    While several people were talking, a knock on the door sounded.


    "Lord Viscount!"


    And with the voice of a woman, this is one of the maids in this residence.


    "What''s up?"


    Viscount Fergus asked.


    "Viscount, steward Hansen is here!"


    Gray and others followed Viscount Fergus to the hall and saw a man in housekeeper''s clothes in the hall.


    The man is of medium build and fair skin. He should be in his early 50s.


    "Lord Viscount!"


    Seeing Viscount Fergus, the man saluted.


    "Housekeeper Hansen, why are you here in person? Let the servant come and inform you of anything!"


    Viscount Fergus was extremely polite when he saw this man.


    "Lord Viscount, you''re welcome."


    The man called Hansen housekeeper smiled.


    "Congratulations to the Viscount first. The Marquis wants to summon you!"

 Chapter 98

    Viscount Fergus left with the housekeeper named Hansen, and gray and others couldn''t help showing a trace of expectation.


    At this time, I was summoned by the Marquis of Sidney, which may be related to resource allocation. I don''t know what kind of resource preferential treatment the Fergus family can get this time.


    "By the way, brother Bernard, it seems that the housekeeper''s position in Sidney castle just now is very unusual?"


    Gray was curious when he thought of the housekeeper named Hansen.


    The steward of Sidney family. When they first came to Sidney castle, they met a man named MOA, but Viscount Fergus''s attitude was only general at that time.


    But this time, viscount Fergus''s attitude was obviously very polite, and it was obvious that the housekeeper was not ordinary.


    "Well, housekeeper Hansen is the oldest housekeeper who has served the Sidney family for many years. I once heard from my father that housekeeper Hansen has the strength of fierce blood soldiers."


    "Fierce blood warrior strength?"


    Gray was slightly surprised.


    The Viscount of the six Viscount families is just the strength of fierce blood soldiers. Unexpectedly, a housekeeper of the Sidney family has the strength of fierce blood soldiers. It is conceivable that the details of the Sidney family.


    ¡­¡­


    More than an hour later, the smiling Viscount Fergus returned.


    "Sir, what new resources have you received?"


    Madame Milan asked eagerly, and gray and others looked expectantly at Viscount Fergus.


    Although it is inevitable to obtain new resource preferential treatment based on the achievements of the Fergus family, there are differences between different resources. Naturally, they want the Fergus family to obtain better resources.


    "In addition to the original preferential treatment for blood animals, blood purchase, weapons purchase, armor purchase and drug purchase, three new resource preferential treatment have been added."


    Glancing at his crowd, viscount Fergus smiled.


    "Father, what are the three preferential resources?"


    Bernal''s eyes brightened and hurriedly asked.


    "The first is the right to buy magic potions."


    At this point, viscount Fergus looked at gray. After all, gray asked whether he would get the permission to buy magic drugs not long ago.


    "What potions are there?"


    Gray was surprised. At that time, he just asked casually. With the rarity of magic drugs, the Fergus family may not be able to obtain the purchase qualification. Unexpectedly, they really obtained the purchase permission of magic drugs.


    "There are four kinds of Medicine: healing medicine, recovery medicine, rage medicine and concentrated medicine. Each medicine has a purchase share every year."


    "Concentrated medicine, what effect does this medicine have?"


    Gray looked puzzled.


    Healing potion, recovery potion and rage potion are well understood.


    Healing potion should be a magic potion that can heal injuries, recovery potion should be a magic potion that can restore blood power, and rage potion should be a potion that makes people become violent and enhance their strength in a short time.


    It was the concentrated medicine, which made him have some doubts. He didn''t know what it was.


    "The effect is similar to that of blood beast blood, but the effect is stronger. It is like concentrating a large amount of blood beast blood together. It is applicable to anyone practicing any blood method. There is no restriction like blood beast blood."


    Explained Viscount Fergus.


    Gray suddenly, no wonder it will be called concentrated medicine. It is really like concentrated blood animal blood.


    "Father, what about the other two resources?"


    Because of the potion, Bernal couldn''t wait to ask.


    "The second is the purchase permission of magic equipment."


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "Magic equipment purchase permission..."


    Everyone''s eyes were not bright.


    Magic equipment, which is more sophisticated than ordinary weapons, often has some extraordinary abilities. If it is assisted in combat, its strength and survivability will be greatly enhanced.


    Although such equipment is not as rare as magic medicine, it can not be bought by ordinary means.


    Generally, if there is no familiar master smelter, you can''t buy it through normal channels. You can only buy it by auction.


    However, the price of magic equipment purchased in this way is obviously falsely high and not cost-effective.


    Now the Sidney family has given the Fergus family the right to buy magic equipment. If you want to buy magic equipment in the future, you will undoubtedly save a lot of money.


    "Sir, what about the third kind of preferential treatment?"


    Asked Mrs. Milan.


    Whether the purchase authority of magic drugs or magic weapons can greatly benefit the Fergus family. She can''t help looking forward to the third kind of preferential treatment.


    "Cooperate with Sidney family in drug refining. We collect medicinal materials. Sidney family provides pharmacists to refine finished drugs and sell them."


    Viscount Fergus smiled strangely.


    "Drug refining cooperation with Sidney family?! isn''t this... Originally belonging to the richens family?"


    Bernal looked surprised.


    Naturally, there is not only one pharmacist worshipped by the Sidney family. Although there is no second master of medicine refining, there are several pharmacists.


    These alchemists can refine many medicines for the Sidney family every year. The richens family is qualified to provide medicinal materials and can earn tens of thousands of gold coins every year.


    "The richens family has been disqualified."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a smile.


    The Marquis of Sidney family is such a large noble family that it is naturally impossible to collect medicinal materials. Let the nobles in the territory be responsible for collecting medicinal materials. To some extent, it is a kind of preferential treatment given by the Sidney family to the nobles in the territory.


    Now, because of the performance of the Fergus family in this battle, this preferential treatment has been transferred from the richens family to the Fergus family.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Viscount Fergus returned to his residence with a smile on his face, viscount richens returned to his residence with a gloomy face.


    The Marquis of Sidney did not summon the six Viscount alone, but called the six Viscount together and announced the resource distribution of the six Viscount families.


    Among the six Viscount families, which family has received some preferential resources and which family has reduced some preferential resources are very transparent.


    For the richens family, which failed to win the first Viscount war as in previous years, the results can be imagined.


    "Father, how''s it going?"


    Seeing that Viscount richens looked very ugly, Clive asked carefully.


    "The qualification of drug refining cooperation with Sidney family has been cancelled."


    Half a ring, viscount richens said calmly.


    "The qualification of drug refining cooperation has been cancelled?"


    At the words of viscount richens, Gulliver''s face turned ugly for a moment.


    The annual income from the drug refining cooperation with Sidney family is higher than the territory''s tax. It has always been a huge pillar of their territory''s income. Now it has been recovered, which can be described as an extremely huge loss to the yulichens family.


    "How could it be? But just losing the first Viscount battle cancelled the qualification of drug refining cooperation of our lichens family?"


    Timothy also has an ugly face.


    Losing the qualification of drug refining cooperation, the richens family will lose at least tens of thousands of gold coins every year, which is not a big loss.


    "Father, who does the qualification of drug refining cooperation belong to now?"


    "The Fergus family."


    Viscount richens said with a cold and fierce look in his eyes.


    "What? The Fergus family?!"


    Oliver frowned deeply.


    "Father, it is reasonable to say that the Fergus family only won the first Viscount war once and should not be treated so favorably by the Sidney family."


    "Hum, I see the potential of the Fergus family."


    Viscount richens had a look of dissatisfaction with the Sidney family.


    "With a medium blood soldier under the age of 17, in the eyes of the Sidney family, the current Fergus family has more potential than our richens family."

 Chapter 99

    On the day of the Marquis''s birthday party.


    There are as like as two peas of thousands of square meters, with five identical lights on the top of the hall, with red cashmere blankets on the ground.


    The surrounding walls and pillars are pure white, with magnificent lines and various decorations.


    The tables paved with white tablecloths are filled with all kinds of food and drinks, surrounded by maids in uniform.


    A man and woman in formal dress, in small groups, entered the banquet hall, including seven members of the Fergus family.


    Gray wore a white dress with yellow inlaid and Fergus family emblem on the cuffs.


    The shoulders of the dress have a cluster of colored feathers, and the neck is tied into a huge white bow tie by a ribbon.


    Viscount Fergus, Bernal and Ellis also wore similar dresses, showing their nobility and temperament.


    Mrs. Milan, Caroline and Sarah were wearing long skirts of different styles and colors.


    Mrs. Milan is wearing a purple low cut skirt, a purple gem necklace around her neck, and a pair of diamond inlaid gold earrings on her ears, which is full of the temperament of a lady.


    Caroline was wearing a light blue dress, with a high chest and slender waist. Her beautiful figure was undoubtedly revealed.


    Sarah is wearing a beautiful white dress, just like a budding white flower.


    "Viscount Fergus, lady Milan..."


    When they entered the banquet hall, the nobles immediately greeted them and greeted them.


    The Fergus family made great achievements in this year''s Viscount war and won the first Viscount war in one fell swoop, which surprised many noble families and gave birth to the idea of making friends with the Fergus family.


    "Baron green, lady Maggie..."


    "Baron Baker, Mrs. Alma..."


    ¡­¡­


    Viscount Fergus responded politely to this kind of kindness.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, uncle jivo!"


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, uncle Dreiser!"


    ¡­¡­


    As a famous "genius" in the Viscount war, gray has not been missed. Gray also politely responded to the greetings of these people.


    On this occasion, the Fergus family has hired etiquette teachers to train in what kind of speech and behavior to respond. Although gray is not familiar, he behaves appropriately.


    Over time, more and more aristocratic families have come, such as Bessemer family, Shelly family, Ford family... All aristocratic families have arrived. Men wear dresses to show their temperament, while women wear long skirts, which are beautiful and elegant.


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall became extremely warm. At this time, a group of five people entered the banquet hall and immediately attracted everyone''s eyes in the banquet hall.


    Five people, two in front and three behind, in front are a man and a woman.


    The man was wearing a yellow dress, with blond hair and a little wrinkles on his face. There was an elegant smell on his whole body. He was Walker Sidney, the Marquis of Sidney.


    The woman has long black hair, a long black skirt and a huge gem necklace around her neck. She is elegant and luxurious.


    Although it is well maintained, it is not difficult to see from some subtle places that she is not young. She is the Marquis, lady jotina.


    The three people behind them, two men and one woman, are very young.


    On the left, the oldest young man in a white dress, handsome and handsome, is Saroyan, the eldest son of the marquis.


    In the middle, a young man of about 20 years old, wearing a beige dress, is equally handsome, but this handsome is a little different from the former. It is the Marquis''s second son Darren.


    On the right, a 17-year-old girl, wearing a long blue and white skirt, with blond hair behind her head and a beautiful face, is the Marquis''s daughter Polly.


    "Is this the Marquis of Sidney?"


    Gray looked at the Marquis of Sidney with a trace of surprise.


    Originally, he thought that the aristocrat in charge of such great power should be full of dignity without anger and self prestige, and his words and deeds showed strong dignity.


    But in fact, on the contrary, in each other, there is no dignified atmosphere, but only the elegant temperament influenced by books for a long time.


    "Marquis..."


    All noble families came forward and saluted the Marquis of Sidney. The Marquis of Sidney nodded in response one by one.


    When it was the Fergus family''s turn, the Marquis Sidney''s eyes swept over the Fergus family, and finally fell on gray and asked.


    "This is gray?"


    "Yes, Lord Marquis, this is child gray."


    Said Viscount Fergus quickly.


    "Have you seen the Marquis..."


    Gray also saluted.


    "Yes, so young, he is already a middle blood soldier!"


    The Marquis of Sidney smiled with a little approval.


    "The Marquis is over praised..."


    With the praise of the Marquis of Sidney, viscount Fergus was happier than gray and said with a smile.


    After saying hello, the Fergus family left and sat down at a table for a temporary rest.


    "Brother, the Marquis praised you just now!"


    Sarah looked at gray with surprise.


    Gray smiled, not taking too seriously the compliment just given by the Marquis of Sidney.


    If you really think you are highly valued by the Marquis of Sidney because of a compliment from the Marquis of Sidney, you are really too self righteous.


    The middle blood warrior under the age of 17 is very outstanding in the Viscount family, but that''s the case in the Marquis family.


    The Marquis''s eldest son, Shang Saroyan, became a medium blood soldier at the age of 16. When he was 17, he was already a superior blood soldier. Gray was less than 17 to become a medium blood soldier. Although it was a little unexpected to the Marquis of Sidney, he would never be too valued by the Marquis of Sidney.


    Because he was still a minor, gray couldn''t drink yet. He took a cup of fruit and took a sip. Suddenly, his mouth was sour and sweet.


    He took a soft cake with a silver fork and bit it off. His eyes lit up.


    The pastries are filled with sweet sauce made of cream. When you bite it, the milk fragrance overflows and the sweetness is just right.


    Obviously, both the juice and pastries are carefully made by the castle chef.


    "This man..."


    While eating the delicious food of Sidney castle, gray looked around the banquet hall. Soon, his eyes fell on a man.


    This is a man with slightly mottled hair and an old face. If he is old, he should be at least in his early 50s.


    His eyes fell on the man because the man occupied a table alone and had no company beside him.


    This is very rare in this banquet hall. After all, the people attending the banquet are aristocratic families. Naturally, there is not only one person in a family. He saw a man alone for the first time.


    He shook his head and gray was ready to look away.


    Although the man''s identity did make him a little curious, he didn''t keep staring at each other, but when he was ready to look away, he saw a figure walking towards the man''s table.


    The figure was wearing a long blue and white dress, tall and slender, with blond hair behind her head. It was the Marquis''s daughter Polly.


    She went to the table, greeted the man and sat next to the man.


    Because the distance was too far and the banquet hall was too noisy, gray didn''t hear what she called the man, but from the look on her face, she could clearly feel her respect for the man.


    "A person who can be treated with respect by the Marquis''s daughter..."


    Gray couldn''t help being more curious about the identity of the man.


    "Alone and able to be treated with respect by the Marquis''s daughter, EH -"


    Suddenly, gray thought, because just then, the man suddenly turned back and looked at him.


    His face was lazy, but his eyes were very sharp.


    Being watched by the other party''s eyes, gray seemed to be stared at by a blood beast, and there was a shivering feeling.

 Chapter 100

    "Can you notice my gaze?! is this man stronger than... Viscount Fergus?"


    Gray was secretly frightened.


    In a book in the family library, it is recorded that powerful blood warriors can detect the gaze of their eyes.


    To this end, he once tried on Viscount Fergus and secretly looked at Viscount Fergus from behind, but found that Viscount Fergus did not respond to this kind of sight.


    I don''t know that Viscount Fergus is used to his sight, but he is not a powerful blood warrior.


    But now, the man was aware of his sight, that is to say, his strength may have surpassed Viscount Fergus.


    With a smile of apology, gray quickly looked away.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter?"


    The man''s move was noticed by Polly, who asked with a puzzled look on her side.


    "Nothing. Who''s that boy?"


    Polly looked down the man''s line of sight and saw that it was gray. Although she wondered why the teacher noticed gray, she still said.


    "That''s gray Fergus of the Viscount Fergus family."


    "Gray Fergus? Oh, the middle blood warrior genius under the age of 17?"


    The man''s words were plain. Although he said "genius", he didn''t treat gray as a genius at all.


    "Yes, even he, the teacher has heard of him?"


    Polly is obviously used to this attitude of men.


    "Rumors are everywhere in the castle. It''s hard not to hear."


    The man said faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, gray buried himself in the delicious food of the castle. After a while, he raised his head, glanced at the man and quickly moved away. When he saw that the man had not paid attention to his side, he was finally relieved.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t mean to care about himself. At the same time, he can''t help wondering what his identity is.


    "Alone, I should not be a noble..."


    "If the Marquis''s daughter treats her respectfully, the identity of the other party must be very high..."


    "I''m a high-ranking person, and I came to the banquet hall alone. Is the other party...?"


    Soon, a very qualified person appeared in his mind. That was the mysterious medicine refining master that Viscount Fergus had never seen.


    If it''s the other party, everything can make sense. It''s natural to be respected and treated by the Marquis woman with the honor of the medicine refining master.


    "Everybody!"


    When gray secretly guessed whether the other party was the mysterious medicine refining master, a refined male voice sounded.


    Gray looked up and saw that the Marquis of Sidney, the Marquis''s lady jotina, the Marquis''s eldest son Saroyan and the Marquis''s second son Manel had come to the table just now. At this time, the table had become the focus of attention.


    "Let me introduce you to master DURU!"


    "Master DURU is a medicine refining master worshipped by the Sidney family and a teacher of the little girl. Let''s drink to master DURU!"


    At this point, the Marquis of Sidney raised the crystal glass with red wine in his hand.


    When the noble families heard the introduction, they looked at the so-called master DURU with eagerness. When they saw the Marquis Sidney raise his glass, they immediately stood up and raised the glass.


    Medicine refining master, this is a medicine refining master. If you can please him, it''s not easy to get magic medicine?


    Following Viscount Fergus, gray also stood up with a cup, but his cup contained fruit juice.


    In this world, drinking is not allowed before the age of 18, that is, before the initiation ceremony.


    Facing the grand introduction of the Marquis of Sidney and the warm eyes in the banquet hall, the man called master DURU stood up calmly.


    Ding!


    He took up his glass and touched the Marquis of Sidney. He drank and sat down again immediately.


    Coldness, extreme coldness.


    For the perfunctory attitude of the other party, the Marquis of Sidney did not take it seriously. It was obvious that he had long been used to it.


    He raised his glass, smiled at the crowd, drank up the red wine in one gulp, and then took the Sidney family to the table.


    "It''s really a medicine refining master!"


    Gray''s face showed the true color. He couldn''t help looking at the man again, with a strong exclamation in his eyes.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be a master. He has character. Even the Marquis doesn''t sell much face.


    The most important thing is that the Marquis doesn''t care. From this point, it''s not difficult to see how important the master DURU is in the Marquis''s heart.


    If the Marquis looked at gray a little differently, he attached great importance to master DURU.


    However, as the other party, it is indeed worthy of this value.


    Medicine refining master, who can refine magic medicine, is extremely rare even if he looks all over the purple moon kingdom.


    The magic medicine refined from them is a means to protect life at a critical moment. Sometimes, an extra bottle of magic medicine is equal to an extra life.


    With such means, it is inevitable to be able to eat anywhere. No nobleman will think there are too many means to protect his life.


    Even if you can''t stay under the Marquis of Sidney, you can definitely enjoy VIP treatment in another territory.


    Moreover, the magic potion they refined is not only a means to protect life, but also one of the many abilities of magic potions.


    In addition, there are too many abilities.


    Such as rapidly improving strength, delaying aging, and greatly improving strength in a short time


    While gray was thinking for a while, many nobles had walked to the table where the Marquis Sidney and greeted the master DURU, but they received a cold response.


    Even the Marquis of Sidney doesn''t give much face, how can it give some little nobles face?


    The Fergus family.


    "The character of master DURU is really... Special."


    After watching for a while, Bernal thought about it.


    Originally, he wanted to say that the other party was "eccentric", but considering that the other party, even the Marquis of Sidney, had to change the word "eccentric" to "special".


    "It''s really ''special''."


    Gray naturally recognized the hidden words in his words and couldn''t help smiling.


    Master DURU is very much like the geek scholar who devoted himself to research in his previous life.


    For human sophistication, it is not ignorance, but just disdain.


    Disdain to associate with ordinary people, disdain to remember ordinary people''s names, disdain to respond to ordinary people... As for offending ordinary people, they won''t care.


    To some extent, such people have some arrogant talents, but they do have such capital.


    It''s not polite to say that if a nobleman conflicts with master DURU in this banquet hall, it is likely that the nobleman, not master DURU, will be expelled.


    These nobles obviously knew this would happen, so even in the face of master DURU''s cold response, they still had to smile.


    "Sir, shall we...?"


    Seeing other families losing one after another, lady Milan looked at Viscount Fergus with a little hesitation.


    Viscount Fergus frowned and shook his head a moment later.


    "Master DURU doesn''t seem to like being disturbed. Let''s forget it!"


    The banquet began at noon and ended in the afternoon. Since then, the birthday banquet of the Marquis of Sidney has completely ended.

 Chapter 101

    Early the next morning, the noble families began to leave Sidney castle and return to their respective territories.


    Viscount Fergus didn''t leave with gray and others for the first time, but took gray and Bernal to Saroyan. Finally, under Saroyan''s guidance, he came to a three story building in the castle.


    Entering the building, he informed the servants in the building of his intention. Together with Saroyan, four people were led to a room.


    All around the room are wooden cabinets, and in the middle are many long tables. On these long tables, there are all kinds of crystal utensils and some useless Rune items.


    On a wooden chair, DURU, the master of medicine refining, sat carelessly, and did not get up to meet gray. Next to him stood a girl in a light blue dress, which was the Marquis''s daughter Polly.


    Glancing at Viscount Fergus, Bernard and gray, he stopped and frowned slightly when he saw Gray.


    "Boy, I remember you. You''re the guy who stared at me yesterday. Why did you stare at me yesterday?"


    If he didn''t meet gray, he wouldn''t care. Since he did, he simply asked.


    "Uh --"


    When asked by DURU, Gray was stunned. He thought the other party didn''t care about it. He didn''t expect to mention it again. After a little consideration, he replied.


    "I saw master DURU very special, so I looked more."


    "Very special? Ha ha, you have an eye, boy, you have an eye."


    Hearing Gray''s answer, DURU, who didn''t see the slightest smile, suddenly laughed and directly praised Gray''s "special".


    "Fortunately, I didn''t annoy this one."


    Gray gasped in his heart.


    In previous lives, people like this who have made great achievements in some aspects like to think they are special. Gray thought of this and came up with the word.


    "Come on, what potion do you want to buy?"


    Looking away from gray, it was obvious that gray had been exposed. DURU looked at Viscount Fergus and asked.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a "conflict" between the master and gray. Viscount Fergus was shocked. Fortunately, the master was not angry, but in a good mood. He immediately replied.


    "Master DURU, I want to buy a bottle of self-healing potion, recovery potion, rage potion and concentrated potion."


    You don''t need to consider what magic medicine you need to buy. Since you have a share, you naturally don''t let go of all of it. Even if you can''t use it and sell it, you will definitely make no loss.


    "1500 gold coins for self-healing potion, 1000 gold coins for recovery potion, 2000 gold coins for rage potion and 1000 gold coins for concentrated potion, totaling 5500 gold coins."


    DURU looked at Viscount Fergus. Viscount Fergus understood it. He quickly poured out 55 magic coins from his small leather bag and handed them to DURU respectfully.


    DURU counted and confirmed that there was nothing wrong before he began to speak lazily.


    "Girl, go and get it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Polly answered and turned to look around for the wooden cabinets near the wall to get the potion.


    Soon, four baby palm sized, slightly flat bronze vials appeared in front of everyone. The names of healing potion and recovery potion were engraved on the vials. This is the container for the four potions.


    Crystal containers are not used for storage, not because the cost is too high, but because bronze containers are more suitable.


    Medicines such as healing potions, recovery potions and rage potions can save lives at critical moments. Naturally, they need to be carried with them. With the hardness and brittleness of crystals, if they are carried with them, they are obviously very easy to be broken.


    Unlike the bronze container, the metal texture makes it very difficult to break, and the flat shape is easy to carry.


    Some nobles even tied the healing potion with a rope and hung it around their neck. At the critical moment, they can take it down and take it immediately.


    Gray got the potion and left the room.


    Although he was very satisfied with Gray''s words, master DURU obviously didn''t mean to treat the Fergus family differently. It was lucky that he could not be angry and cancel the potion share of the Fergus family.


    As master DURU, it is obvious what the Marquis of Sidney would do if he wanted to cancel the potion share of the Fergus family.


    Seeing that gray left, Polly looked at master DURU with strange eyes and said in surprise.


    "Teacher, you didn''t raise the price..."


    Her teacher has a habit, that is, she likes to raise the price or blackmail the nobles who come to buy magic drugs.


    The key to the random increase depends on the mood of that day.


    Last year, when the lichens family came to buy magic medicine, the price of self-healing medicine increased to 2000 gold coins, the price of recovery medicine increased to 1500 gold coins, the price of rage medicine increased to 3000 gold coins, and the price of concentrated medicine increased to 1500 gold coins.


    At that time, viscount richens''s face was as ugly as that of his dead parents, and he had to look flattering, which she still remembers.


    "That boy looks good to me. I''ll forget it this time."


    DURU said in a good mood.


    Without knowing anything, gray, who was almost blackmailed, returned to his residence and left Sidney castle with Mrs. Milan and the Harris family who had been waiting at his residence.


    In the carriage of Sidney family, not only the Fergus family, but also Kevin Harris, the Harris family child who had once corrected gray but was teased by gray.


    At this time, the other party''s eyes on gray were obviously flattering. I don''t know whether they were restrained by Gray''s performance in the Viscount war or ordered by Baron Harris.


    "This is the potion?"


    He held one of the four bottles of magic medicine in his hand and looked at it strangely.


    It''s just looking at the appearance of the potion container. Naturally, the bronze vial is not transparent, and naturally you can''t see what the liquid inside looks like. As for opening the bronze container, it''s impossible, because it''s easy to volatilize the efficacy.


    Gray also held a bottle of magic medicine in his hand. This bottle of magic medicine contained concentrated medicine. A small bottle of magic medicine could be completely swallowed in one bite, but it was worth a thousand gold coins.


    Converted into weight, it weighs 30 or 40 Jin. It''s really more expensive than gold, and it''s dozens or hundreds of times more expensive.


    "The medicine refining master really has too much money!"


    Gray became more and more envious of the master of medicine refining. If he casually practiced a bottle of magic medicine, it would be worth at least 1000 gold coins. If he had this skill, would he still be short of money in the future?


    "Unfortunately, I really don''t have that talent!"


    If he had a little memory talent, gray would definitely not hesitate to learn how to refine medicine.


    Cultivation needs to consume a lot of resources, especially when the realm is high, the Fergus family can''t afford it.


    If you can use the identity of a herbalist as your auxiliary means to assist your cultivation, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Besides, it''s hard to improve your strength slowly if you put on a bottle of concentrated medicine every few days.


    The master DURU is not weak. I''m afraid he takes drugs. Gray estimates that the strength of drug refining masters will not be weak. After all, what they lack most is resources.


    Unfortunately, without that talent, we can''t force it.


    Without talent, if he is forced to learn how to refine medicine, he will be like himself in his previous life. Obviously, he has no talent for reading, but he wants to study. Finally, he gets two books and becomes an ordinary migrant worker. He wastes his time. He doesn''t want to take this old road in this life.


    "It''s impossible to be a medicine refiner, at least not now. I don''t know if I have the qualification to be a tool refiner and rune master?"


    Medicine refiner, tool refiner and rune master are the three most popular professions in the world, among which medicine refiner is the most popular, followed by tool refiner and rune master.


    The smelter and the rune master didn''t specify the need for super memory. You can try it if you have a chance in the future.


    "Gray."


    When gray was thinking, viscount Fergus''s voice sounded in his ear. Gray raised his head, looked at Viscount Fergus suspiciously, and saw Viscount Fergus speak.


    "This bottle of concentrated medicine is a reward for your performance in the Viscount war. You can put it away or let me keep it for you. However, don''t take it at will. It''s best to use it when you break through the realm."


    "Thank you, father."


    Gray was delighted and quickly put the bottle of concentrated medicine into his leather bag. It was too inconvenient to give the concentrated medicine to Viscount Fergus for safekeeping.


    And he had some other ideas about the use of this concentrated medicine.


    At most, there is more than a month left. His strength should be able to reach the upper blood warrior, which is too fast, but he had to disclose it to Viscount Fergus.


    Viscount Fergus holds the resources of Fergus family. When he reaches the strength of fierce blood warrior and needs to implant higher-level blood and obtain corresponding blood cultivation methods, he must inform Viscount Fergus, otherwise his cultivation progress will be affected.


    This bottle of concentrated medicine can just cover up the speed of self-cultivation to a certain extent.


    Of course, even if you don''t hide it, viscount Fergus won''t do anything to him. After all, the cultivation speed is fast. This is a good thing, not a bad thing.


    I''m afraid Viscount Fergus is more happy to learn that he has quickly reached the upper blood warrior, and will certainly ask him to keep it secret so that the news will not be known by several other Viscount families.


    Seeing gray put the concentrated medicine into the leather bag he carried with him, Bernal and Ellis were full of envy, but they didn''t complain.


    Because they both know that the Fergus family can win the first place in the Viscount war and get a lot of resources from the Sidney family. Gray is the biggest contributor.


    Viscount Fergus naturally has a panoramic view of the look in the eyes of burrar and Ellis, but there is only such a bottle of concentrated medicine. It is the most correct choice for gray in terms of this contribution and potential.


    He coughed, looked at Bernal and Ellis, and said.


    "You two did well in this battle. Bernal rewarded 300 gold coins and Ellis rewarded 100 gold coins."


    "Thank you, father."


    Bernal''s eyes lit up. Although 300 gold coins were much worse than the concentrated medicine, they were already a very high reward.


    "Thank you, father."


    Ellis could not help but look happy. His performance in the Viscount battle was clear to him that there was no victory. Naturally, it was not good. It was obviously very good to get a reward of 100 gold coins.

 Chapter 102

    Above the sky, snowflakes fall and hover in the air, like elves in the snow.


    The biting cold wind blows the bones, making the elves in the snow more floating and uncertain.


    A thick layer of snow has been piled on the Fergus family castle. Looking from a distance, the Fergus castle, which was originally built of white stone, looks like carved with ice and snow.


    In a room on the second floor, the fireplace burned, and all the Fergus family stayed in it.


    The warmth in the room dissipated the cold outside. They drank milk tea, ate cakes and chatted.


    Looking through the glass window, I looked leisurely at the snowflakes outside.


    The world has glass manufacturing technology, but the technology is not perfect and the color is not pure.


    Therefore, crystal containers will still be used on some containers requiring pure color, and glass can be used instead of windows.


    Ordinary civilians hate winter because it is too cold. Their thin clothes are not enough to keep warm. They can''t grow food in winter. Their food is decreasing every day


    But nobility is different.


    As nobles, they don''t need to worry about food and clothing in winter, and don''t need to worry about heating in winter. Servants will prepare everything for them, even bedding. Servants will warm them first


    During this time, Barbara would warm gray''s quilt before he went to bed, so every time he slept, it was extremely warm.


    So for winter, they don''t hate it like ordinary people. Instead, they think winter has a different flavor.


    When you are interested, you will wear fur lined trousers and come to the snow and make a few snowmen.


    Sarah has made many snowmen in the castle these days. Originally, Gray was not interested, but she forced her to make one.


    "Xiaobai, do you want to play outside..."


    Sarah sat combing the hair of the nearby cold tiger cub.


    Today''s cold tiger cubs can no longer be called cubs. A few months later, the cold tiger cubs have grown from the size of domestic cats to the size of large dogs.


    Not counting the tail, the body is more than one meter long. It is tall and strong, with a tiger head and a tiger brain. It is a little naive, but it looks quite lovely.


    "Sister Caroline, brother, brother Bernard and brother Ellis, let''s go out and play. You see, Xiaobai also wants to go out."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When I heard that Sarah called the cold tiger Xiaobai, viscount Fergus''s eyes twitched slightly.


    "Well, let''s go for a walk. I heard that there are pheasants in the horse farm at the foot of the mountain. Let''s see if we can catch some and have lunch at noon."


    Bernal smiled and said.


    "Pheasant?"


    Gray''s eyes brightened and his interest became strong. He was really interested in hunting.


    Ellis also stood up and was obviously interested in hunting in the snow.


    "You go, I won''t go!"


    Viscount Fergus and Lady Milan shook their heads slightly without much interest.


    "Caroline, it''s you!"


    Bernal looked at Caroline with a book in his hand and said helplessly.


    Seeing that everyone looked at herself, Caroline closed the book and stood up.


    So a group of five people put on fur coats, trousers and boots lined with fluff, went out of the castle and went to the horse farm at the foot of the mountain. With them was a cold tiger as tall and as long as a large dog.


    Stepping on the snow with thick snow leaves footprints one after another. Soft, it is like stepping on cotton.


    Soon several people arrived at the horse farm at the foot of the mountain, refused the courtesy of the manager of the horse farm to lead their horses, and walked into the horse farm on foot.


    The horse farm provides pasture for hundreds of horses of the Fergus family, which is naturally very wide.


    It is several miles long and wide. In spring and summer, the grass is very lush. Some dense places are even tall enough to attract some pheasants to settle down.


    The snow was still falling, and the racecourse was full of snow. The five people were talking and laughing as they walked.


    "Whine --"


    Suddenly, the cold tiger following them sobbed a little childish, and then suddenly threw out in one direction.


    Then he saw that direction, a big ball of gray fur that had not moved moved, making a "cluck" sound similar to that of a chicken, but with a slightly different sound.


    "Pheasant, pheasant..."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up and followed the cold tiger.


    The pheasant only ran more than ten steps forward and was blocked by the cold tiger.


    The weather was too cold. The two legs of the pheasant, which was not slow, were frozen stiff, and the running speed was slightly less than that of the child.


    Of course, even if its legs are not frozen, it can''t beat the cold tiger.


    Although he is not an adult and only a few months old, the running speed of the cold tiger is almost the same as that of the ordinary lower blood warrior. He has to lament the rapid growth of the blood beast.


    A cold tiger cub can become a fierce blood warrior in about three years.


    Human beings, like Bernal, need at least more than ten years to become fierce blood soldiers, while those with poor qualifications like Ellis, without a large supply of resources, I''m afraid their highest achievements will be superior to blood soldiers.


    Three years can be comparable to the cultivation achievements of ordinary human beings for more than ten years. This is the reason why human beings became blood animals and blood food at the beginning of the world.


    Cluck¡ª¡ª


    When he stopped the pheasant, the cold tiger didn''t bite. It was like finding a new toy. He often stopped in front of the pheasant to stop it from running away.


    "Got it, I got it..."


    Finally, Sarah ran over and caught the pheasant. The sound was full of excitement.


    The face is red. I don''t know whether it''s frozen or excited.


    "Sister Caroline, brother, look, I caught it!"


    Holding the pheasant in both hands, Sarah came to Caroline and gray like a treasure without saying: praise me.


    "Awesome!"


    "How awesome!"


    They were not stingy, but both spoke praises, which immediately made Sarah more proud.


    The five people strolled around the horse farm at will. Soon, they all had a harvest. Each had a pheasant in his hand, and Sarah had two hands, one holding a pheasant.


    The weight of pheasants is not light. One pheasant weighs several kilograms. The little girl has a little difficulty walking in the snow, but she just doesn''t let go and doesn''t want gray and others to help her, for fear that the pheasant will be robbed by gray and others.


    After walking in the snow for more than an hour, the people were close to the boundary of the racecourse.


    Not far away, you can see a row of things like fences. That is the boundary of the horse farm, which is surrounded by wooden fences.


    "Come on, go back!"


    Everyone has a harvest in their hands, and after walking in the snow for more than an hour, Sarah''s excitement has passed. Bernal proposes to return, and gray and others have no opinion.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, green looked puzzled in one direction.


    "What happened to gray?"


    Perceiving Gray''s abnormality, Bernal asked.


    "Look over there!"


    When they looked in the direction of Gray''s fingers, they saw that there seemed to be a hole in the fence in the distance, but it was not obvious because there was snow everywhere. If they didn''t look carefully, they couldn''t see it clearly.


    When they walked over, they found that it was a one meter high hole. The fence near the hole had been bitten by sharp teeth.


    "What''s in the racecourse!"


    Bernal said with a slight frown.


    "Look at the size of this hole. It should be a large beast. Can it be a blood beast? Why don''t we go back and inform our father first?"


    Judging that it was a large beast, Ellis was worried that if a blood beast broke into the racecourse, all of them would be ruined.


    "It shouldn''t be blood beasts. There are some low mountains nearby. At most, there are large beasts such as bears."


    Caroline shook her head.


    "Well, Ellis, you and Sarah go to inform the stewards of the horse farm and ask him to send someone to inform his father to bring some soldiers to help. I, gray and Caroline will look around and see if we can find the beast."


    Bernal thought for a moment and ordered.


    Sarah doesn''t practice blood skills and has almost no combat power. Naturally, she can''t stay here and let her go back. If she meets that big beast, it''s too dangerous, so she needs someone to protect her.


    Ellis and Sarah left. Gray, Bernal and Caroline, plus the cold tiger, took the hole as the center and looked around.


    "Will the big beast have left?"


    After searching for almost half an hour, the three didn''t find the big beast, not even the footprints, gray couldn''t help but doubt.


    "It''s possible."


    She rubbed her hands, and Caroline was not sure.


    "Let''s search for a while. If we still don''t have it, we''ll go back for the time being and let our father send soldiers to search on the carpet."


    Bernal said.


    This is the horse farm of Fergus family. There are hundreds of horses in the horse farm and many ordinary people. It is obviously very dangerous to let a large beast stay in it. Therefore, whether you can find the large beast or not, you should search the whole horse farm in a carpet way.


    "OK."


    Naturally, gray and Caroline have no opinion.


    The three searched again, and almost half an hour passed. It is estimated that Viscount Fergus should have received the news and led the soldiers to come.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The cold tiger, who was taken by the three people, suddenly roared, which was different from the usual slightly childish voice. This time, his voice obviously took vigilance and demonstration.


    And when it roared, not far away, a place like a snowdrift suddenly burst open. A figure of more than one meter suddenly jumped out of the snowdrift, showed ferocious teeth and rushed here.

 Chapter 103

    This is a large beast with black back hair and gray belly hair.


    The body length is more than 1.5 meters and the height is more than 1 meter, which is more tall than the current cold tiger.


    Two sharp tusks peeped out from the left and right sides of its lips. With dark brown eyes, he looked at the three gray people bloodthirsty. It was obvious that he had taken the three gray people as prey.


    "Wolf -"


    Gray immediately judged that it was a wild wolf, and judging from the size, the wild wolf should also be the larger one among the wild wolf species.


    The guy lurked motionless in the snow. He was covered with snow and still didn''t move. I''m afraid he was in ambush waiting for his prey to come to the door.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The wolf roared and rushed this way.


    Gray and Caroline are both ready to rush out. Although they are not armed, they have no problem dealing with a wolf with their combat power.


    "Wait a minute."


    But Bernal stopped it.


    Gray and Caroline looked at Bernal suspiciously and listened to Bernal.


    "Let the cold tiger have a try and see if its current strength can deal with large beasts."


    Knowing Bernal''s meaning, gray and Caroline naturally have no opinion.


    The speed of the cold tiger is now comparable to that of the next blood warrior, but the strength is unknown. This wild wolf is indeed a good test object.


    "Will it be an opponent?"


    Caroline was a little worried.


    She has always liked this cold tiger. It can be seen from her and Sarah''s naming of the cold tiger that she naturally doesn''t want this cold tiger to have an accident.


    "There should be no problem, and even if we lose, brother Bernard and I can stop it in time."


    Gray said calmly.


    Bernal is the strength of the middle blood warrior, and his strength reached the critical point between the middle blood warrior and the upper blood warrior a few days ago. Even if the cold tiger is defeated, it should be no problem to kill the wolf in time and save the cold tiger.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    While Caroline was talking with gray, Han Hu and the wolf were close.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The wolf suddenly jumped up and jumped several meters away. The wolf''s mouth opened and its sharp fangs bit the cold tiger''s neck.


    Boom! Tear!


    With a dull sound and a sharp sound, a figure flew up and fell to the ground. It was the wolf who had just rushed towards the cold tiger.


    Just as it was about to bite the cold tiger''s neck, the cold tiger turned slightly to avoid the bite, then stretched out its thick forelimbs, exposed its sharp claws, and slapped the wolf who had just landed.


    While flying the wolf, five scratches were shed on the wolf.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The wolf rolled and climbed up, and the bright red blood flowed out of the place where he was scratched, but the ferocity in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    The blood from the injury not only did not make the wild wolf afraid, but aroused the ferocity of the wild wolf.


    It roared and began to walk around the cold tiger, looking for the opportunity to attack the cold tiger.


    The line of sight of the cold tiger swam with the wolf, and always kept looking at the wolf.


    After the first confrontation, the two sides are confronting and observing each other


    Suddenly, one of the figures suddenly jumped out and rushed to the other side.


    What was saved was not a wolf, but a cold tiger.


    Although the size is smaller than the wild wolf, as a blood beast, even in the growth stage, it can not judge the strength by its size. It is probably to observe the strength of the wild wolf, and it is ready to take the initiative to attack.


    In the face of the cold tiger, the wild wolf dodged nearby, but the cold tiger turned around after landing, kicked on the snow with four legs, and the snow was scraped away, but it jumped on the wolf and bit it off.


    Click!


    The sound of bones being bitten off sounded clearly. The blood on the wolf''s neck soared and sprinkled on the snow. Suddenly, the surrounding snow was dyed red, just like red flowers blooming on the snow.


    The wolf struggled hard, but the smaller cold tiger easily suppressed it and was as stable as a rock until its struggle stopped.


    "Lower blood warrior strength!"


    After watching the hunting process of the cold tiger, Bernal judged.


    Not only in terms of speed, but also in terms of combat effectiveness.


    "Ordinary lower blood soldiers are not necessarily their opponents!"


    Gray nodded in agreement.


    "What a fast growth rate!"


    Caroline said slightly surprised.


    The cold tiger cub is so big that she looks like a domestic cat at the beginning. Her eyes haven''t opened yet, and her combat effectiveness is almost nil.


    But now, the combat effectiveness of the other party has been comparable to her, and may even be stronger than her, which really surprised her.


    "It''s really a fast growth rate."


    Bernal also had envy in his eyes.


    "Ethnic characteristics are not enviable."


    There wasn''t much emotion on Gray''s face.


    In fact, Zhenlun''s strength increases faster than Han Hu.


    When I first came to this castle, I grew up to the next blood warrior in just two months. Compared with the cold tiger, his growth rate was faster.


    "And although we don''t grow as fast as the cold tiger, we can implant higher-level blood and grow stronger."


    As if comforting himself, Bernal said.


    "That''s what I said."


    Caroline nodded in agreement with Bernal.


    Dragging a wolf''s foot, the three returned. On the way, they met Viscount Fergus and the soldiers who had received the news.


    The wolf''s body was thrown to the soldiers on horses. Gray asked the soldiers to free up three horses, ride back and return to the castle.


    The racecourse must be carefully checked to see if there are any wild animals, but it has nothing to do with them. They are naturally not interested in doing such a laborious thing.


    The staple food for lunch is pheasant and wolf meat. It tastes very good after being roasted by the chef.


    In the afternoon, gray came to an original warehouse in the castle.


    Because the open space where he usually practices is full of snow and is not suitable for practice, gray asked his servant to make space in a warehouse for practice.


    Standing in the open space of the warehouse, gray began to practice the blood method "wolf of the wind". There was a funnel next to him. Every ten minutes, he would change his practice posture.


    Now his strength has reached the critical point between the middle blood soldier and the upper blood soldier, and his strength has stagnated for three days without progress.


    According to Viscount Fergus, taking concentrated medicine at this time should break through the existing state and reach the upper blood warrior.


    However, he does not intend to do so. Good steel should be used on the blade. It is not too difficult for the middle blood warrior to reach the critical point of the upper blood warrior. He does not intend to use concentrated medicine on it.


    He is going to save this concentrated medicine for the future, and then take it when his strength reaches the critical point from the superior blood warrior to the fierce blood warrior.


    Naturally, there is no fireplace or fire in the warehouse. Although the door is closed, the cold outside can still penetrate into the warehouse through windows, door cracks and even walls.


    However, in the warehouse, Gray was sweating, and his whole body was like a hot heat source. Bursts of heat came from him.


    The posture he is practicing now is the fourth cultivation posture of the fourth blood method.


    In the past few days, he would stop at the end of the ninth minute. Today, he wanted to see if he could break this limit.


    Facing the direction of Gray''s line of sight, the sand grains in the hourglass are gradually decreasing, from full to less.


    a half.


    quarter.


    fifth part.


    ¡­¡­


    one-tenth.


    When the number of sand grains in the hourglass was only a little, about one tenth, gray felt that his body was about to reach the limit, but he seemed to be able to hold on.


    He continued to insist that his whole body was in crispness, and the blood method was constantly strengthening his body.


    According to the experience of the last time the lower blood warrior broke through to the middle blood warrior, because he had the ability to swallow the blood of fierce animals and put his body in the transformation ability, even if he did not practice the blood method, the limit would be broken in a few days, but only by combining the secondary transformation with the cultivation of blood method could he break this limit in a shorter time.


    As time went by, there were fewer and fewer sand grains left in the hourglass. Finally, at some time, the sand grains in the hourglass completely disappeared, and at the same time when the sand grains in the hourglass disappeared, Gray''s body inexplicably had a feeling of convulsion.


    I feel that every muscle of my body is expanding and contracting. It''s like I''m alive and breathing.


    At the same time, it is accompanied by strong crisp and burning.


    It is similar and different from swallowing the blood of blood animals, and it is not as strong as swallowing the blood color and blood.


    Gray retreated from the state of cultivation for the first time, gasped and sat on the ground of the warehouse regardless of the image.


    But that kind of muscle twitching, severe numbness and burning sensation did not stop, but still continued.


    This feeling lasted for a few minutes. After a good film, it slowly subsided.


    Stand up from the ground, reach out and wipe away the sweat that has dripping to the tip of the nose and chin.


    WOW!


    Suddenly, gray suddenly stepped on the ground and his body flashed out of place.


    The strong wind made his clothes rattle. The next moment, he appeared less than a step from the warehouse door and suddenly stopped.


    Come on, very fast!


    He felt that his current speed was much faster than that of the middle blood warrior, and should have exceeded the speed of the brothers of the lichens family.


    If you let him face the brothers now, he should be able to abuse each other in speed.


    "Superior blood warrior!"


    Gray''s eyes are very bright. There is no doubt that he has definitely reached the level of superior blood warrior.

 Chapter 104

    Boom!


    He smashed his fist into the air.


    The roar of air explosion sounded like a firecracker, violently turbulent in the open warehouse.


    "Strength has also increased a lot!"


    Gray showed a satisfied smile on his face. This power is by no means owned by those who reach the upper blood warrior by cultivating the blood method "wolf of the wind". Obviously, the transformation after swallowing the blood of the cold tiger does give him the power characteristics of the cold tiger. With the improvement of the strength level, this power characteristics will be improved accordingly.


    "The speed of the wind wolf and the power of the cold tiger combine the advantages of two blood beasts. Now I don''t know what level I can reach among the superior blood warriors?"


    Most of the blood warriors, especially the blood warriors whose strength did not reach the fierce blood warriors before they obtained the blood beast ability, have a very small gap in strength.


    Some are faster, but their strength is weak. For example, the blood method "wolf of the wind" practiced by the Fergus family and the blood method "chasing the wind leopard" practiced by the richens family are obviously fast, but their strength is weak.


    Some of them are more powerful, but their speed is weak. For example, those who practice the blood method "Dali Niu" or "Juli bear" are more powerful, but their movement speed is slower than those in the same realm.


    Gray has both the speed of the wind wolf and the power of the cold tiger. Compared with people in the same realm, he has an advantage in ability. As long as his combat experience is not too poor, few people should be his opponents in the same realm.


    "But I''m afraid I won''t know until I have fought with the children of the top noble family!"


    Even in the same realm, the blood beast will have strength, and the blood method will naturally have strength.


    There are some blood skills. After cultivation, both speed and strength will far exceed the same level. People who practice this blood skill are generally stronger than those in the same level.


    Of course, such blood methods are quite rare, and they are generally in the hands of the great nobles.


    As far as gray knows, the Sidney family has such a blood method. After cultivation, they have outstanding strength and speed. Not only that, but also their physical defense is extremely strong.


    Even if he had the power of the cold tiger and the speed of the wind wolf to fight in the same realm, Gray was not too sure to defeat the Sidney family children in the same realm. This is the difference in blood skills.


    Of course, in most cases, the gap between blood methods of ordinary aristocratic families is very small and almost negligible, and the powerful blood method is in the hands of the great aristocracy, which obviously will not spread it.


    "Unfortunately, the blood method" wolf of the wind "can only be regarded as an ordinary blood method."


    "After all, the Fergus family is only a Viscount family, and it is inevitable that they have only ordinary blood methods. If they have that special blood method, I''m afraid it''s not luck, but a disaster."


    General blood methods, such as the Marquis of Sidney family, are naturally despised, but if it is a special blood method, the Marquis of Sidney family must have ideas.


    Whether it is forced to hand over or exterminate the Fergus family, it is obvious that the Fergus family will not be better. Therefore, for the Fergus family, having a special blood method is not a good thing, but a disaster.


    "The world is highly hierarchical. There is a huge gap between ordinary nobles and civilians, and there is a huge gap between big nobles and ordinary nobles."


    "Unfortunately, once blood implantation is carried out, I can''t change other blood methods in the future, that is, even if I get a special blood method in the future, I can''t implant corresponding blood cultivation, but fortunately, there is no solution..."


    For ordinary nobles, even if they get a special blood method in the future, they can''t implant cultivation because of the repulsion of blood beast sequence.


    But he is different. He has the ability to swallow the blood of blood animals and obtain the characteristics of blood animals. Even if he can only follow the sequence of wind wolves, he can also add the characteristics of other blood animals on the basis of wind wolves to make up for the weakness of wind wolves in this regard.


    "And do I really have only wind wolf blood?"


    He swallowed the blood of the cold tiger and obtained the power characteristics of the cold tiger. Did he really only obtain the power characteristics of the cold tiger?


    If you find a blood method related to the cold tiger, can he practice it?


    If not, it means that by swallowing the blood of the cold tiger, he has only obtained some characteristics of the cold tiger, not the blood of the cold tiger.


    If so, that is to say, he has the blood of both cold tiger and wind wolf?


    Although a person has two different blood animal sequences, under normal circumstances, he will either explode and die, or become insane


    However, his situation is obviously not normal. After reading so many books in the family library, he did not see a situation similar to his situation. Obviously, his situation is not normal.


    Since it is not normal, it is not impossible to have two kinds of blood in your body. It is even possible that these two kinds of blood are not pure wind wolf blood and cold tiger blood, but another kind of blood formed by the fusion of wind wolf and cold tiger blood.


    Of course, he has no blood method related to cold tiger, and he doesn''t know where it is. At present, this can''t be confirmed.


    "Master, wipe your sweat!"


    Walking out of the warehouse and back to the castle hall, Barbara, the maid, welcomed her and handed her steaming towel.


    Originally, the other party was going to wait outside the warehouse, but gray forced him to wait in the hall.


    After receiving the towel, gray wiped the sweat on his forehead, followed by the maid Barbara, went to the bathroom of the castle.


    Of course, the other party is waiting outside the bathroom. He comes from another world. He really doesn''t have the habit of letting the opposite sex help take a bath. As for men, it''s even worse. He feels disgusted when he thinks about it.


    Half an hour later, gray, who was soaked with sweat, walked out of the bathroom in another set of warm Plush clothes and trousers and walked to the room on the second floor where he had stayed this morning.


    When I opened the door, there was hot air in the room, and the fireplace was burning in the direction opposite the door.


    "Sir, is this the 19th since winter?"


    At the same time, Mrs. Milan''s slightly worried voice came into gray''s ear.


    He found an empty wooden chair padded with plush and sat down. Gray looked in the direction of Lady Milan and Viscount Fergus.


    Although he didn''t hear what they were talking about, gray could probably guess what they were talking about.


    As far as he knows, since the beginning of winter this year, villages in the territory have often been attacked by hungry beasts. Before that, there have been 18 cases, and even the wild wolf sneaked into the Fergus family horse farm this morning, there are just 19 cases.


    The original owner of the body was connected to Fergus Castle only this year. Before that, he didn''t know whether it was like this in previous winter. Now, listening to Mrs. Milan''s tone, it is obvious that such beast attacks have been too frequent.


    "Too often indeed!"


    I saw Viscount Fergus, frowning slightly and opening his mouth.


    "This year''s snow is greater than in previous years, and the food of wild animals is more scarce. Only then will more wild animals leave the mountains and attack the village."


    "Father, do you want to organize people to wipe out the mountains and forests in the territory?"


    Bernal suggested.


    More than 90 people died in 19 beast attacks. For the Viscount Fergus with a total population of more than 100000, it is not too much casualties. More than one person dies from freezing every winter.


    As a noble child deeply influenced by the aristocracy, he naturally will not have compassion for civilians. He can not be said to be cruel, but it can only be said that this is a common phenomenon of the aristocracy.


    However, unlike those frozen to death, those killed by wild animals will cause panic. If the panic spreads, it may even cause territory riots, which must be taken seriously.


    "Now the snow in the mountain forest is too thick to clear the wild animals."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "After winter, especially this year, the snow is very heavy. In the mountains and forests, it must be full of snow at this time. It is difficult for ordinary soldiers to walk, let alone pay off the wild animals."


    "Father, you can summon the nobles and children of nobles in the territory to form a blood warrior team to wipe out the mountains and forests near the villages where wild animals attack most."


    Caroline suggested.


    "Sir, I think Caroline''s suggestion is good."


    Said Mrs. Milan.


    "Caroline, that''s a good suggestion."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Three blood warrior teams can be formed, one led by me, Gardner and Albert. In this way, the efficiency of settlement should be much higher."


    After the decision was made, viscount Fergus asked people to inform the noble families to come to Fergus Castle tomorrow morning, while gray returned to his bedroom.


    It is very likely that you will spend the night outside the castle when you go to clear the mountains and forests, so you must prepare a little.


    Back in the bedroom, with the help of Barbara, the maid, gray quickly prepared what he needed to carry.


    Two sets of changed clothes, weapons, war clothes, some emergency coins, and some bits and pieces.


    Sitting in the bedroom, Gray''s eyes inadvertently swept to the two bronze vials on the East-West compartment of the tea table, and his eyes couldn''t help fixing on them.


    Bronze vials, one containing concentrated medicine and the other containing the shadow snake blood he intercepted last time.


    "Now my strength has reached the upper blood soldier, and my physical quality must have been greatly improved. However, it is only more than four months since I took it last time. Do you want to take it now?"


    Finally, gray chose to give up. The strange state of taking it for the second time made him tremble. He decided to take it after two months.

 Chapter 105

    The next morning, Fergus castle.


    A huge living room with an area of 200 square meters is full of people in war clothes.


    Viscount Fergus sat on the throne. On his left sat Baron Ricardo Egbert Ricardo, and on his right sat Baron Kipling Gardner Kipling.


    Extending to the distance on both sides, sat six men of different ages. They were Lord Fergus and six other lords besides Lord Linde.


    Behind the seats, there were some young men in war clothes.


    Naturally behind Viscount Fergus are gray, Bernal, Ellis and Caroline.


    Behind Baron Ricardo stood the eldest son, Ian Ricardo, whom Gray had met, and another teenager whom he had not seen.


    Behind Baron Kipling was a young man and a young man, both of whom Gray had seen in the last territory, but had not dealt with.


    Behind the other six lords, there was one man, young or young.


    It is not that there is only one child in these Lord families, but because the cost of blood implantation is too expensive. Even if there are several children in the family, blood is usually implanted only in the eldest son.


    It''s much better to be like two Baron families. As long as they are children, they will implant blood vessels and give them the opportunity to practice blood method.


    Like the Fergus family, it is much better than the Baron family. Even Caroline, a woman, has the opportunity to practice blood skills.


    The total number of people in the room reached 23, which was all the people who studied the blood method led by Viscount Fergus.


    "You must all know the specific situation. Since the beginning of winter, there have been frequent beast attacks on the village. If this continues, I''m afraid there will be civilian riots."


    "So I''m going to wipe out the mountains and forests near several villages where wild animals attack the village frequently."


    Viscount Fergus''s eyes swept over the nobles and children present.


    "The beast is not a threat to the people present, so in order to speed up, I divided the team into three teams, led by me, Baron Ricardo and Baron Kipling respectively."


    "I, the Fergus family and the Harry family, formed a team to wipe out the black earth forest."


    "The Ricardo family, the corky family, the kulin family and the Carter Family formed a pair to wipe out Heihe forest."


    "The Kipling family, the Ronnie family, the keff family and the Carter Family formed a team to wipe out the pine forest."


    "Well, time is pressing. Let''s go now!"


    "Yes, viscount."


    Two barons and six lords stood up.


    Soon, the three teams left Fergus castle in three directions.


    Da, Da, Da!


    On the snow in the south of the territory, more than a dozen horses are running. The hot air from their noses is like smoke from the mouths of smokers.


    Because the ground is full of snow, the travel speed is not fast, at most only about half of the usual.


    This group is composed of five members of the Fergus family, two members of the Harry family, and several soldiers in charge of logistics.


    "Master Bernard, master Ellis, Miss Caroline, master gray."


    Two members of the Harry family were assigned to the Fergus family. Their father''s name was lunt Harry and their son''s name was Vic Harry. Both father and son were slightly short and fat.


    As soon as the team started, Vic Harry, who was in his early 20s, began to keep getting close to the four of gray. The other party obviously didn''t want to miss this opportunity to make good contact with the future younger generation of the Fergus family.


    Bernal smiled back at each other''s approach. Ellis was too lazy to pay attention, Caroline was cold faced, and gray was not too close or too distant.


    He sat on the young red blood horse presented to him by Viscount Fergus. More than four months later, the young red blood horse grew up again, and its height was nearly 1.4 meters.


    After riding for almost an hour, the team came to the black soil forest in their charge.


    "The seven of us went deep into the forest from the seven directions of the forest, and finally met in the center. When we saw the beast, we killed it immediately."


    "Bernal enters from here, gray enters from here..."


    Viscount Fergus took out a detailed map of the whole territory led by the Viscount, which has a clear shape of the black earth forest. Viscount Fergus pointed around the black earth forest on the map and arranged the entry direction of the people.


    After arranging the orientation of the people, he looked a little serious and said.


    "Although it should not be a problem to deal with ordinary beasts with your strength, you should be careful. The black earth forest is the largest of the three forests, and beasts attack the village most frequently. You must be vigilant."


    "Yes, father."


    "Yes, viscount."


    ¡­¡­


    With a reply, the seven began to disperse. Gray rode a red blood horse and took a soldier. After half a circle around the black earth forest, he reached the place arranged by Viscount Fergus in the East.


    Give the red blood horse to the soldiers and take it back to the previous gathering place, and he begins to enter the black earth forest.


    Black soil forest is called black land because all the land here is black, so it is called black soil forest.


    But at this time, what you see is all white. The trees are white and the ground is white. This is the world of ice and snow.


    With one foot, the depth reached more than ten centimeters, and half of his lower leg had completely sunk into the snow. Fortunately, he was wearing boots up to the knee, so as not to let the snow penetrate into his shoes.


    "Such deep snow is really not suitable for ordinary soldiers to encircle and suppress."


    Gray shook his head, lifted his feet from the snow and moved on.


    If ordinary soldiers have half of their legs trapped in the snow, it is difficult to walk, let alone encircle and suppress wild animals. I am afraid it is more likely that they will become the belly food of wild animals.


    Creak, creak, creak!


    Stepping on the thick snow, Green went deep into the black forest. From time to time, snow fell from the branches, but he easily avoided them.


    Almost hundreds of meters deep.


    Boom!


    When gray passed by a tree, suddenly, the snow beside the tree burst open, and then a white figure suddenly jumped out and rushed at him.


    The white figure has a length of 2 meters and a height of about 1.5 meters. It has snow-white hair and strong limbs and trunk.


    This is a tiger with white hair.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The distance of four or five meters was leaped by the white tiger. The ferocious tiger''s mouth was greatly opened. Gray could even smell the fishy smell.


    Peng!


    Gray suddenly stepped on the snow with one foot, the snow splashed, and suddenly a small snow pit appeared.


    With this recoil force, he retreated, avoided the attack of the white tiger and passed the white tiger.


    to be sonorous!


    Just as gray passed the white tiger.


    Gray''s long sword came out of its scabbard, a white cold light flashed, and a sword cut down from the neck of the white tiger.


    Poof!


    A ferocious head flew up, and cherry red blood surged wildly, splashing around from the fracture.


    On the surrounding snow, the trees are full of red, just like beautiful red flowers in the snow.


    More than ten meters away, without any blood on his body, gray turned and looked at the twitching white tiger body and the head that had fallen to the ground and rolled several times.


    When the blood splashed, he was far away from the crazy splashing blood.


    "If it''s an ordinary soldier, I''m afraid he''s dead just now!"


    Because of the cover of snow, the white tiger''s raid was so sudden that it suddenly jumped out of the snow less than five meters away from gray and jumped in front of gray.


    If an ordinary soldier is attacked, he can''t react at all. Even if he does, it''s hard to get rid of the attack of the white tiger because his feet are deep in the snow.


    "It''s only a few hundred meters deep and has encountered wild animals. No wonder the villages near heitulin will become the place where wild animals attack most frequently."


    "Unfortunately, such a big tiger, I''m afraid it weighs four or five hundred kilograms and can''t be taken away."


    Shaking his head, gray continued to move forward and continue to go deep into the black earth forest.


    He didn''t have the slightest distance from the beasts in the black soil forest. Even if there might be many beasts in the black soil forest, his face didn''t change at all.


    Not to mention that his strength has reached the upper blood warrior, even Ellis and Caroline, who are only the lower blood warrior, will never be too difficult to deal with these beasts.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray will be attacked by wild animals almost every hundred meters. It can be seen that there are many wild animals in the black earth forest.


    "It''s not normal. How can there be so many beasts?"


    With the killing, Gray''s eyebrows slowly picked up.


    In a short distance of more than a mile, he actually met no less than ten large predators. If Viscount Fergus had the same experience as him, that is to say, there were at least 70 large predators in the forest.


    There are too many trees like black earth forest.


    Moreover, such a large number of large predators, not to mention in winter, even in spring and summer, when food is most abundant, may not be able to supply so many large predators.


    However, in spring and summer, there was no attack on the villages near heitulin, except that Yangjiao village was attacked by wild animals because of cold tigers.


    This is not normal!

 Chapter 106

    At this moment, like gray, gray is not the only one who notices the abnormality.


    Whether Lord Fergus, Lord Harry, Bernal or Caroline, they all vaguely felt the abnormality.


    Creak, creak!


    Although he has felt the abnormality, the killing naturally needs to continue, and gray continues to go deep.


    Poof, poof!


    After killing several large predators and passing through the gap between several trees, the scenery in front of gray suddenly changed.


    "Is there a house in the forest?"


    A wooden house mysteriously appeared in front of gray.


    This is a wooden house with an area of only 100 square meters and a height of only about three meters. It is very ordinary and very unusual. After all, it is a wooden house built in the forest full of wild animals.


    "Was it built by hunters in a nearby village?"


    Gray slightly raised his eyebrows and guessed.


    With a little hesitation, he approached the wooden house slowly.


    Because the wooden house appeared too strange, he kept an eye and tried not to make too much noise to get close to the wooden house.


    30 meters.


    20 meters.


    ¡­¡­


    He was getting closer and closer to the wooden house. Suddenly, the pupil in his eye suddenly shrank.


    The window of the wooden house was blocked by solid wood. He couldn''t see the situation inside. The door of the wooden house was also closed, but he actually saw several clear footprints on the snow at the door of the wooden house.


    "Someone!"


    It will leave such clear footprints that someone has just visited this place not long ago.


    Moreover, this person is by no means the six Viscount Fergus, because from the in-depth distance, there is still a distance from the center, and other people should not pass here.


    Shua!


    At this time, near gray, on the originally bare trees covered with ice and snow, suddenly a large number of green branches grew and quickly attacked gray from all directions.


    Whoosh!


    Aware of the movement, Gray''s cold hair stood up, his legs were filled with blood, and he suddenly retreated back.


    He has the blood of wind wolf. His movement speed is very fast, which is a notch faster than the general upper blood warrior. After the increase of blood power, his movement speed soars again.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The branches pierced through the snow like sharp arrows.


    With the movement speed after the increase of blood force, gray narrowly avoided the branches and retreated more than 20 meters away.


    He looked at the place where he stood before, and there was a lingering fear in his eyes.


    The root green branches, like root green arrows, pierce the place where he originally stood and even the nearby holes. If he avoids and slows down a little, I''m afraid many holes have been opened in his body.


    Although he wore iron rhinoceros armor, his head, his hands and his feet were not protected.


    Creak, creak!


    The sound of stepping on the snow sounded. A man with a white cloak came out of the shelter of a tree and looked in the direction of gray.


    This is a thin man with two small moustaches on his face and slightly dark skin. He may be in his forties or in his fifties.


    His eyes are very cold. When he looks at people, his eyes are full of indifference.


    "Fierce blood soldier!"


    The long sword had been pulled out by gray and held in his hand. He looked warily at the thin man who came out. At least he was a fierce blood warrior who could use the ability of blood beasts.


    If the other party is a fierce blood warrior, then just now, he can''t escape from the other party''s ability, so the other party''s strength is likely to be a fierce blood warrior.


    "Boy, you killed my pet?"


    The thin man looked at gray coldly.


    "Pets?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to do anything, gray naturally didn''t dare to act rashly in front of a fierce blood soldier. He asked uncertain.


    "You mean those big predators?"


    "Yes, they are. It seems that you killed many of my pets."


    The cool color in the thin man''s voice is even worse.


    "They attacked the village, and dozens of villagers have been killed by them. I had to kill them."


    Hearing that the man''s voice was colder, gray secretly shouted that it was bad and quickly explained.


    "Hum, who cheat? For you nobles, you care about the lives of dozens of civilians? Say, who are you..."


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Suddenly, the man started again.


    The deciduous trees around gray suddenly grew a large number of green branches on the originally bare trunk and quickly penetrated into gray.


    Shua!


    His face changed greatly. Gray quickly used his blood to increase his movement speed, and avoided these arrow like green branches from left to right.


    What cannot be avoided is to cut with a sword before stabbing yourself.


    It was not easy for him to avoid the attack of branches.


    Boom!


    But just as he was getting out of the green branches, a thin fist hit his head like a hammer.


    Before the fist was near, the cold wind had slapped gray on the face. Gray had no doubt that if he was hit by this punch, his head would blossom immediately.


    The power of blood poured into his legs again. His speed soared and suddenly moved to the side.


    After the strength reaches the upper blood warrior, the amount of his blood power increases again. He has tested it, and now he can use it almost 30 times in a row.


    Click!


    He dodged, but a deciduous tree with a thick thigh behind him broke in two from the middle directly under this punch.


    The upper part collapsed, and a large amount of snow fell from the trees, but the thin man had chased gray, and none of the snow fell on him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Use the power of blood to increase the movement speed. After lateral movement, gray quickly retreats.


    The thin man''s fist was as tight as brown sugar to gray.


    After all, gray is only a superior blood warrior. Even after using his blood power, his speed is still worse than that of the fierce blood warrior, and his distance from the thin man is gradually getting closer.


    Boom!


    His fist was close to his head, and his head would burst out the next moment. Naturally, his head was not as hard as the tree just now.


    The long sword in the middle of his right hand cleaved towards the man, hoping to force him back.


    But the man was flexible and short, avoided the sword swept by gray, and continued to punch gray on the head.


    Drink¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the pounding fist, gray filled his left hand with the power of blood and blocked the man''s pounding fist with the maximum power he could beat now.


    Boom!


    The fist collided and made a dull noise. Gray only felt a numbness in his left hand. Under the huge impact, the whole person went back one after another and hit a tree. The snow on the tree was constantly sprinkled and he was covered with snow.


    Like the speed, even if the blood power was used, his power was still a little worse than that of the fierce blood warrior.


    A fierce blood warrior needs at least four or five superior blood warriors to compete with it. It''s not just talk.


    Regardless of speed or strength, fierce blood soldiers should surpass superior blood soldiers. In addition, fierce blood soldiers can also use blood beast ability. In fact, four or five superior blood soldiers are only the minimum requirements.


    Gray was able to avoid the attack of a thin man for so long because he had both the speed characteristics of a wind wolf and the power characteristics of a cold tiger. Compared with ordinary upper blood soldiers, he had a smaller gap in strength and speed.


    "Huh?"


    The punch didn''t have the expected effect, and the thin man looked at gray a little unexpectedly.


    Originally, he thought the punch could smash Gray''s left hand, but that was not the case. Gray was just shaken back.


    I don''t understand. He doesn''t think much.


    Bang!


    The skinny man suddenly stepped on the ground, and a pit with a diameter of tens of centimeters appeared directly on the snow. He ejected himself and rushed to gray.


    Whoosh!


    The power of blood poured into his legs, and his legs suddenly expanded. Gray quickly avoided to the side, and his heart was anxious.


    In the fight just now, the blood force has been used for more than ten times. Now less than half of the blood force is left.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he had a decision in his heart.


    Boom!


    Seeing gray turn around, the skinny man turned around with the same dexterity and roaring fists, chasing gray.


    Shua!


    Gray swept out the long sword in his hand. The thin man closed his fist and turned sideways to avoid the long sword. Then he took a step forward. His fist was like a snake out of a hole, hitting gray straight.


    Shua!


    But just then, Gray''s long sword, which had been cut out in his hand, suddenly returned and cut at top speed towards the thin man''s fist.


    It turned out that the sword just cut out had turned back and flew when it was half cut out.


    His keen fighting talent gave him insight into the next action of the thin man, so he turned back so quickly.


    Poof!


    The long sword cleaved the man''s arm, just like cleaving on the cow leather, only cut a not too deep wound, and Yan Hong''s blood dripped from the wound.


    "Asshole!"


    The thin man roared with extreme anger. He didn''t think he would be hurt in the hands of a superior blood soldier. He felt a deep humiliation.


    The other fist pierced like an angry dragon and hammered at gray.


    Although gray has been in the extreme speed hind legs, he is still not as fast as the fist hammered by the thin man. The thin man''s fist hammered on Gray''s chest like a hammer.


    Boom! Click!


    Gray''s figure flew upside down and crashed into a thick bowl tree. After breaking the tree, he continued to fly upside down.


    It finally stopped after hitting another tree.

 Chapter 107

    "Damn it!"


    One punch beat gray hard, but the anger on the thin man''s face didn''t diminish.


    He looked at the bleeding wound on his arm, and his eyes burst into flames, staring at gray who was sliding down the tree. The anger in his eyes seemed to burn gray.


    He really didn''t expect that in the case of one-on-one, he would be hurt in the hands of a superior blood soldier.


    Although the injury was not serious and could be cured in a few days at most, he was injured in the hands of a superior blood soldier, which made him feel hot, angry and more ashamed.


    With a gloomy face, he stepped towards gray. Drops of blood slid down his injured arm and dropped on the snow, as if it were a burning flame in his heart.


    With the physical quality of the other party''s superior blood soldier, he should have lost his resistance ability after receiving his angry punch. He wondered how to cook the other party to vent his anger.


    Whoosh!


    But at this time, gray, who should have been unable to fall to the ground, suddenly ejected from the ground and ran away behind him. His movements were flexible and didn''t look like he had been injured.


    "How? Wearing... Inner armor?"


    The thin man was puzzled, but the next moment, he immediately thought of the reason.


    His legs suddenly stepped on the ground, and his body ran out like a flexible monkey, chasing after gray.


    Whoosh!


    While running, gray felt the sound closer and closer behind him, and his face was anxious.


    The reason why he was not injured was naturally because he was wearing an iron rhinoceros inner armor. The defense of the iron rhinoceros inner armor was difficult to hurt even the blood beast ability of the fierce blood soldier. It was nothing to block the punch of the thin man.


    However, the iron rhinoceros inner armor is only the inner armor after all, which can only protect the trunk except the limbs and head.


    Now, I''m afraid the skinny man has guessed that he is wearing inner armor. The next attack will focus on the key position of his head. Therefore, even if he is protected by iron rhinoceros inner armor, he can''t protect him.


    Moreover, the most deadly thing is that his current blood power can be used at most several times.


    Just then.


    Boom!


    The roar behind his head sounded. The thin man''s small but hard fist like a hammer had hit him. The target pointed directly at his head. He could even feel the cold wind blowing behind his head.


    Whoosh!


    He moved sideways and suddenly avoided to the side. The long sword in his hand swept in the direction of the fist behind him.


    WOW!


    The long sword cut off many dry branches, but it failed to cut to a thin man.


    In front of him, a figure wearing a white cloak suddenly appeared, and a punch hit him in the head. It was a thin man.


    Peng!


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, the force of blood poured into his left hand. His left hand suddenly expanded and punched at the roaring fist.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided, and the air squeezed in the middle by the two fists suddenly burst and sent out a sharp whistling sound.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s left hand was numb again. This time it was more serious than before, as if the whole hand had lost consciousness.


    Moreover, a powerful force passed into his body along his left hand. His body flew up and down uncontrollably, fell more than ten meters, and rolled on the ground for several times.


    Patter!


    Lying on the snow, his left hand lost consciousness, and the power of blood could be used twice. The situation was getting worse for gray.


    However, the look on Gray''s face was relaxed at this time and finally insisted on it.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    Behind the thin man, a figure in a golden war suit suddenly galloped forward.


    His feet stepped on the snow, only sank a little, and he had soared past, just like a dragonfly.


    This figure is naturally Viscount Fergus.


    Gray never thought of escaping from the fierce blood soldier with his own strength.


    He knew very well that it was impossible for him to escape from a fierce blood soldier whose strength and speed exceeded his own.


    From beginning to end, his goal was to insist until Viscount Fergus arrived. With the movement of the battle here, viscount Fergus realized that it was inevitable. Now he finally insisted.


    Whoosh!


    Viscount Fergus, who used his blood power to increase his movement speed, was very fast, and in an instant he was close behind the thin man.


    to be sonorous!


    Seeing that gray was hit by the thin man, the situation was unknown. He looked angry and shot angrily. The cyan magic sword came out of the scabbard, cut off the thin man''s waist with a sword, and prepared to cut the thin man in two.


    "No!"


    The movement behind him was detected by the thin man. He was startled and quickly avoided to the side.


    Shua!


    Others escaped, but the white cloak behind them could not escape, and was directly divided into two by the blue long sword from the middle position.


    With lingering fear, he turned and looked warily at the direction of the long sword.


    "McCarthy Thompson..."


    The skinny man''s turn made Viscount Fergus see the skinny man''s face. Viscount Fergus looked at him and immediately called out a name.


    Then his eyes burst out, he took a step forward, and the blue long sword in his hand stabbed the thin man straight away.


    Whoosh!


    When Viscount Fergus called out his name, the thin man''s face suddenly changed.


    While retreating quickly to avoid the sword stabbed by Viscount Fergus, the index finger of his right thumb was put to his lips, and a sharp whistle came from his mouth.


    His left hand is still numb. Gray stands up with his sword in his right hand. Suddenly he feels that his shoulder is held by someone. At the same time, there is a faint fragrance and sound.


    "Gray, are you okay?"


    He turned his head and saw that his shoulder was being held by Caroline''s hands, and looked at him with worry on his face.


    "I''m fine."


    Gray shook his head, looked at the Viscount Fergus and the thin man fighting together not far away, and frowned.


    "Sister Caroline, do you know who McCarthy Thompson is?"


    Caroline''s eyes also looked at the thin man and immediately understood the reason why gray asked, she said.


    "This man was once a pharmacist serving the Sidney family, but more than a year ago, he was wanted by the Sidney family because he was found to carry out human experiments prohibited by the kingdom."


    "I thought this man had escaped from the Marquis of Sidney. Unexpectedly, this man hid in our Fergus family territory."


    Just here, several people ran this way, Bernal, Ellis and Harry''s father and son.


    "Caroline, gray, what''s going on? How can father fight people?"


    "That man is wanted..."


    Gray and his wife gave a brief explanation to the crowd.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    High¡ª¡ª


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a series of roars sounded, and when the people looked around, dozens of large hunting beasts rushed here madly in the surrounding woods.


    "No, the man said that the large hunting beasts in the forest are his pets. He should be able to control these beasts!"


    Gray suddenly remembered what the thin man had said before. The other party''s whistle should be calling these beasts.


    "Stop those wild animals and I''ll help the viscount."


    Lord Harry gave an order, pulled an axe from behind and rushed to the place where Lord Fergus fought the thin man.


    He is one of the four soldiers under Viscount Fergus. He should not be one of the five superior blood soldiers now. Under the control of viscount Fergus, he has been able to join the battle of fierce blood soldiers.


    "One person stopped in one direction."


    Bernard looked serious and took the lead in rushing in one direction. There were a lot of wild animals. We must not let these wild animals interfere with the battle of viscount Fergus.


    Gray slightly thought, and finally chose a direction to meet the approaching beast.


    It''s not that he is afraid to expose the strength of the superior blood warrior, but his blood power can only be used twice now. Joining the battle of viscount Fergus is not helpful. It''s better to stop these beasts so as not to interfere with the battle of viscount Fergus.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    A giant grizzly bear, which should have been hibernating, stood up with its forelimbs more than three meters high. It was like a huge bear''s paw like a millstone and patted gray.


    Poof!


    Avoiding the paw of the giant bear, gray jumped and passed the giant bear. At that moment, the cold light of the sword in his hand flashed from the giant bear''s neck.


    Bang Dang!


    The giant bear fell and made a sound like the collapse of a house column.


    Bang!


    Gray fell to the ground, stepped on the ground fiercely, moved several meters horizontally as a whole, and split the head of a wild wolf who was ready to rush in while gray was fighting with the giant bear with a sword.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Even if there is not much blood left, he is still a superior blood warrior after all. In addition, the blood method is the wolf of the wind, which is very fast.


    No beast could break through the place he blocked. He even had time to help Ellis and Caroline on both sides intercept and share the pressure.


    Poof!


    As the last tiger with white hair was killed, no wild animals rushed this way.


    The number of wild animals is quite large. I''m afraid there are thirty or forty. After being summoned by the thin man''s whistle, they burst out fiercely and rushed here madly.


    However, gray is not an ordinary person. He is the lower blood warrior with the lowest strength. Gray is the upper blood warrior. The five people work together and finally kill these beasts completely.

 Chapter 108

    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Lord Fergus and Lord Harry are fighting with the skinny man. Lord Fergus fights with the skinny man from the front, while Lord Harry attacks the skinny man from behind and from the side from time to time.


    A pair of black iron boxers had been put on the thin man''s hands, and the sound of metal collision was caused by the collision between the opponent''s boxers and Viscount Fergus''s sword.


    However, in the face of the siege of viscount Fergus and Lord Harry, the thin man was obviously in a weak position and would be injured from time to time. There had been several wounds on his body, but the injuries were not serious.


    The injuries on his body are increasing, and the large hunting beasts under his control have been killed before they get close. The thin man''s face shows anxiety. An invisible wave appears from his body and spreads to the deciduous trees covered with ice and snow.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Suddenly, the surrounding deciduous trees began to grow green branches, swaying like a sword, stabbing Viscount Fergus and Lord Harry.


    Lord Fergus and Lord Harry both looked the same and hurried to the side.


    From the perspective of momentum, the sharpness of these branches will never be weaker than the real arrow, and that''s the fact.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    One hole after another appeared in the snow, each of which was very deep. If it stabbed people, it would definitely be one blood hole after another.


    Whoosh!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the thin man turned and left.


    I''m afraid there''s only a dead end to staying here, especially if the other party already knows the identity of his Marquis wanted.


    "Drink -"


    Just then, viscount Fergus suddenly burst into a violent drink, and a meter long blue wind blade suddenly appeared.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The wind blade easily cut off the branches intercepted between Viscount Fergus and the thin man, and went straight after the thin man.


    "No!"


    The movement coming after him startled the thin man, and he turned sideways to avoid to the right.


    Although he didn''t see what came after him, his intuition told him that it was by no means a good thing.


    Poof!


    But just before he could lift his left foot, the blue wind blade had cut through his left leg.


    "Ah --"


    The red blood splashed wildly, splashing several meters away. He screamed with pain, one foot was unstable, and fell to the ground with a plop.


    He knew that he was finished and lost his right leg. It was impossible for him to escape from an opponent in the same realm.


    He looked back at Viscount Fergus bitterly. He was unwilling. His experiment had not been successful. If his experiment was successful, he could tear it up at the command of a fierce blood soldier.


    His unwillingness was seen by Viscount Fergus, but the sword in Viscount Fergus''s hand was not soft at all.


    Poof!


    The long sword cut into the thin man''s neck and came out from behind his neck. His head flew up with a color of resentment on it.


    "Call -"


    Not far from the thin man''s body, where the blood could not be splashed, viscount Fergus stood there with a bloody sword and breathed a sigh.


    Although the other party has lost the ability to escape, after all, the other party is a fierce blood warrior, and can use the blood beast ability. Just in case, he directly killed the other party.


    Putting the sword back in its sheath, viscount Fergus looked at gray and asked.


    "Gray, how''s your left hand?"


    When he came, he just saw Gray and the thin man blow a punch, and then gray was blown away.


    Just because of this, he would take a shot at the skinny man with anger before he knew the identity of the skinny man.


    "There''s still some numbness, but it should be all right."


    Gray was not sure.


    "Let me have a look."


    Viscount Fergus had strode forward, picked up Gray''s left hand and checked it. A moment later, he relaxed his airway.


    "There are some muscle strains, but there''s nothing wrong with the bones. Don''t practice for the time being in recent days."


    Viscount Fergus raised his eyebrows slightly and had a trace of doubt in his heart.


    Gray hasn''t been a superior blood warrior for a day, and he hasn''t had time to tell him. As for Gray''s previous performance in hunting wild animals, he thinks gray used his blood force to increase his movement speed, so he thinks gray is still a medium blood warrior.


    With the strength of the middle blood soldier, he fought hard with the fierce blood soldier, but there was only a little strain. This kind of injury is not too heavy, but too light.


    However, he was relieved to think that the thin man didn''t even take out his boxers before. The thin man should not do his best.


    Gray could feel Lord Fergus''s doubts, but now that Lord Harry and his son were present, it was naturally inconvenient to reveal his current strength.


    "How did you get into trouble with the Marquis''s wanted man?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, not delving into the question.


    "When I went deep into the black earth forest, I saw the wooden house. When I wanted to explore the wooden house, I met this man."


    Gray recalled carefully.


    "The man said and killed me. Now I think he might think I found the identity of his wanted man, or he was afraid that I would spread the news of him here, so he killed me."


    "Father, this man''s blood beast ability should be to control plants. How did he control beasts?"


    Next, Bernal asked with doubt.


    "I''m not sure. This house should be built by McCarthy Thompson. Come in and have a look."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    He also saw for the first time that he could control wild animals without ability, and there were so many.


    Although he knew that there was a special blood method that could control wild animals, there were many restrictions on the control. Both the strength and quantity of the controlled objects were strictly limited, far less than the wanted McCarthy Thompson.


    With doubts in their hearts, they opened the door and entered the wooden house.


    What catches the eye is a long table.


    On the long table, there are many bottles and cans, as well as some Rune items that are not only useful.


    It is very similar to the bottles and cans I saw last time at master DURU. It is obvious that this man is indeed a herbalist.


    "Is this...?"


    They looked separately in the room. On a tea table near the wall, gray found almost dozens of papers full of contents.


    It was caught in a wooden clip. Obviously, it should be a very important thing for a thin man, otherwise he would not cherish it so much.


    Picking up the stack of paper, gray quickly looked through it.


    The first 20 pages are some reasoning formulas of drug dosage and drug properties that gray can''t understand.


    Gray passed by directly. Finally, there were some experimental records in the form of diary that gray could understand.


    October 3rd.


    I succeeded. After countless failed improvements, I successfully controlled a beast with medicine.


    October 15.


    The number of beasts under control reached 38.


    October 20.


    In recent days, I have been catching wild animals in the red leaf forest, controlling more than 100 wild animals.


    ¡­¡­


    November 3rd.


    The beasts that were initially controlled became resistant to drugs and lost control one after another.


    It has been proved that continuous improvement is needed to achieve a practical level. The time for resistance must be extended. If resistance can be eliminated, it is the best.


    On November 12, there was no progress in the research, and the efficacy intensity was still too low. With the current intensity and the resistance of blood animals, it could not succeed in blood animals at all.


    There was no record here. It stopped a few days before gray and them arrived here.


    "Gray, what is it?"


    Seeing that gray had finished reading, viscount Fergus looked sideways and asked him.


    "The man made a drug that can control the beast for a certain period of time. After that, the beast will no longer be controlled by this drug because it has developed drug resistance."


    "Most of the wild animals in the black earth forest were caught from other places and controlled in this way."


    Gray''s face showed a trace of surprise. The reason why the thin man could control the beast was finally known.


    "And the man finally wanted to control the blood beast. He wanted to finally control the blood beast by improving the drug, but he didn''t succeed."


    After listening to Gray''s words, everyone was amazed. This man was able to refine medicine to control wild animals. Although it was not perfect, it was extremely difficult.


    However, I was relieved to think that the other party had served the Sidney Marquis family after all. If he had no corresponding talent for refining medicine, he would not be favored by the Sidney family.


    If he had not carried out human experiments prohibited by the Kingdom, his future achievements would certainly not be low, and he might become a master of medicine refining.


    ¡±Here is a leather book. "


    The crowd continued to search. Soon after, under the mattress, Bernard found a book completely loaded with leather.


    He opened the book, looked at it for a few times and said.


    "This is a blood method, called wooden monkey. It should be the blood method that this man practices!"


    "It''s really the blood method he practiced."


    Viscount Fergus nodded. There was an introduction to the man''s blood method on the wanted notice. The man''s blood method was indeed "wooden monkey".


    Moreover, the blood method of wooden monkey can control plant growth to a certain extent, which can be said to be an excellent auxiliary means for herbalists.


    In addition, the people who practice the blood method "wooden monkey" have extreme flexibility. They have the advantage of being unique in refining medicine, which can be said to be very suitable.

 Chapter 109

    They searched the room. In addition to dozens of papers found by gray and the blood method found by Bernal, they found only a few crystal bottles containing unknown liquid.


    Because there is no label on the bottle, I don''t know what the function of these liquids is. Is it the kind of medicine that can control wild animals.


    They took these things up and wrapped the thin man''s head with a blanket. They returned to the original place outside the black soil forest, where the soldiers had set up tents.


    "Viscount, do you want to continue to enter the black earth forest to kill?"


    Asked Lord Harry.


    "No, let the soldiers withdraw the tent and go straight back to the castle."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    With seven of them, it is impossible to clean up all the wild animals in such a large forest at one time.


    Therefore, originally, they planned to spend several days, repeatedly enter the black earth forest from different directions, and repeatedly search and hunt large hunting beasts.


    However, according to the "experimental records" found in the house before, the large hunting beasts in the black earth forest are controlled by the wanted McCarthy Thompson. Since the wanted McCarthy Thompson did not appear when he called, it should be gone.


    Of course, the most important thing is to take the head of the wanted McCarthy Thompson to Sidney castle as soon as possible. All the wanted criminals have a reward. If they can''t prove their identity until the head decays, they will miss the reward.


    A dozen people returned to the castle in the afternoon. The wanted McCarthy Thompson would naturally be handled by Viscount Fergus, and gray and others returned to their bedrooms.


    "Master gray, what happened to your hand?"


    Gray''s left hand was badly swollen and expanded all round. Barbara, the maid, saw it at a glance and was worried.


    "Nothing, just a little muscle strain. Go and get me Lvyu hemostatic cream."


    Grace signaled that he was okay.


    Barbara, the maid, hurried to trot away. She soon brought emerald hemostatic cream and applied it to Gray''s hand. She gently applied it to Gray''s left hand to make the effect play faster. Then she wrapped white gauze around Gray''s hand.


    The coolness seeped into gray''s arm. Gray felt much better and couldn''t help recalling today''s battle with the wanted McCarthy Thompson.


    The gap with the fierce blood soldiers is obvious. Although he is quite strong among the superior blood soldiers, there is still a big gap with the fierce blood soldiers.


    But he doesn''t belittle himself.


    Today, if it weren''t for him, I''m afraid he would have died in.


    The speed of the wind wolf and the power of the cold tiger make the gap between him and the fierce blood warrior closer than the ordinary upper blood warrior, which is why he can persist in the hands of the wanted McCarthy Thompson until Viscount Fergus arrives.


    "This man can actually refine medicine to control wild animals. Although it is only temporary, it is not difficult to see his talent in refining medicine."


    "The first part of the papers I found before is probably the deduction process of veterinary medicine. Unfortunately, I don''t know anything about refining medicine. Otherwise, I might be able to deduce the formula of veterinary medicine from these papers."


    The animal control medicine invented by the wanted McCarthy Thompson has great potential. If it can be further deduced to the point of controlling blood animals, even if it is only the lowest level of fierce blood animals, its value is immeasurable.


    On this continent, the most indispensable thing is blood beasts. You can think about what a shocking picture it would be if tens of thousands of fierce blood beasts appeared on the battlefield and charged the enemy neatly and uniformly?


    I''m afraid the army of any kingdom is irresistible. It is absolutely invincible wherever it passes.


    Unfortunately, he is not a herbalist and can not deduce the formula of animal control medicine, nor can he improve the prescription to the extent that he can control blood animals.


    Although beast and blood beast have the title of "beast", there is a great gap between them.


    Ordinary beasts can compete with experienced hunters, but only fierce blood warriors can compete with fierce blood beasts.


    The gap between the two is the gap between ordinary hunters and fierce blood soldiers. It seems very small, but it is as huge as a gap.


    Gray even felt that even if he gave the prescription to master DURU of Sidney castle, the other party might not be able to deduce it further.


    The level of controlling veterinary drugs should only be regarded as the level of ordinary drugs, and the level of drugs that can control blood animals is at least the level of magic drugs. Master DURU may not have the ability to deduce it.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Behind him, the bedroom door was pushed open. With a crisp sound of footsteps, a person ran in. Without looking back, gray could guess that Sarah would run in, because she would run into his bedroom without knocking.


    "Brother, brother, I heard you... Hurt?"


    Sure enough, she immediately heard Sarah''s obviously anxious voice from behind.


    The other party quickly ran to gray and saw Gray''s left hand wrapped in gauze. His face was full of worry. Tears swirled in his eyes and would flow out at any time.


    "A slight injury, it''s okay."


    Gray gave a voice of comfort and moved his left hand in pain, indicating that the injury to his left hand was not serious.


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    Gray nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, gray recovered from the injury to his left hand, and the reward of the wanted McCarthy Thompson has been received by the Fergus family.


    The bonus of 5000 gold coins is almost equivalent to the income received by Viscount Fergus for half a year, but it is taken for granted considering the identity of the other party.


    The other party is a pharmacist who can create wealth. If the reward is too low, it will inevitably make some families take risks, cover for the other party, and cooperate with the other party to refine drugs and sell them secretly. Therefore, a high reward is inevitable.


    In fact, gray felt that with the other party''s talent in refining medicine, the reward of 5000 gold coins was too little.


    However, if he was given another chance, he would never stop Viscount Fergus from killing him.


    This man is highly gifted, but he has no moral bottom line. He is crazy to do experiments with human bodies, which is beyond the limit of Gray''s tolerance.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the open space of a warehouse in the castle, gray threw his left hand one after another into the air, and the air exploded like firecrackers.


    "It''s really good!"


    Feeling the strength of his left hand, gray nodded with satisfaction. His left hand was really good.


    After all, there is no fracture, and there is Lvyu hemostatic ointment, which has an excellent effect. It is natural that civilians can recover in a few days.


    "I''ve been delayed for a few days. From today on, I can continue to practice the blood method."


    "After the strength reaches the upper blood warrior, there is no time to cultivate. According to the past situation, the cultivation speed should be lower than that of the middle blood warrior, but I don''t know how much it will decrease, and how long can it be promoted to the fierce blood warrior?"


    Gray threw himself into practice.

 Chapter 110

    In a twinkling of an eye, two months later,


    When winter goes and spring comes, the thick snow turns into snow water, melts into the soil and flows into low-lying rivers.


    Around the castle and the horse farm at the foot of the mountain, green grass grows continuously.


    Tall deciduous trees also began to grow green buds.


    Because of the cold weather, the civilians who had been in the house for more than two months began to walk out of the house one after another.


    The sun was not hot, the breeze was still a little cold, but their faces were full of bright smiles.


    Finally, I have survived this damn winter. Finally, I don''t have to look at the reduction of food every day. Finally, I can grow food again


    To the south of the castle, the open sky where gray usually practices.


    Facing the still slightly cold wind, gray stood in the open space to practice the blood method.


    More than two hours later, sweating, he stopped practicing, exhaled a long breath, and the gas turned into a white smoke and dissipated slowly.


    Two months later, the time he could persist in cultivating blood method increased again, and he was able to persist until the first cultivation posture was completed for the fifth time.


    "In two months, I finished the first training posture for the fifth time, that is to say, it will take me at least six months to reach the fierce blood warrior."


    "This is also thanks to the Sidney family''s increase in the sales share of the Fergus family''s blood animal blood. Now they can take the blood animal blood once a week."


    Grace cableway.


    After the strength reaches the upper blood warrior, the speed of strength improvement unexpectedly drops again. After all, the stronger the strength, the more difficult it will be to improve the strength.


    "In only eight months, the strength can be promoted from superior blood soldiers to fierce blood soldiers. This speed is not slow."


    Although the speed slowed down, gray didn''t have much dissatisfaction.


    Some time ago, he asked Viscount Fergus. The other party became a superior blood soldier at the age of 27, and became a fierce blood soldier at the age of 35. In other words, it took the other party eight years to upgrade from a superior blood soldier to a fierce blood soldier.


    Compared with the other party, his current promotion speed is more than ten times faster. What else are you dissatisfied with?


    After taking a hot bath and changing clothes, Gray''s fatigue caused by practice has been eliminated a lot.


    "It''s time to raise the strength to the top blood warrior. Tell Viscount Fergus."


    Gray went to Viscount Fergus''s study.


    Six months, that is, half a year. Although this time will be slightly longer because the bottleneck will stagnate for a period of time, it should not grow too much.


    If you don''t tell Viscount Fergus that you are already a superior blood warrior as soon as possible, so that Viscount Fergus can have psychological preparation and prepare the strength to meet the needs of the fierce blood warrior as soon as possible, his cultivation may stop after more than six months.


    Even if you have the ability to swallow the blood of a blood beast and cause physical transformation, you can''t do anything without a higher level of blood beast blood.


    As for relying on their own ability to obtain, it is impossible at present.


    With his current strength, it is difficult to hunt fierce blood beasts, let alone crazy blood beasts stronger than fierce blood beasts.


    As for buying, where does the money come from? Of course, the most important point is that even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.


    For example, the wind wolf blood consumed by the Fergus family every month is limited by the Sidney family. There is no corresponding channel, so it is difficult to buy it.


    The reason why the Sidney family can supply is that there is a hunting team specialized in hunting blood animals, which will enter the forest from time to time to hunt blood animals.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In front of viscount Fergus''s study, gray knocked at the door.


    "Come in!"


    There was a steady voice from Viscount Fergus, and gray opened the door and went in.


    "Gray, what are you doing here?"


    When he saw Gray coming in, viscount Fergus smiled.


    "Father, my strength has reached the upper blood soldier!"


    Now that it had been decided, gray did not hesitate and spoke directly.


    "What...? superior blood warrior? Are you sure?!"


    Hearing Gray''s words, viscount Fergus''s face looked dull for a moment. For a moment, he frowned slightly, and his tone was skeptical.


    Based on his understanding of Gray''s character, he naturally knew that gray could not joke on this issue, but the shock of the news was too great for him to believe.


    How long has gray been a medium blood warrior?


    It''s only a little more than half a year now, and now, gray actually ran over and told him that he was already a superior blood soldier.


    Isn''t it possible that gray was promoted from the middle blood warrior to the upper blood warrior in only more than half a year?


    "There should be no mistake!"


    Gray nodded.


    "My cultivation of blood method has been able to persist to the fifth time."


    "The fifth time? You... Come with me."


    Forced by the shock in his heart, viscount Fergus stood up and took gray to a house behind the castle, pushed the door and went in.


    Into the eye is an empty room. Only in the corner, there is a weapon rack with several iron and wood weapons.


    The ground in the house is paved with large blue stone slabs. The stone used in the stone slab is the same as that used in the battle platform of Sidney castle. It is a kind of stone with hardness comparable to steel.


    Gray knew this place because it was where Viscount Fergus usually practiced.


    Although this method of blood, if we do not know the matching formula with the essence of blood, and implant corresponding blood vessels, even if we steal the past, it is useless.


    However, the blood method that can reach crazy level is already quite rare, and it is best not to expose it. Therefore, viscount Fergus usually practices in this closed cultivation room.


    "Use the power of blood to show your fastest moving speed!"


    Viscount Fergus looked at gray and said with some expectation.


    Although he was shocked that gray said he was already a superior blood soldier, he looked forward to it. If Gray had really become a superior blood soldier from a middle blood soldier in only half a year, he could not imagine Gray''s potential in the future.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, and the blood filled his legs. His legs under his trousers suddenly expanded a circle, propped up his trousers slightly, and then suddenly, he flashed out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    His figure twinkled rapidly in the practice room. For a moment, he appeared on the left side against the wall, on the right side against the wall, on the door, and on the innermost wall


    Viscount Fergus''s eyes moved with Gray''s movement, and their look became brighter and brighter, even hot.


    Superior blood soldiers, absolute superior blood soldiers, and only superior blood soldiers can have this speed!!!


    "Well, you can!"


    He took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart. Viscount Fergus looked at gray who returned to him and said.


    "Your strength is indeed a superior blood warrior!"


    "Your talent exceeded my expectations. I didn''t expect you to be promoted from the next blood warrior to the middle blood warrior in a very short time."


    Considering the time spent before gray was promoted from the lower blood warrior to the middle blood battle, viscount Fergus finally reluctantly accepted Gray''s promotion to the upper blood warrior so quickly.


    He said solemnly with a look on his face.


    "But I hope you don''t spread it, even Bernal and them. You should understand my intention."


    "Yes, father."


    Gray nodded. Of course he understood Viscount Fergus''s intention.


    Although he is not afraid of the assassination of other Viscount families with his current strength, if he makes too much publicity and makes other Viscount families feel that there is no hope in the battle of earls, these Viscount families may take risks and do some extreme things.

 Chapter 111

    After parting from Viscount Fergus, gray returned to his bedroom.


    Barbara waved back the maid, closed the door and took out both bronze vials from the compartment of the coffee table.


    Shake the bronze vial with the concentrated medicine written on it to confirm that the concentrated medicine is still there. Gray puts the concentrated medicine back into the compartment and looks at another bronze vial.


    Naturally, the shadow snake blood is contained in the vial. Now it has been half a year since the last time I took cold tiger blood, and in the process, my strength has been improved from a medium blood warrior to a superior blood warrior. He estimated that his current physical quality should be enough to bear the transformation.


    Unscrewing the cork of the bronze vial, a strong smell of blood came into gray''s nose. As soon as he stopped breathing, he took the bronze vial and poured it into his mouth.


    Gollum, Gollum!


    The weight of the bronze vial was not much. He swallowed the shadow snake''s blood in three or five times.


    Hula!


    As if he had just swallowed boiling water, the hot heat was intended to appear in Gray''s stomach and tumble wantonly.


    Then it began to spread to the body and elsewhere.


    Heat spreads rapidly. After a while, every body organ, every muscle tissue, and even the most microscopic body cells are filled with this heat.


    As if he was steaming in a sauna, and as if he was baking on a fire at this time, beads of sweat as big as beans slid down his forehead.


    He didn''t look in the mirror, but he could guess that he was already drunk and his face was red.


    As sweat slipped from his forehead and temples, his clothes gradually became wet.


    He lost his sense of time. For a while, he couldn''t judge how long it was. The heat on him gradually subsided and finally disappeared.


    "Call -"


    Gray gasped and felt extremely tired as if he had run several marathons.


    A moment later, after recovering some, he got up from his chair.


    "After transformation, although I still feel very tired, it is obviously not as strong as the last time I took cold tiger blood."


    "Sure enough, the previous guess is right. If you want not to cause damage to your body due to transformation, you either need a longer time interval, or you need strong physical quality."


    "Although I don''t know which of these two conditions is affecting me, as long as I improve my strength by one level and take it once, it should not cause damage to my body."


    With a slightly heavy step, he left the bedroom and went to the bathroom. After taking another bath, gray returned to the bedroom, lay in bed and fell asleep.


    If you want to recover from extreme fatigue, the fastest way is to take medicine such as healing medicine.


    You know, in the last Viscount war, the richens family was seriously injured the first day, but it has completely recovered the next day. It can be seen that this healing medicine has strong efficacy.


    Gray naturally has no cure, so he can only speed up his recovery with deep sleep.


    At noon, Barbara was called by the maid for lunch. In the afternoon, gray came to the usual practice place in the south of the castle.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The power of blood poured into his legs. His figure moved back and forth in the open space. A moment later, he stopped.


    "The speed did not increase!"


    From the last battle between Viscount Fergus and the shadow snake, it is not difficult to guess that the speed of the shadow snake is not as fast as the wind wolf. As expected, his speed has not been improved.


    Of course, it didn''t slow down. Fortunately, otherwise, he would have cried.


    This also proves once again that this transformation does not absorb all the characteristics of the corresponding blood beast, at least worse than the characteristics of the original body.


    "What about power?"


    The power of blood poured into his hands, and Gray''s hands expanded a circle with the naked eye, making the original vigorous arms slightly strong.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Then, the body suddenly squatted, kneaded into a solid fist, and smashed on the stone paved ground like a pile driver.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the slate hit by Gray''s fist was smashed at the first time.


    Under the powerful force of the fist hitting the ground, all the debris sputtered around like bullets. Not only that, the stone slabs adjacent to this stone slab, and even the nearby stone slabs, all broke and flew.


    On the surrounding ground, there are broken slate debris everywhere, as well as the soil sputtered after the fragmentation of the slate, which is like being driven down by a pile driver.


    "Er, don''t use this method in the future!"


    Seeing this destructive scene, Gray said to himself with a slight embarrassment on his face.


    With the increase of his strength, his destructive power is becoming stronger and stronger. If he punches, it is not enough to change a slate. If he wants to change, he needs to change a large area.


    Although in his current position in the castle, the housekeeper and servant would not dare to say anything, but would obediently fill the pit on the ground and find the slate to pave it again, he would be quite embarrassed. After all, this is an increase in other people''s workload, and it is a substantial one.


    He stood up, shook the debris and soil on his body, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Whether the strength has been enhanced or not, I don''t feel it..."


    Speed can also be intuitively felt through moving speed, but power is difficult to be intuitively felt in this way alone.


    It would be nice to have a boxing machine that tests boxing power in previous lives. Unfortunately, there is no such machine in this world.


    No, maybe, but gray didn''t know it was.


    The world has some strange powers that it did not have in previous lives. In some aspects, it is no worse or even better developed than in previous lives.


    Just like Viscount Fergus''s magic sword, chopping steel is as easy as chopping wood. This technology can never be done in previous lives.


    "Although I have seen both the cold tiger and the shadow snake, and I have also seen their battles with the Viscount Fergus, I really can''t tell which kind of blood beast has more power."


    He shook his head. Gray didn''t delve into the problem. He glanced at his fist, but there was a trace of joy on his face.


    "I don''t know if the power characteristics of the shadow snake have been absorbed, but the defense characteristics of the shadow snake have definitely been absorbed by me!"


    According to the last observation of shadow snake, he found that shadow snake has strong defense ability.


    The magic sword in Viscount Fergus''s hand has the ability to enhance the sharpness. Even so, the shadow snake was completely killed after cutting many swords on the shadow snake. It is not difficult to see that the shadow snake has strong physical defense.


    Although this kind of physical defense is certainly not comparable to the blood beast of armored rhinoceros, it is certain to surpass the wind wolf and cold tiger.


    In the past, when he punched, although his hand would not break the skin, it would be painful and swollen. But this time, he didn''t feel any pain. There is no doubt that his defense has been greatly improved.


    "In terms of strength, not to mention for the time being, defense has indeed been enhanced. That is to say, now I have the speed characteristics of wind wolves, the strength characteristics of cold tigers and the defense characteristics of shadow snakes."


    "Gather the powerful characteristics of three kinds of blood beasts. Now I should be enough to defeat the children of top noble families who practice special blood methods?"


    The special blood method mastered by the top family generally surpasses the ordinary blood method in many aspects of strength, speed and defense. This is also the reason why the people of the top family are stronger in the same realm than the ordinary family.


    However, gray, after all, is a combination of the most powerful characteristics of the three blood beasts of wind wolf, cold tiger and shadow snake. Fighting at the same level, he feels that he should be enough to defeat these people. Even if he is not good enough, he should be enough to draw.

 Chapter 112

    "Does the blood of the shadow snake only strengthen my defense?"


    Gray thought about the problem and left the open space.


    In the distance, Barbara, dressed as a black-and-white maid, came. She was slender and graceful. Looking at the figure of the other party, Gray''s eyes suddenly opened slightly, but soon returned to normal.


    "Master gray!"


    Barbara, the maid, didn''t notice Gray''s tiny moment. She walked up to him and saluted him respectfully.


    Gray nodded and ordered.


    "Go and tell Nick housekeeper to find someone to repaint the stone slab in the open space!"


    "Yes, master gray!"


    Barbara, the maid, answered. She was used to repairing the flagstones in the open space every few months.


    Green looked at the other party''s leaving back with a strange look in his eyes.


    "Sure enough..."


    At this time, in Gray''s eyes, the figure of Barbara, the distant maid, is no longer wearing black and white maid clothes, but a fuzzy human figure painted with red paint like an oil painting.


    The human shape is extremely vague, but the human shape can be seen vaguely.


    The surface is red, dark and light, unevenly distributed, just like the random graffiti of abstract painters.


    "Is this... Infrared sensing?"


    One hand on his chin, gray guessed.


    Snakes are animals with poor eyesight. They are praised for their myopia, but they have excellent ability to find prey. Even if they are tens of meters away, they can accurately find prey even at night.


    The reason is that they can feel the infrared emitted by organisms, and this infrared is a kind of thermal radiation. As long as organisms must have strong thermal radiation, they must not escape the infrared perception of snakes.


    Now, he seems to have acquired this infrared sensing ability.


    "How? My strength hasn''t reached the level of fierce blood warrior. How can I have the ability of blood beast? No, I see..."


    Thoughts whirled in Gray''s mind, and gray came up with a reasonable explanation.


    Infrared perception is the ability of snakes, but this ability is not the exclusive ability of snake blood animals. Even if it is not snake blood animals, just ordinary snakes also have this ability, so he will have infrared perception before reaching the fierce blood warrior.


    "I didn''t expect that in addition to the defense characteristics, I also obtained infrared perception. Even if I can''t determine the power, this shadow snake blood animal blood is also worth it."


    A copy of shadow snake blood is enhanced in two aspects. From this point alone, shadow snake blood is more valuable than cold tiger blood and wind wolf blood in front.


    Moreover, both defense characteristics and infrared sensing characteristics are extremely useful characteristics.


    The defense feature can enhance Gray''s defense. At a critical moment, it can completely save Gray''s life.


    But for example, in the last battle with the wanted McCarthy Thompson, if Gray had obtained the defense characteristics of the shadow snake at that time, his self-protection ability in the other party''s hands should be stronger, and he should not hurt his left hand in the end.


    Infrared vision is also very useful.


    The last time he went to the imperial ruins in Chiye forest, he encountered the shadow snake. Up to now, he still feels cold in his heart.


    The other party completely hid in the shadow, even Viscount Fergus didn''t notice it, and suddenly attacked, which really startled him.


    Fortunately, viscount Fergus responded in time, otherwise he and Bernard would be seriously injured even if they didn''t die.


    At that time, if he already had infrared sensing, he should be able to detect even if the other party hid in the shadow. In this way, he could be on guard in advance and would not be unprepared at all.


    As if he had found a new toy, gray had been using infrared vision in the castle.


    In his eyes, servants are like random graffiti, with a strange abstract beauty.


    The body seems to be painted with different shades of red pigment. The color of the trunk is generally darker, while the color of the limbs is much lighter, even with a touch of red and green.


    If the artist who gets this infrared perception is an abstract painter, at this moment, I''m afraid he has burst out of inspiration and the brush is flying.


    He didn''t turn off this infrared perception until a shorter and slimmer figure ran towards him.


    No, it can''t be said to be off. It''s just to minimize the sensitivity of this infrared perception, so that this infrared perception will not affect the normal vision, but if you are in a dark environment, you can also feel people in the dark.


    The man who ran to her was a lovely girl about 1.5 meters tall. She was wearing a long white skirt and two braids on her head from left to right, which made her more and more cute.


    "Brother."


    The girl is naturally Sarah. She turned 14 just over a month ago, the last month of winter.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gray couldn''t help smiling when he saw the other party coming.


    "Brother, you promised me that you would accompany me to Fergus city after the snow melted."


    Sarah looked expectantly at gray.


    "Uh."


    Gray remembered that more than a month ago, on Sarah''s birthday, she forced gray to take him to Fergus city.


    However, there was snow everywhere at that time, and the weather was extremely cold. Considering that Sarah had not started to practice the blood method after all, her physical quality was far less powerful than them, and it was easy to catch the wind cold, so she said to make it up for her in early spring next year.


    He had forgotten it himself, but Sarah had not forgotten it. No, as soon as spring came and the snow melted, she immediately found gray.


    "OK."


    Since he agreed, naturally there was no reason to refuse. Besides, gray couldn''t bear to refuse when he looked at the other party''s expectant eyes.


    "Housekeeper Nick, prepare a carriage for us and arrange a team of soldiers. We''re going to the city."


    He found Nick, the castle steward, and commanded.


    After listening to his orders, housekeeper Nick inquired.


    "Master gray, do you need to call Lord Linde?"


    According to the custom of the castle, every time gray needed to leave the castle, he needed Lord Linde''s escort and protection.


    "Don''t bother Lord Linde. I''ll just walk around Fergus and have a team of soldiers."


    Gray thought and shook his head.


    Lord Linde, after all, is a Lord with noble status. It''s really bad to always trouble each other. Besides, he has the strength of a superior blood warrior and is not afraid of the assassination of each Viscount family, so he doesn''t intend to trouble each other.


    "Yes, master Gree!"


    Nick, the housekeeper, respectfully left and ordered the other servants to prepare the carriage soldiers, while he himself trotted all the way to the study of viscount Fergus on the second floor of the castle.


    Although this was master Gray''s own request, if something really happened, he would definitely be punished, so he came to report the situation to Viscount Fergus at the first time.


    "It''s all right, let him. Just send another team of soldiers to follow!"


    Viscount Fergus already knew the strength of Gray''s superior blood warrior. Naturally, he also understood that with Gray''s current strength, it was impossible for each Viscount family to assassinate him.


    Moreover, there are many soldiers stationed in Fergus City, which is very close to Fergus castle. If he is attacked, he can arrive in a few minutes at most, and naturally he will not stop it.


    In the afternoon, they left the castle and strolled around the city all afternoon. Until the evening, they returned to the castle.


    After wandering around the city all afternoon, gray himself had a good time. After coming to the world for so long, he was the first time to really visit Fergus City, which is only a few hundred meters away from Fergus castle.


    Although I wandered for a while on the way back from learning noble dance last time, it was just on the way, not in the real sense.


    At the same time, since crossing, the big stone that has been pressing in his heart has also fallen. In this world, he finally has the ability to protect himself.


    With the strength of superior blood soldiers, as long as you don''t kill yourself, there should be no problem in self-protection when Viscount Fergus leads this mu of land.

 Chapter 113

    Deep in the black forest, outside the hut where the wanted McCarthy Thompson once lived.


    A purple haired man in black came to the hut step by step, stepping on the soft black soil.


    There was a scar across half of his face. His face was as cold as ice, and what was colder was his eyes, like ice rays. It seemed that anything caught by these eyes would be frozen.


    He opened the door of the hut, went into the hut and looked inside the hut.


    Wardrobe, the bottom of furniture, under the bed


    He didn''t let go of all the places. He looked carefully one by one. Finally, after looking for all the places in the whole room, he stood up and frowned.


    rustle!


    Outside, there was a slight rustle like the wind. He suddenly turned around and looked away with cold eyes.


    Then he saw four figures in black clothes, appearing in his vision.


    "Captain!"


    Four figures in black came to the hut and respectfully shouted. There were men and women in the voice.


    "Well, did you find out who killed McCarthy Thompson?"


    The purple haired man with scar on his face asked in a cold voice.


    "I''ve found it. It''s Viscount Emerson Fergus here."


    One of the four men in black replied.


    "Emerson Fergus?"


    Talking about the name, the man with scarred purple hair on his face had cold eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in the open space south of the castle, Gray was practicing, but he saw Barbara, the maid, running in a panic.


    "What''s up?"


    Gray frowned slightly, stopped practicing and looked at each other.


    He doesn''t like being disturbed when practicing. Barbara, the maid, knows this. Since she knows that she still comes to disturb, the importance of this matter must exceed his practice at this time.


    "Gray... Young master, the Viscount asked you... To go to the gate of the castle and meet the distinguished guests with them!"


    Because she ran all the way, Barbara, the maid, was panting. With her panting, her chest fluctuated continuously.


    "Distinguished guest?"


    Gray didn''t notice it, or noticed it, but he didn''t have the energy to appreciate it. He whispered the word "distinguished guest" in his mouth.


    It is conceivable that the person who can be called a distinguished guest by Viscount Fergus should be from the Earl family at least, and his status in the Earl family should not be too low.


    "The Earl family close to the Fergus family is the Ford family. Are they from the Ford family?"


    "But the Ford family doesn''t seem to have much contact with the Fergus family. Why did the Ford family visit?"


    With these in mind, gray kept walking, taking Barbara, the maid, to the gate of the castle.


    When he reached the gate of the castle, he saw Viscount Fergus, lady Milan, Boral, Caroline and others waiting there.


    He went over to vicomte Fergus. Just as he was about to ask, he saw a team coming in the distance.


    At the periphery of the team are dozens of elite soldiers wearing black and white armor. The horses under them are all pure black.


    In the inner layer of elite soldiers are eight people wearing white war clothes and riding on white horses.


    Surrounded by people in white war clothes and soldiers in black and white armor, there is a beautifully decorated carriage.


    Pulling the carriage are two strong and tall horses. Their hair is red and their eyes are bright. They are two red blood horses. They can pull the carriage with red blood horses. It can be seen that the identity of the people in the carriage is unusual.


    In fact, the carriage has the same pattern of blood beast on the left and right sides.


    It is bronze in color. It has a thick body, four strong legs, a slightly long neck, and three sharp corners on its head. One on both sides of its head and one longer than its forehead pierce the sky.


    This is the pattern of bronze backed dragon and beast, and the identity of the owner of the carriage is already obvious.


    "Is it from the Sidney family?"


    Gray''s eyes were surprised. Because of the word "distinguished guest", he thought of the people of the count family, but he didn''t expect that the identity of the visitor was higher than that of the count family. He was the immediate boss of the Fergus family, who was in charge of the 400000 square kilometer land family.


    Under the gaze of gray and others, the carriage drove to the castle door and got off the carriage.


    One of them, with an old face and mottled hair, was wearing a gray robe, but his eyes were very sharp.


    The other, wearing a long white dress, has a symmetrical and exquisite face, a tall and slender figure, and a blonde hair tied into a horsetail, naturally showing noble temperament.


    "Miss Polly, master DURU!"


    Under the leadership of viscount Fergus, gray and others respectfully greeted them and shouted to them.


    These two people are the daughter of the Marquis of Sidney, Polly, and the medicine refining master DURU enshrined by the Sidney family.


    Looking at them, Gray''s eyes were not ordinary surprise.


    One is the daughter of the Marquis, and the other is a medicine refining master who dare not give the Marquis face. Even in the Marquis family of Sidney, they are famous for their dignity. They didn''t expect to come to the Fergus family inexplicably, which was really beyond his expectation.


    "Yes."


    In the face of the crowd''s greeting, master DURU just nodded faintly, but Polly bowed back gracefully to the crowd.


    "Viscount Fergus, and you, take the liberty of interrupting!"


    "Miss Polly, you''re welcome. It''s the honor of the Fergus family that you and master DURU can visit Fergus castle. This way, please!"


    Viscount Fergus personally led the way and introduced them into the living room of the Fergus family, which was specially used to entertain distinguished guests.


    The servant brought cakes and milk tea, and the Fergus family sat around them like stars and the moon.


    "I don''t know Miss Polly and master DURU will come. There are only two entertainers. Please forgive me!"


    Said Madame Milan.


    "You''re welcome, madam!"


    Polly smiled, gracefully picked up the milk tea and drank it.


    "It tastes good!"


    "If only you could like it!"


    Mrs. Milan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Their visit was so sudden that someone came to inform them just before they arrived at the castle. The time was in a hurry and there was no time to prepare many things.


    DURU, the master of medicine refining, was obviously not interested in the pastries and milk tea prepared by the Fergus family. Instead, he looked at the Viscount Fergus and spoke directly.


    "The purpose of our visit is, first, to the medicinal manuscripts and bottles of medicine mentioned in your last letter, and second, to the wooden house where McCarthy Thompson once stayed."


    "The manuscripts and potions are in the castle, but the wooden house is a little far from the castle. You can only take master DURU tomorrow."


    Finally understand the reason for their arrival, viscount Fergus hurried.


    "Then give me the manuscript and the bottles of medicine first!"


    Master DURU nodded faintly.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to get it."


    Viscount Fergus can naturally guess the value of the manuscripts and potions for controlling veterinary drugs. However, the manuscripts and potions in his hands are just like a pile of waste paper and several bottles of waste liquid. Naturally, he doesn''t mind giving them to each other.


    "Bernard, go and get the stack of manuscripts on the desk in my study and the bottles of medicine in the locker!"


    Bernal answered and soon returned with the manuscript and several bottles of medicine.


    DURU, the master of medicine refining, looked at the results as if there were no one around, regardless of viscount Fergus and others.


    As he watched, the look in his eyes became brighter and brighter, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Obviously, he should have found something.


    It also confirmed Gray''s previous speculation that this is a deduction manuscript about medicine refining, which can only be understood by a pharmacist.


    Master DURU was busy watching the manuscript, but the atmosphere in the living room did not get cold. All the reasons were because of Polly.


    She talked with the crowd without any airs, talking and laughing with them.


    "Unexpectedly, sister Caroline also likes reading. By the way, what kind of books does sister Caroline like to read¡°


    She looked at Caroline.


    "It''s quite miscellaneous. You can read all books, but your favorite is books about local customs and customs!"


    Caroline said.


    "Local conditions and customs? It''s really interesting. Even at home, you can know the scenery and people''s living habits far away from here."


    Polly smiled.


    "What I like most is biographies of historical figures. Looking at their legends, it''s like traveling with them, taking risks and seeing all kinds of events together. It''s really interesting."


    "If you have a biography, there will be a library in the castle, but I don''t know if you have seen it..."


    It''s rare to meet people who like reading, and Caroline is also interested.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Luca''s travels, Wynn''s biography, Roger''s biography..."


    "Some have been seen, but some have not been seen."


    Said Polly with a smile on her face.


    Books in this world have obvious regional characteristics. Many books are only circulated in a small area, which makes it impossible for even the top noble families to ensure that all books have been collected.


    "The lady of the Marquis family is surprisingly easy to get along with."


    Gray occasionally inserted a few words in the living room, but most of the time he was an audience.


    From the words and manners of the lady of the Marquis family, he could feel that the other party was not as domineering as the children of ordinary nobles.


    He has a gentle temperament, and his conversation is very appropriate. He has no superior attitude. He can easily get together with the people around him. He can feel the atmosphere in the living room at this time.

 Chapter 114

    The next morning, after breakfast, a team set out from Fergus Castle towards the black earth forest.


    Gray, Bernal and Ellis rode in front of the team and led the way for the team.


    Under the protection of soldiers in armor and guards in war clothes, there is a double horse carriage from the Sidney family, in which perly, master DURU, Caroline and Sarah sit.


    Viscount Fergus was not among them. Originally, he strongly suggested that he take master DURU and Polly, but Polly refused with "don''t want to be too troublesome Viscount". Finally, the Gray brothers and sisters were sent to lead the way.


    Of course, it doesn''t include Sarah. This guy hasn''t been to heitulin before. This time, he begged to go because he heard there was fun.


    "Sister Polly, it''s very kind of you!"


    Originally, gray and others did not agree. After all, she had not practiced the blood method and had no ability to protect herself. Finally, the Marquis''s daughter Polly overcame all opinions and took her with her.


    "Well, you must listen to my arrangement and don''t walk around at will. Otherwise, I can only let you stay in the carriage all the time!"


    Maybe she was the youngest in the family and didn''t enjoy her sister''s treatment. She was immediately defeated by Sarah''s several calls from sister Polly and took this mop with her.


    "Well, I know, sister Polly."


    Sarah nodded one after another, but her eyes were already looking out of the carriage, with excitement in her eyes.


    In front of the team, gray rode on the red blood horse, led the way in front, and looked at the eight Sidney family guards in white war clothes.


    Although the horse rode by eight people can not be compared with the red blood horse, it is definitely a rare excellent horse species.


    The action is uniform around the carriage, and the carriage is protected in the middle. The action is extremely coordinated. Even the steps of the horses are very consistent. It can be seen that they have definitely undergone extremely professional training.


    The reason why gray paid attention to several people was not because of their neat way of travel, but their strength.


    The clothes of the eight people are obviously higher than those of ordinary soldiers, and they also show the fierce temperament that ordinary soldiers don''t have. If gray expected it well, the eight people should all have studied the blood method, and their strength should not be too poor.


    In particular, the first person, a white faced middle-aged, was always expressionless, but a pair of eyes flashed a sharp edge from time to time when they were on guard around.


    Being watched by the other party, gray actually has a feeling of cold and extremely dangerous. This person''s strength is at least a fierce blood soldier, or even more.


    More than an hour later, the team came to the black soil forest.


    The carriage could no longer move forward. Master DURU, Polly and others stepped down from the carriage. Under the protection of guards and soldiers, they began to walk towards the black forest on foot.


    Knowing that they need to walk, Polly, Caroline and Sarah are wearing long clothes, trousers and Flat Boots, which will not affect their actions.


    "Wow, sister Caroline, what flower is this? It''s so beautiful!"


    "Sister Polly, look at the leaves of this tree. Are they round, like coins?"


    ¡­¡­


    At first, salad was in high spirits. Looking left and right, everything was very fresh in her eyes, but over time, her face began to ache.


    The forest terrain is much more difficult to walk than the flat land, and it takes more than half an hour to walk. Where has this girl experienced before? Immediately like pickled eggplant.


    In desperation, gray had to carry her on his back. The little girl is 1.5 meters tall and weighs only more than 80 kilograms. With Gray''s current physical quality, it''s natural that it doesn''t take much trouble.


    More than an hour later, a wooden house appeared in the view of gray and others, which was the residence of the wanted McCarthy Thompson.


    There were ordinary soldiers in the team. They didn''t travel fast, so it took more than an hour to arrive.


    "This is the house?"


    Master DURU looked at the house and without hesitation opened the door and went in.


    Then his eyes stopped on the bottles and cans on the long table in the middle of the wooden house. He picked them up again and again to watch. Especially those with residues inside, he watched carefully. He didn''t know what the other party was looking for?


    "What is master DURU looking for? We looked for this room last time. We didn''t find anything else related to medicine refining except manuscripts and several bottles of medicine."


    Caroline said strangely.


    "There are no specific refining steps in the manuscript. The teacher wants to infer the addition sequence and treatment method of veterinary drugs through the residues on these containers, which will save a lot of derivation time."


    Polly explained.


    They suddenly nodded. They didn''t expect that master DURU had such a means. No wonder they asked them to bring him here.


    In order not to disturb master DURU, the people scattered and looked at the room at will.


    Gray glanced at the furniture in the room and frowned slightly.


    "Gray, did you find anything?"


    Polly noticed Gray''s little move. Rather, she had been observing gray. She was curious about this Viscount whose talent was only a little worse than her eldest brother.


    "Someone came here after we left."


    Gray said.


    "Has anyone been here?"


    There was some doubt in Polly''s voice. She didn''t know the basis for Gray''s judgment.


    "Someone did come before the room because the furniture in the room had been moved."


    Bernal also found this, paused slightly, and said his guess.


    "There are several villages nearby. I think it''s likely that nearby hunters have come!"


    For this speculation, it is indeed very reasonable. People did not continue to study this issue and continued to wait for master DURU.


    There was nothing valuable in the room. They had looked through it the last time they came. After master DURU studied the bottles and cans, they could return.


    "Interesting handling, genius ideas."


    After the small piece was carved, master DURU seemed to have found something, he said to himself.


    "McCarthy Thompson, what a pity..."


    "With this guy''s medicine refining talent, it''s not impossible to become a medicine refining master in the future. Unfortunately, I have to touch the taboo..."


    After talking to himself, he looked away from the bottles and cans and looked at Polly.


    "Girl, I have some ideas about refining animal control medicine. I''m going to restore it as soon as possible. I''m estimated to stay here for a few days. Would you like to return to Sidney castle first, or wait for me for a few days and return with me?"


    "Then I''ll stay here for a few days. Then I''ll return with the teacher and have a look at those biographies."


    Polly smiled, then looked at Bernal, gray and others.


    "Sorry, my teacher and I are supposed to be bothering Fergus castle for some time!"


    "It''s our pleasure!"


    Bernal smiled and said.


    Both master DURU and Polly have a high status in the Sidney family. It is obviously very beneficial for the Fergus family to make friends with these two people.


    Besides, if we can make friends with master DURU and sell some magic drugs to them, the Fergus family will make a lot of money.

 Chapter 115

    In the following days, Polly and master DURU lived in the Fergus family.


    Master DURU asked the Fergus family for a small house and set it up as a medicine refining room. He spent all day trying to restore the formula of animal control medicine. McCarthy Thompson''s medicine refining utensils were brought back.


    Polly and the younger generation of the Fergus family became one, practiced together, read books together, and went to play around the Viscount Fergus.


    Among the gray people, Sarah is the happiest for Polly and master DURU to stay in Fergus castle.


    I''ve been playing around with Polly these days and got all kinds of gifts. Sister Polly calls me sincerely.


    One day, at the white stone training ground of Fergus castle, after finishing her training, Polly, who sat in the pavilion with Bernal and others and drank fruit juice, asked suspiciously.


    "Why didn''t you see gray these days?"


    Originally, she wanted to judge Gray''s current state among the middle blood soldiers by observing Gray''s cultivation, but she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Gray usually practices alone in the open space south of the castle, and rarely practices with us."


    Caroline explained.


    "Well."


    Thinking of the incomparable relationship between her eldest brother and her second brother, Polly consciously stopped the topic and stopped asking.


    Moreover, Sarah has heard about Gray''s identity these days. One is the children of the Viscount''s wife and the other is the children of the lover. The relationship between the two sides is not good. It''s normal to have a grudge.


    "Call -"


    With a long breath, gray finished his morning practice.


    Drops of sweat hung all over his forehead and slid slowly down his forehead.


    "Master gray, please use a towel!"


    At the right time, Barbara, the maid, came forward and respectfully handed over the towel.


    Gray took the towel, wiped the sweat off his forehead and returned it to Barbara, the maid.


    These days, he can obviously feel the attention from the Marquis''s daughter Polly, because the other party''s eyes will fall on him from time to time.


    Of course, he was not narcissistic enough to think that the other party had that idea about him. According to his estimation, the reason why the other party paid so much attention to him should be because of his performance in the Viscount war of Sidney castle.


    The performance at that time was indeed too eye-catching among all the Viscount''s children, but at that time, in order to compete for resources for the Fergus family, they couldn''t care so much.


    Now he lives in the Fergus family. The more benefits the Fergus family gets from the Sidney family, the more benefits he will naturally get.


    Moreover, the benefits have been shown. After returning from Sidney castle, the blood supply of blood animals has been increased to once a week, and an additional bottle of concentrated medicine that can not be bought even if there are gold coins has been obtained.


    The concentrated medicine hasn''t been taken yet. I don''t know the effect for the time being, but the blood supply of the blood beast once a week has undoubtedly improved his cultivation speed a lot.


    To the castle bathroom, gray passed a house. He hesitated a little. Finally, he couldn''t help being curious. He stopped and walked towards the house.


    The door of the house was open. Gray went to the door and looked inside. He saw an old man with gray robes and gray hair. He was busy between bottles and cans. Naturally, this man was the master of medicine refining, DURU.


    His hands are extremely flexible, his hands are constantly flying, and he mixes all kinds of liquids in proportion with great accuracy.


    The liquid he mixed bubbled. The color was first light yellow, slowly turned into dark yellow, then turned into lavender, and finally turned into dark purple


    Gray watched quietly with curiosity in his eyes. Is this the process of refining medicine by the herbalist?


    It''s quite similar to the chemical experiment in his previous life, but the other party''s action is too fast. Even with his superior blood warrior''s eyesight, it''s still blurred in his eyes.


    Of course, this is just an image. As far as gray knows, in the process of refining medicine, the herbalist needs to use the power of blood to cooperate with the application of special refining techniques to act on the liquid medicine, and the techniques will be different in each step.


    At this moment, DURU, the master of medicine refining, stopped, picked up the vessel containing the dark purple liquid, looked at it and frowned.


    "No, no, it''s not like this. The components are derived according to the derivation formula. There should be no mistake. The problem must be in the steps... Which step went wrong?"


    Master DURU said to himself habitually.


    Gray looked at it. Although he had done chemical experiments in his previous life, it was just ordinary. It can be seen from the current situation after he graduated. Naturally, he can''t see the problem.


    "Gray!"


    There was a greeting voice behind him. Gray looked back and saw Polly coming here. She looked bitter. Sure enough, at the next moment.


    "Boy, what are you looking at at at the door?"


    Master DURU''s voice sounded.


    Obviously, because of Polly''s voice, master DURU also noticed gray, the uninvited guest at the door.


    It was easy to find out with master DURU''s strength, but master DURU didn''t find gray for the first time because he was too involved in refining medicine.


    "I''m sorry, master DURU. I''m a little curious about how the medicine refiner makes medicine, so when I pass by, I can''t help but want to see it."


    Gray said cautiously.


    Master DURU''s character is not good. Naturally, he doesn''t want to offend him by words. Otherwise, if he gets angry and slaps him seriously, he will really get hurt in vain. After all, he has been regarded as a peeping act to some extent.


    "Hum."


    Master DURU is not a good temper. He wanted to hurt gray, but he gave up after thinking that he still lives in the Fergus family.


    Moreover, it''s not easy for him to learn medicine refining. If someone really takes a look at him and learns his skills, he''s too worthless as a medicine refining master.


    Knowing that gray was almost scolded for her own reasons, Polly came up and said.


    "Gray, do you want to learn how to refine medicine?"


    "Yes, but I don''t have that talent."


    Gray shrugged helplessly.


    "Your boy knows himself."


    Master DURU sneered.


    If you want to be a herbalist and have great achievements in refining medicine, talent is essential. Without talent, even if you work hard, your achievements are extremely limited.


    As for those who are active in various towns and can prescribe some wind cold medicine and injury medicine, they are not even pharmacists. They can only be regarded as ordinary people who know a few prescriptions.


    If you want to be a pharmacist, you must at least have the ability to independently develop potions. If you want to be a medicine refining master, you need to have the ability to develop magic potions.


    "Miss Polly, have you finished your practice?"


    Seeing that master DURU had no intention of making trouble for himself, gray looked at Polly and said hello.


    "Well, just finished practicing."


    Polly nodded, looked at the container containing the purple potion in master DURU''s hand, and asked.


    "Teacher, how''s it going? Has the veterinary drug been restored?"


    "Er ~ ~, ah ~ ~, almost!"


    Master DURU, who had just been domineering, became embarrassed in an instant.


    Probably he didn''t think of it himself. After knowing the drug composition and analyzing the general refining steps, it took him a few days to restore the veterinary drug.


    Thinking of this, he looked at gray and asked.


    "Boy, did you take away the medicinal utensils after you entered the wooden house last time?"


    "No, I just took a manuscript, a blood method called wooden monkey, and those bottles of solution."


    Gray recalled carefully.


    He is not afraid that the other party will have the idea of looting after hearing the blood method "wooden monkey". The blood method like "wooden monkey" can only be regarded as an ordinary blood method, and has a lot of families.


    For ordinary people, it is a very precious thing, but for the medicine refining master DURU and the Marquis''s daughter Polly, the value is very low. There should be this blood method in the Marquis family.


    "But when we went this time, the room was moved. I don''t know if the man took some utensils when he left."


    Gray was not sure.


    There were too many utensils on the long table, and they didn''t pay much attention at that time, so they didn''t know whether any utensils had been taken away when they went to the second time.


    "Boy, wait a minute. Let Viscount Fergus inquire for me to see who went to the wooden house and whether he took anything. If he took anything, get it back."


    Master DURU commanded.


    "OK, I''ll tell my father when I get back."


    Gray nodded.


    "Teacher, if you have tried all the steps you can think of, will the drug composition and proportion be wrong?"


    Polly frowned.


    "I calculated the composition and proportion of the drug according to the calculation formula in the manuscript. There should be no mistake."


    Put the bottle down, master DURU shook his head.


    "Could it be that McCarthy Thompson deliberately omitted or added some drugs to the manuscript in order to prevent the formula of animal control medicine from being taken away?"


    Polly added.


    "Deliberately add or reduce drugs?"


    Master DURU leaned on his chin with one hand and thought of cableway.


    "It''s possible. This guy is a wanted criminal and is ready to run away at any time. He certainly doesn''t want the formula of animal control medicine to be obtained by others. He may add or delete some drugs from the manuscript..."

 Chapter 116

    Fergus family living room.


    After staying in master DURU''s medicine room for a while, he ordered his servant to bring master DURU''s request to Viscount Fergus. Gray and Polly came here. Bernard, Ellis, Caroline and Sarah were all in the room.


    "Sister Polly, are you a middle blood soldier?"


    As soon as Polly walked into the house, Sarah asked curiously. I think it should be from Bernal and others. As for Bernal and others, it''s not difficult to see Polly''s current state because they practice together with Polly.


    "Yes, how''s it going? Isn''t it great?"


    Polly joked.


    "Well, great."


    Sarah thought carefully.


    "But it''s worse than my brother!"


    Hearing the first half of Sarah''s words, Polly couldn''t help feeling proud. Although she was not a person with excess vanity, being praised would still make her happy.


    But when he heard the second half of the sentence, he was immediately depressed and vomited blood. He couldn''t help staring at gray.


    "Gray, I want to duel with you!"


    "Well, no?"


    Gray scratched his head in distress. Why did the fire suddenly burn up and burn on himself?


    Although he was curious about the special blood method of Sidney family, he had no idea of fighting with Polly.


    It''s not because the other party is a woman or something.


    The strength of people who practice blood method in all aspects does not depend on whether they are male or female, but on the blood method and realm they practice. Therefore, there is little difference between men and women in practicing blood method.


    Among the little nobles, women seldom practice blood skills. That''s because women will be married. Even if they are trained, they will be trained for others. Therefore, many little nobles are unwilling to let women practice blood skills.


    The reason why he refused is that he is now a superior blood warrior. If he fights with the other party, he must suppress his strength. He can''t show the characteristics of blood animals obtained by swallowing blood animals. It''s really meaningless to fight.


    "No, you have to fight me."


    Polly''s rare grace, of course, was pretended.


    "I want Sarah to know whether his brother is good or me."


    "Er..."


    Gray has a big nod. He really doesn''t want to fight Polly, but judging from Polly''s meaning, it''s obviously necessary to fight.


    "Miss Polly, why don''t you let me be your opponent."


    Seeing that gray was really unwilling to fight, Bernal rescued gray.


    "Well, you''re Sarah''s brother anyway."


    Seeing that gray was really unwilling to take action, Polly had to give up and turned to Bernal.


    Naturally, other people would not miss this opportunity to watch the war, so they left the living room and went through the corridor to the Baishi training ground.


    When they came to the weapon rack, they chose weapons. Bernard took an iron and wood sword, while Polly took an iron and wood knife.


    Whoosh!


    Knowing that the Sidney family has a special blood method in cultivation, and its combat power is stronger than the ordinary blood method, Bernal was not polite and took the lead in launching an attack.


    He stepped on the white stone with his legs, and his figure shot out and rushed towards Polly.


    When she was close to Polly, she suddenly made a turning point, slipped out of an arc, wound around Polly''s side, and then cut Polly with a sword from the side.


    The action is done at one go, extremely fast, and gives full play to the speed characteristics of the wind wolf. Obviously, Bernard has practiced this combat method many times.


    Whoosh!


    Just when Bernal''s sword was about to hit Polly, Polly turned around quickly and cut it out against Bernal''s sword.


    Boom!


    The knives and swords hit each other.


    PA, PA, PA!


    One figure stood still, and the other one retreated sharply one after another. After retreating more than ten steps, it finally unloaded the giant force uploaded from the weapon.


    The one who stood still was Polly, and the one who retreated more than a dozen steps was Bernard.


    "So fast, so powerful..."


    Gray, who was watching, was secretly frightened.


    In terms of speed, even if Polly is not as good as Bernal, she has not much difference, and in terms of strength, Polly is much better than Bernal. From the fact that one knife can chop Bernal back more than ten steps, we can see how strong her strength on this knife is.


    "These two aspects are not the strongest place for the special learning method of the Sidney family. I heard that the strongest special blood method of the Sidney family also belongs to defense. This is the power of the special blood method?"


    Although he had overestimated the special blood method as much as possible, until this time, gray found that he still underestimated the special blood method.


    If he is fighting in the field and fighting with the same realm, if he does not use the power characteristics of the cold tiger, he must be defeated.


    Even if you use the power characteristics of the cold tiger, you can defeat the other party without absolute assurance. After all, the other party''s strongest is defense.


    Like gray, Caroline and Ellis looked at Polly with deep surprise on their faces.


    Is this the power of special blood method?


    Although we already know that the special blood method is very powerful, is it too powerful?


    On the contrary, Sarah, because she hasn''t practiced the blood method and doesn''t know the way, looks at them curiously, waiting for them to decide the outcome.


    Peng!


    A knife split Bernard, and Polly kicked on the ground. The ground seemed to tremble, and then she galloped towards Bernard.


    If Bernal''s previous movement was like a flexible sports car, then Polly''s movement was like a rampant armored vehicle.


    Although the speed may be slower than Bernal, it has an indomitable momentum.


    Whoosh!


    Knowing that Polly was so powerful that he didn''t dare to collide with Polly head-on, Bernal soared to the fastest speed and circled Polly''s side.


    But just as he had just rounded to Polly''s side, Polly suddenly turned around and was facing Bernard again. She cut out with a long knife in her hand, and suddenly there was a violent roar.


    "No!"


    Feeling the power of this knife, Bernal said in secret that it was bad. He quickly used the blood force, soared to the fastest speed, and swished away.


    And the long knife is the remaining potential to chop down and chop on the white stone slab paved on the ground.


    Click!


    Under this knife, several stone slabs were directly split in half, and the soil under the slab splashed, while Polly quickly stood up, suddenly turned behind her and cut out again.


    Boom!


    Bernal, who just appeared behind Polly with the power of blood, was blocked by the sword and forced back again.


    Although Polly is slower than Bernal in speed, the gap is very small. The time for Bernal to circle behind her is enough for her to turn and face Bernal again.


    Whoosh!


    Pushing Bernal back, Polly rushed to Bernal like an armored car again. Bernal had to hide from the edge and hide to the side.


    Boom, boom, boom, pop!


    After several fights, Bernal''s hands became more and more numb. Finally, he couldn''t hold steady weapons, weapons fell, and the battle was over.


    An overwhelming victory. Finally, Polly defeated Bernal with an overwhelming victory!


    Although it can be clearly seen that she is not as good as Bernal in combat experience, the strength of the overall strength makes her win easily. This is the power of the special blood method!


    "Miss Polly, great!"


    Picked up the fallen sword, Bernal said with a bitter smile.


    "I just took advantage of the blood method!"


    Polly shook her head.


    Put the iron wood knife back on the weapon rack, she walked up to Sarah with a dull face, smiled on her face, stretched out her fingers and shook them in front of her eyes.


    "How''s it going? Do you know my strength?"


    "Yes."


    Sarah nodded subconsciously.


    "Who am I better than your brother?"


    Polly said proudly.


    Sarah''s eyes moved back and forth on Polly and gray. For a moment, she was not as sure as before.


    Her brother is powerful and has defeated brother Bernard, but sister Polly also defeated brother Bernard, and her strength seems to be very strong, which makes her a little uncertain about who is stronger.


    "Well, I won''t embarrass you!"


    Polly shrugged and didn''t delve into this issue. She looked "provocatively" at gray.


    "Well, do you want to fight me?"


    "No."


    Gray shook his head. Unless he was ready to use the power characteristics of the cold tiger, he would be defeated.


    ¡­¡­


    In a hotel in Fergus city.


    Five people in black who had visited the wooden house took off their dark shadows and put on ordinary clothes.


    "Captain, the situation is a little complicated now. The medicine refining master enshrined by the Sidney family and the daughter of the Marquis of Sidney are also in Fergus castle."


    An ordinary looking woman said.


    "I suspect that the formula of animal control medicine has fallen into the hands of the medicine refining master of the Sidney family."


    "It''s not possible, it''s certain."


    A man with a little beard on his chin opened his mouth.


    "I have found out that the Fergus family once took two people to McCarthy Thompson''s house in the middle of the black earth forest. They obviously came for the control of veterinary drugs."


    "Captain, the Fergus family and the people brought by the Sidney family this time are not sure. It seems that we can only wait for the Sidney family to leave and ambush on the way."


    Another man spoke.


    "No, I''ve decided to do it tonight!"


    The purple haired man with scar on his face shook his head.


    "Captain, is this too urgent?"


    The last one wondered.


    "Other teams have started. Before long, the news should reach the Sidney family. At that time, the Sidney family will send reinforcements."


    Said the purple haired man with a scar on his face.


    "Judging from the distance between Fergus castle and Sidney castle, reinforcements can arrive in one more day, so we must do it tonight!"

 Chapter 117

    In the afternoon, after finishing his cultivation and having nothing to do, gray went to the library.


    In the library, he has read all the books about the common sense of the mainland. As for other miscellaneous books such as travel notes and biographies, he is not interested, so he doesn''t go to the library as often as before.


    Gently push open the door of the library and gray looks at the white round table on the right side of the library.


    Not surprisingly, Caroline was sitting there quietly, holding a book and watching it with interest.


    She was dressed in blue folds, her legs folded together gracefully, her long brown hair was tied into a horsetail, and her blue eyes stared at the words in the book. Occasionally, her face would show a suddenly realized look.


    Different from Gray''s rough way of reading books with strong purpose, she prefers to study and understand the sentences and vocabulary in the book word by word, which is more detailed than gray.


    Next to the round table, there is another person besides Caroline.


    The man was wearing a white pleated skirt, with a symmetrical face, fair and delicate skin and long blond hair. At this time, he was spreading and behind him. A cool wind blew in from the window, and his blond hair fluttered slightly.


    This person is naturally Polly.


    When gray entered, Caroline and Polly immediately found that they both raised their heads and looked at gray.


    Caroline nodded slightly, and Polly nodded slightly.


    "Why are you here?"


    When she came to the castle these days, she didn''t see gray come to the library. Suddenly, she was a little curious.


    As soon as he heard the other party''s words, even if he guessed that he might have formed the impression of "no learning and no skill" and "no luck with books" in the eyes of the, he didn''t explain and shrugged.


    "A little free, so I came to find a book to read!"


    "Yes, do you need my recommendation?"


    Polly said to gray with the look of "I know better than you" here.


    "Well, No."


    Gray rolled his eyes.


    How many days has the eldest lady lived in Fergus castle? He only went to the library several times. How could he be familiar with the books in the library?


    The eldest lady is not polite. She has the courage to recommend books for him.


    "You''re welcome."


    Although Caroline is the most familiar person in the library, she knows that gray and Caroline are not the same father and mother, and the relationship may not be good, so Polly took the initiative to take the "important task" of recommending books to gray.


    "Really not."


    Gray was ashamed. He was really rude.


    He came to the library just to choose a book he wanted to read. If Polly recommended it, it was what he wanted to read. If he recommended something he didn''t want to read, it''s hard to refuse. It''s estimated that he will be depressed this afternoon.


    "Well, if you can''t find a suitable one, tell me and I''ll recommend it to you."


    Seeing Gray''s repeated refusal, Polly had to nod.


    "Well, good."


    Gray finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just then, Caroline looked up, first at Polly, and then strangely fixed her eyes on gray.


    Seeing each other''s eyes, gray cast a "dissatisfied" look and complained that the other party didn''t explain for herself. Caroline smiled at the corners of her mouth, then immediately lowered her head and looked at her book.


    Gray couldn''t help smiling at each other. He didn''t expect his sister to have such a "devil" side.


    After finding the bookshelf where the blood method was stacked, gray found a book called "variation of blood beast".


    With the book, gray came to the white round table, opened a chair and sat down.


    When I opened the page, I was just about to look at it. I immediately smelled a faint fragrance nearby.


    On her side, she saw Polly not far away. She was leaning towards him. A wisp of golden hair fell on the white round table, just like gold.


    "Do you like such books?"


    Polly wrinkled her nose.


    "Well, I''m curious about blood beasts."


    Gray nodded.


    His transformation ability is related to the blood beast, and only the blood of the blood beast can promote his transformation, so he wants to reserve as much knowledge about the blood beast as possible.


    "Curious about what?"


    Polly asked.


    "Curious about their strange abilities, as well as the evolution and deterioration of their blood vessels."


    Gray thought.


    "Well, there are many such books in Sidney castle. Well, if you go to Sidney Castle next time, I''ll show you."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Gray thanked.


    It is certain that the Sidney family library is larger than the Fergus family library. There must be more books. Maybe we can find a description similar to his current situation from these books.


    After a few words, the two ended their conversation and began to watch their books.


    As the pages of the book turned, Gray was gradually attracted by the content of the book.


    Variation of blood beast is a book that introduces the variation phenomenon of blood beast, and variation is simply a change in one aspect of the ability of blood beast.


    For example, the power is stronger than the same kind of blood beast, the speed is faster than the same kind of blood beast, and the recovery speed is faster than the same kind of blood beast


    There are many kinds. Of course, there are not only good variations. Some variations will have a bad impact on blood animals. For example, it seems that blood animals are weaker than the same kind of blood animals, and their ability is weaker than the same kind of blood animals


    The whole book records this phenomenon and publishes the author''s own speculation about this phenomenon.


    "Variation is an incomplete form of blood evolution and blood deterioration?"


    Unconsciously, gray had leaned on his chin with one hand, thinking about the author''s conjecture.


    According to the author of this book, the mutant blood beast is a special situation formed by incomplete blood evolution and blood deterioration.


    In short, during the evolution of blood, only some characteristics have evolved, but some characteristics have not evolved, resulting in the strength of this blood beast is stronger than that of the same kind of blood beast, but not as good as that of higher sequence blood beast.


    The same is true when blood vessels deteriorate. Some body characteristics deteriorate, but some body characteristics do not deteriorate, so that this blood beast is weaker than the same kind of blood beast, but stronger than the low sequence blood beast.


    "Really?"


    Gray frowned.


    The author''s view of this book is very different from his understanding of variation formed in his previous life.


    According to previous generations, variation is the difference in morphological and physiological characteristics between biological generations or different individuals of the same generation. This variation is strange and has no clear direction.


    But according to the author of this book, the variation is directional, either close to the high sequence blood beast or close to the low sequence blood beast.


    Because the direction has been fixed, to some extent, this can not be called variation. After all, the main feature of variation is random and has no direction.


    "This view... Is problematic, but I know too few examples of variation, and I have never even touched it..."


    Gray shook his head, adhering to the common sense formed by variation in previous lives, he did not agree with the author of the book.


    However, the variation he understood was only seen from books and had not really experienced it, so he could not produce strong evidence to deny the other party''s view.


    As for the variation of his own blood power recovery speed, it was just a fake. His blood power recovery speed was not much different from that of Bernal and others. The reason why he was considered by Viscount Fergus was that he had the power characteristics of cold tiger and did not use blood power in the battle.


    Time passed unconsciously, and soon it was getting late. In the evening, a servant came to inform him and went to dinner.


    Gray stood up with Caroline and Polly and walked towards the restaurant.


    Follow the stairs on the second floor to the hall on the first floor, and then go from the hall to the left through a passage to the entrance of the restaurant.


    Gray looked casually into the restaurant. The next moment, his heart suddenly pounded and a cold sweat slipped down his forehead.


    A corner of the restaurant was blocked by a vertical cabinet. Where the shadow appeared, a fuzzy figure squatted and appeared there.


    The servants came in and out of the restaurant, and some passed less than half a meter from the figure, but none of the servants found the figure, and it was as if only he could see it.


    The answer is already obvious. The other party must have used some ability to hide in the shadow to hide his body in the shadow, so that others can''t see him at all.


    The reason why he can see each other is naturally due to the infrared perception obtained after swallowing the shadow snake''s blood.


    The body can be hidden in the shadow, but the infrared emitted by the body can''t be hidden, so gray saw it.

 Chapter 118

    His heart pounded and forced his face to remain calm. Gray''s eyes seemed to sweep around the restaurant at random, and his horror was even worse.


    1¡¢ Two, three... Five.


    There are five people hiding in every corner of the restaurant.


    Five people can use the ability hidden in the shadow, that is to say, the strength of five people is at least a fierce blood warrior.


    Five fierce blood warriors, full of five fierce blood warriors!!!


    Viscount Fergus was just a fierce blood warrior, but there were five fierce blood warriors in the restaurant at this time.


    "Must kill game!"


    The word flashed through Gray''s mind. He could hardly help running away, but he held back when he thought that since there were five people in ambush here, would there be an ambush outside the castle.


    "No, there may be a turn for the better. Viscount Fergus can block one, the leader of Sidney family guard can fight one, other guards can block one, and master DURU''s strength should be able to block two!"


    It''s just between lightning and flint. When gray figured it out, Caroline and Polly, who are a little behind gray, have entered the restaurant.


    Gray forced himself to calm down. At this time, he must not be a bit flustered. Otherwise, if these assassins found out, they would launch the assassination in advance. He turned and looked at Polly, one of Caroline and Polly.


    "Miss Polly, I want to... Do you a favor?"


    "Help? What?"


    Polly looked at gray suspiciously. She had a good time at Fergus Castle these days. If Gray''s help is not too big, she doesn''t mind helping.


    "I want you to let master DURU... Say this way!"


    Gray, as if he didn''t want too many people to know, motioned Polly to follow him outside the restaurant.


    Polly frowned slightly. When it came to master DURU, she didn''t promise. After all, master DURU dared not even give his father face, but she followed gray to the outside of the restaurant.


    "Green, what do you want --"


    Followed gray out of the restaurant and walked along the passage. Polly frowned slightly.


    But in the middle of her words, she suddenly stopped, because he saw Gray''s face turning around very seriously, and there was even a faint sweat on his forehead.


    It''s early spring now. At this time in the evening, the weather is cool and even needs to add clothes, but the other party will sweat at this time, which is obviously very abnormal.


    "What''s the matter, gray?"


    Polly couldn''t help worrying.


    Gray looked around and confirmed that there were no assassins hiding in the shadow before he said in a deep voice.


    "There are assassins in the restaurant!"


    "What?"


    Polly subconsciously wanted to cry out, but she immediately reacted and quickly covered her red lips with her hands and whispered.


    "Gray, are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding."


    Gray said solemnly.


    "The other party hid in the shadow of a cabinet. Just now, in order to avoid the servant, he moved a little, and I just saw it."


    "I don''t know if there is anyone hidden in other shadows in the room. Just in case, we''ll inform the guard first, and then we two go in. You go in and quietly inform master DURU, and I''ll go in and quietly inform my father..."


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, gray and Polly tried to keep their faces calm and walked into the restaurant. In the restaurant, others looked at them curiously. Although it was strange that gray asked Polly for help just now, they naturally wouldn''t ask when gray didn''t want others to know.


    Polly went to master DURU, opened the chair and sat down. Gray glanced and saw that the position next to Viscount Fergus was still empty, so she went to open the chair and sat down.


    Seeing gray who took the initiative to sit next to him, viscount Fergus didn''t care much, although he was a little confused.


    Gray''s eyes moved, thinking about how to tell Viscount Fergus the news. When he saw a plate of jam next to him, he had an idea.


    He dipped his finger in the jam, and then his hand slid slightly on the table.


    He was not afraid that the five assassins found his action at this time, which was covered by the people around the table. In addition, in order to hide in the shadow, the five people all squatted or bent, and could not see the situation on the table at all.


    Seeing gray doodling on the table with jam, viscount Fergus raised his eyebrows. It was impolite to do such a thing in the presence of outsiders, but the next moment, his pupils suddenly shrunk.


    "Assassin!"


    Because Gray''s graffiti formed the word "Assassin".


    As a Viscount, after all, he had seen great power. Although Viscount Fergus was surprised, he still kept his face calm. At this time, gray wrote two words again.


    "Shadow!"


    With Gray''s hint, viscount Fergus looked the same, and his eyes seemed to sweep around the restaurant inadvertently.


    Shadow ability, after all, is only a latent ability to cover up one''s own body under the shadow. There are still some differences between small places and real shadows. You can''t notice it without careful observation, but if you observe it carefully, you will still be able to find something different.


    Sure enough, after scanning the restaurant, viscount Fergus immediately noticed the abnormality in the shadow and determined the correctness of Gray''s news.


    He couldn''t help looking at master DURU, but he saw that master DURU''s eyes also looked at him. The look in their eyes was a slight flash, and they immediately understood that the other party had already known.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, they moved almost at the same time.


    "Drink -"


    A blue wind blade came out of viscount Fergus''s mouth and suddenly cut off the shadow where he found an assassin.


    Master DURU suddenly jumped into another hiding shadow and smashed his fist.


    Among all the lightning stones, the five people hiding in the shadow did not expect that Viscount Fergus and master DURU would suddenly find it difficult, and the reaction was naturally half a beat slow.


    Shua!


    The shadow struck by the wind blade of viscount Fergus, a figure dressed in black, quickly flashed out of the shadow and avoided to the side, but he still couldn''t completely hide, and was split on his left hand by the wind blade.


    Poof!


    The left hand was at the same wrist position and was directly cut off by the sharp wind blade. The bright red blood splashed a few meters away and dyed the surrounding red.


    Boom!


    In the direction of master DURU''s attack, after a dull sound, a figure in black retreated quickly and smashed the decorations against the wall.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, although he suffered some losses under master DURU''s raid, he was not seriously injured. This is an existence with the same strength as master DURU.


    Shua Shua!


    With the challenge of viscount Fergus and master DURU, the other three people hiding in the corner also rushed out, one to Viscount Fergus and the other two to master DURU.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    But just then, at the entrances of the restaurant, someone rushed in. It was the eight guards of the Sidney family and Lord Linde.


    Master DURU fought with those who had just fought, viscount Fergus fought with those who jumped on him, while the other three men in black were entangled by the guards of the Sidney family and Lord Linde respectively.


    In the restaurant, there was chaos, the roar of the fight, and the debris of all kinds of furniture flew everywhere.


    In addition to gray and Polly, who had known for a long time, Mrs. Milan, Bernard and others, as well as the servants serving nearby, all changed their faces and looked at the sudden battle scene in panic.


    Several panicked servants turned and fled to the restaurant, but they were affected by the fight between the two sides.


    A disastrous scene took place in the restaurant.


    A man in black flew out with a wave of his hand and hit the wall, breaking his head and bleeding.


    A man was hit by a retreating guard and immediately became a rolling gourd.


    , one was stabbed by a wooden stake hit by master DURU''s fight with the black man and directly stabbed into his stomach.


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh!


    At the next moment when Viscount Fergus and master DURU acted, gray also moved, opened the wooden chair, poured blood into his legs, his legs suddenly expanded, and his speed soared to the fastest.


    In an instant, he crossed a few meters and came to Sarah''s side, protecting her behind him.


    In the whole hall, except for those servants, there were Sarah and Mrs. Milan, who did not practice blood skills. They were the weakest and most vulnerable to the battle.


    Choose one of the two. Gray naturally chooses to protect Sarah. As for Mrs. Milan, he doesn''t mind protecting her. As for now, he obviously doesn''t have that ability.


    And he had seen that Bernal''s three brothers and sisters had surrounded Mrs. Milan.


    Hula!


    Among the fighting in the restaurant, the weakest is also the superior blood soldier. Naturally, the aftereffect of the battle is extremely powerful.


    A piece of furniture stump flew towards gray quickly. It was caused by a man in black fighting with the guard captain of Sidney family. Its power can be imagined.


    There was a servant who was directly stabbed into his body by this piece of furniture.


    The power of blood poured into his right hand. Gray''s right hand suddenly expanded and hit it with a bang.


    Boom!


    The residual wood of the furniture was smashed by Gray''s fist. The strength characteristics of the cold tiger and the defense characteristics of the shadow snake made him easily block this fragment.


    He glanced at Polly and Bernal and others and shouted.


    "Rush out!"


    Then, holding Sarah with a frightened face and slightly trembling body in one hand, he quickly rushed to an exit of the restaurant. All the aftershocks of the battle were easily blocked by him, and his combat effectiveness was no worse than that of a superior blood soldier like Lord Linde.


    Although Polly and Bernal were surprised by Gray''s speed and combat power at this time, they couldn''t care so much. They quickly followed gray and rushed out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 119

    Gray, who is also famous for his strength among the top blood soldiers, opened the way. Polly and Bonner rushed out of the restaurant safely.


    make love!


    A large number of soldiers surrounded and protected them.


    These came after hearing the news, which startled the assassin. Gray and Polly only informed the eight guards of the Sidney family and Lord Linde.


    "Go to the basement!"


    Bernal gave an order, and the soldiers protected the people and went to the basement of the castle.


    The basement of the castle is a building specially prepared and built for this emergency. It has a gate. It is extremely strong, easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    And there is also dry food and water in it, which is enough to ensure that hundreds of people stay in it for half a month. In addition, there is a tunnel in the basement, which can lead to the outside of the castle, where they can escape in case of emergency.


    When they entered the basement, everyone was relieved. There were a large number of soldiers to protect them. Moreover, the terrain was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Even fierce blood soldiers could not attack in a short time.


    "Who are those people?"


    Mrs. Milan''s face turned white and she was terrified.


    No one could answer her question, even gray, who was the first to find these people in black, could not answer it.


    He only knew that these people were hiding in the restaurant, but he didn''t know who they were and why they assassinated the Fergus family.


    "Gray, do you know anything?"


    Caroline''s face was also a little pale. Before thinking of it, gray took the initiative to sit next to Viscount Fergus. She looked at gray and asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Comforting Sarah, gray smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I just found assassins in the restaurant, but I don''t know who they are."


    From the action just now, four of the five assassins are fierce blood soldiers, and the other level is equivalent to master DURU. Their strength is obviously stronger than fierce blood soldiers. They should be crazy blood soldiers.


    He really did not expect that the Fergus family, a small family with the strongest and fierce blood soldiers, would attract such five assassins.


    If master DURU and the Marquis''s daughter Polly were not in Fergus castle, the Fergus family might be doomed.


    Polly frowned slightly and hesitated slightly.


    "It may be attracted by the accused veterinary medicine!"


    "Animal control medicine?"


    Bernal wondered.


    "But miss Polly, our Fergus family didn''t get the formula of animal control medicine."


    "Those people didn''t know this, but because McCarthy Thompson was killed by the Fergus family, they thought the veterinary drug was in the hands of the Fergus family."


    Polly guessed.


    "I''ll help!"


    Touching Sarah''s head, which was trembling slightly, gray turned and walked out.


    Whether or not, as Polly guessed, the assassin has arrived. As a combat power, he can be regarded as a top-level existence among the superior blood soldiers. At this time, he naturally needs to make a contribution.


    Otherwise, if Viscount Fergus were defeated, everyone here, including himself, might not live.


    As for escape, facing the existence of strength surpassing fierce blood soldiers, gray doesn''t think there is much possibility of escape.


    "Brother."


    "Gray..."


    ¡­¡­


    Bernal wanted to stop gray. After all, with the strength of Gray''s middle blood soldier, it couldn''t help.


    But he was surprised to find that gray was so fast that he disappeared from their sight in a few moments.


    "How could he be so fast?"


    Ellis wondered.


    Although he is not a middle blood soldier, he has long been in contact with Bernal, a middle blood soldier. He doesn''t understand how fast the middle blood soldier should be. The speed shown by gray just now absolutely surpasses the middle blood soldier.


    "He should have reached... The upper blood warrior!"


    There was a trace of wonder in Polly''s voice.


    When she was in the restaurant before, she had faintly felt that Gray''s speed and combat power were different. At this time, Polly finally determined that Gray''s strength had reached the upper blood soldier.


    She also finally understood that this morning, she sent an invitation to fight to gray. The reason why gray refused was that the other party obviously didn''t want to fight with her by virtue of the strength of the superior blood soldier.


    "Superior blood warrior?"


    Bernal also had a vague guess before. At this time, he was confirmed by Polly, and his heart was still surprised.


    How long has gray been a medium blood warrior? Now I''m actually a superior blood warrior, which is growing at a speed


    Caroline, Ellis, Mrs. Milan and Sarah all looked stunned. They almost thought they had heard wrong. It took a long time to react, but they still looked incredulous in their eyes.


    Gray is already a superior blood warrior?!


    Leaving the basement, gray rushed towards the restaurant. When he approached, he saw that the windows and walls of the restaurant had been broken, and the two sides had appeared outside the restaurant.


    At this time, in the garden outside the restaurant, under the slightly yellow night, the five assassins fought with Viscount Fergus, master DURU and others.


    One of the most ferocious battles was between master DURU and a purple haired assassin in black.


    Master DURU should also be practicing some kind of blood method that can control plants. With a gentle push on the ground, all kinds of plants in the garden suddenly grew wildly and flocked to the purple haired assassin.


    The purple haired assassin kept flying with two short knives, leaving only a shadow. He easily cut off all kinds of plants coming to him.


    Moreover, any plant cut by a short knife will quickly corrode and turn black to the root. I don''t know whether this is an ability or the ability of the short knife in the purple haired man''s hand.


    Elsewhere, viscount Fergus and the leader of the Sidney family guard fought with a man in black.


    The eight men, including Lord Linde, besieged the remaining two assassins in black.


    One of the assassins was initially cut off by Viscount Fergus. At this time, his arm was still bleeding and his combat power was greatly damaged. He was successfully surrounded by Lord Linde and three other guards.


    In the other direction, a female assassin fought with the four guards of the Sidney family, no, three guards


    "No!"


    With a sword from a soldier, gray rushed in this direction.


    When they left, there were four guards fighting with the female assassin, but there were only three, and all three were injured.


    It goes without saying how the rest of us are.


    Dang!


    With a sharp crash, one of the three guards who besieged the female assassin retreated, and the wound on his chest was bleeding, making his face more and more pale.


    Peng!


    The female assassin stamped her foot, burst out and rushed towards the guard with a wound in her chest, like a hunting leopard.


    "No!"


    The other two guards screamed bad and tried their best to intercept the female assassin, but the female assassin turned around skillfully and avoided.


    There was no more obstruction. The female assassin rushed to the guard with a wound in her chest. With three sharp claws in her hand, she quickly cut off the guard''s throat.


    The guard with a wound in his chest had not even had time to stabilize his body because of the impact just now, let alone avoid. He could only watch the sharp claws in the female assassin''s hand cut to his throat.


    Shua!


    A sword shadow suddenly appeared. From the side of the female assassin, a sword cut to the female assassin''s waist.


    The sword wind roared, and there was a violent sound of air tearing.


    Hearing this sound, the female assassin''s cold hair stood up. The power of this sword is not far from the fierce blood soldier. If she is hit, she will be seriously injured even if she doesn''t die.


    Take back the sharp claw cut to the chest with a wounded guard and cross it with the sharp claw on the other hand ¡Á Shape, block the splitting sword.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    The sword collided with the crossed claws and burst into sparks in the dark night.


    make love!


    The female assassin was shocked by the strength from the sword for several steps.


    Opposite her was gray, who was also shaken back a few steps.


    The strength of blood was used to increase the strength of the arm, and the female assassin resisted in a hurry, resulting in gray competing with the female assassin.


    Behind the female assassin, the two guards caught up. Although they were surprised by Gray''s appearance, they didn''t hesitate at all.


    Poof!


    He raised his weapon and cut off the female assassin. The female assassin sidestepped away from the cut, but was wiped on her back by the cut of another guard. Suddenly, the black clothes behind her were dyed red, just because it was too dark to see that it was red.


    "Die!"


    The pain in the back made the female assassin''s ordinary face show ferocity. She stabilized her body. One of her claws blocked the weapon that killed her guard, and the other stabbed her guard''s chest.


    Shua!


    But at the next moment, the female assassin quickly retreated like a snake or scorpion, because just behind the guard, a sword had been cut to her.


    He saw that gray, who had been behind her before, had appeared behind the guard and was chopping at her with a sword.


    "What a fast speed!"


    Unexpectedly, Gray''s strength was so strong and his speed was so fast. The idea flashed in her heart. The female assassin poured blood into her legs, retreated and blocked her chest with her claws.


    But just before her claws could protect her chest, the long sword had been cut from her chest.


    Poof!


    The crimson blood was as dark as ink in the evening. If it had not been for the strong smell of iron, it would be thought to be ink.


    "Hum -"


    The female assassin snorted stiffly and went backwards, leaving a long string of blood.


    Before the long sword was cut off, she was retreating quickly. Although she could not completely hide, she also hid some. The injury caused by Gray''s sword was not serious.


    But her heart was already burning with anger. She was injured under the siege of four superior blood soldiers, and she was injured twice in a row.


    This made her angry, but at the same time, she was vaguely frightened. Her eyes were a little afraid and looked at the boy who finally appeared.


    He was injured twice, all because of the young man. The young man not only has the power to surpass ordinary upper blood soldiers, but also has the speed to surpass ordinary blood soldiers. Is the other person a person who practices special learning methods?

 Chapter 120

    Shua!


    The guard with a wound in the chest attacked the female assassin from behind, but the female assassin dodged.


    Whoosh!


    To avoid the guard''s attack, the female assassin rushed at gray with a cold killing intention in her eyes.


    There is no doubt that among the four people besieging her, gray poses the greatest threat to her and has injured her twice in a row, so she decided to take the lead in solving Gray''s biggest threat.


    Pull!


    Close to gray, her two sharp claws poked out together and attacked gray fiercely. One claw scratched Gray''s throat and stabbed Gray''s chest and heart.


    These two places are the key positions of the human body. No matter where you are injured, you can definitely die immediately.


    The female assassin is dressed in black and her two sharp claws are made of some non reflective metal. Under the dim sky, she is completely integrated into the darkness, which is even more difficult to prevent.


    Peng!


    The power of blood poured into his legs. When there was no time to rush, gray took a step and avoided.


    The ability of infrared perception makes the female assassin clearly visible in his eyes, and every move is difficult to escape his vision.


    To avoid the attack of two sharp claws in the female assassin''s hand, gray swept the female assassin with a long sword from the side.


    Shua!


    The long sword with bright body, like the last light before the night, cuts out horizontally towards the female assassin in the dark sky.


    Ding!


    The metal collided, and then a figure was forced back. This figure was gray.


    With Gray''s current strength, when the female assassin was unprepared, it can indeed have unexpected results.


    But when the female assassin paid all her attention to him, he was immediately in a weak position. After all, in terms of strength, he must be weaker than the female assassin.


    Whoosh!


    Split gray back, the female assassin suddenly kicked on the ground, shot out and rushed at gray again.


    Shua, Shua!


    But just then, two cold lights flashed, forcing the female assassin to stop to avoid.


    The two guards arrived and besieged the female assassin to rescue gray.


    Ding, Ding!


    The claws on both hands blocked out on both sides, and the female assassin blocked the attack of the two guards.


    Hula!


    When she was ready to attack gray again, she found that Gray''s figure had long been lost in front of her. At the same time, there was a blast of air tearing from behind.


    She turned quickly and crossed her two sharp claws in front of her chest, just in front of her.


    Dang!


    The collision between metal weapons and metal weapons sent out dazzling sparks. The two sharp claws in her hand blocked Gray''s chopping from behind.


    "Hum -"


    But the next moment, she couldn''t help humming and retreating.


    Because just now, when the sword and claw collided and deadlocked, a leg in boots kicked her in the stomach from bottom to top.


    Shua, Shua!


    This is not over. When she couldn''t control her body and stepped back, two cold lights flashed behind her and cleaved fiercely on her back.


    Poof, poof!


    The dull sound of two weapons splitting into flesh and blood came out, and two wounds appeared again on her back.


    Di, Di, di!


    The red blood continued to disperse. Although she had tried to avoid it, she still couldn''t escape.


    "Ah --"


    She was so angry that she kicked the guard from the left and stabbed the guard from the right with her claws.


    Poof!


    With a dull noise, the guard on the right side was immediately opened three holes by the three sharp claws on the sharp claws, and the blood suddenly surged wildly.


    The injured guard stepped backward in embarrassment. The female assassin''s eyes were cold and her mouth sneered. The other claw stabbed the guard straight down the chest.


    Poof!


    The sound of the sharp blade piercing into the body sounded clearly. The female assassin stabbed the claw on the injured guard''s chest. Suddenly, it seemed frozen and stopped only a few centimeters away from the guard''s chest.


    At this time, the female assassin''s chest was pierced by a cold sword tip, which was creepy.


    At the critical moment, gray caught up, and the long sword pierced into a wound that existed behind the female assassin, and finally came out of her chest.


    Blood flowed violently from the chest and back, and a large amount of blood spilled from the corners of the mouth. The female assassin''s eyes gradually became dull and dull.


    Prick!


    Gray pulled out the sword, and the female assassin staggered like a drunken female drunkard.


    Patter!


    Finally, he fell heavily to the ground. The ground was red with blood and twitched a few times. Finally, there was no movement.


    After confirming that the female assassin is dead, gray and the three wounded guards quickly turn around and jump at the broken arm assassin being besieged by four people.


    "Ah --"


    The Brokeback Assassin''s strength was greatly damaged due to injury. Under the siege of Lord Linde and the three guards, he could only barely stand still. With the addition of gray, he could no longer insist. Finally, Lord Linde slashed him in the neck.


    Poof!


    Half of his neck was cut off, and the whole neck drooped. The Brokeback assassin fell heavily to the ground. He just twitched a few times and died.


    Then the eight men, divided into two teams, besieged the opponent of viscount Fergus and the opponent of the captain of the escort.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing two men killed in succession, the purple haired man who fought with master DURU looked more and more gloomy.


    With shadow ability, they are best at hiding in the dark and assassinating the target with one hit.


    But today, before they had time to launch the assassination, the other party found them and took the lead in launching a "surprise attack" on them, which wiped out their advantages, and one person was seriously injured on the spot.


    He really couldn''t figure out how the other party found them. According to their prior investigation, these people should not have the ability to see things in the dark.


    But the fact is that the other party found them. There are people who can see things in the dark!


    Now that two of his men were killed, there was no chance of victory. The assassination had completely failed. He made a decision immediately.


    "Withdraw..."


    After a violent collision with master DURU''s weapons, he retreated with strength, roared and ordered the remaining two men.


    However, although he had received his order, the two assassins who were besieged at this time could not withdraw.


    "Hum!"


    He snorted coldly and rushed towards a besieged man.


    "No, get away!"


    Cried Viscount Fergus, noticing a change in his face.


    A crazy blood soldier, even he can only avoid the edge, let alone others are superior blood soldiers.


    Shua!


    The purple haired man was close, and the short knife came to the throat of viscount Fergus.


    Viscount Fergus''s face changed slightly and waved his sword to block the knife.


    During the meal, he did not carry a weapon. The weapon in his hand belonged to the castle soldiers.


    Dang!


    With the numbness of his arm, viscount Fergus retreated again and again, while the purple haired man no longer cared about Viscount Fergus and quickly jumped in the direction of his men to help them out.


    Poof!


    One of the guards who had heard Viscount Fergus''s anxious cry before, but had not had time to escape, was directly stabbed into his chest, his eyes became dull and his body was unable to fall down.


    The purple haired man was fast and rushed towards his men, and in front of him was gray.


    Whoosh!


    The purple haired man with the strength of crazy blood warrior rushed, Gray''s forehead was sweating, but there was Viscount Fergus and the guard in front, which gave him a little more time to escape.


    Coupled with his speed, he was not slow among the upper blood soldiers. Before the purple haired man rushed, he finally avoided.


    And very lucky, the purple haired man didn''t mean to chase him. After clearing the siege for his own man, he jumped in the direction of another man.


    Poof poof!


    Just then, master DURU finally reacted and caught up, and the dense branches of various plants rushed to the purple haired man.


    The purple haired man had to give up rescuing the rest of his men and quickly rushed out of the castle with his successfully rescued men.


    All the soldiers encountered along the way were easily cut and killed by two people like cutting leeks, which could not be stopped at all.


    Master DURU, viscount Fergus, gray and others pursued after, but when they caught up with the gate of the castle, they had to give up when they saw them turn over the castle wall and blend into the darkness.


    It''s dark and it''s dark outside. They have the ability to integrate into the shadow. Integrating into the darkness is like a fish in water. It''s impossible to trace them.


    Moreover, if you rush into the darkness, you can easily be assassinated by the two people, so you have to give up.


    They returned to the garden outside the restaurant and joined the siege on the assassins who were trapped and failed to escape.


    But when the assassin found that there was no way to escape, he suddenly bit his teeth, and then stumbled a few times and fell heavily to the ground as if he were drunk.


    When he came forward to check, he saw that the assassin had congestion at the corners of his mouth and was impressively dead.


    The blood spilled from his mouth was black. It was obvious that the other party hid some poison in his teeth. He committed suicide when he knew he couldn''t escape.


    They searched the assassin''s body and wanted to infer the assassin''s identity through the assassin''s items. One of them opened the assassin''s left arm and saw a dark black snake tattoo on the assassin''s left arm. The snake''s head was high and two poisonous teeth were eaten by others.


    At the sight of the black snake tattoo, viscount Fergus suddenly changed his face and exclaimed.


    "Shadow snake!"

 Chapter 121

    "Shadow snake?"


    Not only Viscount Fergus, master DURU and the leader of the Sidney family guard, they also looked ugly and screamed when they saw this dark black snake tattoo.


    Seeing the three faces, gray had a bad feeling in his heart and hurriedly asked.


    "Father, what is the shadow snake?"


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, viscount Fergus frowned and said a moment later.


    "This is an extremely ferocious killer organization in the purple moon kingdom. It claims that no matter what kind of assassination commission you give money."


    "As long as you give money, no matter what kind of assassination commission you accept?!"


    In a short sentence, gray felt the madness of the organization, but at the same time, he couldn''t help getting a thrill.


    What kind of assassination Commission dare to accept. This seemingly crazy and reckless move shows the strength and confidence of this organization?


    If there is no corresponding strength, how can this assassination organization release such slogans?


    Now, the assassination organization seems to have targeted the Fergus family because of veterinary drugs. Isn''t it after that?


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, the shadow snake appeared again. I''m afraid there are not a few families assassinated this time."


    Master DURU looked worried.


    "There are not a few families assassinated?"


    Gray looked suspiciously at master DURU.


    "Master DURU, what''s going on? The purpose of this assassination organization is not to control animal medicine?"


    "It should be, but the veterinary drug control agent should only be incidental. The main purpose of the shadow snake should be revenge."


    Master DURU said calmly.


    "Revenge...?"


    Gray became more and more confused.


    Listen to master DURU''s tone, there seems to be a festival between the shadow snake and the nobles led by the Marquis of Sidney.


    "More than twenty years ago, the Marquis of Sidney had seven Viscount families."


    With a slight sigh, said Viscount Fergus.


    "In addition to the six Viscount families now, there is also a Viscount family called Kurt."


    "But the Viscount family was destroyed overnight. It was the killer organization of the shadow snake."


    Viscount Fergus continued after a slight pause.


    "Because of this, the last Marquis of Sidney was angry and attacked and killed many strongholds of the shadow snake, resulting in heavy losses to the shadow snake. He had to hide and restore his strength. Now that he appears again, he should be planning to retaliate against the families we participated in at the beginning."


    "Angered the Marquis of Sidney, and now he is back to revenge all the families involved..."


    Gray looked a little white.


    From Viscount Fergus''s words, it is not difficult to reveal the strength of this organization.


    Perhaps this organization is weaker than the Sidney family, but it is definitely not much weaker. Otherwise, it is impossible to escape from the Sidney family and sneak into the Marquis of Sidney again to retaliate.


    They were worried and went to the basement to meet Bernal and others.


    Talking about the assassination from the organization of the shadow snake and the past between the organization and the Marquis of Sidney, everyone could not help but change their complexion. The happy mood of beating back the assassin was gone for a moment.


    If the shadow snake and the Marquis of Sidney really have such a deep Festival, I''m afraid this assassination is only the beginning, far from the end.


    Afraid that the assassin would turn back again, they finally made do with it in the basement.


    The next day, in the living room of Fergus castle.


    The Fergus family, master DURU, Polly and the remaining six guards of the Sidney family, are all here.


    News from all over the Marquis territory came one after another through messenger birds, and every news was shocking.


    The Baron Biler family, which was enfeoffed by the Sidney family, was assassinated. Baron Biler was assassinated and killed. All direct members of the Biler family were killed and the Biler family was destroyed.


    Baron Rupert''s family was assassinated, Baron Robert was assassinated and killed, all direct members of the Robert family were killed, none alive, and the Robert family was destroyed.


    The Viscount lichens family was assassinated and the assassin was defeated by the lichens family.


    Viscount Locke''s family was assassinated and Viscount Locke was injured.


    The Bessemer family was assassinated and the assassin was defeated by the Bessemer family.


    Baron Puri''s family was assassinated, Baron Puri was assassinated and killed, all direct members of the Puri family were spared, and the Puri family was destroyed.


    Count smoley was assassinated, count smoley was slightly wounded, and the assassin was defeated by the smoley family.


    The Ford family was assassinated and the assassin was defeated by the Ford family.


    ¡­¡­


    "Three Baron families have been destroyed?"


    Gray looked serious in the corner of the living room.


    So far, they have received the news of the destruction of three Baron families. In addition, they have also received the news of many families being attacked and injured.


    Sure enough, as master DURU said last night, there are not a few families who have been assassinated. The organization of shadow snake is indeed aimed at revenge for the nobles led by the Marquis of Sidney.


    So far, from the Baron family to the count family, they have been assassinated. We can see the strength of this organization.


    "At least three strong men of crazy blood warrior level!"


    Among the shadow snakes, there are at least three or more at the level of crazy blood warrior.


    The purple haired man who escaped from Fergus Castle yesterday is one. The assassin leader who assassinated the Ford family and smoley family should also have the strength of crazy blood soldiers.


    After all, both count Ford and count smoley are crazy blood soldiers. If they want to assassinate them, their strength is at least at the level of crazy blood soldiers.


    "There should be more than ten fierce blood soldiers."


    On the side of the Fergus family, there are four fierce blood warriors, plus those who assassinate two count families and several Viscount families. It is certain that there are more than ten fierce blood warriors at this level.


    "In other words, the shadow snake has at least three crazy blood warriors and more than ten fierce blood warriors..."


    It is speculated that Grayton has a feeling of scalp numbness.


    This strength is not weak. Although it is not comparable with the Sidney family, it is also quite close.


    Moreover, this is only the minimum strength of the shadow snake. Although so far, there has been no assassin at the level of barren blood warrior, it does not mean that there is no such possibility.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With the rapid footsteps approaching outside the living room, Nick, the housekeeper, pushed the door in and handed a folded letter paper to Viscount Fergus respectfully.


    Viscount Fergus took it and opened the folded letter paper. The next moment, he looked stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Father, what''s the news?"


    Seeing Viscount Fergus so, Bernard asked anxiously, and everyone looked at him.


    Said Viscount Fergus, looking very grave.


    "Viscount Shelly was assassinated and all the direct children of the Shelly family were killed, that is to say, the Shelly family was destroyed!"


    Boom!


    Like thunder, all faces in the living room were shocked. Like the Viscount Fergus just now, no one made a sound for a long time.


    "The Viscount Shelley family is destroyed, and the first Viscount family to be destroyed appears!!!"


    Gray''s heart jumped wildly.


    After hearing that the Baron''s family had been destroyed, he had been born in his heart. Would the Viscount''s family be destroyed?


    And now, there really is the ruined Viscount family!


    There is no doubt that the Revenge of the shadow snake is far more violent than expected.


    "The Shelley family is ruined?!"


    Bernal had a complicated look.


    Originally, because of the Earl''s dispute, the Fergus family and other Viscount families have been fighting openly and secretly for many years. It can be said that the relationship between Fergus family and other Viscount families is intolerable. I wish other Viscount families would be destroyed, so that there would be fewer competitors.


    But at this time, he could not gloat at at all. Although the position of count was good, he had to survive. If he could not be assassinated by the shadow snake, everything else would be in vain.


    "The Shelly family... Is ruined?"


    Polly gently covered her red lips and opened her eyes wide.


    Last night, she heard that the assassin came from the shadow snake, and the assassinated family must be more than the Fergus family. Although she was uneasy, she still had a chance.


    Maybe this is just the action of the shadow snake against the beast control potion? Other families were not assassinated?


    However, since this morning, the news came one after another, which broke her luck. The news of the assassination of the family came one after another, and later three Baron families were destroyed.


    Now, even the Viscount family has been destroyed. You know, the Viscount family, even under the Marquis of Sidney, can no longer be regarded as a small family, but it is still destroyed. You can imagine the seriousness of the stabbing incident of the shadow snake.


    In the living room, master DURU frowned.


    The leader of the Sidney family guard looked dignified.


    Mrs. Milan''s face was a little pale and stiff.


    Sarah trembled slightly, and gray put his hand on her shoulder and comforted her softly.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone looked serious and dignified. The news came one after another, but the bad news came.


    Dong Dong!


    At this time, there was another rapid footsteps outside the living room. Then Nick, the housekeeper, pushed the door in again, holding a folded stationery in his hand, and walked quickly towards Viscount Fergus.

 Chapter 122

    Shua!


    Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help following the movement of this letter paper. They were nervous for fear of hearing any bad news again.


    "Call -"


    Viscount Fergus took a deep breath, then stretched out his hand to take the letter paper, quickly opened it and looked at it.


    A moment later, he raised his head and said in the tense eyes of a crowd.


    "The Marquis has sent a team of guards to Fergus castle. They are expected to arrive this afternoon. At that time, they can escort master DURU and miss Polly back to Sidney castle."


    "Whoa --"


    In the living room, there were obviously boos. They were obviously relieved. I''m afraid to hear any bad news again. Fortunately, it''s not bad news.


    "In addition."


    But just then, viscount Fergus said again.


    As soon as they relaxed, their hearts hung up again, and their eyes looked closely at Viscount Fergus.


    "The Marquis is very angry about the assassination of the shadow snake. He has combined the two count families to form a search and pursuit team for the shadow snake, and asked all noble families to cooperate in the search to find the trace of the shadow snake."


    Hearing this, they were completely relieved.


    There is no doubt that the search and pursuit team formed by the Sidney family and the two count families is powerful. With such a powerful team, it must be that even the shadow snake will not be as rampant as last night.


    Next, just search for the trace of the shadow snake and destroy the shadow snake assassin who sneaked into the Marquis of Sidney. We should be able to survive this crisis.


    At noon, the Fergus family had carried out the order of the Marquis of Sidney and began to search all parts of the territory for the trace of the shadow snake.


    In the evening, guards from the Sidney family arrived.


    The next day.


    In the morning, under the escort of Sidney''s reinforcements, master DURU and Polly left Fergus castle in a double horse carriage.


    In the afternoon, viscount Fergus, Bernal and gray sat in his study.


    "Father, I have searched all parts of the territory. I once found the trace of the suspected shadow snake in Fergus City, but they have been withdrawn. They should be the assassins the night before. As for other places, I haven''t found the trace of the shadow snake."


    Bernal said.


    Viscount Fergus arranged for him to take charge of the search for the shadow snake. Of course, he was only responsible. He stayed in the castle, made search arrangements for various areas in the territory under the heavy protection of soldiers, and received and summarized the search results from various places in the territory.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, and he was not surprised by the result.


    If the trace of the shadow snake is easy to find, the other party will not be called the shadow snake. As an assassin organization, it is inevitable that it has excellent hiding means.


    "Father, if we search the shadow snake so hard, will it arouse the hatred of the shadow snake and come to assassinate again?"


    Bernal worried about the assassin who appeared the night before.


    "We are already dead enemies with the shadow snake. Even if we don''t cooperate with the Marquis to search, the shadow snake will never let us go."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "And now, the Marquis and the two earls have formed a special hunting team for the shadow snake. The shadow snake dare not go out easily. They are also worried about whether it will be a trap, so it is a good idea to search boldly."


    "I see."


    Bernal replied respectfully.


    Viscount Fergus nodded, then looked at gray and asked.


    "Gray, do you remember the two upper blood soldiers of the Oliver family who assassinated you in shipiling?"


    "Remember, one of them was killed by your father on the spot, and the other finally escaped. If I guessed right, this man should be the man named hank."


    Gray wondered why Viscount Fergus asked, but he replied.


    "Yes, it was this man who escaped. His name was hank Jason, a lord of the Oliver family."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, confirming Gray''s constant speculation.


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    Gray didn''t quite understand why Viscount Fergus suddenly mentioned it after such a long time.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded and looked solemnly at gray.


    "I want you to kill this man!"


    "Kill this man? At this time?"


    Gray frowned, and the shadow snake''s crisis was stuck in his throat. At this time, viscount Fergus would let him kill the man who had assassinated him.


    Although he really wants to kill this man, after all, this man almost killed him, and his mind is not broad enough to tolerate a person who once wanted to kill himself, but now I always feel that the time is wrong.


    "Yes, father, it''s not suitable to attract attention at this time, and although gray has the strength of superior blood soldiers, he''s the only one..."


    Bernal also frowned.


    "No, it''s just the right time to push it on the shadow snake."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "Naturally, he is not the only one who assassinated. I will let others cooperate with him, of course."


    At this point, viscount Fergus paused slightly and looked at gray.


    "It ultimately depends on your will. If you don''t want to, I won''t force it. However, I think you can consider it, because it''s an opportunity for you to fight at the same level."


    Gray frowned and thought about it carefully. A moment later, his eyebrows stretched out and said.


    "I will!"


    Indeed, the assassination of the shadow snake has just happened. Even if this person is killed, he is likely to suspect the shadow snake rather than the Fergus family who has a grudge against him.


    And as Viscount Fergus said, this is indeed an opportunity to fight at the same level.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he really wanted to kill this man himself. After all, this man was the one who almost killed him.


    "OK."


    Seeing Gray''s acceptance, viscount Fergus smiled and suddenly clapped his hands.


    "Come in!"


    Creak!


    He saw the door of the study pushed open and a man in a cloak came in.


    The man''s face was white and most of his face was covered under his cloak. After entering the house, he saluted.


    "Lord Viscount, master Bernard, master gray!"


    Gray and Bernal looked carefully at the sudden man.


    Although shrouded under the cloak, from the faint outline, it can be felt that the man''s body should be extremely strong. If there is no accident, I''m afraid he has studied the blood method, and his strength should be good.


    Nodding slightly to the cloaked man, viscount Fergus looked at gray and Bernard.


    "It''s time to let you know. You should know that each family will have some hidden strength. Our Fergus family also has such a hidden team of dozens of people."


    "His name is Archie, and he is the captain of this team. Among the team, he is the superior blood soldier. In addition, two vice captains are the middle blood soldier, and the others are composed of elite soldiers whose strength is close to or even up to the lower blood soldier."


    "The strength is close to, or even reaches the next blood soldier, the elite soldier?"


    Gray wondered, and his strength was close to or even reached the lower blood soldier, but he was called a soldier, which made gray a little confused.


    "Yes, they are not blood soldiers, but elite soldiers."


    Viscount Fergus nodded and explained.


    "It''s difficult, but it''s possible, for ordinary people who don''t have blood implanted to be as powerful as the next blood warrior."


    "This is the way everyone comes to the team hidden by the Fergus family, including Archie and the other two middle blood soldiers as vice captain."


    "But later, considering the sincerity of the three of them, they implanted blood into them and made them blood soldiers."


    "No wonder some soldiers in the territory whose strength is comparable to that of the next blood soldier suddenly disappeared. It turned out that they were recruited into this team by your father."


    Bernal showed a sudden look. After all, he grew up in Fergus castle. He vaguely heard some rumors.


    "Are they all practicing the blood method wolf of the wind?"


    Dozens of elite soldiers whose strength is at least close to that of the next blood soldier, Gray was slightly surprised and asked when he thought that the Fergus family still hid such a force.


    "No, the blood method they practice is shadow bug."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "Speaking of it, this blood method is the blood method practiced by the shadow snake assassin. It was obtained by chance when the Fergus family besieged and suppressed the shadow snake assassin more than 20 years ago."


    "The blood method of shadow snake?"


    Gray instantly understood Viscount Fergus''s intention.


    Since the same blood skill is practiced with the shadow snake, there must be similarities in the way of fighting.


    If you go to assassinate with such a group of people, even if you fail, you will certainly suspect the target of suspicion to the shadow snake, not the Fergus family.


    "All right, gray, go and get ready, and then go with them."


    Viscount Fergus commanded gray, and then he looked at Archie and said.


    "Although gray is already a superior blood soldier, he still lacks experience. You will still lead the team this time."


    Gray and the white faced man Archie nodded in response.


    Gray was not dissatisfied with not allowing himself to be the leader of the team. Instead, he became another talented teenager who became a superior blood soldier at the age of 17. He was young and energetic. Even if he promised at this time, he would be dissatisfied.


    But Gray''s body is an adult soul after all, which still has a big picture.


    Just after gray left to prepare, viscount Fergus looked at Archie again and said seriously.


    "Protect gray, even if the task fails, protect his safety!"


    "Yes, I will bring master gray back safely."


    White face, no need for a man to nod solemnly.

 Chapter 123

    Put on his war clothes, take the long sword and put on a cloak outside. Gray and the man called Archie left Fergus castle.


    After riding around Fergus for half an hour, he entered a small village.


    "Captain."


    "Captain."


    ¡­¡­


    The small village should be the stronghold of the hidden power of the Fergus family. As soon as they arrived at the village, many strong people appeared, greeted Archie and looked at gray curiously.


    Archie nodded one by one and led gray into a stone house, in which there were two men.


    One of the men had dark skin and short grayish brown hair.


    The other man was bald and oily, as if he could reflect like a mirror.


    "Master gray, these are the other two captains besides me. This is watt and this is Kim."


    Gray nodded and greeted them.


    "Hello, two!"


    "This is master gray!"


    Archie introduced Gray''s identity to them.


    "Master gray!"


    After hearing this, they felt a little strange. They didn''t understand why gray appeared here, but they all saluted gray respectfully.


    "Captain, is there any task?"


    Then Watt, a man with short hair and dark skin, asked.


    "Well, the Viscount ordered us to assassinate hank Jason led by Viscount Oliver tonight. Master gray is already a superior blood soldier, and he will also participate in the assassination."


    Archie nodded.


    "Superior blood warrior?"


    Watt, a man with short hair and dark skin, and Kim, a bald man, looked at each other with a surprised color in their eyes.


    It is said that young master gray is the most talented person in the Fergus family. Now it seems that he is so young that he is already a superior blood soldier.


    "Captain, I''ll get the brothers ready?"


    Short hair and dark skin, Watt said.


    He didn''t say that gray would hold back. Are you kidding? A superior blood warrior would hold back most of them who are inferior blood warriors, or even those whose strength is less than that of the inferior blood warrior?


    Because the captain is the superior blood soldier, they understand the strength of the superior blood soldier very well. With this strength, even without corresponding assassination experience, their performance will never be weaker than that of the middle blood soldier.


    "Well, go!"


    Archie nodded and said the strength of Gray''s superior blood warrior, which was naturally his intention.


    As a team, trust is the most basic. If you can''t trust each other and dare not give your back to your peers in action, it may lead to action failure.


    He pointed out the strength of Gray''s superior blood warrior, that is to tell them that they can rest assured that gray will never be a drag on them.


    Half an hour later, with gray, a team of more than 30 people left the village and rode to the Oliver family in the East.


    An hour later, they reached the border between the Fergus family and the Oliver family.


    There was too much noise. They stopped the horses at the border, left several people to guard the horses, and walked into Viscount Oliver''s collar.


    Among the people present, the weakest one was also close to the next blood soldier. Naturally, their speed was not slow. When the sun went down, they avoided the crowd and arrived at the residence close to the Jason family.


    The Jason family is a lord family. The fief has seven villages and a small town. The Jason family is located in the center of the only small town, and they are now in the bushes outside the town.


    "Master gray, the town is too small. Once outsiders appear, they will be found immediately, so I''m going to enter after dark."


    Next to gray, Archie explained to gray.


    Although Viscount Fergus has said that he is still the leader of the team, gray is the young master of the Fergus family after all. Naturally, he needs to ask for advice.


    "Captain Archie, you can arrange it. My father let me listen to you for this operation."


    Gray naturally understood that it was time to listen to the arrangements of "professionals".


    "Yes."


    Seeing that gray didn''t mean to "give orders", Archie breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t care about the control of the team, but worried that gray had no experience in assassination before. If he gave some untimely orders, it would be bad to listen to them and listen to them.


    Now it seems that the young master is not proud of ordinary gifted children, but is unusually mature and steady.


    As night fell, a purple crescent moon appeared on the sky, sprinkled with strands of purple moonlight, and covered the town with a hazy purple light.


    In the middle of the town, every family closed their doors and windows, and scattered lights appeared from the seams of the doors and windows.


    "Go!"


    With a greeting, Archie took the lead out of the covered bushes and slowly dived towards the town.


    People, including gray, came out of the bushes and followed him.


    At this time, all the people were covered with a black cloth cover, which covered their heads completely, and only opened three holes in their eyes and mouth.


    With the purple moonlight lighting, people walked along the road in the middle of the town and tried not to make too much noise towards the center of the town.


    The town with a population of less than 1000 people is not big. In just a few minutes, a building appeared in their sight.


    Compared with other buildings in the town, this building is much larger, covers an area of thousands of square meters, and is surrounded by a stone wall more than three meters high.


    This is where the Jason family lives.


    "Stop!"


    He raised his hand and motioned for the people to stop. Archie was alone and touched the wall.


    When he got close to the wall, he jumped under his feet and grabbed the top of the wall with his hand. He turned over and jumped onto the wall.


    The whole process was silent. Even gray and others who had been watching him didn''t hear anything.


    He looked around on the wall, waved and motioned to the people to follow, while he jumped off the wall and entered the inside of the wall.


    Gray and others approached the wall and did their best to climb over the wall and enter the building.


    Gray, Kim and watt jumped into the wall with a gentle leap, just like edgy before.


    The others are in groups of two. One of them acts as a stepping stone, and the other climbs up the wall. Then, on the wall, he pulls up his companion who becomes a stepping stone, and then jumps down the wall into the wall.


    "Woo -"


    Although it is only a lord, it is still a noble after all. There are soldiers patrolling inside.


    Two soldiers patrolling here had not had time to make a noise before they were covered by the first to find them and broke their necks.


    "Kim, take a team of people to pay off the patrolling soldiers. Be careful not to make too much noise."


    Seeing that everyone had passed the fence, Archie whispered to the bald man Kim.


    "Yes."


    Kim, a bald man, immediately took more than a dozen people away, while the rest, including gray, dived towards the brightest place in the building under the leadership of Archie.


    When he was about to approach, Archie reached out again to signal the people to stop, and he, Watt and gray approached slowly.


    Gray was close to the brightest window, with his head slightly sideways, looking inside through the colorful glass window.


    In a room of about 100 square meters, there was a round table with three people sitting in the three directions of the round table.


    A middle-aged man, a middle-aged woman and a young man.


    They all had a steak in front of them. It was obvious that they were having dinner.


    "It''s him!"


    From Gray''s direction, you can just see the face of a middle-aged man. This is a thin man with brown eyes. Gray recognized the middle-aged man at a glance. It was hank Jason who had assassinated him.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and his heart hummed coldly.


    "There are three people in the family, just right."


    The reason why they choose to sneak in just at night rather than sneak in and assassinate in the dead of night is to choose the time for the three to be together.


    In the dead of night, although the alert is the lowest, it is easy to wake up and escape other targets that have not been assassinated because their actions are not synchronized.


    Moreover, because we don''t know the internal structure of Jason''s family residence and which room is hank Jason''s room, we can''t arrange assassins for.


    If you are unlucky, the strength of the person who arranged to assassinate hank Jason is too weak, and Hank Jason will kill you instead.


    So they chose the early night time when they could accurately find the target.


    "I broke the window and went in. Master gray and watt broke through the door!"


    Archie pointed to the windows and doors and motioned to gray and watt.


    Gray and watt nodded knowingly and crept towards the door.


    Click!


    Boom!


    The sound of broken glass and the sound of the door being kicked open sounded almost at the same time.


    Then, gray and the three quickly rushed into the room and rushed towards their respective goals.


    Gray and Archie assassinated hank Jason together, while watt assassinated young people and middle-aged women, and others outside. This was to kill soldiers and servants who heard the news.


    "Who?"


    The sudden huge noise changed the faces of the three diners in the room. Hank Jason suddenly stood up and shouted.


    The answer to him was Archie''s dark long knife, which quickly rubbed on his neck.


    "Hum!"


    He picked up the round table, and the dinner on the table was scattered all over the floor, while he himself used the round table as a weapon and threw it at Archie.


    Prick!


    The round table was split in half, but Archie was temporarily blocked by the smashed round table.


    Shua!


    Just then, a flash of sword light suddenly appeared and quickly chopped at hank Jason.


    The white and deep sword body glittered like a cold light under the light.


    It was gray who rushed in from the door.

 Chapter 124

    Ding!


    A violent metal collision sounded.


    When Gray''s long sword was about to hit hank Jason, Hank Jason suddenly bent over, pulled out two short knives from his legs and crossed in front of the long sword.


    Because he has participated in the assassination many times, he has always attached great importance to his own safety. Therefore, unless he sleeps, he always has a weapon.


    However, the next moment, he felt a great force coming from the short knife, and his body was shocked back and forth.


    The opponent''s cutting power was beyond his imagination and much stronger than him, which shocked his hands a little numb.


    On the other side, Watt rushed at young people and middle-aged women with a short knife.


    Shua, Shua!


    Young people have practiced blood skills, and influenced by Hank Jason, they also have the habit of never leaving their weapons. When they see watt coming at them, they pull out two short knives and greet watt.


    Dang!


    However, as soon as they fought, they were directly thrown out by the earthquake and smashed on a wooden chair, and the whole wooden chair was smashed.


    Young people only have the strength of the lower blood warrior, and watt already has the middle blood warrior, which is naturally not Watt''s opponent.


    "Gas."


    The young man flew out with a knife from Watt, and the middle-aged woman shouted anxiously.


    "Ah --"


    But soon her cry turned into a scream, because watt had wiped her neck with a knife.


    The blood soared and the middle-aged woman fell down heavily.


    "Mother."


    The young man roared angrily, got up and jumped at watt.


    Ding, Ding, poof!


    After all, there was a gap in strength. Just two moves, Watt cut his stomach, and his stomach was red.


    "Lillian, gas."


    Hank Jason roared angrily, holding two short knives, rushed murderously at Watt, but was stopped by Gray''s indifference.


    Staring at hank Jason, Gray''s eyes were cold. Since he dared to participate in the assassination, he must have the consciousness of being assassinated.


    Even now, gray still can''t forget that under the arrow shot by the man, he tried his best to escape, but he couldn''t escape his fear.


    As for hank Jason''s wife and son, although I''m sorry, for the sake of the future, he can only let them die. Hank Jason can only be blamed.


    He doesn''t want a drama of revenge for his husband and father many years later. Although he is not afraid, the people around him are afraid, so he can only kill them here.


    "Asshole!"


    Seeing gray blocking the way, Hank Jason was murderous and looked like crazy. The two short knives in his hands were like two cold lights, wandering and cutting away from gray.


    Shua!


    Gray''s eyes were cold, and his sword fell violently. It was like a strong wind in the room.


    Dang!


    The cold light flickered, the short knife was stopped by the long sword, and Hank Jason was shocked and retreated again and again by the giant force from Gray''s sword.


    But just then, when hank Jason was shaken back, he turned the short knife in his other hand into a dart and threw it at gray with crazy eyes.


    "Hum -"


    Gray snorted coldly. With a slight wrong step, he had avoided the short knife "turned into a dart".


    Hank Jason used the dagger as a dart. Although Gray was very surprised, the actual battle was really different from the usual battle. The opponent often didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    However, gray has the speed characteristics of wind wolf, which is much faster than the general upper blood warrior, and has easily hidden away.


    And he chased hank Jason, with a long sword from bottom to top and a sword tilted.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed, one arm flew high, fell to the ground and rolled several times before it stopped.


    Hank Jason''s right hand was broken at the shoulder level, and the bright red blood kept sprinkling down. Half of his clothes were dyed red, just like the water in the faucet that couldn''t be turned off.


    Gray''s current strength, even among the superior blood soldiers, is also known for his strength. In addition, Edgar, who attacked hank Jason with him, is also the superior blood soldier, so only three moves have abolished hank Jason''s hand.


    "Ah --"


    When his right hand was broken, Hank Jason''s forehead sweated with pain and retreated.


    Just then, Archie appeared behind hank Jason and cut out the long knife quickly.


    Feeling the strong wind behind him, Hank Jason changed his color and fled to the side.


    A wooden chair was split in two, and he narrowly avoided it.


    However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a flash of sword light flashed again. He tried to avoid to the side, but he still inevitably had a pain in his left shoulder.


    Looking up, he saw a bloody mouth on his left shoulder. The bright red blood dyed the other half of his body red.


    The only good thing is that he managed to keep his left arm by dodging a little.


    He stepped back in embarrassment, almost to the wall, and roared angrily.


    "Who the hell are you? What''s your feud with my Jason family?"


    At this time, he could hear the fighting outside. Obviously, the assassins were not only the three people in the restaurant, but also many others.


    This made him feel desperate. The three people in the restaurant alone had made it very difficult for them to resist. If people outside came in, they would be no match.


    He looked at his son gas, and was even more angry. At this time, several wounds had appeared on gas, his clothes were almost completely dyed red by blood, and his blood was all around the ground.


    Although there is still fighting power, people with a clear eye can see that if this continues, gas will be killed within a few moves.


    "You don''t need to know!"


    With a snort, he kicked on the ground, jumped up high, and cut off the long knife in his hand.


    WOW!


    Hank Jason rolled over awkwardly to avoid opening the long knife, which was on the wall, with a deep crack and stone chips splashing.


    Shua!


    Avoiding the long knife, Hank Jason found another sword light, so he had to raise the short knife rung.


    Dang!


    Hank Jason was forced back again.


    Poof!


    Just then, with a stroke of Archie''s long knife, a deep wound appeared on his back, and the bright red blood couldn''t stop flowing.


    "Are you the snake of the shadow?"


    Hank Jason asked angrily as he rolled and avoided the knife that Archie cut again.


    "So what."


    Although Archie said something, the long knife quickly cut at hank Jason one after another.


    "Don''t kill us, our Lord and your shadow snake -"


    Halfway through, Hank Jason suddenly stopped and said angrily.


    "No, you are not shadow snakes."


    He suddenly thought that when he fought with gray, Gray''s power was obviously better than the general upper blood warrior, which was not the characteristic of the shadow snake assassin at all.


    According to his understanding, the assassin of the shadow snake is good at assassination, but his strength is only general, which is obviously different from Gray''s characteristics.

 Chapter 125

    "What does your Lord have to do with the shadow snake?"


    Taking a few steps forward, he and Archie surround hank Jason in the middle and block the direction where he can escape. Gray looks at hank Jason and asks.


    He was shocked when he heard the news of the real shadow snake, which seemed to be related to the Oliver family.


    "Your voice...? who the hell are you?"


    Hank Jason looked at gray in surprise.


    Because he was wearing a hood and gray showed the strength of a real superior blood soldier, he always thought Gray was an adult.


    But when I heard Gray''s voice, I was surprised. The other party''s voice was too young, obviously not like an adult''s voice.


    "You don''t need to know, say, what is the relationship between the Oliver family and the shadow snake?"


    He didn''t answer his doubts for the other party, and gray still said coldly.


    "Ah!"


    Just then, the young man gas was kicked down by Watt and put a short knife on his neck.


    When hank Jason saw it, he was anxious and his face changed. He gritted his teeth and said.


    "I can tell you, but you have to let us go!"


    Archie frowned slightly and looked at gray.


    Originally, their mission was to assassinate hank Jason, but they accidentally learned the news about the shadow snake, and the other party threatened the news.


    This makes him feel a little difficult. The news of the shadow snake is really important, but the task of assassination is also important. After all, it may not be easy to assassinate after this time.


    From Archie''s eyes, Hank Jason saw that gray should be the high-ranking person in the team, and his eyes could not help looking at gray.


    "I don''t know which family you belong to, but the news is enough for you to make contributions to the Marquis, let my son go first, and then I''ll tell you the news."


    Gray thought a little, looked at hank Jason and said.


    "I refuse!"


    While saying this, gray moved.


    Whoosh!


    The power of blood poured into his legs, and his legs suddenly expanded. In an instant, he crossed the distance with hank Jason, and the long sword flashed like a cold light.


    Gray''s sudden approach made hank Jason''s heart sink suddenly. The secret way was bad. He quickly raised the short knife with his left hand to resist.


    But just before his knife was lifted, the cold light had swept his arm.


    Poof!


    Hank Jason''s left arm, broken from his wrist, splashed with blood.


    "Ah --"


    Hank Jason snorted in pain and hurried aside.


    Gray, on the other hand, threw down his long sword and rushed forward in quick steps in the face of the splashing blood.


    Peng!


    Hank Jason, who escaped, was kicked down by gray, stepped on the ground and couldn''t move any more.


    It was hard for him to move a penny with all his strength. After all, Hank Jason was obviously inferior to gray in terms of strength.


    "Tell me, what is the relationship between the Oliver family and the shadow snake?"


    Asked gray, stepping on hank Jason.


    Trading with hank Jason to get information about the relationship between the Oliver family and the shadow snake flashed through his mind and was abandoned by him.


    Even if the transaction is successful and the information about the relationship between the Oliver family and the shadow snake is indeed obtained, it will certainly alert the Oliver family and make targeted arrangements. At that time, whether this information is useful or not is still two questions.


    As for the method of pretending to release people and then cheating hank Jason to tell information, Hank Jason will not be unprepared. There must be a way to confirm whether gas has really escaped.


    So he chose to capture hank Jason and then force him to find out the corresponding information.


    "Cough, do you think I''ll tell you in this case?"


    Hank Jason, who was trampled by gray and coughing repeatedly, raised his head, looked at gray bitterly, and snorted coldly.


    "Do you have the means of torture?"


    Gray asked, looking sideways at Archie.


    "Indeed, young master, do you want to press here?"


    Archie nodded.


    "No, take it back and ask."


    Gray shook his head.


    I''m afraid the fighting has disturbed the people in the town. We must evacuate as soon as possible.


    "Young master, what about this guy?"


    Watt asked, pointing to the young man he held around his neck with a knife.


    "Take it away."


    Considering that it would be useful to get the young man if he couldn''t ask, gray decided not to kill him for the time being. Then he thought about it and ordered.


    "Gather everyone''s bodies here, find people of the same size as hank Jason and his son, put on their clothes and burn them!"


    Watt nodded clearly.


    Gray''s purpose in doing this is obviously to make the Oliver family mistakenly believe that hank Jason and his son have been killed.


    A few minutes later, a fire broke out in the restaurant. Dozens of corpses, including guards and servants, were poured with grease and burned.


    Gray and others took hank Jason and his son, who were tied up to block his mouth, out of the town. Even hank Jason''s two broken arms were taken away.


    The fighting had already disturbed the town, but few people really opened the door to check the situation.


    People in this world know how to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. They can guess from the movement of fighting. It is not a good thing, so few people open the door to check the situation.


    It saves a lot of time. If people really see it, gray, they can only hurt the people they see.


    Taking advantage of the night, he carefully left Viscount Oliver''s collar without leaving a trace, and then rode back to the village where gray and them had set out.


    After midnight, gray took a bath to remove the smell of blood and was arranged to rest in a fairly good bedroom in the village.


    The next morning, when gray was having breakfast in a humble restaurant, Archie appeared in a hurry.


    He has dark circles in his eyes. Obviously, he should have stayed up all night last night for questioning hank Jason.


    "Master gray!"


    Seeing gray, he saluted respectfully, more respectful than yesterday.


    Last night, gray showed the real strength of the superior blood soldier, and what surprised him most was that the opponent''s combat power was obviously stronger than him, who had been a superior blood soldier for many years.


    In the whole battle, he, who should have been the main force, almost became a foil. Gray cut off hank Jason''s arms and captured hank Jason.


    "How''s it going? Did you force it out?"


    Gray asked hurriedly.


    Talking about the information about the Oliver family and the shadow snake, Archie looked right.


    "It''s been pressed out, but I''m not sure if the news is true -"


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly. Obviously, he was not sure whether the news he had pressed was true or false.


    "What is the news?"


    Gray asked suspiciously.


    "According to Hank Jason''s guess, the shadow snake may be hiding in Viscount Oliver''s collar now!"


    Said Archie, looking strange.


    "The shadow snake is hidden under Viscount Oliver? Is this... Possible?"


    Gray was startled and couldn''t help standing up.


    The news was no less shocking than the news that Viscount Shirley''s family was destroyed by the shadow snake.


    What force is the shadow snake?


    It was an assassination organization that angered the family of the Marquis of Sidney. The Marquis of Sidney led the public enemies of all nobles.


    The Oliver family dare to hide the assassin of the shadow snake in their own territory. If it is found, it is inevitable to be exterminated by the marquis.


    Why did the Oliver family do this?


    Forced down, shocked in his heart, gray raised his eyebrows and asked again.


    "You just said it was hank Jason''s guess. What does that mean?"


    "The Oliver family didn''t intend to let him know. He knew it by accident."


    Archie explained.


    "When he went to the Oliver family to report the situation, he found that there were a group of strangers in the Oliver family, and he accidentally saw a black snake tattoo on one of them''s left arm."


    "Have you determined to him carefully whether it is the black snake tattoo of the shadow snake, not similar?"


    Gray asked, frowning.


    "It has been carefully confirmed. According to his description, it is indeed the black snake tattoo of the shadow snake."


    Edgekan pointed his head.


    "Master gray, we need to inform the Viscount as soon as possible."


    "Well, this matter has a great impact. I really need to inform my father as soon as possible, find a carriage, take their father and son, and return to Fergus castle with me."


    Gray nodded.


    Such a major event is beyond his control. We need to tell Viscount Fergus as soon as possible, and then Viscount Fergus will decide what to do next.

 Chapter 126

    Oliver castle, viscount Oliver''s study.


    "The Jason family was destroyed, which is suspected to be done by the shadow snake..."


    After receiving the news from the territory, viscount Oliver and his eldest son Kemper looked strange in the study.


    Now they are the ones who know the whereabouts of the shadow snake best in the whole marquis. After all, the shadow snake is now settled in a secret residence in the territory by them.


    With their current relationship with the shadow snake, the shadow snake will not attack the nobles in their territory, but what''s going on now? A family in the territory is suspected to have been destroyed by the shadow snake.


    "Father, this must be the name of other families pretending to be the shadow snake to retaliate against our Oliver family."


    Kemper said with a cold face.


    "I know."


    Viscount Oliver nodded, which he could naturally think of, and he could probably think of which families did it.


    Over the years, he has repeatedly asked hank Jason to assassinate the children of other Viscount families. He must be from several other Viscount families, but he doesn''t know which Viscount family did it.


    "Father, will the family who started this time know the news of the shadow snake from hank Jason?"


    Kemper worried.


    "I don''t think so. I haven''t let him touch the placement of the shadow snake. He shouldn''t know."


    Viscount Oliver shook his head.


    "But the last time the shadow snake stayed in the castle, he came to the castle once. Keppel, wait a minute. Tell the shadow snake to be careful."


    "Yes, father."


    Keppel nodded, then worried.


    "Father, now we are so involved with the shadow snake that if the shadow snake is caught, we are likely to be involved."


    "There is no way back."


    Viscount Oliver shook his head with a wry smile.


    More than two months ago, his insider in the Fergus family learned the news of animal control medicine. He immediately thought of using animal control medicine as bait to lead the shadow snake to destroy the Fergus family.


    Unexpectedly, the movement of the shadow snake was greater than expected, and took this opportunity to retaliate against the Marquis of Sidney.


    It not only attacked the Fergus family, but also attacked many noble families in the Marquis''s territory, but also destroyed the Viscount Sherry family, which angered the Marquis of Sidney and surrounded and suppressed the shadow snake throughout the territory.


    It is conceivable that if the Marquis of Sidney knew that the shadow snake was brought by the Oliver family, what would be the end of the Oliver family.


    "But this may also be an opportunity for us."


    Said Viscount Oliver, as if comforting Capel and himself.


    "Opportunity, what opportunity?"


    Keppel wondered, this is clearly a little attention will lead to the disaster of extermination, how can there be a chance?


    "Further opportunities!"


    Viscount Oliver said mysteriously.


    "How can it be that in the current situation of our Oliver family, even if we are not affected by the shadow snake, we can''t compete with several other Viscount families."


    Keppel became more and more confused.


    "The current situation is indeed unlikely, but what if we get a lot of resources?"


    Viscount Oliver''s face grew more mysterious.


    "A lot of resources? How can the Sidney family give us a lot of resources?"


    If his father hadn''t spoken normally now, Keppel would almost think his father was crazy.


    "The Sidney family is naturally impossible, but other forces may."


    Viscount Oliver said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Other forces? Father, you don''t mean the shadow snake?"


    Keppel wondered.


    "Of course not. Although the shadow snake has such financial resources, it has no reason to do so."


    Viscount Oliver shook his head.


    "I''m talking about the power behind the shadow snake."


    "Is there power behind the shadow snake?"


    Keppel was shocked at the news.


    "Of course, the shadow snake attacks the Marquis of Sidney. Revenge is driven by interests on the one hand and on the other hand. It is the force behind them that drives them."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Moreover, this force has a grudge against the Sidney family. I have been connected with this force through the shadow snake."


    "This force promises that after this time, it will provide us with a lot of resources and let us become a hidden nail buried in their Marquis of Sidney."


    Viscount Fergus''s study.


    "The snake of the shadow lurks in Viscount Oliver?"


    Hearing the report from gray and Archie, viscount Fergus tapped the long table with his fingers and frowned, thinking about the credibility of the news.


    Nearby, Bernal, who heard the news, frowned and said after a moment.


    "Father, it''s impossible for the Oliver family not to know the consequences of being involved with the shadow snake. Could hank Jason make it up to save his life?"


    "It''s possible."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "But there is another possibility."


    At this point, viscount Fergus sneered.


    "What did the Oliver family have in the hands of the shadow snake, forcing him to provide shelter for the shadow snake."


    "Handle?"


    Gray''s eyes lit up. If the Oliver family really had something in the hands of the shadow snake, everything would make sense.


    Even if you risk being discovered by the Sidney family and destroyed by the Sidney family, you should also provide a hiding place for the shadow snake, because if the shadow snake is caught by the Sidney family, the Sidney family is likely to know the "handle", and they will also be destroyed by the Sidney family.


    "Father, what shall we do next?"


    Bernal asked with a bright eye and a happy face.


    The Oliver family is a competitor of the Fergus family and has assassinated the children of the Fergus family. If there is a chance to bring down the Oliver family, the Fergus family can''t be missed.


    Moreover, if effective information can be provided on the encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake, the Fergus family will certainly receive the resource reward of the Sidney family.


    "Let''s bury in the Viscount of Oliver''s visions and investigate secretly to see if the snake is in Oliver''s viscount."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "But before that, go and see hank Jason to confirm the truth of the news."


    The dark underground prison has a thick wall completely watered by molten iron. The wall is full of various metal handcuffs. At this time, two people are handcuffed to the molten iron watered wall like specimens.


    One of them was a young man whose clothes were stained with blood in many places.


    The other man was a middle-aged man who looked worse than the young man. His clothes were as red as blood. Moreover, his two arms were broken at the shoulder position of his right arm and at the wrist position of his left arm.


    Dada, dada!


    When the footsteps approached, they raised their heads and showed their bloodshot eyes. When they saw the Viscount Fergus walking in front, gas stared at the Viscount Fergus, while hank Jason was powerless.


    "Fergus... Viscount, good... Means."


    His voice is hoarse. He was tortured all night last night. Now he is exhausted and can''t even speak.


    "When you assassinated my Fergus family children, you should have thought of this result."


    Said Viscount Fergus coldly.


    "Give us... A good time."


    Hankgas did not argue, but said.


    At this stage, he did not expect the Fergus family to let them go, but only to suffer less pain.


    "Yes, but you have to tell us the truth of the news."


    Viscount Fergus said coldly.


    A superior blood soldier, even if he loses his arms, is very dangerous to be detained for a long time, so it is in line with his plan to kill him as soon as possible.


    "Don''t think about muddling through in order to get rid of it. I won''t kill your son for the time being. After I confirm the truth of the news, I will decide whether to kill him directly or after torture."


    "The news is... Really, well, can you give me... A pleasure?"


    Hank Jason said hoarsely.


    "Gray."


    Viscount Fergus nodded and looked at gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray responded, pulled out his sword from his waist and walked towards hank Jason.


    "It''s you... The man last night... It''s you!"


    Hearing Gray''s voice and seeing the sword in Gray''s hand, Hank Jason immediately judged that gray was the one who cut off his arms and captured him last night.


    Originally he thought it was Bernal, but now it seems that it is younger gray.


    He stared at gray with shock and regret.


    Shocked that gray is already a superior blood soldier when he is so young, I regret that I didn''t kill gray at the beginning, or I regret participating in the assassination


    Poof!


    With a soft sound, the tip of the long sword pierced his left chest and pierced his heart.


    The look in his eyes slowly became dim. After being twisted by his fixed body for a few times, he became weak.


    Gray, on the other hand, was spitting out a bad breath.


    Because of the possible assassination of the other party at any time, he didn''t even visit Fergus city hundreds of meters away from Fergus castle. He accumulated a bad breath in his heart. Now the bad breath has been reduced a lot.


    Of course, this is not the end. The chief culprit is the Oliver family.


    This time, if the Oliver family is really involved with the shadow snake, it will certainly annoy the Sidney family. For him, it is a great opportunity for revenge.

 Chapter 127

    It''s on the shelf at 12 noon tomorrow, Khan. I hope it won''t be stood up like last time.


    Ask for a subscription, er, if you don''t want to subscribe, at least give a first subscription, so that the results will be at least better.


    When the knight was reading, he really didn''t have money. He also saw pirated books. He understood the psychology of book friends. He could see them without spending money. Why spend money?


    At that time, some books were chasing after them. Suddenly, the eunuch felt like eating an overnight meal.


    Now when I write my own book, I finally understand the psychology of those authors. I can''t even support myself. How can I have the energy to continue writing? The author is also a person and needs to live.


    Next is the knight''s biggest headache, adding more on the shelf.


    It is expected that it will be five o''clock tomorrow. If it is not finished, it will be made up the day after tomorrow. Sweat!

 Chapter 128

    A few miles away from Oliver castle, there is a village not marked on the map. This is the place where Oliver family used to cultivate secret forces. It has been hidden and unknown to other forces.


    At this time, there were three people in an ordinary house in this village.


    One of them, with purple hair and a cold face, was the purple haired man who had attacked Fergus castle.


    The other two were a medium-sized man with short brown hair. The man was muscular and symmetrical, and did not appear bloated.


    The last person was a woman with a towering chest, slender waist and slender face.


    However, she wore an eye mask on her left eye, which made her reluctant beauty immediately fall below the beauty, and even looked very uncomfortable.


    They are the three captains of the shadow snake who sneaked into the Marquis of Sidney this time.


    "Just now the Oliver family came and asked us if we had an assassination last night."


    The purple haired man said.


    "Assassination? What do you mean?"


    The man with short brown hair wondered.


    They have been dormant since the last assassination. So far, no assassination has been carried out.


    "A lord''s family was destroyed in the territory of viscount Oliver. The means were very similar to those of our shadow snake."


    The purple haired man explained.


    "Interesting, how dare you fake our shadow snake?"


    The man with short brown hair has a strange complexion.


    "It should have been done by the hostile aristocrats of the Oliver family."


    The purple haired man concluded.


    "Hum, noble, a group of despicable guys."


    The blindfold woman hummed coldly, and her eyes were full of killing intention.


    "It''s been a few days. Should we take a second action now?"


    "Second action?"


    The purple haired man shook his head.


    "Now the Marquis of Sidney has organized a special tracking team, and our goal has basically been achieved. I suggest giving up the second assassination and withdrawing from the Marquis of Sidney as soon as possible."


    "No, this level alone will not satisfy the gold Lord. We must at least attract the attention of the Sidney family to us for more than half a month. If we withdraw now, it is difficult to guarantee."


    The man with short brown hair frowned.


    On the one hand, they sneaked into the Marquis of Sidney for revenge, on the other hand, they came with "entrustment".


    The trust given to them by the gold owner is to attract the attention of the Sidney family and make the Sidney family have no time to take care of other places.


    "Give up? Impossible..."


    The woman touched her left eye with an eye mask. Her eyes were full of killing intention.


    She was blinded when the Sidney family attacked the shadow snake stronghold more than 20 years ago.


    Unlike the purple haired man and the short brown haired man, half for revenge and half for entrustment, her purpose is very pure, just for revenge.


    She will never leave the Marquis of Sidney until she is satisfied with her revenge.


    "Now there is eye liner everywhere in the Sydney Marquis collar. If there is any further action, our whereabouts are likely to be exposed."


    The proposal was rejected by two people, and the purple haired man frowned slightly.


    "Then assassinate another wave in a few days, and then withdraw from the Marquis of Sidney immediately. In this way, the time is enough to attract the attention of Sidney family for half a month."


    Said the man with short brown hair.


    After another wave of assassination, the Sidney family will withdraw immediately. It will take at least a few days to confirm that they have withdrawn. In this way, half a month is enough.


    "I agree."


    The woman nodded in agreement. As long as she could revenge, she didn''t care about the rest.


    "All right!"


    The purple haired man looked at them and nodded in agreement.


    According to the rules of the shadow snake, the minority obeys the majority, and he can only follow. Of course, the most important thing is to complete "entrustment", which is also his purpose.


    Viscount Fergus''s study, viscount Fergus, Bernal and gray are all there.


    "The spy heard that it has been confirmed that strangers visited the Oliver family the day after the assassination of the shadow snake, but they are not sure whether these people are the people of the shadow snake."


    Bernal said.


    "After staying at Oliver castle for a period of time, these people left. Their whereabouts were unknown. They received the close followers of the Oliver family."


    "Stranger, and the day after the assassination of the shadow snake..."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Under normal circumstances, it is normal for someone in an aristocratic family to visit. After all, aristocrats also need to communicate.


    But the visitors appeared on the second day of the shadow snake assassination. This time point is strange.


    After all, there have just been many assassinations. At this time, I''m afraid the first thing for families related to noble families is to keep a distance from noble families as far as possible to avoid being affected, rather than visiting noble families.


    "Also, Keppel left the castle for an hour this morning, but our people didn''t find him in Oliver city."


    Bernal continued.


    "The day after the assassination, a stranger visited, and the eldest son disappeared for an hour, but he didn''t go to Oliver city..."


    Viscount Fergus leaned on his chin with one hand and a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    A moment later, he stood up, took out a leather map from the bookshelf near the wall on the right, which was specially stacked with maps, and spread it on the desk.


    Gray and Bernal wondered about Viscount Fergus''s actions, came forward and looked at the map.


    This is a very fine map. On the map, there are not only mountains, rivers, but also villages with clear signs.


    The center of the map is a building representing the city, with text signs next to it.


    "Oliver City, this is the map led by Viscount Oliver?"


    Gray said.


    "Yes, this is the map of viscount Oliver''s territory."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, pointed his finger to the side of Oliver city and said.


    "This is Oliver castle. Centered on this place, it can go back and forth in an hour. What''s the scope?"


    Gray and Bernard both had bright eyes and understood the meaning of viscount Fergus.


    "From here to here, to here..."


    Looking around on the map, gray and Bernal quickly confirmed Keppel''s range of activities in this hour.


    "Father, I immediately asked someone to explore this area to determine where the shadow snake is hiding."


    Bernal said excitedly.


    "No, our mission is over."


    But Viscount Fergus shook his head at this time.


    "If you want to explore the shadow snake, with the ability of our spies, you will be found. I will report it to the Marquis immediately. Of course, it''s just suspicion. I believe the marquis will have judgment."


    "My father was considerate."


    Bernal''s face showed a trace of shame.


    He didn''t think of this, just because he suddenly confirmed the place where the shadow snake might hide. He was too excited and didn''t think of it for a moment.

 Chapter 129

    A few days later.


    White stone training ground of Fergus family.


    Boom!


    The two figures fought together and then separated quickly.


    One of the figures, dressed in Khaki combat clothes, was thin and dry, was over 1.7 meters tall and held an iron wooden sword. It was Lord Linde, the commander of the castle soldiers.


    Another Taoist shadow has black hair, wears gray war clothes, looks young, and also holds an iron and wood sword in his hand. It is gray.


    Shua!


    Gray gently stepped on the ground and stepped out a few steps, and then he appeared on the side of Lord Linde. The iron and wooden sword in his hand was like a black light and cut towards Lord Linde.


    Shua!


    Lord Linde, on the other hand, was already changing his direction and adjusting his focus when gray approached. When gray cut out his iron and wood sword, he just faced gray and swept out his iron and wood sword to block Gray''s sword.


    Boom!


    When the weapons collided, Lord Linde stepped back and stabilized his figure.


    make love!


    Gray retreated quickly, as if he could not bear the power of Lord Linde''s sword.


    But his backward steps were extremely neat and did not appear disordered at all.


    Moreover, after stepping back a few steps, he slipped out like a loach.


    In fact, he was pulling away from Lord Linde and circling behind Lord Linde by the anti shock force from the sword.


    Shua!


    Sure enough, the next moment he appeared behind Lord Linde, his iron and wood sword with a black light cut to Lord Linde''s back.


    Boom!


    Lord Linde turned quickly, swept out his iron and wood sword and stopped Gray''s sword.


    But compared with before, the sword was a little hasty, the strength was much weaker, and the angle was a little worse because of the hasty hand. It was shocked and retreated several steps back.


    Gray, on the other hand, accelerated his movement and attacked Lord Linde from the other side.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the game, gray constantly attacked Lord Linde from all angles with speed, and Lord Linde was more and more difficult to resist.


    Boom!


    Once again, Lord Linde was so shaken that his center of gravity was almost unstable. He didn''t need much. He just needed another sword, and he was afraid he would be defeated.


    But just then, gray took the initiative to pull a long distance with Lord Linde and stopped fighting.


    This is gray saving face for Lord Linde. After all, the other party has been a superior blood soldier for many years. If he is defeated by gray, who has not been a superior blood soldier for long, he will lose face.


    Lord Linde could see Gray''s intention naturally. Looking at such gray, he couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    "Master Gray''s strength is no worse than that of the old blood warrior!"


    He still remembered that when gray first came to the castle last year, the blood beast''s blood was robbed by Ellis and asked him for help.


    At that time, even Ellis was not an opponent, but now, the strength of the other party has surpassed not only Ellis, but also his superior blood warrior.


    With such growth rate and potential, as long as he doesn''t fall halfway, it''s inevitable to become a crazy blood soldier. He can''t help but rejoice that his original decision was indeed right.


    "Uncle Linde is joking. I still have a lot to learn!"


    Gray couldn''t help sighing.


    He didn''t even use the power characteristics of the cold tiger. Just using the speed talent of the wind wolf, he had defeated Lord Linde.


    Once upon a time, Lord Linde was so powerful in his eyes that he felt at ease with each other''s protection every time he left the castle, but now he has surpassed each other.


    There is no doubt that his growth this year is terrible.


    At night, the purple crescent moon hung high over Fergus castle, which covered Fergus castle with a purple fog.


    Gray and Bernal, who received the notice from the servant, came to the door of viscount Fergus''s study, and they couldn''t help but have some doubts in their hearts.


    At this time, they had washed and prepared to go to sleep. What on earth made Viscount Fergus summon them in such a hurry? Was it about the shadow snake?


    Dong Dong!


    "Father."


    Knocked on the door of the study, gray and Bernal shouted.


    "Come in!"


    In the study, the voice of viscount Fergus came immediately.


    When they pushed the door in, they saw Viscount Fergus sitting in the study at the tea table on the right side of the door.


    But there was another man in the room besides Viscount Fergus.


    This is a young man with blond hair. He is tall, vigorous and symmetrical.


    The most special thing is that he has a unique temperament, which makes people look at him involuntarily.


    Gray and Bernard were surprised to see this man, and then shouted respectfully.


    "Master Saroyan!"


    This man is the eldest son of the Marquis of Sidney and the future heir of the Sidney family, Saroyan Sidney.


    "Good evening, gentlemen. Please sit down!"


    Saroyan smiled and motioned gray and Bernal to sit at the tea table.


    Gray and Bernal looked at each other, walked over, sat down at the tea table, and had a general guess about what to say.


    When they sat down, Saroyan looked at gray, one of them, and said.


    "Polly has told me about the last assassination. My father and I were in a cold sweat. Fortunately, gray, you were careful and took the lead in discovering the assassins. I thank you on behalf of the Sidney family."


    "Young master Saroyan is polite. I just found it by chance."


    Gray shook his head.


    "The discovery is accidental, but it''s not accidental to keep calm and calmly come up with solutions in that case. It''s really thanks to you that Polly and master DURU can be safe."


    Saroyan smiled.


    "Listen to Polly, you like books about blood beasts very much. There are many Sidney families. If you are free in the future, you might as well visit Sidney family."


    "Thank you, master Saroyan."


    Gray''s eyes brightened and thanked.


    He really wanted to read the books about blood beasts, and he did want to read the Sidney family.


    However, the Sidney family is the Marquis family, and he is only the illegitimate son of viscount Fergus. In terms of identity, if he is not accompanied by Viscount Fergus, he is not qualified to visit the Sidney family alone.


    As the Lord of such a large territory, viscount Fergus naturally has various affairs to deal with. Naturally, it is impossible to take him to the Sidney family in order to borrow books.


    Now with Saroyan''s invitation, he can go to the Sidney family without the help of viscount Fergus, which is undoubtedly a good thing for him.


    "Master Saroyan, have you confirmed that the shadow snake lurks in Viscount Oliver''s collar this time?"


    Seeing that the conversation between Saroyan and gray had come to an end, viscount Fergus asked.


    "It has been confirmed that it is lurking in a village not far from Oliver''s castle."


    Saroyan clenched his fist with a chill in his eyes.


    "Those who eat inside and outside are enfeoffed by the Sidney family, enjoy all kinds of preferential treatment given by the Sidney family, but secretly collude with the shadow snake."


    Asked Viscount Fergus.


    "Master Saroyan, do you need the Fergus family to participate in the encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake?"


    "No."


    Saroyan shook his head.


    "Early tomorrow morning, we will launch an encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake. At that time, the Oliver family will be handed over to the Fergus family, regardless of life or death."


    "Yes, master Saroyan."


    Feeling Saroyan''s strong murderous spirit, viscount Fergus jumped his eyelids and hurriedly responded.


    Nearby, gray thought deeply when he heard Saroyan''s time to encircle and suppress the shadow snake.


    The blood method cultivated by the shadow snake can hide in the shadow and also has night vision ability. Sneaking attack at night will be detrimental to the Sidney family, so the Sidney family will set the sneak attack time in the day.


    As for why it is morning, not other times, it should be to attack when the shadow snake assassin is at the lowest alert in the morning.


    After staying for a while, Saroyan left. After gray sent him away from the castle, they returned to the study and began to discuss his specific action. He was doomed to sleepless tonight.

 Chapter 130

    The purple moon disappeared, the sky gradually turned from darkness to hazy and brightened, and the morning had come.


    Near Oliver castle, a village that does not exist on any map is immersed in the tranquility of the morning.


    From the appearance, this is a very ordinary village, but careful observation will find that it is very unusual.


    Because there are sentries in some more secret places outside the village.


    The people who stay at these sentry posts are dressed in excellent leather armor. Under the leather armor, there are bulging muscles, sharp eyes and strong breath. They are like soldiers who have experienced hundreds of battles.


    In the case of villages, such a situation is absolutely abnormal.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Almost at the same time, the people in the four outposts in the southeast and northwest of the village were assassinated in a muffled hum.


    Then, a large number of people in war clothes crossed their bodies with cold eyes and walked towards the middle of the village from four directions.


    They went all the way, but all the people they met, without exception, were quickly killed before they made a noise.


    "Woo -"


    However, as an assassination organization, its vigilance is naturally very high. Naturally, it is impossible to completely hand over the vigilance to the hands of the Oliver family, and it is also equipped with vigilance.


    Soon after entering the village, the group was found by the secret whistle placed by the shadow snake and blew a sharp whistle.


    "No!"


    Hearing the whistle, the purple haired man, the short brown haired man, the blindfold woman, and many assassins of the shadow snake were all alert.


    Armed with weapons, they rushed out of their houses as fast as poisonous snakes.


    "Surrounded!"


    As soon as they ran out of the house, they immediately changed their complexion. Around the house, in four directions, there were many people in war clothes approaching quickly. They had been surrounded.


    "What''s going on? The Oliver family told the Sidney family?"


    The man with short brown hair looked ugly.


    Surrounded by these people, each one has a strong breath. There is no doubt that there will be so many powerful people in the team. This group must be the suppression team composed of Sidney family and two count families.


    "It''s impossible. The Oliver family can''t know. If we fall into the hands of the Sidney family, they can''t escape being destroyed."


    The woman in the blindfold shook her head.


    "Hum, I underestimate the intelligence ability of the Sidney family!"


    The purple haired man pulled out two short knives and his face was dignified.


    The leader of the Sidney family and the two count families was a handsome young man with blond hair, Saroyan. At this time, his eyes were cold and his voice was cold.


    "Kill and leave none!"


    Suddenly, four directions quickly surrounded the assassin of the shadow snake.


    Dang, Dang!


    The two sides soon fought together.


    Suddenly, there was a fierce battle in the whole village.


    Neither of the two sides in the fight is the weak, the weakest, and the strength of the superior blood soldiers. The damage caused can be imagined.


    A large number of houses in the village collapsed and a large amount of dust swept up, just like an earthquake.


    Poof!


    An assassin with the strength of a fierce blood soldier was killed by Saroyan.


    Only in his 20s, he now has the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    Practicing the special blood method made him far more powerful than the ordinary fierce blood soldier. After more than ten rounds of fighting, he killed the fierce blood soldier without paying any price.


    He quickly pounced on another assassin with the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Soon, blood covered this part of the village, and blood was everywhere on the walls and on the ground.


    An assassin of the shadow snake was killed.


    The team formed by the Marquis of Sidney and the two earls also suffered casualties. People who were unable to rescue from time to time were killed by the assassins of the shadow snake.


    ¡­¡­


    Oliver family.


    In front of the long aristocratic table, four members of the Oliver family were eating.


    Dada, dada!


    Just then, the middle-aged housekeeper trotted all the way, panting and running into the restaurant.


    "What''s up?"


    Seeing the middle-aged housekeeper like this, viscount Oliver frowned slightly and considered whether it was a correct decision to appoint the middle-aged housekeeper in front of him.


    "Viscount, the spies we placed in Viscount Fergus''s command have urgent news back."


    With that, the middle-aged housekeeper quickly handed a folded letter paper with "red seal" on the back to Viscount Oliver.


    Viscount Oliver reached for it and unfolded the letter. The next moment, his face suddenly turned pale.


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Viscount Oliver so, Keppel suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and asked anxiously.


    "Last night, viscount Fergus secretly summoned all the enfeoffed nobles and dispatched a large number of soldiers."


    Said Viscount Oliver in a heavy voice.


    "Secretly summon all the enfeoffed nobles in the territory? Dispatch soldiers? What does the Fergus family want to do?"


    Suddenly, his face suddenly became ugly, or rather frightened.


    "Has our collusion with the shadow snake... Been exposed? The Fergus family has received the order of the Sidney family and is ready to come... To encircle and suppress us?"


    "Father, brother, can you make a mistake? Maybe it''s just a coincidence."


    Boyle looked ugly, hoping to say.


    He knew that the Sidney family colluded with the shadow snake. Naturally, he also knew what would happen to the Oliver family if it was known by the Sidney family.


    "Whether it''s a coincidence or not, leave the castle first!"


    Viscount Oliver stood up and made a quick decision.


    "Ah --"


    "Ah --"


    ¡­¡­


    But just then, one scream after another suddenly sounded, and then a large number of footsteps approached this way.


    "Go, leave the castle from the secret tunnel in the backyard!"


    With his wife and two sons, viscount Oliver rushed to the backyard of the castle, where there was a secret tunnel leading to the outside.


    If it had been thought that Viscount Fergus secretly summoned the enfeoffed nobles might be a coincidence, not for them, it is now certain.


    When the four came to the back of the castle, opened the secret passage and prepared to escape from the secret passage, suddenly, a voice sounded.


    "Viscount Oliver, please stay!"


    With the sound, several people rushed, led by Viscount Fergus in golden war clothes.


    The others are all those who have reached the upper blood warrior in Viscount Fergus''s territory, including gray.


    "I''ll stop them, you go!"


    Oliver looked pale and knew that it might be bad today. He took out the long knife at his waist and stopped the passage.


    "Father."


    "Let''s go."


    Keppel, with red eyes, took Boyle and the middle-aged woman and rushed into the passage.


    In the passage, there are mechanisms that can block the back road. As long as they can drop the mechanisms, they still have the hope of escape.


    "No one can go!"


    With a cold drink, viscount Fergus struck Viscount Oliver with a sword, entangled Viscount Oliver and shouted to gray.


    "Gray, catch up and don''t let them escape!"


    "Yes!"


    The power of blood poured into his legs. Gray, like an illusion, crossed the warring Viscount Fergus and Viscount Oliver and rushed into the channel.


    Although Viscount Oliver wanted to stop it, he was entangled by Viscount Fergus and several other superior blood soldiers, and could only watch gray rush into it.

 Chapter 131

    In the dark underpass, the three figures ran forward in embarrassment.


    They are illuminated by dim yellow Rune lights that appear every few tens of meters in the passage.


    This is a series Rune lamp, which can start all the rune lamps in the whole channel by starting one position.


    During the run, all three showed sad faces.


    Although there have been worries before, but now they have become a reality. The Sidney family has known that the Oliver family is involved in the shadow snake.


    The Oliver family was finished, and from now on, there was no place for them in the Marquis of Sidney.


    At the same time, I can''t help worrying. In the face of a fierce blood soldier and several superior blood soldiers, can my father and husband get away successfully?


    PA, PA, PA!


    Suddenly, the three heard footsteps approaching behind them. They looked back and suddenly changed their complexion.


    I saw a young man with black hair in a gray war suit coming quickly.


    "Gray Fergus!"


    All three recognized Gray''s identity at a glance. After all, they met gray at Sidney castle.


    "Boyle, take your mother and go. I''ll stop him!"


    As soon as Keppel gritted his teeth, he drew out the knife he had brought from a soldier, blocked Boyle and the middle-aged woman, and shouted.


    "Keppel..."


    The middle-aged woman was worried and refused to leave, while Boyle pulled the middle-aged woman in fear and ran to the depths of the channel.


    He knows that the gray Fergus in front of him has defeated the two middle blood warriors of the richens family in a row. His big brother has no chance of winning against each other.


    "Was it the order of the Marquis?"


    Keppel asked, looking at gray with an ugly face.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, but his eyes looked at Boyle and the middle-aged woman running towards the depths of the passage.


    The Fergus family also has a similar channel. He naturally knows that there are mechanisms to cut off the back path in the channel. If the mechanisms fall, it is not easy to catch up with them.


    "You can''t pass me. I know I''m not as strong as you, but..."


    Seeing Gray''s eyes, Keppel gritted his teeth, took a flat bottle the size of a baby''s palm from his neck, unscrewed it, and gulped it into his mouth.


    With the infusion of liquid medicine, Keppel''s skin gradually turned crimson.


    At the same time, the blood vessels of his whole body also bulged, which was clearly visible, and attached to him like dense tree roots.


    "Berserker!"


    Seeing the change of Keppel, gray immediately judged that Keppel was taking a rage potion.


    Rage potion is a potion that can improve strength in a short time after taking it. However, it has strong side effects, and the strength improvement and the strength of side effects are related to their own strength.


    The weaker the strength, the stronger the strength will be after taking the rage potion. Of course, the greater the side effects.


    Like the strength of kaiper''s middle blood warrior, after taking it, I''m afraid the combat power will be enough to improve to the upper blood warrior.


    Of course, the side effects are also huge. After this time, even if it does not cause permanent damage, it will take at least several months to recover.


    "Although the order was given by the Sidney family, it was your Fergus family who killed my Oliver family. Today I''ll kill you and make your Fergus family pay a heavy price!"


    Kemper''s eyes were cold and murderous.


    If a child with the potential to become a crazy blood soldier is killed, it will hurt the Fergus family, right?


    "Die!"


    Facing the murderous Kemper, Gray''s face remained unchanged and approached quickly, while Kemper''s blood expanded all over his body, roared, rushed to gray, and cut him off with a powerful knife.


    The cold light of the knife, with a cold killing intention, chopped gray and vowed to cut gray in half.


    Shua!


    Before the blade was about to cut on him, gray swept out with a sword.


    Dang!


    When the sword collided, gray retreated several steps in a row, but Keppel also retreated several steps in a row.


    "What, how...?"


    Keppel looked stunned.


    The blood method he practiced was famous for its strong power. In addition, he took the rage potion. His strength reached the upper blood warrior, and his strength increased.


    Originally thought he could chop gray away with one knife, but only split gray back a few steps. Keppel obviously couldn''t accept the result.


    Now he is no different from the superior blood soldier. How can the other party stop him?


    Unless the other party


    "You, you are already... A superior blood soldier!"


    He looked at gray in shock with disbelief in his eyes.


    How is it possible to become a superior blood warrior so young?


    But if the other party is not a superior blood warrior, how can he resist his attack after taking the rage potion? Now it is the strength of the superior blood warrior?


    Whoosh!


    Gray didn''t answer. The power of blood poured into his legs. His body in gray combat clothes turned into a gray shadow, appeared on the side of keper, and a sword quickly cut to his throat.


    He did not forget Boyle and middle-aged women who were still running away, so he had to make a quick decision here.


    Dang!


    Facing the sudden explosion of extreme speed gray, Keppel hurriedly turned to resist.


    Poof!


    Although it blocked the fatal attack to the throat, it did not completely block it.


    After colliding with Keppel''s knife, Gray''s long sword slid down and cut it on Keppel''s chest, leaving a deep scratch on Keppel''s chest, and bright red blood exuded rapidly.


    "Ah --"


    Keppel screamed with pain, raised his knife and cut out, but he cut an empty space. Gray had already opened the distance with speed.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Facing gray who uses the speed characteristics of the wind wolf and the power characteristics of the cold tiger at the same time, even if he takes the Berserker, his strength has been improved to the upper blood warrior, Kemper is still not an opponent.


    Although he is protecting his vital position, there are more and more wounds on his body.


    Dang, poof!


    After more than a dozen moves, gray swung away Boyle''s knife with a sword, and then the long sword drove straight into Keppel''s chest and pierced his heart.


    Prick!


    When the long sword was pulled out, Keppel''s chest suddenly burst into blood, which was like a gurgling spring flowing out from here.


    Clang!


    Keppel''s knife fell powerlessly, and his body fell powerlessly to the ground.


    But there was a strong reluctance in his eyes, but he took the rage medicine. Unexpectedly, he failed in the end!


    Beyond Keppel''s body, gray hurried down the passage.


    Pulling the middle-aged woman all the way, Boyle came to the passage. There was a huge stone with more than ten tons above.


    This huge stone is a mechanism of the passage. As long as the mechanism next to it is activated, the stone will fall and seal the passage.


    "Here, here!"


    Beyond the huge stone, came to the passage behind the huge stone, Boyle soon found the mechanism.


    He looked surprised and reached for the mechanism.


    "Boyle, wait a minute, your big brother hasn''t come yet!"


    Seeing boylbo''s move, the middle-aged woman shouted anxiously.


    "No, I want to live, I want to live..."


    As if under a spell, Boyle talked wildly and pressed the mechanism without hesitation.


    Boom!


    The roar sounded, and the huge stones above the passage suddenly fell down. Boyle''s eyes were full of "surviving" joy, while middle-aged women''s eyes were endless worry.

 Chapter 132

    Shua!


    But just then, suddenly, a figure quickly passed under the falling boulder and came to the other side of the channel.


    Shua, Shua!


    Bai Sensen''s sword body flickered twice in a row under the dim Rune light.


    Without looking at the result, the figure quickly lowered its center of gravity, made a sprint, and returned to the other side before the boulder fell completely.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, tons of boulders finally fell to the ground, and the ground trembled like an earthquake.


    Plop!


    On the side of the boulder, the mechanism was touched and the boulder fell. Boyle was full of joy and middle-aged women were full of worry.


    The expression on his face suddenly became stiff, and his eyes suddenly became stagnant. It was like being fixed by someone. With a plop, he fell heavily to the ground like two straight wood.


    Goo Goo¡ª¡ª


    There was a clear wound on their neck.


    The wound reached down to the throat and almost cut off half of the neck.


    At this time, Goo Goo''s blood seeps from these two traces.


    Dyed the ground red, leaving a pool of blood near them.


    At the other end of the boulder blocking the passage, gray stood up, patted the dust on his body, looked at the boulder behind him, shook his head and walked towards the passage exit.


    At the moment when the boulder was about to fall, he rushed into the other side of the channel, quickly swept out two swords, killed Boyle and middle-aged women, and quickly returned to this side of the channel.


    So far, Kemper, Boyle and middle-aged women who escaped into the channel were all killed by him.


    He had no sympathy for the three.


    The original owner of the body died under the assassination of the Oliver family.


    As Viscount Oliver''s wife and children, the three knew about the Oliver family''s assassination of gray.


    At that time, when they knew that the original gray was assassinated and seriously injured, and that gray was almost killed in shipolin, they would never have sympathy.


    More likely, full of regret, he failed to kill gray.


    Therefore, gray will never have sympathy for the three.


    Oliver''s backyard was in a mess like a strong wind.


    The wall made of surrounding stones has obvious holes, which are blackened around, as if smoked by fire.


    In addition, there is a trace cut by a sharp blade, tens of centimeters deep, which directly cuts open the whole wall.


    In addition, the surface of all kinds of ornamental plants in the backyard are also traces cut by sharp weapons, which are messy.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two figures were tangled together, and the collision sound of weapons continued.


    One of the figures was wearing golden war clothes, and it was Viscount Fergus.


    The other figure is wearing ordinary blue aristocratic clothes. It is Viscount Oliver.


    In addition to the two of them, there are four people around, who are assisting Viscount Fergus, looking for opportunities to attack Viscount Oliver.


    This is what gray saw when he came out of the passage.


    "What''s going on? It hasn''t been solved yet?"


    He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    According to his estimation, viscount Fergus plus four superior blood soldiers and five people working together should be able to kill Viscount Oliver easily.


    After all, viscount Fergus captured Viscount Oliver alive alone. Now with the help of four superior blood soldiers, it should not be so slow.


    He looked at Viscount Oliver with a sudden look on his face.


    "Rage potion, that''s right. Keppel has rage potion. Viscount Oliver can''t have no rage potion!"


    At this time, viscount Oliver''s eyes were full of blood, his whole body was congested, his size seemed to expand in a circle, and his surface was full of blood vessel protrusions like tree roots. It was obvious that he had taken violent medicine.


    "Gray Fergus!"


    The appearance of gray immediately attracted the attention of viscount Oliver. He looked at gray. When he saw the long sword with blood in Gray''s hand, his eyes suddenly burst with violent killing intention.


    Gray had drawn his sword, and there was blood on it. It was obvious that at least one of the three Cabell was injured under him, and some might even have died.


    "Die!"


    With a knife, viscount Fergus retreated to avoid the key and was attacked by two superior blood soldiers at the least cost. Viscount Oliver roared suddenly.


    Hula!


    An orange flame suddenly appeared and hit gray quickly.


    Plants along the way will burn as soon as they touch them. Even if they just pass by, they will quickly turn yellow. Obviously, the temperature of the flame is not generally high.


    Whoosh!


    Before it was near, the heat had come to his face. Gray''s cold hair stood upright, and the power of blood poured into his legs. His legs burst out and jumped to the left quickly.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, a hole appeared directly on the wall behind gray, surrounded by scorched marks.


    "Hiss -"


    Suddenly, gray felt his right arm burning and accompanied by pain. He looked sideways and took a breath.


    The right arm of the gray war suit is blackened at this time, and the texture of the leather is carbonized directly.


    Obviously, he didn''t completely avoid the orange flame just now. Some of the orange flame should have swept his right arm.


    After all, viscount Oliver is a fierce blood warrior. Especially after taking the rage potion, his abilities in all aspects have been improved to a certain extent. Although he is not a crazy blood warrior, it is inevitable to surpass ordinary fierce blood warriors.


    Although Gray''s strength reached the upper blood warrior and had the speed characteristics of the wind wolf, he still couldn''t completely hide after all.


    He quickly peeled off the carbonized war clothes on the surface, and immediately saw that the whole right arm was unusually crimson and full of all kinds of bubbles. It was obvious that he had been scalded, and the injury was not light.


    If his body had not had the defensive characteristics of shadow snake, his right arm would be more seriously injured at this time.


    "Incredibly... Not dead? This speed...? are you already... A superior blood warrior?"


    The fire attack only scalded gray and failed to kill gray. Viscount Oliver looked surprised, but the next moment turned into overwhelming anger and killing intention.


    "Asshole, I want you to bury them..."


    He was stabbed by Viscount Fergus, and then retreated two upper blood soldiers intercepted by the fierce earthquake. Viscount Oliver rushed towards gray like a bulldozer.


    Gray is already a superior blood warrior, and the sword has been out of its sheath with blood on it. What will be the result of Kemper''s three?


    He can already imagine.


    "Drink -"


    Seeing Viscount Oliver, who was struggling to get hurt and rushed to gray, viscount Fergus was anxious, roared violently, and a green wind blade suddenly appeared.


    Cleave from Viscount Oliver''s back to Viscount Oliver.


    Poof!


    The wind blade cleaved on Viscount Oliver''s back and sank for several centimeters. A large amount of crimson blood seeped from Viscount Oliver''s back.


    But Oliver instinctively smiled grimly, rushed to gray and raised his knife.


    The knife in his hand is just a very ordinary knife obtained from the castle guard in a hurry, but he believes that with his strength of taking rage medicine, he can definitely cut the guy in front of him in half.


    He had been able to imagine the bloody scene of the other party being cut in half by himself.


    Whew!


    Just then, when he raised his knife and was ready to chop it down.


    He was surprised to find that gray, who was shrouded in the knife, suddenly turned his sword into a "long gun" and threw it at his chest, with the target pointing directly at his left chest and heart.


    With the speed of the "long gun" transformed by the long sword, it should stab him in the chest at the next moment.


    If he wants to kill the other party, he will have no time to intercept, and if he intercepts, he will give the other party time to escape.


    At this time, under normal circumstances, for his own safety, he should wave his knife and intercept the sword turned into a "long gun".


    Of course, in this way, the other party will be able to take this opportunity to distance himself.


    Very clever calculation!


    Even in his opinion, who has been on the battlefield and experienced many battles, he is also a very smart calculation!


    however.


    The ferocious smile on his face was more intense. He didn''t care about the sword stabbed to his chest, but did not change at all and quickly cut off the knife in his hand.


    Under normal circumstances, he should stop the sword first and then catch up with the other party, but now it''s not normal. He can hear the movement of viscount Fergus chasing after him. He absolutely has no chance to make a second shot.


    Moreover, the other party is only a superior blood soldier after all. The power of the sword is not necessarily able to penetrate too deep and pierce his heart.


    Therefore, he chose not to intercept the long sword turned into a "long gun", but to cut off the other party quickly.

 Chapter 133

    "Death -"


    The long knife had been waved off, and Viscount Oliver could imagine that gray was split in half by a knife under his own knife.


    Poof!


    However, suddenly, the pupils in his eyes suddenly contracted and his face suddenly became stiff.


    A sharp sound turned into a long sword of "long gun", which was more powerful than his imagination. It drove straight from his chest, not only penetrating his skin and muscles, but also penetrating his heart.


    The blood in his chest soared, his strength quickly disappeared, his body became unstable, and the knife in his hand shifted and fell quickly.


    Pooh!


    Finally, the long knife cut on the ground just a few centimeters away from gray, leaving a huge crack several meters long on the ground.


    Then he fell straight down.


    The moment he fell, he had doubts, consternation, reluctance and strong hatred in his eyes


    If he could speak, he would probably ask gray how the power of the "long gun" could be so strong?


    But he never had a chance to speak.


    "Hoo, Hoo -"


    The shock of the long knife knocked gray unstable. Gray staggered back to the ground and gasped heavily.


    Just a little, just a little, he would be cut in half by Viscount Oliver.


    Although he wore an iron rhinoceros inner armor that could not hurt even the blood beast ability of a fierce blood warrior, it was only a vest type inner armor after all, which could only protect his trunk.


    His limbs and his head are outside. Once they are split, they must be cut off.


    Especially the head, as long as it is split, it will definitely die.


    "They all say that it is the most dangerous to fight back before death. If so!"


    His eyes looked at Viscount Oliver''s body, which was stiff and covered with a large pool of blood. Gray looked a little afraid in his eyes.


    Knowing that he will die today, viscount Oliver''s fighting style has become extremely crazy. Even if he tries to lose both sides, he will never make his opponent feel better.


    When I saw him walking out of the channel and guessed that the three keppels might have died in his hands, this madness was completely detonated.


    Suddenly, he was attacked by Viscount Fergus''s wind blade and other superior blood soldiers. He would rush to gray even if he was seriously injured.


    Under the madness of the other party, even the net surrounded by Viscount Fergus and four superior blood soldiers was temporarily torn and let the other party rush in front of him.


    Fortunately, he reversed this dilemma and saved himself by taking the long sword as a "long gun" and the power characteristics of the cold tiger.


    Under normal circumstances, the long sword thrown by practicing the blood method "wolf of the wind" to reach the upper blood warrior is not strong enough to run through Viscount Oliver''s heart.


    However, he had the power characteristics of cold tiger. After increasing with the power of blood, he was very close to the fierce blood warrior, and then he could run through the heart of viscount Oliver.


    In the final analysis, he was saved by his transformation ability. If he could not swallow the blood and obtain the transformation ability of other blood animal characteristics, he would be seriously injured and even disabled even if he did not die.


    "Gray, are you okay?"


    Lift gray up, said Viscount Fergus.


    "I''m fine."


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his uninjured left hand, and gray shook his head.


    Although it was breathtaking, but miraculously there was no injury. The only injury was scalded by orange flame at the beginning.


    "There are some burns. Fortunately, they are not serious. Wipe some green jade hemostatic ointment and you should be cured in a few days."


    Viscount Fergus looked at Gray''s right hand again. After careful examination, he relaxed his airway.


    "Well, I see!"


    Gray nodded and looked again at Viscount Oliver''s body.


    All members of the Oliver family, including Viscount Oliver, were killed. So far, the Oliver family was completely destroyed!


    And his revenge for being assassinated by the Oliver family is completely avenged!


    "Lord Viscount, find a secret room of the Oliver family!"


    Just then a soldier came up and reported to Viscount Fergus.


    "Lead the way!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded, followed gray and four superior blood soldiers.


    In the passage of the castle, they walked left and right. Finally, they came to a seemingly ordinary room, but behind the wardrobe of this ordinary room, there were two metal doors.


    The door leaf is made of heavy metal, with a thick lock in the middle. On the thick lock, a lock with the size of an adult''s fist is worn to tightly lock the metal door leaf.


    Ding Ding!


    Several soldiers took turns chopping at the huge lock with weapons, but only left a slight scratch on the lock. Obviously, the metal used in the lock is not ordinary steel.


    "Let me come!"


    Viscount Fergus spoke, and the soldiers quickly got out of the way.


    Viscount Fergus pulled out his magic sword around his waist, and the cyan body of the sword was clearly visible. Then he saw that the cyan on the surface of the long sword was more rich and hazy, just like a cyan gauze shrouded on it.


    This obviously inspired the "sharp" characteristic of the magic sword.


    Dang!


    Viscount Fergus slashed his sword to the lock ring of the lock with a large adult fist, sparks splashed everywhere, and a shallow gap appeared.


    Under normal circumstances, with Viscount Fergus''s current strength and activated the sharp attribute of the sword, even the steel bar with the thick thumb of an adult can definitely be cut with a sword, but now there is only a shallow gap, which shows the firmness of the metal used in this lock.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The long swords in Viscount Fergus''s hand were cut out one after another, and each sword was cut in the same position in his hand, showing a very high control ability.


    Patter!


    Finally, after cutting dozens of swords, the metal lock snapped, broke and fell to the ground.


    Creak!


    The heavy metal door was pushed open by Viscount Fergus, and a downward extending step appeared in front of everyone.


    Viscount Fergus looked inside, then found the switch of the rune lamp near the right wall, poured a trace of blood into the rune to activate it, and saw a light gradually appear under the stairs.


    "You stay here and don''t allow anyone to enter until you get my order!"


    Viscount Fergus looked first at the others, and then at gray.


    "Gray, come down with me and be careful. With the inside information of the Oliver family, you should not be able to create a rune mechanism, but you''d better be careful."


    With these words, viscount Fergus went into the door, stepped up the stairs and went down. Gray was eager in his eyes and hurried to follow.


    As a family with a history of more than 100 years, the Oliver family has accumulated many good things. I''m afraid there will be some good things.

 Chapter 134

    Down the steps, and soon gray and Viscount Fergus had reached the end of the steps.


    What strikes the eye is an underground space of about 200 square meters.


    On the left side of the wall is a row of weapon racks. On the weapon racks, there are many weapons, knives, swords, axes, guns and daggers.


    On the right side against the wall are many wooden boxes placed on the support, all of which are pure black, but there are differences in size.


    Gray went to the weapon rack on the left, and Viscount Fergus went to the many boxes on the right.


    When he came to the weapon rack, gray gave a rough sweep.


    There should be more than 50 weapons in total, of which the most is knife weapons, which is close to 30. For others, there are about 20 swords, axes, long guns and daggers.


    People of Oliver family like to use knives. The most natural weapons accumulated from generation to generation are knives.


    Gray uses swords, so his attention goes directly to a small number of swords.


    He picked up a sword closest to him. It was a weapon with moon white wood as its sheath. This wood, gray knew, was light iron wood.


    Because of its hardness comparable to iron and lighter than ordinary wood, it is often used as the material of implements with high weight requirements such as carriage, and the scabbard is naturally one of them.


    Click!


    With both hands pulling hard, the bright sword body appeared in front of me. On the sword body, there were sparse fish scale lines.


    "Hundred practice swords!"


    Gray immediately judged that it was a refined sword with the same texture as the sword he was using now.


    Naturally, it didn''t interest him. He put the sword back in its sheath, put it back in its previous position, went to another sword and picked it up.


    It also uses light iron wood as the scabbard. After pulling it out, it also has sparse fish scale patterns. Obviously, it is also a hundred practice sword.


    Return to the scabbard and put it back. Gray turns his eyes to the other swords.


    Pick it up, pull it out, return it to its sheath and put it back.


    However, I have seen several swords in a row, but they are all 100 practicing swords. There are not many swords, and finally there is only one that has not been viewed.


    He looked at the last sword. It was a sword with bronze metal scabbard. He felt a little familiar when he saw it.


    Pick it up and pull off the scabbard.


    to be sonorous!


    With a crisp metal sound, the body of the sword appeared in front of gray.


    Like Bailian sword, the color is white iron, but there are many more fish scale lines on the surface, which almost cover the whole body.


    "Thousand practice swords?"


    Greton''s eyes lit up when he was young. There is no doubt that this dense fish scale pattern can only be possessed by thousands of sword practice.


    "I remember, this should be the thousand practice sword auctioned by the Fergus family at the Ford auction house last time."


    He soon remembered the origin of the sword. No wonder he looked familiar. Isn''t this the thousand practice sword that Viscount Fergus and Viscount Oliver auctioned at Ford auction house last time?


    At that time, in order to disgust Viscount Fergus, viscount Oliver deliberately bid, and finally the sword fell into Viscount Oliver''s hands.


    However, people of the Oliver family use knives. Obviously, they can''t use a sword, so the sword was placed on the weapon rack in this secret room.


    He took down the hundred practice sword hanging on his body and put it on the weapon rack. Gray impolitely pinned the thousand practice sword to his left waist.


    When the Oliver family is exterminated, the territory and even property will be recovered by the Sidney family. However, as a family that accepts the order of the Sidney family and is responsible for exterminating the Oliver family, the Fergus family naturally has advantages.


    In addition to the fact that the Sidney family will reward part of the Oliver family''s property to the Fergus family afterwards, the Sidney family will not care about taking several items as long as it is not too much.


    To some extent, the extermination of the Oliver family is one of the Sidney family''s meritorious rewards for reporting the Fergus family.


    After sweeping around the weapon rack and reconfirming that there was no sword he had not seen, gray turned and looked to the right.


    All the black boxes have been opened by Viscount Fergus. What catches the eye is boxes of gold coins, dazzling.


    In addition, there are two special small boxes.


    One of the boxes was full of flat things in purple black and almost the size of gold coins. It was a magic coin worth 100 gold coins.


    In the other box, there are a variety of jewelry, diamond earrings, necklaces made of precious stones, bracelets made of jade


    "So much, I''m afraid it''s worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins."


    Gray looked straight. These gold coins, magic coins and jewelry were worth at least hundreds of thousands of gold coins, which was definitely the accumulation of the Oliver family for generations.


    Without hesitation, he went forward, put a handful of magic coins in his pocket, and then looked at the nearby jewelry box as if nothing had happened.


    His action naturally fell into Viscount Fergus''s eyes. Viscount Fergus gave him a funny look, but he didn''t say anything.


    I glanced casually in the jewelry box. These jewelry are really beautiful. Of course, that''s all.


    Gray was ready to look away, but just then, he accidentally saw a silver metal ball the size of an adult''s thumb among the jewelry.


    He was curious and picked it up.


    The starting weight is extremely light. If the texture on his hand was not like metal, he might think it was polished by light iron and wood.


    "Father, what is this?"


    He asked, looking at Viscount Fergus.


    Viscount Fergus took it, weighed it, looked at it carefully for a while, frowned and shook his head.


    "I don''t know. If you want to know, I''m afraid you have to ask the tool refiner!"


    With that, he handed it back to gray.


    Gray reached out and took it, thought about it, and put the silver metal ball into his pocket. Although he didn''t know what it was, it must be valuable to put it with jewelry.


    "Come on, get out!"


    Seeing that gray had no intention of carrying things in his pocket, viscount Fergus, who had already stopped checking, said.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Fergus castle, they went to the noble family divided by the Oliver family under Viscount Oliver. In the afternoon, viscount Fergus and gray returned to the castle.


    The Oliver family has been destroyed, and the aristocratic family enfeoffed by the Oliver family has naturally lost their aristocratic status. Not only that, they will also be implicated by the Fergus family.


    The extent to which it will be involved depends on the decision of the Sidney family.


    The Fergus family had no power to decide. The Fergus family just sealed up their property and imprisoned all their direct family members.


    Fergus family living room, Fergus family are all here.


    The result of the siege and suppression of the shadow snake by the joint team composed of Sidney family and two count families has also come.


    "I ran away!"


    Gray, with gauze wrapped around his right hand, couldn''t help shrinking his eyes when he heard the news.


    The strength of the shadow snake should not be underestimated. Even in the face of the siege of the Sidney family and the two count families, it finally broke through the siege and escaped.


    Of course, although it escaped, the loss of the shadow snake was also heavy.


    Dozens of superior blood soldiers and more than a dozen fierce blood soldiers were lost. The shadow snake was definitely hurt this time.


    "The whereabouts of the shadow snake are reported by our Fergus family to the Sidney family. Don''t spread it, otherwise it will surely lead to the Revenge of the shadow snake."


    Viscount Fergus said gravely.


    "Yes, father."


    "Yes, sir."


    Gray, Mrs. Milan and others all nodded cautiously. They couldn''t help being careless about matters related to their own life.


    "Of course, although it''s easy to be watched by the shadow snake, this time, the Fergus family''s harvest is also very rich."


    After reminding the crowd, viscount Fergus smiled.


    "Check the property obtained by the nobles in Viscount Oliver''s territory. The Sidney family has decided to give 10% of it to the Fergus family as a reward."


    "As for the reward for reporting the Oliver family and providing information about the shadow snake, it has not been decided yet, but I think the reward will not be bad."


    There is no doubt that the Fergus family was one of the winners in the attack of the shadow snake.


    He made a huge fortune without damage.


    "Indeed, the Fergus family did make a lot of money this time, especially gray."


    Bernal looked at gray with a funny face.


    Gray''s face turned red when he was stared at by the other party.


    When he counted the money before, Bernard accidentally saw it.


    "Brother, are you rich?"


    Hearing Bernal''s words, saraton looked at gray with bright eyes.


    "A little, a little."


    Grayshan smiled.


    Hearing this, everyone in the living room couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 135

    The purple moon hung in the air and sprinkled wisps of purple moonlight, but it was blocked by the dense leaves in the woods in early spring.


    The woods were dark, and occasionally there was a strange sound. It was animals active at night, playing and hunting.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Eight figures quickly shuttle through the dark woods with only sporadic moonlight spots. The darkness in the woods seems to have no influence on them, and they are like ghosts integrated into the night.


    The moonlight scattered from the leaves occasionally falls on them, and you can see that their clothes and trousers are more or less damaged, accompanied by dried blood.


    They were the assassins of the escaped shadow snake, and they were evacuating the Marquis of Sidney under the cover of dense woods in the dark.


    This time, there were more than 50 members of the shadow snake led by the Marquis of Sidney, but only eight of them were captured or killed.


    "Damn Oliver family!"


    One of the three leaders, a woman with an eye patch on her left eye, gnashed her teeth and said.


    The members of the shadow snake have always been careful and cautious. It should be unlikely to leak the news. The news must have leaked from the Oliver family.


    "Already dead!"


    Another captain, the short brown haired man, shrugged.


    In order to avoid the Sidney family''s tracking, they did not dare to enter the town to inquire about the news, so they did not know the outside situation, but he could imagine.


    Since the shadow snake was besieged, the relationship between the Oliver family and the shadow Snake must have been exposed. In this case, the outcome of the Oliver family can be imagined.


    "This is not normal."


    The purple haired man, also a captain, frowned.


    "The Oliver family should be very careful about their own interests. They shouldn''t leak the news."


    "It''s really a little abnormal."


    The short brown man nodded.


    "After evacuating the Marquis of Sidney, you need to check carefully to see how the news leaked and which family informed the Sidney family!"


    "Hum, we''d better not find it!"


    The blindfold woman hummed coldly, and her eyes were full of cold and deadly intent.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a year later, the south of Fergus castle was a training ground.


    Gray maintained the fourth cultivation posture "looking up to the sky" in the blood method "wolf of the wind".


    Drops of sweat slipped from his temples and from the tip of his nose and fell on the stone slab. Suddenly, it spread rapidly and became an exaggerated wet mark.


    This was the fifth time of the cultivation of blood method. He was trembling all over and could hardly maintain the cultivation posture of "looking up to the sky".


    Patter!


    Finally, he couldn''t hold on any longer. He staggered back and sat down, separated from the practice posture of "looking up to the sky".


    He looked sideways at the hourglass next to him. There were about 110 grains of sand left in the hourglass.


    "Hoo, Hoo!"


    After a few breaths, gray stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his ass.


    "Stuck in a bottleneck!"


    Like today, there are 110 grains of sand left, but it can no longer persist. It has been two consecutive days. Obviously, he is in a bottleneck.


    As long as he goes further, his body will undergo a huge transformation, from the superior blood warrior to the fierce blood warrior, and he is now stuck at this critical point.


    "It seems that it should take half a month to break through the bottleneck."


    Because he was already a superior blood warrior, viscount Fergus explained a lot to him about the bottleneck from superior blood warrior to fierce blood warrior.


    Under normal circumstances, the bottleneck of upgrading from superior blood soldiers to fierce blood soldiers is very solid.


    People with better qualifications will be stuck for several months, while those with worse qualifications may be stuck for several years.


    However, his own situation is special. His body is in the "secondary transformation" after swallowing the blood of blood animals, and the improvement speed is more than ten times faster than that of ordinary people.


    That''s why he guessed that it would take about half a month to break through the bottleneck. Other people can''t imagine the speed of breaking through the bottleneck.


    "But this is only under normal circumstances. If there is external assistance, the situation is different."


    He couldn''t help thinking of the bottle of concentrated medicine. Now was the best time to use it.


    Viscount Fergus rewarded him with this bottle of concentrated medicine, which was originally intended for him to use when the middle blood warrior reached the bottleneck of the upper blood warrior, but he didn''t use it at that time and thought it was too wasteful. Now he can use it.


    "Young master, I''ve got hot water ready in the bathroom."


    Leave the open space south of the castle and follow Barbara, the maid behind gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, thought and said.


    "Tell the servant in charge of the bathroom to keep the water temperature. I''ll go back to the bedroom before I go to the bathroom!"


    "Yes, young master!"


    Barbara, the maid, respectfully answered.


    Back in the bedroom, from the compartment under the coffee table, he took out a small bronze bottle containing concentrated medicine.


    Gray reached for the cork, but drew back, put the bronze bottle in his pocket, opened the door and left the bedroom.


    He is going to take it in the bathroom and soak it in the bath. In this way, he won''t feel bad even if he sweats a lot.


    When he got to the bathroom, he waved back the servant, closed the bathroom door, and gray walked into the bathroom.


    The bath of Fergus family is made of a very delicate stone with white jade color. It is one meter wide and more than two meters long.


    WOW!


    Taking off his clothes and holding the bronze bottle, gray walked in and sat on one side.


    Then he unscrewed the cork of the bronze vial and poured it into his mouth. A slightly bitter taste filled his mouth.


    Then, a hot feeling appeared from the stomach and quickly spread all over the body.


    Because lying in the bathtub, he could clearly see that his skin turned crimson, just like wiping a woman''s powder.


    Then, a strong crisp feeling suddenly appeared, covering every skin and muscle of the whole body


    He is just like iron and steel that is baking on the fire, which is removing impurities and purifying essence.


    His physical strength is increasing rapidly, and there are black stains oozing out of his pores. The originally clear water in the bathtub slowly brings some black.


    These black stains are the body tissue in his body and the impurities produced in the process of his body becoming stronger.


    It is like the impurities expelled from thousands of refined steel in the process of repeated folding and hammering.


    This phenomenon lasted for half an hour. Finally, at some point, his hot and crisp body disappeared, and his body no longer discharged black impurities.


    "Fierce blood soldier!"


    Click!


    When he squeezed his fist gently, his knuckles snapped. A feeling of strength came into his mind.


    He knows that he should be a fierce blood soldier now!

 Chapter 136

    The bath water is cold, and it looks a little black because of too many impurities discharged from the body.


    After asking the servant to change the bath water, gray washed the stains on his body due to transformation, put on a set of clean clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Brother."


    When I came to the hall, I happened to meet Sarah.


    She was wearing a long white dress, slim, beautiful face, slightly revealing her white and ruddy legs. When she saw Gray, she immediately trotted over.


    Behind her, a tall figure, also following the trot, was the cold tiger named "Xiaobai".


    "Yes."


    Gray asked, smiling and nodding.


    "Just took Xiaobai out to play?"


    "Yes, I just took Xiaobai to the racecourse, hee hee!"


    Sarah said excitedly. Obviously she had a good time.


    Ordinary people, at her age, have begun to help their families with farm work, but as the daughter of the Viscount, she naturally doesn''t need it.


    It has to be said that as noble children, the conditions they enjoy are indeed much better than ordinary civilians.


    "Xiaobai, come here!"


    Gray waved to the cold tiger, led him to his side, touched the white hair on his body, felt very soft, just like touching on silk.


    More than half a year later, the body size of the cold tiger has increased by a large section again. Its body length has exceeded 1.5 meters, and its body shape is extremely tall and strong.


    "I''m afraid it''s comparable to the middle blood soldier!"


    Gray secretly estimated.


    The cold tiger in front of him is only about one year old, but his strength is comparable to that of a middle blood warrior. In terms of growth speed, he is much faster than ordinary humans.


    Among human beings, although there are those whose growth rate is comparable to that of the cold tiger, and his own growth rate is even faster than that of the cold tiger, there are few such humans after all. No wonder that in the beginning of this continent, human beings will become the blood food of blood beasts.


    Separately from Sarah, gray leaves the castle and walks towards a forest not far from the castle.


    The sun is hanging overhead, but it''s not too hot.


    Alone, he walked slowly on the mud road full of weeds. The breeze blew through his freshly bathed and dry black hair, bringing a trace of coolness.


    Since his strength reached the top blood soldier, his travel was no longer limited, and he no longer needed Lord Linde and soldiers to follow the escort, and he also liked the fun of walking alone without being disturbed.


    After a while, he came to the grove.


    "Good position!"


    He looked around and nodded with satisfaction.


    When the strength reaches the fierce blood warrior, he naturally needs to test the change of strength to give himself a general understanding of his strength.


    However, in view of the damage caused in the open space south of the castle after taking shadow snake blood last time, he decided to choose the test site outside the castle.


    Whoosh!


    Looking at a tree about the size of a bucket next to the woods, gray moved.


    With a sudden step on the ground, his figure flashed out very quickly and appeared next to the tree.


    The speed is far faster than the superior blood warrior, and has definitely reached the level of fierce blood warrior.


    And among the fierce blood soldiers, it should be the fastest one.


    During this time, there were many fierce blood warriors he fought, such as the herbalist McCarthy Thompson, the assassin of the shadow snake, viscount Oliver, viscount Fergus


    Among these people, only Viscount Fergus can match his speed at this time.


    Having judged his speed, he slammed his fist down on the tree with a thick bucket.


    Boom!


    With a sound of explosion, the bucket thick and thin tree, centered on the place hit by his fist, flew with sawdust and collapsed rapidly to the inside.


    Click!


    Finally, with a crisp sound, it broke in two.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    The tall canopy quickly fell on him.


    PA, PA, PA!


    He quickly moved a few steps, avoided the fallen canopy, looked at the results he had caused, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Without the power of blood, you can have this destructive power. Indeed, it is worthy of the power characteristics of the cold tiger."


    The strength characteristics of the cold tiger obviously make his strength stronger than those who practice the blood method "wolf of the wind" and become fierce blood warriors. Therefore, he can easily break a bucket thick tree without using the increase of blood power.


    "In the process of smashing, I didn''t feel the pain of my fist at all. Obviously, it''s because of the defense characteristics of the shadow snake."


    He smashed a bucket thick tree with flesh and blood, but he didn''t feel any pain. It''s not what a person who practices the blood method "wolf of the wind" can do to become a fierce blood warrior. Naturally, he can do this because he has the defense characteristics of shadow snake.


    "As expected, after reaching the fierce blood warrior, I have the speed of an adult wind wolf, the power of an adult cold tiger and the defense of an adult shadow snake."


    Gray''s face showed a smile, but soon his smile disappeared. He took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the woods that blocked the sun.


    Then comes the play.


    Compared with the superior blood soldiers, the fierce blood soldiers are not only strong in physical quality.


    They have been able to use the blood beast ability, and their combat is not limited to the competition of strength, speed, defense and combat skills.


    Another aspect was added to their contest, that is, the contest of the power of blood beasts.


    And this ability is more important than strength, speed, defense and combat skills.


    During the battle, relying on the ability of blood beasts to reverse the war situation can be seen everywhere in the battles of fierce blood soldiers and even above.


    Now, in addition to testing the power of blood beast ability, he needs to verify his long-standing conjecture.


    "If you swallow the blood of a blood beast, you can immediately confirm whether you can obtain the blood beast ability of other blood beasts."


    Taking another deep breath, gray walked towards the shadow formed by a thick adult tree, and then submerged his whole body in the shadow.


    Buzz!


    At the moment of entering the shadow, there was no need to try. It was like a blessing. Gray knew what to do.


    Between movement and thought, Gray was shrouded in a shadow, which fused with the surrounding shadows and became a part of the shadow.


    "Shadow ability, this is shadow ability!"


    Gray''s face was filled with joy when he felt himself in the shadow.


    The previous speculation has been confirmed. He can indeed swallow the blood of the blood beast and obtain the ability of the corresponding blood beast.


    It''s the best proof that I can use the shadow ability of the shadow snake even though I have planted the blood of the wind wolf.


    "Take what kind of blood, you can have what kind of ability, isn''t it...?"


    Gray''s eyes flashed with great excitement.


    If he swallowed dozens of blood beasts, wouldn''t he have dozens of blood beasts'' abilities?


    With dozens of blood beast abilities, who is his opponent at the same level?


    Even leapfrog fighting is not impossible.


    The blood beast abilities of blood beasts have a restraining effect on each other. The blood beast abilities of some blood beasts are even natural enemies of the blood beast abilities of some blood beasts.


    If you can manipulate the blood beast ability of water, you can restrain the fire blood beast ability.


    If you explore the blood beast ability, you can restrain the shadow latent blood beast ability.


    ¡­¡­


    With dozens of blood beast abilities, he must be able to find the ability to effectively restrain the opponent''s blood beast ability. It is also entirely possible to fight beyond the level.

 Chapter 137

    "However, there are restrictions on swallowing blood and obtaining blood beast ability..."


    After the initial excitement, gray soon calmed down.


    Facts have long proved that his "transformation" of swallowing blood and obtaining blood animal ability can not be used without restrictions.


    According to the previous speculation, each use of swallowing the blood of blood animals to obtain the ability of "transformation" requires a very long time interval, and it also requires a great improvement in physical quality than before, so as not to have a load on the body.


    If it is used continuously for a short time, the body will not only be extremely tired, but also may damage the body and cause irreparable trauma to the body.


    "Even so, it is much better than those who can only have a certain kind of blood beast ability."


    Gray was not disappointed.


    Indeed, there are restrictions on swallowing the blood of blood beasts and obtaining the ability of blood beasts. However, even so, it is much better than those who can only use a single ability and can not change their blood in a lifetime.


    Moreover, it takes a long time to take each time, which requires a great improvement in physical quality, but it only slows him down to obtain blood beast ability. As long as the time is long enough, he may also accumulate dozens of blood beast abilities.


    Returning from his thoughts, gray looked at himself shrouded in shadow, looked at the shade around him, and walked out of the shade.


    "There are still some differences, but they are very small. As long as you don''t pay close attention, you shouldn''t notice them."


    Like the shadow ability of the assassins of the shadow snake, Gray''s shadow ability obtained from the shadow snake is very similar to the naturally formed shadow, but there are still some differences after all. If you observe it carefully, you can still observe it.


    However, he doesn''t care. If he can pick up a blood beast for nothing, what else is dissatisfied?


    "Next is the cold air of the cold tiger and the wind blade of the wind wolf!"


    Looking back at the big tree just hugged by one, gray imagined the scene of the cold tiger spitting out cold air.


    One minute, two minutes


    "Uh...?"


    A few minutes later, Gray''s face slowly became strange.


    For the past few minutes, he did not have the feeling of happiness when he just used the shadow ability of the shadow snake.


    It''s like preparing to write a letter, but suddenly I don''t know where to write and how to write.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you get the blood beast ability of the cold tiger when swallowing the blood of the cold tiger?"


    Gray frowned slightly.


    It is reasonable to say that he has obtained the shadow ability of shadow snake through shadow snake blood. He should also be able to obtain the cold ability of cold tiger.


    But now, either he doesn''t know how to elicit the cold ability, or he can''t get the cold ability of the cold tiger, and it''s more likely the latter.


    If you really have the ability of cold air, you should be as blessed as you used the shadow ability before. You will naturally know how to use it, but now it is obviously not.


    "Is it possible that swallowing the blood of a blood beast does not necessarily obtain the corresponding blood beast ability?"


    Gray frowned even more.


    If you swallow the blood of a blood beast, you may not be able to obtain the corresponding blood beast ability. It''s difficult for him to have dozens of blood beast abilities.


    "It shouldn''t be like this..."


    Gray couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    After swallowing the blood of the cold tiger and the blood beast of the shadow snake, she obtained the strength characteristics of the cold tiger and the defense characteristics of the shadow snake respectively. Obviously, his transformation ability of swallowing the blood of the blood beast can indeed obtain the characteristics of the blood beast 100% after swallowing.


    The blood beast ability, to some extent, is also a characteristic of the blood beast. In that case, he should be able to obtain it.


    He shook his head. Gray, who couldn''t figure it out, didn''t consider the cold tiger''s blood beast ability for the time being, but turned his attention to the wind wolf''s blood beast ability - wind blade.


    His body was once implanted with the blood of the wind wolf blood beast. Should the wind blade, which should have existed, always exist?


    "Drink -"


    Similarly, looking at the huge tree just hugged by one, gray imagined the appearance of viscount Fergus when he used the blade of the wind.


    "Yes!"


    The feeling of bliss reappeared. Gray knew that he had succeeded.


    Whew!


    Sure enough, at the next moment, a blue wind blade about one meter long appeared.


    He quickly looked at the huge tree that gray was looking at, hugged by one person, and cut it horizontally.


    "Well, the color seems a little different?"


    I don''t know if it''s Gray''s illusion. Gray feels that there is a little difference in color between this wind blade and the wind blade usually displayed by Viscount Fergus.


    It is also cyan, but the wind blade has a texture like cyan crystal.


    Because I haven''t seen anyone except Viscount Fergus practicing the blood method "wolf of the wind" and reaching the fierce blood warrior use the blade of the wind, gray doesn''t know whether this difference is an individual difference.


    Poof!


    A distance of more than ten meters, with the speed of the wind blade, has been crossed in the blink of an eye.


    With the muffled sound, the blade of the wind chopped on the huge tree surrounded by one person.


    "What...?"


    When the blade of the wind struck the huge tree, gray almost screamed.


    The huge tree embraced by one person was cut in half from the middle like a knife cutting butter under the cleavage of the wind blade.


    Boom!


    The huge tree canopy collapsed in the roar and hit the ground fiercely. The ground trembled slightly.


    But that''s not what surprised gray.


    The power of cutting a huge tree held by one person can also be achieved by Viscount Fergus, because he has seen it before.


    What really shocked him was the change of the cut tree.


    KAKA!


    With the clear sound, white crystals spread from the place where the giant tree was split by the wind blade.


    The root of the whole tree was completely spread downward, and it finally stopped after a few meters up.


    Where it was spread, it suddenly turned into white crystal, and a trace of smoke came out, and the temperature in the air suddenly dropped several degrees.


    "This is the effect of cold air!!!"


    Gray was very sure that the white crystals appeared at both ends of the cut tree, which was the effect of the cold air once exerted by the cold tiger.


    "How? How can the wind blade have... Cold effect?"


    Gray''s face was full of disbelief. The cold that he couldn''t show before would appear at this time.


    "Is it..., is it..."


    Before, no matter how he cast it, he couldn''t get cold air, but now it was clearly the blade of the wind, but there was cold air, and a bold guess was formed in his mind.


    "Could it be that the cold ability is integrated into the wind blade?"


    Obviously, the cold Qi ability gained by swallowing the blood of the cold tiger did not disappear, but was integrated into the blood beast ability of the wind wolf, the blade of the wind. Only this explanation can explain the situation he encountered now.

 Chapter 138

    "When you swallow the blood of shadow snake, you get the shadow ability. When you swallow the blood of cold tiger, you don''t directly get the cold ability. Instead, you attach the cold ability of cold tiger to the blade of wind."


    Thoughts spun through Gray''s mind.


    "In other words, swallowing the blood of a blood beast does not necessarily obtain the corresponding blood beast ability. Sometimes, the blood beast ability will be attached to other blood beast abilities?"


    He could not help associating this with swallowing cold tiger blood to obtain strength characteristics and swallowing shadow snake blood to obtain defense characteristics at night.


    The characteristics of the cold tiger are not only the characteristics of power, but the characteristics of power are that it is stronger than the wind wolf.


    The characteristics of shadow snake are not only defensive, but also stronger than cold tiger and wind wolf.


    In other words, his transformation ability of "swallowing the blood of blood beasts and obtaining the characteristics of blood beasts" is not to take all the original abilities of the corresponding blood beasts, but to absorb their advantages, and then integrate them into themselves to make themselves stronger.


    Shadow ability, because there is no similar ability integration, because it can not be combined with other abilities to form a stronger ability, so it exists alone.


    The cold ability can be integrated with the wind blade to form a stronger ability and make itself stronger, so it is integrated into the wind blade.


    "Absorb advantages, integrate them into themselves and make themselves stronger. This is the essence of transformation?"


    Gray felt that he had a more intuitive understanding of the transformation ability of "swallowing the blood of blood beast and obtaining the characteristics of blood beast".


    Metamorphosis ability is the ability to absorb the characteristics of other blood beasts and make itself stronger.


    As long as it is the ability and physical characteristics that can make itself stronger, it will be absorbed and integrated into itself. If it cannot make itself stronger, it will be abandoned.


    Of course, not only that, the reference standard of transformation ability includes not only the characteristics themselves, but also the strength of the characteristics.


    Because of this characteristic, his strength can be rapidly improved.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the Fergus family restaurant.


    "Uh...?"


    After having a dinner, gray, who was preparing to order another dinner as usual, suddenly stopped this action.


    "Full?"


    Gray was surprised.


    In the past, he had to eat three people for each meal to feel full, but tonight, he only had one dinner and was full.


    "Master gray, would you like another dinner?"


    Seeing that gray didn''t say "another one" for a long time, a dining maid who knew Gray''s appetite very well respectfully came forward and asked gray.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    Hearing Gray''s unexpected answer, the Fergus family who were eating couldn''t help raising their heads and looking at gray with surprise.


    "Is dinner not to your taste, gray?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, frowning.


    This is the first time that gray has eaten more than one person at a meal.


    "No, I just don''t have any appetite today."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Let the kitchen change some dishes tomorrow."


    Viscount Fergus thought for a moment, and commanded Madame Milan.


    "Yes, sir."


    Mrs. Milan nodded.


    After dinner, gray went back to the bedroom.


    "The appetite returned to normal, that is to say..."


    Gray probably had guessed that his appetite would return to normal.


    According to his initial guess, his transformation ability of "swallowing the blood of blood beast and obtaining the characteristics of blood beast" has two transformation states in total.


    The first transformation state, that is, the period of time when he has just taken blood. In this state, he will absorb and integrate the characteristics of the blood beast that are superior to the body into the body.


    The second transformation state is a long period of time after a transformation, which lasts for a long time.


    In this state, the "strength" of various characteristics of the body will increase rapidly, and finally reach the strength comparable to the blood beast providing blood.


    Simply put, if you swallow the blood of any blood beast, your strength will eventually be comparable to that of any blood beast.


    If you give him the blood of a king beast at this time, his strength can quickly grow to be comparable to the king beast.


    Of course, it''s just if.


    The blood of the advanced blood beast is very aggressive. Under normal circumstances, if he takes the blood of the king beast, he is most likely to be eroded by the blood of the king blood beast, or become neither human nor ghost, or directly explode and die.


    This was mentioned in some books about blood beasts he read.


    "I''m eating less now. I''m afraid it''s because the second transformation is over!"


    The second metamorphosis is the reason why Gray''s strength improves rapidly in a short time, but as a price, his appetite will become very large. Now his appetite returns to normal, it should be because the second metamorphosis is over.


    As for why the second transformation ended, it is not difficult to understand.


    He swallowed three kinds of blood, namely wind wolf, cold tiger and shadow snake, and these three kinds of blood animals are blood animals comparable to fierce blood soldiers.


    Now, his strength has reached the fierce blood warrior, and the strength of the corresponding characteristics has been comparable to these three blood beasts.


    In short, the limit of three blood vessels has been reached, and the second transformation will naturally end.


    "No accident, in the next time, if I can''t implant higher-level blood beast blood, or get higher-level blood beast blood, my strength will remain the same and will not be improved."


    The cultivation of blood warriors needs to be implanted into blood vessels and have corresponding blood methods.


    Because he has the transformation ability of "swallowing the blood of blood beast and obtaining the characteristics of blood beast", he should be able to skip the step of implanting blood. He can improve his strength again only by obtaining the blood of higher-level blood beast.


    But now, he has neither implanted a higher level of blood beast blood, nor taken a higher level of blood beast blood, so it is naturally impossible to improve.


    "Of course, swallowing the blood of the blood beast is equivalent to implantation. No, it should be said that it is integrated into the blood of the corresponding blood beast. It is only my guess. There is no way to confirm it for the time being."


    If there is a copy of the blood of the wind wolf and the blood method of the wind wolf, he can immediately confirm whether his guess is correct.


    If the metamorphosis really made him get the blood of the wind wolf by swallowing the blood of the wind wolf, he could practice the blood method deduced from the wind wolf.


    If not, it naturally means that his previous guess is wrong. Swallowing the blood of the corresponding blood beast does not allow him to integrate the blood of the corresponding blood beast into himself.


    However, gray felt confident about this guess.


    After all, if you swallow the blood of the corresponding blood beast, you will obtain the characteristics and ability of the corresponding blood beast, which is like the performance of integrating into the blood of the corresponding blood beast.

 Chapter 139

    Three days later, the open space south of Fergus castle.


    "Sure enough, I can''t be promoted any more!"


    Stop practicing, gray muttered.


    Three days later, his strength has not made any progress.


    When practicing the blood method, I can''t feel the slight numbness when practicing at ordinary times.


    Originally, the process of cultivating blood method is the process of tempering the body with blood method. Therefore, in the process of cultivating blood method, the body will feel slightly crisp.


    But now, when practicing the blood method, he doesn''t have this slightly crisp feeling, that is to say, even if he practices, he can''t get the effect of training his body.


    "I have to tell Viscount Fergus about my strength reaching the fierce blood warrior, otherwise my strength will really stagnate!"


    He has no ability and means to obtain higher level blood beast blood and blood method. If he wants to be promoted again, he must rely on the Fergus family and the Viscount Fergus. Therefore, it is inevitable to tell the Viscount Fergus that he is already a fierce blood warrior.


    "Viscount Fergus will not be too surprised by the example of blood soldiers who hope to be promoted to the top."


    Last time, considering that he suddenly said that it was too abrupt to reach the fierce blood warrior, he immediately informed Viscount Fergus after reaching the upper blood warrior, so that Viscount Fergus could accept his "cultivation speed".


    Only in this way can Viscount Fergus not be too surprised when he said that his strength reached the fierce blood warrior.


    Of course, he dared to do so because he knew that Viscount Fergus would not be bad for him. Their interests were completely the same. It would be better to say that the faster his strength improved, the happier Viscount Fergus was.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    When he came to Viscount Fergus''s study, he knocked on the door, but for a moment there was no response.


    "No?"


    He opened the door and looked inside. Sure enough, the study was empty, and Viscount Fergus was not in it.


    "Is it in the cultivation room at this time?"


    Gray soon thought that Viscount Fergus might be in the training room, so he went to the training room behind the castle hall.


    Sure enough, when he came to the outside of the cultivation room, he found that the door of the cultivation room was fastened from the inside. Obviously, there was someone in the cultivation room. If there was no accident, it should be Viscount Fergus practicing blood skills in it.


    After waiting outside the door for more than half an hour, with the sound of footsteps, the door of the cultivation room creaked and was beaten open.


    "Gray."


    When he opened the door and saw Gray standing outside the door, viscount Fergus was slightly surprised. After wiping the sweat on his forehead with a towel, he asked casually.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Father, my strength reaches the fierce blood soldier."


    When he looked around and saw that there was no one around except Viscount Fergus and him, Gray said without hesitation.


    "Oh, um...?"


    At Gray''s words, viscount Fergus nodded subconsciously, and then his eyes suddenly stared at gray.


    "You said your strength... Reached the fierce blood warrior?"


    Indeed, it took a very short time for gray to be promoted from the middle blood soldier to the upper blood soldier, which has made him have a certain understanding of Gray''s promotion speed. However, when gray said that his strength reached the fierce blood soldier, he was still surprised.


    Fierce blood warrior, this is a fierce blood warrior!


    Even he himself was just a fierce blood soldier, and gray, only 17 years old, ran over to him and told him that he was already a fierce blood soldier, and the impact on him can be imagined.


    "Yes, father."


    Gray nodded hard.


    The shock of viscount Fergus was much greater than he thought. Originally, he thought that with the rapid promotion to the upper blood warrior, viscount Fergus''s acceptance ability would be greatly improved.


    But now it seems that although there are some improvements, he is still shocked that he has been promoted to a fierce blood warrior so quickly.


    "Can you use... The blade of the wind?"


    After shock, viscount Fergus asked with some doubt in his voice.


    Although he knew that gray was not a joker, he still couldn''t help but doubt. After all, the impact of the news was too great.


    "It can be used."


    Gray nodded.


    "You show it. No, wait a minute. Go outside the castle and test it."


    Viscount Fergus originally wanted gray to use the wind blade immediately. After all, before reaching the fierce blood warrior, the wind blade is the fastest way to judge whether to reach the fierce blood warrior.


    However, thinking of the destructive power of the wind blade, if it was really used in the castle, it would be a large area. Therefore, he took it down temporarily and led gray out of the castle in a hurry.


    So a strange scene appeared in the eyes of all the servants of the castle.


    Viscount Fergus and master gray, the two people with the highest Castle status and the highest Castle status, actually left the castle in a hurry regardless of the noble image and wondered what had happened.


    Came to a rare open space near the castle.


    "Show the blade of the wind to the blue stone."


    Glancing around, viscount Fergus pointed to a huge bluestone about several meters in diameter and said to gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, his chest was full of blood, gave a slight roar, and opened his mouth towards the huge bluestone.


    Shua!


    A slightly glittering cyan wind blade appeared and suddenly chopped on the huge bluestone.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, the air shook violently, and earth and rock splashed.


    On the surface of the huge bluestone, there was a cutting trace with a diameter of one meter, which was deeply embedded in the bluestone.


    At the same time, on the surface of the bluestone, where it was split by the wind blade, white crystals suddenly appeared and spread rapidly. Finally, the whole bluestone was covered by white crystals.


    The cold of Sen Han appeared, and the surrounding temperature suddenly decreased by several degrees.


    "It''s the blade of the wind. It''s really a fierce blood warrior!"


    Viscount Fergus looked excited when he saw Gray''s blade of the wind.


    Gray has indeed successfully displayed the blade of the wind, that is to say, gray is indeed a fierce blood warrior.


    Gray''s 17th birthday has passed, but he hasn''t arrived at the age of 18. The fierce blood soldier under the age of 18 is excited at the thought of here.


    There is such a talented child in the family. There are five other Viscount families. No, it should be three Viscount families now. How can they compete to win the Fergus family?


    In the future, as long as there are no mistakes, the count will belong to the Fergus family.


    "This, cold ability, the wind wolf blood you implanted is indeed a variant blood!"


    When he saw the ice crystals attached to the bluestone surface and felt the suddenly lower temperature around him, the joy on his face was even worse.


    Although the blood force recovery rate was abnormal at the beginning, it was judged that the blood implanted by gray might be a variant blood, but I was not sure.


    Now, it is certain. After all, the wind wolf can''t have the ability of cold air. This will happen. Blood variation is certain.


    And this variation is obviously in a good direction. After all, this wind blade with cold ice will be more powerful than the ordinary wind blade.


    Gray and Viscount Fergus, still shocked on his face, returned to the castle.


    Let gray wait for him in the study. Viscount Fergus hurried away. When he appeared again, he had an extra tray in his hand.


    In the tray, there are two bronze vials the size of a baby''s palm and a bronze cup with cumbersome patterns that is much larger than when taking blood from blood animals.


    Place the tray on the tea table, viscount Fergus unscrewed one of the bronze vials, and carefully and slowly poured the liquid into the bronze cup.


    The liquid inside is usually red blood, but it is slightly different. The color is more dark red. At the same time, it has a viscous texture, just like whether it contains blood, but honey.


    "Father, is this the blood of the wolf?"


    Gregory guessed.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded, but his eyes had never left the bronze cup, and his actions were careful and cautious.


    After pouring the last bit of red blood in the bronze vial into the bronze cup, he picked up another bronze vial, unscrewed it and poured it into the bronze cup.


    Suddenly, a purple liquid flowed out of it, accompanied by a strong medicinal smell.


    "This should be... A matching drug!"


    Gray guessed.


    The implantation of blood vessels requires not only the essence of blood and animals, but also the corresponding drugs to dissolve the AIDS. If we do not know the method of preparing drugs, even if we possess the essence of blood animals, it is difficult to implant blood vessels successfully.


    He couldn''t help looking at the bronze cup.


    The inflow of purple liquid seemed like a chemical reaction. In the bronze container, the originally viscous red blood gradually began to blend with the purple liquid.


    The color slowly changed from clear-cut red and purple to red and purple.


    Finally, there is only one red purple liquid left in the whole cup.


    "Call -"


    Only then did Viscount Fergus breathe a sigh.


    The blood of the wolf is extremely precious. Even if it is not the Fergus family''s details, he can only be so careful and cautious.


    "Take this."


    The voice was faint, added Viscount Fergus.


    "Compared with the wind wolf, the strength of the wolf is more powerful, and the erosive nature of the blood essence is stronger. So after taking it, the body will have a fever and other reactions. This is a normal phenomenon. Don''t be nervous, you must hold it back."


    "Yes."


    Gray was completely relieved to hear that there would be a "transformation" reaction such as burning during the implantation of the blood of the wind wolf.


    "Gulu, Gulu..."


    Pick up the bronze cup and pour it into your mouth. After a few times, you will drink all the liquid that the bronze cup serves as.


    The taste is very strange. The bloody smell is accompanied by the medicine smell. It is simply mixing the two most unpleasant things together and mixing them into another more unpleasant thing.


    But gray hasn''t had time to express his feelings.


    Hula!


    The hot feeling has appeared from the stomach, spread and spread to all parts of the body.


    Then, a strong feeling of crispness appeared.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 140

    I don''t know how long the time has passed. When the heat and crispness subsided and gray came back, his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    His whole body smelled of sweat, and his hair stuck together, which made him very uncomfortable and wrinkled his nose involuntarily.


    "How do you feel?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, who had been watching him change.


    "I feel very tired."


    Gray said truthfully.


    Although he has never experienced the process of implanting the blood of the wind wolf, he has relevant memories in his brain, which will never be so uncomfortable as now.


    He also did not know whether this was the normal process of implanting the blood of the wind wolf, or whether the ability of "Metamorphosis" worked again.


    Different approaches but equally satisfactory results are obtained from blood, and even after the swallow, the ability of "Metamorphosis" is also possible.


    "This is normal."


    Viscount Fergus smiled.


    "Take a bath, and then go to have a good rest. This is the blood method of the wind wolf, the wind. Take a look at it yourself. Come to the practice room from tomorrow, and I''ll teach you the practice of the wind."


    With that, viscount Fergus handed over a book completely loaded with brown and yellow leather.


    Gray reached out and took it. On the surface of the book, there was a roaring wolf blood beast. At the same time, the word "wind" was written in the continental characters of the world.


    But at this time, he had no energy to look through it. Now he was so tired that he didn''t want to move a finger, let alone use his brain to read.


    In this regard, viscount Fergus clearly understood the process of implanting the blood of the wind wolf. He had experienced it and naturally understood Gray''s state at this time.


    Shake the bell, call the servant and help gray away.


    As an exception, let the maid Barbara take a bath for herself, and then go back to the bedroom. Gray directly fell asleep.


    He didn''t get up for lunch. He didn''t wake up from his deep sleep until afternoon.


    Jingle, jingle!


    Ringing the bell at the head of the bed, someone immediately pushed the door in. Barbara, a slender maid in black and white, came in and said to him.


    "Master gray, you''re awake!"


    "Yes."


    Gray sat up and asked.


    "When is it now?"


    "It''s about 5 p.m."


    Answered Barbara, the maid.


    Gray nodded, dressed and slept for almost seven or eight hours. It seems that his body is not generally tired after implanting the blood of the wind wolf this time.


    He couldn''t help looking at the leather book on the tea table and picked it up.


    The books completely loaded with leather are not too thick, only more than 20.


    Turning to the first page of the book, a sketch appeared in front of gray.


    A human, feet apart, squatting.


    Lean forward and bend your back.


    Reach out and grasp to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Gray is very familiar with this posture, which is the first training posture in the blood method "wolf of the wind" - crawling.


    But there are subtle differences.


    In this human body, there are conspicuous patterns outlined by red pen and ink.


    This pattern starts from the heart position, bends and shuttles through the trunk and among many organs, then returns to the heart position, and finally forms a closed totem.


    And this totem, impressively is a "wolf" crawling posture.


    "A crawling wolf?"


    Gray frowned slightly. He really didn''t understand the meaning of this sketch.


    Besides, there is nothing else on this page except the sketch pattern, even a little textual description.


    Gray turned to the second page, and what appeared in front of him was no longer a sketch, but large paragraphs of text.


    "It''s so!"


    As he browsed down sentence by sentence, the look on his face gradually changed from initial doubt to surprise, and then from surprise to sudden realization.


    This first pattern is the first cultivation posture of the blood method "strong wind".


    It has something in common with the first cultivation posture in the blood method "wolf of the wind". After all, it is deduced from the same sequence of blood animals, and there are differences between the two because of the differences of types.


    Their similarities naturally lie in the same practice posture.


    The difference lies in the step of "building Wolf Totem" with more blood force.


    In short, it takes the power of blood as the pen and ink to walk and draw between various organs in the body, and finally forms a special totem of the wolf crawling on the ground.


    According to the description in the book, when the external cultivation posture reaches the standard and the totem of "wolf crawling" is formed inside, the virtual shadow of the wind wolf will be formed outside the body to exercise his body.


    This is the cultivation process of the first cultivation posture in the blood method "strong wind".


    "I have almost formed an instinct to practice the blood method" wolf of the wind ". It must be no problem to perfectly imitate the crawling posture of the wolf. The difficulty should be to mobilize the power of blood to outline the crawling totem of the wolf in my body..."


    Obviously, the cultivation of the first cultivation posture in the blood method "wind" has the greatest limitation on him, that is, how to correctly outline the totem of wolf crawling in the body with the power of blood.


    Making sure that he had understood these contents, gray continued to turn down, and soon the whole book was turned over by gray.


    Like the blood method "wolf of the wind", the blood method "wind" has four training postures: crawling, attacking, biting and looking up to the sky, but there are more steps to outline the "Wolf Totem of different postures" with the power of blood.


    When cultivating these four cultivation postures, in addition to maintaining the cultivation posture in appearance, the blood force should also outline the totem of the corresponding posture of the wolf.


    "Start with the first totem."


    Gray turned to the first page and began to remember.


    The force of blood starts from the heart and bends upward to the clavicle of the human body.


    Then, form a wolf head in this position and bend down.


    In the lung position, the two forelimbs of the wolf are formed.


    Continue down to form the two hind legs of the crouching wolf.


    Turning, the wolf tail is probably formed at the navel.


    Bend upward to form the back of the wolf and return to the position of the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The power of blood is a very special power. It is produced by the flesh. It can strengthen the flesh and easily penetrate the flesh.


    This is also the basis for drawing totems with the power of blood without obstacles and success.


    I remembered the totem for a long time when gray wanted to try to practice.


    Dong Dong!


    There was a knock on the door and the voice of Barbara, the maid, came from outside.


    "Master gray, it''s dinner time!"


    Gray looked out of the window. Sure enough, it was getting late and dinner time had arrived.


    He hid the blood method "wind" in a secret place in the room, then opened the door and followed the maid Barbara to the restaurant.


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    As soon as he arrived at the restaurant, the eyes of everyone except Viscount Fergus couldn''t help falling on him, and Sarah came forward and asked anxiously.


    Gray was already a fierce blood soldier and routinely kept secret from others in the castle. Therefore, viscount Fergus did not say that gray was tired because of the blood of the wind wolf at noon, but said that gray was a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s much better to sleep!"


    Gray said with a smile.


    Sarah watched gray carefully. When she saw that gray was really normal, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with a sweet smile.


    "That''s good!"


    After dinner, gray regained his previous appetite. Not only that, but also an increase. He ate enough for four people.


    Seeing him like this, all the people were completely relieved. Even the original amount of food came back. Obviously, gray should have no problem.


    It is worth mentioning that the chef of the castle is the happiest.


    Gray has a "poor appetite" these days, but the chef is haggard. He makes delicious food in different ways every day, but he can''t make gray regain his previous appetite.


    This made him worried. You know, Gray''s status in Fergus castle is only inferior to Viscount Fergus. Because the strength reaches the upper blood warrior, even the lady of Milan is slightly inferior to him.


    He was really worried that such a "master" would lose his appetite for fear that he would be kicked out by the Fergus family.


    Working in a noble family, whether in terms of salary or status, is incomparable in other places. Naturally, he doesn''t want to lose such a decent job.

 Chapter 141

    A few days later, in the castle training room.


    Gray squatted, his hands drooping, his head up to the sky, his mouth trying to open, like a wolf roaring at the sky.


    At the same time, in his body, the power of blood left the heart, began to swim and outline in his body, and finally returned to the heart to form a roaring Wolf Totem.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    When the wolf totem was formed, gray had an unknown resonance with the outside world.


    It was like the roaring Wolf Totem outlined in Gray''s body. In the cultivation room, the air began to flow and fluctuate abnormally. It was obviously a closed room, but there was a sound of wind blowing.


    In the training room, with gray as the center, circling and whistling, it was like an invisible spirit wandering around gray.


    With the appearance of this strange wind, a large number of cyan lights suddenly appeared and quickly converged towards gray.


    They gathered in large numbers around gray, and soon gathered the outline of wolf head, trunk, limbs and tail.


    Finally, a "creeping wolf" gathered by green light appeared in the cultivation room.


    Even the hair on the body can be clearly seen.


    Gray was wrapped in the wolf formed by the green light. From a distance, it was like a real wolf appeared in the cultivation room, vivid and like life.


    Buzz!


    At the moment when the wolf was completely formed.


    Every organ, muscle and skin of Gray''s body


    There was a slight crisp feeling, as if the whole body was wrapped by low-voltage current.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, gray, wrapped in a wolf formed by green light, stood up from his squat.


    With his action, the wolf formed by the green light shrouded outside him slowly became blurred, melted slowly, and finally disappeared completely.


    Even the slightest trace of existence can not be found, as if it had never appeared, but the other party did exist, which is certain.


    "Yes, you can skillfully use the four cultivation postures!"


    Next to gray, viscount Fergus nodded contentedly and said.


    "You can practice independently in the future."


    These days, he has been teaching gray the cultivation of blood method "wind".


    Although there are blood method books introduced in great detail, there are completely different things to understand and do.


    Outline the "Wolf Totem" with the power of blood in the body, which is slightly different and fallacious.


    A little nuance is enough to make the whole process fail. Under the guidance of skilled people, it will obviously save a lot of exploration time and correct the mistakes in practice in time.


    Seeing himself easily aroused the resonance of the outside world, attracted cyan light, gathered into the shape of a wolf, and gray also showed a smile on his face.


    It took several days to skillfully outline the four "wolf totems", arouse the resonance of the outside world, guide the cyan light wolf, and then exercise the body.


    Although the reason for the transformation ability, taking the blood essence of the wolf, he was once again in the two metamorphosis state of rapid improvement. Even if he did not practice the corresponding blood method, his strength could also be improved.


    But the cultivation of blood method can make his cultivation speed faster than the simple secondary transformation. Naturally, he can''t give up the cultivation of blood method.


    "The cultivation of the blood method of the strong wind is too dynamic to be seen by outsiders. Wait a minute, let the housekeeper arrange someone to vacate a warehouse as a special training place for you in the future."


    "Yes, father."


    After leaving the practice room, gray found Nick, the housekeeper, and told him about the practice place before he went to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Gray was lying on his back in the bathtub. He was already very proficient in the cultivation of the "strong wind" blood method. The cultivation room changed from the warehouse should be available tomorrow. However, gray did not intend to officially practice the "strong wind" blood method tomorrow.


    "It''s time to go and have a look!"


    Since his last visit to the imperial ruins in the red leaf forest, gray has never forgotten that place. After all, there are millions of gold coins there.


    Although it is a gold coin from the imperial period thousands of years ago, unlike today''s gold coins, it can not be directly used as gold coins, even if it is melted and sold as gold, it is enough to be worth one or two million gold coins.


    It is impossible for him not to be greedy for such a huge fortune. He has long planned to explore.


    However, the relic is located in the inner area of Chiye forest. There are fierce blood beasts, and there is no strength of fierce blood soldiers. If it encounters, there is definitely death and no life.


    "I wonder if the people who patronized the ruins before us have returned halfway?"


    There is no doubt that the strength of several people who visited the site before he, viscount Fergus and Bernard is strong. It is conservatively estimated that there are at least strong people of crazy blood warrior level in the team.


    At first, they were forced to give up such a large fortune because they were afraid of encountering these powerful people.


    Now, after such a long time, if the other party really plans to transport all the gold coins in batches, then at this time, the millions of imperial gold coins should have been removed.


    On the contrary, if the millions of imperial gold coins have not been passive, it shows that the people before them have given up these imperial gold coins for some reason.


    The Fergus family can naturally smuggle these gold coins back to the Fergus family without scruples, burn them into gold pieces and sell them.


    "Do you want to call Viscount Fergus?"


    After a little consideration, gray finally gave up calling Viscount Fergus.


    First of all, viscount Fergus decided to give up at the beginning. Now the old story is brought up again. Viscount Fergus may not agree.


    Second, he is confident that with his current strength, he can go to the ruins alone.


    Now he has the speed characteristics of the wind wolf, the strength characteristics of the cold tiger and the defense characteristics of the shadow snake.


    In addition, after mixing, the power increases greatly. He named the mixed blood beast ability of "cold ice wind blade" and the ability to hide in the shadow.


    Combined with various characteristics and abilities, his current strength, even among fierce blood soldiers, is definitely famous for his strength.


    With this strength, it is not dangerous to go to the area where there are only fierce blood beasts.


    In addition, he also has infrared sensing ability, which is almost impossible to be attacked secretly, and the risk is lower.


    Out of the bathroom, gray summoned the maid and Barbara ordered.


    "Let the kitchen help me prepare dry food for a day. I''m going out hunting tomorrow!"


    "Yes, master gray."


    Barbara, the maid, answered.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong with Gray''s hunting tomorrow. It''s common for nobles and their children to hunt. It''s already a pastime for nobles and their children.


    But she didn''t know that what gray might become his prey was not an ordinary beast, but a fierce blood beast that even the superior blood warrior talked about.

 Chapter 142

    The next day, after breakfast, gray took the dry food, water and other tools he had prepared the day before and left the castle.


    He rode an ordinary horse in the racecourse and went straight to the Chiye forest.


    More than two hours later, he reached the edge of Chiye forest.


    He found a remote place, tied his horse and carried a leather backpack. He stepped into the red leaf forest.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    After all, it was a peripheral area, and only some ordinary beasts would be encountered. Without concealing his whereabouts, he went in the direction of the imperial relics in his memory.


    Naturally, he was attacked by wild animals from time to time along the way. For this, he just cut out with a sword and had cut the attacking wild animals in half.


    Dodging the splashing blood, he kept moving forward at a fast speed and killed the beasts whose strength could not be reached by the next blood warrior. For him now, it was as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.


    "Woo -"


    A black bear lifted his feet off the ground and patted gray with his huge forefoot.


    It is covered with black hair. Compared with its peers, it is taller and has reached three meters. In its open mouth, its teeth are huge and sharp, and a pungent smell comes.


    Shua!


    At the moment when his huge forefoot patted gray, gray stamped the ground gently, his speed increased suddenly, and then crossed with the black bear in an instant.


    The black bear''s paw stopped in the air, as if he had forgotten to take a picture of it, and the ferocious head also kept the appearance of opening its mouth and roaring, but it never closed again.


    Pooh!


    At its waist, a red blood line appeared, the blood splashed, and then the huge body suddenly broke into two sections and landed heavily.


    In front of it, where the blood couldn''t splash, gray stopped and looked back at its body.


    "I''m afraid it''s comparable to the next blood soldier!"


    Among human beings, even if no blood is implanted, some people can improve their strength to the next blood warrior through hard training.


    Among the wild animals, it is obvious that this kind of alien existence will also appear, and this black bear is one of them.


    Shaking his head, gray looked back and moved on.


    Don''t say that the combat power is comparable to the lower blood soldier. Even if the combat power is comparable to the middle blood soldier, there will be no difference under his sword. Similarly, it will only be killed with one sword.


    After all, he is now a fierce blood soldier, and he is not an ordinary fierce blood soldier.


    Go straight all the way. The speed of this way is naturally very fast. Soon, he has gone deep into the inner area of Chiye forest.


    It took less time than the last time I came with Viscount Fergus and Bernal.


    After all, there were two mops of him and Bernal at that time. Viscount Fergus could not show his speed, but this time, only he, who was already a fierce blood soldier, was naturally very fast.


    When he came here, he acted with much caution.


    The infrared perception ability obtained from the shadow snake was called to the sharpest degree by him.


    Within tens of meters, all animals hiding in the woods were clearly visible to him.


    Because he collected the most powerful characteristics and abilities of the three blood beasts, he was not afraid of the general fierce blood beasts, and only those fierce blood beasts that were enough to deduce the "special blood method" could make him afraid.


    However, after all, he came here to explore the imperial ruins, not to hunt blood beasts. Naturally, he could not meet the best.


    Of course, if he did, he didn''t mind fighting, just to increase his combat experience.


    Bypassing several places with traces of blood animals, he finally came to a canyon.


    The canyon is hundreds of meters wide, with Flat mountain walls on both sides and dense trees in the middle. It is autumn, and the trees in the canyon are slowly changing to red.


    This is also a place where fierce blood beasts may exist. No, it should not be said to be possible, but it should be said to be certain.


    The last time he returned from the canyon with Viscount Fergus and Bernard, he heard the terrible roar of powerful blood beasts in the canyon.


    Moreover, the body of the shadow snake they killed was dragged into the canyon.


    All kinds of signs show that there is a blood beast in this canyon.


    "After so long, I don''t know if I left?"


    Without much hesitation, gray stepped inside. This is a necessary place. He must pass here whether he wants to or not, unless he wants to go a long way.


    And now he is not the original middle blood soldier, but a fierce blood soldier with extraordinary strength.


    If he does, he doesn''t mind fighting. Even if he is defeated, he can escape with the speed of the wind wolf.


    Moreover, it also has the ability of shadow, can hide in the shadow, and the other party may not be able to detect him.


    Most of the trees in the canyon are red leaf trees, but there are other trees. Gray sees wild apple trees full of pink apples, and banana trees with yellow bananas are sparse.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Just as he walked more than a mile inside, almost to the middle of the canyon.


    A roar similar to that of an ape, like a sonic bomb, wave after wave, vented in the whole Canyon and vibrated back and forth.


    Sasha, Sasha!


    At the same time, it is accompanied by the sound of violent shaking of tree branches.


    "Really?"


    He looked up and saw the red leaf tree shaking in the distance. It seemed that something was coming towards him quickly.


    rustle!


    With the violent rustling of leaves, soon after, a giant moved between trees and came here.


    This is a huge ape like blood beast.


    He is covered with thick black hair and tall and burly. Standing on the branches, the branches bend down under heavy load. People can''t help worrying whether the tree fork will be broken.


    The most special thing is that its two arms are extremely thick, even thicker than its two legs, and its black hair is thicker than other places.


    Standing on the overburdened branch of the red leaf tree, he looked down at where gray had been before.


    When he saw that there was no imaginary prey, his ape face was puzzled.


    Before, when he was resting in a tree, he just saw prey appear in this direction and rushed to him with great interest.


    But now, it didn''t see the prey.


    Wheeze, wheeze!


    He sniffed the residual smell in the air, but after all, he was not a beast good at smell tracking, and could not find out the escape direction of his prey.


    After a few moves on the surrounding trees, it finally moved away.


    Shortly after the great ape left, gray stepped out in the shadow of a tree.


    Glancing at the direction the giant ape left, he staggered a little, then continued to walk towards the other side of the canyon.


    Although he was not afraid, he didn''t come to hunt blood beasts, so he chose to hide in the shadow and avoid the giant ape.


    Shadow ability is indeed a great ability to sneak attack and avoid. There are shadows everywhere in the dense woods. He is like a fish in water with shadow ability. He can easily find a place to avoid.


    After walking a few miles through the canyon, surrounded by red leaf trees, a building complex spread for kilometers appeared in front of him.


    Desolate, lonely and desolate, it seems to be abandoned by the world.


    This is naturally the imperial relic.


    He walked into the ruins, skillfully found the entrance to the secret room, took out a simple Rune lamp, and then carefully passed through the tunnel that may still have organs, and entered the underground space of more than 1000 square meters.


    The underground space is as empty as when I came last time. The rune lamp on my head is still emitting light. The metal giant cut in two is still in its original position.


    He went straight to the room on the right wall with gold coins, with a trace of expectation and anxiety in his eyes.


    Those before them had given up these imperial gold coins, which was only his guess, and now it was time to test it.


    Looking inward, the next moment, his face showed a look of extreme joy.


    "You guessed right -"


    In the room, the dazzling golden light appeared, still shining and dazzling. As when they left, this pile of gold coins had not been passive at all.

 Chapter 143

    "Those people have given up these imperial gold coins for some reason."


    The reason why gray gave birth to this judgment was that after they left, they did not hide the entrance of the secret room.


    If the other party really valued these imperial gold coins, it would never have done so. Now it has been confirmed that those people really did not intend to come back and move these gold coins.


    "Even if it is melted into gold, it is worth one or two million!"


    Gray''s eyes shine.


    Gray doesn''t know how much wealth the Fergus family has, but he knows how much wealth the Oliver family, a Viscount family similar to the Fergus family, has. After all, he participated in the action to destroy the Oliver family.


    The entire Oliver family, accumulated over several generations, has a wealth of hundreds of thousands of gold coins, but the gold coins here are worth one or two million. It can be imagined how much wealth this is.


    "How do you move these gold coins?"


    The weight of millions of gold coins added up to at least dozens of tons. If he moved back and forth alone, it would take at least a few months. Even with Viscount Fergus, I''m afraid it would take a month or two.


    "It seems that when you go back, you must kill the giant ape!"


    It is obviously impossible to spend such a long time doing such hard work. Therefore, if you want to move all these gold coins in a short time, you must bring a large number of people, at least dozens of people.


    If a team of dozens of people moves in the forest, there must be a lot of movement. There is no guarantee elsewhere, but the location of the canyon will definitely disturb the giant ape, so it is imperative to kill the giant ape.


    Although you can kill this great ape together when you come with Viscount Fergus next time, one person also has one''s own advantages.


    Working together with Viscount Fergus to kill, although there is an additional help, it will also be tied up.


    After all, the power characteristics of the cold tiger, the defense characteristics of the shadow snake and the shadow ability of him can not be known to Viscount Fergus for the time being. In this case, he will be tied up.


    And if a person loses the help of viscount Fergus, he can show his real strength because no one else is present.


    Finally, he decided to do it alone. If a person really can''t deal with it, he will escape with speed and shadow ability. There should be no problem with safety.


    For the next battle with the great apes, gray left the chamber of secrets without taking any gold coins, moved some stone slabs, blocked the entrance of the chamber of secrets, and left the imperial ruins.


    The imperial ruins are only a few miles away from the canyon. Even if you have to beware of blood beasts, gray soon arrived at the canyon.


    Entering the canyon, gray walked slowly towards it, and groped in the direction of the giant ape.


    Shadow ability was used by him. He moved from the shadow of one tree to the shadow of another tree and slowly approached that place.


    As he approached, from time to time, he could see traces of branches broken by violence on the surrounding trees, both old and fresh.


    At the same time, from time to time, we can see the dense white bones of some wild animals, some of which are large and even two or three meters long.


    Obviously, these are left by the great ape. There may be a nest of the great ape ahead.


    Gray was more careful, shuttling between shadows, carefully groping for the past.


    Finally, under a cliff, he found each other.


    Under the cliff, where the rain can''t reach, there are many dry branches and leaves to build a warm and comfortable nest. At this time, the black haired giant ape lies in this nest.


    Next to the cliff is a large open space without trees. On the open space, there are all kinds of weeds, but there are many footprints on it.


    "It seems that you can''t get close to the sneak attack."


    After observing the environment near the cliff, gray judged.


    The open space near the cliff is only grassland without tall trees. He can''t use the shadow ability to get close to the past, so he can''t get close to sneak attack naturally.


    Maybe when the giant ape is ready to leave the nest and hunt, but he obviously can''t wait here for too long, so this option can only be abandoned.


    "You can''t sneak attack from a distance with a cold ice wind blade."


    His current position is too far away from the great ape. If he uses the ice blade, the great ape has enough time to react and avoid.


    Moreover, the cold ice wind blade consumes a lot. Even with the strong blood power of his fierce blood warrior, it can only be used three times. Naturally, it can''t be used without certainty.


    Whoosh!


    Judging that there was no better way except to fight head-on, gray stepped on the ground, rushed out of the woods and quickly rushed to the giant ape under the cliff.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Although the great ape was resting, his ears and eyes were extremely sharp. The moment gray rushed out of the woods, he was alert, turned over and stood up, and made an angry roar.


    Then, he suddenly kicked on the ground. The ground seemed to tremble. He left the nest and ran to gray for several meters. His action was violent, just like a huge savage.


    Shua!


    Gray''s thousand practice sword from Oliver''s family at his waist has been out of the scabbard, jumped gently to the same height as the ape''s head, and then quickly cut off the ape''s head with a sword.


    The power of blood poured into his hand and made the strength of his sword reach the strongest he could play.


    Hula!


    But just then, the great ape suddenly raised his right arm and swung it towards Gray''s sword with an arm bigger than his leg.


    Dang!


    The sword collided with the giant ape''s huge arm and made a sound like the exchange of gold and iron.


    As if it were not an arm made of flesh and blood, but a real iron pillar.


    Then, gray, who jumped in the air, was directly shaken back by the strength from the sword. After landing, he stepped back again and again.


    After colliding with Gray''s sword, the giant ape lost several hairs on his arm, and his huge body stepped back several steps involuntarily, leaving deep footprints on the ground one by one.


    "What a great strength. I''m afraid it''s about the same as my strongest strength now."


    With a sword in his hand, gray quickly judged.


    The great ape has great strength, which is almost the same as that of the cold tiger.


    "And it''s so strong that it can withstand my full cutting attack without damage."


    Although his present sword is not a magic weapon, it is also a thousand practice sword. Needless to say, it is sharp. In addition, it is displayed by him who has the power characteristics of cold tiger. The cutting ability is unimaginable.


    But even so, only a few black hairs were cut off, and no wound was left on the giant ape''s arm. The strength of the giant ape''s defense is unimaginable.

 Chapter 144

    Ouch!


    The giant ape seemed to feel humiliated and roared angrily. After stepping out a few steps, he smashed gray with a big fist.


    Gray greeted with a sword.


    Dang!


    The violent shock spread from the place where the fist and the sword fought. The air was violently shocked, and the invisible air vortex appeared, stirring the surrounding weeds and fallen leaves.


    Then one man and one ape stepped back again involuntarily, and there were deep footprints everywhere.


    "These two arms are obviously very abnormal. Are they simple arms with strong defense, or are they equally strong in other places?"


    Staring at the giant ape''s arms bigger than his legs, gray guessed in his heart.


    Boom!


    Right here, the great ape roared and hit his fist violently again.


    Whoosh!


    Gray gave full play to the speed characteristics of the wind wolf and dodged the fist smashed by the great ape.


    The great ape couldn''t stop and hit his fist on the ground.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, the ground shook and earth and stone splashed.


    The surrounding air was wildly stirred and spread around, just like a small bomb exploding.


    The power of flesh and blood has been comparable to the scientific and technological items of previous lives, which is the strength of the species called blood beasts in the world.


    Just then, gray appeared behind the great ape and cut his sword at the bent head of the great ape.


    The great ape immediately found gray behind him. One palm blocked Gray''s sword, and the other palm squeezed into a fist and blew at gray. Before it was near, the compressed air had rushed to his face.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, Gray''s body flickered rapidly again, slipped aside, missed a position and avoided the giant fist.


    Then, the sword in his hand, a turning point, gave up the head protected by the ape arm and cut to the ape''s waist.


    Prick!


    A harsh sound sounded, the thick black hair on the giant ape fell in large quantities, and a touch of light purplish red appeared at the same time.


    Despite great resistance, Gray''s sword still left a wound on the giant ape.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The great ape was angry, and his two fists pounded gray from left to right, while gray soared in speed. With the speed characteristics of the wind wolf, he quickly widened the distance from the great ape.


    Boom!


    The two fists of the great ape lost their target and hit the ground. The earth and rock splashed again and the air stirred violently again.


    "Those two arms are really special. Although the defense of other parts of the giant ape is also very strong, it should be comparable to the shadow snake, but it is far less powerful than those two arms."


    Gray said to himself when he saw the bright red on the ape''s waist.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The wounded great ape became extremely violent, and his ferocious face showed staggered sharp teeth.


    His hands clapped several times on his chest to vent his anger.


    Then his legs slammed on the ground, his huge body jumped more than ten meters high, and hit gray hard in the air.


    Just like a black meteor, it is rapidly hitting gray.


    Whoosh!


    Knowing that the defense of other parts of the great ape is much weaker than his arm, gray naturally doesn''t intend to touch the great ape.


    The speed characteristic of the wind wolf was used by him and got rid of the lock of the giant ape''s fist.


    Boom!


    The giant ape''s fist once again left a big pit on the ground, retracted its fist and looked for the enemy on its side.


    Shua!


    Just then, gray appeared and cut the ape''s waist with a sword.


    Prick!


    The giant ape suddenly burst into scarlet blood again.


    The giant ape''s fist came out, but he had lost his target, because Gray had escaped after cutting a sword.


    Prick, prick, prick!


    Gray kept swimming around the great apes with speed, leaving one wound after another on the great apes.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to attack the head and neck as the key of the giant ape, but the giant ape''s huge arm always protects the position of the head, like a shield watered by two fine iron, which makes him really have nowhere to start.


    The giant ape may not be smart, but it knows how to protect itself by fighting with all kinds of wild animals and even blood animals for a long time.


    "It''s really thick skinned and fleshy."


    Gray''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Although more than a dozen wounds had been cut on the giant ape, these wounds were only skin injuries compared with the giant ape''s huge body.


    If you want to kill the great ape with this injury, you must cut hundreds of swords continuously, not to mention the blood power consumed. In the end, even if you win, I''m afraid you don''t have much physical strength left.


    Dragging a tired body is very dangerous in the red leaf forest!


    "If only I had the magic sword of viscount Fergus in my hand!"


    Viscount Fergus''s magic sword has sharp characteristics after being excited. It has a very restraining effect against this powerful blood beast.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    The great ape chased fiercely again, and the ground trembled slightly under each foot.


    All kinds of animals in the red leaf forest of the canyon fled to the distance as if they had encountered the end of the world.


    Some fled from the ground, some fled from trees, and some flew directly.


    Whoosh!


    Gray dodged, appeared behind the great ape, jumped and stabbed the great ape''s head with a sword.


    The great ape turned and his arms were like two shields, blocking his head, while gray''s sword stabbed one of his arms.


    Ding!


    He was stabbed in the arm by Gray''s sword. There was no accident. Except for a little hair, he was undamaged.


    However, Gray''s strength is no worse than that of the great apes, so neither the great apes nor gray himself can help but retreat.


    Just then.


    "Drink -"


    Gray gave a sudden roar.


    With his roar, the surrounding air, like invisible traction, quickly gathered and compressed together to form a cyan wind blade with a slight crystal clear texture.


    Then, suddenly burst out and split towards the great ape.


    Along the way, the cold air filled the air, and even a little ice crystals appeared on the surrounding grass.


    Poof!


    The giant ape with his arms protecting his head had no time to turn his arms to resist the wind blade, which had been draped on the chest of the giant ape.


    The sharp wind blade cut into gray''s body like a knife cutting butter.


    However, as expected, a large amount of splashed blood did not appear.


    KAKA!


    Taking the place where the great ape''s chest was split by the wind blade as the dividing line, a large amount of cold ice appeared and spread rapidly upward and downward.


    It quickly spread all over the great ape, and actually frozen the whole great ape, making the great ape a huge ice sculpture.


    At present, the ice wind blade is gray''s strongest killer mace. The effect is terrible. It not only leaves a huge wound on the chest of the great ape, but also the great ape is frozen.


    But he didn''t dare to use it at will.


    It consumes too much blood power. With the blood power of his fierce blood warrior, he can only cast it three times.


    If you miss, the power of blood will be reduced by one third immediately, which is too bad for the battle.


    Just now he was sure that the great ape could not escape, so he didn''t hesitate to show it.


    Click!


    A slight sound came out.


    The frozen giant ape did not die because of this. It showed tenacious vitality.


    His arms struggled under the ice, and the ice crystals on the surface began to crack. If you continue like this, you should be able to break free soon.


    Compared with the strong defense of the shadow snake, it carried the freezing of the cold ice.


    Peng!


    At this time, gray just landed from the air. His legs slammed the ground, his body shot out and appeared behind the great ape.


    "Drink -"


    He roared again, the air shook violently, the temperature suddenly dropped, and another cold ice wind blade appeared and hit the back of the ape''s neck.


    Poof!


    The ice layer behind the neck is easily chopped. The cyan wind blade is like a knife cutting into butter, cutting off the back neck bone of the great ape, cutting off the throat of the great ape, and finally coming out from the other side.


    Cut into the nearby woods, leaving a piece of ice crystal, just like a work of art carved by ice and snow.


    Patter!


    The great ape''s head fell heavily to the ground.


    But there was no blood outflow. The fracture of the head and trunk were also frozen quickly.

 Chapter 145

    "Call -"


    Gray sighed when he saw the giant ape whose head had been cut off.


    He used the cold ice wind blade twice in a row. His blood power consumed a lot, but fortunately he killed the giant ape.


    The strength of this great ape is not weak, and its strength is comparable to that of the cold tiger. Even excluding the two particularly strong defensive arms, the defense ability of other parts of the body has been comparable to that of the shadow snake.


    As for those two huge arms, they are beyond the conventional existence and harder than refined iron.


    Gray even felt that even the destructive power of the ice wind blade might not be able to leave injuries on these two arms.


    The only weakness of this great ape is speed, but its defense comparable to that of the shadow snake makes up for its weakness.


    Although gray can rely on the speed characteristics of the wind wolf to avoid the attack of the other party, it is difficult to leave a fatal injury on the other party.


    Finally, he had to use the killer mace of cold ice wind blade to kill it completely.


    "How to take blood?"


    Looking at the ice sculpture of the great ape who lost his head, Gray''s eyebrows jumped slightly.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to miss the blood of the great ape, but the great ape has been attacked by the cold wind blade twice in a row. The blood in his body may have been frozen. It''s obviously impossible to suck blood with a leather bag.


    Finally, he completely smashed the ice on the surface of the great ape and dried the body of the great ape for more than an hour before he was able to get almost 200 copies of the blood of the great ape.


    Taking the blood, gray looked again at the giant ape''s two huge arms.


    Although I haven''t seen this great ape in book, I don''t know what part of the this great ape can sell for money.


    However, just looking at the extraordinary of the giant ape''s arms in the previous battle, we can guess that the giant ape''s arms are probably a good tool refining material.


    Struggling to cut off the two arms of the great ape, gray weighed it. The combined weight of the two arms was afraid to be more than 200 kilograms.


    Seal the fracture of the giant ape''s arm with a bag to avoid the leakage of the bloody smell. Carry the leather bag containing the giant ape''s blood behind his back, carry the two giant ape''s arms, and gray walks out of the canyon.


    Bypassing the place where the blood beast may exist, he left the activity area of the blood beast and came to the periphery of the red leaf forest more than an hour later.


    He had a simple lunch and went on his way.


    Out of the red leaf forest, find the hidden horse, return to the castle, and finally return to the castle in the afternoon.


    In the process, the two arms of the great ape were covered with branches to avoid being seen by passers-by.


    "Master gray!"


    Seeing gray returning, a castle servant came forward and led the horse for gray.


    Gray nodded.


    "Where is the Viscount now?"


    "In the study."


    The servant replied respectfully.


    Gray nodded, picked up his backpack, picked up the giant ape arms wrapped in branches and went straight to the study.


    "Gray, are you...?"


    Viscount Fergus looked puzzled when he saw Gray, who pushed the door in, with a backpack on his back and something on his shoulders.


    Gray closed the door, put down the giant ape''s arms and took off the leather bag before he spoke.


    "Father, this is the blood and two arms of a blood beast I killed."


    "Kill the blood beast? You...?"


    Viscount Fergus looked slightly surprised. Gray left the castle alone this morning to go hunting. He knew it at noon.


    With Gray''s current strength, he naturally wouldn''t worry about Gray''s safety, so he didn''t care.


    What he didn''t expect was that the target of gray as prey was a blood beast, not an ordinary beast.


    "You''re too risky."


    After surprise, viscount Fergus said in a slightly serious tone.


    "Although you have the strength of a fierce blood warrior now, there is a huge gap between blood beasts and blood beasts. If you encounter a blood beast with stronger strength than you or have the ability to restrain your blood beast, you will be in danger."


    The blood price of blood beast is very high. If the blood of any blood beast is sold, it will get thousands of gold coins.


    Although Viscount Fergus has the strength of fierce blood soldiers, he has never thought of hunting blood animals to earn income, because the risk is too high.


    There is no doubt that if you encounter a high-level blood beast, you will die. If you encounter a blood beast with the same level as yourself, you also need to see whether the other party''s ability can restrain you. If the other party''s ability can restrain you, it will also be extremely dangerous.


    "I know, but the blood beast was blocked in the canyon to the ruins and just hit it."


    Gray made an excuse.


    Hunting fierce blood beasts is very dangerous for Viscount Fergus, but it is far less dangerous for him who integrates the abilities of three blood beasts.


    But this kind of thing is obviously unexplainable, so it can only be used as an excuse to "hit".


    "To the ruins? Did you go to the ruins in the red leaf forest?"


    Viscount Fergus looked slightly at gray.


    There is only one relic that he and gray both know, that is, the relic in the red night forest that once belonged to the imperial era.


    Gray nodded.


    "I went to check the gold coins and found that they were still there, and as when we left, no one came halfway."


    "Still there?"


    Viscount Fergus raised his eyebrows slightly, and then his eyes burst out.


    "Are you sure no one else has been there?"


    Almost a year has passed since they last went to Chiye forest to explore the ruins.


    For a full year, the people in front of them didn''t come back. Obviously, the people in front of them should have given up the gold coins for some reason.


    "I''m sure."


    Gray nodded for sure, then suggested.


    "Father, I think you and I are strong enough to escort a group of people into the ruins of the red leaf forest. I should be able to move out all the gold coins at most a few times."


    Viscount Fergus thought about the feasibility of Gray''s proposal in his eyes. A moment later, he had made a decision, looked at gray and said.


    "I need to make some preparations in advance. I''ll inform you when I go in a few days."


    "Yes."


    The imperial gold coin had been settled. Gray pointed to the leather bag containing the blood of the blood beast and the two thick arms and looked at Viscount Fergus.


    "Father, this..."


    He carried these two things to Viscount Fergus''s study. Naturally, he didn''t selflessly give them to Viscount Fergus. In fact, he wanted Viscount Fergus to sell them through the channels of the Fergus family.


    "Put it there. After the sale, it will all be given to you."


    Viscount Fergus gave gray a bad look. Although the price of a blood beast''s blood was not cheap, he would not take advantage of gray.


    "By the way, what kind of blood beast is it?"


    "I don''t know. A giant ape with big arms and very hard..."


    "It''s an iron arm ape."


    Said Viscount Fergus, after searching his mind for a moment.


    "This blood beast has great strength and strong defense. The hardness of its two arms is comparable to gold and iron. The only disadvantage is its slow speed."


    In fact, there was something he didn''t say in his heart, that is, even he didn''t have much confidence in the face of this blood beast.


    But he certainly won''t say such a thing. I admit that he is not as good as his son, and he can''t afford to lose face.


    When the goal was achieved, gray left. He had bottled a copy of the blood of the iron arm ape in bronze in advance.


    Where the iron arm ape is stronger than him, it must be the iron arm of the iron arm ape.


    According to Gray''s estimation, this thing should be similar to the blood beast ability. If you swallow the blood of the iron arm ape, it should be available.


    A pair of steel arms are absolutely strong and will certainly greatly enhance his combat effectiveness.


    However, he just took the blood of the wind Wolf for a short time. It is not suitable to take the blood of other blood animals, so he can only take it later.

 Chapter 146

    The next day, Gray was not summoned by Viscount Fergus. It was obvious that Viscount Fergus was still preparing secretly.


    The wealth worth one or two million gold coins must be completely trusted by the people who bring it. Moreover, the movement should not be too big and should not be noticed by other families. Otherwise, it is likely to attract the covet of other families.


    After breakfast, he came to the practice room prepared by the housekeeper the day before yesterday.


    The open room with an area of more than 200 square meters was originally surrounded by windows, but in order not to be seen by outsiders, Gray''s practice was sealed with wooden boards.


    Closing the door of the room, gray began to practice.


    The "crawling" cultivation posture, he is familiar with it, and the body conditioned reflex has been set.


    Then he began to mobilize the blood power in his body and began to draw the corresponding Wolf Totem in his body.


    Hula!


    With the circulation of blood power back to the heart, the wolf totem was built. In the closed room, there was no wind and hovered around gray.


    Then, a large number of cyan lights appeared, gathered and condensed into a creeping wolf outside gray.


    The wolf is three meters long and covered with blue hair. The Blue Wolf''s eyes are sharp and rebellious. It seems that he is looking down at his prey.


    Although gray has never seen a real wolf, he can guess that this should be the image of the wolf.


    Bursts of crispness covered bouguerre''s body, and the hourglass hanging on the wall was dripping.


    When all the sand and gravel in the hourglass disappear, after hanging upside down again, the creeping wind wolf disappears in the room and is replaced by the wind wolf in a fluttering posture.


    Then there are the wind wolves that bite their prey.


    Finally, the howling wind wolf.


    Ten minutes later, the howling wolf dissipated.


    Here, according to Viscount Fergus, the strength of those who first entered the fierce blood warrior has almost reached the limit.


    At this time, Gray was really sweating, but he felt that he should still be a distance from the limit.


    He began to practice the first posture for the second time.


    When the hourglass hanging on the wall is half left.


    "Hoo, Hoo -"


    Gray retreated from his cultivation, and the virtual shadow of the wind wolf shrouded in his body exploded like blue fireworks, and finally disappeared completely.


    "For the first time, I persisted for five minutes more than others..."


    Gray''s eyes moved.


    Different from the Viscount Fergus, who was first implanted into the blood of the fierce wind wolf, who was only able to complete the first cultivation, when he practiced the blood method of the fierce wind for the first time, he was able to hold the first cultivation position for five minutes for the second time.


    "It should be the cause of the blood of the wolf."


    Gray secretly guessed the reason.


    The blood essence of the wolf is the best part of the blood of the wolf, which is very nutritious, which is very beneficial to the practitioners. However, this part of the beneficial ingredients should be wasted in the process of implantation into the blood vessels.


    Gray estimated that the process of implanting the blood of the wind wolf looked the same as others, but it was different.


    The ability of transformation enabled him to make effective use of this part of beneficial ingredients. He not only successfully implanted the blood of the wind wolf, but also effectively utilized this part of beneficial ingredients, which promoted the improvement of his strength.


    "I don''t know how fast my strength can be improved after reaching the fierce blood warrior, and how long will it take to be promoted to the crazy blood warrior?"


    According to Viscount Fergus, the cultivation of fierce blood soldiers has no difference between lower, middle and upper level. They can be successfully promoted to crazy blood soldiers only by completing the cultivation of blood method for the second time.


    You only need to complete the second time of cultivation of blood method to be promoted. It seems that you have less three times of cultivation of blood method than the fierce blood warrior. It should be much easier, but it''s not.


    The later you practice, the slower you will improve your strength. A little improvement may take several times as long as before.


    Although there is only one-time blood method gap between fierce blood soldiers and crazy blood soldiers, the time spent may exceed the time spent from the first contact and cultivation to becoming fierce blood soldiers.


    "It takes some time to make a rough judgment."


    Although gray is in the second transformation, and his improvement speed is different from that of ordinary people, at the stage of fierce blood warrior, the improvement of strength is very slow. For example, the improvement of viscount Fergus''s cultivation progress is completely based on years.


    According to his estimation, even he needs to continue to observe for a period of time to clearly feel the improvement of his strength.


    For the next three days, green practiced the blood method of "strong wind" every morning and afternoon.


    As he expected, for a full four days, he was still only able to hold on to the fifth minute of the first training posture for the second time, and the training progress was significantly slower than before he became a fierce blood warrior.


    On the fifth day, gray did not have time to practice, because Viscount Fergus was ready.


    Early that morning, before dawn, he had left the castle on horseback with Viscount Fergus and Bernard.


    "Viscount, master gray, master Bernard!"


    After leaving the castle and riding for half an hour, they met a group of people who were carrying more than a dozen carts to pull goods. When they saw the arrival of gray, they shouted respectfully.


    The first of them, with a white face and wearing brown war clothes, had a slightly pale skin.


    It was edgy, the captain of the hidden team of the Fergus family.


    There were two people beside him, a man with slightly dark skin and a man with bare head. They were watt and Kim, the two vice captains of the team.


    "Go on the road and pay attention to the remote path."


    Viscount Fergus nodded slightly and ordered.


    "Yes."


    Archie replied with a slight wave, and the people began to move forward in an orderly manner, driving the carriages, driving the carriages, and riding the horses.


    "Master gray, long time no see!"


    On the way, Archie, Watt and Kim rode to gray and greeted gray.


    Once fought side by side with gray, they knew gray better and were closer than Bernal.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for almost half a year!"


    Gray smiled and nodded to the three, then looked at the white man, and said to Archie.


    "By the way, congratulations to captain Archie. No, it should be Lord Archie!"


    Because the last assassination accident obtained the important news that the Oliver family colluded with the shadow snake, the white faced man Archie has been made Lord.


    "It''s all the credit of master gray. I''m just stained with master Gray''s light!"


    The white faced man, Archie, was smiling.


    More than an hour later, the team arrived outside the Chiye forest, leaving three people here to guard the carriage, and they walked towards the Chiye forest.


    Among the group, the weakest one is also the one close to the lower blood warrior. He has not encountered too much obstacles and has arrived outside the area where blood animals are active.


    "Be careful not to make too much noise!"


    After Viscount Fergus gave orders to the people, he led the team forward, and gray was at the end of the team at the instigation of viscount Fergus.


    Along the way, except gray and Viscount Fergus, everyone else couldn''t help looking a little nervous.


    No one in the audience knew the strength of the blood beast.


    Squeak¡ª¡ª


    Even if the team of dozens of people is careful, the risk of exposure is still great.


    After traveling for more than an hour and bypassing several places suspected of having blood animals, a sharp roar suddenly sounded.


    A blood beast covered in green jumped flexibly from a tree.


    It was two meters long, standing in human shape, covered with long green hair, no hair on its face, red, bared its teeth and looked at gray and them.


    "Wooden monkey."


    Gray called out the kind of blood beast with uncertainty.


    The shape of the blood beast in front of him was very similar to the description of wooden monkey he had seen in the book.


    According to the book, this is a fierce blood beast that can display plant ability and use plants as weapons.

 Chapter 147

    "Blood beast."


    "No, it''s a blood beast..."


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden appearance of the blood beast changed everyone except Viscount Fergus and gray. Even Archie''s face could not help becoming dignified.


    On this continent, blood beast has always been synonymous with ferocity and terror. Even if he is already a superior blood warrior, if he meets alone, he will definitely have death and no life. Therefore, he is not afraid.


    "Others stand back. Gray and Archie help me. Be careful. This is a wooden monkey. It can control plants."


    Pull out the blue magic sword. While Viscount Fergus speaks, he has quickly rushed to the wooden monkey.


    "Yes."


    Gray and Archie both responded and followed.


    Shua!


    Viscount Fergus had approached the wooden monkey, and a sword stabbed the wooden monkey''s throat as fast as the wind.


    WOW!


    The wooden monkey dodged flexibly, but escaped.


    Then the black and shining claw stretched out and grabbed it at Viscount Fergus.


    Whoosh!


    Viscount Fergus blinked quickly, dodged, and then attacked the wooden monkey from another direction.


    The wooden monkey moves very flexibly. He is short and avoids again.


    Just then, Archie was close, holding a knife in his hand and attacking the wooden monkey from the left.


    The wooden monkey dodged away, then chased in the direction of Archie, and grabbed Archie with one claw. If it was grasped firmly, it would definitely be the effect of rifling.


    Just then, a blue sword light swept out from Edgar and swept towards the wooden monkey.


    Poof!


    The wooden monkey saw the situation badly. Although he was already avoiding, a blood hole still appeared on one side of his abdomen.


    Cherry red blood spilled, dyed the green hair on the wooden monkey, and dripping on the dry leaves.


    And this is not the end. Behind the wooden monkey, gray appeared. He also swept out with a sword and swept it on the wooden monkey''s back, leaving a blood hole on the wooden monkey''s back.


    Squeak!


    The continuously injured wooden monkey became extremely irritable, gave out a sharp howl, turned and rushed at gray behind him.


    Without fear, grace stabbed the wooden monkey in the throat with a sword, and the wooden monkey was forced to avoid.


    At this time, viscount Fergus and Archie arrived behind the wooden monkey and attacked the wooden monkey in two directions.


    Poof!


    Facing the attack from two directions, one of them also came from a fierce blood soldier. The wooden monkey couldn''t dodge and was injured again.


    Squeak!


    The continuously injured wooden monkey gave a sharp howl.


    Then the surrounding plants and trees all changed and turned into whips to the three of gray.


    "Stand back!"


    As Viscount Fergus retreated, he warned loudly.


    Knowing that the wooden monkey can manipulate plants, gray and Archie had been on guard for a long time. When Viscount Fergus reminded them, they were already retreating quickly.


    After all, gray has the strength of fierce blood soldiers, and is also good at speed. He has easily avoided it.


    Although Archie has been on guard, he is only a superior blood soldier. He can''t dodge. He will be whipped by several whips.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Fortunately, viscount Fergus and gray arrived in time, protecting Archie from left to right and cutting off all these "whips".


    "Escaped!"


    When all kinds of plants like whips stopped, the wooden monkey had disappeared.


    Obviously, this guy should have judged that he was not an opponent against gray, so he ran away while he was able to launch plants.


    If gray and Viscount Fergus ignore Archie, they may stop him, but Archie is miserable.


    Facing the blood beast''s blood beast ability, even if it doesn''t die, it must be seriously injured.


    Besides, they didn''t come to hunt blood beasts this time. Therefore, they need to reduce fighting and preserve the power of blood as much as possible. Since the blood beasts want to escape, there is no need to stop them, it''s better to say that they expect it.


    Soon after, the team moved on.


    Those present, either not weak or highly trained, quickly adjusted their mentality and continued on the road.


    After walking for an hour, they were close to the imperial ruins. Except for the previous wooden monkey, they never encountered a blood beast attack on the way.


    "Great, it''s coming¡°


    Bernal had been to the ruins. Seeing this, he couldn''t help sighing, but at this time.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    A loud roar sounded in the mangroves, and then a blood beast covered with golden red hair suddenly ran out of the forest.


    Not counting the tail, the body length has reached 2.5 meters, the head is large and round, covered with a long golden red mane, extending to the shoulders and chest.


    This is an animal very similar to the lion in the previous life, but it is taller, and its hair is different from that in the previous life.


    "Flaming lion!"


    This remarkable feature immediately made gray recognize the kind of blood beast.


    The flame master, the lion who controls the flame, can control the flame to fight for themselves. They are natural flame operators.


    "Do it!"


    With a low cry, viscount Fergus strode towards the flaming lion. Gray and Archie also rushed out of the team and rushed towards the flaming lion.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the human beings who took the initiative to welcome themselves, the flaming lion seemed to be provoked. His two hind legs kicked fiercely and rushed away towards Viscount Fergus.


    When he was about to approach Viscount Fergus, he suddenly turned around, slightly staggered with Viscount Fergus, opened his big mouth from the other side and bit Viscount Fergus.


    Whoosh!


    But it was a bit empty. Viscount Fergus suddenly moved sideways and avoided. At this time, gray and Archie had arrived from another direction.


    The long sword and the long knife attacked the flaming lion respectively.


    The flaming lion stepped back a few steps to avoid the incoming long sword and knife, while Viscount Fergus appeared behind him.


    Poof!


    The blue light flashed, and a deep bloody mouth appeared on the back of the flaming lion.


    Viscount Fergus''s magic sword has a sharp attribute, which makes the wound very deep.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The burning lion roared, turned his head angrily towards Viscount Fergus, kicked on the ground, jumped in the air, and suddenly patted Viscount Fergus with his front paw.


    Dang!


    The claws collided with Viscount Fergus''s sword and made a metal knocking sound.


    After a meal, the flaming lion landed steadily, while Viscount Fergus retreated again and again, and his strength was weaker than that of the flaming lion.


    The flaming lion was ready to continue to pounce on the Viscount Fergus, but just then, a sword flashed and gray took the shot.


    Poof!


    A wound appeared again on the back of the flaming lion.


    The red blood spilled, making the flaming lion''s golden hair red.


    Just now, viscount Fergus deliberately bumped into the flaming lion in order to create a gap for Gray''s attack.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Feeling the pain, the flaming lion turned back angrily and bit gray, but gray had already retreated.


    Poof!


    Not only that, behind the flame lion, viscount Fergus approached again and left a wound on the flame lion again.


    Looking at the flaming lion completely fooled by Viscount Fergus and gray, and looking for an opportunity to attack, Archie was full of doubts.


    He always felt that as a superior blood soldier, Gray''s strength was a little too strong. This feeling had already existed when he faced the wooden monkey before.


    However, he also knows that different blood methods have their own strengths and weaknesses and their own preferences.


    For example, his blood method is inclined to assassination. In other aspects, it is mediocre, not simply because the other party is stronger than himself, and the other party''s level is higher than himself.


    Moreover, the 17-year-old fierce blood soldier, this is too incredible, so the idea came out all his life and has been cut off by him.


    Whoosh!


    Putting all his thoughts behind him, he found the right time, suddenly approached the flaming lion, slashed it on the back of the flaming lion, leaving a shallow wound.


    Then he retreated quickly and avoided the front paw of the flaming lion.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The continuously injured flaming lion roared angrily. Then, he saw a golden red flame burning on his limbs.


    The dead leaves and weeds on the ground burned quickly, emitting thick black smoke. Not only that, but even the ground showed signs of scorching and melting.


    "What a high temperature!"


    Seeing this scene, Gray was surprised. It was not impossible to melt gold and forge iron at such a temperature.


    Viscount Fergus''s magic sword may be better, but if he meets with Archie''s weapon, it may be burned.


    "Be careful not to let the weapon be touched by its claws. It will melt."


    Viscount Fergus also gave a voice to remind and confirmed Gray''s judgment.


    Archie''s complexion became very dignified, gray and Viscount Fergus''s complexion became serious and their blood beast ability was not for fun. Once used, the danger level of the blood beast would immediately rise by one level.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Just then, the loud roar sounded again.


    Hearing this roar, everyone couldn''t help changing color, even Viscount Fergus and gray.


    Because the roar came not from the flaming lion besieged by them at this time, but from other directions.


    "There''s another one..."


    "How?"


    ¡­¡­


    Bernal and others, who were watching the battle nervously, looked sideways at the direction of the roar, and their faces turned white.


    At that place, a flaming lion with golden hair appeared and ran here quickly.


    The second flaming lion appears!!!


    "Don''t blood beasts usually live in groups?"


    Bernal''s face was pale and without a trace of blood.


    A flaming lion has been so difficult, and now there is another one, which is a disaster.


    Although the strength of these people is not weak, the lowest one also has the strength close to the lower blood warrior, and he and the other two vice captains have the strength of the middle blood warrior, it is a little too difficult to face a fierce blood beast.


    "One male and one female!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Except for a few kinds of blood beasts, most blood beasts rarely flock, because they are huge and eat surprisingly. If they gather together, they may lead to insufficient food.


    One exception, however, is when they are ready to mate, which is obviously what they are facing now.

 Chapter 148

    "Gray, stop it!"


    Seeing another flaming lion coming, viscount Fergus looked slightly solemn and immediately ordered gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray responded, retreated from the siege and rushed to another flaming lion.


    "Viscount, let master gray go alone... It''s too dangerous!"


    Archie looked anxiously at Viscount Fergus with worry in his eyes.


    Gray''s strength is indeed strong, even stronger than him, but even if he is strong, he is still just a superior blood warrior. It''s almost like dying to let a superior blood warrior face a fierce blood beast alone.


    "No harm."


    Viscount Fergus replied calmly, with a calm face, his attention always on the flaming lion surrounded by them.


    "Gray."


    Bernal looked anxiously at gray, who was greeting the second flaming lion.


    "My father''s decision is too rash. How can gray stop the flaming lion alone?"


    He is willing to help, but he is a medium blood soldier. After he goes up, he may not help, but help.


    "Master gray."


    Watt, Kim and others are also worried. Many of them have fought side by side with gray. They are very fond of this noble child without noble pride.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Looking at gray who blocked his way, the flaming lion roared angrily. It wanted to rush to its companion as soon as possible.


    The two thick hind legs kicked fiercely, the body quickly jumped out, and a sharp claw suddenly grabbed gray.


    Whoosh!


    Gray suddenly retreated quickly and avoided.


    Prick!


    The flaming lion''s claws directly grabbed on the ground, leaving a deep claw mark on the ground, with dead leaves and earth and stone splashing everywhere.


    The fire lion was about to find the target, but just then, gray, who had just retreated, suddenly rushed forward like an arrow.


    Whew!


    The glittering long sword, like an arrow of a sharp arrow, stabbed the flaming lion.


    Feeling the danger, the flaming lion quickly turned around and avoided.


    Shua!


    However, at this time, the long sword suddenly changed from stabbing to cutting, and chased the flaming lion.


    Poof!


    At the left belly of the flaming lion, a bloody mouth suddenly appeared.


    "The flaming lion was hurt by gray...?"


    "Master gray wounded... The flaming lion?"


    ¡­¡­


    Bernal and others, who had been worried about looking at gray, suddenly became stunned and almost thought they were dazzled.


    Originally, they thought that with the strength of gray as the blood warrior, they would be injured immediately under the attack of the flaming lion.


    But the fact is just the opposite. After gray fought with the flaming lion, one party was injured immediately, but it was not gray who was injured, but the flaming lion with the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    What the hell is going on?


    "This... This... Viscount, has master gray...?"


    Edgy, who was also worried about the situation there, stared warily at the flaming lion besieged by them and uttered a sound of amazement.


    Can the superior blood warrior hurt the fierce blood beast?


    It is indeed possible, but that is under the condition of several people''s cooperation and tacit understanding.


    But now, gray is obviously alone, but he stopped the flaming lion and wounded it. Obviously, this is not the strength that the superior blood warrior can have. The only explanation is that gray is already a fierce blood warrior.


    In this way, when Viscount Fergus asked gray to intercept just now, the calmness in his voice made sense.


    Because I know that gray has the strength of fierce blood soldiers, I''m not too worried about Gray''s safety!


    Gray''s battle with the flaming lion continues.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Wounded by gray, the flaming lion roared angrily and rushed out, biting gray with a bloody mouth, and a fishy smell came from his mouth.


    At the same time, two sharp claws, one left and one right, quickly grabbed gray.


    On the sharp claw, the cold light flickers, and no one will doubt its sharpness.


    Hum!


    Gray hummed coldly. He stepped on the ground gently and stepped back quickly.


    Avoid the attack from the front of the flaming lion, turn around to the side of the flaming lion, and a sword attacks the flaming lion from the side. The cold light on the sword flashes.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The flaming lion sprang to the ground and blocked Gray''s sword with one claw.


    When he saw the claw, gray changed his look and withdrew his sword quickly.


    At this time, the claws and even legs of the flaming lion have been wrapped with a golden red flame.


    The golden red flame was burning, but it did no harm to the flaming lion. On the contrary, the dead leaves on the surrounding ground were burning violently, and the air was hot and dry.


    Boom!


    The claw of the flaming lion, which was avoided by gray and wrapped around the flame, slapped on the ground, and suddenly there was a big pit.


    The ground in the middle is scorched and black, and some of it has melted, which shows the high temperature of the golden red flame.


    If gray didn''t withdraw his sword in time just now, his thousand practice sword would definitely deform even if it didn''t melt completely.


    Whoosh!


    Avoiding the flapping of the flaming lion''s claws, gray has appeared on the other side of the flaming lion.


    The four legs of the flaming lion are indeed very threatening, but they are only those four legs, not elsewhere.


    Shua!


    The thousand practice sword in his hand turned into a cold light and wiped it off the neck of the flaming lion.


    The flaming lion was alert, patted out the sharp claws wrapped in flame and blocked Gray''s thousand practice sword, but at this time, gray suddenly disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it had appeared behind the flaming lion, accompanied by a cold light directly attacking the flaming lion.


    Poof!


    Facing Gray''s continuous and rapid movement, the flaming lion failed to react in time and was directly cut on his back by Gray''s sword.


    Didi!


    The scarlet blood slipped from the back, some fell on the ground, and some fell to the leg of the flaming lion, which was evaporated in an instant.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The flaming lion roared and turned to jump at gray, but he threw himself into the air, leaving only a large pool of burning traces underground.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    A cry suddenly sounded from the other side. Gray looked at it and saw that under the siege of viscount Fergus and Archie, the original flaming lion was already wounded.


    Different from the thousand practice sword held by gray, what Viscount Fergus holds is a magic sword, which will not be easily melted by the golden and red flame of the flaming lion.


    Moreover, the magic sword also has a sharp attribute. Each sword can tear a deep wound. The flaming lion finally had fear, turned around and ran away to the surrounding woods without looking back.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, seeing his companions escape, the flaming lion fighting gray also turned fiercely and fled to the woods.


    Looking at the two flaming lions who turned and fled, gray and Viscount Fergus looked at each other, but they still didn''t catch up and intercept after all.


    With their speed, they can naturally stop the two flaming lions and fight fiercely. Maybe they can kill the two flaming lions.


    However, their purpose today is not to hunt blood beasts, but to drive them away with the least blood force. After all, I don''t know whether they will encounter blood beasts later.


    "Gray, you..."


    Looking at gray walking back to the team, Bernal was both surprised and envious.


    Gray is already a fierce blood soldier, that is to say, there are two fierce blood soldiers in the team!


    In fact, at first, when Viscount Fergus proposed to take a team of people to carry the pile of gold coins, he was worried. With the strength of viscount Fergus, he was really not very safe, and he was very uneasy.


    Now with two fierce blood soldiers, he finally had no initial uneasiness.


    At the same time, he could not help a burst of envy in his heart. Now he is still far away from the superior blood soldiers, but gray has reached the fierce blood soldiers. If his psychological quality was not excellent, he would be depressed.


    "Don''t look at me. My father won''t let me say it. If you want to blame me, blame my father..."


    Facing Bernal''s questioning eyes, gray shrugged and said.


    "I dare not..."


    Bernard smiled bitterly. He didn''t have the courage to blame Viscount Fergus.

 Chapter 149

    The team set out again. This time, everyone was in a much relaxed mood. After all, there were enough two fierce blood soldiers in the team, which greatly increased the safety. Ordinary fierce blood beasts were not afraid at all.


    Because they were not far from the imperial ruins, they soon arrived at the imperial ruins. In the process, they did not encounter blood beasts again.


    Blood beasts have territory, and their distribution will not be too dense. They should still be in the territory of those two flaming lions.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a place in the red leaf forest!"


    Archie looked at the dilapidated but still able to see the magnificent buildings of the past.


    "If you build a house in such a place, aren''t you afraid of being attacked by blood beasts?"


    Watt had doubts in his eyes.


    "This is a relic of the imperial period thousands of years ago. At that time, this place should not be a forest, and naturally there can be no blood beasts."


    Bernal explained.


    "Imperial relic? Master Bernal, what is this imperial relic?"


    Hearing Bernal''s explanation, Archie, Watt and Kim all looked at Bernal in surprise.


    "This is the country that ruled this continent when the four kingdoms did not appear a thousand years ago."


    Bernal said.


    "Rule this continent?"


    Archie was surprised that before the four kingdoms, there were countries that ruled the whole continent.


    "Yes, the whole continent at that time was under the rule of this country, and the strength of this country was far stronger than the current four kingdoms."


    At this point, Bernal sighed slightly.


    "Unfortunately, such a powerful country suddenly collapsed in a very short time. I don''t even know how it collapsed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Archie looked at Bernal with a little consternation and listened to Bernal''s words, which gave them a strange feeling of being exposed to the unknown and mysterious of the world.


    Because of Gray''s gifted son as a comparison, the three of them despise Bernal. After all, Bernal''s talent is more than a little worse than Gray''s talent.


    But at this time, although master Bernard is not as talented as master gray in cultivation, he is extremely knowledgeable. He actually knows that there was an empire thousands of years ago, which they have never heard of. The descendants of the Viscount are really not simple.


    Gray gave Bernal a funny look. He didn''t expect the other party to have such a side.


    If others don''t know, he won''t know. When he first came, Bernal was no different from Archie and others.


    But at this time, he had talked loudly, as if he knew the Empire very well.


    Gray naturally didn''t mean to expose each other. He looked at each other meaningfully, then looked away and let the other party continue to boast.


    Enter the secret room, take out the leather bag already prepared, load it with gold coins, and after a slight rest in the ruins, the team began to return along the road.


    Finally, it took five days to remove all the gold coins in the imperial relic secret room.


    The total value is also calculated. At the current price of gold, this batch of gold coins is worth about 1.1 million gold coins.


    This is a very amazing figure. The wealth has been equivalent to several times that of the Oliver family.


    In the process, it is natural to encounter the attack of blood beasts, but few blood beasts can resist the joint efforts of gray and Viscount Fergus.


    Moreover, the location of the imperial relics did not go too deep into the red leaf forest, and did not encounter blood beasts above the fierce level.


    Back in the castle, gray didn''t pay attention to the gold coins any more, but devoted himself to cultivation. Naturally, he couldn''t worry about the follow-up processing of gold coins.


    A few days later, he was alone in his practice room.


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    The wind wolf composed of green light dissipated, and gray stood up panting.


    "In ten days, the cultivation progress will be increased by one minute. If you calculate it, it will take about a year to improve your strength to crazy blood soldiers."


    Gray was not disappointed that the promotion speed slowed down again. After all, the later the cultivation, the slower the promotion speed, not only him, but also others.


    Moreover, in one year, the cultivation speed from fierce blood warrior to crazy blood warrior has been extremely terrible. If Viscount Fergus knows, he will be absolutely crazy.


    You know, it is almost impossible for Viscount Fergus to upgrade from fierce blood warrior to crazy blood warrior without special opportunity.


    But gray can achieve it in only one year. It can be imagined how fast gray can be promoted to crazy blood warrior in one year.


    "A year is neither short nor long. The trouble now is the follow-up blood method."


    The Fergus family does not have the blood method of the wind wolf after the crazy level, which gray has confirmed with the Viscount Fergus.


    In other words, a year later, when his strength increased to crazy level, there was no follow-up blood method.


    Although because of his transformation, as long as he can get the blood of the follow-up blood beast of the wind wolf sequence, his strength can be improved again.


    However, due to the lack of corresponding blood method, the speed of his strength improvement will undoubtedly slow down to a certain extent, which is naturally not what he wants.


    "The Fergus family can''t count on it."


    The importance of blood method to a family is self-evident. If the Fergus family had the ability to get it, it must have found a way to get it. Since there is no blood method, it must not be expected.


    "Is the Fergus family unable to get it, or has it disappeared?"


    It seems that because of the collapse of the Empire thousands of years ago, many of the blood methods retained by the four kingdoms are incomplete, and the subsequent blood methods of many blood methods have disappeared with the collapse of the Empire.


    If the Fergus family can''t get the follow-up blood method of the wind wolf sequence, just because there is no corresponding channel, it''s easy to say, at least it''s possible to get it.


    If the corresponding blood method has disappeared in the long river of history, there is really no way.


    "If that''s true, you can only convert other sequences. I don''t know if it''s OK."


    The existing blood on his body is the fusion of a variety of blood beasts. This is only his speculation, which has not been confirmed. After reaching the crazy blood warrior, it is unknown whether the conversion of blood beast sequence can succeed.


    "And even if it can succeed, where will other sequence brute level blood methods be obtained? By the way, that relic..."


    Gray suddenly remembered that he had obtained a map of suspected imperial relics from the interlayer of a book.


    At that time, because the place suspected to be an imperial relic was not under the leadership of the Marquis of Sidney, it was put aside and paid no more attention.


    Now his strength has reached that of a fierce blood warrior, so he can try to detect it. Maybe he can find the required blood method in that imperial relic.


    Leaving the practice room, gray went to the bathroom. As soon as he washed out, he saw Barbara, the maid, coming up quickly.


    "Master gray, the Viscount asked you to go to the splendor hall."


    "Splendor hall? Which family is visiting?"


    Green asked suspiciously.


    Splendor hall is the living room specially used by the Fergus family to entertain visitors. Since it has been used, it is naturally because a family has come to visit.


    "It''s the Earl Ford family."


    Answered Barbara, the maid.


    "The Ford family, what are the Ford family doing here?"


    He has occupied this body for more than a year. Naturally, he knows more about the communication relationship of the Fergus family. As far as he knows, there is no intersection between the Fergus family and the Ford family.


    It is also easy to understand that as an earl family second only to the Marquis family, regardless of identity and strength, it has to surpass several Viscount families, which are not at the same level as several Viscount families.


    In the case of unequal relations, it is naturally impossible to have real communication. Even if it does exist, it is only unilateral flattery and flattery. Obviously, viscount Fergus is not such a flattering character.

 Chapter 150

    With doubts in his heart, gray went to the door of the splendor hall and knocked gently.


    "Come in!"


    The voice of viscount Fergus sounded inside. Gray pushed the door in and saw two people in the living room in addition to the Fergus family.


    One of them is a young man in formal clothes. His appearance is very ordinary. If he puts on a set of civilian clothes and then throws them into the crowd of civilians, he will definitely be the same as civilians.


    The other is a girl. Different from the young man, the girl has a beautiful melon seed face, fair skin, wearing a light blue slim dress, showing a slender figure.


    "This is my third son gray."


    Viscount Fergus introduced to both sides.


    "Gray, this is master Donne and miss Herr from the Earl Ford family."


    "I''ve seen master Donne and miss Herr."


    Gray greeted them.


    In Sidney castle, he met the two men, and he had already known the name of Donne Ford. Bernal introduced them to him as the leader of the next generation of Ford family.


    As for the girl, it was not very clear. It seemed to be one of the daughters of count Ford.


    "Hello, nice to meet you!"


    Donne and Herr both stood up and greeted gray politely.


    Donne looked at gray with a trace of prudence and politeness, while Herr looked at gray with a trace of curiosity and doubt.


    "Master Donne, they came here to send the invitation to the auction!"


    Viscount Fergus motioned gray to sit down, and then asked the servant next to him to hand gray an open invitation.


    Gray stretched out his hand and opened it. In front were some polite invitations, and in the back were a list of valuables that would appear at the auction.


    Gray browsed down in turn, including Rune items, various jewelry, and even magic items.


    As the Earl family, the Ford family has a good tool refining master, so they can get magic weapons from time to time, such as the iron rhinoceros armor gray is wearing now.


    Gray browsed through them one by one, but he didn''t have much interest in most of them, but when he browsed to the last item, he couldn''t help feeling a little happy.


    "Magic sword?"


    For the blood warrior, good weapons can often play a stronger combat effectiveness. The last battle with the iron arm ape also proved that he really needs a better weapon.


    I didn''t expect that sword magic weapons would appear at Ford''s auction, which made him excited. Although similar auctions have been held several times this year, this sword magic weapon is the first time this year.


    As for whether she has the ability to shoot it, grace is not worried. The Fergus family is now well funded.


    The Fergus family earned 1.1 million gold coins this time, and a little change is enough to buy it.


    He made great contributions to obtaining the imperial gold coins. He did not believe that Viscount Fergus would not even pay this money.


    "This weapon is refined by master Roland smelter. It is a magic weapon with lightning attribute. After being excited, lightning damage will be attached to the sword."


    Seeing gray interested, Donne smiled and said.


    "Lightning attributes?"


    Gray''s eyes are brighter. The effect of lightning is not only reflected in damage.


    A weapon with lightning attribute can not only cause damage to the enemy after hitting the enemy, but also paralyze the enemy and slow down his action.


    To some extent, in addition to the lightning attribute, this magic weapon also has another hidden attribute that paralyzes the opponent. In terms of value, it should be higher than the magic sword of viscount Fergus.


    Just then, gray felt someone pulling his clothes next to him. He looked sideways and saw Sarah in a long white dress looking at the invitation in his hand with interest.


    Next to her, a giant tiger with white hair was lying there quietly.


    "Brother, I want to see!"


    Seeing Gray''s eyes, she immediately smiled.


    "Here you are."


    Looking at her look, gray could guess her strong interest in the auction. He gave her a funny look and gray handed her the invitation.


    "Lord Viscount, is this the same cold tiger as before?"


    Donne asked, looking at the cold tiger lying next to Sarah.


    At the beginning, the Locke family and the Fergus family competed for cold tiger cubs, and the Ford family also heard of it.


    "Indeed, this is the original cold tiger!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Congratulations, viscount. This cold tiger should be able to grow up in more than a year."


    Donne looked at the back carefully.


    For the Viscount family, it is difficult to obtain blood beast cubs, but for the Ford family with crazy blood soldiers, although it is also difficult, it is not impossible.


    In fact, Donne himself got a blood beast cub at the bar mitzvah, so he has a great say in the blood beast.


    "Thank you."


    Viscount Fergus smiled.


    After the Fergus family had lunch, the Ford family left.


    A carriage pulled by two strong horses with a lion wrapped in flames on both sides of the carriage, in which Donne and Herr are sitting.


    "Second brother, you are too polite to the Fergus family."


    Hai Rou Er looked at her second brother Don en Dao suspiciously.


    She knows the character of her second brother. It seems that she has no pride, but in fact she has boundless pride.


    In the face of people she despises, or the family, she will remain alienated in indifference, but this time, she can obviously feel her second brother''s politeness to the Fergus family.


    This can''t help but make her wonder. What is there in the Fergus family that deserves her second brother''s special attention?


    "Why, still complaining that my father asked you to come with me to send the invitation?"


    Donne didn''t answer, smiled and joked.


    "Hum, I really don''t know what my father thinks."


    Hyrael said discontentedly.


    Her lips are slightly Purpled, but it doesn''t affect her image at all. Instead, it gives her a unique character.


    She has some opinions on her father''s asking her and her second brother to send the invitation in person.


    As the direct lineage of the Ford family, although they have no title, they have a high status and are worthy of their personal invitation. Usually, only the smoley family and the Sidney family.


    Under normal circumstances, the Viscount family would only send one steward to deliver the post, but this time, her father ordered them to come in person, which puzzled her very much.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Father has a reason to do so."


    Tang en smiled.


    "For what reason?"


    Herr looked curiously at his second brother, Donne, the future successor of the Ford family.


    "This..."


    Donne hesitated. Since his father didn''t tell Herr, it was because he didn''t want Herr to know.


    "If you don''t say it, you''ll be ignored!"


    Herr turned her head to one side and pretended to be angry.


    "OK, OK, I said, but don''t tell anyone about it."


    Donne had no choice but to "surrender".


    "In fact, that gray Fergus is already a superior blood soldier. If there is no accident, the Fergus family should win the battle of count."


    "Superior blood soldier, how can it be? Isn''t he only 17 years old this year? Can my father make a mistake?"


    Herr looked at her second brother Donne in amazement.


    "There should be no mistake, because young master Saroyan told his father himself."


    Donne said positively.


    "You also know what a 17-year-old superior blood soldier represents. As long as the other party doesn''t fall halfway, it''s certain to become a crazy blood soldier in the future. It''s even possible to become a brute blood soldier. If he really comes to that step, it''s the Ford family who wants him."


    The carriage fell into a long silence. Herr was shocked by the news, while Donne was thinking about the future development strategy of the Ford family.

 Chapter 151

    A few days later in the morning, a carriage pulled by two horses drove out of the Fergus family castle.


    More than three hours later, he drove into a magnificent city, stopped in front of a huge auction venue and was introduced into one of the private rooms.


    No hypocritical Locke family came to visit.


    Although the Locke family also came, because of the cold tiger, the two families have torn their faces, and naturally they can no longer maintain the previous superficial friendship.


    After lunch, a beautiful woman with black curly hair went to the auction table, and then the auction began.


    One auction after another was auctioned out. The noble families in the private rooms on the second floor were unmoved and had not met anything that could make them excited.


    "The seventh auction, the blue moon, was designed and made by Fengman jeweler himself. The starting price is one gold coin."


    This is a string of sapphire bracelets, which is made up of dozens of sapphires in series. The largest one is a moon shaped sapphire, which is beautiful and eye-catching. In the auction venue, under the illumination of runic lights, it glitters with magnificent light.


    "A gold coin and 30 silver coins."


    "A gold coin and 60 silver coins."


    "Two gold coins."


    "Two gold coins, 20 silver coins."


    ¡­¡­


    The price is rising rapidly. There are many noble ladies and ladies who like this bracelet.


    "How beautiful!"


    Even Sarah next to gray couldn''t help showing her love in her eyes.


    Gray looked at each other and suddenly frowned.


    The other party''s hands are empty, the whole body is up and down, there is no place, there is jewelry.


    Because of Gray''s relationship, Sarah was not bullied by anyone in Fergus castle, and no one dared to bully her, but that''s all.


    After all, she was only an illegitimate daughter, and did not show the same superiority as gray. In terms of treatment, she was still worse than Caroline.


    At least now Caroline has necklaces and bracelets on her hands and neck, and she is not the only one. Gray has seen more than three of them.


    Gray didn''t notice this before, but although he was highly favored by Viscount Fergus, he had no financial source, but now


    "11 gold coins and 30 silver coins. Is there any bid?"


    The woman with black curly hair, bright red lips and slender waist, asked with a smile.


    "Since no one is bidding, I announce -"


    "12 gold coins."


    Just then, a slightly cold voice sounded.


    Hearing this sound, the woman with wavy black hair was stunned, because the sound came from the private room on the second floor.


    Those who can sit in the private room on the second floor are noble families, and the title will not be too low, at least it is also a baron. As for the Lord family, I can only apologize. There are special seats on the first floor.


    Such an identity usually rarely participates in the early auction. I didn''t expect to participate in the auction this time.


    Although she was slightly stunned in her heart, the woman with black curly hair didn''t let anyone notice. She was very natural.


    "12 gold coins. Is there any bid?"


    On the first floor, the lady who gave 11 gold coins and 30 silver coins slightly clenched her teeth and increased the price.


    "12 gold coins and 10 silver coins."


    However, at the next moment of her offer, the slightly cold voice sounded again.


    "13 gold coins."


    "13 gold coins. Is there any bid?"


    The woman with black curly hair smiled.


    The lady who quoted before hesitated a little, finally shook her head and gave up the bidding.


    With the financial resources of her lord family, more than ten gold coins is already a large expenditure. She really likes this Sapphire Bracelet, otherwise she won''t pay a high price of 12 gold coins and 10 silver coins.


    Now the bidding price has exceeded her psychological endurance. Although she likes it very much, she can only give up.


    "Congratulations, this blue moon was taken by private room 3. Here is the eighth auction..."


    The atmosphere of private room 3, which is the private room where the Fergus family is located, became a little subtle when gray participated in the auction for the first time.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at gray. Everyone could hear the slight dissatisfaction in Gray''s voice.


    Dong Dong!


    Just then, a knock on the door sounded and a voice said.


    "My Lord, the seventh auction has been delivered. Will you send it in or settle it later?"


    "Send it in."


    Gray said, and then saw a woman whose skirt was only knee high push the door in with a tray in her hand.


    Gray waved to him, handed him 13 gold coins, took out the blue moon from the tray and said to the salad next to him.


    "On your last birthday, I forgot to prepare a birthday gift for you. This blue moon is for you."


    "Give it to me?!"


    Sarah subconsciously took over the blue moon with a look of surprise and joy.


    Although she had guessed when gray was bidding, she was still full of surprises when gray handed the bracelet to her.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Clasping the blue moon on her left hand, Sarah''s face burst into a happy smile, although she was very satisfied with Gray''s gift.


    When gray handed the bracelet to Sarah, Mrs. Milan couldn''t help but click and sink her heart.


    As a regular wife, it is naturally impossible to treat her husband and lover''s children. However, Gray''s talent is too prominent and is highly valued by Viscount Fergus, so that she doesn''t dare to play tricks on gray at all.


    But Sarah is different and doesn''t show any prominence. Naturally, she can''t be valued by Viscount Fergus like gray. Therefore, her treatment of Sarah in some aspects is reduced, at least not as good as Caroline.


    At this time, although gray didn''t say anything, she pointed it out in front of viscount Fergus, showing her dissatisfaction. She had a bad hunch in her heart.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, she had heard the voice of viscount Fergus.


    "When you get back, buy Sarah some sets of jewelry!"


    There was no tone of discussion in her voice, but a complete order. It was obvious that Viscount Fergus was dissatisfied with her differential treatment.


    "Yes, sir."


    Mrs. Milan replied quickly.


    Viscount Fergus looked at his wife and didn''t say more, but he was really a little annoyed. In his opinion, his wife''s practice was too short-sighted.


    Indeed, if ordinary illegitimate children in noble families have food and clothing, this treatment can already be.


    But is Sarah an ordinary illegitimate daughter?


    The other is gray''s sister with his mother. Naturally, he can''t be treated as an ordinary illegitimate daughter. Otherwise, he won''t take Sarah back to the castle together.


    Although gray is a fierce blood warrior, it is still a secret, but gray is a superior blood warrior. Should the other party know about it?


    Knowing that gray has such potential and the importance of gray to the Fergus family, he dares to use such a small hand on Sarah. Isn''t it short-sighted? What is it?


    Bernal glanced at Caroline''s jewelry and Sarah. His eyebrows shrunk imperceptibly.


    "It seems that I have time to remind my mother!"


    His mother doesn''t know now, but he knows. Now gray is a real fierce blood soldier, and his strength is no worse than his father.


    Even the father tried to discuss with him, which showed that his father valued him.


    It is almost inevitable that the other party will become the helmsman of the Fergus family in the future. In this case, if the mother has a bad relationship with the other party, the mother must suffer in the end.


    "The 25th auction item, a thousand practice Tomahawk, starts at ten gold coins..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 37th auction item is a high-quality leather armor sewn with Dali cow leather. The starting price is 100 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 50th auction is also the final auction of this auction. The magic sword refined by master Roland smelter has lightning attribute and the starting price is 800 gold coins."


    The atmosphere in the No. 3 private room where the Fergus family is located is slightly coagulated, but the auction on the auction platform continues.


    Finally, the 50th item appeared. In the private rooms on the second floor, several people in the private rooms could not help but sit up slightly.

 Chapter 152

    "900 gold coins."


    "1000 gold coins."


    "1200 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "3000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "4100 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    Since the auction, the price has risen all the way. The bidding comes from several private rooms on the second floor. As for the first floor, it has no ability to participate in the auction.


    "5000 gold coins."


    Gray spoke out in a private room on the left of their private room.


    "5200 gold coins."


    Gray, a private room sound channel on the right side of their private room.


    "5400 gold coins."


    Viscount Fergus made a noise.


    When the price exceeds 5000, there are two families still bidding, in addition to the Fergus family.


    "It has exceeded 5000 gold coins, and there are two families bidding. The lightning attribute is indeed more valued than other attributes."


    Gray sighed slightly.


    Gray has participated in similar auctions several times. The general magic weapon has a transaction price of about 5000 gold coins. Like this magic sword, the price has exceeded 5000 gold coins. It is very rare that two families compete with the Fergus family.


    "Lightning attribute has paralyzing effect, which is indeed more popular than other attributes. Its value is not much different from that of special attributes."


    Bernal said.


    "Indeed, lightning has both powerful destructive power and paralyzing effect. Its value is very close to the special attribute."


    Gray agrees.


    Special attributes are different from general attributes. These attributes often have the characteristics of rarity, invincibility, power and so on.


    Some weapons with special attributes are more powerful than ordinary weapons. Some attacks are very strange and difficult to prevent. They are easy to suffer losses without knowing.


    As far as gray knows, among several Viscount, viscount richens''s weapon is a magic weapon with special attributes.


    After this weapon is fired, it can release invisible sound wave attack. Ordinary defense means can''t defend it at all.


    Fighting with them, they either escaped from the range of sound wave attack, or carried them hard with their strong physical quality, and were already in a disadvantageous position at the beginning.


    "6000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "7000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "8000 gold coins."


    Viscount Fergus was born.


    "8200 gold coins."


    The sound channel of the private room on the left of the Fergus family private room.


    When the price exceeds 8000 gold coins, the bidding families on the right side of the Fergus family private room have stopped bidding. The only one still bidding is the private room on the left side of the Fergus family private room.


    "8400 gold coins."


    Viscount Fergus.


    "8600 gold coins."


    The price of the private room on the left has been quoted, but the voice has been slightly hesitant.


    "8800 gold coins."


    Viscount Fergus made an offer immediately after the other party made an offer.


    "9000 gold coins."


    In the private room on the left, I hesitated until the woman with black curly hair asked if there was anyone else to offer.


    "9200 gold coins."


    Viscount Fergus continued to raise prices.


    The voice in the left private room was silent and did not participate in the quotation. Obviously, the price of more than 9000 gold coins has exceeded the psychological expectations of the people in the left private room.


    "9200 gold coins. Is there any increase?"


    The woman with black curly hair glanced at the private rooms on the second floor. She saw that no one had participated in the auction, so she said.


    "Congratulations on the magic sword with lightning attribute taken in private room 3."


    In a private room on the second floor, there were people of the Locke family.


    "The Fergus family is really rich!"


    Murray Locke''s voice was sour.


    The Locke family also participated in the auction of this magic sword, but it was abandoned after the price rose to 5000 gold coins.


    As a Viscount family, the Locke family can earn tens of thousands of tax revenue every year, but with more revenue, it also spends more.


    The expenditure on cultivating resources and various expenses for maintaining the superior aristocratic life, even the Locke family, dare not be too extravagant.


    But compared with them, the Fergus family did not blink. During the whole bidding process, the quotation did not hesitate at all, showing strong financial resources, which made him extremely jealous.


    "It seems that the Fergus family benefited a lot from the Sidney family when they besieged the Oliver family last time."


    Said ALF Locke with envy.


    "Hum, the Sidney family is too eccentric to give this'' task ''to the Fergus family."


    Murray Locke complained.


    "In terms of geographical location, our Locke family also borders on the Oliver family. Why not give the Locke family the task of exterminating the Oliver family?"


    "The Sidney family is really too partial to the Fergus family."


    ALF Locke was also slightly dissatisfied.


    "Not to mention giving us the Locke family the task of encircling and suppressing the Oliver family, even if we let the Locke family and the Fergus family participate together."


    "It''s not that simple."


    Viscount Locke leaned on his chin with one hand and thought for a while before he said.


    "Father, what do you mean?"


    ALF Locke looked suspiciously at Viscount Locke.


    "Have you ever wondered why the news of the Oliver family''s collusion with the shadow snake leaked?"


    Asked Viscount Locke.


    "Didn''t the Sidney family say that it was detected by the spies of the Sidney family?"


    Said ALF Locke strangely.


    "That''s what I say, but is it possible that the Sidney family is deliberately protecting the informant family?"


    Speaking of this, viscount Locke sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    The Fergus family left Ford auction house and returned to Fergus castle. It was already evening.


    The next day, gray, who finished his cultivation in the morning, held a magic sword with the leather of a blood beast as the scabbard and came to the place where he tested his power when he reached the fierce blood warrior last time.


    Slowly pull out the magic sword from the leather scabbard, and the beautiful blue and white sword body slowly emerges in front of him.


    This is a long sword about 1.4 meters long. The hilt is like the claw of a blood beast. The whole body of the sword presents the same color as lightning. There are slightly concave blood grooves in the middle of both sides.


    While beautiful, it also shows its side as a weapon.


    Crackling!


    The power of blood poured into the sword, and the change immediately appeared.


    Blue and white lightning suddenly appeared, just like thunder snakes winding around the sword body, covering the whole sword body, twisting wantonly and emitting a dangerous smell.


    Shua!


    When he came to a tree, gray waved his sword.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    Sharp, extremely sharp.


    Without feeling any resistance, grace had passed through the tree, not only that.


    At the same time that the tree was cut off, lightning spread from the sword to the tree.


    The original green leaves and yellowish brown trunks suddenly became dark in an instant, and the texture was completely carbonized. Not only that, but also a flame was burning.


    "This kind of power, the blood beast with weaker defense must be hurt at one touch. Even the fierce blood beast with stronger defense, I''m afraid it will fall into paralysis."


    Seeing the destructive power, gray nodded with satisfaction.


    If when facing the iron arm ape, what he has in his hand is not the thousand practice sword, but the magic sword with lightning attribute, he should be able to kill it without using the ice wind blade.


    The effect of paralysis is enough to make the iron arm ape slow down and make gray attack the key position protected by the iron arm ape.


    The destructive power of lightning, coupled with Gray''s own power characteristics of cold tiger, the superposition of the destructive power of the two is enough to give heavy damage to the iron arm ape when attacking the key of the iron arm ape.


    "There are already weapons in hand. It''s time to explore the ruins on the map!"


    Sheath the weapon, gray thought.


    One year at most, his strength will be able to reach the crazy blood warrior. This time is neither short nor long.


    The cultivation of blood method after the crazy blood warrior is already a problem that must be solved. If it cannot be solved as soon as possible, when his strength reaches the crazy blood warrior one year later, it will inevitably affect the speed of his strength improvement.


    He went straight back to the castle towards Viscount Fergus''s study.

 Chapter 153

    A caravan set out from Fergus City, which was the caravan that Fergus family transported medicinal materials to Sidney family.


    According to the pharmaceutical refining cooperation agreement between the Fergus family and the Sidney family last year, the Fergus family will provide medicinal materials for the Sidney family for a long time, while the Sidney family will provide pharmacists to refine these medicinal materials into finished drugs for export, so that both sides can earn profits.


    This cooperation can bring tens of thousands of benefits to the Fergus family every year, even higher than the annual tax revenue of the Fergus family.


    In this caravan, there was obviously a more luxurious carriage than other carriages. Gray was sitting in the carriage.


    At first, viscount Fergus disagreed with Gray''s "going out", but gray finally persuaded him.


    Although he was younger, after all, he had the strength of fierce blood soldiers, and there was still no big problem in safety. It was an experience to go out for a trip, so Viscount Fergus finally agreed.


    He now took the Fergus family carriage to Sidney City, and then transferred to the caravan led by Marquis Oka, which is where the map is located.


    Sidney City, as the largest and most prosperous city in the territory of the Marquis of Sidney, is often visited by caravans from other marques. It is a huge transit station.


    If you want to take a caravan that can go to other Marquis leaders, this is the most suitable place.


    The next morning, the caravan had driven far out of viscount Fergus''s collar.


    High¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a rapid horse cry sounded, and gray felt that his carriage suddenly gave a sharp meal, then turned quickly and finally stopped quickly.


    Outside the carriage, the noise kept ringing. Gray raised his eyebrows and jumped out of the carriage.


    Suddenly, all the carriages were driven together and formed a circle.


    Outside the carriage, dozens of Fergus family guards pulled out their weapons and protected around the carriage.


    In the distance, dozens of people surrounded the caravan murderously.


    These people wore different clothes and weapons. The only thing in common was that they were all murderous and looked at the caravan like wolves.


    There is no doubt that I met a robber!


    "Master gray, it''s too dangerous here. Please go to the carriage."


    Seeing gray getting off the wagon, a middle-aged man ran over and said anxiously.


    The middle-aged man is slightly dark and thin. His clothes are much better than those of civilians, but much worse than those of nobles. This is the manager of this caravan in charge of the Fergus family.


    Thinking that gray was worried about meeting the robber, he quickly comforted.


    "Master gray, don''t worry. With Lord corky, these robbers will be beaten back soon..."


    Lord corky, seven of the Fergus family, no, now he should be one of the eight Lords. He is one of the few people in the territory of viscount Fergus who have the strength of superior blood soldiers.


    As a cooperation that can bring tens of thousands of benefits to the Fergus family every year, the Fergus family naturally attaches great importance to it, so Lord corky was sent to escort it.


    Gray waved and interrupted.


    "Have you met any robbers during the previous transportation?"


    "No, not once."


    Although he didn''t understand what gray meant, the middle-aged steward hurriedly replied.


    "Not once?"


    Gray frowned slightly.


    "Is it just a coincidence or is it for me?"


    This time, he left Viscount Fergus for the first time without the company of viscount Fergus.


    Knowing this situation makes some Viscount families feel that it is an opportunity to assassinate him, which is not impossible.


    "Master gray, you, you said these people might be... For you?"


    Hearing Gray''s words, the middle-aged steward was surprised and didn''t dare to confidently say.


    "Master gray, are you... Mistaken?"


    As the steward of a caravan in charge of the Fergus family, he also knew that his young master had been assassinated many times. Unexpectedly, he would meet him while walking with him.


    "You''ll soon know if you''ve made a mistake."


    Gray looked at the robbers who were coming quickly and said coldly.


    With Lord corky''s strength as a blood warrior, ordinary robbers can easily take care of them. If so, it''s just a coincidence.


    If one of the other side can compete with Lord corky, and there is more than one, it is worth pondering.


    Looking at the approaching robbers, Lord corky shouted coldly.


    "This is the Fergus family caravan. Leave now!"


    But hearing his scolding, the group did not retreat and still quickly surrounded the caravan.


    "Kill!"


    Lord corky looked cold and gave orders to the caravan guard. At the same time, a little on the ground under his feet, people had rushed out.


    At the front, a man with an axe approached and cut it out with a knife.


    Poof!


    The man had not even reacted. Before he could lift his weapon, he had been cut by Lord kirky.


    In addition, he didn''t even have leather armor and other armor. He didn''t even hum. He had been cut into two pieces. The bright red blood splashed on the ground like a small fountain.


    Peng!


    Then Lord corky stepped out to the right and came to a robber, who was also cut off with a knife.


    Poof!


    The robber was better than the one in front. He reacted and subconsciously raised his weapon, but as soon as the weapon was half raised, Lord kirky cut off his head with a knife.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, Lord corky felt a strong wind coming at him from the side. His face changed and he resisted with a horizontal knife.


    Dang!


    With a harsh crash, Lord corky retreated, his face slightly changed.


    "Superior blood warrior!"


    At this time, a strong wind came from the other side of him again. He moved sideways conditionally to avoid, but he failed to avoid in time.


    Prick!


    A shallow blood hole appeared on his waist war suit, and light blood immediately seeped out.


    Without the protection of war clothes, it would not be a shallow wound at this time.


    "Two superior blood soldiers?!"


    Lord corky''s face was completely dignified, and he looked on alert at the man with an axe and the man with a sword who had just shot him.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    There are two superior blood soldiers in a group of robbers, which may not be absent, but it is very low.


    The two men did not answer. One of them jumped at Lord corky, and the other rushed straight at the caravan.


    "Two superior blood soldiers, really, really... Came to master gray?!"


    The middle-aged steward suddenly felt his hands and feet cold.


    Lord corky''s strength is strong. After all, he is only a superior blood soldier. In the face of two people of the same level, it is not an ordinary difficulty to win.


    "Come on, come on, master gray, run away. The man is coming for you..."


    He exclaimed, but found no one nearby to respond. Looking sideways, he found that gray was no longer there.


    "Hum -"


    Holding a battle axe whose head and handle are all made of metal, the man''s eyes were cold and rushed towards the caravan.


    He was tall, holding a battle axe with a big head, ran, and his feet stepped on the ground with a heavy sound.


    The three Fergus family guards in front of him did not change their complexion, but they still clenched their teeth and rushed towards the man.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    Facing the weapons split by two of the guards, the huge Tomahawk in his hand was only waved, and the huge Tomahawk hit their weapons like a heavy hammer.


    Their weapons fell back and hit them. They flew out upside down. After landing, they vomited blood immediately. Although they were not dead, they seemed to have been seriously injured.


    Then his huge battle axe suddenly cut down, impressively trying to split the third Fergus family guard in half from top to bottom.


    "Ah --"


    The huge gap in strength made it too late for the Fergus family guard to withdraw the weapon rung. He could only watch the huge axe bigger than his head cut off quickly.


    Shua!


    Just then, a blue and white sword appeared and stood in front of the axe.


    Dang!


    After a harsh metal noise, a burly figure retreated sharply, while the owner holding the blue and white sword did not retreat at all.

 Chapter 154

    ¡±Who are you? "


    His arms were numb, and the burly man looked at the man holding the blue and white sword.


    Can shock him back, the strength of the other party is at least a superior blood warrior.


    "Gray Fergus."


    Gray said, looking coldly at the burly man.


    "What, are you... Gray Fergus?"


    The burly man looked at gray in surprise.


    He knew that the target this time was gray Fergus, the son of the Fergus family, but he didn''t know what he looked like.


    He didn''t need to know. Just destroy the caravan and gray Fergus will die naturally.


    But at this time, the man who claimed to be gray Fergus in front of him was indeed about the same age as described. He was a teenager, but his strength was not right at all. How could this strength be a middle blood soldier?


    "Which family sent you?"


    Gray asked coldly.


    The burly man didn''t answer, but he answered with action. He suddenly kicked on the ground and burst out.


    Hula!


    The Tomahawk, bigger than the head, came at gray with a terrible sound effect.


    Before the Tomahawk arrived, the strong wind came, like wind and sand, beating on his face.


    Gray looked cold.


    Crackling!


    The blue and white lightning suddenly wound around the sword body, and then greeted the Tomahawk.


    Ding!


    The battle axe was easily blocked, and then the blue and white lightning suddenly spread to the burly man along the battle axe.


    Crackling!


    Visible to the naked eye, the burly man was wrapped by blue and white lightning, his body kept shaking, and his whole body became burnt and smelly in the blink of an eye.


    Patter!


    The huge Tomahawk fell, and the burly man fell down like coke. He was up and down, and no place was complete.


    "Dead? But it doesn''t matter. There''s another one!"


    Gray passed the body of the burly man and ran towards the man who was fighting Lord corky.


    Originally, he intended to capture the burly man alive and find out the behind the scenes, but he temporarily wanted to try the power of the new magic sword lightning.


    However, I didn''t expect that the power of lightning would be so strong. A superior blood warrior died with only one blow.


    In fact, the power is so strong because of his current strength.


    The power of magic weapons is not only related to the weapon level, but also related to the strength of the holder. To a certain extent, the stronger the strength of the holder, the stronger the power will be stimulated.


    He is now a fierce blood warrior, and the power he inspires is at the level of a fierce blood warrior, which naturally can''t be borne by a burly man.


    ¡±Dead, master gray killed... A superior blood soldier? "


    The middle-aged steward was stunned and couldn''t help rubbing his eyes.


    When he found gray again, he found that gray was already fighting with a superior blood warrior strength robber.


    He was worried and ready to call a guard to protect him. After all, if something happened to gray, everyone present would not be better.


    But at the next moment, he saw the sword in Gray''s hand suddenly burst into lightning.


    Then he collided with the Tomahawk whose strength was bigger than the head of the superior blood soldier robber. Then the superior blood soldier robber was like carbonization, dark all over and fell straight down.


    "One of the superior blood soldiers was killed by master gray...?"


    "The second leader of the superior blood soldier... Is dead?"


    ¡­¡­


    Not only he, but also the guards of the Fergus family and the robbers, looked surprised.


    A teenager easily killed a superior blood soldier, which felt like a child with walking problems killed an adult, which made them a little unbelievable.


    "How?"


    The sword robber who fought with Lord corky was also stunned. Like himself, a companion with the strength of a superior blood warrior, he was so defeated?


    Although the other party holds a magic weapon, is it too powerful?


    "Withdraw..."


    His face became gloomy, he gave a loud shout and withdrew sharply.


    The boy is so weird that his companion has been killed by him within a few moves. If the boy joins hands with the superior blood soldier


    The robbers fled in all directions, and he ran fastest. After all, he was a superior blood soldier.


    Poof!


    Just then, he suddenly felt a blue light flashing in his direction. He subconsciously avoided to the side, but before he could escape, he felt a sudden pain in his left leg.


    He looked down at his left leg and was shocked.


    The left leg was broken from the thigh, and the bright red blood splashed like a fountain, completely coloring the nearby ground red.


    Patter!


    When his body was out of balance, he fell directly on the ground covered with his own blood, and suddenly his body was full of blood.


    "Why, how could it... So fast?"


    He propped himself up with his hands, looked up with horror, and saw that the young man had appeared in front of him at some time.


    The blue and white sword was stained with a little blood. I think it was the boy who cut off his left leg just now.


    "Which family sent you to assassinate me?"


    Gray asked coldly, looking at the frightened man in front of him.


    "You, you are... Gray Fergus?"


    The man had a cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t know whether he was frightened or hurt.


    "Yes, I''m gray Fergus you''re going to kill. Who on earth asked you to kill me?"


    Gray looked coldly at the man.


    "No, I don''t know..."


    When Gray''s eyes looked at him, the man felt as if he had been stared at by a blood beast, and subconsciously looked away.


    "Master gray."


    Lord corky came and said hello to gray.


    Gray''s strength surprised him faintly. The superior blood soldier had almost no resistance in front of him. Although the reason for having magic weapons was too strong, was young master gray really just the superior blood soldier?


    "Uncle corky, please ask someone to examine him and see who or family wants to kill me?"


    Gray said with a slight frown.


    To be honest, he himself had some accidents. After the collapse of the Oliver family, he would be assassinated again.


    It seems that Oliver is not the only one who has an eye on his family, but I don''t know which Viscount family it is this time?


    Is it because of the cold tiger cubs, the Locke family who made a bad relationship with the Fergus family?


    Or the richens family, defeated by the Fergus family at the Marquis''s birthday party?


    Or the Bessemer family, which seems to maintain a superficial "peace" with the Fergus family?


    Lord corky looked at the man with a grim smile on his face and said.


    "Don''t worry, master gray. I''ll let someone treat him well and take care of everything."


    In the afternoon, the caravan arrived in Sidney City, transported the medicinal materials to a shop opened by Sidney family in Sidney City, and then stayed in a nearby hotel.


    In one of the hotel rooms, gray and Lord corky sat in it.


    "Master gray, you have been interrogated clearly."


    Said Lord corky.


    "Which family is it?"


    Gray asked hurriedly.


    "They don''t know. They were wanted originally. They have been moving in the Marquis''s territory as robbers. Someone came to them yesterday and asked them to intercept you."


    "Because the remuneration is too high, and they paid half of their remuneration in advance, so they took risks."


    At this point, Lord corky poured a lot of magic coins on the tea table. Looking at the quantity, I''m afraid there are about 100.


    "This is the half of the reward. I killed this man after asking for information. Although I know where they meet, now the news has gone, and the person who bought them should not appear."


    "10000 gold coins, and only half."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. The forces that wanted to kill him really paid off.


    Twenty thousand gold coins, which has been equivalent to the tax of a Viscount family for two years, shows that the family is determined to kill itself.


    "Master gray, if something like this happens now, why don''t you suspend your trip?"


    Lord corky suggested that he knew about Gray''s trip.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head, then divided the magic coins on the table into two piles and said.


    "Uncle corky, we killed these two people together. We''re half the money."


    "No, master gray, you killed and captured these two people. The money naturally belongs to you."


    Lord corky quickly shook his head.


    "Uncle corky..."


    "Really not, master gray..."


    Lord corky waved his hand and resolutely refused. Although the money was indeed attractive, he didn''t do much this time and was really embarrassed to ask for it.


    Seeing that the other party refused so firmly, gray thought for a moment and said.


    "Uncle corky, since the two robbers are wanted, they should be able to receive a reward. You can get them."


    "Well, thank you, master gray."


    Lord corky thought for a moment and finally nodded.

 Chapter 155

    Lord corky left, the caravan was attacked, soldiers were killed, and many things needed him to deal with.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    But soon after, Gray''s room door was knocked again.


    "Master gray!"


    "Come in!"


    Gray made a noise, and then saw the middle-aged steward push the door and come in. After coming in, he saluted gray respectfully and stood stiff.


    "Sit down!"


    Gray motioned to the other party to sit down and talk.


    "Thank you, master gray."


    The middle-aged steward was flattered and sat down. Half his ass sat on the chair, but the other half was suspended.


    In this world, there is a natural disparity between the status of the aristocracy and the civilians. The aristocracy has the power to kill the civilians, which makes the civilians very cautious in the face of the aristocracy, for fear that any improper words and deeds will annoy the aristocracy and cause death.


    "Well, have you found the caravan leading to the Marquis of Oka?"


    Gray asked faintly.


    He is not surprised at the carefulness of the middle-aged manager.


    The concept of nobility and lowliness of the civilian class has long gone deep into the bones of people in this world.


    He did not mean to correct, because this was not what he could correct. This was the general situation. Of course, the most important thing was that he liked this kind of identity with a little privilege.


    "Yes, but the time is a little hasty."


    Said the middle-aged steward.


    "A little hasty in time? When did the caravan leave?"


    Gray looked sideways at the middle-aged steward.


    "They will start early tomorrow morning."


    "Early tomorrow morning?"


    Gray frowned slightly.


    Originally, he planned to visit the Sidney family, and then stay in the Sidney family for a few days to borrow some books.


    I didn''t expect to be in such a hurry. It''s naturally impossible to visit the Sidney family and borrow books in the Sidney family.


    For fear of causing Gray''s dissatisfaction with his work, the middle-aged steward quickly added.


    "Master gray, this is the only caravan to the Marquis of Oka recently."


    "OK, I see. Come and show me the way tomorrow morning."


    Gray waved. Since the time was so short, there was no way. As for visiting the Sidney family and borrowing books, there was plenty of time in the future.


    "Yes, master gray."


    The middle-aged steward stood up and saluted gray again before leaving respectfully.


    The next day, gray got up earlier than usual and spent more than an hour to finish his morning practice, washing and eating.


    Even if he is on a trip, he doesn''t intend to put down his practice. As for the practice, he won''t be seen or disturbed by others.


    As one of the best rooms in the hotel, Gray''s room is a suite. It not only has a living room, bedroom and bathroom, but also has a small practice room, which can ensure that the practice will not be seen and disturbed.


    Soon after, the middle-aged steward arrived and led gray to the city gate.


    Near the city gate, several caravans stopped on both sides of the road and were ready to start. They came to one of them.


    "Here we are, master gray!"


    "Yes."


    Gray stepped down from the carriage and looked at the caravan he was about to take.


    This is a caravan of about a dozen carriages and more than 100 people.


    He explained his intention and paid a high fare of a gold coin. Among the caravans, an old man who seemed to be in charge immediately filled his face with a smile.


    When they came down, it was only the income of more than a dozen gold coins, but carrying a "noble young master" was enough to earn a gold coin. In contrast, they had not pulled people to make money.


    Of course, this kind of good thing is rare, but this time I was lucky. In addition to the noble young master, there were four people before. This time, pulling people alone is enough to earn five gold coins.


    "Young master, do you have any requirements for the carriage?"


    The old man asked carefully as he guided gray.


    Since the fare has been paid, and the passenger is still an aristocratic young master with obvious identity, we can''t neglect it, otherwise it will be miserable if it causes the other party''s dissatisfaction.


    But he heard that a caravan was detained by the nobles for such reasons, and finally lost all his money.


    "Just be clean. If you can, you''d better have fewer people."


    Gray thought for a moment and said.


    Because of the experience and lessons of squeezing trains in previous lives, gray put forward the requirement of "fewer people". After all, if there are too many people and people are crowded in a carriage, it will be very uncomfortable.


    "Fewer people?"


    Hearing Gray''s request, the old man looked a little embarrassed.


    Although the caravan has more than ten carriages, but there are also many people, and it is not impossible to pull goods and free up a carriage alone, but other carriages will be very crowded.


    However, after all, he is a big customer of gold coins and an aristocratic young master. It would be miserable if other people were allowed to sit in the same carriage with the aristocratic young master.


    After some thought, he decided to free up a carriage alone.


    But just then, he suddenly thought that the four people who had taken their caravan had their own carriages, and even the coachman had only four people in total, which fully met the young master''s conditions.


    Thinking of this, he said.


    "Young master, please follow me!"


    Leading gray, the old man came to a large carriage.


    The carriage does not represent the family emblem, but the decoration is extremely luxurious.


    The car body is decorated with high-grade silk. There are two Rune lights inlaid with gemstones in the front of the car. The horses pulling the car are tall and strong. They can''t see what kind of horse it is, but they are definitely high-quality horses.


    The carriage in front of us, even compared with the double horse carriage with the Fergus family as the facade, did not make much progress.


    The most special thing is that the coachman is a strong man in Black War clothes.


    "Blood warrior, I''m afraid his strength is not weak."


    Gray guessed.


    War clothes, even the cheapest war clothes, need at least dozens of gold coins. Even if they are as rich as the Sidney family, they will never take war clothes as the standard equipment of soldiers.


    Moreover, the battle clothes on this person are obviously not like the standard battle clothes worth only dozens of gold coins, so this person must be a blood warrior, and his strength should not be too weak. Otherwise, he will not be worthy of the battle clothes on the other party.


    What made him more curious was what the identity of the people in the carriage was. He not only had such a luxurious carriage, but also let a blood soldier with obvious strength as the coachman.


    "What''s up?"


    Aware of gray and the old man, a strong man in Black War clothes, looked sideways.


    This is a man with a thick beard. The brown beard completely covers his chin and left and right faces.


    "Your Excellency."


    The old man hurriedly said.


    "The noble young master also wants to take our caravan, but the carriage of our caravan is a little crowded. I don''t know if I can let the noble young master take your carriage?"


    Hearing the old man''s words, the man with brown beard frowned and opened his mouth to the carriage.


    "Miss, a noble young master wants to take our carriage."


    "Yes!"


    In the carriage, a girl''s cold voice sounded.


    "Come up."


    The man with brown beard gave way enough to get into the gap of the carriage and said to gray.


    Gray nodded to the man with brown beard, lifted the curtain and walked into the carriage.


    In the carriage, there were three beautiful women, two young women and a young girl.


    Two young women in their early 20s were wearing exquisite women''s war clothes instead of noble clothes. One of them was orange and the other was red.


    The girl was dressed in a blue aristocratic dress and had bright purple hair that hung down to her waist.


    Her skin is white, her face is exquisite, her eyes are black and white, transparent and flexible.


    She is a very beautiful girl.


    Even gray, who has occupied this body for more than a year and has seen many beautiful noble girls, can''t help but evaluate the girls like this.

 Chapter 156

    "Hello, thank you for allowing me to take your carriage."


    Gray made an aristocratic salute to the purple haired girl to express his thanks, and then introduced himself.


    "Gray Fergus."


    Just now, the voice from the carriage was obviously the voice of a girl. Among the three, only the girl with purple hair was in line with her identity.


    "No, please sit down!"


    When gray looked at the three, they were also looking at gray. Hearing Gray''s thanks, the purple haired girl smiled at gray.


    "I''m Sophia pandra."


    Nodding to each other, gray sat down on a soft furred bench.


    The decoration inside the carriage is as exquisite as that outside the carriage. On the roof, there is a small Rune lamp, which is emitting a soft light at this time.


    Gray became more and more curious about the identity of the girl.


    As a coachman, the powerful blood warrior is accompanied by two women who seem to be maids but wear women''s knights. All kinds of signs show that the identity of a girl is not simple.


    However, he had never heard of the surname "pandra" in the other party''s mouth. He thought it should not be an aristocrat led by the Marquis of Sidney.


    Soon after, the caravan set out, drove out of Sidney and began to move towards its destination.


    Although there was an outsider gray in the carriage, the three women''s masters and servants did not appear stiff. After the carriage set out, they began to chat.


    The content of their chat is very miscellaneous, sometimes clothes, sometimes jewelry, sometimes love stories in novels


    Gray sat in the middle of the carriage and looked out at the scenery through the window.


    Roadside shrubs and grasslands, fields full of crops, and occasionally passing woodlands


    It has been more than a year since he came to this world, but gray has been to very limited places. This time, he will have a good look at the scenery along the way.


    At noon, the caravan stopped slightly and continued to set out after dinner.


    In the process, Gray''s appetite naturally surprised the caravan and the four people in the carriage.


    Although they have heard that some people eat an amazing amount of food, they haven''t really heard that a meal like gray is worth three or four meals for others.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, when the sky was clear, suddenly dark clouds rolled, and then suddenly it rained cats and dogs.


    The rain was as dense as sprinkling from the sprinkler. When it hit the carriage, it was like falling stones one by one.


    The surrounding ground became wet in the twinkling of an eye, and obvious water flow formed in many places towards the low-lying areas.


    "What a heavy rain!"


    Close the window of the carriage, Gray said slightly surprised.


    "Yes, and it was so sudden that it suddenly fell."


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, was also slightly surprised.


    "I don''t know how long it will rain. If it keeps raining, it will be very troublesome to set up a tent later."


    Said the woman in orange war dress.


    "Look at this posture. It may not stop for a while."


    The woman in red War Dress answered.


    "That''s trouble."


    The woman in the orange war dress has a slight eyebrow.


    Just then, outside the carriage, the voice of a man with a brown beard came.


    "Miss, the caravan said it found a village ahead and was going to settle there tonight."


    "A village? Great."


    Before Sophia, a girl with purple hair, spoke, the woman in orange war dress and the woman in red War Dress could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    This kind of weather is not suitable for setting up a tent at all. Even if the tent is set up, it is wet and not suitable for sleeping.


    Originally, they thought they would spend the day in the carriage. Unexpectedly, there was a village in front of them, so they could live in the middle of the village.


    "Village?"


    Gray couldn''t help but look happy. Although the conditions in the village would certainly not be very good, it must be better than sleeping in a wet tent.


    After a few hundred meters, the carriage turned into a fork in the road and finally stopped.


    Gray slightly opened the window of the carriage and looked out.


    There is a low house in front of us. It is quite old. Moss is growing around the house. People can''t help worrying about whether the house will leak rain and collapse suddenly under such a rainstorm.


    And he also noticed that there were many cobwebs near the house, even on the door.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, opened the window again and looked at other houses.


    But these houses are the same as the house just now, the same old, the same moss and cobwebs.


    "This village may be unmanned!"


    He uttered his guess.


    "Unmanned village?"


    The woman in red war dress was surprised. She came to another window and opened it slightly to look out. A moment later, he closed the window and said to the purple haired girl Sophia.


    "Miss, there seems to be no one in this village."


    Sophia, the purple haired girl, nodded and said.


    "Let''s see if we can find a place where we can set up a tent. If not, we''ll be in the car today and have a rest."


    The most worried situation did not appear. More than an hour later, someone from the caravan came to inform them that they had set up tents for them.


    The tent was set up in a house with no rain leakage. Gray and the man with brown beard got a tent, and the purple haired girl Sophia and two other women got a tent. The two tents were adjacent.


    The rainstorm continued underground. In such weather, it must be impossible to practice in the afternoon. After dinner, gray returned to the house where the tent was located.


    The man with brown beard came back here first. At this time, he was drinking with an iron pot. From a distance, there was a smell of wine.


    Seeing gray coming, he grinned at gray, raised the iron pot in his hand and asked.


    "Young master, would you like some?"


    "Thank you, but no, I''m not old enough to drink."


    Gray politely refused.


    He doesn''t really have to insist on drinking after the 18-year-old bar mitzvah. It''s really a wine pot in the man''s hand. He really doesn''t have the habit of drinking other people''s saliva.


    On the other side, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, and a woman in red war clothes gathered around a folding wooden table, drinking milk tea and watching the pouring rain outside.


    Another woman in an orange war suit went nowhere and didn''t see her.


    Seeing gray returning, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, nodded to gray and asked.


    "Would you like a cup of milk tea?"


    "Then thank you!"


    Gray didn''t refuse this time. He walked over and sat on the side of the folding seat under the sign of the other party.


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, took out a clean white tea cup, poured one and handed it to gray.


    The milk tea was steaming slightly, and the rich fragrance came to his face. Gray reached out and took a sip.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Gray couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and exclaimed.


    The taste is slightly different from that of milk tea, but it is more mellow and delicious.


    "If only you could like it."


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, smiled and asked.


    "Rarely see a person like you travel. Don''t your family worry?"


    "It''s OK. Although they were stopped when they proposed, they were finally persuaded."


    Gray shrugged.


    The footsteps approached from behind. Gray looked back and saw the woman in orange combat dress coming with an umbrella in her hand. She sat on the other side of the wooden table and said.


    "Miss, as you expected, this village is really strange."


    Said the woman in orange war dress.


    "Weird?!"


    Gray looked suspiciously at the woman in orange war dress.


    I was still wondering where the other party went. Unexpectedly, the other party went to investigate the village. I heard it was ordered by the purple haired girl Sophia. Did the other party find anything?


    "What''s strange?"


    Asked Sophia, a girl with purple hair.


    "There are a lot of daily necessities in all the houses, as if all the villagers had suddenly evacuated. They didn''t take anything away."


    The woman in orange War Dress replied.

 Chapter 157

    "Suddenly withdraw?"


    Hearing the inference of the orange war dress woman, gray frowned slightly.


    If civilians in this world want to move, they will never let go of anything. After all, in a world with backward productivity, it will cost a lot of money to buy these things.


    But it''s absolutely abnormal that everyone in this village didn''t take away the daily necessities.


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, also frowned slightly, and then seemed to think of something.


    She looked at the brown bearded man who was also looking at this side and said.


    "Uncle Teresa, go and look around the village and focus on whether there are quite neatly arranged tombs around the village."


    "Yes, miss."


    Theresa, a man with a brown beard, took the umbrella from the woman in an orange war suit and went away.


    "Miss Sophia thought all the villagers were dead and killed almost at the same time?"


    Gray looked at the purple haired girl Sophia and asked.


    Generally, if someone dies in a village in this world, it will be buried outside the village in the East and the West.


    Because the time of death is different, generally, these tombs will be sparse and irregular.


    Except in one case, a large number of people die at the same time. Because they are buried at the same time, they are generally arranged quite neatly.


    Sophia said that the focus was on the tombs arranged quite neatly, obviously to judge whether a large number of villagers died at the same time.


    "There is this doubt."


    Sophia, the purple haired girl, nodded.


    "Of course, it can''t be ruled out. They were in an emergency. They didn''t have time to take away their daily necessities and suddenly withdrew."


    make love!


    He didn''t wait too long. After a while, with the sound of footsteps, Theresa, a man with brown beard, appeared.


    All the people looked at him. Seeing that all the people looked at themselves, he didn''t hesitate and said.


    "There is indeed a large piece of tombs arranged neatly. I''m afraid there are one or two hundred."


    Hearing the words of the man with brown beard, the woman in red war dress was slightly surprised.


    "In other words, the people in this village have basically died, and almost at the same time, did they meet robbers?"


    "It''s really possible, but it doesn''t rule out other possibilities..."


    Sophia frowned.


    Everyone was silent. They guessed in their hearts what happened to the people in this village. At the same time, they felt a little sympathy for these people. Unexpectedly, they would encounter such misfortune.


    In the middle of the night, the pouring rain has stopped, but the sky is still overcast, there is no moonlight, and the world is in darkness.


    It is in such darkness that one fuzzy body with white light suddenly appears.


    They seem to be cats smelling fishy smell, coming towards the houses where people exist, and easily passing through the doors and walls.


    In a large tent, seven men slept side by side on the ground with only one layer of straw mat. It was a little cold in the rainy weather, and they couldn''t help but wrap a thin blanket tightly.


    At this time, a hazy figure shrouded in white light easily passed through the leather tent and entered the tent.


    As the hazy figure shrouded in white light entered, the temperature in the tent suddenly became lower. The seven subconsciously pulled the blanket on their body and curled up more.


    The hazy figure shrouded in white light approached slowly. Finally, he approached one of the seven men and pasted it all.


    The hazy figure shrouded in white light penetrated the quilt and attached to the man''s body. The two became one and did not distinguish each other, but the man also began to show hazy white light at this time.


    "Ah --"


    At this moment, the man made an unconscious scream in his mouth, his body couldn''t help twisting, his hands squeezed his neck hard, and his mouth flowed out of long saliva like a child.


    "Pat, what''s the matter with you?"


    The other six people were awakened by the man''s strange appearance. They were all surprised. They looked at the man with white light and reached out to shake the man, but they couldn''t help retracting their hands. The man was cold, just like a whole piece of ice.


    The man''s scream didn''t last long, so he stopped. The man kept his eyes turned out, his mouth wide open, and his body spasmodic posture, and there was no more movement.


    Then, the hazy white figure gradually floated from him, and then turned and jumped at another man.


    "Ah --"


    Screams and panic.


    Gray slept in the tent, because he slept very shallow for the first time.


    Suddenly, he felt that the temperature in the tent suddenly dropped a lot. He wondered when he opened his eyes, his eyes were hazy, and everything was blurred in his eyes.


    But the next moment, his face became frightened.


    There was only him and Theresa, a man with brown beard, in the tent. Suddenly, a third man appeared.


    This is a man with white light all over.


    It was dark at night, but he saw this man, not through infrared perception, but only through the naked eye.


    What made him even more shocked was that in front of him, the man with white light didn''t stand on the ground, but hung up in the air, almost more than 20 centimeters from the ground.


    This man is standing in the air!


    "Ghost!"


    In the castle library, among some books similar to curiosity, the word suddenly appeared in his mind.


    At that time, he just laughed at these books and concluded that they were fiction.


    After all, he was a person who received materialist education in his previous life. Even if he experienced such incredible things, he still didn''t change him at all.


    But now he believes it, because the facts are in front of him.


    How similar is the appearance of floating in the air, the body that can''t see its face in white light, to the ghost described in the castle book?


    The ghost was approaching, and gray felt the temperature getting lower and lower.


    Click!


    With a cold sweat on his forehead, he grabbed the magic sword on his pillow, suddenly turned over and bounced up, and then cut it out quickly.


    Shua!


    Under the light emitted by the ghost, the blue and white sword body suddenly crossed the ghost''s body.


    But the next moment, a scene that made gray more and more frightened appeared. The ghost crossed by the long sword was like a lake, with a slight wave, and then it completely recovered.


    His attack has no effect on the ghost!


    "The body glowed and the attack was ineffective. I didn''t expect that there was a ghost..."


    Just then, a voice sounded. He looked slightly sideways and saw that at some time, the man with beard also stood up and looked at the ghost with alert eyes.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The ghost seemed to be startled by Gray''s action just now, stretched out his hands and rushed at them, with a penetrating shrill whine in his mouth.


    Prick!


    A sword split the tent, and gray backed back without hesitation.


    According to those strange hunting books, whoever is touched by a ghost will immediately get cold, his body will not be controlled by himself, and finally die suddenly. He must not let this kind of thing touch himself.


    Like him, the man with brown beard retreated sharply.


    "Ah --"


    On the other side, there was a cry of surprise in the tent where Sophia, a girl with purple hair, was located. Then she saw that the three people also split the tent and fled from the tent. Behind them, a floating white figure followed.

 Chapter 158

    "Woo -"


    The five subconsciously converged, and the two ghosts converged. They screamed sharply in their mouths and rushed at the five.


    The whole body emits hazy white light, and the air of yin and cold is diffuse. The face is blurred, like human beings and wild animals.


    The five people all clenched their weapons. Although they knew that weapons were ineffective against ghosts just now, this was their only means.


    "This, this... Is it a ghost?"


    The woman in red war dress was pale.


    "It must be. Look at its feet. It''s not standing on the ground at all. It''s completely suspended. That''s the ghost in the book."


    The woman in the orange war suit was also pale, and her arms trembled slightly.


    "Come on, get away!"


    The man with brown beard warned loudly.


    Whoosh!


    All five people, including gray, dodged quickly, dodged to the side and avoided the attack of the two ghosts.


    "Woo -"


    And the two ghosts who jumped on the air, angrily screamed and turned to the five people again.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The five men were strong. They moved quickly in the room and escaped two attacks from the ghost in a row.


    "This is not the way."


    Gray said with a dignified face.


    "No way, the attack has no effect on them!"


    The man with brown beard frowned.


    Everyone felt helpless. Their strength was not weak, but the ghost in front of them was obviously not hurt by ordinary attacks.


    Just then, Sophia, a purple haired woman, suddenly said.


    "I saw in the book that ghosts are afraid of fire and lightning. Whose weapon attribute is fire or lightning?"


    Crackling!


    Hearing this, gray quickly poured the power of sword blood into the magic sword.


    His magic sword is just lightning attribute.


    The surface of the magic sword was immediately wrapped with blue and white lightning, emitting dazzling light, such as countless thunder snakes beating and winding.


    Just then, two ghosts approached again.


    Shua!


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he wound the lightning sword. The two swords quickly cut out and cut into the two ghosts.


    I don''t know if what Sophia said is true. Now I can only try.


    "Ah --"


    Two sharp screams suddenly sounded.


    The two ghosts cut by Gray''s sword were not as intact as before, but like torn cloth, they broke in two in an instant.


    Not only that, the two ghosts broken in two, visible to the naked eye, began with the place cut by Gray''s sword, breaking and collapsing.


    It felt like watching fireworks burning.


    Finally, the two ghosts completely disappeared into the air, and the temperature in the room suddenly became less cold.


    Only the magic sword in Gray''s hand is still blooming with blue and white lightning, reflecting the pale but relieved look of the outstanding people.


    "What the hell is going on? How can there be ghosts..."


    The voice of the woman in red War Dress trembled.


    "It is said that in some special cases, after death, the soul will not dissipate, but will be imprisoned around and become an unconscious ghost."


    Said Sophia, a purple haired woman, her voice surprisingly calm.


    "I thought it was just fiction, but I didn''t expect it to really exist."


    Gray looked very ugly and thought of himself.


    I''m afraid the same is true of myself at the beginning. After death, my soul did not dissipate in special circumstances.


    Of course, there are differences. His soul inexplicably came to this world from the original world and occupied the body of a seriously injured teenager.


    According to the purple haired girl Sophia, these souls that have become ghosts are imprisoned near the place of death and will not leave, but have become something like a beast. It is meaningless and even more impossible to wear from one world to another.


    I just don''t know if these ghosts will take other people''s bodies as he did at the beginning.


    "What now, miss?"


    Theresa, a man with a brown beard, frowned and asked. Even he couldn''t help feeling that he would encounter such a thing.


    "Light a torch and go to the caravan manager. I''m afraid we''re not the only ones who are attacked."


    Sophia said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know what''s going on over there."


    They quickly lit some wood in the house as torches. One person held one, opened the door and went out.


    "Ah --"


    "Ah, help --"


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    In the Village Lane, there was chaos. Dozens of ghosts, covered with pale white light, opened their teeth and claws and jumped at the people of the caravan.


    There was a constant scream. Some people were scared and staggered to avoid. Their pants were full of wet marks. They didn''t know whether they were scared to pee their pants or wet by the rain on the ground.


    Some of the unlucky ones were thrown down by the ghost and fell straight to the ground, with blank eyes and shaking body.


    Some people also noticed the weakness of the ghost and were frantically smashing at the ghost with a torch.


    The ghost who was hit made a sharp cry and then quickly avoided.


    ¡­¡­


    This was what gray saw when they came outside with torches in their hands.


    "Help!"


    After all, the five are blood soldiers, not ordinary people. At this time, they are calm and hurry to help.


    A caravan guard who was scared to escape stepped in the pit, his feet were unstable and fell directly to the ground.


    Behind him came a ghost.


    He climbed back and forth, but the ghost was getting closer and closer.


    Crackling!


    Just as the ghost was about to pounce on him, he suddenly found a blue and white light flashing in front of him, accompanied by the sound of lightning.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Then he saw the ghost chasing him, his body suddenly broke in two, gave a sharp scream, and then dissipated like fireworks.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    A woman in charge of logistics in a caravan was forced to a corner by the ghost, and her body trembled.


    Just then, a torch appeared, like a soldering iron, and burned on the ghost.


    The ghost screamed and retreated back, while the bearded man holding the torch pursued him closely, and the torch in his hand was continuously branded on the nether world.


    The ghost seemed to be melted, the body became incomplete, and finally disappeared completely.


    The same scenes are happening. These ghosts, ordinary attacks are completely ineffective, but they become extremely vulnerable in the face of lightning and fire that can restrain them.


    Don''t mention the lightning that the superior blood warrior wrapped on Gray''s magic sword can kill at one stroke. Even ordinary torches can cause certain damage to them after touching them. A few more times can also kill them.


    Dozens of ghosts were soon killed by the caravan and gray.


    Counting the number of people, it was found that a total of 24 people died under the attack of ghosts. Most of these people died in their sleep.


    As for Gray''s most worried about the ghost seizing the human body, it doesn''t seem to have happened. At least at present, all the living people are normal and don''t look like they are occupied by unknown beings.


    "Thank you for your action!"


    It seems that the old man in charge of the caravan was very lucky and didn''t die. His face was pale and his forehead was sweating. He came to thank gray and others.


    "No."


    Sophia, the purple haired girl, shook her head and said.


    "Although all the ghosts we found were killed by us, we''d better leave the village as soon as possible."


    "Miss said yes!"


    The old man nodded repeatedly and then went to give orders.


    The bodies of the dead were piled up and burned, and the tents were packed. Soon, the caravan and gray fled and left the village.


    Leaving the village, the caravan went straight ahead with the lantern on. It was not until dawn, which was far from the village, that the caravan completely stopped to have a rest and prepare breakfast.


    Everyone is still in shock. I''m afraid they can''t forget such an experience for a lifetime.


    Gray even felt that many of these people must have psychological trauma and be scared out of mental illness. Of course, there is no psychologist in this world.


    In fact, gray himself was terrified. Even if he had the strength of fierce blood soldiers, he could not help being frightened in the face of this mysterious and ineffective ghost of ordinary attack.


    However, he is better than these people. These ghosts are not as fast as ordinary beasts. The only trouble is that ordinary attacks are ineffective, and the body of the people they encounter will be out of control.


    Knowing its weakness, in front of him with lightning magic sword, these ghosts are like ordinary beasts in front of him.

 Chapter 159

    After breakfast, the caravan continued to set out. At sunset in the afternoon, it did not stay in the nearby village, but directly camped in the open air.


    Yesterday''s uninhabited village had made everyone in the caravan like a frightened bird. Even in the obviously inhabited village, the caravan did not intend to go to stay.


    The caravan camped and prepared dinner. Gray left the carriage and walked towards the nearby mountains.


    He wants to find a remote place to practice.


    Last night, I didn''t have time to practice because of the rainstorm. This morning, I didn''t get enough sleep because of the ghost, so I didn''t practice either.


    Today, after sleeping for several hours in the carriage, he finally made up for his sleep. He began his routine blood cultivation.


    Hula!


    With the cultivation of the blood method "strong wind", suddenly, the wind began to appear on the remote open space in the forest he was looking for.


    These winds hovered, blowing the surrounding leaves, and occasionally involved the fallen leaves. In this forest clearing, a very small tornado was formed.


    The dim blue light converged and arranged regularly. A Blue Wolf changed from fuzzy to clear, and finally was the same as the real wind wolf.


    Gray is immersed in cultivation. He seems to have become a wind wolf who can control the wind. He is hunting, roaring and growing


    More than 40 minutes later, the blue wind wolf was broken, the blue light disappeared, and gray ended his cultivation.


    After wiping the sweat on his forehead, gray returned to the caravan, prepared to take a bath, and then handed over his clothes to the caravan servants for cleaning.


    "Is this...?"


    After a few minutes, he suddenly found a strange light coming from a place in the mountain forest.


    With his eyebrows slightly raised, gray carefully fumbled in that direction. When he walked out from under a tree blocking his sight, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    On the hollow ground of an open forest, four "blood beasts" stood at a distance from each other.


    Among them, there are blood beasts with blue color, slender limbs and mysterious smell.


    There are blood beasts with huge body, long head and double horns, and heavy body like rock.


    It is green all over, and its forelimbs are like two big knives, like an enlarged version of a mantis like blood beast.


    There are also full of orange hair, with long legs and sharp beaks. There are no kinds of birds and blood animals.


    "No, this is not a blood beast, but an external manifestation when practicing blood method..."


    However, gray soon found that although these blood beasts looked very real, they were still different from the real blood beasts. They were not real blood beasts.


    Because these blood beasts don''t have the flexibility of real blood beasts, and they don''t move in place at all, just like sculpture.


    But this did not let gray breathe a sigh of relief, but made gray more and more shocked.


    "The existence of four fierce blood soldiers or even more."


    He has learned from Viscount Fergus that the external blood beast virtual shadow is formed during cultivation, which can only occur when fierce blood warriors and even the above exist.


    In other words, the strength of the four people here is at least fierce blood soldiers, and may even be more than that.


    "It''s the four..."


    Because of the shadow of the blood beast, gray could not see what the four people inside looked like, but it was not difficult for him to infer their identities.


    Those who will appear around here must be the people in the caravan, and the caravan can almost be ruled out.


    After all, if there were enough four fierce blood warriors or even more in the caravan, the caravan would never do such a small business that only made more than a dozen gold coins.


    Nothing else, if the four people work together to surround and kill the blood beast, there is no problem at all.


    Just kill one, you can earn thousands of gold coins, which is much more than making money with the caravan.


    Except for the caravan, there is only one answer, that is, Sophia, a girl with purple hair.


    "Although I thought Sophia''s strength was not weak last night, I didn''t expect it to be so strong."


    When dealing with the ghost last night, he could clearly feel that the strength of the four people was not weak. Of course, he didn''t feel the specific degree at that time. After all, the ghost moved slowly and didn''t need to move fast.


    "What on earth is Sophia?"


    Among the four, Sophia, the youngest, is obviously the first, and enjoys the follow and protection of at least three fierce blood soldiers. Sophia''s identity is absolutely not simple.


    "If you are so young and become a fierce blood soldier, you may not only be a fierce blood soldier, but Sophia''s talent is not simple..."


    The reason why gray can be so young and have the current strength is because of his transformation ability. If according to the original qualification of this body, it will be a problem for gray to become a medium blood soldier at this time.


    But Sophia obviously can''t have this transformation ability, but she has grown to such a degree.


    A lot of cultivation resources are the reason, but Sophia''s own talent can never be ruled out. Without corresponding talent, she can never grow so fast.


    It was discovered by the four people, causing unnecessary conflict, and gray quietly withdrew.


    Returning to the caravan, as expected, Sophia''s four people were not in the caravan. Obviously, the four people in the woods were indeed Sophia''s four people.


    More than ten days later, a magnificent city appeared in front of everyone.


    The wall, as tall and thick as a mountain, is made of huge stones. It stretches to the endless distance and can''t see the edge at all.


    The huge metal gate, thick and solid, is more than ten meters high. When you come to the gate, it''s like coming to the kingdom of giants.


    On the city wall, elite soldiers in black leather armor patrol back and forth from time to time, and sometimes even blood soldiers in war clothes can be seen.


    Oka City, the largest city under the Marquis of Oka, is a city with a population of one million.


    Seeing the city, the people in the caravan finally breathed a sigh of relief. The nerves tightened in the past ten days were like loose bowstrings, and finally relaxed.


    After encountering the ghost, the caravan was extremely cautious and used camping instead of entering the nearby village for lodging.


    Everyone''s nerves are like a taut bow string, taut at any time, and often wake up from sleep in cold sweat.


    Now it''s finally good and finally arrived at the destination.


    But many of them had the intention to leave the caravan and change careers to do other things. It was really an unknown death. It was too terrible.


    Although they have also met robbers and some companions have been killed under the blade of robbers, the degree of terror is far less than that of death under the possession of ghosts.


    "Here we are!"


    Looking out from the window of the carriage, gray looked with interest at the people and carriages who were busy going in and out.


    He has long been free from the influence of ghost attack. In the final analysis, ghost is just a "creature" mutated after human death. Although this creature is special, it is not impossible to kill, but needs special ways such as flame and lightning.


    He knows how to kill, and the weapon in his hand is just the bane of this kind of ghost. Next time he meets it, he can kill it easily.


    "Finally!"


    The woman in the orange war suit breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, at last!"


    The woman in red War Dress also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the expressions on both faces, it seems that they haven''t got rid of the ghost''s influence.


    Although they are powerful blood warriors, they are women after all. They are far less daring than men. After encountering this unknown creature, the impact can not be eliminated in a short time.


    It was Sophia who made gray look a little different. Even in the face of the attack of ghosts, she could keep calm and recall the weaknesses of ghosts recorded in the book. This calmness was rare according to each other''s age.


    When the caravan entered the city, gray and Sophia left the caravan and left respectively.


    Gray is really a little curious about the identity of Sophia and that''s all. He doesn''t intend to explore it because he feels it''s a very dangerous move.

 Chapter 160

    After leaving the caravan, gray found a tavern, booked a high-end room and went to sleep.


    Sleeping in the tent for several consecutive days really made him a little uncomfortable. Moreover, he didn''t dare to sleep too heavily because of being in the wild. The sleep quality can be said to be very poor.


    Now his top priority is to make up for a good sleep. As for how to get to the ruins from Oka City, he will think about it after waking up.


    He didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    After waking up, he finished his morning practice in the practice room in his room. His stomach was growling with hunger. He went out of the room and came to the downstairs restaurant.


    At this time, many people in the restaurant are eating in different clothes, including rich businessmen dressed in silk clothes and leather mercenaries... All of them live in this hotel.


    Gray''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of these people. Some people looked at gray with curiosity, while others looked at gray with caution and caution.


    Gray''s clothes are not low-grade. Few gold coins can''t be bought, and the style is quite aristocratic. It''s obvious that this is an aristocratic young master.


    But to their surprise, the noble young master was not accompanied by servants, but alone.


    "Young master, what would you like to eat?"


    A tavern clerk came forward, respectfully handed over the menu and asked politely.


    Gray took the menu and saw that there were many dishes on it, but what was delicious could not be judged by the name alone. After all, he had never heard of these names before.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "What''s the best food in your tavern?"


    "The dishes in our hotel are very delicious. The best one is the lamb stewed with peas. Would you like one, young master?"


    The tavern clerk subconsciously licked his lips and said.


    When it comes to stewed lamb with peas, he can''t help recalling the taste of stewed lamb with peas.


    He was once lucky enough to eat crisp peas, rich soup and tender lamb. Even now, the taste is still unforgettable.


    It''s delicious. He''s sure that even the young master in front of him will be full of praise after eating it.


    Of course, it''s delicious, and the price is very expensive. It costs a full 20 copper coins. However, he believes that the young master in front of him is by no means a person who can''t afford it. He still has this insight when he has been a clerk in the tavern for so long.


    "Then give me four!"


    Gray nodded.


    "OK."


    The clerk of the tavern immediately smiled and ordered without asking about the price. It seemed that he guessed well. The young master in front of him was indeed a rich man.


    But the next moment, he was suddenly stunned and hurriedly looked at gray to confirm.


    "Young master, is it four?"


    "Yes, I want four."


    "OK, just a moment, please!"


    The tavern clerk looked at gray suspiciously, bowed slightly and left. In his heart, he wondered if Gray had any companions.


    Soon, four pea stewed lambs were brought to the table. Gray, who was already hungry, picked up his knife and fork and began to eat.


    The lamb is really tender, the taste of the soup is also very strong, the peas are put down at the right time, and there is a crisp feeling when eating.


    Of course, that''s all.


    When gray was in the Fergus family, he enjoyed the food carefully cooked by an extraordinary chef, and the dishes were not repeated for a month.


    The mouth has long been tricky, so it looks very delicious in the tavern clerk''s eyes.


    Soon, he had destroyed one, and then pushed away the plate and reached out to bring the other one in front of him.


    "He wants a second?"


    Gray''s dress was very attractive. In addition, he ordered four meals on the table alone, so someone had already looked at him.


    Originally, they thought Gray had company, but until Gray had dinner for a long time, no company came. They basically determined that gray was only one person.


    The amount of tender lamb stewed with peas is quite sufficient. Under normal circumstances, even an adult is enough. Why does the other party order four meals?


    They couldn''t help guessing Gray''s intention. Finally, they came to the conclusion that they thought they could accept that the noble young master couldn''t use up much money and liked to lose three of one.


    So when gray was ready to eat the second, the look in the eyes of these people was a little surprised. The young master had a good appetite. He was able to eat one and eat the second.


    "The third one?!"


    "The fourth one?!"


    However, as gray began to eat the third and fourth portions, the surprise in the eyes of these people slowly turned into surprise.


    "This young master... What a big appetite?"


    "This food... Is too much?"


    "This is greedy monster... Possessed?"


    ¡­¡­


    If they were faced with a burly man, they might be able to accept it reluctantly.


    But it''s amazing that gray is the type who tends to be thin and vigorous, and obviously has nothing to do with burliness.


    Of course, although they were surprised, these people didn''t laugh at gray. They were joking. Gray''s clothes were obviously either rich or expensive. Obviously, they couldn''t offend him.


    Gray naturally noticed the strange looks from these people, but they didn''t make a sarcasm, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    In fact, he had already seen this kind of vision in the more than ten days following the caravan.


    After breakfast, returning to the hotel room, gray took out the map led by Marquis Oka and the map of the ruins, spread it on the table and began to consider the next trip.


    "The relic is located at the location of Bihai forest. From the map, the place closest to the relic is here..."


    Comparing the two maps, he soon found the place closest to the "imperial ruins" in the territory of marquis Oka.


    This is a small town called Qingluo town. Judging from its geographical location, this town is the place closest to the imperial relics in the Bihai forest.


    "It takes about three or four days to go to Qingluo town. How do you go?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking about how to get to this place called Qingluo town.


    Gray''s first thought was to take the caravan in that direction. After all, it was the easiest way, but in the end he shook his head.


    Taking the caravan for more than ten days did save him a lot, but it also showed him the disadvantages of taking the caravan.


    The first is to travel with the caravan. It is difficult to find a suitable place for cultivation. After all, it can neither be seen by the caravan nor too far away from the caravan. Such a place is not easy to find.


    Secondly, it is also the most unbearable point for gray. Since it is a caravan, it is bound to pull a lot of goods, resulting in their extremely slow speed. For example, this time, it took more than ten days to arrive after the original seven or eight day trip.


    For those who are afraid of meeting robbers and have no strength to protect themselves, it is indeed the best way to travel with the caravan. After all, the caravan has many people and is protected by guards, but gray is obviously not afraid of ordinary robbers, so there is no need to travel with the caravan.


    "If you don''t take a caravan, you can only go by horse."


    "As for night accommodation, try to find a hotel. If you can''t, try to stay in the village..."

 Chapter 161

    More than an hour later, he spent more than ten gold coins and bought a horse that, from Gray''s point of view, could only be regarded as an ordinary horse. Gray left Orca city and went towards Qingluo town.


    At noon, he ate some dry food with water. After practicing the blood method, gray continued on his way.


    In the afternoon, when the sun was about to set, he was very lucky to reach a city.


    This is a slightly dilapidated city. The low walls, wooden gates with moth marks and yawning gate veterans all show the dilapidated appearance of the city.


    Entering the city, the houses in the city were as old as gray expected.


    The walls are dark. In some places, you can even see holes. The roof tiles are full of moss. You can see that these houses have not been renovated for a long time.


    Next to the house, I can occasionally see some residents of the city, wearing patched clothes and trousers, looking curiously at gray, a stranger who came to this remote town.


    Riding a horse, walking in the not spacious streets of the city, gray looked for the tavern.


    A moment later, he found the place he was looking for.


    The house is a two-story building, which has been built for a long time, but because of the diligent care, the tiles on the roof have no moss and there are not many cobwebs around the house.


    At the door, on a crooked wooden plaque, it reads "old cat tavern".


    "Young master, do you want to stay or eat?"


    Seeing gray jumping off his horse, a skinny boy greeted him with a smile on his face.


    As he spoke, he looked up and down gray, and the smile on his face was even stronger.


    Judging from his experience, this is a rich young master.


    "All."


    Gray nodded faintly and said.


    "Feed my horse some forage and count it later."


    "OK, young master, please come inside!"


    The skinny boy took Gray''s reins, and then made a gesture to gray to invite him in. He took Gray''s horse to the stable.


    Gray walked into the tavern. As expected, it was not a big tavern.


    On the inner side of the door, there is a counter, but there is no one inside.


    There is a staircase next to it, and on the right side, there are five tables and chairs.


    At this time, two of the five tables and chairs are occupied.


    In one place, there were four men dressed in leather mercenaries. There were some small dishes on the table and they were sipping wheat wine.


    In the other place, there were two men and a woman, a middle-aged man, a young man and a beautiful young woman.


    The three were also dressed as mercenaries in leather armor. The young man and middle-aged were drinking wheat wine, while the young woman was eating, with a long bow on her back.


    Gray''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of the two tables. Two men and a woman looked at gray at the table and looked away, while the four men looked at gray for a long time.


    "Young master, what would you like?"


    Soon after, the skinny boy turned back.


    "What do you have here?"


    The boy didn''t have a menu in his hand. I don''t know whether it was because he was not professional enough or because the tavern was too small to get a menu at all.


    "Our tavern has potato bread, fried tilapia, radish stew -"


    "Give me four of the best food in your restaurant."


    Gray listened and interrupted the other party. They were all unheard of. For the sake of insurance, it''s better to let the other party recommend them.


    "OK, young master, the best food in our restaurant is fried ham. Are you sure you want four?"


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    Once again, he shocked the people living in the tavern by eating four people. Gray opened a room, and then, led by the thin boy, walked up to the second floor.


    "Pay the bill!"


    Gray was sent to the hotel room. As soon as the skinny boy came down the stairs, he heard four men at the table. One of the men shouted.


    "A total of 17 copper coins."


    The skinny boy trotted to the road.


    "The three of us want to stay in a hotel, open two rooms and stay for one night."


    The man said.


    "Five copper coins a room a night, a total of 27 copper coins."


    The skinny boy said.


    Led by the skinny boy, the four walked down the stairs to the second floor.


    "Brother, those four guys are not kind. I''m afraid they''re the boy they''re staring at..."


    The young woman lowered her voice and frowned.


    "It has nothing to do with us."


    The young man shook his head slightly and interrupted the young woman.


    "But --"


    The young woman wants to say more.


    "Those four people are very strong. I once saw them when I took the task. These four people have the strength comparable to the next blood soldier."


    The middle-aged man shook his head.


    "If we really have a conflict with them, it will only be against us."


    "All four have the strength comparable to the lower blood soldiers?"


    As soon as the young woman opened her eyes, her face showed fear and never mentioned what had happened before.


    Among them, only the middle-aged man has the strength comparable to the lower blood soldier. Although her eldest brother is close to the lower blood soldier, he is still a little worse from the lower blood soldier.


    As for herself, she is far from the next blood soldier. She is a mercenary because she is good at bows and arrows and is very good at tracking.


    This strength, if there is a conflict with those four people, they will definitely suffer. Her current idea is to go as far as possible.


    As for the young man, although she sympathized, there was no way. She would not conflict with the four people in order to protect the young man, would she?


    "But we have booked a room before. What should we do?"


    But she immediately remembered that they had booked a room before, and even put their luggage in the room.


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly and said.


    "Those four guys have an eye on the boy. They shouldn''t care about us, but we''d better be careful tonight."


    In the dead of night, the purple crescent moon in the sky shines into the corridor through the window on the second floor of the hotel, dyeing the corridor with a hazy purple.


    Creak!


    Two slight sounds of opening the door, two heads sticking out of each of the two adjacent rooms.


    The two sides looked at each other, then walked out of the room slowly without making a sound, and crept towards the end of the corridor.


    At the end of the corridor, near the window, there is the best room in the whole hotel.


    This room is rarely occupied, but it is occupied today, and this is gray.


    When they came to the room where gray lived, they saw that there was no light in it. They leaned against the door and listened to the room.


    After confirming that there was no movement, one of them took out a section of incense like thing with long knuckles in the moonlight, lit it, and then bounced it in through the vent hole on the door.


    This is a kind of overpowering drug incense they bought at a high price. After burning, it will emit a kind of white smoke. Anyone who smells the white smoke will fall into a coma.


    According to the pharmacist who sold the medicine, even the superior blood soldiers and even the fierce blood soldiers could not resist.


    The only disadvantage is that this kind of incense will not only emit white smoke, but also have a faint fragrance, which can not be colorless and tasteless.


    However, in this case, it is obviously not affected. The room is dark, and there must be no white smoke. As for the smell, since the people in the house are asleep, the smell does not affect it.


    The three secretly calculated the time in their hearts. They felt that the time had passed for five minutes and the effect of incense should have been brought into play. The four covered with a black cloth coated with special potions, took out a dagger, inserted it into the crack of the door, pried it gently, and pried open the wood chip holding the door from inside bit by bit.


    Patter!


    The action is very skilled. Obviously, this is not the first time to do such a thing.


    Soon, the wood was pried open.


    The four gently pushed the door open and looked inside.


    In the dim room, only a little moonlight penetrates into the room from the window. This is the gray part of the room. The bed, table, wardrobe and so on can only see a vague appearance.

 Chapter 162

    "How... Possible?"


    Suddenly, the four faces looked panic. In front of their line of sight, a figure was standing there quietly, facing their direction. By the faint moonlight, they could vaguely distinguish that it was gray.


    "You, how can you... Not in a coma?"


    One of the men was a little incoherent.


    "Because of this?"


    Gray sneered at the corners of his mouth, raised his feet and kicked gently. He kicked a small piece of things in front of the four.


    The four looked through the moonlight in the corridor and found that it was the incense they had just thrown into the room.


    "Do you think I didn''t know you were staring at me?"


    Gray looked coldly at the four people. His ability of infrared perception enabled him to see them clearly.


    The young woman saw that the four people were unkind to him, and he didn''t see it. Therefore, although she was sleeping, she was always on guard.


    When this small piece of incense was thrown in, he had already reacted and stepped forward to stamp out the incense.


    "You know we''re... Staring at you?"


    The four looked at gray with fear and felt that things were a little difficult.


    Originally, they were just trying to make money. Now the other party actually knows that they are the four of them. Even if they escape now, I''m afraid they are also pursued by the forces behind the boy.


    In the dim purple moonlight in the corridor, the four people all died with a fierce flash in their eyes, and finally made a decision.


    "Hum, I only wanted your belongings. Don''t blame us. Blame you for not being unconscious!"


    Since you have to face the pursuit of the forces behind you if you want to kill the other party or not, you might as well kill the other party directly, rob the other party''s property, and then stay away immediately.


    As for not being an opponent, they didn''t think about it.


    Although the four of them are not blood soldiers, through hard training, their strength is not inferior to that of the lower blood soldiers. Together, even the middle blood soldiers are sure to encircle and kill. They don''t believe that the other party is their opponent.


    to be sonorous!


    The sound of weapon pulling sounded. Almost at the same time, the four people pulled out their weapons.


    The four people flashed a cruel look on their faces and immediately prepared to rush into the room and kill gray.


    Just then, Gray was one step ahead of them.


    Whoosh!


    When gray stepped out, he appeared in the corridor. The blue and white sword body radiated a strange light under the purple moonlight.


    Poof!


    The first man didn''t even react. He was stabbed into his heart by Gray''s sword.


    He really didn''t expect that gray dared to attack the four of them.


    Patter!


    He couldn''t fall down with panic in his eyes. Next to him, the other two companions were shocked by Gray''s speed at this time. They sweated cold on their foreheads and waved weapons in horror to cut gray.


    Poof, poof!


    However, before their weapons fell, they saw a blue and white light flash past with a lightning invisible trend.


    Then they felt a sore throat and wanted to scream in pain, but they couldn''t make a sound at all. They could only cover their neck, make a gulp, and fall powerlessly to the ground.


    "Asshole!"


    The remaining one, whose back had been soaked with cold sweat, didn''t expect the three companions to die. He bit his teeth and stabbed gray with a fierce sword.


    However, in the face of the sword he stabbed, gray just turned sideways and had avoided it, and then the long sword stabbed out.


    Poof!


    The long sword poked into the man''s heart and out of his back, and the man''s action was stiff in place.


    Patter!


    When the long sword was pulled back, the man fell powerlessly and hit the ground with a dull sound.


    Wipe the sword body on the man''s clothes, and gray put the sword back in its sheath.


    He glanced at the bodies of the four people and didn''t squat down to search them.


    According to his estimation, the four people may not have much money. Of course, this is relative to him, and now they are stained with blood. He is really not interested in taking it.


    Avoiding the blood on the floor, he returned to the house and closed the door again.


    Because he deliberately avoided the blood splashed by the four people, he was not even stained with a little blood.


    "Hum -"


    Put the sword at the head of the bed. He snorted coldly and fell back into bed to sleep.


    The reason why he wanted to take the lead before the four people rushed into the room, but in order to avoid the four people''s blood splashing in the room, the room was full of blood smell, affecting sleep.


    As for the four bodies outside the door, compared with the ghost, what are the four bodies? After encountering the ghost, he felt that he had a lot of courage.


    The next morning.


    The skinny boy gets up early and comes to the second floor of the hotel. His work every morning starts from mopping the floor. He usually drags it from the second floor to the downstairs.


    When he came to the second floor, his eyes unconsciously looked at the window of the corridor. There lived a very strange young master with a terrible appetite. He ate enough for four last night.


    "Ah --"


    The next moment, he screamed in horror.


    At the end of the corridor, near the window, four people fell rigidly, surrounded by dried blood on the ground.


    There is no doubt that the four men are dead.


    He hurried downstairs and informed the owner of the tavern, who was all a cook.


    Soon after, an old man in his fifties came with him to the four bodies.


    They looked at the four corpses in front of them, and their faces were full of panic.


    After all, they were ordinary people. Suddenly, they met someone who was killed in their shop, and the person who was killed was still the one who lived in their shop. They both made difficulties and didn''t know how to do it for a while.


    Creak!


    Just then, the doors of the other two rooms were opened. Last night, the two men, one woman and three mercenaries walked out of the room.


    In fact, they heard something last night, but they didn''t open the door to check, because if they did, they might get involved in unnecessary trouble, so they pretended not to know.


    The three men came to the body, their eyes swept over the body, and their pupils did not shrink.


    One shot!


    The injuries on the four people were either in the throat or in the chest and heart. They were all vital positions of the body, and they were killed in one blow.


    Obviously, the strength of the people who shot was far better than these four people.


    And what shocked them more was that the four people here at this time were not ordinary people.


    All four of them have the strength of the next blood warrior, but even so, they are still killed by one move, and when four people are together, how strong is the strength of the person who killed them?


    "Middle blood warrior, or upper blood warrior?"


    The young woman''s eyes were filled with horror.


    She naturally knows who the four people want to deal with, so it goes without saying who killed the four people.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a young man has the strength to easily kill four people comparable to the next blood soldier. How strong is the strength of this young man?


    I was worried about him yesterday in vain. It was a blind worry.


    The eyes of middle-aged men and young men were full of fear.


    The boy can kill these four people so easily. If he wants to deal with them, it will be more relaxed. After all, there are only one of them who has the strength of the next blood warrior.


    Creak!


    Suddenly, the door opened and gray appeared at the door.


    The young woman, young man and middle-aged man almost subconsciously stepped back and looked at gray with fear.


    On the contrary, it was the owner of the tavern and the thin boy. He didn''t know that the person who shot was gray. He still looked at the four bodies with distress and pale.


    After taking a look at the three people who retreated back, gray took back his sight and said to the tavern owner and the thin boy.


    "The four of them should have a lot of money, just as the money to collect their bodies!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    The tavern owner and the skinny boy nodded subconsciously, then suddenly reacted and looked at gray in amazement.


    They are not fools. These four people died in front of Gray''s door. Gray also asked them to collect the bodies of these four people. It goes without saying how these four people died.


    Gray ignored them and walked downstairs with his bag on his back.


    The tavern is dead. The chef must not be in the mood to cook now. He simply wants to eat in another place.


    "How terrible!"


    Long after gray left, the young woman patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The moment gray looked at them, she felt frozen and didn''t even dare to move.


    "These four guys really hit the iron plate this time!"


    The middle-aged man shook his head helplessly.


    When he was watched by Gray''s eyes, his situation was not much better than that of the young woman. Although he was the strongest of the three, the strength of the next blood warrior was probably no different from that of the two companions.

 Chapter 163

    I travel in the daytime and try to find a pub for the night. If I can''t find it, I spend money in the village for the night.


    Four days later, gray arrived in Qingluo town.


    It took one more day than expected because Gray had never been to Qingluo town before and took many detours.


    Qingluo Town, which is large for the town and small for the city, has a total population of 8000.


    Riding into Qingluo Town, gray looked at Qingluo town at random. A moment later, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "How can there be so many mercenaries?"


    As one of the towns close to the blue sea forest, it is normal for some mercenaries who hunt wild animals and earn their fur to come, but at this time, there are people dressed as mercenaries everywhere, which is too dense.


    Moreover, he even saw several people in war clothes, which was quite abnormal.


    It''s normal for ordinary mercenaries to hunt wild animals and sell their fur, but why do blood soldiers come to join the fun?


    I''m afraid the money gained from hunting wild animals'' fur is hard work for several years. They may not be able to afford their war clothes. In terms of efficiency, hunting wild animals is very inefficient.


    With doubts in his mind, gray continued to wander around the town. Finally, he walked into a pub that looked good.


    Give the horse to the bartender to feed. Gray walks into the tavern. As soon as he enters the tavern, there is a noise.


    The cry of drinking was higher than one. Gray looked up and found that they were all mercenaries in leather armor.


    In small groups, they occupy a table and order a few dishes. They are carrying inferior wheat wine in their hands. Many people have red faces and are obviously drunk.


    However, even so, Gray''s entry still attracted these people''s attention. After all, Gray''s clothes are incompatible with the environment full of mercenaries in the tavern.


    "This dress is... Noble young master?"


    "Noble young master... How did you come here?"


    "And I don''t seem to have a guard..."


    Many mercenaries looked at gray with curiosity in their eyes.


    "Why, this dress is an absolute high-end product. I''m afraid it''s worth this number?"


    An old mercenary who had seen a lot of the world stared at Gray''s clothes and stretched out five fingers.


    "50 silver coins, so expensive?"


    Hearing his words, beside him, a young mercenary looked surprised.


    They are the bottom mercenaries who hunt wild animals. Even after a year, they can''t earn dozens of silver coins. The clothes on the noble young master are worth 50 silver coins, which makes him envy.


    "Bah, 50 silver coins, little ham, you haven''t seen the world? Five gold coins, and at least."


    The middle-aged mercenary put away four of his fingers, left only his index finger, shook it in front of the young mercenary and said.


    "What, five gold coins, this, this, this..."


    The young mercenary fell directly into stuttering.


    Five gold coins, in terms of their current income, will take at least ten years to earn. At this time, the clothes on the noble young master in front of them are worth so much, that is to say, the money they earn for ten years is only enough for the young master in front of them to buy a suit of clothes, and may not be enough.


    For a moment, he was shocked, envious, jealous and mixed with all kinds of emotions.


    "Run away from home without escort... Noble young master?"


    In addition to being curious and surprised, there was another kind of look in Gray''s eyes, which was greedy, and there were a lot of them.


    Indeed, the nobles have great power. If they offend the nobles, they have to take off a layer of skin even if they don''t die, so most mercenaries dare not offend the nobles.


    However, when the benefits are large enough, even the mercenaries who usually seem to bow to the nobles will sometimes suddenly burst into violence and attack these nobles who are usually high above.


    It''s enough to have fun for a lifetime to get away from the pursuit of aristocratic forces. This temptation is enough to make mercenaries who usually look obedient and honest take risks. Not to mention, few who can be mercenaries are honest.


    Moreover, the fact is also true. At this time, gray had more than 20000 gold coins. If a mercenary robbed gray, it would be enough for more than a lifetime, even several lifetimes.


    Neither the mercenary with curious and envious eyes nor the mercenary with greedy eyes found that in a corner of the tavern, there were three mercenaries with extremely pale faces.


    The three men, a middle-aged man, a young man and a young woman, were the three mercenaries Gray had met in that remote city.


    Because Gray had never been to Qingluo town before, he took many detours and arrived in Qingluo town one day later than expected. As a result, the three people who should have been behind him arrived in Qingluo town first.


    "These guys are looking for death..."


    The young man glanced at the dead, and the mercenaries with greedy eyes shook their heads.


    "Why did he come to Qingluo town?"


    The young woman is curious.


    "I don''t know. He''s expected to stay in this pub tonight. We''ll leave quickly after we finish eating."


    The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    He can already think of what will happen in the tavern tonight. He wants to hide as far as he can now.


    "It seems that it''s really time to change into ordinary clothes!"


    Feeling the greedy eyes, Gray was helpless.


    He is not afraid of these mercenaries, but it does not mean that he is willing to be harassed by a group of fish that smell blood.


    He glanced around the tavern and finally sat down at an empty table.


    "Young master, what would you like?"


    A tavern clerk came forward, handed over the menu and asked respectfully.


    Gray waved his hand and stopped him from handing over the menu.


    "Four of your best dishes."


    "OK."


    The tavern clerk looked at gray suspiciously. He didn''t understand why gray ordered four points alone, but he nodded quickly.


    Gray''s dress attracted people''s attention, but after the initial attention, whether curious or greedy, they all looked away.


    After all, you''ve been staring at others. Everyone knows that you have bad intentions for him.


    The tavern people began to drink and chat.


    "Have you heard that the giant crocodile mercenary regiment is also here..."


    "Is the crocodile mercenary regiment here?"


    Hearing the news, some mercenaries frowned.


    The giant crocodile mercenary regiment is a well-known mercenary regiment in the territory of marquis Oka. It is said that there are fierce blood soldiers in this mercenary regiment, which is not at the same level as their small mercenary groups.


    "Are they also coming for green luocao?"


    Some mercenaries doubted.


    "It must be."


    A mercenary must nod and worry.


    "It''s the second thing to come for green luocao. None of us came for green luocao. I just heard that the giant crocodile mercenary regiment has a bad reputation. I''m afraid they will rob us in the forest."


    "No, there are so many of us that they are not afraid to cause public anger?"


    Some mercenaries were surprised and uncertain.


    "It''s hard to say. Although we have a lot of people, we are loose after all, and you know the strength of the giant mercenary regiment."


    There was a strong sense of concern in some people''s voices.


    ¡­¡­


    In the surprised eyes of the people in the tavern, they ate a meal for four and booked the best room in the tavern. Under the guidance of a clerk, gray went up the stairs to the upper floor of the tavern.


    "Young master, this is your room!"


    The tavern clerk led gray to the door of the best room and opened the door for gray.


    Gray went in and looked around. He was satisfied. The room was very large, and there was a special bathroom and even a practice room.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    Asked the tavern clerk politely.


    "What is green rose grass?"


    Gray asked with some curiosity on his face.


    Just now, I heard these mercenaries chatting in the tavern and found that these mercenaries came for green luocao. He couldn''t help but wonder what the green luocao is?


    "Young master Hui, this is a kind of magic medicine. The cheapest one can also sell a few gold coins. Our Bihai forest near Qingluo town is rich in Qingluo grass. These mercenaries come to take a chance."


    "So."


    Gray nodded clearly. No wonder there are so many mercenaries. They came for the magic medicine of green rose grass.


    Of course, although he knew that the green luocao was worth several gold coins, he was still not interested at all.


    Only a few gold coins per plant. In terms of the value of magic medicine, it is definitely one of the worst magic medicine.


    No longer paying attention to the green rose, gray asked.


    "Does this town sell leather armor?"


    "Yes."


    The tavern clerk replied.


    "Buy one for me. It''s yours."


    Gray took out ten silver coins and handed them to each other.


    "Yes, please don''t worry, young master. I''ll buy it for you soon."


    Feeling the weight of the ten silver coins in his hand, the clerk of the tavern straightened his eyes, smiled and said again and again.


    He just wanted to take a chance and see if he could earn some tips, so he was courteous to Greg. He didn''t expect such a good thing.


    The next day, a small news spread in Qingluo town.


    Last night, a battle broke out in a tavern in Qingluo town. A total of more than a dozen mercenaries were killed.


    Mercenaries are a group of restless people. They are not satisfied with farming and poverty. They gamble their lives to win wealth.


    It is very common for such people to gather together and have conflicts. Therefore, this is not the first time in Qingluo town.


    The reason why it is not small is that more than ten people died this time, which is significantly more than the number of deaths in the fight of more than three or five people.


    At this time, gray, who killed these people, was dressed in a suit of leather armor and an ordinary mercenary, and walked towards the blue sea forest.

 Chapter 164

    Bihai forest looks like a boundless blue sea from a distance, so it is called Bihai forest.


    Wearing mercenary leather armor and dressed like an ordinary mercenary, gray stepped into the blue sea forest.


    At the same time, many mercenaries stepped into the blue sea forest with him, mostly in groups, and many walked alone.


    Gray mingled with them. Although he was younger, he was not very conspicuous.


    "If only I could find one this time!"


    There are young mercenaries looking forward to it. Even the worst-selling one is a few gold coins. Getting one is equivalent to their income for several years in ordinary times. They can''t help but be eager.


    "Move faster and go deep!"


    Experienced old mercenaries urge their companions to take them to the depths of the blue sea forest as far as possible, because according to their experience, the more they go into the forest, the greater the chance of obtaining green luocao.


    Gray''s goal was not green luocao, so he didn''t rush to the depths like these mercenaries, but walked forward unhurriedly.


    But even so, his speed is not slow.


    The shadow snake''s infrared sensing ability enables him to clearly perceive the dangers hidden in the forest. He doesn''t have to be like other mercenaries. While moving forward, he should also be wary of possible dangers at any time.


    In such a forest, the most dangerous is not wild animals such as tigers and leopards, but all kinds of poisonous snakes hidden in the forest.


    Although they are wearing leather armor, it is obviously impossible for the leather armor to protect the exposed parts of their bodies. If they are bitten by such poisonous snakes and fail to take the antidote in time, they are likely to die.


    More than two hours later, with a not too slow speed, gray had gone deep into the forest for more than ten miles.


    Suddenly, he heard a quarrel ahead.


    "Hand it in!"


    "Why? We found it first."


    "Hehe, why, because we are members of the giant mercenary regiment."


    ¡­¡­


    After a few tens of meters, he met the two sides of the dispute.


    One of the four men in Yellow Brown Leather Armor had a wristband on their left arm. On the wristband, there was a ferocious crocodile.


    These four people should be the people who just called themselves the giant crocodile mercenary regiment.


    On the other side, there are three people. The leather armor on the three people are different in color. It is obviously a team put together temporarily.


    At this time, the three were surrounded by four members of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment. One of them also held a plant with a height of more than ten centimeters, long leaves with many folds and green color.


    "It seems that you really don''t intend to hand it in."


    The man of a giant crocodile mercenary regiment said with a cold face.


    "Dream, we found it first."


    Although they were surrounded by four people and the situation was very unfavorable to them, the three mercenaries didn''t mean to hand them over at all.


    The cheapest of a green rose is worth several gold coins. It is a huge wealth for mercenaries. They can''t let go of anything they say.


    "Do it!"


    The mercenary of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment with a cold face snorted. The other three companions took out their weapons without hesitation and jumped at the three. The two sides soon handed them over.


    "Medium blood warrior strength? Are you a blood warrior...?"


    "Let us go, we are willing to hand it over..."


    "Hum, now? It''s too late..."


    The battle soon ended, and the number of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment was more than three. The men of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment with a cold face were those who had practiced blood skills and reached the middle blood warrior.


    There was no big accident. The mercenary team composed of three people was destroyed by the regiment, and the scarlet blood fell on the forest clearing. The three people fell here, which may become the food of wild animals and the nourishment of plants.


    Gray saw the whole scene of the battle, but he didn''t mean to help the three. He quietly avoided the four members of the giant mercenary regiment from one side and continued to go to his destination.


    Yesterday, he had heard of this vicious mercenary regiment. The mercenary regiment is not weak. It is likely that there are fierce blood soldiers in the town. He doesn''t have to offend the mercenary regiment for these three people. After all, he has nothing to do with these three people.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the mercenary regiment didn''t provoke him. If it really provoked him, he wouldn''t mind fighting with the other party.


    With the ability of shadow, he is like a fish in water in the forest. Even if the other party is a whole mercenary regiment, he is not afraid at all.


    Subsequently, he encountered many such disputes again. Sometimes the two sides of the dispute were the giant mercenary regiment and other mercenary teams, and sometimes two unknown mercenary teams.


    With the strength of fierce blood soldiers, gray found them in advance and easily avoided them.


    He ate some dry food at noon. In the afternoon, when the sun set, he had reached a deeper place in Bihai forest.


    When I come here, I can hardly meet those mercenaries, because at this depth, I may encounter blood beasts.


    With the strength of those mercenaries, if they really encounter blood beasts, other mercenaries will be destroyed except the huge evil mercenary regiment.


    Except for a few brave ones, most still dare not go deep into this depth.


    After eating dry food and practicing the blood method in the afternoon, gray found a cave and sprinkled some medicine that can drive away snakes at the cave entrance.


    Padded some hay, spread a blanket, and slept in the cave all night.


    Sleeping in the open and sleeping in the cave, I really suffered. When gray got up the next day, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    However, there is no way. If you want to go to that relic, it is inevitable to spend the night in the forest.


    "If only there was a rune space bag!"


    Gray sighed as he stretched out.


    Space bag, which only exists in fantasy in previous life, is real in this world.


    However, this kind of thing is extremely difficult to make, and the materials required are also extremely special, resulting in an extremely scarce quantity.


    As far as gray knows, in the Marquis of Sidney, the only thing that can be determined is that the Sidney family owns the space bag. It is unknown whether the Earl Ford family and the Earl smoley family own it.


    If there is such a space bag, it is absolutely necessary for home travel.


    It''s definitely much more comfortable to put on some blankets and quilts and spread them in the cave. Of course, it would be better if you could fit the next bed.


    At the end of the morning''s blood cultivation, gray continued on his way, because he might have met a blood beast, so he was a lot more careful.


    WOW!


    The sound of the water rushing into gray. Gray stood slightly, judged the direction of the stream, and walked in that direction.


    Soon, a stream that was not too spacious appeared in front of us.


    At a glance, the clear stream can see to the end, bending and crashing on the stones by the stream, making a clear sound of clattering.


    Gray didn''t rush to the stream. In the forest, many animals like to drink by the stream, which will cause the forest''s "hunters" to wait by the stream.


    Looking around, he went west after confirming that there were no other animals around by virtue of the his infrared sensing ability.


    He picked up a handful of water and began to wash it.


    There is still a lot of drinking water, but it is absolutely impossible to wash hands and face. At this time, there is a stream that can just be used to wash your face.


    Suddenly, just then.


    rustle!


    In a forest by the stream behind him, suddenly the leaves trembled violently, and then a giant with blue hair rushed out and rushed towards him.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray''s face changed when he felt the huge movement behind him. He had just explored with infrared sensing ability. There should be no animals around.


    There was no time to stand up. He rolled on the spot, and he rolled to the side.


    Plop!


    Shortly after he rolled away, the cyan figure had rushed to the river, because gray avoided it. The cyan figure failed to stop in time and rushed directly into the stream.


    A large number of streams were splashed, and gray beside them was wet all over.


    Drenched in soup, gray retreated quickly, pulled away, and looked at the behemoth rushing into the stream.


    And the behemoth that fell into the stream has easily climbed to the shore.


    This is a huge creature with blue hair. It is more than two meters long. Its limbs are slender and strong, and its toes are full of sharp black claws.


    The position of the mouth is slightly prominent. At this time, he is bareing his teeth and exposing his sharp teeth.


    "Wind wolf!"


    Gray is too familiar with this picture. Although he has never seen the wind wolf, he has practiced the blood method deduced by the wind wolf and watched the oil painting of the wind wolf.


    He naturally knew what the wind wolf looked like, so he judged it at a glance.


    "What''s going on? What happened to my infrared perception just now... I didn''t find it?"


    Judging from the sudden movement of the wind wolf from the woods, the other party must have been in ambush in the woods for a long time.


    But just now, his infrared perception failed to find each other, which is absolutely abnormal.


    Infrared perception can observe the infrared radiation emitted by animals. Even if the other party hides in the woods, it should be able to find it.


    He could not help but enhance his infrared perception and looked at the wind wolf in front of him.


    "Imperceptible?"


    But the result again surprised him. Even if he enhanced his infrared sensing ability to the strongest, he could not perceive the wind wolf in front of him through infrared sensing.


    "How can this happen? Can''t the wind wolf have the ability to avoid infrared perception?"


    This speculation was denied by gray himself the next moment.


    "No, no, if the wind wolf has this ability, I should have this ability, but obviously I don''t."


    It is reasonable to say that if the wind wolf has the ability to avoid infrared perception, he who has the blood of the wind wolf should also have talent, but he is very sure that he does not have this ability to avoid infrared perception.

 Chapter 165

    "Is it blood variation?"


    Gray thought of another possibility, that is, there was a mutation in the wind wolf, which gave it the ability to avoid infrared perception.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, the wind wolf had rushed at him.


    Fast as the wind, like a blue phantom, he quickly approached his left side. The black sharp wolf claw cut through the air and suddenly grabbed him.


    Facing this speed, it is difficult for ordinary fierce blood beasts to avoid, but gray is not here.


    In terms of speed, he is no worse than the wind wolf. After all, he has the blood of the wind wolf.


    Shua!


    Gray quickly turned around and faced the wind wolf, then stepped slightly wrong and staggered the wind wolf''s attack.


    When the sword is pulled out, the body of the sword is blue and white. It is like an electric light. A sword quickly cuts into the throat of the wind wolf.


    Shua!


    In the face of Gray''s quick hand, the wind wolf who has saved to gray can''t dodge. Seeing Gray''s sword will be cut on the wind wolf''s throat.


    Poof!


    But Gray''s arrow didn''t cross the wind wolf''s throat as expected. Before that, it was blocked by the wind wolf with a forelimb.


    But the wind wolf who blocked this sword paid a heavy price.


    The front half of the whole forelimb, together with the claw, was directly cut off, and the dark red blood flowed.


    Leaning on the only three legs, he was embarrassed to support his body.


    Whoosh!


    Grace was not surprised that this would happen.


    With the power characteristics of cold tiger, he is famous for his strength among blood beasts. In addition, the wind wolf''s body defense is general. It is natural that the whole front paw was cut off in the face of his powerful sword.


    This is the difference between the ordinary blood beast and him who integrates the characteristics of three blood beasts.


    Whoosh!


    He gently kicked on the ground and quickly approached the wind wolf who was embarrassed to support his body.


    The wind wolf also jumped up and tore at him.


    However, the wind wolf is short of a leg after all, and its action is far less flexible and rapid than before.


    Poof!


    Gray and the wind wolf crossed, and the blue and white sword body quickly crossed the throat of the wind wolf at the moment of crossing.


    At the throat of the wind wolf, dark red blood flowed out clearly.


    Gray turned and looked at the wind wolf whose throat was cut, waiting for the other party to fall and die.


    But the next moment, he was stunned.


    The wind wolf, whose throat was cut, did not fall down as he expected, but turned around awkwardly with three legs and rushed at him again.


    "How could...?"


    Gray opened his eyes wide and looked in surprise at the wind wolf who had cut his throat, but seemed to be all right.


    However, he did not hesitate because of this. The magic sword that had not yet returned to its sheath suddenly cut out, and this time he used all his strength.


    Poof!


    Before the wind wolf pounced on him, Gray''s magic sword cut into the wound before the wind wolf''s throat, continued to cut in, cut off the neck bone, and finally broke out of the back neck of the wind wolf.


    Patter!


    The head of the wind wolf fell to the ground. This time, the body of the wind wolf who lost his head finally softened powerlessly.


    Gray frowned slightly at the body of the wind wolf.


    The wind wolf is very strange, not ordinary. First, his infrared sensing ability can''t perceive each other''s existence. Now he has been cut off his throat, but it seems to be all right.


    After thinking about it, he went over and touched the wind wolf.


    "Cool!"


    After touching it, his eyes narrowed.


    Starting with a cold, it was like a piece of frozen meat hidden in the cellar for a long time, without any warmth.


    It is reasonable to say that the wind wolf has just been killed by him this time, and his body should be warm.


    "The body is cold, like a corpse that has been dead for a long time, cutting off the throat and not dying..."


    Gray frowned slightly, took the magic sword that had not yet been sheathed, and began to open his belly at the wind wolf''s body.


    He didn''t collect the blood of the wind wolf, because he didn''t have a rune bag, and even if he did, he didn''t dare to ask for it.


    The chest was cut open and no abnormality was seen.


    The abdominal cavity was cut open and no abnormality was seen.


    The internal organs were cut open, which also didn''t make gray feel different.


    After thinking about it, gray went to the head of the fallen wind wolf and quickly cut it off with a sword.


    Boom!


    The wind wolf''s head was split completely. Not only that, there was a deep crack on the ground.


    Gray looked at the wind wolf''s head split in two. The next moment, his pupils couldn''t help saying.


    "Is this...?"


    Among the white brain flowers of the wind wolf, such as tofu flower, there appeared something that was obviously not what the wind wolf should have. With the outflow of the wind wolf brain flower, this thing also snapped and fell out of the wind wolf''s brain.


    This is a black meat ball with the size of a baby''s fist. There are many tentacle like things on the surface. It is long, like the roots of a tree, implanted into the brain of the wind wolf.


    "The wind wolf may have died long ago. I''m afraid it''s this thing that''s causing trouble. It''s this thing that controls the wind wolf''s brain..."


    Gray guessed uncertain.


    According to his estimation, the wind wolf should have been controlled by some kind of blood beast with this black meat mass after death as a hunting tool.


    "Control the blood beast corpse to fight for yourself. I didn''t expect such a blood beast..."


    This is the first time gray learned of such ability. There is no description related to this blood beast in the books gray has browsed.


    rustle!


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound in the surrounding woods, and then.


    Dong!


    A huge black tiger blood beast sprang out of Gray''s sight.


    That''s not over.


    After the black tiger blood beast, a tall two legged standing blood beast, and a blood beast covered with thorns like sharp arrows, also rushed out of the jungle and jumped in the direction of gray.


    Once they met, the three blood beasts that should fight each other did not fight each other, but immediately besieged gray!


    Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, the speed soared to the fastest. Gray jumped over the stream only two or three meters wide, and then ran into the woods at the other end of the stream without hesitation.


    Infrared perception also can''t perceive the three blood beasts. If there is no accident, the three blood beasts should be killed and controlled by what blood beast like the wind wolf just now.


    Although he was quite confident in his strength of integrating the advantages of the three blood beasts, he was not arrogant enough to be sure of facing the siege of the three blood beasts, so he chose to escape without hesitation.


    Through the woods, gray ran quickly in the forest.


    rustle!


    Behind him, there was a huge movement. There was no doubt that the three blood beasts were chasing after him.


    Whoosh!


    With the speed characteristics of the wind wolf, Gray was getting farther away from the three blood beasts, and finally escaped from each other''s line of sight.


    Then, without hesitation, he came to the shadow of a tree surrounded by several people and used the shadow ability of the blood beast.


    His body was shrouded in a black shadow, and then his whole person and the shadow of the tree were integrated into the shadow, and no longer separated from each other.


    Just after he had finished all this, the three blood beasts came at a high speed, passed by the huge tree and ran forward.


    He was still hiding in the shadow, motionless.


    Soon after, the three blood beasts who lost their tracking targets turned back and looked around with confused eyes, but they couldn''t find gray hiding in the shadow and had to leave at last.


    Until then, gray raised his eyebrows, walked out of the shadow of the tree and looked at the direction of the three blood beasts.


    Fortunately, he ran fast, otherwise, he would be really dangerous if he was surrounded by these three blood beasts.


    "The ability to control the blood beast corpse..."


    Gray''s eyes were slightly closed, and he was a little excited about the ability of the blood beast to control the bodies of these blood beasts.


    Such ability is too powerful. If he can get the blood of the blood beast and swallow the ability of the blood beast, doesn''t it mean that he can also have such an army composed of blood beasts?


    Imagine that when you face the enemy, with a wave of your hand, dozens of blood beasts will suddenly jump out, and the enemy will be scared to collapse immediately.


    "Do you want to follow...?"


    However, it is extremely difficult to kill the blood beast and obtain the blood of the blood beast.


    Since he can control the "blood beast", there must be many "blood beasts" around the blood beast. Once he starts to fight the blood beast, he will be besieged by these "blood beasts".


    Although he has the ability of shadow, he has the opportunity to lurk next to the blood beast and sneak attack on the blood beast.


    But he can''t guarantee that he can kill with one blow. If he can''t kill with one blow, he will be besieged by a large number of "blood beasts".


    "Moreover, even if it can be killed at one stroke, what if the corpse of the controlled blood beast can still move after the death of the blood beast?"


    Although under normal circumstances, if the blood beast controlling these blood beast corpses dies, the controlled blood beast corpses should not be able to move normally, but they are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    After all, he had never met this kind of blood beast before. He didn''t know anything about this kind of blood beast. The most important thing is that there is only one life and there can be no mistakes.


    After thinking for a moment, gray finally decided to take a look with him.


    It''s a pity to miss such a powerful ability. Whether you have the ability to start or not, you can make a decision after reading it.

 Chapter 166

    By the stream.


    A Sika Deer looked around carefully, then looked around a few steps, slowly approached the stream, lowered its head and licked the stream.


    rustle!


    Just then, a black tiger blood beast suddenly sprang out, and a leap appeared next to the sika deer.


    Because of its huge weight, the ground beside the stream seemed to tremble slightly for a moment.


    A huge monster suddenly appeared beside him. The sika deer wanted to escape in fear, but the black tiger blood beast stretched out its front claws and slapped it like a hammer.


    Click!


    The sika deer''s head was photographed abnormally bent directly. The sika deer rolled its body several times and fell beside the stream. The black giant tiger lowered its head, picked it up and went in one direction.


    Shortly after it left, a figure emerged from the shadow of a tree and quickly followed it. It was gray.


    He guessed that the black giant tiger was hunting for the blood beast that could control the blood beast''s body. Therefore, as long as you follow behind the black giant tiger, you should be able to find the blood beast that could control the blood beast''s body.


    He followed the giant black tiger and walked through the dense woods for more than ten minutes.


    Suddenly, gray dodged into the shadow of a tree, and the moment he hid in the shadow of the tree, a yellow haired blood beast suddenly appeared.


    The blood beast has long and strong limbs, sharp teeth exposed from his lips, and a sharp corner on his head. Just from his appearance, you can feel the bad of the blood beast.


    It came closer and closer to Gray''s hidden tree.


    Gray put his hand on the hilt of the sword and watched the blood beast nervously. Once the blood beast made any strange move, he would immediately take the lead in attacking the blood beast.


    Finally, the blood beast was closest to gray, even less than three meters away. Gray held his breath for fear that his breath would be heard by the blood beast.


    Fortunately, the blood beast did not find him. He passed by the tree he was hiding and turned his back to him.


    He considered whether to sneak attack. From this point of view, he was sure to hit the other party''s key before the other party reacted, but in the end, he was able to bear it and couldn''t scare the snake.


    Gray didn''t get out of the shadow of the tree until the Yellow haired blood beast couldn''t see.


    Looking for the black giant tiger, I found that the black giant tiger had disappeared.


    However, he didn''t care, and continued to lurk in the direction of seeing the black giant tiger at last. According to his estimation, it should be very close to the blood beast.


    Because the Yellow haired blood beast just passed by is also a blood beast that cannot be detected by infrared sensing, that is, it is also a blood beast corpse.


    Now that we can meet the corpses of other blood beasts manipulated, we want to come to the nest of blood beasts not far away.


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, he found the target.


    In a forest clearing full of weeds, eight blood beasts lie lazily in it, enjoying the not so hot sunshine in autumn.


    Among them, there are tiger blood beasts covered with black hair.


    There are slender and strong blood beasts covered with purple spots.


    There is a blood beast whose whole body is wrapped by earthy yellow scales and looks like a huge rock from a distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Gray''s eyes looked at a blood beast surrounded by other blood beasts for the first time.


    This is an ape type blood beast, with a height of more than two meters. It is obviously smaller than the iron arm ape that gray once hunted.


    In addition, the hair on the body surface is not black, but white without any pigment, just like the body hair grown by moldy corpses.


    Gray noticed it for the first time because the blood beast was eating at this time, and what it ate was the sika deer carried away by the black tiger blood beast just now.


    "It''s alive!"


    Although it looks more like a corpse than other blood beasts, when Gray''s infrared perception detects each other, he accidentally finds that the other party can be sensed by infrared perception. Obviously, this is a living blood beast.


    "The blood beast with the ability to control the corpse should be this blood beast."


    The other seven blood beasts, gray has explored, are only the blood beast corpses. Obviously, the blood beast with the ability to control the blood beast corpses should be this ape blood beast with white hair all over.


    "There are seven blood beasts to protect. Do you want to do it?"


    Looking at the ape blood beast, gray frowned.


    There is no doubt that the ability to control blood beast corpses is powerful. If he gets it, his strength will increase greatly.


    But on the contrary, the risk is also great. It is not generally difficult to assassinate a blood beast in the protection of seven blood beasts.


    If he misses, if other blood beasts can still move after killing, he will be dangerous.


    "Try once. If you can''t, run away immediately."


    Finally, gray decided to try again.


    He has the ability of shadow. If he is protected by many blood beasts at night, he may lurk near the blood beast.


    Moreover, even if he fails, he is sure to escape. After all, night is his home with shadow ability.


    The whole forest is dark everywhere. As long as you hide somewhere, other blood beasts won''t want to find it.


    Unless there is a blood beast that can see through the shadow among these blood beasts, but there should be no such blood beast, otherwise, he can''t lurk here safely.


    Hours later, night fell.


    Under the moonlight, it was blocked by dense branches and could not penetrate into the forest.


    The forest was dark, as if it had been covered by a huge black cloth.


    "Just this once, retreat immediately after failure!"


    Under the shadow of a tree, Gray''s figure quietly stood up and whispered in his heart.


    He looked at the clearing in the forest. The white haired ape blood beast was sleeping in the clearing.


    Around it, the seven blood beasts were around it and protected it faintly.


    Gray didn''t make a sound and slowly leaned over, getting closer and closer to the ape blood beast.


    50 meters.


    40 meters.


    30 meters.


    20 meters.


    Patter!


    Just then, suddenly, a blood beast stood up and sucked hard with his nose. It seemed to find something, but it seemed uncertain.


    "You can''t get any closer."


    Gray knew that the smell of his body should have attracted the blood beast''s attention.


    Although the shadow ability can hide his body shape and integrate him with the shadow, it can''t hide his smell.


    "It seems that we can only do it here!"


    After taking a deep breath, gray began to secretly mobilize the blood force in his body.


    The next moment, he used the blood beast ability cold ice wind blade.


    In the calm and windless forest, suddenly a strong wind roared, and then a slightly glittering cyan wind blade appeared and quickly cut into the sleeping ape giant beast.


    Shua!


    The distance of 20 meters was too short. The ape blood beast who noticed the movement just raised his head and the wind blade was approaching.


    Poof!


    The wind blade easily split the chest of the ape blood beast, deeply embedded into the ape blood beast, leaving a huge wound.


    At the same time, a cold force suddenly centered on the wound and spread around. The ape blood beast''s body is freezing rapidly.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The wounded ape blood beast roared and issued an attack command. Although gray could not be seen, all the blood beasts jumped up together and rushed towards the direction of the wind blade.


    "No, I didn''t kill him."


    Without the slightest hesitation, gray turned and left. He used the speed of the wind wolf to the limit.


    Since you have started, but you can''t kill each other, you can only give up. Although your ability to control the blood beast corpse is good, it''s not worth your life.


    Patter!


    However, just after he ran a few tens of meters, he suddenly heard a series of heavy objects falling to the ground behind him.


    He looked back in doubt, but found that all the blood beasts that had been chasing after him fell down straight as if they were drunk.

 Chapter 167

    "This...?"


    Seeing this sudden scene, he had given up gray, hesitated a little, turned and leaned over slowly.


    He was on guard. Once he found that these blood beasts showed signs of survival, he was ready to run away immediately.


    However, until they came near, these blood beasts still had no sign of getting up and attacking.


    He even kicked with his foot, but there was still no response. These blood beasts, which were originally corpses, seemed to have completely turned into corpses this time.


    Having guessed in his heart, he crossed these blood beasts and came to the open space in the forest. He saw that the ape blood beast had turned into an ice sculpture and could not die again.


    "At the beginning, the wind blade should not be able to kill it, so it can send an attack signal to the blood beast controlled by it. In the end, it should be the reason why the cold ice spread all over the body."


    Looking at the corpse of the ape blood beast, gray guessed in his heart.


    After the ice melted, gray filled a pot of ape blood in an empty kettle.


    "No Rune bag."


    Looking at the blood flowing out of the ape blood beast, gray could only shake his head.


    His goal this time is relics. He didn''t want to hunt blood beasts. His original intention was to avoid blood beasts as much as possible, so he brought all things related to wild survival and didn''t carry Rune bags.


    Put away the kettle full of ape blood. Gray couldn''t help looking at the seven blood beasts lying on the ground not far away. His heart was full of pity.


    "Unfortunately, it''s only less than two months since I took the blood of the blood beast last time. Otherwise, if I take the blood of the ape blood beast now and obtain the corpse control ability of the ape blood beast, I can immediately obtain a blood beast army."


    According to his observation during the day, there should be a total of nine blood beast bodies controlled by ape blood beasts, including the wind wolf he killed.


    In addition to the seven in front of us, there is a yellow haired blood beast, which should be lurking by the stream and hunting for ape blood beasts.


    In other words, if he now has the ability to control the corpse and connects with the corpse of the ape blood beast, he can immediately have nine blood beasts. It can be imagined how his combat power will be enhanced after having these nine blood beasts.


    "No, maybe not."


    Gray suddenly thought of a point. According to his estimation, there may be two reasons why he can''t swallow blood continuously.


    On the one hand, it is the time interval between two swallows, on the other hand, it is the bearing capacity of the body, and he thinks the most likely influencing factor should be the bearing capacity of the body.


    Indeed, it was less than two months since he last swallowed the blood of the wind wolf to get metamorphosis.


    However, his strength has improved from superior blood soldier to fierce blood soldier, and his physical quality has far exceeded that of lower blood soldier to medium blood soldier, medium blood soldier to superior blood soldier.


    Nearly two months have passed since such a substantial physical improvement. He feels that swallowing ape blood should not have a great impact on the body. At most, the body will become extremely tired.


    "Gulu -"


    To understand this, gray swallowed fiercely at the wound position of the ape blood beast that was leaving blood.


    He also doesn''t look for another safe place. If the safest place at the moment is here.


    As a blood beast controlling nine blood beasts, it is certain that the territory of ape blood beasts is very wide. At this time, ape blood beasts have just died, and other blood beasts will not come here in a short time, so this is the safest place.


    Hula!


    As soon as the blood of the ape blood beast was swallowed, the hot meaning appeared from Gray''s stomach and spread to his whole body.


    Gray was like being roasted on a fire. His sweat kept sliding down. After only a short while, he wet his whole body.


    His mind was dizzy and his whole body was crimson. He was like a seriously ill patient with a high fever. He lost his perception of time and his surroundings.


    At this time, if a blood beast attacks, he may not even have the power of backhand.


    Fortunately, such a thing did not happen. As he expected, the ape blood beast nest was the safest place at this time.


    I don''t know how long it took him to clear his mind, but then came extreme fatigue, not only physically, but also mentally.


    Tired as if he hadn''t closed his eyes for three days and nights, he slept so deeply. At the moment of sleeping, he came to the conclusion that.


    "Just like the last time I took cold tiger blood, it''s a little reluctantly!"


    From the superior blood warrior to the fierce blood warrior, his physical strength has indeed increased significantly, but although this range can support him to take blood beast blood twice in a short time, it is a little reluctantly.


    In the morning, the sun fell on Gray''s face. My eyelids moved heavily and finally opened.


    His body still felt very tired. He sat up with great effort.


    "Goo -"


    A strange sound sounded. It was a serious protest from the stomach.


    Yesterday, in order to hunt ape blood animals, I hid in the shadow. Naturally, I didn''t eat in the process.


    In addition, during the metamorphosis process of swallowing ape blood animals, the body will certainly consume a lot of nutrition, and it is normal for the stomach to protest.


    When he took out the dry food, gray took the water and wolfed it down. After reducing the stock of dry food, he stopped.


    Fortunately, he is strong and carries a lot of dry food. Otherwise, with his appetite, he can only hunt and eat in the end.


    Then he stood up and looked at the ape blood beast nearby. He suffered a lot in order to obtain the corpse control ability of the ape blood beast. Now it''s time to test the harvest.


    Staring at the ape blood beast body, he imagined controlling the ape blood beast body, and then a strange scene appeared.


    The palm of his left hand itched slightly. When he looked at it, he saw the position of the palm of his left hand. Suddenly, a crack almost across the palm appeared, but unexpectedly, no blood flowed out of it.


    The crack opened slowly, just like a slowly opening mouth. At the same time, in the crack, a black meat ball with tentacles could be vaguely seen.


    Finally, the crack opened to the maximum, and the ball fell off Gray''s palm and fell to the ground.


    After landing, the many tentacles on the meat ball like thing wriggled like earthworms, dragged the meat ball up the body of the ape blood beast, and climbed in from the open mouth of the ape blood beast.


    Then, the body of the dead ape blood beast began to change.


    It was like a nervous reaction, with a slight tremor from time to time.


    Bang Dang!


    More than ten minutes later, the slight tremor on the ape blood beast''s body disappeared from time to time. With it, the ape blood beast opened his eyes, turned over and got up.


    The wound on its chest was still ferocious, but it had no effect on it.


    At this moment, gray felt that he had established a relationship with the ape blood beast. As long as he issued an order to the ape blood beast in his heart, the ape blood beast would act according to his order.


    "Take five steps forward."


    Such an order was issued in his heart.


    Then he saw the ape blood beast lift his legs and walk forward, no more, no less, just five steps.


    "Get down."


    "Crawl forward."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s like playing the remote control toy version of a previous life and manipulating the ape blood beast. Gray has a general understanding of the corpse control ability obtained from the ape blood beast and the blood beast controlled by the corpse control ability.


    "The controlled blood beast has no independent consciousness, but it has some simple executive ability."


    Gray found that the controlled blood beast had the ability to execute his less complex commands.


    For example, if gray now orders the ape blood beast to go to the stream and move the yellow hair blood beast, the ape blood beast will go to find the yellow hair blood beast and move it. Gray doesn''t need to give other orders in the whole process.


    "Moreover, the black meat ball can secrete a substance to prevent the decay of the body, so that the body will not lose its combat power because of decay."


    "The only pity is that the controlled blood beast will lose other abilities except physical ability, but this is also normal. After all, the blood beast is dead."


    Blood beast abilities such as wind blade and fire need the support of blood force even if they are cast by blood beasts.


    Because the blood beast has died, the body naturally can no longer produce blood power. Therefore, the controlled blood beast will lose the ability to cast wind blades and flames, and only keep the physical ability.


    "But even so, it is already a very powerful ability to control so many blood beasts. Even if you only have physical ability, it is enough to sweep most blood beasts. If there are enough blood beasts, it is not impossible to fight beyond the level."


    There was no regret that the controlled blood beast could not exert its blood beast ability. Gray came to the previous seven blood beast bodies and used the same method to control the seven blood beast bodies. Then he came to the stream to find the Yellow haired blood beast and control it.


    In the middle of the stream, after taking a bath, changing his clothes and carrying nine blood beasts, gray began to look for the ruins.


    A day later in the morning.


    "There should be half a day left."


    Looking at the map in his hand, gray judged.


    Put the map away and gray walked forward for more than an hour. Suddenly, gray stopped and looked down at the things under his feet.


    It was a dark mass of burnt ashes, with some unfinished firewood beside it.


    "Someone is camping here? And it should be in recent days..."


    Judging from the old and new degree of the ashes, this pile of ashes should have been left in recent days.


    If the time is too long, it will be covered by soil due to wind, rain and other reasons.


    But this pile of the ashes still kept burning. There was no such situation, so gray judged that this pile of the ashes should have been left in recent days.


    "Who left it?"


    Suddenly, Gray''s face changed and thought of a possibility.


    "It''s not far from the ruins. It''s not going for the ruins, is it?"


    Now he is at least two hours away from the site of the relic. Such a close distance, the other party may have gone for the relic.


    Moreover, even if it''s not for the ruins, it''s not impossible to bump into the ruins by chance because it''s so close to the ruins.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help speeding up the pace. He must not let the ruins be preempted by others. Otherwise, the more than half a month he took Oka from Sidney is basically a waste.


    More than an hour later, Gray was very close to the ruins.


    High¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, an angry blood beast roared, with extreme anger, as if it had been provoked.


    The direction of this sound is the direction of the relic.


    He hurried in this direction.

 Chapter 168

    High¡ª¡ª


    But the blood beast made too much noise. Gray asked the blood beast to stay in place and hide alone.


    Walk carefully for a moment. Through the cracks in the leaves, gray sees a building ruins.


    The collapsed tall walls, collapsed houses, and the whole building with its roof falling off are a piece of building ruins.


    In the ruins of the building, he saw the blood beast roaring.


    This is a blood beast covered with black hair. It has a long body of three meters. Its joints are thick and its physique is huge.


    The eyes are as big as a baby''s fist. On both sides of the head, there is a curved single angle, sharp as two machetes.


    At this time, the blood beast was being besieged by four people. There were many wounds on his body. The bright red blood dripped everywhere.


    Not surprisingly, with the joint efforts of the four people, the blood beast will soon be killed.


    "It''s them!"


    When he saw the four people who jointly surrounded and killed the blood beast, gray couldn''t help but open his eyes with consternation.


    Because these four people are the four purple haired girls Sophia who used to go with him.


    "How did they... Get here?"


    "How did they know... This relic?"


    "Have they secretly... Looked through my things?"


    Gray looked alert.


    The first thing he thought of was that the other party secretly looked through his things and saw the map of the ruins, so he appeared here.


    "No, no, I always carry the map of the ruins with me. They can''t steal it from me?"


    But soon gray shook his head again.


    When you go out, it''s essential to be wary.


    Therefore, gray took the money and the map with him all the time, even if he took a bath, he didn''t leave his sight.


    He doesn''t think the other party has the ability to peek at the relic map from under his eyes, and he hasn''t found it yet.


    "Is it a coincidence? But it''s too coincidence. Is it really a coincidence?"


    But if it''s a coincidence, gray doesn''t believe it.


    When I was in Fergus City, I came to Orca city with the same caravan by coincidence, and now I come to the same ruins by coincidence. Can this really be explained by coincidence?


    Boom!


    While gray was thinking about this, the battle between the four people and the blood beast had already had results.


    The neck was pierced. After struggling for a moment, the huge body of the blood beast was unable to fall down.


    It hit the ground of the relic hard, and even the ground trembled slightly.


    "I didn''t expect that this blood beast would hide in the ruins. If the young lady hadn''t found it, I''m afraid we would be attacked by it?"


    The woman in an orange war suit said as she took out a rune bag to collect blood.


    "I don''t know if anyone has visited this site before."


    The woman in red war dress looked into the ruins.


    Sophia, the purple haired girl, was just about to speak. Suddenly she frowned, looked at the tree Gray was hiding and said.


    "There''s something hiding there."


    Peng!


    As soon as she spoke, Theresa, a man with a brown beard, understood it.


    As soon as I stepped on the ground, my body ejected like a shell, suddenly appeared by the tree, and an axe came towards the tree.


    Impressively, he planned to cut down the tree and gray behind the tree.


    The shadow ability actually failed. Gray was surprised and jumped out of the shadow immediately.


    Quickly draw the sword out of its sheath and cut it off against the chopping axe.


    Dang!


    The axe and the sword hit each other, and then gray suddenly felt a great force coming from the sword, and then the whole man couldn''t help but retreat back.


    I don''t know what blood method Teresa, a man with brown beard, practices. His strength is stronger than that of the cold tiger.


    "Is that you?!"


    Sophia three also ran quickly. When she saw that the hiding person was gray, the woman in red war clothes couldn''t help but make a noise, and then she immediately looked bad.


    "You followed us!"


    "Boy, why are you here?"


    Theresa, a brown bearded man who drove gray back with an axe, also said murderously on his face.


    "That''s what I want to say."


    Holding the magic sword, gray looked at the four people calmly.


    Although the other party had four people, he was not afraid at all. After all, nine blood beasts were nearby and could arrive in a moment.


    "For this relic, I went from Sidney to okaling. What''s the matter with you and why are you here?"


    "Do you want to say it was just an accident? Do you think we will believe you?"


    A woman in an orange war suit hummed coldly.


    Gray frowned slightly, thought, took out the map of the ruins from his arms and threw it to the orange war dress woman.


    "This is the relic map I got from the crevice of a book."


    The woman in orange war clothes reached out and opened it to watch carefully. The next moment, her face became surprised.


    "It''s really a map of this relic..."


    She didn''t think the map was forged, because the pen and ink on the map were obviously left a long time ago.


    "How could there be such a coincidence?"


    Theresa, a man with a brown beard, looked at the map and looked surprised as she watched gray.


    "Really!"


    "Look, miss."


    The orange war dress woman handed the relic map to the purple haired girl Sophia. The purple haired girl Sophia reached out and took it. After reading it, she frowned slightly.


    "You said you got this map from a book. Who wrote this book?"


    "It seems that a man named Joseph can''t remember his full name."


    Gray thought carefully before he remembered that it was not a short time to get the map, and he couldn''t remember the author''s name clearly.


    "Miss, it seems to be a coincidence!"


    Hearing Gray''s name, the woman in red war dress was surprised.


    "Please explain, where did you get the address of this relic?"


    There was confidence in his heart. Even in the face of the four people, gray still didn''t have the slightest timidity and said.


    "We bought the information about the location of this relic from a man named sting Jonathan in the Marquis of Sidney. According to the other party, this relic was discovered by his grandfather Joseph Jonathan."


    Said Sophia, a girl with purple hair.


    "Joseph Jonathan?"


    Hearing the name, gray couldn''t help remembering that the author of the book was really Joseph Jonathan.


    He only carried a map, not the book. If the other party secretly checked his map while he was asleep, the other party should not know the name.


    "What a coincidence?"


    But if it was a coincidence, it made him a little incredible. After all, it was too coincidental.


    "Although I''m also surprised by this coincidence, since I met it, I''d better explore this relic together. What do you think?"


    The guard on her face was restrained. Sophia, a girl with purple hair, looked at gray and said with a smile.


    "OK."


    Gray also smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    From the tone of Sophia, the purple haired girl, he could hear an obvious tough tone.


    Obviously, if he doesn''t agree, there will be an accident to prevent the news from leaking, or gray will find help to rob and kill them on the way back. I''m afraid the other party will take some measures to force him to stay.


    However, he didn''t care. It was better to say that it just entered his mind. The ruins were right in front of him. Naturally, he couldn''t retreat.


    As for the threat posed by these four people, there are nine blood beasts. Of course, he is not afraid.


    If he was not worried about the forces behind the four people, and the blood beast could not display the blood beast ability, his combat power was not as good as that of the normal blood beast. He was not absolutely sure that he would leave the four people. He didn''t mind swallowing this relic alone.


    "Hehe, young master, welcome to cooperate again!"


    Put away the battle axe. Theresa, a man with brown beard, said with a smile.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to have a chance to cooperate again."


    Gray smiled, too.


    The first cooperation is naturally the time to deal with ghosts, so now to explore the ruins together is the second cooperation.


    However, he felt strange in his heart. He always felt that the coincidence was too strange, as if it was arranged by human factors.


    After all, they all get the same news and arrive at this relic at almost the same time. I''m afraid the possibility of this is lower than buying lottery tickets?

 Chapter 169

    Collapsed huge stone columns, broken walls, broken buildings


    The ruins are broken, and almost no complete building can be found.


    Sophia, a purple haired girl with four people, including gray, stood in the ruins, frowning slightly.


    The ruins were so badly damaged that many houses collapsed. If you want to search, you must remove all the heavy objects on them.


    Boom!


    A collapsed wall weighing several tons was lifted open by gray, revealing what was pressed below and making it appear again.


    Rotten wooden cabinets, broken murals, and rusty metal decorations.


    Pull out the magic sword at the waist and pry open the rotten wooden cabinet, revealing all kinds of sundries that are also rotten and broken.


    Shaking his head, gray left here and walked to other places.


    Boom!


    Another wall weighing several tons was lifted and overturned by gray, raising a lot of yellowish dust.


    Gray dodged until the yellowish dust disappeared, came up to check, and turned away a moment later.


    "Miss, what do you think this is?"


    The woman in red War Dress seemed to have gained something. Gray looked sideways.


    Then he saw that the other party was holding a basin shaped metal body in his hand. The interior of the basin shaped metal body was hollow and the top was a metal net.


    It was full of rust, but I could vaguely see that there were many runes.


    Sophia looked at the basin metal for a moment and said.


    "This should be a heater used for heating in the imperial period. It''s not of much value."


    Hearing this, the woman in red war clothes had to get rid of it. If it was a small object, she could stay. Such a large one was not easy to carry, so she had to give up.


    Boom!


    A badly squeezed door was kicked open by gray, and an inner room that had not collapsed appeared in front of gray.


    In the middle of the room, there is a bed and several cabinets. This should be a bedroom.


    Because the whole space was isolated from the outside world and the things in the room were well preserved, gray went in and searched.


    A standing cabinet was opened. There were clothes with traces of decay. With a touch of your hand, the clothes fell like lime on the wall.


    Gray opened a low cabinet again. There were several pairs of leather shoes in it, which were also very rotten.


    One cabinet after another opened. Most of the things inside were daily necessities of that era, but they were all rotten. It was strange that ordinary things could be preserved in a thousand years.


    A small drawer was opened, and a book appeared in front of gray. Gray didn''t care too much and stretched out his finger to touch the book. He had met many books before, but all of them broke when touched.


    "Well...?"


    The feeling of getting started brightened Gray''s eyes.


    The books touched didn''t suddenly disperse like ashes like those seen before, but gave gray a sense of elasticity.


    He reached out and slowly picked up the book and looked at it carefully.


    This is a book made entirely of leather. The cover and pages are made of leather.


    Not only that, these leather should also undergo special treatment. The books he met before are also leather covers, but they are also rotten. Obviously, even leather can''t be preserved for more than a thousand years without special treatment.


    "Strong cow."


    Turning the book over, gray saw the name of the book. Judging from the name, it should be a blood law book.


    He opened the page and confirmed his guess. It was indeed a blood method book with three sequences.


    In other words, you can directly cultivate to the barbarian level through this blood method book.


    "You can try."


    Although it is not the blood method book of wind wolf sequence that gray wants most, it is a blood method that can cultivate to the barbarian level after all.


    If you still can''t get the brute level wind wolf sequence blood method after reaching the strength of the crazy blood warrior, you can try to swallow the blood beast blood corresponding to this book and practice the brute level blood method in this book.


    Put the book away and searched again. After no harvest, gray left the room.


    "Good harvest?"


    Seeing gray coming out, Theresa, a man with brown beard, seemed to point out.


    Although they are searching for ruins, it is obvious that the surveillance of gray has not stopped. The scene that gray just found the blood method book should be seen by the other party.


    "OK."


    Gray glanced at Theresa, a man with a brown beard, and replied faintly.


    Theresa, a man with brown beard, obviously thought that the strength of the four of them was enough to kill him, but that was not the case. There were nine blood beasts, and he was not afraid of each other.


    "Ha ha."


    The man with brown beard was slightly dissatisfied with Gray''s "uncooperative" attitude, said.


    "Look, there should be three sequences in thickness? A spell learning book with three sequences, even the cheapest one, is at least 100000 gold coins, which is not just OK."


    "Really? It''s so valuable."


    Gray''s face remained unchanged and his voice pretended to be surprised.


    The man with brown beard looked suddenly cold and his eyes focused on gray.


    While he did so, Gray''s look cooled down and looked at each other equally coldly.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little subtle.


    Just then, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, said.


    "I don''t know what the blood beast sequence is? If we don''t have the blood beast sequence, we can exchange other sequence blood method books and copy one from each other."


    With each other''s words, the atmosphere in the field was broken. Theresa, a man with brown beard, withdrew her eyes to lock gray, and gray also made the cold color in his eyes no longer so conspicuous.


    If the other party can exchange other blood method books, he will not refuse. After all, if he exchanges with the other party, he will get two blood method books and gain more.


    The same is true for the other party. At the cost of the original blood method book, he has obtained the blood method book he doesn''t have, which is also a harvest.


    This should be a win-win situation.


    "Dali Niu series can cultivate to the barbarian level."


    Gray said.


    "Dali Niu? This is indeed the blood beast sequence we don''t have. We are willing to exchange transcripts with you with the first three sequences of the blood method book of other sequences."


    Said Sophia, a girl with purple hair.


    "What sequence blood method books do you have?"


    Gray''s problem.


    "Blood method books of five sequences: arrow stabbing pig, knife mantis, wind wolf, highly toxic bee and tide turtle."


    Said Sophia, a girl with purple hair.


    "Wind wolf sequence?!"


    Gray''s complexion remained unchanged, but he couldn''t help but rejoice that the other party actually had the wind wolf sequence blood method he wanted most, which was really a surprise.


    "I choose the wind wolf sequence."


    He said calmly.


    "Yes, after exploring the ruins, we can copy each other."


    The purple haired girl Sophia nodded.


    After the discussion, the five people continued to explore the ruins. A few hours later, they explored from the front to the rear of the ruins.


    During this period, gray and the purple haired girl Sophia had some gains and each obtained one or two Rune items.


    Gray obtained a rune item similar to a brooch. After Sophia identified it, it was confirmed that it was a rune item with the function of a raincoat after startup.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The man with brown beard walked forward and knocked on the collapsed walls. In front of one of the collapsed walls, he suddenly showed a smile and looked at gray.


    "Young master, come and give me a hand!"


    Seeing greeting himself in the opposite direction, gray raised his eyebrows, but he still walked over.


    At this time, the opposite side is standing in front of a collapsed heavy wall with a width of more than four meters and a length of nearly ten meters. Looking at the weight, I''m afraid there are more than ten tons.


    "You lift the other side and lift it together."


    See gray come over, has caught one corner of the brown beard man Teresa said.


    Gray nodded, walked to the other side of the wall, grabbed the other corner, and then began to work with the man with brown beard.


    With their efforts, the stone weighing more than ten tons trembled first, and then rose slowly.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the wall was overturned.


    A lot of dust rose and collapsed several meters high. Gray and the man with beard couldn''t help retreating back to avoid the raised dust.


    For a while, after the dust dispersed, they looked at the place covered by the wall.


    "Secret room?!"


    When he saw it, gray couldn''t help showing a slight surprise in his eyes.


    But in his sight, there was a place two meters long and two meters wide with downward stairs.


    Obviously, this is a staircase leading to the underground. According to the style of the world''s aristocrats, if there is no accident, this should be the secret room of the castle.


    Seeing the entrance, Theresa, a man with brown beard, also looked happy and said to Sophia.


    "Miss, the secret room has been found!"


    Sophia, the woman in red war dress and the woman in orange dress came up at once, and her eyes couldn''t help looking at the entrance.


    The dark entrance can only see the top ten steps, and the next darkness is like a giant beast that eats people.

 Chapter 170

    On the side of the entrance wall of the chamber of secrets, there was a place like a rune lamp control office. Sophia, a girl with purple hair, came forward and showed a trace of blood, but there was no light.


    She looked back at the orange war dress woman.


    "Julie, see if you can fix it."


    "Yes, miss."


    The woman called Julie, that is, the woman in orange war dress, nodded, came forward and made a few drums. There was light in the secret room immediately.


    "Rune master."


    Gray accidentally glanced at Julie, an orange war dress woman. Unexpectedly, she was still a rune teacher.


    Along the steps, the five people walked down. After almost tens of meters down, a tunnel with yellowish stone walls on both sides and stone slabs on the ground appeared in front of us.


    Five people walked forward, each step of the fall, are quite careful.


    For such a large imperial relic, it is inevitable that there are Rune mechanisms in the secret room, but I don''t know if these mechanisms have been damaged like the previous Rune lights for so long.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    More than 20 meters ahead, suddenly, a mechanical click sounded.


    Then, just above the five people''s heads, and even before and after the tunnel, several holes suddenly appeared. In the holes, sharp blades flashing cold light suddenly galloped out and shot at the five people.


    The faces of the five people were discovered at the first time.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    The speed characteristic of the wind wolf was brought to the limit by gray. Gray galloped to the front of the tunnel like a strong wind.


    When several cold shining sharp blades were about to hit him, they were suddenly swept away by a long blue and white sword.


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, also used different means.


    The purple haired girl also rushed forward quickly, no worse than gray.


    The girl in red war dress holds two short knives, which are tightly waved. No sharp blade can get close to her.


    Julie, an orange war dress woman, was extremely flexible. She turned around gently and avoided the sharp blades shot at her.


    The man with brown beard slapped his axe as a fan. With each slap, a large number of sharp blades shot at him were shot away.


    Through the coverage of the sharp blade, a door leaf appeared on the right side of the front wall, and gray entered it without hesitation.


    This is a small room of only tens of square meters. In the room, there are dozens of bronze bottles that look like water bottles.


    All these bronze bottles are labeled with words, but the handwriting has become blurred for too long.


    Gray casually opened one of them, and suddenly a stench came, making him unable to help but plug the bottle back.


    "It should be a place to store the blood of blood animals. After such a long time, the blood of these blood animals should have rotted and deteriorated."


    As soon as gray arrived, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, had arrived, but she didn''t come forward like gray.


    Looking at gray, who was fumigated by the stench, her face was calm and explained, but there was a trace of schadenfreude in her eyes.


    Leaving the room, the five continued down the tunnel.


    The tunnel is not linear, but slightly inward.


    After several tens of meters, the five people arrived at a room without triggering the mechanism. I don''t know whether there is no mechanism or the mechanism has been damaged.


    In the room, one left and one right, there are two cabinets in total. On the cabinets, there are five drawers respectively. On each drawer, there are also labels that can''t see the handwriting clearly.


    Five people came forward and opened these drawers. They found that there were medicine bottles in these drawers.


    The potions that can be collected by the relic owner are probably magic potions, but unfortunately, after inspection by the five people, they found that some have dried up and some have given off a stench, which have all failed.


    The five who had no harvest continued to move forward.


    Just a few meters ahead.


    Hula!


    The walls around the tunnel suddenly lit up, and then fireballs as big as football suddenly appeared.


    Like a meteor falling from the sky, with a burning breath, it fell on the five people and completely blocked the tunnel before and after the five people.


    All five of them were dignified.


    Different from the mechanism that shoots a sharp blade before, the power of this mechanism is obviously not a little stronger.


    Poof!


    The magic sword in his hand was entangled by lightning. Gray cut it out with a sword. A fireball was split in two and finally turned into Mars and disappeared.


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, held a long gun. The purple light surrounded the tip of the gun. A gun pierced out, trembled slightly on the fireball, and one fireball disappeared completely.


    The woman in red combat clothes hit each other with two short knives, and then suddenly white lights shot out, and fireballs broke in response.


    The woman in the orange war suit held a black whip, which was thrown out and stirred on fireballs, and then pulled back, and fireballs were crushed.


    Theresa, a man with a brown beard, was chopping out with an axe. Every time the axe went down, a fireball was broken.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the five people passed through the tunnel with a fireball on their shoulders, and then a room appeared in front of them.


    Seeing what was in the room, gray rushed in almost immediately, not only him, but also Sophia.


    Because in the room at this time, there is an arc-shaped weapon rack, on which hundreds of weapons are displayed.


    The most conspicuous are the two weapons facing the entrance and the innermost side.


    A dagger and a gun, the weapon racks of the two weapons exist separately, and other weapons arch around the two weapons like stars supporting the moon.


    Whoosh!


    Rush over, gray grabs the dagger quickly.


    He doesn''t use a gun, but a dagger, which is easy to carry, and can be used in many places. He wants a dagger more than a gun, so he first grabs a dagger.


    Pop!


    The dagger was smoothly grasped by him.


    After starting, his eyes showed a trace of surprise. The dagger was connected with the scabbard, and it was actually more than ten kilograms. The volume of the dagger was small, and it actually had this weight. It seems that the density of the metal used is very high.


    He didn''t care to look at the dagger. When he got the dagger, he quickly grabbed the remaining gun with his other hand. Although he didn''t use the gun, he could not let go of a weapon that might be a magic weapon.


    However, this time he caught an empty, to be exact, he was stopped.


    A palm hit him and hit him directly with the hand he was holding the gun.


    It was Sophia, a girl with purple hair.


    The other party''s speed was no worse than gray. After gray arrived, she immediately arrived and intercepted Gray''s hand holding the long gun. At the same time, one hand firmly held the long gun in her hand.


    Seeing that the spear had completely fallen into the hands of the purple haired girl Sophia, gray had to give up.


    Insert the dagger into a weapon slot in the leg of the leather armor and start turning to the remaining hundreds of weapons.


    However, the results of the search disappointed him a little. Among these weapons, there are not a few weapons with good quality. He saw many thousands of trained weapons and even more than a dozen weapons that are likely to be magic weapons.


    Unfortunately, these weapons have not been completely preserved, and there are traces of serious corrosion on the surface. Not only can they not stimulate the attributes of weapons, but they can''t even be reused as ordinary weapons.


    After looking for all the weapons in the room and confirming that there was nothing useful, gray went to a corner of the room, separated from the four, and took out the dagger he had just grabbed.


    Just now I was only trying to grab weapons. I didn''t have time to check how the dagger is and whether it has been corroded.


    to be sonorous!


    Pull it off and a green dagger appears in front of gray.


    The whole dagger is dark green, not the green of plants, but the deep and depressing dark green.


    A trace of blood poured into the dagger, and the dark green color on the surface of the dagger became deeper and almost turned into ink.


    He stabbed a dagger into the side wall.


    It''s not too sharp. At most, it''s the sharpness of the magic sword when it doesn''t excite the lightning attribute.


    "What is the attribute?"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    This dagger doesn''t seem to have the ability to increase the sharpness and power of weapons.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to wait and study slowly. He put the dagger back on the leather armor''s calf and looked at Sophia.


    Sophia and the four just looked at gray. The two sides tacitly didn''t mention the fight just now and continued to move forward.


    Dozens of meters ahead, the tunnel has come to an end, and in front, a room appears in front of us.


    But just then, a sudden change occurred!


    Boom!


    With the roar, in front of and behind the tunnel, suddenly, a metal wall crashed down, and the whole tunnel was completely blocked. They were locked in the tunnel.

 Chapter 171

    "No!"


    Looking at the two metal walls in front of and behind the tunnel, gray and Sophia changed color and attacked the metal wall in front of them.


    Dang!


    Gray wrapped the magic sword of thunder light and split it on the metal wall. The surface of the metal wall suddenly flickered with thunder light, but when the thunder light was over, there was only one shallow scratch in the place split by Gray''s magic sword.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The attack of Sophia, a purple haired girl, was the same, leaving only a shallow scratch on the metal wall.


    "What hard metal!"


    Gray''s face sank. With his current strength and the power of magic sword, even the steel column can be cut.


    Cleave on the metal wall, but only leave a shallow scratch, which shows the firmness of the metal used in the metal wall.


    Now even the road behind has been cut off. Even if you want to retreat, there is no way.


    "What now, miss?"


    The purple haired girl Sophia''s face sank, and the woman in red war dress looked worried.


    "Try the walls on both sides."


    Said Sophia, a purple haired girl, with a beautiful frown.


    Theresa, a man with brown beard, a woman in red war suit and a woman in orange war suit quickly attacked the side wall with weapons. Gray also tried to attack the side wall.


    Poof!


    With the attack of several people, the wall of the stone wall was broken and large stones fell.


    But the look on their faces was more and more ugly, because after the stones fell, there were also metal walls behind them.


    Finally, I tried it on both sides, on the top of my head and on the ground. I found that these four places were also covered by metal walls, and they were completely sealed in this tunnel.


    "Trapped to death!"


    Gray frowned and thought about the possibility of calling the blood beast into the ruins and damaging the mechanism from outside the tunnel.


    "Your Excellency gray."


    Just then, behind gray, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, came up and greeted him. Gray looked back at each other suspiciously.


    "I have a way to destroy this mechanism, but I will pay a high price for it."


    Facing Gray''s gaze, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, said.


    "What do you want?"


    Gray asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I''ll choose one of the things in it first."


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, squinted. Her squinted eyes turned up slightly, just like a cunning fox.


    Gray instinctively kept alert, frowned and thought for a moment, but finally he was helpless.


    "Yes."


    Although he wanted to call nine blood beasts into the tunnel and destroy them from the outside of the mechanism, he was not sure whether it was feasible.


    If the other party really has the ability to destroy this mechanism, it''s not impossible for the other party to choose one thing first. After all, if the mechanism can''t be destroyed today, no matter how many things are useless.


    "Then I''ll start!"


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, turned around and walked to the metal wall. She took out a crystal bottle from a position of the war suit. There was black liquid in the crystal bottle.


    Open the cork of the crystal bottle, she tilted the crystal bottle slightly to let the black liquid flow out of the crystal bottle, and then drew a semicircle on the metal wall.


    Squeak!


    As the black liquid touches the metal wall, drastic changes appear.


    The metal touched by the black liquid bubbles and melts like melted ice.


    Finally, a semi-circular hollowed out trace appears. With a gentle kick, a semi-circular gap enough for people to pass through has appeared.


    "What a strong corrosivity!"


    Gray was secretly frightened at this scene.


    He has tried to strengthen the metal wall, and such a strong metal wall can be corroded so easily.


    The strong corrosiveness of this black liquid can be seen. Gray feels that even the aqua regia of previous lives may not be as corrosive as this black liquid.


    Squatting through the gap, the five entered a huge room.


    In the room, there was a pile of glittering gold coins, even more than the gold coins gray found in the imperial ruins in the red leaf forest.


    In addition, there is a wooden cabinet.


    Gray came to the wooden cabinet and opened it. He couldn''t help but shine in front of his eyes.


    There were purple and black things in front of me. They were magic coins one after another, densely stacked with the whole box.


    Unlike gold coins, magic coins are not afraid of counterfeiting as they have strong value, so there is no sign on them.


    In other words, this box of magic coins can be used directly.


    "I''m afraid there are more than 10000."


    Glancing at the height of the box, gray estimated.


    Ten thousand magic coins are one million gold coins. There is no doubt that this is an extremely huge wealth.


    Then he looked to other parts of the room, and there was nothing else. Obviously, this room should be a place for stacking gold coins, magic coins and other belongings.


    "Mr. gray, according to the agreement, I''ll choose first!"


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, came up and said with a smile.


    Hearing the other party''s words, gray suddenly clicked in his heart and looked bad.


    There were two things in the room, a pile of gold coins and a box of magic coins.


    Among them, the highest value should be that pile of gold coins. Even if they are simply sold as gold, they are absolutely worth millions.


    The second is the magic coin.


    However, there was a problem, that is, how to carry the gold coins. Even if he used all nine blood beasts for carrying, he could not take much gold coins.


    So, really speaking, the magic coin is the most profitable after the choice.


    If there is no accident, the other party may choose magic coins, but if he does, he will guard a pile of Jinshan but can''t take it away.


    Seeing Gray''s ugly face, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, smiled even more.


    "I choose..."


    At this point, she deliberately paused.


    "This pile of gold coins!"


    "Uh...?"


    Gray couldn''t help looking at each other in amazement. Would the other party choose the pile of gold coins that can''t be taken away?


    Facing Gray''s unexpected eyes, Sophia, a girl with purple hair, turned her mouth slightly and went straight to the pile of gold coins.


    Hula!


    The next moment, Gray''s eyes were almost staring out.


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, came to the gold coins, took out a leather bag with many golden lines from her waist, opened it and approached the pile of gold coins.


    Then... The gold coins, which were more than those in the red leaf forest ruins, suddenly disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    "Rune space bag...!"


    There is no doubt that the only thing that can make such a number of gold coins disappear suddenly is the rune space bag.


    And the volume of this Rune space bag is not small, at least more than ten cubic meters. After all, the volume of that pile of gold coins is not small.


    "I have a rune space bag!"


    Gray looked at the purple haired girl Sophia with deep surprise.


    The family power behind Sophia, a girl with purple hair, is probably stronger than he thought. She even owns something like a space bag.


    "However, among the three dukes and seven Marquis families of the purple moon Kingdom, there is no family with a surname called pandra. It seems that the surname she reported when she introduced herself should be false."


    Gray guessed.


    After exploring the chamber of secrets, the five people continued to explore other places of the ruins, but they never gained anything again.


    It was almost evening. Instead of leaving, the five people set up a tent in an open space of the ruins and prepared to spend the night here tonight.


    "Let''s start copying blood methods from each other now?"


    The man with brown beard is patrolling around. The woman in red war dress and the woman in orange war dress are preparing dinner. Sophia looks at gray and says with a smile on her face.


    "OK."


    Gray nodded.


    He was in a good mood. Although his income was not as good as that of the purple haired girl Sophia, there was no way. With such a pile of gold coins and no Rune space bag, he couldn''t move much. Even if he was allowed to choose first, he would certainly choose magic coins.


    Pass the blood method of Dali cow sequence to the other party. Instead, gray gets three small volumes of wind wolf sequence blood method.


    After picking up the blood method book, gray looked through it carefully and confirmed that it was the blood method book of the wind wolf sequence, he began to copy the barbarian blood method book with the paper and pen provided by Sophia.


    A few days later, Bihai forest was close to the forest near Qingluo town.


    Gray and Sophia appear here. Because they want to copy the blood method book, gray walks with each other all the way. Nine blood beasts are manipulated by him and follow them far away.


    The two sides are on their way in the daytime. In the morning and afternoon, they copy the blood method book. After a few days, they have finished copying, and the transaction is completely completed.

 Chapter 172

    "Stop and hand over the green luocao."


    "Why, we picked the green luocao, and why should we give it to you?"


    "We are from the giant mercenary regiment."


    ¡­¡­


    The five people walked out of the forest. Suddenly, the voice of dispute in front came into their ears.


    Hearing this sound, the five people raised their eyebrows, but they didn''t stop.


    Soon, everyone saw the situation ahead.


    Dozens of mercenaries with the logo of giant crocodile mercenary regiment on their arms intercepted near the forest exit, intercepted all mercenaries who wanted to leave the blue sea forest, and forced them to hand over the green luocao they collected.


    "Station -"


    A short mercenary who seemed to be the leader of the crocodile mercenary team subconsciously scolded gray five.


    But when he saw the clothes on Sophia''s four people, the scolding voice broke halfway, as if he had been strangled by someone suddenly.


    "What''s up?" Theresa, a man with a brown beard, snorted coldly and looked at the short mercenary.


    "No... nothing!"


    It''s a good eyesight to be a captain in the giant mercenary regiment.


    At a glance, he saw that Sophia''s four men had extraordinary war clothes. Although their colors were different, they all belonged to the boutique of war clothes without exception.


    He had only seen such exquisite war clothes on his commander, and he even vaguely felt that even the war clothes on the commander were worse than those on the four people in front of him.


    There is no doubt that the identity of people who can wear such war clothes is by no means simple. They are likely to come from the noble family. If not, they definitely have a great relationship with the noble family.


    Although the strength of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment is still strong, he is absolutely unwilling to make enemies with such people, so he yelled and stopped halfway.


    "Several adults, please!"


    He waved to the mercenaries of the other crocodile mercenaries to get out of the way, and then politely said to Sophia.


    Sophia and the four of them ignored and went straight out.


    As for the behavior of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment, although they see it in their eyes, they obviously do not mean to take the lead for ordinary mercenaries.


    As aristocrats, they don''t care about disputes between ordinary people.


    Gray followed Sophia and walked out. He was wearing an ordinary leather armor. It was obvious that he was not with Sophia.


    Seeing gray like this, several mercenaries on the sidelines felt bright in front of them and hurried forward to follow gray behind.


    All this was naturally seen in the eyes of the short mercenary of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment. His face flashed a hesitant color. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he quickly asked Sophia politely with a smile on his face.


    "Four adults, are they with you?"


    The short mercenary asked, pointing to gray and the mercenaries behind gray.


    Sophia stopped and saw Gray pointed by the short mercenary. Sophia said with a strange smile on her face.


    "No, we don''t know them well."


    Then she went straight out with her brown beard and pulled away from gray.


    "Hand over the green luocao on you."


    When Sophia gave a positive reply, the short mercenary stood up and stopped gray with a cold hum.


    Looking at the mercenaries of the huge mercenary regiment who blocked his way, gray raised his eyebrows. He was not angry about Sophia''s practice, because he really didn''t know each other well.


    "Don''t you hear me? Hand over the green luocao on you. You, open the box behind you. We need to check it."


    Seeing that gray didn''t do what he wanted, the short mercenary angrily came forward and tried to take down the wooden box behind gray for inspection.


    A mercenary walking in the forest was carrying a heavy wooden box with inconvenient movement, which was obviously abnormal. If he guessed well, there might be a lot of green luocao in the wooden box.


    "Get out!"


    As a noble child, gray never had the habit of bullying others, but it doesn''t mean that he needs to tolerate several civilians.


    Even with a weight of no less than 200 kg on his back, he was still not greatly affected. He kicked out heavily and suddenly kicked on the short mercenary.


    Boom!


    The short mercenary flew backwards, slammed into a tree, spit out blood immediately, and the whole man was listless in an instant.


    If he can become a senior figure in the giant mercenary team, his strength is naturally good. He has practiced blood skills and his strength has reached the middle blood warrior.


    But it is a pity that in front of him is a person who can also rank in the forefront among fierce blood soldiers.


    "Damn it, he hurt the captain!"


    Seeing the brave captain at ordinary times, he was kicked off by someone. The mercenaries of dozens of giant crocodile mercenaries around were stunned at first, then immediately responded, pulled out their weapons and surrounded.


    Although the captain was injured by the other party, it was obvious that the other party was a sneak attack, and there were dozens of people here. How could they be afraid of the other party?


    Besides, as mercenaries, which one is not the one who licks blood at the edge of the knife and meets an enemy stronger than themselves is a common thing. If they are afraid of an enemy stronger than themselves, what else should they be?


    Shua, Shua!


    Two mercenaries, one on the left and one on the right, slashed at gray with long knives.


    Prick!


    In the front direction, a mercenary with a gun stabbed gray in the head like a poisonous snake before the two of them.


    The three shot fiercely and wanted Gray''s life as soon as they shot.


    With a cold face, gray tilted his head slightly and had escaped the stabbing spear.


    By this time, the knives from the left and right sides had come close to gray.


    to be sonorous!


    A sound of weapons coming out of scabbard sounded, and then a blue and white sword light flashed twice in a row.


    Poof, poof!


    The two men with knives cleaved to Gray''s throat, suddenly burst into the bleeding fog, and the look in their eyes suddenly became dull.


    Gray, who killed them with a sword, stepped out one step and came to the gunman. He cut with a sword towards the gunman.


    Poof!


    The man with the gun was split in half with the handle of the gun and the man, and his blood was spilled wildly.


    Two knives wiped the throats of the two mercenaries, took a step forward and split a mercenary, a gun and a man in two. There were four movements in total, but in the eyes of outsiders, it was only a moment.


    In a flash, the three companions were dead and were besieging dozens of mercenaries who were attacking gray. Their faces flashed with shock, but followed by extreme anger.


    Revenge for your companions!


    Gray''s powerful strength not only failed to scare them, but stimulated their ferocity.


    How about the strength of the other party? They have dozens of people. Even if they use random knives, they can kill the other party.


    Shua, Shua!


    There are weapons attacking gray in the front, back, left and right directions. Unless gray has wings, he can''t escape.


    Gray really doesn''t have wings. Also can''t fly, so he really can''t hide, but he''s a fierce blood soldier.


    Ding Ding!


    More than a dozen weapons fell on gray, but there was a sound like metal collision.


    With the defensive characteristics of shadow snake, his body defense is extremely strong. It''s not too much to call it copper skin and iron bone.


    These weapons cleaved on him as if they were cleaved on real metal.


    Poof!


    Let these weapons chop on himself, gray waved his sword and cut out from front, back, left and right.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    No mercenary could stop Gray''s sword. Even some mercenaries were split in half.


    Patter, patter!


    The sound of falling heavily sounded almost at the same time, and there was an emptiness around gray, who was surrounded by a lot of people, because of the death of these people.


    "Ah --"


    "Devil, devil!"


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten companions died miserably. The mercenaries of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment, who were originally surrounded and ready to support their companions at any time, turned pale.


    They were really used to life and death. The death of the previous three companions inspired their blood. However, when they saw that the strength of their opponents was no longer equal to the number of people, they finally collapsed.


    Turn around and run away.


    But it''s a pity that gray has never been a good man. Since he has a feud, he naturally has no reason to let go.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray''s figure flashes continuously. Every time he flashes, he will appear in front of a mercenary of a huge mercenary regiment and kill him with a sword.


    Led to the escape of mercenaries one by one with despair and panic.


    "Stop!"


    Dozens of mercenaries were killed by gray, leaving only a few.


    At this time, an extremely angry burst of applause sounded, and a figure wearing a black war suit raised dust, leaving a clear trace of dust behind him.

 Chapter 173

    "Head, it''s head!"


    "Great, the head has come to save us!"


    ¡­¡­


    The mercenaries of the great evil mercenary regiment who fled in fear looked at the figure from the dust, and their faces showed the color of hope one after another.


    As if suddenly there was a power, they all fled in the direction of the arrival of the head of the giant mercenary regiment.


    It''s hard for gray not to notice the huge noise from the dust and the thunderous roar, and his response is


    Whoosh!


    He appeared again in front of a mercenary of a giant crocodile mercenary regiment, cut him in two with a sword, and the joy of the arrival of the head of his own mercenary regiment remained on the other party''s face.


    When the man from the dust arrived, it was also the time when gray killed the mercenaries of the last escaped giant crocodile mercenary regiment.


    "You, you..."


    Looking at the last member of his own mercenary regiment being chopped down by gray, the whole face of the head of the crocodile mercenary regiment was distorted by anger.


    This is a man with slightly dark skin, but his face at this time becomes extremely frightening because of anger and distortion.


    He is not only the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment, but also a fierce blood soldier. The reason why he came to such a small place as Qinglong Town is that he took a fancy to the profits brought by green luocao.


    Although the price of green luocao is not too expensive, it is only worth a few gold coins, but when the quantity is enough, it is also a terrible wealth.


    Even more money than he received several mercenary missions, so he came with a mercenary regiment to catch all the green luocao produced in the Bihai forest near Qinglong Town.


    Relying on his strength and the strength of the giant mercenary regiment, he robbed other mercenary teams and soon had a lot of income.


    Therefore, he was in a good mood and asked the mercenary team to invite some beautiful women to the city to live an indulgent life every day.


    But just now, he actually heard someone make trouble. He immediately felt that he needed to make a good stand, so he rushed over in person.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after he came, he saw that the members of his mercenary team were being chased and killed. Even if he yelled, the other party still didn''t stop.


    "Your name?"


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. His eyes were cold and staring at gray.


    Judging from the shooting situation just now, Gray''s strength is at least a superior blood soldier, and his appearance is still so young. Obviously, this young man should have some background.


    "Gray Fergus."


    With a flick of the magic sword, gray shook off the blood stains on the sword, and said calmly.


    "Fergus family?"


    The man with slightly dark skin recalled carefully, but there was no memory about the family. His eyes were colder and colder.


    "The Marquis of Oka doesn''t have this family. Are you from outside the Marquis?"


    "So what."


    Gray''s face remained unchanged when he was stared at by the other party''s colder eyes.


    "Good, good, very good."


    A man with dark skin and cold eyes.


    "I don''t know how my giant crocodile mercenary regiment provoked you, but since you killed the people of my giant crocodile mercenary regiment, you''ll keep your life!"


    Dozens of mercenaries have been killed, and the giant crocodile mercenary regiment has almost been abandoned. If it comes from the noble family under the Marquis of Oka, he can only eat it today.


    Although the giant crocodile mercenary regiment is powerful, it does not dare to attack the nobles in the Marquis of Oka, otherwise he will be wanted by the Marquis of Oka family.


    But if the other party is a nobleman outside the Marquis, there will be less scruples.


    Even if they kill the other party, the Oka family will not do anything to him, because the other party''s aristocratic status is not recognized in the Marquis of Oka.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    He ran wildly to gray, and the ground trembled with each step, as if it was not a man running, but a giant human elephant.


    And with every step he took, his momentum became stronger and stronger. When he was only a few meters away from gray, this momentum reached the strongest.


    Suddenly he pulled out the sword from his waist, jumped up and cut gray violently.


    Shua!


    Gray looked calm. Facing the fierce knife, the magic sword in his hand was surrounded by thunder and lightning. It was also a powerful sword that cut to the other party.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded like a huge Gong and drum. Several mercenaries who were close to the scene were directly buzzing in their ears, almost unstable and fell to the ground.


    Violent forces collide between knives and swords, and electric sparks squeak.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Then, the two figures hurried back again and again, leaving a series of deep footprints.


    But gray stepped back a little less, and the man with slightly dark skin stepped back a little more.


    In fact, the blood method of men with slightly dark skin is also strong in strength, and there is little difference between gray and gray in terms of strength.


    However, the magic sword in Gray''s hand has the power increase of lightning, which is naturally stronger than the attack of men with slightly dark skin.


    "Fierce blood soldiers, no wonder they dare to be so crazy!"


    In the retreat, the man with slightly dark skin snorted coldly.


    With a sudden step on the ground, a deep pit appeared on the ground, and his figure rushed out like a tank and rushed to gray.


    "Magic weapon?"


    Facing the man with slightly dark skin, gray raised his eyebrows.


    Just now, the thunder and lightning did not follow the trend from the other party''s sword into the other party''s body, as if it had been controlled.


    Obviously, the sword in the other party''s hand should also be a magic weapon, so it can stop his lightning invasion.


    Whoosh!


    He also moved and rushed towards the slightly dark man, but when he was close to the slightly dark man, his speed suddenly soared.


    Quickly appeared in front of the slightly black man, and took the lead before the slightly black man.


    "So fast?"


    Gray suddenly appeared in front of him and quickly cut with a sword, which surprised the slightly dark man and quickly resisted with a horizontal knife.


    Dang!


    Gray''s sword was blocked, but the slightly dark man was shocked back by the power of the sword.


    A hasty move to resist, of course, can''t stop Gray''s attack with all his strength.


    Whoosh!


    A sword cuts back the man with slightly dark skin. Gray follows suit and quickly chases the man with slightly dark skin.


    Looking at gray, the man with slightly dark skin screamed bad. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the knife in his hand suddenly flashed red, and then he cut gray in the air.


    Hula!


    A flame blade suddenly appeared, broke away from the knife in the man''s hand with slightly dark skin and cut at gray.


    This should be the ability of the other party''s magic weapon.


    Crackling!


    The flame blade suddenly hit, gray raised his eyebrows, and the sword and thunder in his hand flashed in a cross and cut off to the flame blade.


    Boom!


    The flame blade was chopped, but gray also stopped slightly because of his hand.


    Although he rushed to the slightly black man immediately after he shot, the slightly black man stabilized his figure and adjusted by relying on Gray''s pause just now.


    "Drink -"


    At the same time, he drank violently and suddenly stepped on the ground.


    As he stepped on the ground, the ground trembled, a roar sounded, and the soil suddenly rolled out, running several meters high, like mud and stone flowing to gray.


    "Drink -"


    Looking at the overwhelming debris flow, gray also showed a trace of dignity in his eyes. With the cold ice wind blade, a slightly glittering green light was cut out.


    Poof!


    The rolling debris flow is split in two from the middle position, and the cold ice spreads and directly attaches to the surface of the debris flow, preventing the rolling of the debris flow.


    Whoosh!


    Gray, like a swift lightning, passed through the gap in the middle of the debris flow, came to the man with slightly dark skin, and cut his throat to the man with slightly dark skin.


    Dang!


    In the face of gray who stopped his blood beast ability and suddenly approached, the man with slightly dark skin waved a knife to resist in a hurry. The knife collided with Gray''s sword, forcing Gray''s sword to deviate from the original direction.


    However, Gray''s sword slipped and directly hit the slightly dark man''s abdomen.


    Poof!


    There was a sharp pain in the abdomen, and the man with slightly dark skin flew upside down.


    His valuable war clothes were cut, and a shallow wound appeared in his abdomen.


    Had it not been for the protection of war clothes, he would have been ripped open by gray.


    But even so, he still has a hard time.


    Violent lightning poured into his body along the wound and directly blackened the wound.


    Not only that, the current poured into the dark man''s whole body, and the dark man suddenly trembled unnaturally. The knife in his hand was almost unstable, and his whole body was numb.


    Boom!


    He slammed into a tree, the whole tree was broken with a click, and he fell to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Naturally, gray would not miss such an opportunity. With his terrible speed, he was close to the slightly dark man with only a few steps, and the magic sword stabbed the slightly dark man in the throat.


    The man with slightly dark skin was numb, his body was uncontrollable and trembled. He tried to lift his knife to resist, but it was a little late.


    The magic sword pierced the hole quickly.


    Poof!


    The throat of the man with slightly dark skin was pierced, but there was no blood flowing out, because the violent lightning stopped all this.


    At the throat, the whole place was blackened. Not only that, there were traces of blackening all over the body, and the hair was like hot.


    The man''s skin, which was a little dark, became dark, just like a coal miner.


    After turning, the only eyes that didn''t become scorched black finally fell down weakly.

 Chapter 174

    "The head of the crocodile mercenary regiment is dead?!"


    When gray killed the mercenaries of the huge mercenary regiment, the mercenaries who were bullied by the crocodile mercenary regiment could not help clapping their hands.


    What gray is doing is what they want to do but dare not do. Now someone has finally done it. It''s happy in their hearts.


    However, when the head of the crocodile mercenary regiment arrived and shot at gray, they couldn''t help worrying about gray secretly.


    Gray''s strength looks really strong, but it is said that the head of the crocodile mercenary regiment is a fierce blood soldier. Is gray an opponent?


    Therefore, when gray not only blocked the attack of the head of the giant evil mercenary regiment, but also killed the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment without damage, they were stunned.


    It is said that the head of the huge mercenary regiment with the strength of fierce blood soldiers died like this?


    That''s the end of the famous crocodile mercenary regiment in the Marquis of Oka?


    What they see makes them feel unreal.


    "It''s not only sharp with the wind blade, but also cold, miss. What kind of blood beast ability is this?"


    The orange war dress woman looked surprised and asked Sophia, a girl with purple hair.


    "If I guess correctly, he should practice the blood method of the wind wolf sequence, which should be the mutated wind blade."


    Sophia raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "The blood method of the wind wolf sequence? But miss, looking at his fight just now, it seems that his strength is not worse than that of the head of the huge mercenary regiment who is obviously good at strength."


    Beside, the woman in red War Dress frowned.


    "It''s not just the variation of the blood beast''s ability, but also the variation of its strength, and even the variation of its defense."


    Sophia, a girl with purple hair, explained.


    "The ability of blood beast has changed, and the power and even defense have also changed?"


    Theresa, a man with a brown beard, looked slightly surprised.


    Since the relic met gray again, he has been quite unhappy with gray.


    Obviously, my young lady allowed the other party to explore the ruins together. She took extra care of the other party, but the other party still pushed forward and retreated.


    Originally, he thought the other party was an arrogant teenager with some strength. Now it seems that although he still can''t escape the impression of arrogance, at least the other party should have some confidence, so he won''t be afraid to face his four people.


    Of course, in his opinion, the other party''s confidence is nothing.


    If the four of them really want to deal with each other, it''s not enough to rely on the strength shown by the other party.


    Pull out the wallet of the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment, put the magic weapon into the back backpack, and gray looks at the four purple haired girls Sophia and walks towards Qingluo town.


    His horses were still kept in the stables of the town tavern, and the hotel rooms were not returned.


    After a day''s rest in the tavern, the next day, gray checked out, rode away from Qingluo town and was ready to return home.


    Although there was an accident during this trip to look for the ruins, I unexpectedly met Sophia, a girl with purple hair, in the ruins, but I also gained a lot.


    Gold coins alone earn more than one million. In addition, there are two magic weapons and two blood law books.


    Most importantly, one of them is the blood method book of the wind wolf sequence he needs most. In this regard, I want to thank the purple haired girl Sophia. The other party actually has the blood method book of the wind wolf sequence.


    These are not his greatest gains. Naturally, his greatest gains must be his ability to control the corpse.


    The power of this ability is obvious. In theory, there is almost no limit.


    After all, with the increase of the number of blood beasts he controls and the strength of blood beasts he controls, the effect of this ability will be stronger.


    Of course, this is only in theory. In fact, it should have limits.


    Although he has not reached the upper limit of the control number, gray estimates that there should be a limit to control the number of blood beasts, but he has not reached that limit yet.


    Moreover, although this ability can theoretically control the corpses of powerful blood beasts, where to find the corpses of powerful blood beasts is a problem.


    But even so, there is no doubt that this ability is powerful.


    After riding away from Qingluo town and walking into the remote uninhabited Road, in a forest hollow near gray, suddenly, nine giants rushed out quickly and came to Gray''s near. It was the nine blood beasts he controlled.


    The ability to control the blood beast is his bottom card. He doesn''t want people to know, so he ordered the nine blood beasts to detour to the forest clearing and wait for his arrival.


    With the nine blood beasts, gray continued on his way. He also settled in the towns and villages along the way, and the nine blood beasts were arranged by him in the nearby mountains and forests.


    The speed of traveling alone is naturally very fast. Even if he doesn''t hurry with all his strength, five days later, he is quite close to the junction of Sidney collar and Oka collar.


    The sun was about to set, and the sky was crimson. When gray thought he was going to sleep out today, a small town appeared in front of him.


    Depending on the size, it should be just a small town with a population of 10000 or 20000. He ordered nine blood beasts to hide in the nearby woods, and gray rode to the small town.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Just then, a large number of black arrows suddenly appeared.


    Cut through the air, with a terrible roar, rushed towards him.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Gray''s face changed and his left hand patted the horse''s back, the whole man jumped down from the horse and quickly avoided to the side.


    Although he has the ability of infrared perception, he failed to find the enemy in advance this time, because the other party is an attack hidden outside his infrared perception.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray''s horse, which cost more than ten gold coins, was directly shot into a hedgehog. Even so, gray still couldn''t completely avoid it.


    The number of black arrows is too much, the coverage is too wide, and the speed is also very fast.


    Even faster than the sharp blade mechanism gray encountered in the ruins before. Even though Gray had reacted very quickly, there were still dozens of black arrows shot at him.


    Although he was wearing an iron rhinoceros inner armor, the iron rhinoceros inner armor was only vest type after all, which could only protect the position of the trunk, and his head and limbs were exposed.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    At this moment, the defensive characteristics of the shadow snake saved him. The arrows on his body were like shooting on steel. Just piercing his clothes, he was powerless.


    The most dangerous arrow even hit him directly on the head, but still couldn''t leave a scar.


    After a wave of arrow rain, the ground was full of arrows, but soon, arrows dissipated like black smoke.


    "This is the blood beast ability!"


    Seeing this scene, gray immediately judged.


    No wonder I thought the power of these arrows was much stronger than that of ordinary archers. It turned out to be the ability of blood animals.


    "Who on earth wants to kill me? Sophia, they repented, or...?"


    Gray quickly gave orders to the nine blood beasts to come at full speed.


    Boom!


    Just then, a roar sounded, and a large number of earth and rock rolled up to several meters high, just like a surging flood hitting gray.


    "Drink -"


    Gray roared and Han Bing cut out the wind blade to face the flood composed of earth and rock. At the same time, he had guessed about the people or forces who wanted to kill himself.


    With the same blood beast ability as the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment, there is no doubt that those who come to assassinate themselves are definitely related to the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment.


    Poof!


    The torrent of soil was split in half by the cold ice wind blade and frozen.


    Whoosh!


    Through the frozen debris gap, gray drew his sword and rushed towards the man who attacked the debris flow.


    Soon he saw the man.


    This is a man wearing a black war suit with an inch of head. He holds a very long and wide knife in his hand.


    Shua!


    Looking at the coming gray, he didn''t retreat but advance. He suddenly stepped on the ground and cut gray violently with a very long and wide knife in his hand.


    There is white light flashing on the blade. Obviously, it should be a magic weapon.


    Whoosh!


    Gray dodged aside quickly.


    Poof!


    The man''s knife was cut on the ground, leaving a deep crack.


    Whew!


    Gray, who avoided the man''s chopping, appeared on the man''s side. He was just about to cut at the man, but suddenly heard the sound of breaking the air behind him. He quickly dodged and looked behind him.


    He saw a medium-sized man in a gray war suit, holding a long gun, surrounded by blue light on the tip of the gun.


    Just before and after the inch haired man surrounded gray in the middle.


    "Gray Fergus, do you think you can escape by killing my mesfield family?"


    The gun in his hand locked gray far away. The medium-sized man looked at gray with cold eyes.


    "Is the crocodile mercenary regiment a force belonging to the mesfield family?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    The mesfield family, gray has heard that this is a count family under the Marquis of Oka. Unexpectedly, the giant crocodile mercenary regiment belongs to this family.


    "Why, don''t you know?"


    Hearing that gray didn''t know the relationship between the crocodile mercenary regiment and the mesfield family, the medium-sized man snorted coldly.


    The crocodile mercenary regiment is an affiliated force of the mesfield family, which is almost an open secret in the aristocratic circle of the Marquis of Oka.


    Gray went on the road alone and hardly entered the city. He would spend the night in the city, town and village only in the evening.


    In the process of tracking gray, when they learned the news, they thought Gray was trying to avoid the retaliation of the mesfield family.


    "Whether you know the relationship between the giant crocodile mercenary regiment and the meisfei family or not, since you killed the meisfei family, you don''t want to leave okaling alive!"


    The inch haired man opened his mouth in a cold voice and his eyes were cold.


    He and the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment were selected by the mesfield family from the soldiers. They practiced the same blood method. Their relationship is excellent.


    When he heard that the other party was killed, he took the initiative to apply for revenge for the other party.

 Chapter 175

    "I really don''t know the relationship between the crocodile mercenary regiment and the mesfield family."


    Facing the two fierce blood soldiers, an inch haired man and a medium-sized man, Gray''s face was very calm from beginning to end.


    Hearing the words of the inch haired man, he looked at the inch haired man and said.


    "But now that I have offended, there is no way."


    Speaking of this, he gave a speech.


    "I can only kill you both!"


    "With you...?"


    The inch haired man flew into a rage, and his hand holding the war knife was swollen with anger.


    A medium-sized man with a long gun has the same complexion, but his eyes are colder and colder.


    "Although I still have some confidence in my strength, I''m not arrogant enough to kill two fierce blood soldiers."


    Gray shook his head.


    "After I got them, I always wanted to find an opportunity to use them and see how their combat power was. Today I simply took you to test."


    Hearing Gray''s words, both the inch haired man and the medium-sized man felt bad. They looked at each other and were ready to attack gray.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    However, at this time, they suddenly felt that there was a huge movement around them. Their eyes looked around flustered, and their faces turned white in an instant.


    There were blood beasts flying towards them in the four directions of front, back, left and right.


    These blood beasts have both types they know and types they don''t know. The total number is as much as nine.


    They are surrounded by nine blood beasts!


    Nine blood beasts, whose strength was comparable to that of fierce blood soldiers, suddenly felt their scalp numb.


    At this time, they were surprised to see that gray took the initiative to meet these blood beasts, but these blood beasts did not attack gray at all.


    At this time, they finally understood what Gray had just said.


    "This guy can control the blood beast. Such important news has not been investigated? The guy in charge of intelligence should eat shit..."


    They really want to press the guy in charge of collecting intelligence of the maersfield family on the ground to eat shit, but they haven''t even investigated such important news.


    Just when their hearts were cold, nine blood beasts had captured them.


    Dong Dong!


    The first thing to rush towards them was a blood beast wrapped in Khaki scales, like a huge moving rock, rushing towards them.


    "Find a chance to escape!"


    The inch haired man looked ugly and said to the medium-sized man. With the momentum of splitting mountains and rivers, the long knife in his hand cut off the blood beast like a rock.


    Boom!


    The inch haired man bared his teeth and was shocked back and forth by the impact of the impact.


    He was like chopping on a steel plate, and the strength of his rebound made his hands ache.


    Although the scales of the blood beast were also chopped, that''s all. This injury is only skin injury on the other party.


    Before he could stabilize his body, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming from the side, and suddenly screamed bad in his heart.


    "Be careful!"


    The man of medium stature stabbed out with a long gun and stabbed him in that direction to help the inch haired man out.


    Poof!


    The long gun collided with a waving claw, and the sharp claw was pierced with one shot, with dark red blood spilled.


    One hit worked, and the man in the figure looked happy, but the next moment, he suddenly felt his back burning, and his body couldn''t help rolling forward.


    Behind him, a slender blood beast with purple spots appeared, grabbed his back with one claw, broke his battle suit, left four ferocious blood marks on him, and beat him away with one claw.


    "Vic."


    Seeing that his companion was injured, the inch haired man looked worried and immediately wanted to rush to save his companion.


    But before he could move, behind him, a huge fist full of white hair beat hard at the back of his heart.


    Boom!


    He felt as if he had been hit by a huge hammer, his back numb with pain and his body leaning forward uncontrollably.


    Just in front of him, a blood beast with a pointed unicorn on its head, bowed its head and rushed towards him.


    She fled in panic. Although she avoided the straight stab with one corner, she was still rubbed, and a big hole appeared in her body.


    In addition to the nine blood beasts, gray quietly watched the inch haired man and the medium-sized man beaten by the nine blood beasts.


    Two fists are difficult to defeat four hands, which is the most true portrayal of the two at this moment.


    Because they hold magic weapons and their strength is no worse than any of the nine blood beasts, but unfortunately, at this time, they are not one-to-one or one-to-two, but one-to-four or one-to-five.


    On average, everyone has to be besieged by at least four blood beasts. In the face of this huge number gap, they are like two leaf lonely boats in the angry sea.


    "Ah, die!"


    The inch haired man was in despair. Facing the siege of such a number of blood beasts, he couldn''t even escape.


    Regardless of the blood beast attacking him from the side, he suddenly stepped on the ground and used the blood beast''s ability. The ground suddenly rolled, and the mud rock flow several meters high rushed to the two blood beasts in front.


    This is his free hand. If he can destroy the two blood beasts in front in this way, he may still have the hope of winning.


    But just then, before the two blood beasts, there were two blood beasts.


    One was covered with earthy yellow scales, like a moving huge stone.


    The other one has a long head, two horns, a strong body and a long body of three meters.


    Two blood beasts directly hit the debris flow several meters high.


    Boom!


    Two giant animals were wrapped by the debris flow, but the impact of the debris flow was also stopped.


    Boom!


    Just then, the blood beast attacking him from the side had arrived. It was a tiger blood beast with black hair.


    With a sudden swoop, the inch haired man was directly thrown to the ground.


    Fell to the ground by the black tiger blood beast, and the inch haired man struggled hard, but just then, an earthy yellow scale blood beast with a lot of soil all over came, which was one of the two blood beasts just submerged by the debris flow.


    It came to the inch haired man, stepped on it with one foot, and stepped on the short inch haired man with the black tiger blood beast. It was difficult to move a penny regardless of how the inch haired man struggled.


    On the other side, the medium-sized man is also desperate to use the blood beast ability.


    Unfortunately, his blood beast ability covers a wide range, but its power is not strong. Even ordinary blood beasts are only skin injuries, and the blood beasts with strong defense are undamaged.


    Finally, like the man with short inch hair, he was also knocked down and pressed on the ground.


    Seeing that the battle was over, gray walked slowly to the two people who were pressed by the blood beast.


    In the face of powerful attack, the blood beast with strong defense takes the initiative to protect the blood beast with weak defense in front.


    In the face of the enemy, they cooperate with each other, some harass from the front and some attack from the back.


    These are the results of Gray''s command.


    Gray can also see that the nine blood beasts charged with corpse control have basic fighting instinct. They will attack in the face of the enemy and avoid in the face of the attack.


    However, if we want to further cooperate with each other, this difficult brain response is no longer possible.


    "If you don''t command, there may be blood beast damage."


    Gray estimated in his heart as he walked towards them.


    The price of capturing the two lives is only that one blood beast''s claw is pierced, and several blood beasts have some skin injuries.


    These are the credit of his command. Otherwise, under the attack of two people, especially the blood beast ability of inch haired men, there may be blood beast damage.


    In front of the disheartened inch haired man, gray looked down at the inch haired man.


    "Did the maersfield send anyone else besides you two to hunt me down?"


    "Bah, don''t expect to hear anything from me about the meisfei family."


    Being pressed by two blood beasts, the inch haired man couldn''t move. Hearing Gray''s inquiry, he bah and turned his head to one side.


    In the face of the other party''s lack of cooperation, gray didn''t care, smiled and said.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I can guess that there are few fierce blood warrior level combat power, even in the mesfield family, so I guess only you two should come to hunt down this time."


    Hearing Gray''s analysis, the man with short inch hair turned around. He didn''t deny it, but said coldly.


    "Wait, if you offend the mesfield family, you won''t have a good result."


    "That won''t bother you."


    Gray sneered, said no more, and immediately prepared to draw a sword to kill him.


    However, he thought of one thing. He stopped drawing his sword again. Instead, he bent over and pulled out the dagger obtained from the relic secret room.


    It''s a chance to find out what the power of this dagger is.


    Thinking of this, he filled the dagger with blood and gently cut it on the arm of the inch haired man.


    Pooh!


    A bloody mouth suddenly appeared on the arm of the inch haired man. There was blood flowing out of the mouth.


    "Green."


    Seeing the blood flowing out, gray raised his eyebrows, then stood aside and waited quietly for the result.


    "Ah, ah -"


    After the dagger crossed the arm of the inch haired man, the inch haired man struggled like a crazy beast, but he couldn''t break free in the face of two powerful blood beasts.


    A moment later, the struggle stopped, the inch haired man limped down feebly, and there was dark green liquid flowing out of his seven orifices.


    Gray reached for each other''s breath, but found that the other party was completely dead.


    "Poison?"


    Obviously, judging from the signs after the short haired man was scratched by the dagger, the dagger should be poisonous.


    Put the dagger away and gray walked to the medium-sized man.


    "Let me go. I''ll let the family give up chasing you."


    Seeing with his own eyes that the inch haired man died miserably, the man of medium stature turned pale and begged for mercy.


    "Do you think there is room for turning around now?"


    Gray sneered, drew his sword and stabbed the man from the back of his heart.


    Poof!


    The medium-sized man''s back was bleeding and limped down powerlessly.

 Chapter 176

    After searching them, gray got more than 3000 gold coins and two magic weapons, and then he began to use the corpse control ability against them.


    The body of the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment was forced to give up because someone was present, but he did not intend to give up the bodies of the two men.


    Fierce blood soldiers, even if they lose the ability of blood animals, can''t use the power of blood, and their combat power is definitely stronger than the superior blood soldiers. Naturally, they can''t miss it.


    A meat ball full of tentacles fell on the inch haired man and climbed towards the inch haired man''s mouth.


    However, when it climbed to the inch haired man''s mouth and touched the green blood overflowing from the corner of the inch haired man''s mouth, there was suddenly no movement.


    "Those poisoned really can''t be controlled."


    Gray was not surprised to see this scene, because he had guessed before, which was why he gave up the dagger and killed a medium-sized man with a sword.


    When he came to the body of the medium-sized man, another meat ball appeared and climbed into the mouth of the medium-sized man. The body of the medium-sized man began to tremble slightly. After a small piece of carving, the medium-sized man slowly got up.


    "The eyes are dull and the skin is pale. It''s OK from a distance. It''s easy to find abnormalities when you look close..."


    Glancing at the medium-sized man standing in front of him, gray concluded that it was not feasible to dress up a medium-sized man as a normal person.


    "Leave the Marquis of Oka as soon as possible!"


    Knowing that he was being watched by the mesfield family, gray didn''t go to the city in front of him, but left okaling overnight.


    As an earl family, the mesfield family should have crazy blood soldiers if there is no accident.


    At present, although he can manipulate nine blood beasts and a fierce blood warrior, these nine blood beasts and a fierce blood warrior have been discounted after all. He has no absolute assurance to resist the crazy blood warrior, so he can only choose to avoid the edge temporarily.


    Two days later, the pursuit of the mesfield family did not come, but gray had entered the Sidney collar.


    I don''t know whether the other party has killed three fierce blood soldiers in a row, and has scruples about not sending anyone to hunt down again, or has given up after learning that gray has entered the Sidney collar.


    Putting aside the affairs of the mesfield family, with nine blood beasts and a fierce blood warrior, gray set out for the Fergus family. Three days later, he arrived at the Viscount Fergus.


    Nine blood beasts and a fierce blood warrior are temporarily placed in the mountain forest near the Fergus family, and gray returns to the Fergus castle.


    "Hello, master gray!"


    "Hello, master gray!"


    ¡­¡­


    The castle was white. It was no different from gray when he left. When he saw Gray returning, both the guards and servants of the castle saluted respectfully.


    "Master gray is back, master gray is back!"


    More clever servants ran to spread the news of Gray''s return.


    "Brother, you''re back."


    As soon as gray came to the hall, a girl in a long white dress came and hugged Gray''s arm.


    It was Sarah. Behind her, there was a young man and a girl, Bernal and Caroline.


    "Well, I''m back!"


    Pet touched Sarah''s head. Gray looked at Bernal and Caroline and said hello.


    "Brother Bernal, sister Caroline."


    "Gray, you''re back at last. You''re the first of our five brothers and sisters to go out. You envy me."


    Bernal smiled.


    "As long as you have grena''s strength, your father will allow it."


    Caroline smiled and joked infrequently.


    "Well, it''s too demanding!"


    Bernal smiled bitterly.


    Caroline thought Gray was still a superior blood soldier, but he knew that gray was now a fierce blood soldier.


    If he had to wait until his strength reached the fierce blood soldier before he could travel, he would not be sure even in another ten years.


    Viscount Fergus''s study.


    "Back?"


    "Yes, father!"


    Viscount Fergus looked at gray and smiled when he saw what Gray was holding.


    "It seems that you have gained a lot from this trip!"


    "These two weapons are magic weapons I accidentally got."


    Gray put two long knives on the desk.


    The dagger Gray was ready for his own use, and the long gun was still useful in the hands of a medium-sized man. Only the two knives were useless in his hands, so he handed them over to Viscount Fergus.


    "Magic weapons, but also two. If you sell them, about 10000 gold coins will be fine. It''s good."


    Viscount Fergus nodded and went out. It was very good to have such a harvest.


    However, he soon found that in addition to the two knives, gray had two books that had been blocked by two weapons before. He didn''t see them and asked in doubt.


    "Are these two books?"


    "This is the blood method book of Dali Niu sequence, which can cultivate to the barbarian level. This is the blood method book of wind wolf sequence barbarian level."


    Gray put the two books in front of viscount Fergus.


    "What? The blood method book that Dali Niu sequence can cultivate to barbarian level? The blood method book of wind wolf sequence barbarian level?"


    Viscount Fergus stared and quickly reached out to pick up the wind wolf sequence brute level blood method, opened it and looked at it in shock.


    Although it is a manuscript, the cultivation method recorded in it is undoubtedly a wild level blood method book of wind wolf sequence based on his experience in cultivating wind wolf sequence blood method for decades.


    He looked up at gray in shock.


    "Gray, where did you get these two blood law books?"


    Blood method book, the foundation of a family inheritance, gray actually obtained two, and one of them is the wind wolf sequence blood method book urgently needed by the Fergus family, which is of great significance to the Fergus family.


    "I got the Dali Niu sequence from a ruins, and I exchanged the wind wolf sequence with people with the Dali Niu sequence blood method book."


    Gray explained.


    After being asked by Viscount Fergus for a long time, Gray was able to leave Viscount Fergus''s study.


    He didn''t give the magic coin obtained from the ruins to Viscount Fergus. After all, he can use the magic coin, and the Fergus family is not short of wealth.


    The Locke family.


    "Father, the spy has sent back the news that gray Fergus has returned to Fergus Castle today¡°


    Said ALF, viscount Locke''s eldest son.


    "Are you back? Good, so you can catch it all."


    Viscount Locke smiled coldly. If gray hadn''t suddenly gone on a trip, he would have done it.


    "Father..."


    Looking at Viscount Locke, Alf stopped talking.


    During this time, viscount Locke has always asked him to pay attention to the news of the Fergus family. In connection with the news he heard at the auction some time ago, he has a vague guess about Viscount Locke''s plan, and it is precisely because of this guess that he feels very uneasy.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Viscount Locke looked up at ALF.


    "Father, are you going to inform the shadow snake of the news that the Fergus family found the shadow snake hiding in the Oliver family?"


    "Yes, I do intend to."


    Viscount Locke nodded.


    "Gray Fergus has too much talent. Let him live and let the Fergus family continue to exist. We Locke family have no chance."


    Because of the fighting power shown by gray when the Fergus family''s drug delivery caravan met robbers, the news that gray is already a superior blood warrior has been spread all over the Marquis of Sidney.


    "But father, the Oliver family was destroyed because of this. We --"


    ALF''s face showed anxiety. In his opinion, it was just playing with fire. If it was not good, the Locke family would be like the Oliver family.


    Viscount Locke waved his hand and interrupted ALF.


    "Don''t worry, with the experience of the Oliver family, I naturally can''t let the shadow snake know that the news comes to our Locke family."

 Chapter 177

    Somewhere in the Kingdom, a slightly dark living room.


    There was a thin old man sitting on the throne. His eyes were evil and his body was filled with a gloomy breath. The whole person looked like a poisonous snake ready to show its fangs at any time.


    "What do you three think of the news?"


    He asked, looking at the people sitting on the left and right.


    There were three people sitting on his left and right sides. There were two people on his left. One was a man with purple hair and the other was a man with short brown hair.


    On the right is a woman wearing an eye patch.


    The three are the three captain level figures of the shadow snake who once sneaked into the Marquis of Sidney.


    "According to our previous investigation, the Fergus family did get a lot of benefits from the previous events, and the possibility of news is very high."


    The purple haired man said after thinking a little.


    "But the source of this information is unknown. I''m afraid it''s a conspiracy of the Sidney family."


    The man with short brown hair frowned.


    "Whether it''s a conspiracy or not, as long as the news is true, we can''t let it go."


    The blindfold woman''s face showed a cruel smile, and she looked at the thin old man.


    "My Lord, let me go. No matter whether the Sidney family has a plot or not, I will make the Fergus family disappear forever."


    The thin old man frowned and thought for a moment and decided to say.


    "Since the credibility of the news is very high, the Fergus family can''t stay. However, the Fergus family is just a Viscount family. You don''t need to do it yourself. You can arrange some fierce assassins to execute it."


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, greiffergus castle has been more than ten days.


    In the past ten days, besides practicing, he also attended some noble banquets.


    Viscount Fergus seems to want the aristocracy to know gray, so he often takes him to various banquets.


    Because of his talent, he was naturally very popular at the banquet. Many noble girls looked at him with bright eyes and strong interest in him.


    As a minor, he is already a superior blood soldier. Everyone can see Gray''s potential.


    If it were the original owner of this body, I''m afraid it would have expanded at this time. Fortunately, he is an adult after all and has rich social experience.


    In a mountain forest near the castle, gray went in.


    As gray walked into the mountain forest, there was a wordy news immediately. Soon, nine blood beasts and a fierce blood soldier appeared in front of him.


    Gray stepped forward and looked carefully at the nine blood beasts and fierce blood soldiers.


    "These corpses have been obtained for more than 20 days, but there is no trace of decay. It seems that the previous guess is right. The corpse control ability can not only control the corpses, but also keep the corpses from decay."


    Gray held his chin in one hand and said to himself.


    This is undoubtedly good news. It can keep the body from decay for a long time, that is, it can be held for a long time without damage.


    In this case, it becomes possible to expand the number of blood beast corpses under control.


    Otherwise, while expanding, it is decaying and disappearing. It is almost impossible to have a large number of blood beasts.


    "I have to go to Chiye forest sometime to hunt and kill blood animals, increase the number of blood animals, and see if there is a limit to control, and what is the limit..."


    Let nine blood beasts and a fierce blood warrior continue to hide in the woods, and gray leaves.


    There are no villages near Fergus castle, and there are few hunters. It is not easy to find nine blood beasts and a medium-sized man hiding here.


    As for the regular patrol of the castle, gray has said hello to them and has listed this place as one of his usual training places. He is not allowed to enter without his permission.


    Night fell, like a huge black cloth, enveloping Fergus castle, which lit little lights.


    Silently, five figures shrouded in darkness came towards Fergus castle.


    They avoided the sight of the castle sentry and came to a wall on the side of the castle.


    He listened to the movement behind the wall, and then one of them gestured with his fingers. The five people immediately formed claws, like sharp claws, grabbed the gap of the wall and slowly climbed up the wall.


    The walls, four or five meters high, were easily climbed up by them and jumped into the castle.


    A four member Fergus family patrol passed by. The four rushed like a gust of wind. One covered one''s mouth and twisted slightly, and the four limped down feebly.


    After dinner, the Fergus family sat in the living room, chatting casually.


    "Hey, I won''t go to the party with gray again. Those noble ladies will only surround him at the party he attends, so that I can''t even find a partner."


    Bernal sighed. Of course, this is an exaggeration.


    Although he is indeed not as popular as gray, after all, he is the eldest son of viscount Fergus. How can he not even find a dance partner? It is said that all this is to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Well, I thought you were dismissing other noble ladies because of Miss Bernice Evelyn."


    Gray smiled and joked.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not with Miss Bernice..."


    Originally he wanted to tease gray, but he didn''t expect to be teased by gray. Bernal couldn''t help blushing.


    "Really, that''s a pity. I heard my father say that he plans to marry the Evelyn family. Alas, since you don''t want to, my father might as well give up."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "Indeed, the Evelyn family is an old Baron family and one of the families most likely to be knighted."


    "If the two families can get married, it will be good for both sides, but since you don''t want to, do it."


    Viscount Fergus could not tell whether he was joking or serious.


    "No, I didn''t say I didn''t like it..."


    Bernal blushed and denied, which made everyone burst into laughter.


    After chatting for a while, it was getting late. They got up and prepared to return to the bedroom to have a rest.


    The door of the living room opened. Bernal, who was a little agitated at this time, seemed to escape and took the lead in going out, with gray behind him.


    Out of the living room, gray looked casually into the corridor.


    The next moment, his face suddenly changed, grabbed Bernal''s shoulder, pulled him back to the living room and shouted.


    "There are assassins!"


    Just now, at a casual glance, he found two shadow positions in the corridor, where people in black used their shadow ability to crouch.


    Shua, Shua!


    While gray pulled Bernal back into the living room, the two shadows also moved. They rushed at gray and Bernal, and the weapons in their hands were dark.


    Poof, poof!


    Because gray and Bernal suddenly retreated to the living room, their attack fell on the wall.


    The stone wall was easily pierced like tofu. With a stroke of their hands, the stone chips flew, the weapons reversed, and attacked gray and Bernal again.


    Whoosh!


    However, gray broke out at a terrible speed and suddenly retreated into the living room with Bernal.


    "Bad..."


    In the living room, viscount Fergus and others all stood up, and their faces changed greatly when they heard Gray''s shouting and the sound of a sharp blade cutting through the wall.


    Among them, viscount Fergus reacted the fastest. He took out a sword from a corner of the room with his backhand.


    As aristocrats, assassination and assassination are common, so they often hide some weapons in some places they often go to.


    Bernal and others are also looking for weapons.


    Bang, bang!


    At this time, the two windows in the living room were suddenly broken, and two dark shadows jumped in from the broken windows.


    After the leap forward, the two men came to the crowd with weapons in hand.


    For a time, assassins appeared outside and in the living room.


    Returning to the living room, gredang pulled out a sword from the place where he hid his weapons. At this time, the two people outside the living room just rushed to the door of the living room.


    Whoosh!


    With terrible speed, gray appeared in front of an assassin and cut the assassin''s throat with a sword.


    Dang!


    Facing the sudden outbreak of terror speed and a sharp sword to the throat, the assassin quickly resisted with a short knife, but the power from the short knife was beyond his imagination.


    Boom!


    He was directly knocked upside down and hit the corridor wall, and the whole wall collapsed completely.


    Shua!


    The second assassin, facing gray who attacked his companion, immediately shot and stabbed gray.


    Prick!


    Just as the second Assassin''s knife was cut off, gray had withdrawn.


    Finally, the second Assassin''s knife scratched Gray''s throat. Several hairs failed to escape. They were directly wiped gently by the sharp blade and fell down.


    "Drink -"


    The sword in Gray''s hand, like a swift thunder, quickly cut out and attacked the second assassin.


    Dang!


    The second assassin met with a knife and blocked it.


    Because he had been on guard, he was not split by Gray''s sword like his first companion, but he was shocked back by the great power of the sword.


    "Step back, these two people are not what you can deal with!"


    Facing the two assassins who broke through the window and attacked them, viscount Fergus looked dignified and welcomed them.


    Behind him are lady Milan, Bernal, Sarah and others. He must stop the two assassins, or they will die.


    Pooh!


    In the face of these two assassins, although Viscount Fergus has the advantage of speed, he has no power characteristics like gray. He can attack one of them and form a one-to-one situation.


    Dodging the attack of one of them, he was attacked by another and rowed to the abdominal position. There was a wound immediately, and drops of blood were scattered.


    In desperation, he had to step back and use his wind blade to attack them.


    "Drink -"


    Facing the sudden attack of the wind blade, the two assassins immediately shot together and cut to the wind blade with a knife.


    Although he was hit back and forth by the impact of the wind blade, he finally blocked it and jumped at Viscount Fergus again.

 Chapter 178

    The second assassin was shaken back, and gray could not help looking in the direction of viscount Fergus.


    When he saw that Viscount Fergus had been injured and was forced to use his wind blade to stop the two assassins, his heart sank slightly.


    Nine blood beasts and medium-sized men, he had summoned the assassin as soon as he found him, but they were not in the castle after all. It took at least a few minutes to catch up. I don''t know if Viscount Fergus can hold on.


    Moreover, outside the living room, there was obviously fighting. Obviously, in addition to the four assassins, there should be other assassins. I''m afraid they are intercepting the guards coming here at this time.


    Although he was extremely worried about the situation of viscount Fergus, gray could not support him. After all, he was also facing two fierce blood soldiers and did not dare to be careless.


    Peng!


    He stepped on the ground fiercely, and the slate in the living room was cracked by him. His body burst out quickly and attacked the assassin who was cut back by his sword.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Three times in a row, the assassin''s hands were numb with Gray''s powerful attack, and the knife that had been tightly protected in front of him was shocked.


    Whew!


    Gray drove straight into the assassin''s heart with a sword.


    However, at this time, he suddenly felt cold all over. Without hesitation, he withdrew his sword and blocked to the left.


    Shua!


    On his left side, a knife suddenly appeared and quickly rowed to his throat from his left side. It was the assassin who was first split by him.


    The other party''s forehead is slightly stained with blood. He should have suffered some injuries in the process of hitting the wall before.


    But after all, he is a fierce blood soldier with strong physique. He should only have suffered some skin injuries, which does not affect his ability to move.


    Ding!


    The knife to the throat was blocked, but it could not be completely blocked.


    The blade went down and went straight to Gray''s chest.


    Prick!


    Gray''s noble clothes worth several gold coins were immediately marked with a big hole.


    Fortunately, he always wore iron rhinoceros inner armor. Although his outer clothes were cut, he was not injured because of the protection of the iron rhinoceros inner armor.


    Shua!


    After avoiding the crisis, gray hit the assassin with a slight blood stain on his forehead with a sword in his backhand.


    Dang!


    The assassin''s short knife with blood on his forehead blocked all this at the cost of being forced back.


    At this time, the former assassin had regrouped and attacked gray again. Gray had to turn to deal with the assassin again.


    "Is brother... A fierce blood soldier?"


    "Gray is... A fierce blood soldier?"


    "That guy is... A fierce blood soldier?"


    ¡­¡­


    The doors and windows of the living room were blocked, and Sarah and others were forced to hide in the corner as much as possible.


    Seeing gray, who, like Viscount Fergus, independently blocked two powerful assassins, even seemed more relaxed than Viscount Fergus. Everyone except Bernard looked at such gray with surprise.


    Dang, Dang!


    Like walking on a tightrope, gray struggled to resist the joint attack with speed and strength stronger than the two.


    Facing two fierce blood soldiers alone, he is still a little reluctant for him now.


    Fortunately, in addition to the terror of assassination ability, the combat power of the two people in front of him can only be regarded as ordinary among the fierce blood soldiers, and he can barely resist.


    Even so, he was injured after a few minutes of fighting, and his left hand was stabbed by one of the assassins.


    The only good thing is that it has the defense characteristics of shadow snake. It is only skin trauma and does not affect the battle.


    "Hum -"


    During the fight, suddenly, a dull hum came into gray''s ear.


    Hearing this dull hum, Gray''s face changed. Relying on his defensive characteristics of shadow snake, he drove the two assassins back at the cost of minor injury to his right arm.


    Then he looked in the direction of viscount Fergus.


    He saw that Viscount Fergus was forced to retreat by the attack of two assassins. He had more than a dozen injuries, the most serious one in his chest.


    Extending all the way from the left clavicle to the right abdomen, a large amount of red blood is rapidly flowing out from here. If it is not treated in time, I''m afraid the blood alone will kill him.


    Moreover, what worried him most was that according to the fighting he had heard before, viscount Fergus had played the wind blade three times in a row. Viscount Fergus now had little blood left, and I''m afraid he was unable to play the wind blade.


    "Drink -"


    Gredang cut the two assassins who fought with Viscount Fergus with a cold ice blade.


    Whew!


    The slightly glittering cyan wind blade quickly cuts at them.


    Shua, Shua!


    In the face of Gray''s attack from the other side, the two assassins who fought with Viscount Fergus were all pale and cut at the ice blade together.


    Click!


    Under their joint efforts, the wind blade was broken, but the next moment, their faces changed greatly.


    Although the wind blade was broken, a terrible cold air suddenly broke out, quickly attacked them, and the temperature in the air dropped sharply.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    They retreated to avoid, but they were inevitably touched by some cold air. Ice crystals appeared in some parts of their bodies and hands.


    They suddenly felt cold all over, and their actions suddenly became stiff.


    The Viscount Fergus, who had been seriously injured, hurried away and checked his health.


    "Goo Goo -"


    Viscount Fergus, who finally got a chance to breathe, took out the recovery medicine and healing medicine without hesitation and poured it into his mouth.


    With the infusion of the medicine, the blood power on his body recovered rapidly, and the bleeding injury was also stopping bleeding quickly.


    After a cold ice wind blade cut at the two assassins, gregen couldn''t see the effect of the cold ice wind blade, because at this time, the two assassins he forced back rushed up again and fought with him again.


    "Drink -"


    A few minutes later, gray, who was struggling to resist the two assassins, suddenly brightened his eyes.


    He retreated suddenly, and then without hesitation, he cut the two assassins who fought with him with a cold ice wind blade.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The two assassins had just seen the experience that the two companions were hurt by the cold although they broke the wind blade. They immediately chose to avoid.


    However, he still couldn''t completely hide. Although he was not directly cut by the cold ice wind blade, he was also affected by the cold air filled by the wind blade.


    The whole body was cold and their movements became inflexible. They were startled and quickly separated from gray.


    Gray, who cut out the cold ice wind blade, did not pursue the victory, but suddenly looked sideways at the direction of the fight between Viscount Fergus and the other two assassins.


    The two assassins who fought with Viscount Fergus were frostbitten by Gray''s unexpected ice wind blade, but after all, they were not cut directly by the ice wind blade, and the injury was not serious.


    After confirming that there was no problem, they jumped on Viscount Fergus again.


    The Viscount Fergus, who swallowed the healing potion and recovery potion, recovered a lot and reluctantly blocked them again.


    But even so, up to now, the power of blood has dried up again, and there are many more injuries on the body, which can''t be stopped.


    "Drink -"


    Without any hesitation, gray called the power of blood and used the last ice blade he could now use to attack the two assassins who fought with Viscount Fergus.


    Shua!


    The cold ice wind blade strikes again. The two assassins have learned the previous lesson. Naturally, they will no longer choose to block the front. They do not hesitate to withdraw and avoid the cold ice wind blade.


    However, although they avoided the cold ice wind blade, because they were too close to the cold ice wind blade, they were still affected by the cold carried by the cold ice wind blade. Their bodies were suddenly cold and their whole body could not help being stiff.


    Whoosh!


    While Shi displayed the last ice blade, gray quickly approached Sarah and others hiding in the corner and shouted to Viscount Fergus.


    "Father, get back!"


    Viscount Fergus did not understand Gray''s intention, but subconsciously stepped back to meet gray and others.


    "Are they...?"


    "What... Is going on?"


    See gray and Viscount Fergus who retreat to the corner and meet Bernal and Sarah.


    Although the four assassins who have recovered from the influence of the cold ice wind blade are confused, they still quickly rush to gray and others.


    But just then.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    With the great roar, the whole living room trembled violently.


    Then he saw the wall of the living room facing the corridor and the wall of the living room facing the window collapsed, raising a large number of stone chips and dust.


    Among these debris and dust, the outline of several giants stepping on the collapsed wall is clearly visible.


    In addition, from the two windows of the living room and from the door of the living room, there are also giants entering.


    Some of them are covered with earthy yellow scales, like a large moving stone.


    Some are slender, covered with purple spots, and their sharp claws twinkle with a dark light.


    On some heads, we have two sharp corners like machetes.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, they all bared their teeth, locked at the four assassins, and jumped at the four assassins together.


    It was nine blood beasts and medium-sized men who arrived.


    "It''s a blood beast. How can there be so many blood beasts?"


    "Damn it, what''s going on?"


    "Ah --"


    "Ah --"


    The nine blood beasts were so huge that they almost filled the living room. Four assassins were surrounded in the middle, and there was no room to escape or escape.


    An assassin, in a panic, was directly pierced into his heart with a long gun.


    An assassin was pressed on the ground and struggled hard, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all. Finally, he was pierced and died by a sharp blade like a machete.


    An assassin was hit by a giant beast and flew. After falling to the ground, he vomited blood. Finally, he was shot by a medium-sized man.


    An assassin was stabbed into his heart by a single horn and fell with his eyes wide open.


    In just a moment, all four assassins were dead!


    Originally, with the strength of four fierce blood soldiers, nine blood beasts and medium-sized men who had made some discount in the face of strength should not be defeated so quickly.


    However, they were suddenly blocked in a narrow room, and the four people didn''t even have room to escape, so they were so easily defeated.

 Chapter 179

    "What is this... What''s going on?"


    Looking at the nine blood beasts and medium-sized men who were gathering in the living room at this time, looking at the bodies of four assassins who fell to the ground.


    All the Fergus family except gray looked shocked and frightened.


    Shocked that the four assassins were killed so easily, and frightened by the sudden appearance of the nine blood beasts and the attitude of the medium-sized man towards the Fergus family.


    What if they came to kill the Fergus family?


    The four assassins died so easily. What about them who are not as powerful as the four assassins?


    "Gray, what''s going on?"


    Even Viscount Fergus could not keep calm at this time, and looked at gray with a surprised look on his face.


    If gray hadn''t reminded him just now, he might have been trampled by a blood beast. Obviously, these nine blood beasts should have something to do with gray.


    "Father, on this trip, I also got a special magic weapon. Its ability is to control dead creatures. These nine blood beasts and that man are all controlled by me."


    Originally, gray didn''t want to tell Viscount Fergus and others about controlling the body for the time being, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing as assassination. He had no choice but to summon the blood beasts.


    It is impossible to say that this is his own blood beast ability, so gray explained it as a magic weapon with special ability.


    "A magic weapon that can control the body..."


    Hearing Gray''s explanation, everyone opened their eyes and looked shocked.


    The shock on his face was even worse than just now. Just listening to Gray''s explanation of the power of magic weapons, you can imagine the power of this magic weapon. Unexpectedly, gray got such a powerful weapon.


    "Brother, are you a fierce blood soldier?"


    "Gray, are you... Already a fierce blood soldier?"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, many people recovered from the shock, and finally someone remembered the strength shown by gray in the battle with the assassin.


    I don''t blame them for their slow response. They were really shocked just now.


    First, nine blood beasts appeared suddenly, then four assassins who almost killed them were killed in a few moments, and finally I heard that gray had a special magic weapon that can control the body.


    The shock of each news was no worse than Gray''s strength as a fierce blood warrior.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    Getting confirmation from gray, Sarah hugged Gray''s arm in surprise.


    Caroline covered her mouth in surprise.


    Ellis''s face was dull.


    Mrs. Milan''s eyes were full of fear. At this moment, she really couldn''t have any plans to get along with gray.


    "Lord Viscount..."


    "Lord Viscount..."


    A large number of footsteps approached. Lord Linde came with his guard. However, when he saw the nine blood beasts, they all changed their complexion and stood far away.


    Although the nine blood beasts were standing quietly in the living room at this time, they had no intention to attack them, but they were blood beasts after all. Wouldn''t they not be afraid.


    "Linde, what''s going on outside?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus.


    Of course he heard the fight outside.


    "There was an assassin outside before, but the assassin has been killed by these blood beasts!"


    At this point, he could not help but look at the nine blood beasts in shock, and his eyes were full of horror.


    The strength of the assassin outside is obvious to all. Only one person blocked the way of more than 100 of them. Almost every moment, a guard was killed by him.


    Even he almost died by the other party''s knife.


    It is such a person who is easily killed in the face of these blood beasts who suddenly break into the castle. It is conceivable that these blood beasts are powerful.


    "Move the bodies of these four people away. You go back first."


    "Tell me to go on. Don''t tell anyone about today''s affairs. Otherwise, I''ll be executed directly!"


    Viscount Fergus thought for a moment and ordered coldly.


    "Yes, viscount."


    Lord Linde nodded quickly and took the guards away. He could see that these blood beasts had something to do with the Fergus family.


    According to his estimation, these blood beasts are probably the hidden power of the Fergus family. Only this time when they met the assassin, they were forced to be exposed.


    "Gray, can these five assassins also be controlled with that magic weapon?"


    Asked Lord Fergus only after it was certain that Lord Linde and the guard had carried the bodies of the four away.


    "Yes, as long as the head is not damaged, but it takes more time. We need to find a quiet room."


    Gray nodded.


    "OK, I''ll have someone arrange it later."


    Viscount Fergus did not say anything about handing over the magic weapon that could control the body.


    A magic weapon that can control the corpse and exert unimaginable combat power. Even if it falls into his hands, he can''t hand it over. Naturally, gray is the same.


    Besides, this magic weapon can also be used by the Fergus family in Gray''s hands. What''s the difference between it and the Fergus family?


    After comforting Sarah, who saw the dead for the first time, gray came to the room where the bodies of five shadow snake assassins were stacked. After closing the door, he used his body control ability to control the five bodies.


    Because he had originally planned to control the bodies of the five people, gray did not attack the head when controlling the blood beast attack. Even the wounds on his body were not serious except fatal injuries.


    After all this, he came to the study.


    "Coming!"


    In the study, viscount Fergus and Bernard were both there. When they saw Gray pushing the door, viscount Fergus nodded to gray.


    Gray closed the study door and said.


    "Father, I have checked. These people have black snake tattoos on their arms. They are indeed the people of the shadow snake."


    "Sure enough, it''s them."


    Viscount Fergus has a dignified face. If gray didn''t suddenly take out the magic weapon that can control the body tonight, I''m afraid the whole Fergus family would be destroyed.


    "Father, I feel this assassination is not normal."


    Bernal frowned.


    "Although the shadow snake escaped last time, it also suffered heavy losses. It is reasonable to say that it should not dare to take another hand from Sidney in a short time."


    "Will it be because we have been exposed to the Sidney family?"


    Gray frowned slightly. He also felt that it was not normal.


    "It''s possible."


    Viscount Fergus had a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    "Is it because the informant has been exposed? You should know if other noble families have been assassinated tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the Locke family study.


    "What''s the situation with the Fergus family?"


    Asked Viscount Locke.


    "It has been confirmed that the Fergus family was assassinated last night, but our insiders who broke into the Fergus family castle were killed last night. I don''t know the specific situation."


    Replied ALF, viscount Locke''s eldest son.


    "However, according to the information obtained from external inquiries, it seems that only Viscount Fergus and gray Fergus were injured, and they are not fatal."


    "Only Emerson and gray Fergus were injured and not fatal?"


    On hearing the news, viscount Locke''s pen in his hand snapped. He was always happy and angry, and his face rarely showed anger.


    "Waste, it''s waste. I spend so much effort to send the news to them. They can''t even destroy a Viscount family."


    "Such a big assassination organization is a bit too wasteful. Is it because of the last time that the strength lost too much?"


    While they were talking in the study, a young manservant passed by not far from the study.


    Looking around, after confirming that there was no one around, he crept close to the door of the study and listened slightly.


    A moment later, his eyes opened, his face suddenly changed, and he quickly crept out of the study.

 Chapter 180

    "What, the Fergus family will be assassinated by the shadow snake again. Is it the Locke family who obstructs it?"


    Hearing the news from the inside from Viscount Fergus, Bernard was angry and his eyes were burning.


    Although the Fergus family has survived this assassination safely, only those who have experienced them know the dangers.


    If Gray had not had a magic weapon with the ability to control the corpse, the whole Fergus family would be destroyed.


    At this time, she heard that all this was caused by the Locke family. It can be imagined that she was angry at this time.


    "Damn it, Locke family!"


    He clenched his teeth and clattered his fists.


    Gray, who heard the news, couldn''t help showing his cold eyes and revealed his cold killing intention.


    "Father, is this information accurate?"


    He took a deep breath and suppressed the boiling murderous intention, gray asked.


    "It was our spies who broke into the Locke family. The news is absolutely reliable."


    Viscount Fergus also had a chill in his eyes. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at gray as if he had made a decision.


    "Gray, how about the bodies you control?"


    "You can''t display the ability of blood beast or use the power of blood. The combat power is not as good as that of fierce blood soldiers, but it is much more than that of superior blood soldiers."


    Gray answered, then asked thoughtfully.


    "Father, do you want to...?"


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded directly, with a cold killing intention in his eyes.


    "Since the shadow snake has shot at the Fergus family, it''s not surprising that the shadow snake will shoot at the Locke family again."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the Locke family restaurant.


    "Father, I heard that the Fergus family was assassinated last night. Is that true?"


    Asked Morry Locke, viscount Locke''s second son.


    "Well, he was indeed assassinated. The assassin was the man of the shadow snake. Viscount Fergus and gray Fergus both suffered some injuries."


    Viscount Locke nodded.


    "Hum, isn''t the Fergus family crazy? It''s eaten flat at last."


    Murray Locke was overjoyed to hear that the Fergus family was assassinated and someone was injured, but soon turned into a slight regret.


    "The shadow snake is true. Why don''t you kill the Fergus family? Even if you can''t kill the Fergus family, kill that guy."


    The guy in his mouth is gray. Now gray has almost become his nightmare.


    In the Viscount family war, he was defeated by gray. He learned from the pain and tried to cultivate himself. He wanted to defeat gray and wash the shame before.


    However, just two months ago, I suddenly heard that gray was a superior blood soldier. In a flash, he had no power at all, and some were just deep fear.


    When the other party was a medium blood soldier, he was no longer an opponent. Now the other party is a superior blood soldier, how can he be an opponent?


    And why is the other party''s cultivation speed so fast?


    He has always been praised as a genius and proud of it, but his talent is not a little worse than that of the other party.


    This makes him really unwilling and resentful. Why is the other party''s talent better than himself?


    Hearing the words of his second son, Murray Locke, viscount Locke also had a gloomy face. The assassination of the shadow snake would fail, which made him a little confused.


    It is reasonable to say that with the strength of the Fergus family, only three fierce assassins need to be sent, which is enough to destroy the Fergus family.


    In the last encirclement and suppression, although the shadow snake suffered heavy losses, it should not even be unable to take out three fierce assassins.


    After all, the shadow snake is not an ordinary small organization, and how can the organization that can challenge a marquis family be small?


    But in this case, the shadow snake failed, which made him always feel strange.


    The Fergus family banned the assassination, and they buried their insiders in the Fergus family and died in the assassination last night.


    As a result, he could not know the specific process of the battle last night, nor could he judge what caused the assassination failure of the shadow snake.


    "They''re lucky!"


    With a cold hum in his heart, viscount Locke restrained the cold color on his face and restored his usual lightness again, but there was an indelible cloud in his eyes.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Just then, suddenly, from the window and the entrance of the restaurant, six figures dressed in black and masked suddenly rushed in.


    Then they all rushed towards the Locke family in the restaurant with weapons.


    "Bad..."


    The sudden change changed Viscount Locke''s face. He rushed to the place where he had hidden his weapons.


    ALF Locke and Morey Locke reacted half a beat slower than him. After reacting, they also stood up and rushed to the place where they hid their weapons.


    However, before they got close to the place where they hid their weapons, the two assassins had rushed towards them.


    Poof, poof!


    The dark blade was like a black light on their necks.


    The red blood splashed like a fountain.


    The floor of the restaurant was stained with dirt. Their eyes were wide and they couldn''t fall down.


    Not only the two of them, but also the middle-aged woman could not escape. She was beheaded almost at the same time as the two.


    "ALF, Murray, Harris..."


    As soon as he got the weapon in his hand, he turned around and saw the two children and his wife who were unable to fall. Viscount Locke''s eyes were red and almost crazy.


    He has participated in the assassination several times, and has seen the target of the assassination roar angrily because of the death of his relatives.


    At that time, he had no waves in his heart. Killing was no different from killing an animal.


    But at this time, his family became the target of assassination, and his relatives fell under the blade of the enemy. He finally understood what kind of feeling it was. It was so painful.


    "Die!"


    He roared angrily and rushed frantically towards the assassin who killed his relatives, but he was immediately stopped by the three people.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    On the first day of the battle, his face immediately became frightened and besieged the three of him. His strength was all fierce blood soldiers.


    Poof, poof!


    Just a few fights, there were several deep wounds on his body, blood droplets spilled from his body, and pools of blood appeared on the ground.


    He struggled to resist, but he became weaker and weaker.


    His blood beast ability is to control plants. It can only be used where there are plants. It can''t be used in the living room.


    Pooh!


    Finally, a long sword suddenly broke through his blockade and stabbed him in the chest.


    "Goo Goo -"


    He was bleeding from the corners of his mouth and slowly fell powerless with a strong unwilling look in his eyes.


    In addition to the restaurant, there are battles taking place in other parts of the castle.


    Hearing the fighting in the restaurant, the castle guards rushed to the restaurant, but their way was blocked by two men in black.


    More than 100 castle guards rushed at them like a tide, but it was difficult to break through their blockade.


    Not only that, they were killed by them one after another like a killing machine.


    Leading these guards is a middle-aged man in brown combat clothes. He is the Guard commander of Locke castle and has the strength of superior blood soldiers.


    But at this time, in the face of the two assassins, they had been injured in the first fight. Fortunately, they retreated in time to save their lives.


    "Shadow snake, you are shadow snake..."


    Through the dim light in the castle, he suddenly saw a dark poisonous snake tattoo from the cut sleeve on the left of one of the assassins. His face was frightened and shouted in horror.


    In the face of his panic cry, the two assassins were unaffected and still ruthlessly killed the castle guards.


    There are fewer and fewer castle guards alive. Many guards are so frightened that they turn and run away.


    Just when he thought it was going to be bad today, he found that the two assassins suddenly turned around and rushed to the castle wall. They turned over the wall and jumped out of the castle.


    "What''s the matter? No, viscount..."


    For the rest of his life, his heart was full of doubts. Why did the two assassins withdraw suddenly?


    However, he immediately reacted. His face changed and rushed to the restaurant. He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Viscount, master Alfred, master Morey..."


    Sure enough, when he came to the restaurant, his bad hunch came true.


    The restaurant was broken, obviously after a fight, but at this time, viscount Locke fell into a pool of blood and his eyes were unwilling to open.


    "Over, over..."


    His mouth murmured and his eyes were blank. He didn''t know what to do.


    For his aristocrats who were enfeoffed by the Locke family, the Locke family is everything. Once the Locke family is destroyed, their previous enfeoffment will be taken back together.


    In other words, from now on, he and his family are civilian families.


    The efforts of generations have vanished. How can he not be at a loss?


    A few hours later, the Fergus family.


    "Locke family, there are a lot of good things."


    Looking at a box of magic coins, a box of jewelry and many other valuable things in front of him, Bernal was slightly surprised.


    This time, viscount Fergus, gray and six fierce blood soldiers controlled by gray participated in the assassination. His strength was not enough to participate in such assassination, so he did not follow.


    "Quite a few."


    Gray also sighed slightly.


    After killing Viscount Locke, he and Viscount Fergus searched the Locke castle, found the secret room, and swept away those that were easy to take away and would not be recognized.


    These things add up to more than the previous siege of the Oliver family, and this is just unidentified and easy to take away.


    There are many other things, because the landmark is too obvious, they didn''t take them away, which shows the wealth accumulated by the Locke family.


    "The news of the Fergus family''s assassination has been reported to the Sidney family this morning. The Sidney family should send someone tomorrow. The five assassins must hide them."


    Viscount Fergus looked at gray and said cautiously.


    "I know."


    Gray nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 181

    "Locke family, also assassinated!"


    "All the direct members of the Locke family have been killed, and the Locke family has been exterminated!"


    "It was the shadow snake who shot. I heard that the guards who survived the battle said that they saw the sign of the shadow snake on an assassin''s arm."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, following the assassination of the Fergus family, the news of the destruction of the Locke family spread quickly.


    Hearing the news, all the families changed their colors and strengthened the castle guard one after another. Some families secretly hid their legitimate children.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the Marquis of Sidney became tense, no worse than when the shadow snake attacked last time.


    The Fergus family, which caused this tension, is welcoming the people sent by the Sidney family to support and investigate.


    "Master Saroyan, count smoley, thank you!"


    Saroyan, the next successor of the Sidney family, was sent by the Sidney family to investigate and hunt down the shadow snake. Among the team, count smoley was also among them.


    "Nothing."


    Saroyan shook his head, but his face was a little gloomy.


    "It seems that the lesson given to the shadow snake last time is not enough. I dare to sneak into Sidney collar again."


    On the way, he was shocked and angry when he suddenly heard that the Locke family was destroyed.


    "It''s a pity for the Locke family."


    Viscount Fergus sighed slightly with a cat and mouse mentality.


    "In less than a year, he led Sidney twice in a row. It won''t be like this."


    Saroyan gnashed his teeth.


    "No, forget it?"


    Viscount Fergus was surprised in his eyes and asked carelessly.


    "Master Saroyan, is the Marquis going to find the nest of the shadow snake and completely kill the shadow snake?"


    "Well, with this plan, the family spies are inquiring about the nest of the shadow snake."


    Saroyan nodded and then said.


    "By the way, have you detected the news of the shadow snake?"


    "No, I''ve searched all over the territory, but I can''t find the trace of the shadow leader. I''m afraid I''ve withdrawn from the territory since the last assassination."


    Viscount Fergus frowned and shook his head.


    After learning about the assassination from the Fergus family and obtaining the "modified" battle process of the Fergus family, saloyan and his party hurried to Locke Castle again without spending the night in the Fergus family.


    Obviously, they are anxious to investigate the Locke family. After all, the situation there is more serious than that of the Fergus family.


    Somewhere in the Kingdom, the four core figures of the shadow snake are sitting.


    "My Lord, I''m sorry, the assassination failed!"


    The woman wearing an eye patch bowed her head and said apologetically.


    "I already know the news. What''s the specific situation and the discount?"


    The old man nodded and asked.


    "A total of five fierce assassins have been sent this time. Now they have all lost contact. I guess they should have been killed."


    The women with goggles reported.


    "All five fierce assassins lost contact?"


    Opposite her, the purple haired man frowned.


    "The Fergus family should not have this ability. It seems that the news is indeed a conspiracy of the Sidney family."


    "Just a strange thing happened."


    The woman wearing an eye patch continued.


    "What strange thing?"


    The old man asked with a gloomy face.


    "On the day after we assassinated the Fergus family, a Viscount family named Locke also encountered the assassination in Sidney."


    "All the direct members of this family were killed. There are rumors that it was our shadow snake, but I have never had such a fate, and I have not sent anyone else."


    "Some forces should take the opportunity to use the name of our shadow snake."


    The purple haired man guessed.


    "In the last assassination, a noble family subordinate to the Oliver family was killed in this way, but I don''t know if it was the hand of the same force."


    "Now the Sidney family must have determined that it was our shadow snake."


    The man with short brown hair frowned.


    "Damn it, we dare to let the shadow snake carry the pot. Don''t let me know which force it is."


    The woman wearing an eye patch hated.


    "Cough."


    The old man coughed twice and attracted the three people''s attention to himself.


    "Since it has been determined that it is the conspiracy of the Sidney family, the assassination of the Fergus family will be suspended."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The man with purple hair, the man with short brown hair and the woman with eye patch all responded respectfully.


    ¡­¡­


    After some exploration, with the joint efforts of all the nobles in Sidney, almost the whole Marquis of Sidney turned over and looked for it, but still there was no trace of the shadow snake.


    Finally, it can only be considered that the shadow snake has left the Marquis of Sidney, and the pursuit team led by Saroyan can only be dissolved.


    A few months later, Fergus Castle white stone training ground.


    Bernal and others practice here, while gray is rare here.


    "Brother, what do you think of my cultivation?"


    Because she had just finished her training, Sarah, with a red face and sweat on her forehead, looked at gray with expectation and asked.


    Now she has reached the age of 15. On the day she reached the age of 15, viscount Fergus implanted her wind wolf blood. As for the cultivation of her blood method, Gray was teaching her.


    "Well, yes, great progress."


    Gray praised without stinginess.


    "Yeah --"


    Hearing Gray''s praise, Sarah''s face suddenly burst into joy. After happily leaving a sentence "I''m going to take a bath", she hopped and ran to the bathroom.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, gray smiled.


    It is true that he said the other party has made great progress.


    Sarah''s cultivation talent is slightly weaker than her original master, but slightly stronger than Bernal and others.


    I don''t know if it''s because I have the same father and mother and have inherited better cultivation talents.


    "Your talent is so good and Sarah''s cultivation talent is so good. It''s really shocking."


    Bernal, who had just finished his training, came over and sighed slightly.


    "Hey, hey."


    Gray laughed twice. At this time, he couldn''t sprinkle salt on the wound and quickly changed the topic.


    "Congratulations, brother Bernal. My father said you were engaged to miss Bernice."


    "Thank you -"


    Bernal said with a happy smile on his face.


    "What about you? You''ve attended many banquets in recent months. Do you have a girl you like?"


    "I''m still early!"


    Gray rolled his eyes. Although he had the soul of an adult in his twenties, his body was still very small.


    "The bar mitzvah has been held. It''s getting late. You don''t know that some noble families have conveyed their intentions in this regard to their father."


    Bernal laughed.


    "Yes, Baron Clive seemed to have asked his father about it the other day."


    Caroline came over and joked.


    "Uh --"


    Gray''s face changed and his mood suddenly became bad.


    "Who told you to be so popular."


    Seeing Gray''s face change greatly, Bernal shrugged.


    "It''s not good to be too popular. It''s not good. It''s just been watched when it''s held as an adult!"


    "Indeed, it''s not good to be too popular!"


    Caroline looked at gray carefully and agreed.


    In Bernal''s words with Caroline, green left the white stone training ground in a bit of embarrassment.


    He really didn''t think about getting engaged or getting married now.


    I thought it was still early. After all, I was just an adult, but I didn''t expect that I had been watched.


    Shaking his head and not thinking about it for the time being, he returned to his bedroom and couldn''t help falling on a bronze vial placed on the coffee table compartment. The vial contained the blood of the iron arm ape he had hunted.


    "Do you want to choose the iron arm ape?"


    Several months later, with his current physical strength, he should be enough to take blood beast blood again.


    However, he hesitated about the choice of blood.


    Before he can''t reach the fierce blood warrior, he has no ability to hunt and kill blood animals. It''s very difficult to obtain blood animals. Therefore, every kind of blood animal blood is extremely precious to him. As long as he meets it, he can''t miss it.


    But now, he has the ability to hunt blood beasts and has the conditions to choose.


    In addition, the blood beast blood can not be taken continuously. Therefore, he should think about it every time he takes the blood beast blood, and strive to choose the most suitable one for himself.


    What he is thinking about now is whether to take iron arm ape blood.


    Finally, the hesitation in his eyes was replaced by firmness, picked up the bottle of blood beast blood and walked to the bathroom.


    The defense of the arm of the iron arm ape is even stronger than that of the most powerful armored rhinoceros among the fierce blood beasts. Not to mention the fierce blood beasts, even the crazy blood beasts, I''m afraid it''s difficult to hurt them. In terms of practicability, it should be above the armored rhinoceros.


    So he finally decided to take the blood of the iron arm ape.

 Chapter 182

    "Goo Goo -"


    Lying in a bathtub full of hot water, gray unscrewed the cap of the bronze bottle and drank it.


    These blood from the iron arm ape, like a catalyst, immediately caused drastic changes as soon as it entered Gray''s body.


    The hot feeling rose from Gray''s stomach and spread around his body. Bursts of crisp feeling spread all over his body


    This is a feeling that has been experienced several times.


    Gray was crimson all over, hot all over, and his consciousness gradually became blurred.


    I don''t know how long it was before gray gradually woke up when the water in the bathtub had cooled down.


    After waking up, I immediately felt a wave of fatigue hit my heart, and every muscle of my body was extremely sore, transmitting the message of "fatigue" to him.


    After a rest, he took a good bath, put on his clothes and went out of the bathroom. His body was extremely weak. Now he just wanted to have a good sleep.


    After sleeping until the afternoon, gray recovered a lot. Although he was still a little tired, it had nothing to do with it.


    He decided to test the specific effect of these iron arms on himself.


    This is very necessary.


    After all, if you can''t understand your ability very well, you can''t make rational use of it in battle.


    Leaving the castle, he came to the forest that he designated as one of the cultivation sites. Behind him, the medium-sized man followed.


    In order to deal with the possible assassination of the shadow snake and protect the safety of the castle, all blood animals and people accused of corpse ability control are placed in the basement of the castle by gray. Once the castle is attacked, they can arrive immediately.


    Moreover, there is another advantage. The basement of the castle has a passage to the outside of the castle.


    When he is ready to use the blood beasts, he can quietly take them out of the castle from here without causing too much noise. After all, nine blood beasts go in and out of the castle door, which is too ostentatious.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Entering the woods, gray punched the nearest trees.


    Click, click, click!


    Under his fist, the thinnest trees with bucket thickness were easily broken by him, but he felt no pain at all.


    He has long been surprised by this phenomenon. After all, before taking the blood of the iron arm ape, he with the characteristics of shadow snake defense has been able to do so.


    The reason for doing this now is just to move your body and move your body.


    After the physical activity, gray lifted up his left sleeve, tilted it in front of him, and looked carefully at the medium-sized man with a gun opposite.


    "Use 10% of your strength to attack my arm."


    He ordered to the medium-sized man.


    With his order, the medium-sized man who had stood in place suddenly seemed to live. The long gun in his hand was like the spit of a poisonous snake.


    Prick!


    The long gun cut through the air and stabbed gray in the arm.


    Ding!


    After a whistling sound like metal collision.


    The medium-sized man took back his gun and stood aside again, while gray looked at the place where he was stabbed in his arm.


    Unharmed!


    There was no damage at all, not even a scratch.


    And he didn''t feel any pain during the collision just now.


    "20% strength!"


    Raising his arm, gray continued to give orders to the medium-sized man.


    Ding!


    The spear came out quickly, stabbed Gray''s arm again, and made a metal collision sound again.


    Gray''s arm was still intact and there was still no pain.


    "30% strength!"


    Intact, no pain.


    "40% strength!"


    Intact, no pain.


    ¡­¡­


    "70% power!"


    There was a slight spark bloom during the collision.


    It was intact without pain, but it was shaken back slightly by the force from the gun.


    "Eighty percent power!"


    Mars bloomed, intact, no pain, retreated a little more.


    "90% power!"


    Mars bloomed, intact, no pain, and took a few big steps back.


    "Ten percent power!"


    Intact, no pain, but it was shocked back and forth.


    "As guessed, even the attack of fierce blood soldiers can hardly hurt a penny!"


    Staring at his undamaged arm, Gray said to himself with satisfaction.


    "And this is obviously not the limit of these arms. I''m afraid it''s a crazy blood warrior. It''s difficult to cause damage to these arms. Unfortunately, we can''t find a crazy blood warrior to test it."


    A pair of arms that even crazy blood soldiers can hardly damage, which plays an absolutely huge role for gray, who is only a fierce blood soldier.


    With these arms, he seemed to have two indestructible shields, and he could carry them with him.


    Can you imagine that a person with two indestructible shields at any time is not strong in his self-protection ability and survival ability?


    Moreover, the role of these arms can not only be reflected in defense, but also give him great help in battle.


    These arms are also two hidden weapons. They burst out at a critical moment and can definitely give a fatal blow to the enemy.


    Besides, a few months ago, when fighting the assassin of the shadow snake.


    If he had such a pair of arms at that time, he would even be sure to kill the assassins of the two shadow snakes without the help of corpse control ability.


    "Yes, very good!"


    Very satisfied with the test results, gray returned to the castle with a medium-sized man. At the same time, a decision has been generated in his heart.


    "It''s time to expand the number of blood beasts!"


    Originally, after returning to Fergus castle a few months ago, gray had this idea.


    However, the sudden attack of the shadow snake forced him to shelve his plan.


    According to the news from the insiders of the Locke family, it is certain that the Fergus family is targeted by the shadow snake.


    Although he carried the first wave of assassination of the shadow snake, there must be assassination in the future. Under such circumstances, how can he leave at ease?


    He doesn''t want to go out and come back "alone".


    Now a few months later, the subsequent assassination of the shadow snake still hasn''t come. Obviously, the other party should give up the assassination of the Fergus family because of something.


    Although I don''t know the reason, it''s obvious that if I leave now, there should be no danger on this side of the castle.


    So he decided to carry out his previous plan.


    The next day, after his morning practice, gray came to the basement.


    In the basement, there were nine blood beasts, medium-sized men, and five assassins of the shadow snake.


    The huge basement is slightly crowded because of their existence.


    Gray came to one side of the basement wall, touched the rune mechanism, and an inclined downward passage appeared.


    He walked down the passage. Behind him, nine blood beasts, medium-sized men and five shadow snake assassins followed.


    Fortunately, the channel built was relatively large, and nine blood beasts walked one by one, which was barely passable.


    Along the passage, seven around eight around, about a few miles later, the passage has reached the end.


    At the end, there are upward steps. At the end of the steps, a stone door appears, blocking the way.


    Find the rune mechanism on the nearby stone wall and touch the rune mechanism.


    The door slid open to both sides, a light appeared in front of gray, and gray walked out along the steps.


    It was green, and from time to time there was the sound of birds. He appeared in a forest.


    Because the door can only be opened and closed inside, gray found some weeds and dead trees to block the entrance, and went to the red leaf forest.


    There''s Viscount Fergus. He''s already said hello.


    With his current strength, viscount Fergus will not have too many restrictions on his travel.

 Chapter 183

    Deep in the red leaf forest.


    Surrounded by nine blood beasts, medium-sized men and five shadow snake assassins, gray stepped on the yellow leaves and walked forward without concealing his whereabouts.


    Now he came not to avoid the blood beast, but to find the blood beast. Naturally, he didn''t need to hide his whereabouts.


    It''s better to make the movement as big as possible, so as to attract the blood beasts around.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The effect was immediate. More than ten minutes later, a roar with anger and warning suddenly sounded.


    Then the trees in the distance shook violently and even collapsed, and a huge creature stood up and stepped forward.


    This is a huge bear blood beast.


    The body is 2.5 meters long and covered with yellow hair.


    On the two forelimbs, the giant bear''s paws are the size of a palm fan, and the black claws are shining with a deep light.


    The bear''s mouth opened, revealing white teeth as sharp as a dagger, and a trace of saliva flowed down.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    It came like a king, but when it saw the extremely exaggerated team led by gray, its originally rebellious bear eyes clearly showed fear.


    But even so, it still did not retreat, but roared and issued a warning, because this is its territory.


    But all powerful creatures have a strong desire for possession and attach great importance to their territory. Sometimes they even fight with their lives for their territory.


    Click, click!


    Several thick trees collapsed directly under the slap of its bear''s paw.


    This is that it is showing its "strong" strength to the enemy.


    "Big bear!"


    Gray looked carefully at the bear blood beast in front of him and said.


    In front of this blood beast, if nothing unexpected, it should be that he once saw a fierce blood beast called big bear in the book.


    After thinking about it, gray didn''t command the blood beast to besiege the big bear, but came out of the blood beast and walked towards the big bear.


    This time, he came to Chiye forest to expand the number of blood beasts, and the other purpose was to hone his fighting skills.


    He has many blood beast characteristics. If he wants to give full play to these blood beast characteristics effectively, he must form a fighting mode that belongs to him alone.


    This obviously needs to be explored slowly through actual combat.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Seeing gray approaching him, the big bear became more and more agitated. In a pair of bear eyes, there was an angry and bloodthirsty light.


    Had it not been for the many blood beasts behind gray, he would have jumped on gray.


    Finally, at some point, it could no longer stand Gray''s provocation and suddenly jumped at gray.


    A huge bear''s paw, like a huge hammer, hit gray hard.


    Under his hammer, a strong wind pressure was formed, which made the surrounding leaves tremble.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Facing the paws bigger than his head, gray didn''t draw his sword, but punched out.


    He needs actual combat to test his iron fist.


    Boom!


    A roar, like a bomb.


    The raging air blew the surrounding leaves rustling, and the withered yellow leaves on the ground were rolled up and flying around.


    Bear''s paws and Gray''s fist quickly separated.


    Pop!


    The giant body of the giant bear couldn''t help but retreat slightly before stabilizing its shape.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray''s figure stepped back several steps.


    "It is worthy of being a strong bear. Its strength is greater than that of a cold tiger!"


    He kicked the ground hard and forcibly stabilized his body. Gray was slightly surprised on his face.


    But the next moment, he couldn''t help but turn his mouth slightly and ponder the palm of the big bear hit by his fist.


    At the palm of the giant bear''s paw, a red trace appeared, and drops of blood fell on the withered and yellow leaves.


    Big bear is hurt!


    Just the first fight, the big bear has been injured. Although the injury is not serious, it is enough to see the strength of Gray''s iron fists.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The wounded giant bear roared with extreme anger and bloodthirsty.


    He stepped on the ground and made a "rumble" sound. With the shaking of the ground, he rushed towards gray and clapped his hand.


    Peng!


    With a dull sound, the huge bear flew upside down.


    It hit the ground heavily and made a loud sound like pushing gold and pouring jade.


    Before the big bear''s palm fell, gray suddenly appeared in front of the big bear and hit the big bear hard on the chest.


    He used the speed characteristics of the wind wolf, while the bulky big bear didn''t respond at all.


    The scarlet blood appeared on the chest of Dali bear and dyed his yellow hair scarlet.


    The big bear got up angrily, but the next moment, he flew out upside down again.


    Click!


    Several trees were directly broken by the powerful bear flying upside down.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    In front of Gray''s speed, the heavy giant bear was knocked down by gray one punch after another, and the injury was not light.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    After being hit hard in a row, the big bear roared with extreme anger when he saw Gray rushing towards him again.


    Then the next moment, an invisible wave, centered on it, spreads around.


    Bang!


    Gray, who was running to the big bear, suddenly felt his body sink.


    He seemed to be pressing thousands of kilograms of boulders. The ground under his feet was overwhelmed and fell for a full few centimeters.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    At that moment, the giant paw of the big bear suddenly patted gray.


    Boom!


    Gray was photographed sliding back out with two straight scratches under his feet.


    "Gravity position?"


    Although he was slapped by the big bear because of the big bear''s raid, Gray''s face remained unchanged, but showed a look of interest.


    He was not hurt.


    Before the big bear''s paw was taken, his two arms stood in front of him, and he did not even feel any pain.


    As he expected, his arms were indestructible shields at the critical moment.


    That was just the case.


    "Is this the position of gravity mentioned in the book?"


    Lifting his legs, gray found that his whole body was as heavy as lead.


    He has no doubt that his current moving speed may not even be as fast as the giant bear.


    "Very good ability, very restrained against speed opponents."


    Gray judged in his heart.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Just then, with the "rumble" sound, Dali bear''s eyes were full of anger and rushed fiercely again.


    Gray looked calm in the face of the big bear.


    Speed is limited and the strength is weaker than the big bear, but that doesn''t mean gray doesn''t have a way to deal with the big bear.


    Great bear has used the blood beast ability, but he hasn''t!


    "Drink -"


    He roared, and the blood beast''s ability to use the cold ice wind blade.


    Shua!


    A slightly glittering wind blade appeared.


    In an instant, it was close to the big bear. Before the big bear reacted, it had been cut on it.


    Poof!


    The big bear coming at gray threw back heavily.


    On its chest, a clear bloodstain appeared, and the cold air was spreading and freezing on it.


    Whoosh!


    As the giant bear is cut off by the cold ice wind blade, the gravity position of the giant bear is released.


    Gray rushed out and in the blink of an eye came to the big bear, which was frozen by the cold ice and could only move hard.


    Poof!


    Pull out the magic sword, and the thunder light twines. In the fierce bear''s angry struggle, a sword pierces its heart from its chest.


    Break ice, collect blood, and use corpse control.


    More than half an hour later, there was a clear scar on his chest. The big bear slowly got up and joined the army of blood beasts behind gray.


    "It''s a pity that the ability of the blood beast controlled by the corpse can''t be preserved."


    Looking at the strong bear who joined the blood beast army, gray felt a little regret.


    The gravity position of the great bear is the enemy of the speed opponent. If it can be preserved, it will play a great role in battle.


    "Do you want to choose the next capability as the gravitational force field?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking about whether to take energetically bear''s blood next time he took blood from a blood beast in order to obtain the position of gravity.


    "It''s too early to think about this."


    However, in the end, gray still didn''t make a decision.


    He just took the blood of the iron arm ape. When he can take it next time, at least a few months later, he doesn''t need to make such an early decision.


    Moreover, the big bear is just the first blood beast he hunted after entering the red night forest. Does the blood beast hunted later have more strange and powerful abilities?


    He doesn''t have to rush to make a decision now.

 Chapter 184

    After controlling the big bear, gray continued his search.


    Soon, another blood beast appeared in front of gray.


    This is a blood beast with brown scales, three meters long and eight legs.


    There are two huge pliers at the front of the body.


    The tail is very long, about one meter long, section after section, and the end has a sharp needle, emitting a dark light.


    "What kind of blood beast is this?"


    Gray stared, but he couldn''t recognize the blood beast.


    There are many kinds of blood beasts. Even if he has read many books about blood beasts, his understanding is actually extremely limited and it is normal to fail to recognize them.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed at the brown scaly blood beast.


    Because he couldn''t recognize what blood beast it was, he didn''t know the ability of this blood beast, but there was no reason to retreat because he didn''t know his opponent and his cards.


    In the future, there are many opponents who don''t know their ability, especially blood soldiers. If they don''t fight, if they can''t see the other party use their blood beast ability, they don''t know what blood method the other party is practicing.


    He needs to adapt to this battle without knowing his opponent''s ability.


    KAKA!


    Facing gray, the brown scaly blood beast stretched out thick pliers and attacked gray.


    The edge of the pliers was so sharp that gray had no doubt about its ability to clamp steel.


    Moreover, looking at the thick and textured shell on its surface, the other party''s pliers should be quite strong.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    Gray leaned slightly to avoid the front of the pliers, and then hit the side of the big pliers.


    Boom!


    The pliers were as strong as expected, and even under Gray''s fist, there was only a little less obvious depression.


    However, the huge force still dragged the brown scale blood beast and flew out.


    Whoosh!


    Gray quickly circled to the side of the flying brown blood beast.


    Prick!


    But just then, the huge tail behind the brown scale blood beast suddenly stabbed gray like a javelin.


    The speed is very fast, and there is a strong wind in the air.


    Dang!


    Gray punched out and smashed the sharp tail with a needle at the end.


    Then he stepped on the ground, jumped a few meters away and directly jumped on the back of the brown scale blood beast.


    Pull out the magic sword, twist it with lightning, and quickly stab it down the back of the brown scale blood beast.


    Poof!


    The magic sword surrounded by thunder stabbed down, but it stabbed on the soil.


    Due to lightning, a scorched black mark was blown out on the soil, but the brown scale blood beast had disappeared before he stabbed it.


    "Tu Dun?"


    Standing where he was, gray raised his eyebrows.


    Just at that moment, the blood beast seemed to be able to integrate into the soil without any obstacles, and integrated into the soil as a whole.


    Obviously, this should be a similar ability to escape.


    Gray is on alert. His infrared perception ability is not similar to that of perspective, and he can''t perceive the brown scale blood beast in the soil.


    Prick!


    Suddenly, from the side of the soil, a long tail with a very sharp end stabbed out and stabbed gray.


    There, the soil arched slightly, and a vague outline appeared, which should be the body of the brown scale blood beast.


    Dang!


    Gray raised his arm and punched out, smashing the tail of the brown scale blood beast.


    Just ready to pounce on the brown scale blood beast, the brown scale blood beast suddenly sank to the ground and sank into the soil again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    From time to time, brown scaly blood beasts came out of the soil and attacked gray, sometimes with tails and sometimes with pliers, but gray blocked them all.


    While blocking, gray is also waiting for an opportunity to fight back.


    Pop!


    Finally, gray seized the opportunity. Suddenly, his palm was like pliers, grabbed the tail stabbed by the brown scale blood beast, and grabbed its end in his hand.


    Hula!


    At the next moment, gray made a sudden effort and directly shook the brown scale blood beast.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Again and again, it was thrown up and hit the ground.


    After smashing more than ten times in a row, the brown scale blood beast seems to have been dizzy.


    Whoosh!


    Gray let go of the brown scale blood beast''s tail and quickly came to the brown scale blood beast''s back.


    The magic sword twined by lightning stabbed the brown scale blood beast in the back one after another.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    More than ten holes were opened in the blood colored back of the brown scale. Lightning was introduced into the brown scale blood beast from the broken holes and raged in its body.


    Patter!


    The two big pincers and tails raised by the brown scaly blood beast suddenly fell powerlessly, and there was no sound anymore.


    Looking at the brown scaly blood beast with more than ten holes, gray couldn''t help shaking his head.


    The shape of the brown scaly blood beast is different from that of the common blood beast. Gray can''t accurately judge the position of its heart.


    In order to be able to control and not destroy the brain, we can only insert a few more on each other.


    However, with this experience, the next time we deal with this kind of blood beast, we don''t have to plug in blindly.


    Collect blood with Rune bag and control it with corpse control ability.


    It is worth mentioning that the blood of brown scale blood animals is blue.


    After controlling the blood beast, it was close to noon. After eating some dry food and resting for a while, gray continued to look for the blood beast.


    More than an hour later, gray entered a valley where he met today''s third blood beast.


    This is a blood beast with slender limbs, strong body, short tail and purple hair.


    The head is slightly flat and long. At one end of its head, it has a purple single horn.


    This is also a blood beast that gray has never seen in the book.


    High¡ª¡ª


    Seeing gray approaching, the purple haired blood beast''s hooves scraped on the ground, and then suddenly rushed out.


    When he was about to get close to gray, his two forelegs were raised high, and one of them kicked at Gray''s chest.


    The speed is quite fast, almost the same as gray, who has the speed characteristics of wind wolf.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    Facing the hoof kicked at him, gray punched him.


    Bang!


    The hoof collided with Gray''s fist, and then the next moment, the purple haired blood beast was directly knocked upside down.


    Obviously, the purple haired blood beast is not good at power, at least not as good as gray, who has the power characteristics of cold tiger.


    High¡ª¡ª


    After the fall, the purple haired blood beast got up angrily and rushed to gray again.


    Bang!


    The purple haired blood beast was smashed by gray again.


    This time, he directly hit the stone wall of the valley. The stone chips were flying and dizzy. He struggled for a while and couldn''t get up.


    Whoosh!


    Gray pulled out his magic sword and rushed to each other.


    Although you can kill each other with your fist, the damage is too serious.


    If you want to kill it without leaving too much damage, the best way is to stab it through the heart with a sword.


    Shua!


    Gray was close to the purple haired blood beast, but just then.


    Crackling!


    The thunder suddenly came out, but it was not the magic sword in Gray''s hand, but from the purple haired blood beast.


    I saw a circle of thunder on the corner above the other party''s head.


    Then, suddenly, it shot out, extending countless electro-optic branches, straight at gray.


    The blood beast''s blood beast ability is lightning!


    The speed of lightning is naturally extremely fast, and its moving speed is even faster than Gray''s ice wind blade.


    In the blink of an eye, he was close to gray. Gray didn''t even have time to hide.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the lightning hit gray.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray stepped back again and again. He stepped back more than ten steps before he stopped.


    After stopping, Gray''s face did not change much, because the lightning had no effect on him except to repel him.


    No, the only effect should be that the left arm sleeve of the war suit is blackened and damaged.


    At the moment when the lightning struck, gray raised his left arm to block the lightning and completely block the lightning.


    "Sure enough, I can stop it!"


    In the previous battle, when gray used the lightning sword, he accidentally found that his arms did not seem to conduct electricity.


    So when the thunder struck, he raised his arm to resist.


    Although the lightning was more powerful than the lightning of the lightning magic sword, he still blocked it as he expected.


    "Now my arms are no different from real magic weapons."


    Looking at his undamaged arm, gray thought cableway in his heart.


    General metal weapons will conduct electricity, but magic weapons will not, because they have some attributes, and other attribute rules will be excluded inside.


    His current arm is like this. Like other magic weapons, it is also insulated from the conduction characteristics of lightning.


    Coupled with the firmness of these arms, it is not too much to say that they are magic weapons.


    Purple hair blood beast even the most powerful lightning attack can''t help gray. Naturally, there is no suspense in the battle.


    Soon, the purple haired blood beast was pierced by gray, collected blood and controlled.


    "The blood power consumption is a little too much. I''m afraid it can''t be used for a cold ice wind blade!"


    Although he only used the cold ice wind blade once in successive battles, he also used the increase of blood power when moving and shooting, resulting in a large consumption of blood power.


    "Forget it, that''s all for today!"


    If he wants to hunt blood beasts again, he may have to use his corpse control ability, which is contrary to his purpose of training himself. Gray decides not to hunt blood beasts for the time being.


    So he set up a tent in the valley and repaired it.


    This time when he entered Chiye forest, he brought a lot of things in order to be more comfortable when sleeping in the forest at night. Naturally, it was very troublesome for him alone. Fortunately, there were many blood animals to carry.

 Chapter 185

    Early the next morning, gray began to hunt the blood beast.


    The fourth blood beast he hunted, the fastest blood beast among the fierce blood beasts - the wind chasing leopard.


    After fighting with him, gretcher''s body will be depressed by his opponent''s speed.


    Although the speed of the wind wolf can be ranked upstream among the fierce blood beasts, it is a pity that the speed of the wind chasing leopard is rated as the most fierce blood beasts.


    Gray is skeptical about the evaluation of "the fastest fierce blood beast".


    After all, so far, no one or any force dares to say that all fierce blood beasts have been completely counted.


    Since it is impossible to make complete statistics of all fierce blood beasts, naturally, there will be water as soon as possible.


    However, although the speed of the wind chasing leopard is not necessarily the fastest of the real fierce blood beasts, it should be no problem to be evaluated as one of the fastest blood beasts among the fierce blood beasts.


    Facing each other, gray is a lot slower, which is inevitable.


    Fortunately, the weakness of the wind chasing leopard is also very obvious. In addition to speed, other places can be said to be good for nothing. Both strength and defense are extremely poor.


    The other side''s attack could not even break Gray''s defense.


    Not only the defense of both arms, but also the defense of other parts of the body can not be broken.


    After all, even if they are not abnormal arms, the defense of other parts of the body has reached the level of shadow snake.


    After a long fight with the other party like a hide and seek cat, gray finally caught the opportunity and grabbed the leg of the wind chasing leopard.


    He threw it to the ground, then stepped on the other side, stabbed the magic sword at the heart, and finally ended the other side''s life.


    The battle took the longest time among the four blood beasts he met, which shows the difficulty of the other party.


    The fifth blood beast, an alligator blood beast that can turn soil into debris flow and attack his opponent.


    If gray guessed correctly, the blood beast should be the blood beast corresponding to the blood implanted in the head of the giant crocodile mercenary regiment and the inch haired man he killed.


    After all, as like as two peas, the blood beast is almost the same.


    It didn''t take much effort to kill it. So far, the number of blood beasts controlled by gray has reached 20.


    After searching for more than an hour, he met the sixth blood beast.


    This is a huge blood beast with a length of three meters. Its surface is covered with black fur like scales. It is fat, short and thick, short legs and short neck.


    In its head, there are two corners arranged vertically. The corner near the mouth is the longest and sharp, just like a machete, and the corner at the back is slightly shorter.


    This blood beast, known to gray, is called iron rhinoceros. Gray''s iron rhinoceros inner armor is made of each other''s leather.


    Like the wind chasing leopard, it is also rated as the most fierce blood beast, but in terms of defense.


    Gray is equally skeptical about this.


    However, there is no doubt that anyone who will be rated as the most blood beast of so and so will be very difficult to deal with.


    Like the wind chasing leopard, this armored rhinoceros is also extremely difficult, even worse.


    Even if the cold ice wind blade cuts on the other party, it is only the degree of general injury. I''m afraid it''s difficult to kill it even if it cuts more than a dozen times in a row.


    Naturally, gray can''t cast the cold ice wind blade more than ten times in a row. He doesn''t have such a large reserve of blood power. He can only cast the cold ice wind blade three times a day.


    There was no choice but to let the blood beasts join the battle for the first time.


    Led by the powerful blood beast like Dali Xiong, supplemented by other blood beasts also known for their great strength, the armored rhinoceros was turned over and pressed on the ground so that it could not move at all.


    Gray, on the other hand, kept stabbing his sword at the other side''s heart.


    Gray didn''t know how many times he stabbed before he finally pierced each other''s hard black fur, pierced each other''s heart and ended each other''s life.


    The other party is the most difficult of the six blood beasts.


    "It''s not easy!"


    Looking at the armored rhinoceros inserted into the heart by the long sword, gray wiped the fine sweat on his forehead and sighed slightly.


    If he meets this armored rhinoceros alone, gray is not afraid, but it is really difficult to kill each other.


    The defense of the other party''s flesh and leather is not as good as the iron arms of the iron arm ape.


    But among the fierce blood beasts, it''s hard to find one with comparable defense. No wonder defense is rated as the most fierce blood beast.


    "It''s the best material for a meat shield."


    Gray could imagine how the defense of the blood beast army would be enhanced when this super meat shield joined his blood beast army.


    Collect blood and use corpse control ability.


    A black meat ball with tentacles, trembling, climbed in from the other party''s mouth.


    Gray watched without blinking. He was really a little afraid that the armored rhinoceros could not drill into its brain and control it because of its thick skin.


    However, this fear did not appear. With the trembling of the armored rhinoceros body, a few minutes later, the armored rhinoceros stood up.


    Plop!


    However, at the moment it stood up, a sound of falling suddenly sounded.


    Gray was surprised and hurriedly looked at the armored rhinoceros, but he saw that the armored rhinoceros was standing quietly.


    Looking up at other places, I found a blood beast with purple spots on its body. Suddenly, it fell down without any sign.


    He tried to give the other party the order to stand up, but there was no response, as if he had completely turned into a corpse.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray was surprised.


    When fighting with the armored rhinoceros before, he did not use the blood beast. It is reasonable that the blood beast was not damaged, but why did the other party suddenly lose control?


    "Is it...?"


    However, a guess soon appeared in his mind.


    He went to the blood beast with purple spots and used his corpse control ability again.


    Plop!


    Trembling, the purple spotted blood beast stood up again.


    And the moment it stood up.


    Another blood beast, a blood beast covered with yellow hair, suddenly fell down like the purple spotted blood beast just now.


    "Is it the limit?"


    The answer is already obvious. The number of corpse control ability has reached the limit, and the limit is 20.


    It''s easy to understand that there are limits to corpse control.


    If there is no limit to the ability to control the corpse, the white haired ape blood beast gray once met, with the ability to control the corpse, may be enough to sweep all the blood beasts. The strength is not enough, and the quantity is enough.


    But in fact, it didn''t sweep all blood beasts, so it''s certain that there is a limit to the ability to control corpses, which gray had expected for a long time.


    "The limit of 20? It''s already very good."


    Corpse control ability is a very powerful ability. Even if there are only 20 control limits, even if the controlled blood beast can not display the blood beast ability, it is still an extremely powerful ability.


    According to Gray''s estimation, with the speed characteristics of the wind wolf, the strength characteristics of the cold tiger, the defense characteristics of the shadow snake and the iron arm characteristics of the iron arm ape, he can only defeat two with one in the face of fierce blood soldiers of the same level.


    The corpse control ability has long been one against four. As for now, it must be more than that. After all, the number of corpses under control has increased to 20.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see the power of corpse control.


    If there is a blood method related to corpse control ability, this blood method is definitely a special blood method, and it will be extremely powerful among the special blood methods.


    "The number of blood beasts has reached the limit, so if you want to further enhance the corpse control ability, you can only start from the quality."


    "The best way to improve the quality is naturally to control higher-level blood beasts."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a look of expectation on his face.


    "20 controls, even if they can''t use the blood beast''s ability and combat power, should also be very strong. I don''t know if it''s possible to challenge the crazy blood beast?"


    When the Marquis of Oka was chased and killed by the maesfield family, gray once fled the Marquis of Oka overnight because he was worried that he would not be an opponent of crazy blood soldiers even if he used his corpse control ability.


    At that time, he had a total of nine blood beasts and medium-sized men, a total of ten controls.


    Now there are 20 controls and the limit is reached. He can''t help thinking of hunting crazy blood beasts.


    In fact, this idea was born long ago. Since there is a limit to quantity, it should be enhanced by quality.


    He had this idea when he guessed that there would be a limit to the number of corpses.


    Of course, gray is not sure whether the corpse control ability can control the more powerful crazy blood beast corpse. After all, he hasn''t tried before.


    Now he is eager to try.

 Chapter 186

    After a little rest, gray set out and began to look for the crazy blood beast.


    An hour later, a blood beast covered with fire red hair was found by gray and surrounded by the blood beast army he controlled.


    This is a blood beast with a body length of more than two meters. Its red hair is very long and fluffy. It is like a burning flame on its body.


    Surrounded by more than a dozen blood beasts and six humans, it roared angrily, turned its body from time to time, bared its teeth and demonstrated to a blood beast that only surrounded it.


    But from its voice, we can obviously hear its uneasiness. Obviously, even the aggressive and bloodthirsty blood beast will be uneasy when surrounded by so many blood beasts.


    "It should not be a crazy blood beast."


    In the distance, gray looked carefully and shook his head slightly.


    Unless you know this blood beast, you can only judge the level of this blood beast through battle.


    However, there are also some non combat means, such as judging from body shape.


    Crazy blood beast, the blood beast above the fierce blood beast, the overall strength will be much stronger than the fierce blood beast. Usually, there is absolutely no problem for one crazy blood beast to fight five fierce blood beasts in their heyday.


    Most of such blood beasts are larger than fierce blood beasts. Generally, they are more than three meters.


    Of course, such a judgment is very rough. After all, some blood beasts seem petite, but their strength is extremely powerful.


    However, through this method, more than half of the correct rate is still available.


    "Try it!"


    In his heart, gray immediately commanded the armored rhinoceros to rush to the blood beast.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The armored rhinoceros rushed at him immediately.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    In the face of the rushing armored rhinoceros, the blood beast covered with red hair, his anger and anxiety seemed to find an outlet and rushed to the armored rhinoceros immediately.


    Bang!


    The most powerful thing about armored rhinoceros is its defense, but its strength is not weak, which is comparable to that of cold tiger.


    The bloody beast covered with red hair was directly knocked out by the armored rhinoceros and fell to the ground.


    "It''s not a crazy blood beast, and its physical ability is not too strong."


    Seeing this scene, gray shook his head and gave an order in his heart. The encirclement circle surrounded by the blood beast army made a corner of time and space.


    The blood beast, which had already been frightened and panicked, immediately fled from the empty place.


    A lot of blood has been collected. After going back, let Sarah and them take it every day, which is enough for several months. There is no need to hunt fierce blood beasts again.


    He could already imagine that Sarah''s face was bitter because she drank blood every day after she went back.


    Moreover, this blood beast is not strong in strength, speed, defense and other physical qualities. After replacement, it can not increase the quality of his controlled objects.


    Gray keeps looking.


    Half an hour later, he found a three meter long bovine blood beast with two machete like horns on both sides of his head.


    This is the first blood beast corresponding to the Dali cattle sequence blood method obtained by gray - Dali cattle.


    Gray didn''t miss it this time. After all, this blood is needed for Dali cattle sequence blood method. Although gray and others can''t use it, it can be used to train loyal soldiers.


    Moreover, Dali Niu has great strength and strong physical defense. After replacement, it can increase the quality of Gray''s control.


    Kill Dali cattle, collect blood and replace the blood beast whose physical quality is not strong. Gray continues to search.


    Half an hour later, I found a wolf blood beast with black hair. After testing its strength, I gave up.


    An hour later, he found a thin blood beast and gave up after testing his strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Gray slowly went deeper into the red leaf forest, because according to the introduction in the books, generally speaking, the more powerful the blood beast is, the more deep it will be in the forest.


    Three days later, gray did not know how far he had gone, and whether he was still under the Marquis of Sidney.


    He thoroughly went deep into the red leaf forest, and many blood beasts around him were replaced by him.


    Of the six humans under control, he left only a medium-sized man, and he replaced the assassins of the five shadow snakes.


    After all, if the assassins of the five shadow snakes are found, it is easy to think of the destruction of the Locke family, causing unnecessary trouble.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, a blood beast with a length of more than three meters was surrounded by the blood beast army controlled by gray.


    This is a lion blood beast, covered with golden red hair, surrounded by 19 blood beasts and humans.


    He roared with anger in his voice, but his head was held high and full of a sense of rebellion.


    "It should be a crazy blood beast!"


    When he saw the blood beast, Grayton felt his eyes brighten. Just from his appearance, Grayton could feel the extraordinary of the blood beast.


    With a body length of more than three meters and facing the siege of many blood beasts, the head still raised defiantly shows the extraordinary of this blood beast.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Gray commanded the armored rhinoceros to rush to the lion blood beast, ready to test the opponent''s strength.


    Reaching a body length of three meters, let the armored rhinoceros run, just like a moving tank, so he hit the other party.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Facing the armored rhinoceros, the lion blood beast with golden red hair was not afraid at all, and also rushed to the armored rhinoceros.


    The head of the armored rhinoceros was slightly lower and hit the lion blood beast with the angle of the head, but at this time, the lion blood beast raised its forelimbs and patted the armored rhinoceros with one claw.


    Boom!


    The armored rhinoceros was photographed upside down, and there were several clear scratches where it was photographed.


    The fur that only gray could cut with his blood beast ability was scratched!


    "Crazy blood beast!"


    At this moment, Gray was sure that the blood beast in front of him was definitely a crazy blood beast.


    Those who can leave injuries on the armored rhinoceros so easily can only be crazy blood beasts!


    "Siege!"


    Gredang did not hesitate to command the blood beast to besiege the lion blood beast.


    A big bull and a big bear pounced on the lion blood beast from the front.


    Boom, boom!


    The front paws of the lion type blood beast were photographed one after another, and the two blood beasts flew backwards. The blood and flesh in the photographed place were blurred, and it was obvious that the injury was not light.


    However, at this time, more blood beasts besieged the lion blood beast from both sides of the lion blood beast.


    Wheeze!


    A tiger blood beast attacked the lion blood beast from the left, and the sharp claw immediately left a clear blood mark on the lion blood beast.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The lion blood beast ate pain and was angry. He turned around and patted his forepaw on the tiger blood beast.


    Boom!


    The tiger blood beast was photographed with a large depression, surrounded by blood and flesh.


    Chi, Chi, Chi!


    Blood beasts are constantly patted by lion blood beasts, but wounds also appear on lion blood beasts.


    Many of these blood beasts finally screened by gray have great strength.


    At present, the defense of this lion blood beast should not be too strong among the crazy blood beasts, and it can''t ignore the attack.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The wounded lion blood beast roared, and then the next moment, the golden flame suddenly spread in its limbs.


    Hiss!


    After the golden red flame appears, there are clear burning and melting traces on the ground, which shows the high temperature of the golden red flame.


    Prick!


    A bear blood beast was photographed and flew upside down. Centered on the place photographed, there was a terrible burning trace.


    Fortunately, the bear beast has already died. It is controlled by the corpse''s ability. As long as the head is not broken, it will not die.


    Otherwise, this bear blood beast will definitely die of serious injury.


    "Is it... A blood beast in the same sequence as the flaming lion?"


    Seeing this scene, gray couldn''t help thinking of the two lion blood beasts he had met in pairs.


    Each other''s four legs can also be wrapped with golden red flames.


    However, compared with the lion blood beast in front of us, the flame that the two lion blood beasts can display is not a little weaker.


    The blood beast army constantly besieged the lion blood beast and was constantly photographed.


    Many blood beasts have scalds that are deadly for living creatures.


    Prick, prick, prick!


    Although he tried to control the blood beasts and let them avoid their heads, some blood beasts couldn''t avoid them and were directly patted on their heads by the lion blood beast with the sharp claws of fire.


    However, half of the heads of those who were photographed were blackened. After falling out, they never got up again.


    However, being besieged by so many blood beasts, the lion blood beast was also seriously injured.


    Black and blue, bleeding everywhere. The most serious injury was stabbed into the abdomen by the sharp corner of a bovine blood beast, and the blood flowed like a fountain.


    "Ow --"


    The lion blood beast felt that he was about to reach the limit. He wanted to escape, but he was surrounded and couldn''t get away. It roared angrily.


    Prick!


    Another slap on the head of a blood beast, so that the blood beast completely lost its movement. The lion blood beast completely lay down, his body twitched slightly, and there was only air in but no air out.

 Chapter 187

    "Too much blood loss..."


    After confirming that the lion blood beast was dead, gray hurried forward with the rune bag to collect the blood.


    After a charge, he got about one hundred and fifty blood. According to the shape of the blood beast, the amount of blood loss has exceeded half, and the remaining blood is not enough to extract the essence of blood.


    "It''s mainly because the attack power of fierce blood beast is too low to kill in a short time, resulting in too much blood loss."


    Facing the blood beast whose strength reaches crazy level, the attack power of fierce blood beast is a little low.


    In addition, it can''t attack the head and throat, so it can''t be killed in a short time, resulting in a large loss of blood from this crazy blood beast.


    In fact, the lion blood beast will eventually die because of the massive loss of blood.


    "The loss is really big."


    Looking back at his blood beast army, gray couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    The brains of the four blood beasts were damaged and could not be controlled. Most of the other blood beasts also had terrorist injuries, becoming "disabled people" and greatly damaged their combat power.


    Even the most powerful armored rhinoceros has suffered many injuries.


    "I hope it can be controlled. Otherwise, the loss will be a little big this time."


    Although only four blood beasts were completely broken, he lost at least ten blood beasts in this battle.


    Patter!


    Using the corpse control ability, a black meat ball with tentacles fell on the lion blood beast and slowly climbed in from the lion blood beast''s mouth.


    PA, PA, PA!


    As the black meat ball climbed in, the body of the lion blood beast began to tremble slightly.


    One Minute.


    Two minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, the control should have been completed in the past, but the control of the lion blood beast was still not completed, when gray was a little worried about the control failure.


    The lion blood beast stood up trembling.


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief, but at the next moment.


    Patter!


    A heavy object fell.


    As soon as Gray''s face changed, he quickly confirmed the source of the sound and was relieved after confirming that it was not a lion blood beast.


    "OK."


    He looked back at the fallen blood beast and saw a blood beast with gray scales falling down.


    "The head of the blood beast was not injured. It should not lose control. Does the number of controls reach the upper limit as before?"


    Gray frowned when he came to the gray scale blood beast.


    "No, even if this gray scale blood beast is included, there are only 16 total controls, which is far from reaching the upper limit. Is it...?"


    A guess formed in Gray''s brain.


    Compared with fierce blood beasts, crazy blood beasts are too powerful. It is certain that it is more difficult to control them.


    Will the number of blood beasts he can control be reduced for such reasons?


    In short, if the controller is a fierce blood beast, it can reach 20, but if it is a crazy blood beast, the number will decrease sharply.


    "It''s really possible. After all, if the number of blood beasts at any level could be maintained at 20, the original white haired ape blood beast would have swept all blood beasts."


    If the white haired ape blood beast hunts the crazy blood beast with 20 fierce blood beasts, then replace all the 20 fierce blood beasts with crazy blood beasts, and then surround and kill the wild blood beast with 20 crazy blood beasts.


    By analogy, the white haired ape blood beast may eventually sweep all blood beasts and become the strongest among them.


    But in fact, such a thing did not happen, so it is inevitable to control higher-level blood beasts with restrictions such as sharp reduction in number.


    "If so, try it."


    With all the controls, gray began to look for the blood beast.


    Half an hour later, he found a fierce blood beast covered with white scales.


    In order to see the combat power of the controlled lion blood beast, gray commanded the lion blood beast to attack.


    Easy rolling!


    Even if you lose the ability of blood beast, fighting can still be called crushing only by virtue of physical ability.


    Come forward, as soon as it is captured, the white scale blood beast has been injured.


    The wounded white scale blood beast fled in fear, but was easily caught up and snapped back.


    The white scale blood beast uses the blood beast ability to attack the lion blood beast with a water arrow, but it is easily avoided by the lion blood beast.


    Beat the white scale blood beast to the ground, press it on the ground, and take out a big hole in the white scale blood beast with its claws. When the white scale blood beast is about to be killed.


    This is the result of Gray''s command not to attack the head and throat. Otherwise, it will be easier to kill.


    Use the corpse control ability to control the white scale blood beast. At the moment when the white scale blood beast was controlled, another controlled blood beast suddenly fell straight down.


    "Sure enough..."


    Seeing this, Gray''s face showed such an expression.


    Obviously, Gray''s guess is right. Now the number of blood beasts has reached the control limit.


    "Even with the lion blood beast, I now have a total of 16 blood beasts left, that is, if the fierce blood beast can control five, then the crazy blood beast can only control one."


    In this proportion, if all fierce blood beasts are replaced by crazy blood beasts, Gray''s total number of controls can only be maintained at four.


    "Is it worth exchanging twenty fierce blood beasts for four crazy blood beasts?"


    As soon as the question flashed through Gray''s mind, he already had the answer.


    From the previous battle with white scale blood beasts, it is not difficult to see that even a crazy blood beast has stronger combat power than five fierce blood beasts. It is completely worthwhile to replace all fierce blood beasts with crazy blood beasts.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the physical ability of the current crazy blood beast can only be regarded as general. If the crazy blood beast with stronger physical ability is controlled, its combat power will be enhanced a lot.


    With a decision in mind, gray began to look for the crazy blood beast.


    Four days later, I met a crazy leopard blood beast.


    This leopard blood beast is not a tail. It is about three meters long. Its limbs are slender and strong, and its whole body is covered with purple spots.


    These purple spots bend like broken line lightning.


    As a leopard blood beast, the speed is usually very fast. As expected, the other party does have a terrible speed.


    Fortunately, gray manipulated too many blood beasts. There was a crazy blood beast, fourteen fierce blood beasts and a fierce blood warrior.


    Quantity makes up for the speed gap.


    Facing the siege from all sides, the leopard blood beast finally failed to escape and died under siege.


    Three days later, I met a crazy bovine blood beast.


    The ox blood beast is blue all over, four meters long, and its four legs are as thick as a bucket. Standing there, it is like a tank.


    It is the crazy blood beast of Dali cattle sequence - Crazy cattle.


    Fighting with them is no different from fighting with real tanks. Their fur is as hard as steel plates, but copper and iron bones.


    After wasting a lot of energy, seven fierce blood beasts were damaged before they were completely killed.


    Five days later, gray, who controlled the mad cow and supplemented the damaged fierce blood beast, met a mad crocodile blood beast.


    The crocodile blood beast is more than five meters long, and its huge tail is full of protrusions. When its tail is thrown down, it is like a kilogram hammer. However, any blood beast that is hit cannot help turning into a pool of mud.


    The ferocious crocodile''s mouth is extremely sharp. Once it is bitten off, it can''t be kept.


    As for its blood beast ability, it is also extremely strong. A large amount of soil turns into thick tentacles, which entangles the opponent. As soon as it is squeezed, all bones are broken.


    It also damaged a large number of blood animals before killing them.


    Since then, Gray''s controls have all become crazy blood beasts.


    A leopard blood beast, a cow blood beast, a lion blood beast, and an alligator blood beast.


    In the evening, gray set up a tent in a forest clearing.


    The lion blood beast was ordered by gray to hunt, and the cow blood beast, leopard blood beast and crocodile blood beast were escorted around him.


    More than half a month later, he had run out of dry food. He had no choice but to hunt by himself.


    Fortunately, in order to guard against this situation, the kitchen chef was equipped with some seasonings that can be used for barbecue. Of course, as a novice, it doesn''t taste good.


    "Well...?"


    Gray, who was practicing in the forest, suddenly stopped to practice and showed a sharp light in his eyes.


    As his own control, gray can''t see what the other party sees through the other party''s line of sight, but he can vaguely feel the other party''s state.


    At this time, in his feeling, the lion blood beast was in the middle of the battle, and the battle was quite fierce, not one-sided. Obviously, the lion blood beast met his opponent.


    Gray immediately took the other three blood beasts and drove in that direction.


    Soon, he rushed to the battle place and saw the side fighting with the lion blood beast.


    It was more than a dozen men and women in war clothes!

 Chapter 188

    "Crazy blood warrior!"


    The strength of these more than ten people is not weak, and the strongest is a man in blue and gray war clothes.


    The man holds a war knife. Each knife is enough to split back the lion blood beast and leave a big hole in the lion blood beast.


    There is no doubt that this man is a crazy blood soldier.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that the lion type blood beast would be completely destroyed under the attack of this group of people, gray quickly shouted and ordered the ox type blood beast and crocodile type blood beast to extricate the lion type blood beast.


    "Who...?"


    "No, go back!"


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, I heard someone yelling and besieged the lion blood beast. The group looked at the direction of the sound, and the color changed from time to time.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Two blood beasts with a length of at least four meters are rushing towards this side in a rage.


    The footsteps fell on the ground and made a violent sound. Only from the movement between the lines, we can feel the strength of the two blood beasts.


    "Back, back..."


    Under the leadership of the men in blue and gray war clothes, the dozen people did not hesitate to give up the lion blood beast and withdraw to the side.


    It didn''t stop until it was confirmed that there was no pursuit.


    After driving more than a dozen people away, gray went to the lion blood beast and looked at it again. He couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    The attack power of the man in blue and gray war suit is very strong. Deep white bones are exposed in many places on the lion blood beast.


    He couldn''t help raising his head and looking at the more than ten people.


    Seeing Gray''s dissatisfied eyes, the more than ten people couldn''t help showing dignity in their faces.


    It''s just that gray was too big when he came out.


    They hunt blood beasts all year round and know them very well. They have recognized that the four blood beasts following gray at this time are crazy blood beasts.


    A man with four crazy level blood beasts beside him, can''t he make them dignified?


    The man in a turquoise suit bit his teeth, walked out of the crowd and apologized to gray.


    "Hello, we are from the Red Wing mercenary regiment. I''m really sorry. We didn''t know it was your war beast just now!"


    "Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. He had never heard of the mercenary regiment.


    Not surprisingly, this mercenary regiment should be a mercenary regiment outside the Marquis of Sidney.


    If it was under the leadership of the Marquis of Sidney, he could not have heard of a mercenary regiment with crazy blood soldiers.


    This also proves in disguise that he had left the territory of the Marquis of Sidney at this time.


    "We are willing to compensate for our mistakes just now. This is our apology. Please take it!"


    Seeing that Gray''s attitude was unknown, the man in blue war suit thought for a moment and motioned behind him. Immediately, a woman in red war suit walked out from behind him and came to gray with a leather bag in her hand.


    Gray was on guard for the woman and reached for the leather bag.


    When I untied it, I saw that it was full of magic coins. Judging from the weight, there should be more than 100. If converted into gold coins, it would be more than 10000 gold coins.


    "I accept your apology!"


    Put the leather bag away and gray said.


    Since the other party apologized and made compensation, it is not easy for him to "pursue" again. He will not kill the other party because the other party cut the lion blood beast, right?


    Besides, the strength of the other party is not weak.


    Judging from the previous battle, among these dozen people, the man in blue and gray war clothes is a crazy blood soldier, and among the rest, at least seven or eight people are fierce blood soldiers.


    Although this strength is slightly weaker than gray, who has four crazy level blood beasts, it is not much worse. After all, Gray''s crazy level blood beasts can''t show their blood beast ability, and their combat power can''t be comparable to the real crazy level blood beasts.


    He nodded to the other party. Under the protection of four crazy blood beasts, gray turned and left, and soon disappeared into the woods.


    "Whoa, I almost thought there was going to be a conflict."


    "Who the hell is this? There are four crazy blood beasts around!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Gray''s figure disappear completely, more than ten faces could not help showing a sigh of relief.


    Facing a person with four crazy blood beasts around him, the pressure is not generally great.


    "Captain, these four blood beasts don''t seem to be war beasts."


    The woman who just handed the bag to gray frowned slightly and said to the man in blue and gray war suit.


    "Yes."


    The man in blue and gray war suit nodded.


    "If there is no accident, these four blood beasts should be dead, which is controlled by the corpse control ability of corpse apes."


    "Corpse ape? That''s the kind of blood beast that can manipulate corpses?"


    The woman looked surprised.


    "Well, it''s the kind of blood beast. The other party either has this kind of magic weapon or practices the blood method of corpse ape sequence."


    The man in blue and gray war suit said.


    Seeing that the lion blood beast was injured, he thought it was a wounded crazy blood beast, so he was ready to kill it.


    However, after the battle, he soon found the abnormality of the lion blood beast, but there was no way out at this time, so he had to continue the battle.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s time to go back!"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of returning to the forest clearing with tents and having four blood beasts guard around and put aside the previous events.


    The corpse control ability has been upgraded to the strongest, and it can improve the individual combat power at most. Generally speaking, the corpse control ability has almost reached the limit.


    His purpose of coming to Chiye forest has basically been achieved, and it''s time to go back.


    "There are not a few blood I get this time. Next, what blood should I choose to take next time?"


    Fierce blood beast blood was directly abandoned by gray. Since he can choose crazy blood beast blood, naturally he can''t choose fierce blood beast blood.


    Blood beast''s ability has strength. When taking fierce blood beast''s blood, the final strength of ability is fierce. When taking crazy blood beast, the final strength of ability is crazy.


    Compared with the two, it''s more cost-effective to take crazy blood beast, unless it''s the ability that can be used even at crazy level.


    The corpse control ability and the iron arm of the iron arm ape are obviously such abilities, so he will choose to take them.


    "Lion type blood beast that manipulates fire? Crocodile type blood beast that manipulates soil? Cow type blood beast with great strength and strong defense? Or leopard type blood beast with extremely terrible speed?"


    Obviously, in terms of the types of blood he now knows, if he wants to choose, he can only choose among these four blood beast abilities.


    "Leopard blood beast?"


    Thinking for a moment, green raised his eyebrows.


    Among the four blood beasts, the most characteristic is the leopard blood beast.


    According to Gray''s estimation, the opponent''s speed is definitely faster than that of the wind wolf.


    If you swallow the other party''s blood, his speed, in the same level, I''m afraid few people can match.


    As for the other three blood beasts, their abilities can only be regarded as sparse and ordinary. One flame, one soil, one strong, thick skin and thick meat can only be regarded as ordinary.


    "Unfortunately, there is no special ability like corpse control."


    Having tasted the sweetness of the special ability of corpse control, gray is extremely yearning for the special ability.


    But he also knows that special abilities are not easy to meet.


    Moreover, every blood beast with special abilities has strong strength. Although he now says that he has four crazy blood beasts, he may not be able to hunt when he really meets crazy blood beasts with special abilities.


    Take a night off. The next day, pack everything up and gray is ready to return.


    But just then, he found that the dozen people he met yesterday evening came towards the open space.


    His face showed a trace of doubt and asked the four crazy blood beasts to protect themselves and wait for each other''s arrival.


    "Your Excellency."


    The other party stopped 30 meters away from gray. Among them, the man in blue and gray war clothes came out and said to gray.


    "What''s up?"


    Gray asked, keeping alert.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. We have a cooperation to discuss with you."


    The man in turquoise said.


    "Cooperation?"


    Gray looked at the man in blue and gray before asking.


    "What cooperation?"


    "In fact, we found a jade lizard, but it''s very difficult to hunt it with our ability. We want to cooperate with you to hunt it."


    The man in blue and gray war clothes hurriedly said.


    "Jasper lizard?"


    Gray''s eyes lit up when he heard the blood beast.


    Jasper lizard is a crazy blood beast with plant ability. If it''s just like this, it won''t make Gray''s eyes shine.


    The special feature of this blood beast is that it seems to have the blood of "dragon". Although it is very shallow, it also makes this blood beast a powerful existence in the same level.


    Not only the strength and speed defense are extremely strong, but also the plant ability and power they master are quite powerful among the crazy blood beasts.


    Moreover, the most special thing about this blood beast is that it can absorb the life of plants in turn, feed itself back and heal itself quickly.


    If this blood beast can be hunted, it will be a better choice than the leopard blood beast.


    Thinking of this, gray looked sharply at the man in blue and gray war suit.


    "How to cooperate? How to distribute the final benefits?"

 Chapter 189

    "The blood belongs to us and the body belongs to you. We will not destroy the head during the attack."


    Hearing Gray''s intention, the man in blue and gray war clothes breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he is sure, he is not sure that the other party will agree. If gray doesn''t agree, he can only give up hunting in the end.


    After all, with the combat power of their red wing mercenary regiment, it''s not a big problem to hunt crazy level ordinary blood animals, but if you want to hunt special blood animals, you can''t catch them.


    "Well...?"


    Gray''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    From the distribution plan proposed by the other party, the other party should see the source of his corpse control ability, otherwise he won''t say "the corpse belongs to you" or "don''t destroy the head".


    After all, it''s daytime. It''s easy to see the difference between the blood beast controlled by the corpse and the normal blood beast.


    As mercenaries, the other party must have seen a lot of blood animals. It''s normal to know white haired ape blood animals.


    To understand this, gray asked calmly.


    "Do you see the source of my ability?"


    "Yes, if I guess correctly, your ability should be controlled by the corpse of the corpse ape."


    The man in blue and gray war suit nodded.


    "That kind of blood beast is called corpse ape!"


    The words of the man in blue and gray war clothes made gray finally understand the kind of blood beast, but he said quietly.


    "Not enough, just like a corpse is not enough."


    "Another 50000 gold coins."


    The man in blue and gray war clothes said after a little consideration.


    "Plus ten copies of jade lizard blood."


    Said gray.


    "OK, deal."


    The man in blue and gray war clothes nodded without hesitation.


    He didn''t ask gray what to do with the blood of the jade lizard. The blood of the blood beast is often used in refining medicine, especially the blood of the special blood beast. It''s normal for gray to need it.


    In the lush woods, two people are moving forward, one is more than a dozen men and women, and the other is a man and four blood beasts.


    Although they are walking together, they obviously keep a distance from each other and are on guard against each other.


    Among the more than ten people, they looked at gray from time to time with curiosity and a trace of fear.


    Curious about Gray''s ability to control the blood beast corpse, curious about Gray''s youth and afraid of Gray''s strength.


    Although it is not clear how old gray is, it is obvious that his age will not be too old. Most of them are just middle blood soldiers at Gray''s age.


    Gray was looking at the group as they looked over.


    A mercenary regiment with crazy blood soldiers. The scale of this mercenary regiment is not large, but it is not clear whether the other party has an aristocratic background.


    Although the nobility has a unique identity and enjoys many privileges, not all families and forces flock to the nobility.


    Regional restrictions make aristocratic status effective only in some areas. If you leave this area, you are no different from ordinary people.


    In addition, after becoming an aristocrat, he is bound to work for the enfeoffed upper class aristocrats. To a certain extent, life and death are in the hands of the upper class aristocrats.


    Because of these two reasons, not all families and forces want to become noble families.


    Such a family will be considered to be divorced from orthodoxy and will generally be despised by the aristocracy.


    Of course, contempt is contempt. The two groups cooperate with each other and, in fact, often with each other.


    Nobles need mercenaries to hunt blood animals for themselves and obtain blood animals, blood and all kinds of leather, while mercenaries also need to earn wealth from nobles and maintain all kinds of expenses.


    After several miles, more than ten people suddenly stopped. Seeing the other party like this, gray also stopped.


    "Sir, the jade lizard is not far ahead."


    The man in blue and gray war clothes said to gray with caution.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded with a hint of caution in his eyes.


    Although he has four blood beasts, after all, he can''t use the ability of blood beasts and has made a discount. He is not sure of hunting special blood beasts. That''s why he chose to cooperate with the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Otherwise, he could wait for the Red Wing mercenary regiment to give up and leave and slowly search nearby.


    With his current strength, he is not sure of hunting, not to mention the Red Wing mercenary regiment. Therefore, if he refuses, it is absolutely necessary for the red mercenary regiment to give up.


    The team tried not to make too much noise and moved forward slowly.


    However, there are four blood beasts in the team, which is doomed to be impossible to be completely silent.


    After all, the body of a blood beast shuttles through the lush trees. It''s too difficult to keep quiet.


    All right, all right!


    Not far away, the trees trembled violently and even broke, as if there was a giant coming this way.


    "Found us!"


    "Come to us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gray and others also know that it is almost impossible not to be discovered because there are blood beasts around them. Therefore, they have long expected the coming giants.


    But even so, there was still a little panic on the faces of the Red Wing mercenary regiment. After all, what rushed here was a crazy blood beast, and it was a special blood beast.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    A majestic cry sounded, and all kinds of animals in the surrounding forest fled in panic. Then a giant appeared.


    This is a huge creature covered with Turquoise scales and more than five meters long.


    The tip of the head is triangular, the four legs are strong, like a bucket, and the body is thick and strong.


    "Spread out and wait for an opportunity to attack."


    The man in blue and gray war clothes had a dignified face. After giving orders to his teammates, he asked gray again.


    "Sir, please let your blood beast entangle it."


    "I see."


    Gray nodded. Since he agreed, he would not do anything without effort. On the urgency of Jasper lizard, he would surpass the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Immediately ordered the ox blood beast and crocodile blood beast to rush to the jade lizard from the front, and the lion blood beast and leopard blood beast to rush to the jade lizard from both sides.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The four blood beasts crashed and broke many trees in the forest and rushed to the jade lizard.


    Finally the two sides collided.


    The first to fight the Jasper lizard was the bovine blood beast.


    He lowered his head, exposed two sharp ox horns and rushed towards the Jasper lizard.


    Pop!


    Facing the bull type blood beast, the Jasper lizard quickly turned around, avoided the two horns of the bull type blood beast with faster speed than the bull type blood beast, and then hit the side of the bull type blood beast with its head.


    Bang!


    The bovine blood beast was directly hit and flew, and there was obvious damage at the place where it was hit.


    The ox type blood beast, which is good at strength and defense, is not weaker than the Jasper lizard in strength. However, the Jasper lizard avoided the frontal collision of the ox type blood beast by virtue of speed.


    Prick!


    At this time, a harsh metal friction sound began, and the leopard blood beast suddenly approached the Jasper lizard and grabbed it with one claw.


    But its claws caught on the Jasper lizard, but it was like grasping on a steel plate, leaving only a not deep wound, only a little red blood flowing out.


    As a leopard blood beast, he moves faster than the Jasper lizard. Before the Jasper lizard reacts, he has approached, which shows its speed.


    However, his weakness is strength, and the Jasper lizard is convenient and equally powerful in defense, so that its attack is only slightly injured to the Jasper lizard.


    Poof!


    It''s a lion blood beast that moves one step slower than it. Although it''s not as fast as it is, it''s more powerful.


    He grabbed four deep scratches directly on the Jasper lizard and let the red blood flow out continuously.


    At this time, the crocodile blood beast also arrived, opened his big mouth, bit one leg of the Jasper lizard, and immediately let the leg of the Jasper lizard bleed.


    Seeing this, the Red Wing mercenary regiment also attacked immediately.


    The man in blue and gray war clothes suddenly appeared on the side of the Jasper lizard, slashed the Jasper River, and immediately left a deep gap in the Jasper lizard.


    The mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment who have reached the strength of fierce blood soldiers either use the blood beast ability to attack the jade lizard, or close attack the jade lizard from the side, leaving shallow wounds.


    In the first confrontation, gray and his team had the advantage, but gray didn''t breathe a sigh of relief. The battle had just begun.


    Facing the siege of four blood beasts of the same level, a crazy blood warrior and several fierce blood warriors, it is normal for the Jasper lizard to be injured. Moreover, the blood beast ability of the Jasper lizard has not been used, and his four blood beasts have no blood beast ability.


    To really which side has more advantages, only the Jasper lizard uses the blood beast ability.


    He continued to watch.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The wounded Jasper lizard roared, and then, centered on it, the surrounding plants trembled.


    Countless trees moved like animals.


    Some of them suddenly grew thick vines like tentacles.


    Some branches suddenly elongate and bend, and the tip becomes sharp.


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of vines went to the crocodile blood beast that bit the jade lizard, wrapped around the crocodile blood beast, completely bound the crocodile blood beast, and helped the jade lizard get rid of the bite of the crocodile blood beast.


    More plants attacked the other three blood beasts and the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Bang, bang!


    In addition to the leopard blood beast hiding with speed, the lion blood beast and the cow blood beast were attacked.


    The lion blood beast was hit by a thick vine and flew backwards.


    The ox blood beast was pierced by a plant javelin, directly pierced the skin and directly pierced into the meat.


    Controlled by the blood beast ability of the jade lizard, the strength and sharpness of these plants are no less than that of real steel. Even the cattle blood beast with strong defense is not hurt.


    On the side of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, because there were four blood beasts, the huge size attracted the attention of the Jasper lizard and was not mainly taken care of, but even so, some people were still injured.


    One person couldn''t dodge. He was pulled out by vines and immediately vomited blood. He was seriously injured.


    A man''s thigh was stabbed by branches, and the whole man was nailed to the ground.


    In an instant, the war situation reversed. This is the Jasper lizard after using the blood beast ability.

 Chapter 190

    "What a powerful blood beast ability!"


    Because of the distance, gray, who was not attacked, looked surprised and a trace of the expectation in his eyes.


    He was surprised at the power of the blood beast of the Jasper lizard, and looked forward to swallowing the blood of the Jasper lizard. This power of the blood beast was used by him and became his killer mace.


    Although he was surprised and expected, Gray''s command of the four blood beasts did not stop.


    Command the lion type blood beast to bite off the vines that entangle the crocodile type blood beast, and command the leopard type blood beast to get rid of the plants that turn into sharp blades and stab into the ox type blood beast.


    Soon, the four blood beasts attacked the Jasper lizard again.


    Not only the four blood beasts, the men in blue and gray war clothes and the others of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, but also used their own means to attack the jade lizard.


    rustle!


    Facing them, the Jasper lizard controlled the plants to fight back.


    Vines are either twined or stabbed with sharp weapons, but their strength is obviously weaker than when they first used their ability to control plants.


    The attack at this time is equivalent to the weakened version at that time.


    "It seems that the initial level of plant control consumes a lot of Jasper lizards."


    Seeing this scene, gray felt thoughtful.


    When the Jasper lizard first used its plant power, its power was too outrageous.


    Facing the siege of four blood beasts, a crazy blood soldier and several fierce blood soldiers, he still won the battle. The power is too strong to be conventional.


    From the point of view that the attack at that level should consume a lot. Even the Jasper lizard must not be used continuously.


    Whoosh!


    The leopard blood beast with terrible speed avoided the obstacles of plants and approached the jade lizard.


    Prick!


    The sharp claw scratched off the Jasper lizard and immediately left a bloody mouth.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The Jasper lizard was so angry that it suddenly twisted its body and pulled its thick tail towards the leopard blood beast.


    The leopard blood beast is a flexible evasion. He avoids and continues to fight with the Jasper lizard.


    Chi, Chi!


    The sword in the man''s hand in the green gray war suit was twined with green light and went down with a knife, so the vines attacking him were easily cut off.


    Then he broke through the blockade, approached the side of the jade lizard, and cut it hard.


    Poof!


    The sabre fiercely cut the Jasper lizard. With the cyan light, it fiercely cut into it and sank deep into it, which immediately made the blood of the Jasper lizard flow.


    As a crazy blood warrior, he also holds magic weapons. Even before using the blood beast ability, his combat power has been stronger than any of the four blood beasts manipulated by gray.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Compared with the serious injury of the leopard blood beast, the attack of the man in blue and gray war suit can obviously be called a serious injury. The Jasper lizard howled in pain and anger.


    He turned around and bit the man in blue and gray war clothes, met him with a knife and tangled with him.


    A leopard blood beast and a man in blue and gray war clothes restrained the Jasper lizard, and the Jasper lizard''s control over plants in other places immediately weakened.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Cattle type blood beast, lion type blood beast and crocodile type blood beast immediately broke through the blockade and rushed towards the Jasper lizard.


    Other mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment also broke through the blockade and rushed.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Facing the siege of four blood beasts, a crazy blood soldier and several fierce blood soldiers, the injury on the Jasper lizard gradually worsened.


    "Drink -"


    Seeing that the Jasper lizard was seriously injured and his physical strength became scarce, the man in blue and gray war clothes roared and looked solemn.


    Hula!


    Then, the red light on his back gathered, and suddenly two red wings were formed on his back, while he left the ground and flew.


    Shua, Shua!


    From his wings on both sides, suddenly two fire red lights appeared, turned into two flame blades, and cleaved straight at the jade lizard.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Jasper lizard instinctively felt the danger, but it had fallen into fatigue and was entangled by the blood beast. It couldn''t dodge at all.


    Chi, Chi!


    Two fiery red lights, with a scorching high temperature, left two huge gaps in the Jasper lizard. Near the gap, it was scorched black.


    Jasper lizard was seriously injured and dying!


    He had been seriously injured before, but now he was attacked by the blood beast ability of a crazy blood warrior, and the Jasper lizard was on the verge of death.


    "Fire attribute bird blood beast?"


    Commanding the four blood beasts to continue to attack the jade lizard, gray looked suddenly in his eyes.


    Seeing the Red Wing appeared behind the man in blue and gray war clothes and cut out two flames, he understood why the mercenary regiment was called the Red Wing mercenary regiment, and also understood the blood method categories of men in blue and gray war clothes.


    The blood method cultivated by the other party is fire attribute. There is no doubt about it.


    The reason why there are two wings behind is that after the strength reaches the crazy blood warrior, the blood warrior has been able to use the power of blood to build part of the body characteristics of the bleeding beast.


    Such as the claws of the blood beast, such as the tail of the blood beast, such as the unicorn of the blood beast, etc., as their own means of attack or movement.


    What can be built depends on the type of blood method they cultivate. Men wearing blue and gray war clothes obviously build the wings of birds.


    The four blood beasts attacked the seriously wounded and dying Jasper lizard and were about to kill it.


    But just then!


    Whoo¡ª¡ª


    The seriously injured Jasper lizard, who could hardly stand, suddenly howled, and then a strange scene appeared.


    With the jade lizard as the center, within a hundred meters, all plants show green light.


    After these lights appeared, they quickly converged and rushed towards the Jasper lizard like water flowing to the lower part.


    With the gathering of these green lights, the many crisscross scars on the Jasper lizard are healing quickly. In a few moments, it has completely recovered and can no longer see the slightest damage.


    Click, click!


    In contrast, all the trees around them turned yellow, and the fallen leaves fell one after another, as if they were all dead.


    "Back feeding."


    Seeing this scene, gray narrowed his eyes and immediately understood what had happened.


    According to the book, besides being able to manipulate plants, Jasper lizards also have the ability to absorb plant life and feed themselves back.


    Obviously, I just did this to convenience. It is said that the life absorption of plants with a radius of 100 meters has promoted their rapid recovery.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Although he had recovered, the jade lizard obviously knew the strength of his opponent. After recovering, he immediately turned around and fled in one direction.


    "Stop it and don''t let it escape from this area!"


    The man in blue and gray war clothes had wings on his back. He chased the Jasper lizard and warned loudly.


    There''s no need to be reminded. Gray''s already doing it.


    Now all the plants in this area are dead. Jasper lizards can neither use back feeding nor manipulate plants. It can be said that it is the battlefield most conducive to them. Naturally, Jasper lizards can not escape.


    Whoosh!


    The leopard blood beast broke out with terrible speed. In a moment, it had stopped in front of the Jasper lizard and jumped on the Jasper lizard.


    Awning!


    The Jasper lizard twisted his body and threw the leopard blood beast out. However, at this time, the man wearing blue and gray war clothes with wings on his back had also arrived. He stopped the way of the Jasper lizard and stabbed the Jasper lizard.


    Poof!


    The jade lizard was injured again. The man in blue and gray war clothes was hit with people and knives. In terms of power, he was not as good as the jade lizard.


    However, it is precisely because of his obstruction with the wind chasing leopard that cattle blood beasts, lion blood beasts and crocodile blood beasts have arrived.


    When the lion blood beast caught it, it left a clear mouth on the Jasper lizard.


    The ox blood beast lowered its head to expose its horn, hit it on the side, and immediately hit the Jasper lizard unsteadily, stabbing a hole in its body.


    The crocodile blood beast directly bit the left front leg of the jade lizard.


    Similar battles were repeated.


    However, this time, the Jasper lizard can not display its plant ability or back feeding, and its threat is greatly reduced.


    With the attack, wounds appeared again on the body that had completely recovered.


    More than ten minutes later, with the man wearing a blue and gray war suit, two flames cut out and killed him completely.

 Chapter 191

    Seeing that the Jasper lizard was dead, the people of the Red Wing mercenary regiment hurried forward to collect the blood, while gray called the four blood beasts back close.


    To guard against the Red Wing mercenary regiment is one aspect, and the other is to think about which blood beast should be removed from control.


    After the battle just now, it is certain that the four blood beasts were injured a lot.


    However, fortunately, gray has always controlled the bull type blood beast and crocodile type blood beast. The strong defensive blood beast is hard against the Jasper lizard, and the weak defensive lion type blood beast and leopard type blood beast attack from the side. The injuries on the four blood beasts do not affect the battle.


    This is also an advantage of corpse control ability. As long as the head is not damaged and the four legs are not cut off, the combat power of the controlled blood beast will not be greatly reduced.


    "Which blood beast should you cancel control of?"


    Gray frowned.


    First of all, the bovine blood beast must not be cancelled. It has great strength and strong defense. It can be said to be a very qualified meat shield.


    Secondly, the leopard blood beast cannot be cancelled. Although the attack defense of this blood beast is weak, it is fast and can be used in many places.


    For example, just now, it was precisely because the leopard blood beast quickly caught up with the jade lizard that it bought time for the man in blue and gray war clothes and the other three blood beasts.


    Otherwise, at the speed of the jade lizard, it is not known whether the man in blue and gray war clothes can catch up, but the three kinds of blood animals such as cattle blood animals will certainly not catch up.


    Then, there are crocodile blood beasts and lion blood beasts.


    Of the two blood beasts, the crocodile blood beast has strong defense, and the crocodile mouth has strong bite ability. Once it bites the opponent, it is difficult for the opponent to break free.


    The lion blood beast is quite balanced in all aspects, with no strengths and weaknesses.


    "Lion blood beast."


    The answer is obvious. Among the four blood beasts, only the lion blood beast has the least characteristics and the least help in battle.


    After thinking about these things, after a while, the Red Wing mercenary regiment collected the blood, the man in blue and gray war clothes came up, followed by the woman in red war clothes.


    "Sir, this is the promised ten green jade lizard blood and 50000 gold coins."


    Knowing that gray was quite afraid of his crazy blood soldier, the man in blue and gray war clothes stood more than 20 meters away from gray, and then asked the woman in red war clothes to come forward and give gray the things in the previous agreement.


    Gray reached for it.


    There are two things in total, a bronze bottle containing Jasper lizard blood and a leather bag containing a large number of magic coins.


    He was really afraid of the man in blue and gray war clothes. He didn''t forget how he killed the corpse ape at the beginning. After approaching, before the corpse ape had time to control the blood beast, he attacked and killed with thunder.


    He doesn''t want what happened to the dead ape to happen to himself.


    "Your Excellency, the Red Wing mercenary regiment is stationed in the mercenary city. If you are free in the future, please come and visit!"


    He nodded to gray, and the man in blue and gray war clothes left with the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Gray looks at the direction of the other party''s departure. After confirming that the other party has left, he cancels the control of the lion blood beast and walks to the body of the Jasper lizard.


    A few minutes later.


    Trembling, the Jasper lizard stood up.


    "Good."


    Directing the Jasper lizard to move his body, gray nodded with satisfaction.


    Although there are many injuries, these injuries do not affect the movement and have little impact on the combat effectiveness of the Jasper lizard.


    Jasper lizard is extremely strong in speed, strength and defense. In terms of combat power, it is stronger than the other three blood beasts. After control, it immediately became the strongest blood beast under his command.


    A week later, gray returned to the mountain forest near Fergus castle where the basement exit was hidden.


    "It seems that the Jasper lizard can only stay here."


    Uncover the covered dead branches, take a look at the entrance of the basement and the size of the four blood beasts. Gray has no choice but to find that among the four blood beasts, the largest Jasper lizard can''t pass through the tunnel.


    "It''s good to stay here. I can guard the entrance so that the Fergus family won''t be sneaked in. I don''t know yet."


    Gray thought and took three other blood beasts into the passage.


    The importance of this entrance leading to Fogg castle is self-evident. Although the mechanism is switched on and off from the inside, it can not be opened if violence is used.


    Leaving the Jasper lizard here can prevent the enemy from sneaking in from here.


    As for Fergus castle, there are three blood beasts. Even the attack of crazy blood soldiers is enough to cope with and ensure safety.


    After returning to the castle, taking a bath and changing clothes, gray felt much more comfortable.


    Although there are baths in the Chiye forest, it is only when there are streams and lakes. If you can''t meet them, you can only bear it.


    "Master gray."


    "Hello, master gray."


    ¡­¡­


    As he walked through the castle, he immediately welcomed the respectful salute of a servant.


    Gray nodded slightly in response, and then walked to the white stone training ground. At this time, Sarah should be practicing in the afternoon.


    Sure enough, when I came to the white stone training ground, I saw Sarah practicing in the white stone training ground.


    She was dressed in a blue war suit, looked serious and focused, and looked quite lovely.


    In addition to her, Caroline and Ellis are also here. The former is wearing purple war clothes and her hair is pulled into a ponytail. She is valiant and valiant, and the latter is wearing white war clothes.


    Gray sat in the pavilion and asked the servant to bring cakes and fresh juice. After a while, Sarah had trotted all the way.


    "Brother, you''re back!"


    Running to gray, Sarah happily hugged Gray''s arm and cried sweetly.


    "Yes."


    Looking at each other, gray smiled.


    "That''s good. The first training posture for the second time is almost finished."


    The other party has been practicing for only four months. The first training posture is nearly completed. The training progress is quite fast.


    "Hee hee, that''s right. I''m a genius."


    The girl raised her pointed chin and said proudly.


    Then he turned his eyes and asked, looking straight at gray.


    "Brother, did you bring me a present?"


    "Er..."


    Gray couldn''t help Caton. Originally, he was going to catch a blood beast for Sarah as a war beast, but it''s a pity that although he met many blood beasts, he didn''t meet the newly born blood beasts at all.


    He smiled quickly.


    "Of course."


    "What is it?"


    Sarah couldn''t help but say happily.


    "Keep it secret for the time being."


    Gray smiled mysteriously on his face and wondered if she would blame herself when the girl knew the gift she had prepared for her.


    In the red leaf forest, he didn''t get anything else, but he got a lot of blood. I''m afraid Sarah will take blood every day in the future.


    "What gift? Do you have our share?"


    Caroline and Ellis came. Caroline was laughing and joking, while Ellis looked at gray with fear. Gray''s strength had already made him unable to have any thoughts against gray.


    "Of course, everyone has. As for what, you''ll know tomorrow."


    Gray smiled and asked curiously.


    "Why didn''t you see brother Bernal?"


    "He went to visit the Evelyn family."


    Caroline has a playful look on her face.


    "Oh."


    Gray''s face showed a clear color. The Evelyn family was Bernal''s engaged family. Now the two families have been engaged, so they really should walk more.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Just then, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded. Gray looked back and saw that the "object" they were talking to was trotting all the way.


    The other party came to gray and said anxiously.


    "Gray, you must help me this time!"


    "Brother Bernal, what''s going on? Didn''t you go to the Evelyn family?"


    Gray asked strangely. It was Bernal who should have been in the Evelyn family.


    "Something happened. I just came back from the Evelyn family."


    Bernal gasped for breath.


    "Gray, you must help me this time."


    "Tell me what it is first?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows and didn''t immediately promise. Although he has a good relationship with Bernal now, he should make a decision according to what he said.


    "A few days ago, an iron mine was found at the boundary of the Evelyn family''s territory, but another nearby family also focused on the iron mine. I want to ask you to help seize the iron mine."


    Bernal said quickly.


    "You don''t want me to steal that family...?"


    Gray''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Although he has secretly killed two families, both families have enemies with him. One assassinated him and the other almost killed Fergus, including him, so he will do it.


    Let him poison a family that has nothing to do with it. Although it is common in noble families, he doesn''t want to do so.


    "No, No."


    Bernal quickly shook his head. Although gray didn''t say it, he could guess the specific meaning. After all, he was one of the insiders of the two things.


    "In order to compete for the mining right, the Evelyn family negotiated with that family to decide the ownership through the battle between the younger generation. I want you to participate on behalf of the Evelyn family."


    "But I''m not from the Evelyn family, and my identity can be easily found out by the other party."


    Gray frowned, not his pride. Now he is also a celebrity in the Marquis of Sidney.


    "You can ask for foreign help. Of course, it must be relatives. For example, the relationship between our family and the Evelyn family is also counted. Gray, are you...?"


    Speaking of this, Bernal looked forward to looking at gray.


    "No problem."


    In that case, gray naturally didn''t refuse. After all, Bernal''s face should give everything he said.


    "Thank you."


    Bernal said gratefully.


    Today''s gray, if he doesn''t want to, even Viscount Fergus won''t force it. That''s why he personally asked gray instead of viscount Fergus.

 Chapter 192

    The next morning, the carriage set out from Fergus castle to the Evelyn family. In the carriage, in addition to Bernal and gray, there were Sarah and Caroline.


    Caroline wanted to borrow books from the Evelyn family.


    Sarah heard that gray was going to participate in the war on behalf of the Evelyn family, and immediately asked to go.


    Ellis was not among them. He probably knew that he had a bad impression on gray, so he would try to avoid wherever gray appeared.


    In the afternoon, the carriage resisted the Evelyn family.


    "Gray, please this time."


    In the living room, Baron Derek Evelyn, a middle-aged man with brown hair, thanked gray.


    As a family favored by Viscount Fergus and having the opportunity to be enfeoffed and promoted to the Viscount family by the Marquis family, Baron Evelyn has the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    However, in front of gray, he didn''t dare to ask big.


    Although according to the rumor, gray is still only a "superior blood warrior" and his strength is one level lower than him, it is inevitable to surpass him with Gray''s potential.


    "Uncle Derek, you are welcome. The Fergus family and the Evelyn family have been married. We are already a family. The Evelyn family needs help. I should help."


    Gray said politely.


    "Yes, uncle Derek is welcome."


    Bernal answered.


    Sitting next to him was a young woman with brown hair, wearing a white skirt with lace, beautiful and tall. She was the object of his engagement, Bernice Evelyn.


    "Ha ha, well, I won''t be polite to you. I''ll keep your thanks in mind."


    Baron Evelyn smiled and became more and more satisfied with his marriage to the Fergus family.


    Originally, his ideal marriage object was the heir to the title of the noble family, but in the case of the Fergus family, Bernal could not inherit the title.


    However, he finally agreed to the marriage of the Fergus family because of the potential shown by gray.


    With gray, the Fergus family is likely to become the Earl family in the future. Bernal will not be low even if he is not the heir to the title.


    Most importantly, if there is support from the Fergus family, who will become the Earl family, the way for the Evelyn family to be promoted to Viscount will undoubtedly be much smoother.


    "By the way, I don''t know my opponent this time is..."


    Gray asked.


    Since you want to fight on behalf of the Evelyn family, you naturally need to have a good understanding of your opponents, especially the battle between blood warriors, because the strength bias of blood warriors practicing different blood methods is completely different.


    Although with his current strength, it is reasonable to say that no matter what kind of blood method his opponent cultivates, it can''t be his opponent, but in order not to trust him, he decided to learn about his opponent''s information.


    "It is the Macintosh family that competes for the iron mine with our Evelyn family this time. In the case of this family, Jeffrey Macintosh is the most likely person to fight. He is a middle blood warrior."


    A man in his early twenties, slightly younger than Bernal, answered.


    He is Noah Evelyn, the next successor to the Evelyn family.


    "Middle blood soldier."


    Gray stopped asking. Although caution is a good thing, proper self-confidence is also necessary. If you don''t even have the self-confidence to deal with a medium blood soldier, it''s really better to find a piece of tofu to kill.


    Two days later, in an open space near the iron ore mountain, two families preparing to seize the ownership of the iron mine through the war met.


    "Hum, I invited him."


    In the direction of the Macintosh family, Baron Macintosh looked at gray who appeared in the Evelyn family team. He couldn''t help humming, a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth, and then looked behind him.


    "Dennis, the opponent is gray Fergus. I''ll trouble you this time."


    He naturally knew the relationship between the Evelyn family and the Fergus family. Even so, he still agreed to the "war", naturally because he had been prepared.


    "Uncle Doug, don''t worry."


    A tall nosed man nodded. His eyes looked in the same direction as gray. There was no fear in his face, but he was eager to try.


    "It''s Dennis coney. Damn it, how did he show up here?"


    After seeing the tall nosed man in the Macintosh family, Baron Evelyn''s face became very ugly.


    He went up to Baron Macintosh with a gloomy face.


    "Baron Macintosh, you don''t mean to tell me that Dennis coney will play for the Macintosh family?"


    "I''m really going to let Dennis go to war. Why, you''re allowed to invite gray Fergus to war, but I''m not allowed to invite Dennis to war?"


    Baron Macintosh sneered.


    "Don''t forget that there are provisions in the war. The invited person must have kinship with his family."


    Baron Evelyn said coldly.


    "Of course I know. Unfortunately, my Macintosh family and the Coney family are already in marriage."


    Baron Macintosh smiled proudly and looked at Dennis coney, a man with a high nose. The latter understood it, stepped forward and said.


    "Gray Fergus, I''ve always wanted to compete with you as a ''genius''. This time I finally have a chance. Please!"


    Reaching out to gray, Dennis Kony, a man with a high nose, walked to a meadow not far ahead.


    "Dennis coney?"


    There was a trace of surprise on Gray''s face.


    In recent months, I have attended many banquets with Viscount Fergus, and I have some knowledge of the noble family under the Marquis of Sidney.


    Dennis Kony, the leader of Baron Kony''s generation, is 28 years old and has the strength of blood soldiers. Unexpectedly, the Macintosh family will form an affinity with the Evelyn family in order to fight against the Evelyn family.


    Although he was a little surprised, he just changed to a more powerful opponent. He didn''t care and went straight over.


    "The opponent would be Dennis coney. Would gray...?"


    Noah Evelyn looked worried, and Bernice''s eyes looked worried.


    Although he is also a superior blood soldier, Dennis Kony obviously became a superior blood soldier earlier than gray, and his actual combat experience should be richer.


    This can''t help worrying them. After all, an iron mine is a huge income for barons like the Evelyn family.


    "My brother won''t lose."


    Hearing Noah Evelyn''s suspicious words, Sarah raised her eyebrows and said with a slight dissatisfaction.


    She knows that gray is now a fierce blood soldier. How can he lose to a superior blood soldier.


    "Don''t worry, gray won''t lose."


    Bernal assured Bernice with a reassuring smile.


    Gray is a fierce blood soldier. At present, the Fergus family does not intend to disclose it, so he can only be so comforted.


    During the conversation, not far away, gray and Dennis Kony had fought.


    to be sonorous!


    The weapon in Dennis Kony''s waist is out of the scabbard. It is a long and narrow green blade. If nothing happens, it should be a magic weapon.


    It is inevitable to prepare the best weapons for the battle of iron mines, which is related to great interests.


    In fact, the Evelyn family also asked gray if they needed help preparing magic weapons. Although they didn''t have suitable ones, they could borrow them for gray, but gray refused.


    Whoosh!


    Holding the green magic weapon obliquely, Dennis Kony stepped towards gray and cut him quickly.


    Under the blue knife light, the surrounding weeds blew in the direction of gray like a strong wind.


    Prick!


    The cyan knife cut through Gray''s place and didn''t cut anything except weeds. Gray had stepped out and left his place long before.


    Shua!


    Gray appeared on the side of Dennis coney, and the blue and white magic sword turned into a ray of thunder.


    But just then, Dennis Kony suddenly turned his head, looked in this direction, and turned back to welcome.


    Dennis Kony naturally knows that Fergus family''s blood method is good at speed, so he has been on guard against Gray''s appearance on the side.


    Dang!


    Dennis Kony blocked the blow, but before he could take the opportunity to fight back, he found that gray had suddenly disappeared and appeared on the other side again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Gray''s sword kept coming from all directions, and Dennis Kony''s resistance gradually became embarrassed from his initial calm.


    In the face of Gray''s raid from all directions, Dennis Kony was still affected although he blocked it.


    This influence is very small and can be adjusted in a little time, but Gray''s continuous attacks make him have no time to adjust at all, but let this influence accumulate.


    Boom!


    Finally, after this influence accumulated to a certain extent, Dennis Kony could no longer stop Gray''s sword and was directly cut back by Gray''s sword.


    In the face of the beheaded and unbalanced opponent, gray tilted his mouth slightly and chased away.


    This fighting method is the result of his experience in the red leaf forest, which he realized when fighting with the wind chasing leopard.


    Poop!


    Seeing gray chasing after him like a gust of wind, Dennis Kony gritted his teeth, suddenly inserted his knife into the ground, and then poured the blood into the sword.


    Then he saw the green light of the long knife bloom, and then all kinds of weeds around him suddenly seemed to live, grow one after another, and hit gray.


    "You can''t use the attributes of magic weapons!"


    Gray''s smile was even better, and the magic sword in his hand was suddenly surrounded by lightning.


    Crackling!


    The terrible thunder and lightning broke out, and all the weeds that rushed to gray turned black and dry in an instant.


    "No!"


    Dennis Kony''s face changed greatly. He wanted to draw out his weapon and back, but suddenly a cold sweat came from his forehead.


    At some time, a magic sword surrounded by thunder was standing near his neck, emitting a terrible smell.

 Chapter 193

    "I admit defeat."


    Feeling the danger at his neck, Dennis Kony, a man with a high nose, said with a bad face.


    With more than ten years of actual combat experience than gray, he still lost, which made him feel that his face was really irrelevant, even hot.


    At the same time, my heart is full of doubts.


    Why is the other side so rich in actual combat experience?


    Finally, when the magic weapon is used, why is the power inspired by the other party so much stronger than him? Is the other party''s magic weapon of a higher grade?


    With a smile, gray took back his magic sword.


    Of course, he has rich experience in practice. After all, he takes the blood beast as the object of practice.


    Fighting with blood * * is really fighting with life. In such a battle, can the actual combat experience grow quickly?


    As for the power of magic weapon attribute, it is more simple than the other party.


    He is now a fierce blood warrior. The power inspired by the magic weapon is naturally the level of fierce blood warrior, and the power will naturally be stronger than that inspired by the other party.


    If the other party doesn''t inspire magic weapons, gray can keep the image of "superior blood warrior" and continue to fight with him for a while. Once he uses magic weapons, he will lose immediately.


    "Waste!"


    Looking at Dennis coney, who was put on Gray''s neck with a sword and took the initiative to admit defeat, Baron Macintosh''s face was livid, and he had scolded Dennis coney countless times in his heart.


    Hearing that the other party was full of confidence, he agreed to marry the Kony family, but he didn''t want to end in a disastrous defeat.


    He had made up his mind to dissolve the marriage when he went back. As for the reason, the Macintosh family lost an iron mine. Isn''t that enough?


    "Baron Macintosh, the mine belongs to me!"


    In contrast to the iron faced Baron Macintosh, Baron Evelyn was smiling and complacency was almost written on his face.


    In fact, at the moment before the end of the battle, he was still worried that gray would lose. Unexpectedly, the "genius" son of the Fergus family surprised him by defeating Dennis Kony, who was the same superior blood soldier and should have more practical experience.


    "Hum."


    Baron Macintosh snorted coldly and turned away with the Macintosh family.


    As for Dennis Kony, he didn''t say hello at all. Since he had decided to dissolve the marriage between the two families, the relationship between the two families was inevitable, and he didn''t bother to hide it.


    "Gray, thank you so much this time!"


    Baron Evelyn took the crowd and greeted gray with a smile.


    "Uncle Derek, you''re welcome."


    Gray smiled.


    In order to win the war, the Evelyn family held a grand banquet, and the protagonist of the banquet is naturally self-evident.


    After a day in the Evelyn family, gray and the four left.


    Bernal wanted to stay a few more days, but he also knew that gray didn''t want to stay here long.


    Because after reaching the fierce blood warrior, there will be movement in cultivating blood method. Gray hasn''t practiced blood method these days.


    It''s very embarrassing for him to delay his practice for a few days.


    When she returned to Fergus castle, Sarah and others who went out the day after gray came back finally enjoyed Gray''s late gift - a cup of healthy blood every day.


    Bernal and Ellis are full of enjoyment. They can take blood animals every day to assist their cultivation. They can feel the rapid improvement of their strength. They are too happy.


    Sarah and Caroline are full of resentment. Girls are always disgusted with this kind of thing. For several days, gray can feel the resentful eyes from them.


    A few days later, just after Gray''s practice, he took a bath, and a servant came up.


    "Master gray!"


    "What''s up?"


    Gray nodded faintly.


    "The Viscount asked you to go to the study."


    "Oh."


    Gray nodded and went to Viscount Fergus''s study.


    Dong Dong!


    After knocking, gray pushed the door in.


    "Sit down!"


    Viscount Fergus, sitting at the tea table, saw Gray pushing the door and waved to gray.


    He couldn''t see through this son more and more. He wouldn''t be too surprised if the other party said he was a crazy blood soldier at this time.


    This time when I went to Chiye forest, the other party actually brought back a large number of blood animals. There are not only fierce blood animals, but also crazy blood animals.


    Thanks to his gift, he is now drinking blood every day. Fierce blood animal blood is useless to him, but crazy blood animal blood is useful to him, even if it is not wind wolf blood, but the effect is not as good as wind wolf blood.


    He felt that his strength, which was no longer improved, was slightly loose. Maybe it was not impossible to become a crazy blood soldier.


    Gray went over and sat down, then asked.


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Since you took the brute blood sequence of the wind wolf sequence, I knew that the blood essence used after the trip was the blood essence of the wolf, and I kept probing into the news of the blood essence of the wolf."


    At this, viscount Fergus smiled.


    "Just today, I received the news that in half a month, there was an auction in turt, where there was a gust of wolf blood."


    "Great."


    Gray couldn''t help smiling at the news.


    Although it is only a few months since he became a fierce blood soldier, with the speed of his terrorist strength, there is still more than half a year at most. He should be able to become a crazy blood soldier.


    After becoming a crazy blood warrior, you must implant brute blood, otherwise your strength will stagnate.


    Although according to his estimation, if you swallow the blood of the barbarian blood beast, you can implant the blood of the barbarian blood beast, and your strength will continue to improve.


    But obviously, swallow the blood of the wolf or the essence of the blood, and implant the blood vessels of the wolf. It is the best choice. After all, there is a corresponding blood method, and the strength will be improved faster than simply relying on the "two Metamorphosis".


    "I want you to go and buy it yourself."


    Said Viscount Fergus solemnly.


    As a wild blood beast, the final transaction price of the wind wolf may be about one million gold coins. Needless to say, it''s safe for gray to go in person.


    "Yes, father."


    Naturally, gray did not refuse. Rather, if Viscount Fergus asked others to go, he might even propose to Viscount fox to go himself.


    After all, this is related to his future strength, so I have to be careful.


    "By the way, you have killed many blood beasts this time. Are you clear about the limit of the power of that magic weapon?"


    This question has lingered in his mind for a long time. Since he learned that there was crazy blood in the blood of the blood beast brought back by gray, this question lingered in his mind. Finally, he decided to ask.


    "It has been detected."


    Gray nodded. Although he had no magic weapon, there was no need to hide Viscount Fergus from the blood beast to control the number.


    "How?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, looking forward.


    "If the control object is a fierce blood beast, a total of 20 can be controlled."


    "20?"


    Viscount Fergus''s eyes brightened and his face burst into surprise.


    20 fierce level blood beasts, even if they can''t use their blood beast ability, are enough to kill crazy level blood beasts. No wonder there is crazy level blood among the blood beasts brought back by gray this time.


    "If the control object is a crazy blood beast, you can only control four at most."


    Gray continued.


    "Can crazy blood beasts also control? And can control four?"


    Hearing this, viscount Fergus, who was already quite surprised, was shocked.


    Whether blood beast ability or magic weapon, they all have their own upper limits.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the upper limit of the magic weapon gray got would be so high that he could control not only the fierce blood beast, but also the crazy blood beast, and there were four in one control.


    Four crazy level blood beasts that can''t use the ability of blood beasts. I''m afraid this combat power, ordinary crazy blood warriors, is enough to compete with two people.


    You can imagine the power of this magic weapon.


    "Good, good!"


    A moment later, viscount Fergus recovered his peace, and his eyes were full of expectations for the future of the Fergus family.


    This kind of cultivation talent, this generation, the next generation may not be able, this generation may not be able, the next generation may not be able, although there are some genetic factors, it is not controllable.


    But magic weapons are different.


    Well preserved, it can be inherited all the time, so that the Fergus family can always have the combat power of crazy blood warrior. As long as it does not encounter irresistible power, it is enough to keep the Fergus family going all the time.

 Chapter 194

    A carriage sped along the road, driven by a young man dressed as a servant.


    In the middle of the carriage sat gray.


    As the largest city in the territory of marquis Stewart, tourt is far away from the territory of viscount Fergus. As soon as he heard the news, gray set out immediately.


    On this trip, viscount Fergus gave him a total of 1 million gold coins. Fortunately, the Fergus family made a windfall from the red leaf forest, otherwise they might not be able to get such a huge fortune.


    In addition, gray also took out 500000 gold coins from his private coffer in case of accidents.


    This time, the wolf''s blood essence is what he must win. After all, he missed this time, and did not know when he could meet him. He could not wait for that time to improve his strength.


    Gray looked at the other side of the carriage, where a three meter long leopard blood beast curled up quietly, which was one of the four crazy blood beasts.


    "Unfortunately, the other three blood beasts are too big to carry."


    On the way to the city of turte, you must pass through many densely populated areas.


    In addition to the leopard blood beast, the other three blood beasts are bigger than one, which is really inconvenient to carry, so he only took the leopard blood beast to follow.


    "I hope I won''t have too much trouble."


    This time he has a lot of money with him, and what he has to do will be quite dynamic. In addition, he is an outsider, which will easily attract covetous attention.


    Fortunately, with the strength of him and the leopard blood beast, three or five fierce blood warriors are not a problem at all.


    Even if you encounter a crazy blood warrior, you can temporarily use the leopard blood beast as a mount and escape by relying on the speed of the leopard blood beast.


    "I don''t know this time except for the blood essence of the wolf. Can we still get some blood from other blood animals?"


    The reason why he took out 500 thousand gold coins from his small Treasuries was not enough to prevent the blood of the wolf.


    If it can be met and has greatly improved his strength after taking it, he will naturally buy it without hesitation.


    Although the type of blood to be taken next time has been determined, there will not be too many blood that can be taken next time and is of great help to the improvement of strength.


    Ten days later, the carriage was only half a day away from the city of turt.


    Along the way, he encountered several waves of robbers, but they were easily killed by him.


    He had no sympathy for the robbers.


    Although we also know that most of these people are civilians who are dissatisfied with the current situation of being squeezed by the nobility.


    However, if you are not satisfied with the status quo, you can become a mercenary. It should not be like robbing property from others and indiscriminately killing innocent people.


    Guru Guru Nagetto!


    The carriage moved forward. In front of the carriage, a team of about dozens of people appeared.


    In the middle was a carriage, surrounded by dozens of horseback guards, some of whom were wearing war clothes. Obviously, the identity of the people in the carriage was different.


    But they seemed to have some trouble, stopped on the road and didn''t move on.


    "Young master, the road ahead is blocked."


    The servant in charge of driving the horse outside the carriage said to gray.


    "Go around the grass."


    Gray opened the curtains and took a look. There was a grass beside the road, just enough to go around, so he told the servant.


    "Yes, young master."


    The servant who drove the horse said, pulled the reins of the horse, drove the horse into the grass beside the road, and was ready to bypass the grass.


    But just then, a girl in a light yellow dress came out of the line and greeted Gray''s carriage.


    "Please wait!"


    Hearing someone''s greeting, the horse driver stopped the carriage. Gray raised his eyebrows, opened the curtain on one side of the carriage and looked at the place where the noise came.


    There was a very beautiful girl there, especially the other party''s lavender eyes, which were very conspicuous.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Gray nodded and asked.


    "Hello, our carriage is broken. I wonder if I can take your carriage?"


    The girl in a light yellow dress said.


    "I''m really sorry. The carriage is full."


    Without any hesitation, gray politely refused.


    If it''s normal, he doesn''t mind taking a ride. It''s not because the other party is beautiful, but it''s not easy to go out.


    At the beginning, when he went out alone, he was taken care of by Sophia, avoiding the trouble of squeezing a carriage with a group of people. If he was able, he didn''t mind helping the yellow skirt girl in front of him.


    However, unfortunately, there is a leopard blood beast curled up in his carriage, which occupies a lot of space, and can''t be shown to people at will.


    After all, the ability to control the corpse is his bottom card. Naturally, it can''t be known to a person who doesn''t know at all.


    "We''re going to the city of turte soon. Can we squeeze a little?"


    The girl in yellow dress frowned imperceptibly, and then immediately put a sweet smile on her face.


    The nearest city to here is the city of tour. Even if the destination is not the city of tour, it is bound to pass through the city of tour. Therefore, the girl in yellow skirt will stop Gray''s carriage.


    "Sorry."


    Gray shook his head. It''s not a matter of crowding. Of course, such things can''t be told to each other.


    "You, you... Why?"


    Seeing that gray still refused, the smile on the yellow skirt girl''s face disappeared, she immediately put her hands on her hips, her small chest fluctuated slightly, and her beautiful lavender eyes stared angrily at gray.


    "Well, others have already said that the carriage is full."


    A young woman in a white dress came up. Her appearance was somewhat similar to that of a girl in a yellow dress. Compared with a girl, her chest was towering and she could see a clear curve, which was just like a girl''s maturity.


    "But, sister..."


    The girl in yellow dress frowned and wanted to refute.


    "It''s not far from the city of turt. Let''s put on our war clothes and ride there."


    Said the woman in white dress.


    "All right."


    Seeing that the white skirt woman had decided, the yellow skirt girl had to nod and agree.


    "Excuse me, it''s all right."


    Persuading the girl in yellow dress, the girl in white dress saluted gray slightly and said.


    Gray was a little embarrassed by the other party''s polite attitude, but the carriage really couldn''t let the two people sit in. Gray only said.


    "Sorry."


    Nodded to the other party, then lowered the curtains and signaled the servants outside to continue on the road.


    On the way, the group of people we met just now rode past them and headed for the city of turt.


    In the afternoon, a huge and magnificent city appeared in front of gray.


    This is a huge city no worse than Sidney. It is majestic like a mountain and stands on a plain.


    Because the status of nobility is not common here, carriages honestly lined up and paid fees to enter the city.


    The flow of people in the city is bustling. Obviously, there should be a lot of people in the city.


    After a little searching, gray found a good tavern not far from the auction house and booked a room with a practice room.


    After cleaning, gray left the room, went down to the restaurant on the first floor and found an empty table to eat.


    "Sister, look, it''s that guy!"


    In a corner of the restaurant, the girl in yellow dress pointed to gray and said in surprise.


    The woman in white dress was also quite surprised and looked at gray. She didn''t expect to meet him again in the tavern, and it seems that they all live in this tavern.


    "Damn, damn, that guy said he was full. You see, he''s the only one."


    When gray sat down to dinner alone, the girl in yellow dress was so angry that her teeth itched.


    The white skirt woman also picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t look like a girl in yellow skirt. After all, the carriage was the other party''s, and it was the other party''s freedom to let them sit or not.


    But in my heart, I look down on gray. Such a person is obviously not worth making friends with.


    "Hum..."


    As soon as the girl in yellow skirt turned her eyes, she couldn''t help thinking about rectifying gray.


    "Forget it, the carriage belongs to others. It''s his freedom to let us sit or not."


    Seeing that the yellow skirt woman wanted to punish gray, the white skirt woman quickly stopped and appeased her for a long time before finally appeasing the yellow skirt woman.


    When the two women found gray, gray also found them. Naturally, he guessed that the other party had seen that he had lied before.


    "This luck is a little too bad!"


    Gray was a little embarrassed. Tulte was so big that he thought he would never meet again. He didn''t expect to meet each other again.


    I think the purpose of these two people should be the same as him, but also for the auction, so they will choose this place closer to the auction house like him.

 Chapter 195

    Later, gray found that what was more embarrassing was that he actually lived next door to two women. After several trips, he met two women.


    Every time the girl in yellow skirt met him, she would hum coldly. It was obvious that she resented him very much.


    Although the white skirt woman would not be like this, she looked at him with coldness, which obviously classified him as "not easy to make friends".


    Gray didn''t care about their attitude after the initial embarrassment.


    After all, he refused them for a reason, and he had no intention of further relationship with them.


    In the evening a few days later, when the auction was about to begin, gray took a carriage to the auction house.


    The nobles who were not led by the Marquis of toult naturally did not enjoy special treatment. Gray sat on the ordinary seat on the first floor and waited for the beginning of the auction.


    After waiting for about half an hour, an old man stepped onto the auction table.


    "Thank you for participating in the auction. The auction is now officially started."


    The old man coughed and announced the beginning of the auction.


    "Today''s first auction is the blue tears of earrings made by Kanger jewelry master after years of painstaking efforts. The starting price is 100 gold coins, and each increase shall not be less than 10 gold coins. Now start shooting."


    "150 gold coins."


    "200 gold coins."


    "250 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, this auction was bought by a lady with 1300 gold coins.


    "The second auction is a rune fan made by Joana''s Rune master. It can rotate continuously to produce a cool wind. The starting price is 200 gold coins, and the price increase each time shall not be less than 10 gold coins. Now start shooting."


    "250 gold coins."


    "300 gold coins."


    "400 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, the rune fan was bought with 2000 gold coins.


    "The third auction..."


    "The fourth auction..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gray listened quietly to the bidding at the auction venue and did not participate in the auction.


    The auction held in the city of turt is obviously higher than the auction of Ford auction house he once participated in.


    If the auction of Ford auction house is a low-end auction, what is going on now is a high-end auction.


    Gray is not surprised either. Since there will be blood essence in the auction, the auction will not be low.


    And gray estimates that there are probably not a few nobles from other territories, or children of nobles, like him, on the first floor of the auction.


    Because even if it is the final transaction price of thousands of gold coins, there are many auctions on the first floor.


    "The 15th auction..."


    "Item 21."


    "Item 26."


    "Item 30."


    On the auction table, there was a bronze bottle more than ten centimeters high in the tray, which the old man as an auctioneer said.


    "Ten crazy blood beast cold ice tiger blood, the starting price is 1000 gold coins, and each increase shall not be less than 100 gold coins. Now start shooting."


    "Ice tiger? Forget it, the ability can only be regarded as average."


    Gray thought about it and finally gave up participating in the auction of ice tiger blood.


    Cold tiger, the crazy blood beast of cold tiger sequence, is an upgraded version of cold tiger in ability.


    If there is no Jasper lizard blood, he doesn''t mind taking it. In this way, after his strength reaches crazy level, the blood beast ability will have strong ice characteristics.


    As for the cold tiger''s cold ice characteristics in the body, it has been developed to the limit. After all, the cold tiger is only a fierce blood beast.


    If you don''t take a higher level of ice tiger blood, even if the strength reaches the crazy blood warrior, the ice characteristics should not be enhanced.


    But with the jade lizard, he was a little despised.


    The power of the cold ice tiger''s cold ice ability is only general among the crazy level blood beasts. Even if you want to enhance the cold ice characteristics of the blood beast ability after reaching the crazy level, you should also look for the blood beast blood whose cold ice ability is extremely powerful in the same level.


    "1200 gold coins."


    "1500 gold coins."


    "2000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    Gray gave up, but many people took part in the auction.


    Generally speaking, the higher the level of blood animal blood, the greater the improvement of strength after taking it.


    Even if the blood method is not the cold tiger sequence, as long as the ability of the blood method is biased towards the cold ice, it will also have a good improvement.


    As for why these people don''t buy or buy blood animals with the same sequence as themselves, it''s not that they don''t want to, but it''s difficult to meet.


    For example, when gray entered the red leaf forest this time, he originally wanted to hunt and kill the wind wolf and use the wind wolf''s blood to assist his cultivation, but he didn''t meet it.


    The same is true for those hunting teams who enter the forest to hunt blood animals. Generally, what blood animals they can hunt depends entirely on luck.


    What did Fergus family do before they bought the blood and wolf blood essence from the Sydney family? That''s because the Sydney family has a dedicated hunting team, which is stored after long hunting.


    Finally, very cold ice tiger blood was bought with 5300 gold coins.


    The auction continues.


    "The 32nd auction, ten crazy blood beast thorn monkey blood..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 34th auction, ten crazy blood beast vortex turtle blood beast blood..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 36th auction, ten crazy blood beast crazy knife Mantis blood..."


    "The 40th auction, ten blood beasts and cattle..."


    ¡­¡­


    The last auction, but whenever he heard that the auction item was blood, gray would listen carefully, but after listening, he gave up.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand the types of blood of these blood beasts. For some rare blood, the auctioneer will explain the abilities of the corresponding blood beasts. He makes his judgment after listening to them.


    "Item 42."


    On the tray of the auction table, a light blue metal wrist appeared in front of everyone. The wrist was full of Rune lines, exquisite and beautiful.


    "The rune wristband made by Norris Rune master will start automatically in case of danger."


    "After starting, it can resist 100 attacks by fierce blood soldiers and 10 attacks by crazy blood soldiers. The starting price is 10000 gold coins, and the price increase each time shall not be less than 1000 gold coins. Now the auction begins."


    "13000 gold coins."


    "15000 gold coins."


    "17000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After listening to the auctioneer''s introduction, the auction sound suddenly kept ringing. Even gray was very hot in his heart.


    Although it can only resist ten attacks of crazy blood soldiers, it is the only means to protect life at the critical moment.


    When facing crazy soldiers, don''t say it ten times, even once or twice.


    Maybe because of this resistance, the support will arrive in time to save your life.


    Especially for people like gray who can command crazy blood beasts with stronger strength than himself.


    Ten times of protection was enough for him to mobilize the crazy blood beast to come to support.


    "Be sure to take pictures."


    Thinking of this, gredang immediately bid.


    "40000 gold coins."


    "45000 gold coins."


    "47000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    However, his offer was soon drowned by other offers. It was obvious that everyone wanted to protect his life.


    "100000 gold coins."


    "One hundred thousand three thousand gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    Fortunately, when the price exceeds 100000, the voice of quotation becomes sparse.


    "One hundred and five thousand gold coins."


    Gray offered without hesitation.


    The annual tax revenue of a Viscount family is only about 10000 gold coins, 100000 gold coins. It takes at least 20 years for a Viscount family to accumulate. Obviously, this price is very expensive.


    However, money is not valuable. In addition, it can be said that it is very applicable to him. He should take pictures of what he says.


    Now he is glad to have brought 500000 more gold coins, otherwise he will miss this good thing.


    ¡±110000 gold coins. "


    In the auction venue on the first floor, a man clenched his teeth and offered.


    "Fifteen thousand gold coins."


    Gray continues to raise the price.


    "120000 gold coins."


    The man''s teeth bite tighter.


    "125000 gold coins."


    Gray didn''t hesitate to raise the price.


    At this time, gray and the man were the only ones still participating in the auction.


    "It''s that guy!"


    In a VIP room on the second floor of the auction house, the girl in yellow dress and the woman in white dress sat in it. When only gray and another man participated in the auction, the girl in yellow dress immediately noticed gray.


    "I can''t see that this guy is quite rich."


    The girl in yellow skirt skimmed her mouth.


    The offer of more than 100000 must be paid a little attention even based on her family background, but looking at gray, there is almost no hesitation. It is obvious that gray has far more wealth than this.


    She turned her eyes, and then looked pleasantly at the white skirt woman.


    "Elder sister, this guy seems to have a strong arm and wrist. Do you want us --"


    She was still brooding over gray''s refusal to let them take the carriage.


    "No."


    The girl in white skirt interrupted the girl in yellow skirt.


    She knew too much about the yellow skirt girl, so before she finished her words, she immediately understood that the yellow skirt girl wanted to raise the price of her arms and let gray suffer a dark loss.


    Although she did "dislike" gray, she was unwilling to do so, because once she did, it was almost certain that she would become enemies with each other. Although she was not afraid of their family background, she was also unwilling to add enemies in vain.


    "140000 gold coins."


    "150000 gold coins."


    Finally, gray bought the armband with 150000 gold coins.


    The auction continues.


    "Item 45."


    ¡­¡­


    "Item 47."


    ¡­¡­


    The follow-up products fling caution to the winds, though not quite good, have not yet reached the point where Gray must rush to buy them, and he is not sure how high the price of the blood will be.


    Finally, a delicate bronze vial appeared on the auction table.


    The auctioneer looked around and said with a smile.


    "Forty-ninth pieces of blood, the blood essence of the wolf, the starting price is 100 thousand gold coins, each time the fare increase must not be less than ten thousand gold coins. Now the auction begins."

 Chapter 196

    "130000."


    "160000."


    "200000."


    ¡­¡­


    "400000."


    ¡­¡­


    "600000."


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the auction, most of the people participating in the auction were in the private room on the second floor. On the first floor, there were only a few people, including gray. With the price rising, these people lost their voice one after another, and finally Gray was left alone.


    In this way, he looked quite eye-catching.


    In this level of auction, the identity of people who can sit in the private room on the second floor is naturally unusual, while gray can only sit in the ordinary seat in the private room on the first floor. It can be imagined that his identity will never be too high.


    Under such circumstances, it is difficult to be able to compete with the people in the private room on the second floor.


    Gray also knew this, and had expected it when he came, but the blood essence of the wolf is the essential thing. Even if he is too ostentatious, he must buy it.


    "650000."


    In the private room on the second floor, the voice of a middle-aged old man sounded.


    "680000."


    It''s also a private room on the second floor. This time it''s the voice of a middle-aged woman.


    "700000."


    Gray''s offer.


    "720000."


    The voice of the old man.


    "760000."


    The voice of a middle-aged woman.


    "800000."


    Gray continues to raise the price.


    Now, the only people who continue to participate in the auction are gray and the two people in the private room on the second floor. Gray''s purpose is to implant blood, but he doesn''t know what their purpose is.


    From Sophia''s ability to trade the wind wolf sequence blood method, the people who have the wind wolf sequence blood method should not be just the Fergus family and the family behind Sophia.


    After all, if this thing really belongs to a family, the family should not be traded.


    Plus the essence of blood is the most important part of blood and animal blood. Although the most common action is to implant blood vessels, it is not without other functions, so Gray can not guess the purpose of these two people buying the blood essence of the wolf.


    "820000."


    The voice of a middle-aged woman.


    "860000."


    The voice of the old man.


    "900000."


    Gray''s voice.


    "920000."


    "940000."


    ¡­¡­


    The price exceeded 900000 yuan, and the old man''s voice disappeared, leaving only gray and a middle-aged woman.


    "One million."


    The middle-aged woman''s face is very ugly.


    She had expected to buy 900000, but now it has exceeded 100000, which makes her in a bad mood.


    "1.02 million."


    Gray continued to quote, but he was glad that he had brought 500 thousand more, otherwise he would have missed the blood essence of the wolf.


    "1.04 million."


    The middle-aged woman said with a cold face.


    "1.06 million."


    Gray''s offer.


    "1.08 million."


    The middle-aged woman''s face was so gloomy that she could drip water, and her eyes glittered with cold.


    "1.1 million."


    Gray continued to offer. With his offer, the middle-aged woman''s voice fell silent until the auctioneer determined that the auction was successful, and the middle-aged woman''s voice didn''t think of it again.


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had about 1.4 million gold coins left, he was still a little afraid that the final transaction price would exceed this figure. Fortunately, such a thing could not happen.


    "How much money does this guy have?"


    In a private room on the second floor, the girl in yellow dress gently covered her lips and stared at gray sitting on the first floor in surprise.


    After 150 thousand photographing his arms, he bought 1 million 100 thousand ghosts of the wolf''s blood essence. The two samples added up to over 1 million 250 thousand, and it should not be the same as this guy. Even if she was born unusually, she could not be surprised.


    The white skirt woman didn''t speak, but her eyebrows wrinkled.


    Since sitting on the first floor, it shows that Gray''s identity should not be too high. I''m afraid it''s easy to attract coveted eyes if he suddenly reveals such a large amount of wealth.


    In another private room on the second floor, the middle-aged woman who gave up bidding showed a cold look in her eyes and ordered a middle-aged man nearby.


    "Check this man¡°


    "Yes, madam!"


    The middle-aged man respectfully answered.


    Not only middle-aged women, but also many people do the same thing at the same time.


    If it is the people in the private room on the second floor, many of them will not have an idea.


    After all, being able to sit in the private room on the second floor in this auction is naturally unusual, but since they are the people in the private room on the first floor, they can''t help but have ideas.


    For the wolf, blood essence can be auctioned to 1 million 100 thousand of the high price, as the auctioneer of the elderly, obviously very happy, he smiled, and then said.


    "Let''s start the auction of the 50th auction, which is also the last auction of this auction."


    He uncovered the black cloth on the tray, and a dagger that had been pulled out of its sheath appeared in front of him.


    The dagger is white as a whole, but it has green mysterious patterns on the surface, which looks very strange and mysterious.


    "This auction item comes from a relic, which has been identified by our auction house as a magic weapon reaching the bronze level."


    At this point, his voice paused slightly.


    "The attribute is that it can turn the killed object into a ghost, imprison it in a dagger and fight for itself."


    "What, did I hear you right? The auctioneer said that this dagger can turn the killed object into a ghost?"


    "Ghosts... Really exist?"


    ¡­¡­


    The auctioneer''s words caused a burst of noise and conversation in the whole auction venue.


    They know what ghosts are.


    Some are legends handed down from mouth to mouth, and some are from supernatural books.


    Although I have heard of or seen it in books, few people will believe it. It is generally regarded as a fictional existence.


    But at this time, the auctioneer in front of him actually said that the object killed by this dagger would be transformed into a ghost. Doesn''t it mean that the ghost really exists?


    "Have you reached bronze level? Can you turn the killed object into a ghost?"


    Gray, who didn''t care about the later auction and just wanted to wait for the auction to end, looked surprised in his eyes.


    He was not surprised at the existence of ghosts. After all, he had seen ghosts.


    But surprised at the level of the dagger and the ability of the dagger.


    Magic weapons have a hierarchy, which he has only recently known.


    The reason was that Viscount Fergus suspected that his "magic weapon" that could control the body was a weapon of bronze grade, which was popularized to him.


    According to Viscount Fergus, the lowest level of magic weapons is black iron. Gray''s magic sword and Viscount Fergus''s own magic sword are this level.


    Up there is the bronze level. The weapons of this level are very rare. Each one is of high value. It is easy to sell to about one million, and there is no market.


    Further up, there seems to be a higher level of weapons, but as Viscount Fergus, I can''t touch them. I don''t know what kind of weapons they are and what they are called.


    He will know the bronze magic weapon, or because the sabre of the current Marquis of the Sidney family is a bronze magic weapon.


    Unexpectedly, the dagger in front of me is a genuine bronze weapon, and I''m afraid it''s unusual among bronze weapons. After all, the other party''s ability is to make ghosts.


    He has experienced the difficulty of ghosts. If there is no means to restrain ghosts around him, even if the strength is strong, it is useless.


    It can be imagined that the value of this weapon is so high that even he can''t help being greedy, not to mention others.


    Unfortunately, he can only be greedy. He bought a gale wolf''s blood essence, and he absolutely could not afford to buy this dagger.


    "Cough, please be quiet."


    Coughing twice, the old man, as an auctioneer, drew everyone''s attention to himself.


    "I know people have doubts about the existence of ghosts and the ability of this weapon, so this auction will prove it on the spot."


    At this point, he clapped his hands, and suddenly a tiger tied to the scooter was pushed out and struggling violently.


    The old man took the dagger and stabbed it into the tiger''s heart. With the blood splashing, the tiger''s struggle slowly weakened and finally disappeared.


    Wipe the dagger with a white towel, and the old man held the dagger flat.


    Hula!


    From the dagger, a white light came out, and finally turned into the image of a fierce tiger in the surprised eyes of everyone.


    When the cold wind blew, the temperature at the front desk of the auction venue suddenly dropped several degrees, and several people sitting in the front row couldn''t help shrinking back.


    Except for a few people who had known for a long time, everyone looked at the tiger with white light in front of them.


    The common sense they have always formed has been broken.


    Ghosts really exist!


    This dagger can make ghosts!


    "250000."


    "300000."


    "350000."


    ¡­¡­


    In the surprise of the people on the first floor of the auction hall and the fierce bidding in the private room on the second floor, this magic weapon with bronze grade was finally auctioned at a price of 2.2 million.


    If gray heard correctly, it should be the sisters who finally photographed this bronze magic weapon.


    The previous speculation was not wrong. The other party did come for the auction, and his identity was really unusual. After all, he could sit in a private room on the second floor.


    Of course, all this had nothing to do with him. After the auction was over, he could exchange his own auction and left the auction house immediately.

 Chapter 197

    The next morning, as soon as the city gate opened, gray checked out and left the city of turt in a hurry.


    Throwing 1.25 million gold coins at one time, he is likely to have attracted the covet of interested people.


    He wanted to leave far after the auction. Unfortunately, the gate was closed and he couldn''t do it at all.


    A few hours later, he had appeared quite far from the city of turt, but the expected "robbery" did not appear.


    However, gray did not relax because of this. He knew that your performance at the auction house last night was bound to attract coveters.


    rustle!


    Suddenly, in the woods on the side of the road, there was a sudden movement.


    High¡ª¡ª


    The horse that pulled the cart was frightened, raised its two forelegs and stopped hurriedly.


    Gray opened the curtains and looked out. He saw a man who was masked. He could only judge it from his clothes and Adam''s apple. He stopped in front of the carriage, grinned under the cloth and rushed to the carriage.


    Whoosh!


    Gray jumped out of the carriage and jumped at the man.


    The magic sword in his hand was twined with thunder, and a sword stabbed the man quickly.


    Seeing the speed of Gray''s attack, the man''s face changed. A battle axe appeared in his hand, twining with green light to block the stabbing sword.


    He was one of the people who targeted gray at the auction.


    A young man with the more than a million dollars of the wealth and no bodyguard around him was like a mobile wallet, so he immediately followed gray after he left tour.


    But at this time, it seems that the young man is not simple.


    Judging from the speed, the other party must be a fierce blood soldier, and he is good at speed. He finally felt that the huge sum of money didn''t seem to be so easy to take.


    Dang!


    The side of the Tomahawk blocked the stabbing sword tip.


    And lightning was not transmitted into the man''s body, because the Tomahawk in the man''s hand is also a magic weapon, which is characterized by increasing the sharpness of the weapon.


    make love!


    But the man couldn''t help but step back a few steps.


    His complexion was heavier and his strength from the Tomahawk was greater than expected.


    Originally, he thought the other party was good at speed, but now it seems that the other party is not only speed, but also strength.


    The young man is very strong.


    He was a little regretful about his move. Wealth moved people''s hearts, but would anyone who could carry so much wealth around without two brushes?


    It''s a very simple truth. Calm down and think. Normal people can think of it. It''s just that the huge wealth fascinated his eyes and made him lose this judgment. At the same time, it''s not without a fluke mentality.


    I don''t know what the man thinks. Even if I know what the man thinks, gray will never stop. Since he dares to rob himself, he must be ready to give his life.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Holding the magic sword, the magic sword was twined by lightning, and gray shot one after another.


    Poof!


    After several shots, the Tomahawk in the man''s hand was bounced off, and gray drove straight into the man''s chest with a sword.


    In the process, although the man used the blood beast ability and used several stone spikes to attack gray, gray easily avoided it.


    Patter!


    When the sword was drawn out, the man''s mouth bled and his eyes were unwilling to fall.


    If he can go back on his word, he will definitely run as far as he can. Unfortunately, there is no if.


    He picked up the man''s axe and pulled out his wallet. Gray seemed to have done a very ordinary thing. He returned to his carriage and asked the servant to continue on the road.


    With his current strength, ordinary fierce blood soldiers, even if they work together, he can win the battle. Facing a person, naturally, he doesn''t have to be too relaxed, and even the blood beast ability is not used.


    The reason why it is so dull is that many of the fierce level''s combat power have died in his hands.


    Not including the fierce blood beast, just the fierce blood warrior, the number of people who died in his hands has reached nine. If the fierce blood beast is included, it has exceeded 20.


    A few hours later, it was afternoon, and gray had never been assassinated again.


    I don''t know whether it was because I killed the man by thunder before, which shocked others.


    He remained vigilant.


    Suddenly, his face changed, he rushed out of the carriage without hesitation, and saw masked figures in the woods on both sides.


    One, two, three, four.


    Four figures came out and stopped the way of the carriage.


    All four of them were masked. One of them was the man who went to investigate gray at the command of a middle-aged woman in the private room last night.


    After the investigation learned that gray had only one master and one servant, the middle-aged woman ordered him and three other companions to attack gray.


    Originally, he wanted other coveters to take the lead and observe Gray''s strength.


    However, after gray thunder shot and killed a fierce blood warrior without using the blood beast ability, many people have secretly retreated. Even if they haven''t retreated, they just wait and see.


    Seeing that no one was willing to test Gray''s strength for them, he finally decided to do it.


    "Four people."


    Gray frowned slightly.


    Although we haven''t seen the four people shooting yet, we can know from the speed of rushing out of the woods at that moment that their strength is definitely not weak. They are likely to be fierce blood soldiers.


    The sword in his hand was pinched by him, and the head of the leopard blood beast curled up in the carriage.


    Two fierce blood warriors, he thinks he can handle them. As for four, he can only let the leopard blood beast do it.


    Dada, dada!


    Just at this moment, an unexpected scene appeared.


    With the sound of many horses'' hoofs, a team of dozens of people came quickly in the rear.


    Seeing the confrontation ahead, the team of dozens of people was stunned and quickly stopped the team.


    This team is the team of the two women.


    They came for the auction. When the auction was over, they would naturally return along the road. Obviously, the route they returned with gray was the same, so they met.


    "It''s that guy''s carriage!"


    Uncovering the curtain and seeing the carriage in front, the girl in yellow dress immediately recognized Gray''s carriage.


    It was too much resentment and too impressed with Gray''s carriage.


    "Hey, hey, it''s terrible!"


    Knowing that gray was in trouble, the girl in yellow dress couldn''t help gloating.


    I always wanted to punish gray, but I didn''t have a chance because of my sister''s obstruction.


    Now seeing gray in trouble, the depression accumulated in her heart these days has finally been cleared away, leaving a full of schadenfreude.


    The white skirt woman also looked at the two sides facing each other in front, and her eyebrows couldn''t help picking.


    The yellow skirt woman saw her like this and said anxiously.


    "Sister, you don''t want to help that guy? Besides, we''re all in trouble now..."


    With her resentment against gray, it''s good to see that gray is in trouble and doesn''t fall into the falling stone, let alone help each other.


    "No."


    The woman in white skirt shook her head.


    If it hadn''t happened before, she might have helped each other. As for now, she certainly wouldn''t.


    And as her sister said, their current situation is not good, because they also encountered a wave of robberies and killings.


    Although they are extraordinary, they still can''t stand those who are willing to take risks. There is never a lack of bold people in the world. Besides, as long as they are clean, they may not be able to investigate afterwards.


    "It''s them!"


    While guarding the four, he looked back and saw that the team was the team of the two women. Gray couldn''t help but frown.


    His relationship with these two women is not good. These two guys won''t take advantage of the fire, will they?


    After thinking about it, he decided to take the thunder and end the battle as soon as possible. He must not give the latter two women an opportunity.


    "Drink -"


    The cold ice wind blade comes out and quickly cuts in the direction of four people.


    Without looking at the result, he quickly jumped at the four people and took out the magic sword in his hand.


    At the same time, the leopard blood beast also rushed out of the carriage.


    Shua!


    Facing the chopping blade, the four dodged to the side.


    Just when the four thought they had escaped, they were surprised to find that a cold air filled them. They were close, and there was a little frost on their body surface.


    "It''s cold!"


    All four of them changed their complexion. They had rich combat experience, but they didn''t expect the cold in the wind blade. They immediately suffered a dark loss.


    Whoosh!


    Gray had rushed to the and cut the first person to bear the brunt. Although his body was slightly frozen, he also cut a rung and barely blocked the sword.


    The other three immediately prepared to surround from both sides and kill gray.


    Just then.


    Pooh!


    The sound of flesh and blood being cut sounded.


    One of the men, who surrounded gray from the side, had several claw marks on his throat.


    Blood splashed, and finally "rumbled" but could not make a sound. His eyes stared round, and he couldn''t fall down with a slap.


    "What...?"


    The sudden scene changed the faces of the other two people who were ready to surround gray.


    Looking up, he saw that one of his companions had died, and a leopard blood beast appeared at the place where his companions died. At this time, he was rushing towards them.


    They didn''t have time to siege gray and cut at the leopard blood beast in panic.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the leopard blood hand turned around, it had avoided the attack of two people, walked around to the side of one of them, grabbed it with one claw, and immediately let the man''s chest blood flow and fly out backwards.


    Then it pounced on another person, the same claw, and scratched the man.


    With the joint efforts of 15 blood beasts and a crazy blood beast, the leopard blood beast was finally killed.


    Now there are only two fierce blood warriors, how can they be the opponents of leopard blood beasts.


    After they got up, they flustered to use the blood beast''s ability to prevent the leopard blood beast from approaching, but they were easily avoided by the leopard blood beast. After counting their claws, they were ripped open and their internal organs and intestines flowed all over the ground.


    On the other side, gray faced a fierce blood soldier, that is, the man in the same private room with the middle-aged woman.


    The other party''s body was slightly stiff due to the cold. After more than ten moves, gray also killed him.


    So far, all four robbers were killed!

 Chapter 198

    "That... That guy... So strong?"


    The yellow skirt girl gloated, her face stiffened, and even rubbed her eyes. After a while, she said such a sentence.


    Born in a big noble family, her vision is naturally not low. From the fight, she can naturally judge that the four people who fight with each other are fierce blood soldiers.


    In this way, four fierce blood soldiers were killed by the other party and a leopard in a short time. We can imagine the strength of the other party.


    "How strong!"


    The white skirt woman also has a startling color in her eyes.


    The leopard blood beast is strong. After all, three fierce blood soldiers have been killed in front of the leopard blood beast for only a moment.


    And in her opinion, gray is also very strong.


    In the face of a fierce blood warrior, she has been killed after only a dozen fights. Even if she practices special blood skills, she may not be able to do it.


    She finally understood the confidence of the other party with a lot of wealth, and the reason why she asked the other party to take a carriage and was rejected by the other party.


    Obviously, the other party refused them because there was a leopard blood beast hidden in the carriage.


    "Is that the crazy blood beast controlling the wind leopard?"


    The girl in yellow dress looked at the leopard blood beast who easily killed three fierce blood soldiers.


    "No mistake."


    A man in a yellow war suit with many wrinkles on his face appeared beside the carriage on horseback, his face slightly dignified and said.


    "Uncle Craig, are you sure about the leopard?"


    Aware of the solemnity of the man''s face, the white skirt woman was surprised and asked.


    "Won''t lose, but it''s hard to win."


    Craig, a man in a yellow war suit, said seriously.


    The white skirt girl and the yellow skirt girl looked at each other, and they could see a strong surprised color from each other''s eyes.


    Craig, a man in yellow combat clothes, was sent by their father to protect their safety. He is a real crazy blood soldier. He has rich practical experience and has been on the battlefield.


    It is such a person who actually says "it will not lose, but it is difficult to win". It can be imagined that the strength of this Yufeng leopard is strong.


    At this time, both of them were very happy. Although they complained about the other party''s inhumanity, they didn''t punish the other party in the end. Otherwise, they really made a "big enemy".


    Although they are not afraid with their family strength, this is not their family territory, and they only have these strength now.


    "Miss, I suggest cooperating with each other."


    After a little meditation, Craig, a man in yellow war clothes, said seriously.


    "Cooperation?"


    The white skirt woman picked her eyebrows and thought about the possibility.


    She naturally understood why Craig, a man in a yellow war suit, said so.


    Now the other side has been robbed and killed, and they are the same, and the strength of both sides is not weak. If they can cooperate with each other, it will be easier to get through the crisis.


    Thinking of this, she ordered the girl in yellow dress to stay in the carriage, and she walked towards each other with the follow of the man Craig in yellow war dress.


    All the weapons and wallets of the four were collected. Holding a pile of weapons, Gray was ready to return to the carriage and leave as soon as possible.


    The combat power of the leopard blood beast surprised him a little. In the face of three fierce blood soldiers, his combat power exceeded his estimate.


    But he soon thought of the reason.


    Because the violent leopard blood beast has no blood beast ability, or its blood beast ability is the reason for its physical ability. The leopard blood beast is the only crazy blood beast with no discount in strength among the four crazy blood beasts he controls.


    Since it is a crazy blood beast with complete combat power, it is not surprising that it can have this performance.


    "What do you want?"


    But just then, he saw a woman in a white dress coming with a man in a yellow warship.


    He raised his eyebrows and signaled the servant who drove the horse to come and carry the collected weapons into the car, while he was waiting for the arrival of the other party.


    The strength displayed by the leopard blood beast gave him a lot of confidence. In addition, he still had arms. He wanted to see what the other party wanted to do.


    "Cooperation?"


    Gray looked at the white skirt woman unexpectedly. He thought about various reasons, but he didn''t expect that the other party came to seek cooperation.


    However, he did not immediately veto the proposal of the white skirt woman, which made him really change a little.


    The other party auctioned the bronze magic weapon and should also be targeted. The two sides are in the same situation. If they cooperate, it will be good for both sides.


    Of course, the premise depends on the strength of the other party. If the strength of the other party is a drag, he will not agree.


    So he asked.


    "I need to know your general strength before I can decide."


    For Gray''s answer, the white skirt woman was not surprised. They didn''t come up with the idea of seeking cooperation because they saw the strength of gray.


    "One crazy blood soldier and four fierce blood soldiers!"


    Speaking of this, she looked at the man in yellow war suit beside her.


    The man in the Yellow war suit understood it, stretched out one hand, and suddenly turned the sharp claw of a fierce beast on the surface of his palm. This is the "imitation" that can be used only after his strength reaches the crazy level.


    "I promise."


    Seeing this, gray no longer hesitated and nodded.


    There is no reason not to agree to a win-win situation.


    The carriage set out again, but this time, Gray''s carriage joined the two women''s team.


    The two women are from the Marquis of Cumberland. This territory is just next to the Marquis of Sidney. If the route is adjusted, they can travel together for seven or eight days.


    The two sides cooperate and move forward all the way.


    Two days later, in the evening, the two sides set up tents and camped.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, Gray''s face changed and shouted a warning, and the next moment he spoke.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    More than a dozen people suddenly rushed out of the nearby woods and came murderous.


    Although the infrared sensing ability can sense the target hiding in the woods, because it is perceived through thermal radiation, the distance is quite short, only 20 or 30 meters. Beyond this distance, he can''t perceive it.


    Hula!


    Eight of them directly display the bleeding beast ability.


    Tornado, orange fireball, water arrow... Qi Qi attacked gray and them.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    More than a dozen water arrows hit gray. Gray quickly avoided several of them.


    Then the two arms, like two shields, blocked in front of the body and blocked the two water arrows that could not escape.


    After lifting his crisis, gray looked at the more than ten people who were rushing here with dignity on his face.


    Among these more than ten people, there are actually eight people who can display the blood beast ability, that is to say, there are at least eight fierce blood warriors.


    And with so many fierce blood soldiers in the team, how can there be no crazy blood soldiers?


    Whoosh!


    At this time, the two women''s team had met the more than ten people, and the white skirt woman was among them. After thinking about it, gray summoned the leopard blood beast and rushed over.


    With the strength of those two women''s teams and his strength, he should have the strength of a war in the face of these more than ten people. If he is really defeated, it''s not too late to let the leopard blood beast escape with himself.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two sides soon handed over.


    One of the more than ten people took the initiative to meet the man in yellow combat clothes. After the fight, he did not fall behind. He was undoubtedly a crazy blood soldier.


    In the face of gray and leopard players.


    Among the more than ten people, one immediately met the leopard blood beast and two met gray.


    The person who met the leopard blood Beast responded quickly to the leopard blood beast coming from the side, and forced the leopard blood beast back with a reverse knife.


    Impressively, he is also a crazy blood warrior!


    "Two crazy blood soldiers..."


    At this scene, Gray''s pupils contracted.


    In the face of the strong combination composed of him and two women''s teams, he still dared to start. Indeed, he was confident. There were two crazy blood soldiers!


    I can actually get two crazy blood soldiers. What forces are staring at them?


    Or are multiple forces United?


    In fact, Gray''s conjecture is close to the fact that this incoming team is composed of several forces.


    When gray and two women bought something worth more than a million at a high price, these forces followed them.


    But the strength shown by the two sides exceeded their estimates, and finally to their surprise, the two sides merged together.


    They followed along, watching gray and the two women''s team go farther and farther, but they didn''t mean to separate. Finally, they also chose to unite.

 Chapter 199

    Crackling!


    Facing the two people who took the initiative to meet themselves, Gray''s magic sword was entangled with lightning, and a sword was quickly cut to the first of the two. The sword body wrapped by blue and white lightning was like thunder falling from the sky.


    Boom!


    Weapon collision, the first of the two was directly hit backward by the power of weapon collision.


    Gredang was ready to chase the man, but just then.


    Shua!


    A flash of sword light hit him quickly from the side.


    The sharp sword wind, like the cold wind in winter, made him stand up.


    Dang!


    Gray quickly turned around, swept out with a sword and made a loud noise. The man was also split back by gray.


    When the man was pushed back by gray, the man had slowed down and attacked gray again.


    Two bloody soldiers!


    There is no doubt that the two men besieging gray at this time are fierce blood soldiers!


    "Two?"


    The lightning sword was wrapped with magic, and gray showed a trace of dignity and a trace of desire to try.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    They rushed to gray together.


    "Drink -"


    With a low roar, gray cut out the cold ice wind blade, and the blue wind blade attacked the two with a cold air.


    "Get away!"


    Obviously, the two had already learned from the intelligence that Gray''s ice blade had a violent cold.


    One person dodges to one side, like avoiding snakes and scorpions, far away from the cold wind blade, and because of this, the distance between the two is very wide.


    Whoosh!


    Seizing the opportunity, gray rushed to one of them. The magic sword in his hand was strong and heavy, and he cut at the man one sword after another.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The man was cut back by gray one after another. His hands became more and more numb and it was more and more difficult to resist.


    Poof!


    Finally, he couldn''t resist. He was scratched on his stomach by Gray''s sword, and the blood flowed.


    Seeing that his companion was injured, another man said something bad secretly. The blood beast used his ability, and an orange fireball suddenly hit gray.


    Hula!


    The orange fireball, with a terrible high temperature, like a meteor falling from the sky, quickly hit gray.


    Seeing his companions show their blood beast ability to rescue, the injured man breathed a sigh of relief.


    But in the next moment, his face suddenly changed.


    Whew!


    In the face of the incoming fireball, the other party did not avoid, but still stabbed out with a sword and watched his heart stab.


    Poof!


    The sword stabbed him in the heart, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, with panic and confusion in his eyes.


    Why does the other party want to kill him even if he is seriously injured?


    Boom!


    At almost the same time that Gray''s sword pierced the injured man''s heart, the fireball hit gray.


    There were no accidents.


    Boom!


    Gray flew upside down, while the injured man who was pierced into his heart was lifted out by the aftershock of the explosion, and he was completely dead before he landed.


    "How dare you...?"


    Seeing that gray would rather be hit by a fireball to kill his companions, the man who played the fireball showed a strange face.


    There was only a moment of silence for his companion to meet such a "Crazy" opponent, and then he looked at the direction where gray was blown up and rushed over.


    He and the injured man are just a temporary piece together. He has no friendship. If he dies, he will die. On the contrary, he can lose one person''s money.


    "What...?"


    But when he saw Gray being blown out, his face suddenly became frightened and hurried to stop his forward attack.


    Different from the imagined serious injury or direct death, even under the attack of his blood beast ability, gray didn''t see any signs of injury.


    The only damage was the clothes on Gray''s left arm. The whole arm was burned and the whole arm was exposed. In addition, there was no harm.


    Whoosh!


    After moving his left arm that had just blocked fireball and confirming that he was not injured, gray showed a ferocious smile at corner of the his mouth, slammed ground and rushed to man who had just displayed fireball.


    Facts have proved once again that the iron arm of the iron arm ape is an indestructible shield. Even the blood beast ability of the fierce blood warrior is difficult to damage.


    "No!"


    The man who played the fireball changed his face. He quickly played the fireball again to intercept gray and quickly backed back.


    Two people are not opponents of each other, let alone one person.


    He needs support!


    Boom, boom!


    Two fireballs came out one after another, but gray avoided them, and the distance between him and gray was not far away, but closer and closer.


    "Damn it!"


    Looking at the approaching gray, the man who played the fireball bit his teeth and quickly cut gray with a sword.


    Shua!


    Facing the sword cut by the fireball man, gray did not dodge. His left hand stretched out to block it, but his right hand rowed to the other party''s throat with a sword.


    Dang, puff!


    The fireball man''s sword was cut into gray''s hand. Gray''s hand was intact, but Gray''s sword easily cut each other''s throat.


    Patter!


    The man who cast the fireball was afraid of his eyes and couldn''t fall down.


    Kill two people and gray looks at the leopard blood beast.


    The leopard blood beast is still entangled with the crazy blood warrior.


    From time to time, the leopard blood beast attacked the crazy blood warrior from all directions, and the crazy blood warrior looked dignified and alert.


    The other party has been injured. The leopard blood beast has the advantage, but the other party is a crazy blood warrior after all. Looking at this trend, the leopard blood beast can''t defeat the other party for a while.


    After thinking about it, gray didn''t rush to meet the leopard blood beast. Even if he was a fierce blood warrior, he might not be able to win each other quickly. He looked in other directions.


    The two women''s team fought fiercely with other robbers, but the situation was not good.


    Although the number of robbers is much smaller, their strength is very strong. There are more fierce blood soldiers, and more than a dozen guards have been killed.


    The white skirt woman was besieged by two fierce blood soldiers, and she also looked quite embarrassed.


    However, the other party should cultivate a special blood method, which is stronger than the general fierce blood soldiers. Even in the face of the siege of two fierce blood soldiers, he is only at a disadvantage.


    Whoosh!


    Gray pounced on one of the fierce blood soldiers who besieged the white skirt woman.


    Suddenly, I felt a strong wind coming from the side. The fierce soldier''s face changed, and the sword in his hand swept in this direction.


    Dang!


    With a loud noise, he stepped back and saw the man attacking him.


    Impressively, he was one of the people who needed special attention in the previous negotiation. For this reason, they also assigned two fierce blood soldiers to besiege each other, but what''s going on now?


    What about the two?


    He didn''t think of more opportunities at all. The sword in Gray''s hand had gone straight to him.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Facing Gray''s powerful and heavy attack from all directions, the man was no exception. He followed the footsteps of the two companions in front again and was stabbed through his heart by gray.


    Kill each other, gray rushed to other places, and the white skirt woman also killed her opponent after several fights.


    After killing her opponent, she took a deep look at Gray''s direction before she rushed to other places.


    If she is right, the other party is also besieged by two fierce blood soldiers.


    In the face of these two fierce blood soldiers, I was suppressed, but the other party was against killing these two fierce blood soldiers. They made a judgment between the strong and the weak.


    She couldn''t understand the man more and more. She didn''t seem to have any identity, but everything she showed was extremely shocking.


    Whether it is the means to control the corpses of blood beasts or killing two fierce blood soldiers by one person, it is by no means what ordinary children of noble families can do.


    "Back!"


    More than a dozen people came from different forces. Seeing that several people on their side had been killed, someone finally turned and ran away.


    As the man fled, more people followed him.


    Finally, as the main force, the two crazy blood soldiers had to retreat with their own men.


    To beat back the robbers, gray and others had no intention of pursuing. Although they killed several people of the other party, more people were killed on their side and had no spare power to pursue the other party.


    Collect the body, bury the body on the spot, and the two sides continue to set out.


    "Sister, that guy is so strong..."


    In the carriage of the two sisters, the girl in yellow skirt took a trace of fear away from her face.


    In the previous battle, she was ordered to hide in the carriage and did not participate, but she was also secretly looking at the battle outside and saw the whole process of gray fighting alone and finally killing two fierce blood soldiers.


    I thought my sister''s strength should not be worse than the other party, but now it seems that my sister is still worse than the other party.


    "Tell me the process of defeating those two fierce blood soldiers."


    The white skirt woman thought and said that she was really curious about how the other party beat the two people.


    With the story of the girl in yellow skirt, the face of the woman in white skirt became more and more dignified.


    In particular, I was even more surprised to hear that gray completely blocked the blood beast ability of the fierce blood warrior.


    She is also well-informed, but she has never heard of such a blood method.


    The blood beast ability has the characteristics of wind blade and cold, its own strength and speed are also very strong, and its defense is strong enough to block the attack of a fierce blood warrior''s blood beast ability without damage


    This person gives him the feeling of mystery, extreme mystery!


    In the following days, gray and them were never robbed and killed again until they separated from the two women''s team and returned to Fergus castle, but they were still not killed.


    Obviously, it should have given up after the interception. The two crazy blood soldiers and many fierce blood soldiers had nothing to do. They had proved that they were not easy to provoke with their strength.

 Chapter 200

    Back to the Fergus family, daily practice and leisure are the same.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was several months since Gray succeeded in filming the blood essence of the wolf.


    During these months, gray stayed in the castle most of the time except for occasional banquets.


    The second transformation of the body and the cultivation of blood method have made him rapidly improve his strength. After a month''s cultivation, viscount Fergus may not catch up with him in a year.


    The blood method has entered the fourth cultivation posture for the second time, and only the fourth cultivation posture is completed, the strength can reach the crazy blood warrior.


    If you don''t stay too long at the critical point from the fierce blood warrior to the crazy blood warrior, he estimates that there will be at most three months to improve your strength to the crazy blood warrior and reach the level that Viscount Fergus wants to achieve but has never been able to achieve.


    A few months later, he estimated that he should be enough to take blood animal blood again.


    Lying in the bathtub, soaked in hot water, he took out a bronze bottle containing Jasper lizard blood and took a sip according to the usual amount.


    Boom!


    Like swallowing a bomb, from Gray''s stomach, a violent reaction appeared and spread.


    He was really worried about whether his stomach would blow up. Fortunately, such a thing did not happen.


    The hot temperature spread all over his body, his skin became crimson, the feeling of crispness washed his body again and again, and his senses slowly became dull


    More than half an hour later, when his mind was clear again, the heat and numbness on his body had disappeared, and the rest was fatigue.


    Take a day off until the next day, when he felt that his body had fully recovered, gray began to test the changes of his body.


    After thinking about it, he went directly through the tunnel in the basement to the forest and was ready to see how the Jasper lizard was.


    Over the past few months, he was really worried that the Jasper lizard was rotten. During the killing process, the injury on the Jasper lizard was the most serious. After all, the Jasper lizard was too difficult to deal with. At that time, he had no ability to keep his hand.


    "OK!"


    Through the mechanism of the door, he came to the forest and saw the Jasper lizard. Gray was relieved.


    The ability to control the corpse and keep the corpse alive still works on the Jasper lizard. The Jasper lizard''s body does not decay, but has many injuries, which looks shocking.


    Seeing these injuries, gray couldn''t help thinking of the process of killing the jade lizard with the Red Wing mercenary regiment in the red leaf forest.


    There are four crazy blood beasts, one crazy blood warrior and several fierce blood warriors. They were finally killed. It can be seen that they are strong.


    At the thought of the strength of the Jasper lizard, he couldn''t help looking forward to the changes of his body.


    "I hope it won''t disappoint me!"


    With that in mind, gray began the test.


    It''s a test, but it''s just to move and feel the body as much as possible, and compare it with that before taking Jasper lizard blood.


    Through running, feel the change of your running speed


    Hit the stone with your fist and feel the change of your strength


    By controlling the strength of the jade lizard, attack yourself and feel the change of body strength


    Extremely rough, but there is no way. The Fergus family has no Rune items to test their physical fitness.


    It''s said that the Sidney family has, but gray obviously can''t go to the Sidney family to borrow it.


    In this way, will you not completely expose your old background.


    "No change!"


    After some tests, gray determined that he had not improved his physical strength and speed defense, or the improvement was very small, and he couldn''t feel it.


    His current strength and speed defense comes from three blood beasts: cold tiger, wind wolf and shadow snake. It integrates the advantages of the three blood beasts. On any hand, it is already the upstream level among the blood beasts of the same level.


    If you want to improve, I''m afraid that only taking the blood of the beast, which is at the same level in some way, can you get the ascension.


    Although the Jasper lizard is equally powerful in strength, speed and defense, this is only the second. The reason why it is called a special blood beast is more because of its blood beast ability.


    Powerful attack, but also has the ability to feed back against the sky.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the plants around him and tried to use the blood beast ability to control the plants.


    Shua Shua!


    Around, a large number of plants suddenly came alive.


    When there is no wind, some vines grow, and some branches become sharp


    "Winding!"


    The idea of winding the jade lizard arose in my heart, and immediately there were vines twisting like snakes around the jade lizard.


    In just a moment, the whole biyuxi river has been wound up. The whole biyulizard is like a wrapped zongzi.


    "Try strength!"


    He sent out the fate of breaking free to the Jasper lizard and ordered the Jasper lizard to break free from the bondage of vines.


    Kaka, bam!


    After a rough struggle, the vines wrapped around the Jasper lizard were all broken away.


    After all, the Jasper lizard is a crazy blood beast. Facing the planting control ability exerted by gray, who is only a fierce blood warrior in the current state, it is normal to break away.


    However, watching the Jasper lizard break free, gray can clearly feel that it is not easy for the Jasper lizard to break free.


    "It''s really a strong plant ability."


    Seeing this, gray couldn''t help nodding.


    Although his current planting control ability can''t be compared with that when he fought with the Jasper lizard, because his realm is only a fierce blood warrior, it is already extremely powerful in the range of fierce blood beasts.


    According to his estimation, if you are entangled by these vines, few of the fierce blood beasts will be able to break free.


    "Next is the most important ability!"


    Gray took out a dagger, looked at his "invulnerable" arm, had no choice but to pick up his trouser legs, estimated his strength, and scratched on his leg.


    A pang of pain came and a trace of blood appeared.


    In order to test the ability of "back feeding" this blood beast, he fought hard and hurt himself!


    However, there was no way. He would not come to the test when he fought later. If he waited until he was dying, but suddenly found that the ability of back feeding was useless, he would have a lot of fun.


    Buzz!


    The invisible wave spread around gray, and the surrounding trees suddenly burst out a little green light, and then quickly converged to him.


    Shua!


    In the blink of an eye, the little injury on Gray''s leg had recovered as before.


    "Well...?"


    Suddenly, Gray was surprised. The little injury on his leg had already recovered, but the green light did not stop, but continued to gather.


    The gathering direction is the Jasper lizard standing not far from him!


    "What... Is going on?"


    Gray opened his eyes in surprise and stared at the Jasper lizard wrapped in green light.


    I saw the Jasper lizard wrapped in these green lights. The original crisscross injuries on his body, visible to the naked eye, were healing quickly.


    When the green light disappeared, what appeared in front of him was a jasper lizard without any injury.


    "Alive? No, no!"


    Gray reflexively stepped back and faced a living Jasper lizard. It was a disaster. Every minute was enough to kill him.


    Until he was sure that he could control the jade lizard, he was completely relieved.


    Since it can still be controlled, it will not run wild, and its own safety will not be a problem.


    He walked slowly to the jade lizard and looked at it carefully.


    I was right just now. At this time, the Jasper lizard was not hurt at all. The Jasper scale was as crisp as jasper.


    Except for the dull eyes, it seems to be no different from the real Jasper lizard.


    He stretched out his hand and touched it. It was cold. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since the whole body was cold, that is to say, the jade lizard didn''t live, but somehow all the injuries on his body were repaired.


    "Is it the jade lizard that can use the ability of blood feeding animals?"


    "Or because I used my ability to feed back and repaired the injury on it?"


    Gray was confused.


    As early as before, he had found that the blood beast ability he obtained by swallowing blood would not be received as ordered, but would make some adjustments according to his own situation.


    Swallowing the blood of the cold tiger blood beast alone did not obtain the ability to absorb the cold air. Instead, the cold air was mixed into the wind blade ability of the wind wolf, which made the wind blade have both the sharpness of the wind blade and the freezing ability of the cold air.


    At this time, he suspected that after swallowing the blood of the Jasper lizard, his ability to feed back had changed. He could not only feed himself, but also the blood beast he controlled.

 Chapter 201

    Gray''s eyes were shining. If it was as he guessed, it would be great news.


    The bodies of the controlled blood beasts are full of wounds and some bones are broken, so their defense and combat effectiveness are more or less weaker than when they were alive.


    Therefore, when gray hunts blood beasts, he will try to avoid leaving injuries that can affect his combat effectiveness.


    But after all, it''s a powerful and rebellious blood beast. It''s impossible to stand there and let you stab your heart with a sword, leaving only one hole in your body.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that our combat effectiveness and defense will be weaker than when we were alive.


    If the ability of back feeding can really act on these blood beasts and repair their injuries, it is obvious that their combat power and defense can be completely preserved.


    Moreover, since there is battle, there will be damage.


    If the back feeding ability can repair the damage, doesn''t it mean that the blood beast can be used continuously as long as it is not completely damaged?


    "Is that right? Just do it again!"


    Gray''s eyes brightened.


    An order was issued. The other three blood beasts who had been in the basement came from the tunnel and finally came to the woods.


    With these three blood beasts, gray left the place full of dead trees, found a place full of green plants, and tried to use the ability of back feeding.


    Hoo, hoo, Hoo!


    A little green light came from the surrounding trees again. These green lights converged like a clear spring flowing to the lower part, and finally wrapped around the three blood beasts.


    Under his gaze, the injuries on the three blood beasts recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye again.


    When the green light disappeared, the injuries on the three blood beasts had disappeared, just like the Jasper lizard.


    Except for the slightly dull eyes, it is no different from the living blood beast.


    With such a blood beast, if it is a war beast, I''m afraid no one will doubt it.


    "It can really be repaired!"


    Gray looked surprised.


    As a result, it is obvious that due to the transformation ability, there is a certain variation in the back feeding ability, which can not only repair itself, but also the blood beast as his control.


    "When you fight in the future, you don''t have to worry so much!"


    In the past, because with the battle, the injuries on the blood beast must be more and more, and it must be irreversibly damaged.


    When gray fights with blood beasts, he will be very careful, which makes him feel like he can''t let go of his hands and feet.


    But now, there are not so many scruples.


    Don''t worry about being unable to fight because of combat damage. Obviously, there will be a lot less concerns in the battle.


    There is no doubt that this variation of back feeding ability is extremely useful for him.


    "I just don''t know to what extent the repair ability of back feeding can reach?"


    Gray immediately thought of another problem. Since it is repair ability, it must have its own limit.


    Can the hands and feet be repaired after being cut off?


    If the head is cut off or broken, can it be repaired?


    "You can try."


    The four blood beasts are crazy blood beasts, which are his valuable combat power. Naturally, they can''t be used for this attempt.


    However, he can''t use four crazy level blood beasts to try, but he can use other animals to try, just temporarily reduce the control of a crazy level blood beast.


    It took gray two days to complete the verification.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to finish it at one time, but because the ability of back feeding is the ability of blood beast after all, which consumes the power of blood.


    The verification shows that even if the limbs are cut off, as long as they are not seriously damaged, the broken limbs can also be repaired by using the ability of back feeding.


    Even if the head is cut off, it can be repaired together.


    The only thing that can''t be repaired is that the head is damaged, and I don''t know whether it''s because the head is too precise or for some reason.


    As far as the result is concerned, he has been extremely satisfied.


    Obviously, the harvest of taking Jasper lizard is huge. Besides, the ability of back feeding alone is worth gray wasting a chance to change and swallow this blood.


    Not to mention, the planting control ability of Jasper lizard is an extremely powerful blood beast ability.


    At the beginning, the Jasper lizard directly defeated four crazy blood beasts, a crazy blood warrior and several fierce blood warriors in a moment. It can be seen that it is strong.


    Moreover, the Jasper lizard''s strength and speed defense are in the same level, and can also reach the upstream level.


    After his strength reaches the crazy blood warrior, he doesn''t need to take other blood animals'' blood at all, and his strength, speed and defense are all extraordinary.


    In a good mood, gray came to the horse farm outside the castle and rode the red blood horse presented to him by Viscount Fergus to Fergus city.


    There is a good roast goose shop in Fergus city. After last visit, gray thought it tasted good and was ready to try it again.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Behind him, a huge noise came. The sitting red blood horse shook his body in panic. Gray looked back and suddenly covered with black lines.


    Not counting the tail, a huge white tiger of 2.5 meters is running towards him. Above the tiger, there is a girl who is impressively Sarah.


    "Brother."


    Sarah cried sweetly when she came to gray.


    "How did you ride Xiaobai out?"


    Trying to appease the red blood horse who sat down and panicked because he met the blood beast, he finally appeased the red blood horse, and gray looked at each other speechless.


    "I''m here to buy crispy candy. Riding Xiaobai is faster."


    Sarah said naturally.


    Gray rolled his eyes and rode a war animal to buy sugar. This is also the first time. I don''t know how much psychological pressure the store manager of the candy store will have.


    Because of gray, Sarah''s status in the Fergus family has been improved again and again.


    Now, even Viscount Fergus, due to Gray''s face, won''t punish Sarah as long as she doesn''t make a big mistake, which makes the girl extremely inflated now.


    It''s said that some time ago, the girl was wandering around the city with a cold tiger. She didn''t know how to conflict with an aristocratic young master, and directly scared the aristocratic young master to pee.


    It''s not a good phenomenon, Gray said with a serious face on purpose.


    "Don''t do this next time. If you don''t think it''s slow, ride my red blood horse."


    "I see."


    Sarah stuck out her tongue.


    Finally, gray came to the roast goose shop. In the crying eyes of the roast goose shop owner, gray enjoyed the delicious roast goose and led Sarah back to Fergus castle.


    Somewhere in the Kingdom, the four core figures of the shadow snake held a meeting.


    "Since last year, the assassination mission received by the organization has been greatly reduced, and the income has been fully reduced by 13. Do you have any suggestions to restore the current decline?"


    On the throne, his eyes were cold, and the old man opened his mouth with a gloomy face.


    "My Lord, the reason for this situation is that the failure of the assassination mission against the Sidney family last year made the noble families doubt the assassination ability of the organization."


    "I think as long as we can wash away this disgrace, we will be able to increase the number of tasks again."


    The blindfold woman said with a sharp flash in her eyes.


    "Wash away the shame? Are you going to do it again against the Sidney family?"


    The old man looked at the blindfold woman with a cold face.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The blindfold was cold and murderous in the woman''s eyes.


    "The loss of the organization will be so heavy that it will be suspected of assassination ability. In the final analysis, it was killed by the Fergus family."


    "Now more than half a year has passed, and those who want to come to the Sidney family have withdrawn. I am ready to kill the family and restore the reputation of the organization."


    "I object."


    Hearing the words of the blindfold woman, the purple haired man frowned and objected.


    "Since the assassination of the Sidney family last year, the organization has suffered heavy losses. It is not good for us to continue to assassinate the Sidney family. All actions related to the Sidney family should be ended."


    "I think so, too."


    The man with short brown hair spoke.


    "In order to assassinate the Sidney family, the organization has lost too much power. Although it has received some remuneration because of the support of the hostile family of the Sidney family, it is obvious that the payment is not in direct proportion to the income."


    The old man leaned on his chin with one hand. A moment later, he put down his hand, glanced at the three and said.


    "The reason why the shadow snake fell into the current decline is indeed because it failed to assassinate the Sidney family. Continuing to target the Sidney family is really not conducive to the development of the organization."


    "However, the culprit of all this can''t stay. Even for the reputation of the shadow snake, it must be wiped out."


    At this point, he looked at the blindfold woman.


    "I allow you to kill this family yourself!"

 Chapter 202

    At midnight, gray and others returned from a banquet held by the Earl Ford family.


    Since the Downe Ford brothers and sisters personally sent the invitation to the auction, there has been more movement between the Fergus family and the Ford family.


    "Gray, come to the study!"


    At the banquet, gray, who spent a lot of energy dealing with the overly enthusiastic noble girl, was slightly tired and ready to go back to the bedroom to sleep, but he was stopped by Viscount Fergus.


    Following Viscount Fergus to the study, Gray was full of doubts.


    I don''t know what happened to Viscount Fergus, and why do you choose this time?


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    Sitting at the tea table opposite Viscount Fergus, gray asked directly.


    Viscount Fergus also knew that gray was very tired at this time. Without too much hesitation, he asked.


    "What do you think of Miss Herr?"


    "Ah...?"


    Gray was startled by Viscount Fergus''s unreasonable inquiry. A moment later, he looked strangely at Viscount Fergus.


    "Father, isn''t it count Ford who wants to betroth Miss Herr to me?"


    Herr was the girl who came to deliver the invitation to the auction with Don Ford last time. Gray met her at the banquet in recent months.


    "No."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head. Gray was inexplicably relieved, but the next moment, he was hammered again.


    "But I can feel that count Ford means so."


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "If you can marry the Ford family, it will be good for both the Fergus family and the Ford family."


    "Of course, it depends on your own will. The Fergus family doesn''t need your marriage to gain benefits."


    That is, gray, he would be so good at talking to each other. If Bernal and Ellis were the two, he would have made a direct decision long ago.


    No way, now Gray''s strength is not inferior to him, but also the hope of the Fergus family to become the Earl family in the future. If there is a gap with gray because of the marriage, it will do more harm than good.


    "What do you think?"


    Gray thought carefully before answering.


    "I''m too young to think about it too early."


    In terms of beauty, Herr is indeed quite beautiful, but not all beautiful people are suitable for wives. Gray doesn''t want to make a hasty decision, and he really doesn''t want to think about it too early.


    "Good."


    Viscount Fergus nodded. Since Gray had said so, he naturally had only support.


    While gray and Viscount Fergus were talking in the study.


    Six figures quietly climbed over the wall of Fergus castle and entered Fergus castle.


    They were shrouded in the shadow and walked along the shadow of the castle building. There were patrolling castle guards who passed them more than ten meters away. They couldn''t find the six people at all.


    Among the six, one of them is a woman wearing an eye mask, which is one of the three captain level figures of the shadow snake with the strength of crazy blood soldiers.


    With the ability of shadow, the six escaped several waves of patrol guards, smoothly entered the hall of the castle, and then groped towards the second floor along the stairs leading to the second floor.


    The second floor is where the bedrooms of the Fergus family are located.


    Soon, the person in front entered the second floor. He looked carefully at both sides of the corridor on the second floor. In the night vision, he didn''t feel the sign of life.


    In order to prevent assassination, some noble families will take the hounds to the floor where the bedroom is located at night and find the assassin in advance by virtue of their keen ears and smell.


    For this situation, they have expected and taken precautions, but now it seems that the vigilance of the Fergus family is looser than expected and did not do so.


    He turned back, held out his hand and made a follow-up gesture to his companion.


    Just then, in a shadow of the life he had never seen before in corridor on second floor, a giant suddenly jumped out with the a strong wind and slapped his paw on his back.


    Boom!


    A loud noise suddenly sounded, as if something had hit the wall heavily and collapsed the wall.


    "No, something''s wrong!"


    In the study, gray and Viscount Fergus were startled, picked up the spare weapons in the study, opened the study door and ran in the direction of the sound.


    Because they have been assassinated twice, how could the Fergus family not be on guard? In the corridor on the second floor, a hunting dog was used to be placed.


    However, after discussing with Viscount Fergus, gray replaced the hound with a leopard blood beast with a sharper sense of smell and hearing.


    The leopard blood beast, as the body of the controlled blood beast, naturally can''t feel the body temperature, which is why the assassin of the shadow snake didn''t notice the leopard blood beast hiding in the shadow.


    "It''s an assassin. Don''t come out!"


    When gray and Viscount Fergus arrived near the stairs, they saw that the leopard blood beast was surrounded by six people in black.


    The wall next to the second floor has a broken hole that seems to have been knocked out.


    No doubt, this is an assassin!


    Immediately shouted to stop the people who were about to come out of the bedroom.


    "How can the Fergus family have crazy blood beasts?"


    At this time, the blindfold woman was shocked and almost thought she had chosen the wrong goal.


    Originally, I thought that I had led the team and wanted to destroy the Fergus family, a Viscount family with only one fierce blood soldier, which should be captured easily.


    But I didn''t want to. I didn''t start the assassination, but I was attacked secretly, and one person was injured first.


    To her surprise, the blood beast that suddenly attacked them was a crazy blood beast.


    A family with only fierce blood soldiers would have a precious crazy blood beast. According to common sense, this possibility is almost minimal, but now it has happened!


    "Leave two people to intercept this blood beast with me, and the other three to kill them!"


    Seeing gray and Viscount Fergus coming, she immediately ordered.


    Whoosh!


    At her command, even three men withdrew from the siege and rushed towards gray and Viscount Fergus.


    "Drink -"


    Gray and Viscount Fergus did not hesitate to attack the three people, but they both showed their cutting edge.


    The space in the corridor is narrow, which is very suitable for displaying the blood beast ability. Naturally, they won''t miss it!


    Whoosh!


    The two blue blades hit the three from left to right, and the three hid to the left. Then they waved their weapons and cleaved to the wind blade on the left without hesitation.


    Shua!


    The wind blade on the right side brushed past them, while the wind blade on the left collided with the sharp blade in their hands.


    Click!


    Although the blood beast''s ability was powerful, it was still broken like glass in the face of the full attack of three fierce blood soldiers.


    But just then, the bitter cold suddenly broke out, and the cold frost spread towards them. Suddenly, a little frost appeared on them.


    "No!"


    The three men all changed their looks and retreated back together.


    Fortunately, they were not directly hit by the wind blade, and there was only a little frost on their bodies because of the diffuse cold.


    At most, the body is slightly stiff. With the physical quality of their blood soldiers, they can recover in a small moment.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    But gray and Viscount Fergus obviously won''t miss this opportunity.


    The speed of terror broke out and quickly appeared in front of the three people, cutting their weapons at one person.


    Dang!


    The man attacked by gray hurriedly raised his knife to resist.


    Hasty resistance, coupled with the face of the extremely powerful gray, the result is imaginable.


    Straight back like a shell!


    Dang!


    Although the man attacked by Viscount Fergus was better than the man attacked by gray, he couldn''t help falling back because of his hasty parry, and Viscount Fergus chased him away.


    Because it was not the primary goal, the third person reacted, but at this time, gray had cut off one person, freed his hand and cut directly at the person.


    Dang!


    When the weapon collided, the man was also shocked and retreated. Even if he had reacted, his body was still slightly stiff. In the face of gray with terrorist power, he was still at a disadvantage.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared on the side of the man, holding a sword in his right hand, but a dagger flashing a faint green light in the middle of his left hand.


    Dang!


    Blocking each other''s weapons with a sword, Gray''s dagger splashed past each other''s waist.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed, but what splashed out was no longer red liquid. The assassin stumbled a few times and fell down powerlessly. There was also green liquid flowing out from the corners of his mouth.


    At this time, the assassin who was first hit by Gray had climbed up and jumped on, and gray greeted him.


    Poof!


    Shortly after gray killed the first assassin, the assassin who fought with Viscount Fergus was stabbed on the neck by Viscount Fergus after several injuries.


    In this case, viscount Fergus naturally has no reason not to win.


    Kill the assassin. Viscount Fergus besieged the assassin who was fighting with gray. The two worked together, and the third assassin was also killed.


    "Damn it!"


    Although in the battle with the leopard blood beast, the blindfold woman still noticed the battle on the other side. When she saw that three of her men were killed, her face was blue.


    A complete miscalculation!


    There is not only a crazy blood beast, but also two fierce blood warriors!


    And the strength of this leopard blood beast is even stronger than her.


    The combat power of the leopard blood beast is no different from that when she was alive, and the blood method she practiced is better at sneaking into assassination. Combat is not her strong point.


    "Failed!"


    There is no doubt that the assassination failed.


    ¡±Withdraw -- "


    With a low cry, she supported the handrail of the stairs, slipped and fell, and jumped from the second floor to the first floor.


    Poof!


    The other two assassins wanted to escape like this.


    However, the leopard blood beast has reacted and suddenly intercepted there, patted the person in front and intercepted at the entrance of the stairs.

 Chapter 203

    Pop!


    Falling from the second floor, the blindfold woman, like a cat falling from a height, gently stabilized her body.


    Whoosh!


    Glancing at the two men stopped, she hesitated and considered whether to turn back to rescue them. However, thinking of the blood beast, she turned and rushed out without hesitation.


    The blood beast was stronger and faster than her. If she turned back and was stopped by the blood beast, it would be difficult to escape.


    At this time, the two men delayed the blood beast, but they could buy time for her to escape.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    When she rushed to the exit of the hall, she was about to escape into the shadow outside. With the roar, a cow blood beast with double horns and a body length of more than four meters trampled on the ground and suddenly hit.


    "The second crazy blood beast!!!"


    Her face became frightened, and a cold sweat even slipped down her forehead.


    What is such a huge body, not a crazy blood beast?


    There are two crazy blood beasts in this small Fergus family!


    Whoosh!


    She hurried aside.


    Boom!


    The behemoth directly hit a wall next to it and knocked the whole wall out of a hole.


    "Whoa --"


    When it was too late to escape, she breathed a sigh. Fortunately, unlike the previous blood beast, this blood beast was not good at speed. Otherwise, if it was hit head-on, it would be inevitable to be injured.


    Whoosh!


    Without hesitation, she rushed out. At this time, the Fergus family was a blood beast nest in her eyes.


    Hula!


    Just then, a thick shadow suddenly threw at her. She had no time to avoid, so she had been drawn.


    Boom!


    She fell heavily and hit the ground from a distance. Her black clothes were completely broken. There was a huge and clear blood mark on her waist and abdomen.


    "Poof -"


    There was a sharp pain in her waist and abdomen. She couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    And then she saw what was attacking her.


    It was an alligator blood beast covered with yellowish brown scales and more than five meters long!


    Absolute crazy blood beast!


    The third crazy blood beast appears!!!


    I broke into the blood beast''s nest, but I met three crazy blood beasts in a row.


    A family with three crazy blood beasts is only the Viscount family? When was the Viscount family so strong?


    At this moment, she finally understood why the four murderous soldiers assassins sent six months ago failed to assassinate and why none of them could escape.


    Not to mention four fierce assassins, it is absolutely impossible to double the number of three crazy blood beasts and two fierce blood warriors.


    The blindfold woman is about to collapse. Assassinating the Fergus family is like looking for death. She would rather assassinate the Earl family than the Fergus family.


    However, she was a killer after all. Her psychological quality was very comparable. She forced herself to calm down. She staggered up and fled to the castle without hesitation!


    A large number of guards had rushed here, which gave her a chance to escape. She hid in the shadow, avoided these guards and quickly came to the position of the wall.


    Her hands were like claws inserted into the wall of hard rock. She climbed over the wall and jumped down.


    Outside the city wall, it was dark. This was her familiar home. As long as she escaped into it, she could escape smoothly.


    At this moment, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked at the castle behind her like a blood beast''s nest with lingering fear. She was ready to move forward and hide into the shadow.


    Just then she stopped suddenly.


    In the perception of night vision ability, there was no creature in front of her, but through the slightly dim light on the castle wall, she actually saw a giant looking at her with huge eyes open.


    Because the light was too dark, I couldn''t see the color of the scales on each other, but the huge outline was bigger than the three crazy blood beasts I saw before.


    The fourth crazy blood beast, the fourth crazy blood beast appears!


    The Fergus family has a fourth crazy blood beast.


    Seeing four crazy level blood beasts in a row, even if their psychological quality was as strong as her, they couldn''t help being slightly stunned, but the crazy level blood beast in front of her couldn''t.


    Boom!


    The huge claw was pressed violently, and one claw pressed her to the ground and poked several holes in her body.


    She struggled to open it, but found that her strength was far inferior to that of the other party and she couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    When the weapon cuts into the opponent''s leg, it leaves only a shallow wound.


    In her powerless struggle, her huge head was lowered, she bit it suddenly, one of her legs was bitten off, and blood splashed


    After the small piece was carved, when gray and Viscount Fergus solved the two assassins and came outside the castle, there was only an incomplete body left.


    Viscount Fergus''s study.


    Gray and Viscount Fergus returned here again. In addition to the two, Bernal.


    "The powerful assassin of crazy blood warrior? Gray, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    Bernal looked pale at gray.


    Because of his lack of strength, he stayed in the bedroom and didn''t come out of the bedroom until the battle was completely over.


    Suddenly he heard gray say that there were crazy blood soldiers among the assassins. He was shocked and his mind was blank.


    Crazy blood soldiers, placed in the Marquis of Sidney, may become the count family. Although they can not become the count family with the strength of crazy blood soldiers, there is no doubt that they already have that possibility.


    And this is the existence that was sent by the shadow snake to assassinate the Fergus family?


    If this is the case, it is not difficult to imagine the murderous heart of the shadow snake to the Fergus family.


    "No mistake. The strength of the leopard blood beast is no worse than that of the crazy blood warrior. If he can compete with it, he must be a crazy blood warrior."


    Aware of Bernal''s concern, Gray''s face was slightly frozen and must nod.


    "There should be no mistake. Judging from the appearance of this man, it should be one of the three captain level figures of the shadow snake that young master Saroyan once said."


    Said Viscount Fergus in a deep voice.


    "Company leaders have been sent out. The shadow snake really thinks highly of our Fergus family."


    Bernal smiled bitterly.


    "Indeed, if Gray had not mastered the magic weapon this time, the Fergus family would have been over."


    Viscount Fergus was also haunted.


    "Father, what should we do now? Why don''t we report it to the Sidney family and ask for the Sidney family''s support?"


    Bernal was anxious. He was watched by an assassination organization that had been an enemy of the Sidney family but had not been destroyed. His heart was full of anxiety and panic.


    "No, you''d better hide it."


    Viscount Fergus pondered for a moment and shook his head.


    "It''s very important to be able to control the magic weapon of crazy blood beast. Although my understanding of Sidney family should not rob, it''s better to be cautious."


    "The snake of the shadow?"


    Bernal was anxious.


    Asked Viscount Fergus, shaking his head slightly and looking at gray.


    "What do you think, gray?"


    "I agree with my father and hide it. Although according to common sense, the Sidney family should not rob magic weapons, we should still be careful."


    Gray naturally agreed. After all, he couldn''t get such a magic weapon. It would be bad if the Sidney family wanted to see it.


    "As for the shadow snake, after the damage of the last time and this time, I don''t think I will fight against the Fergus family in a short time."


    At this point, gray paused slightly.


    "And the four blood beasts I control now are crazy blood beasts. Even if there are two, I am sure to compete."


    "That''s good."


    Both Viscount Fergus and Bernard were relieved to hear gray say they could compete with the two crazy blood warriors.


    According to the information of the Sidney family, there are only three captain level figures of the shadow snake. Now one is dead. Even if he assassinates again, there should be no more than two, which is still within the range of coping.


    As for the bloody soldiers, both subconsciously didn''t think about it.


    Let''s not say whether the shadow snake is there. If something like that happens, it''s the same if it''s not reported to the Sidney family. The Sidney family can''t send a brute blood warrior to take charge of the Fergus family.


    "Well, that''s it!"


    Viscount Fergus made a decision.


    "Everyone is tired today. Let''s have a rest first!"


    The three dragged their tired bodies to the bedroom. Today was indeed a very tired day. First they attended the banquet and then they were assassinated. They all accumulated a lot of fatigue.

 Chapter 204

    Somewhere in the kingdom.


    The old man sat in the main seat with gloomy eyes. His face was so gloomy that he could drip water. After a good film, he began to say.


    "Leona, dead!"


    "What?"


    Hearing his words, the man with purple hair stood up in surprise, and the man with short brown hair was stunned.


    Leona is dead?


    How is this possible?


    Even the last time when facing the siege and suppression of Sidney family, there was no loss of combat power at the level of crazy blood warrior. This time, it was just killing a small Viscount family, which actually lost a crazy blood warrior?


    When Leona took the assassination mission, they didn''t think about the possibility of mission failure.


    However, even if the assassination failed, in their view, Leona''s strength should be enough to escape, which is the reason why they can rest assured that Leona went to assassinate.


    But now they heard that Leona was dead. Their first reaction was disbelief.


    "Sir, is there any mistake in the news?"


    Men with short brown hair have wide eyes and a look of disbelief or unwillingness to believe.


    Assassinating a Viscount family, how can it damage a crazy blood warrior?


    This is too incredible. He prefers to believe that Leona can''t contact the organization for the time being because of something.


    "It has been confirmed many times. There will be no mistake."


    The old man shook his head and his face was very ugly.


    Even when he first learned the news, he thought the news was wrong. After repeated confirmation, he had to believe the fact.


    Leona, the strength of the crazy blood warrior, died. Not only she, but also the assassin with him, could not escape.


    "How could this happen? Was it an ambush by the Sidney family?"


    The purple haired man''s face was full of surprise.


    "But how could this be possible? Six months later, how could the Sidney family not withdraw?"


    "It''s really weird, but only this explanation can make sense."


    The old man said with a gloomy face.


    Neither he nor the man with purple hair nor the man with short brown hair ever thought that this was the power of the Fergus family.


    It''s hard to believe.


    It''s hard for the count family to kill a crazy blood soldier. The Viscount family, they absolutely don''t believe it.


    "From today on, all members of the shadow snake are not allowed to step into the Sidney ring or receive assassination commissions related to the Sidney ring."


    After a good film, the old man made a decision and ordered in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    Purple haired men and short brown haired men nod.


    From the beginning to the end, neither of them proposed revenge for the blindfold woman Leona.


    On the one hand, they don''t have that ability. On the other hand, they don''t have a deep friendship with Leona, a blindfold woman.


    Killers are indifferent people. They are more alert to each other. They don''t have much friendship with blindfold women at all. Naturally, they can''t put themselves in danger for blindfold women.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, Fergus castle.


    The assassination of the shadow snake did not come as expected, but it was another thing that caught them off guard.


    "The medicine was robbed and Lord corky was killed?"


    Hearing the news, gray looked stunned, and then his eyes suddenly showed cold and murderous air.


    Lord corky, a man who has several connections with gray, once took the Fergus family medicine caravan he led when gray transferred to Marquis Oka from Sidney city last time.


    A man who got along well gave Gray all the money collected from the robbers. To some extent, gray owed each other a favor.


    And such a person has actually died and was killed by the robbers, which makes him angry.


    "How could this happen?"


    Bernal also had a surprised and angry face.


    "Lord corky is the strength of superior blood soldiers. Are more than two superior blood soldiers working together, or are there fierce blood soldiers?"


    "I don''t know. All the guards were killed. There were no survivors."


    Viscount Fergus looked ugly and shook his head.


    "Father, there are more than two superior blood soldiers, or fierce blood soldiers. Such a bandit group is rare in Sidney. Is it disguised by some aristocratic force?"


    Bernal was in doubt.


    It is common for aristocrats to play a guest role as robbers and make huge profits by doing unprofitable business. Judging from the current situation, this possibility is very high.


    "Whether it''s the robbers or the aristocratic forces disguised, they must pay a price."


    Viscount Fergus looked cold in his eyes.


    "Gray, I hope you go to find out the robbers or forces that started. No matter what they are, don''t stay and kill them all."


    "But I''m not good at tracking!"


    Gray frowned slightly. Several abilities he possessed were not good at tracking, and he had not specially learned the means of tracking.


    If you find it and let him do it, there will be no problem, but it will be a little difficult for him to track it.


    Viscount Fergus obviously thought of this long ago and said immediately.


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ll let Lord Harry, who is good at tracking, follow you. You just need to make the last move."


    "Then there will be no problem."


    Gray nodded. Since he was only responsible for the final shot, there was no problem.


    "The robbers probably have fierce blood soldiers. Take the leopard blood beast."


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "OK."


    Gray nodded.


    Among the four blood beasts, the leopard blood beast is the easiest to take away. As for the other three blood beasts, they are too big and dynamic to take away.


    Early the next morning, gray rode away from the Fergus family with a slightly fat man and several guards. The slightly fat man was Lord Harry mentioned by Viscount Fergus yesterday.


    In addition, there is a leopard blood beast following quietly.


    This is the last trump card. It''s best if you can handle it with Gray''s strength. However, if you can''t handle it with Gray''s strength, you must use it.


    There are not too many people. If gray and the leopard blood beast can''t work together, it''s useless to bring more people. The escort is completely used to be responsible for logistics and messaging.


    Da, Da, Da!


    Considering the reason of leopard blood beast, gray chose a remote path to walk. Although Lord Harry wondered why gray did so, he didn''t ask much.


    In the middle, they stayed in the village. A day later, gray and them arrived at the place where the caravan was robbed and killed.


    The bodies of the guards who were robbed and killed have been cleared away, but the traces after the battle can still be seen at the scene.


    Dried up blood, arrows falling to the ground, leather fragments of leather armor, and even damaged weapons


    All signs indicate that a cruel battle has taken place here.


    "Lord Halley, please track the whereabouts of the robbers and see if you can track them!"


    Green looked at Lord Harry and said.


    "Yes, master gray."


    Lord Harry answered and dismounted with great respect.


    Although Viscount Fergus has not been announced in public, he can''t guess that gray has been designated as the next successor of the Fergus family, so he is very polite when facing gray.


    Besides, the strength of Gray''s superior blood warrior is even stronger than he is now, so he can''t be treated impolitely.


    Under Gray''s eyes, Lord Harry began to search nearby.


    Either squat down to observe the footprints, or reach out to touch the tire marks. After a while, he frowned and stood up.


    "How about Lord Harry?"


    Seeing that the other party seemed to have reached a conclusion, gray asked.


    "The robbers cleaned up the traces when they retreated, but they retreated with several carriages pulling herbs. Even if some traces were cleaned up, they could not be completely cleaned up. I can try to track them according to these traces."


    "That''s good."


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief. It''s good to be able to track. He''s afraid he can''t track.


    He didn''t know what force robbed and killed the Fergus family caravan, and he didn''t care much.


    With his strength and the leopard blood beast hidden in the dark and ready to support at any time, he is confident that he can destroy it as long as he can find it.


    Even if he can''t be tracked, even if he has strength, he can''t do anything.


    He also saw his weakness and hoped to meet the blood beast with tracking ability in the future.


    Several people stopped as they walked, tracking along the traces all the way. A day later, a city appeared in front of them.


    The wall is more than ten meters high, and the huge gate is completely watered with metal, towering and majestic.


    Although it is slightly smaller than Sidney in scale, it should also be a city with a permanent population of more than 100000.


    This is the feudal city of the Earl family and the smoley family.

 Chapter 205

    "Smoley city..."


    Looking at the city in front of him, gray frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the medicine finally entered smoley city.


    Smoley City, the city of the smoley family, one of the two Earl families in Sidney territory.


    He didn''t suspect that the theft of Fergus family medicine was related to the smoley family.


    As a big city with a population of more than 100000, smoley city has prosperous commerce and mixed personnel, which is very suitable for processing large quantities of medicinal materials.


    It''s normal for the robbers to transport them here and sell them through the channels here.


    Not necessarily related to the smoley family, or even probably irrelevant. No one will foolishly take the robbed things back to their own territory for disposal.


    "Master gray, what shall we do now?"


    Lord Harry looked at gray in embarrassment. Although he was good at tracking, he was also good to some extent.


    Now the medicinal materials have been transported to smoley City, and even he can''t help it. After all, there are so many carriages in and out of smoley city every day, even if there are clues, they are lost.


    "Settle down at the hotel in the city, and then you and I will visit the smoley family."


    There was really no good way, and gray could only see if he could get some useful information from the smoley family.


    As the master of smoley City, the intelligence ability of smoley family here is naturally extremely strong. Maybe we can get the news from them about which pharmacies in the city have a large number of medicinal materials in and out in recent days.


    After settling down in a hotel in the city and specially grooming, gray put on his noble clothes and took Lord Harry to smoley castle.


    To prove their identity, gray and Lord Harry were introduced into a living room.


    then.


    An hour passed, and no one was seen except a servant who came up to bring tea.


    The faces of Lord gray and Lord Harry changed from initial expectation to strangeness, strangeness to doubt, until they became iron blue now.


    If by now, they don''t understand that they are "on the bench" by the smoley family, they have IQ problems.


    Even if count smoley is delayed or absent, should someone else come and greet him?


    But more than an hour later, there was no one to greet. No matter in any family, it should never be.


    "What''s going on? Where on earth did the Fergus family offend the smoley family?"


    Gray wondered.


    The Fergus family is too far away from the smoley family, the territory is not adjacent, and there is little communication. Although there is little communication, it is absolutely impossible to make enemies.


    But why did the smoley family target him like this? Is it because?


    Smoley family back garden pavilion.


    Count smoley and Vincent smoley, the next heir to the smoley family, sat in the pavilion and drank tea leisurely.


    A man dressed as a servant came up. Vincent Smalley, with slightly long brown hair and a handsome face, looked at each other and asked.


    "Well, have you left?"


    "Not yet."


    The servant dressed up and the man replied.


    "Hum, Fergus family."


    Vincent Smalley had a sneer on his lips.


    "It''s funny that I''m so close to the Ford family that I dare to visit my Smalley family now."


    The smoley family treats the Fergus family coldly for a reason, and the reason is that the Fergus family has been too close to the Ford family in recent months, and even the news of marriage is coming out.


    The Ford family and the smoley family, as the two largest families in the territory of the Marquis of Sidney, are second only to the Sidney family. The conflict of interests between them is inevitable, and it is common to fight openly and secretly.


    The fact that the Fergus family is too close to the Ford family naturally causes the extreme dissatisfaction of the smally family. As a child of the Fergus family, gray comes to visit the smally family. Naturally, the smally family will not give gray a good face.


    Since the Fergus family has been mixed with the Ford family, they naturally don''t care about the Fergus family.


    Besides, the details of the esmoly family don''t care about being hostile to the Fergus family.


    Not to mention whether the Fergus family can become the count family has not been really determined, and what has not been determined may be reversed at any time.


    Even if the Fergus family becomes the count family and the smally family has become the count family for many years, they will not be afraid of the Fergus family.


    "Forget it, send them away. Just say I''m patrolling the territory outside, not in the castle."


    Count smoley frowned slightly and waved to his servant.


    If the Fergus family had not been too close to the Ford family, he might still be interested in meeting the "genius" whose reputation has spread all over Sidney. As for now, he has no interest in seeing him.


    He also heard that the Fergus family medicinal materials were robbed. According to his estimation, this gray Fergus should come to visit for the smoley family, which is even more impossible.


    "Yes, sir."


    The servant took orders and left.


    "Master gray, the Smalley family has gone too far!"


    Out of smoley castle, Lord Harry looked blue.


    Gray, too, looked gloomy and pressed down his anger.


    Since coming to this world, he has enjoyed the treatment of "cold bench" for the first time.


    "Go back first."


    Gray frowned.


    There is no grudge between the Fergus family and the smoley family, so the reason should be the recent move between the Fergus family and the Ford family.


    Before he came, he didn''t think that there would be waves, but the idea was denied by him.


    The Fergus family and the Ford family did move around, but it was just a normal exchange between nobles and did not mean to form allies, at least as far as he knew.


    But obviously, the smoley people don''t think so. I''m afraid they already think that the Fergus family has completely fallen to the Ford family between the smoley family and the Ford family.


    However, he didn''t mean to explain this kind of thing. Now his strength is not inferior to the smoley family. He can''t explain it to the smoley family in a low attitude.


    Moreover, the smoley family did not give him an opportunity to explain. From the beginning to the end, he had never seen count smoley.


    Back at the hotel, gray asked one of the guards to report back, and then called Lord Harry into the room to discuss.


    "There''s no need to count on the Smalley family. We have to rely on ourselves to get information, Lord Harry. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Gray frowned.


    Lord Harry frowned and thought for a moment, and said.


    "Master gray, there''s a way to try."


    "What method?"


    "Entrust the mercenaries of this city to investigate for us. They are the local snakes of smoley city. The information must be very well informed, and there must be a channel to inquire about the information."


    "Mercenaries?"


    Gray has the same eyes.


    Indeed, mercenaries are among the civilians, and the news is really very well-informed. Since the smoley family is not feasible, it is indeed a good choice to entrust local mercenaries to help investigate.


    Thinking of this, gray called the clerk of the hotel and threw out a few silver coins. The clerk''s eyes lit up.


    He led them out of the hotel, into the old area of the city, and came to a slightly old house.


    "Who?"


    Two men in leather armor leaned against the door. When they saw Gray coming, they stood up lazily and looked at the three suspiciously.


    "I want to publish the delegated task..."


    Waving to the hotel clerk to leave, Gray said.


    They looked at gray, then at Lord Harry behind gray, looked at each other, and one of the tall and thin waved his hand.


    "You come with me!"


    After entering the door, I entered a place similar to the yard. In the yard, there were almost 20 men dressed as mercenaries, exercising their bodies with sandbags and huge wood.


    Without blood method, the way for ordinary people to become stronger is to exercise their body by pressing, so as to achieve the purpose of becoming stronger.


    "Captain, they want to issue a commission."


    The tall thin man and gray came to a man with bare arms and sweating.


    The man took a towel to wipe his sweat and led gray into a very simple living room.


    "What do you want to publish?"


    Gray and Lord Harry were served tea, and the man with bare arms looked at gray.


    Although gray is relatively young among them, from the clothes they wear and their posture from front to back, he has judged that gray is the main person. As the leader of a mercenary team, he still has this insight.


    "Just a few days ago, the medicinal materials of our caravan were robbed. After our tracking, the medicinal materials were sent to smoley city."


    "I want to entrust your mercenary team to investigate the whereabouts of these medicinal materials and find out what forces handled these medicinal materials."


    Gray said.


    "The whereabouts of a large number of medicinal materials, but also to find out the power of handling..."


    The man with bare arms frowned and thought for a moment before gritting his teeth.


    "This commission can be accepted by our mercenary team, but it is very difficult and dangerous to investigate the forces handled."


    "There is even the possibility of death at any time, so the asking price of the reward will be very high, and half of the reward needs to be paid in advance."


    "How much?"


    Gray asked directly.


    The difficulty of the investigation and the possibility of death may be certain. After all, the other party can kill the upper blood soldier.


    "100 gold coins."


    "Yes, but I hope the sooner the better."


    Gray didn''t bargain. For him now, 100 gold coins is nothing, and this entrustment is really dangerous.


    "This is no problem."


    Leaving a deposit of 50 gold coins, gray and Lord Harry left. He was not afraid that these people would take the money and do nothing unless they were not ready to stay in Sidney.

 Chapter 206

    A few days later, the investigation commissioned by the mercenary team has yielded results.


    The investigation results were handed over to gray by mercenaries in the form of letters.


    Gray opened the envelope and looked at it. A moment later, he put the letter away with an ugly face.


    "Master gray, where are the herbs now?"


    Seeing Gray''s ugly face, Lord Harry asked suspiciously.


    "A medicine shop secretly opened by the Valentine family in smoley."


    Gray replied.


    "The Valentine family? What family is this?"


    Lord Harry raised his eyebrows. He had never heard of the family.


    "This is a Viscount of the smoley family."


    Gray explained.


    "Is it the Viscount family enfeoffed by the smoley family? Master gray, shouldn''t those robbers...?"


    "Well, it was the Valentine family who transported these herbs. If nothing happens, the robbers should be disguised by the Valentine family."


    Gray nodded to confirm Lord Harry''s guess.


    "The robbers were disguised by the Valentine family?!"


    Lord Harry''s face was first shocked and then sad.


    "Master gray, with the relationship between the Fergus family and the smoley family, I''m afraid I want to return these herbs..."


    Since the Valentine family is a Viscount family, its strength will not be weak. I''m afraid it''s not much worse than the Fergus family.


    The best way to retrieve the medicinal materials from such a family is naturally to force them to hand them over by enfewing the smally family of the Valentine family.


    Now, the relationship between the Fergus family and the smoley family is very rigid. It is obviously impossible to get these herbs back through the smoley family.


    "If you don''t come back, just grab it back."


    Gray said with cold eyes.


    If the smally family treated him more politely when he visited the smally family last time, he would also communicate with the smally family to let the Valentine family take the initiative to hand over the medicinal materials and let the Valentine family make compensation.


    As for now, since the smally family is so rude to him, he naturally doesn''t have to be polite to the smally family. He grabs the herbs first, and as for the Valentine family, he will settle the accounts later.


    Gray was not afraid to sue the Marquis of Sidney.


    "But in this way, I''m afraid the relationship with the smoley family will be more... Master gray, why don''t you go back and discuss with the Viscount first?"


    Lord Harry had a worried look on his face.


    "It''s too late."


    Gray shook his head.


    "After we discuss, this batch of medicinal materials may have been sold by the Valentine family."


    "And before I came, my father told me that no matter what force robbed the Fergus family medicine, it would never let go."


    Lord Harry opened his mouth and wanted to say something else, but he didn''t say it. Indeed, it was too late when the Valentine family sold these herbs.


    He spent a silver coin and found a guide. Soon gray and others came to a medicine shop.


    The scale of the medicine shop is not small. No wonder it will transport the medicinal materials here. With the scale of this medicine shop, it is really easy to sell the medicinal materials.


    "Do it!"


    Gray commanded the guards who followed him.


    "What do you want, ah -"


    A servant of a medicine shop came forward and shouted at the guard who rushed into the medicine shop. However, the next moment, a bright blade appeared, a knife hit his neck, and he fell to the ground with a scream.


    "Ah --"


    "Ah --"


    All the people who used to buy Herbs in the medicine shop screamed and ran away. For these people, the guards ignored them. They only looked for the people in the medicine shop and killed one when they saw one.


    "Who dares to make trouble here?"


    In the backyard of the medicine shop, a man rushed out angrily. When he saw the killed medicine shop clerk, his face was full of murderous spirit.


    He is a middle level blood soldier. He is the person left here by the Valentine family to guard those medicinal herbs. Unexpectedly, the medicine shop will encounter such a thing.


    "Die!"


    With a roar, he drew his knife and jumped angrily at one of the guards.


    Poof!


    But in the next moment, a touch of blood bloomed on his neck, and the bright red blood was sprayed everywhere, while he covered his neck with his hand and fell down in horror.


    Behind him, gray shook his sword.


    In addition to Lord Harry, the guards who followed him were ordinary soldiers who had not practiced blood skills. They were OK for ordinary people, but not for blood soldiers. Naturally, this guy can''t fight them.


    Lord Harry, who pulled out half of his weapon, looked at gray in shock and took it back.


    When he saw the man jump on the guard, he was ready to take action, but he didn''t want gray to take action so quickly, and he killed the other party with one move. It seems that the young master is already a superior blood soldier. It''s true.


    "Master gray, I found the medicine!"


    Soon after, a guard came up to report. Gray went to check and saw a pile of medicinal materials in wooden boxes stacked in the warehouse behind the medicine shop.


    On the wooden box containing medicinal materials, there is even the logo of the Fergus family, which is undoubtedly the batch of medicinal materials robbed by the Fergus family.


    "Load the medicine into the carriage."


    There are many carriages in the backyard of the medicine shop. Gray asked the guards to use the carriages used when pulling these herbs.


    "Who dares to make trouble in smoley!"


    A group of Smalley city guards who heard of the accident came.


    "The Viscount family works for the Fergus family!"


    Gray walked up and said coldly.


    "Viscount family, Fergus family?"


    The leader of this group of city guards was a middle-aged man. When he heard Gray''s words, he couldn''t help showing hesitation.


    The Viscount Fergus family, he has naturally heard of it. If he takes action against it, he will certainly not benefit.


    But if you don''t do anything, it will be extremely troublesome to investigate afterwards.


    After thinking about it, he immediately called one of his men to report to smoley castle.


    Gray saw the other party''s move, but he didn''t stop it. He had a legitimate reason to start with the medicine shop, but he couldn''t make sense to start with the city guard.


    And since he dares to fight, he is naturally not afraid to be known by the smoley family.


    With his face torn, he wouldn''t mind offending the smoley family.


    When all the medicinal materials, even in the medicine shop, the original medicinal materials were loaded on the carriage, a line of dozens of people came on horseback.


    The leader was a young man with brown hair, Vincent Smalley.


    Seeing gray standing in front of the medicine shop, he immediately snorted coldly.


    "Gray Fergus, how dare you kill at will in smoley!"


    "I didn''t kill at will. I killed all the robbers who robbed the medicinal materials of the Fergus family."


    Glancing at each other, Gray said faintly.


    "You say a robber is a robber?"


    Vincent Smalley sneered.


    "These medicine boxes bear the logo of the Fergus family. If you don''t believe it, you can see it yourself."


    Said gray.


    "Go and have a look."


    "Young master, there is indeed a sign of the Fergus family."


    Vincent Smalley motioned one of his men to check. Soon after, he got a positive answer from the man.


    "Gray Fergus, this can at most prove that these people are related to the robbers. After all, this is in smoley city. You don''t even say hello. You don''t pay much attention to my smoley family."


    The coldness in Vincent Smalley''s eyes did not disappear.


    "Please also invite my smoley family to be a guest for a while. I will send someone to ask Viscount Fergus to pick you up. At that time, I will ask Viscount Fergus how the Fergus family teaches their children."


    "If I have something else to do, I won''t visit your smoley family. How the Fergus family should teach their children doesn''t need your smoley family to manage."


    Gray said with a cold face.


    "You can''t help it."


    Vincent Smalley, with a cold look in his eyes, rushed out of his body, wearing a metal fist on each hand, and rushed at gray.


    Ding!


    Gray drew his sword and swept it out.


    The sword collided with the fist, the sparks bloomed, and then the figure retreated again and again. It was Vincent Smalley.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    Now that he''s done it, and it''s the other party''s first out, gray won''t stop.


    One step out, like a gust of wind, has caught up with Vincent Smalley.


    The sword in his hand flashed like blue light. After several swords in a row, Vincent Smalley''s fists were swung open and his neck was held by a long sword.


    "Let go of our young master!"


    Seeing that his young master was captured, the surrounding smoley family guards looked worried and surrounded gray in the middle.


    Lord Harry and others were worried, but they were surrounded.


    He looked at Vincent Smalley, who was put on his neck by his sword, and his face was ugly. Gray showed a trace of mockery in the corner of his mouth.


    "It seems that I can still decide, don''t you think? Master Vincent smoley."


    Then, regardless of Vincent Smalley''s ugly face like a pig''s liver, he took back his sword and turned away.


    The smoley family guard surrounded him, hesitated, and finally let him open the way. His young master was fine, and the other party was obviously not easy to provoke.


    Vincent Smalley looked ugly and lost to gray, which made him in a bad mood. Although he could force gray to stay by virtue of the number of people, that would only make him more ashamed.


    "Go!"


    With a gloomy look at gray, he took the guard of the smoley family directly and left.


    After packing all the herbs and money from the drugstore, gray also left smoley city.


    This time it must have offended the smally family, but it was expected. Besides, it was the smally family''s dilemma first.


    But the only surprise to him was that the smoley family did not force him to stay.


    The leopard blood beast has been called outside smoley city by him. Once the smoley family is ready to do so, he will immediately let the leopard blood beast rush into the city.


    Although the smoley family will imprison him at most and dare not do anything about him, it is not his character to let his life be in the hands of others.

 Chapter 207

    After leaving smoley City, gray did not directly return to the Fergus family, but asked people to report back. After that, he took these herbs to Sidney city and handed them to the Sidney family''s medicine shop.


    Then, leaving Lord Harry and others, he returned alone and passed smoley City, but did not enter. Instead, he bypassed smoley city and came outside the territory of the Valentine family.


    As the culprit of this matter, the Valentine family, gray will not let go.


    "Master gray."


    When he arrived here, dozens of people came out of the woods and joined him. It was the hidden force of the Fergus family led by Archie.


    While gray sent people back to report, he also asked Viscount Fergus to transfer them.


    "Long time no see, Lord Archie."


    Gray greeted with a smile, and the leopard blood beast followed him.


    To destroy the Valentine family, the power of the leopard blood beast is essential, so he didn''t hide the leopard blood beast.


    And these people, as the hidden power of the Fergus family, can be said to be the most loyal people of the Fergus family. It''s nothing to let them know the existence of the leopard blood beast.


    "Blood beast?"


    Seeing the leopard blood beast followed by gray, Archie and others were surprised. Unexpectedly, there were other blood beasts in the Fergus family besides the cold tiger.


    Because of the ability of back feeding, the leopard blood beast could not see the slightest injury. Except for the slightly dull eyes, it was not much different from the normal blood beast, so that they didn''t even see that it was a dead blood beast.


    And although the leopard blood beast has a long body size, they don''t think about the crazy blood beast. It''s really crazy.


    Gray didn''t explain and took these people to the Valentine family.


    Valentine castle.


    "Father, that medicine shop is the property of our Valentine family. I''m afraid the Fergus family knows that the medicinal materials were robbed by our Valentine family."


    A middle-aged man frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter, even if you know."


    An old man sneered.


    "It''s also the Viscount family. My Valentine family is no worse than his Fergus family. Even if I know, I can''t help my Valentine family."


    "But what if the Fergus family asked count smoley to punish our family and ask for compensation?"


    The middle-aged man is still worried.


    "Don''t worry about it. I heard that count smoley had a bad impression of the Fergus family, and the direct line of the Fergus family had a conflict with master Vincent."


    "If the Fergus family wants justice from count smoley, count smoley will never pay attention."


    The old man shook his head and looked relaxed.


    "But after this time, our own caravan should be careful. The Fergus family can''t retaliate against us and is likely to retaliate against our caravan."


    "I know. I''ll be on guard."


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    "No, there is a blood beast!"


    Just then, a guard made a sound of panic.


    "What''s going on?"


    The middle-aged man and the old man were surprised. They rushed out of the room and came outside.


    Then he saw that there was a lot of noise outside. It was a pot of porridge. A leopard blood beast with a length of three meters was raging in the castle like a yellow phantom.


    Under its sharp claws, the castle guard was easily killed, but the attack of the castle guard could not touch the other party at all.


    "Wind chasing leopard, no, this is a crazy level blood beast controlling the wind leopard. Damn it, how can there be a crazy level blood beast?"


    The old man looked frightened.


    Hearing his words, the middle-aged man immediately turned pale, even without the slightest blood color.


    A crazy blood beast unexpectedly appeared in the castle, which made his head covered.


    This is not what they can compete with!


    ¡±I wonder which of you is Viscount Valentine. "


    Just then, a voice sounded. They were startled. Looking sideways, they found that not far from them, a young man was standing there and looking at them with great interest.


    "You... Who are you? You... Brought the leopard?"


    "What exactly does the Valentine family have against you...?"


    They looked at the young man in front of them.


    Although the young man in front of us is very young, it is absolutely dangerous to carry a crazy blood beast, even if he is young.


    "I''m from the Fergus family."


    Looking at them, gray had a faint sneer on his mouth.


    "What do you think I have against you?"


    "What, people of the Fergus family? No, it''s impossible. How can the Fergus family afford crazy blood beasts?"


    They looked unbelievable.


    The Fergus family is just a Viscount family like them. Although it is enfeoffed by the Sidney family, the family background may be stronger than them, but it is not much stronger.


    How can such a family afford crazy blood beasts?


    "Believe it or not, since you dare to fight the Fergus family, you have to pay a price."


    Gray shrugged. If they didn''t believe it, he couldn''t help it, and he didn''t care whether they believed it or not.


    "You, what on earth... Do you want to do?"


    Both looked at gray in horror.


    "Don''t you already understand that, of course, it is to destroy the Valentine family."


    Grayson said, showing his white teeth.


    "No, you can''t. We are the aristocrats of the smoley family. If you treat us like this, the smoley family will not let you go."


    Cried the middle-aged panic.


    "It depends on whether the smally family has that ability."


    Gray disdains to laugh. It''s silly to want to scare himself with the smoley family.


    Different from the flustered middle-aged, the old man is cold in his heart and sweating on his forehead.


    The Fergus family has a crazy blood beast. Even if its strength is not as good as that of the smoley family, it must not be much worse. The smoley family can''t help each other at all.


    "No, there''s still a chance!"


    Looking at gray, he flashed a cruel color in his eyes. He had a decision in his heart, pulled out the knife at his waist and jumped at gray.


    As long as we can hijack the young man, we will be able to stop the crazy blood beast.


    Shua!


    Looking at the old man who jumped at him, gray showed a thoughtful look at the corners of his mouth and pulled out his sword.


    Dang!


    With a loud noise, the old man and gray couldn''t help retreating.


    There is little difference in their strength. The blood method practiced by the Valentine family should be good at strength.


    "Fierce blood soldier? Are you... Fierce blood soldier?"


    Steady, the old man looked at gray in shock.


    How is it possible that the other party is already a fierce blood soldier when he is so young?


    "Fierce blood soldier, how is it possible?"


    The middle-aged complexion is dull. Even he is still a blood warrior. The other party is already a fierce blood warrior.


    "Hum -"


    Gray snorted coldly, ignored the old man''s surprise and jumped directly at the old man.


    "Father, let me help you!"


    The middle-aged man pulled out his weapon and besieged gray.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    But facing the siege of the old and middle-aged, Gray was still calm. With speed, he easily resisted the siege.


    Poof!


    After several moves, gray forced the old man back with a sword, and then cut the middle-aged man''s waist in two with a reverse sword.


    "Fitch!"


    Seeing that the middle-aged man was killed, the old man wanted to crack his eyes and drank violently. The surrounding weeds suddenly expanded and turned into a sharp sword and stabbed gray.


    "Plant capacity?"


    Gray''s face showed a trace of strangeness. The other party''s blood beast ability was actually a plant ability.


    His heart moved. The next moment, the sharp sword that had penetrated into him like a sharp sword suddenly reversed its direction and stabbed the old man together.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The old man had not even reflected what was going on, but he had been pierced by these "sharp swords", and more than a dozen blood holes had been opened in his body.


    "How...?"


    His eyes were stunned, and the old man couldn''t believe it.


    The plants under their control turned around and attacked themselves.


    What the hell is going on? How did this happen?


    Then his eyes grew dim, but his body did not fall down, and plants turned into sharp swords supported him.


    Gray went over and cut down the weeds that supported him to avoid showing that the old man was killed by plants.


    The reason why these weeds attack the old man in turn is naturally because he also uses plant ability.


    Moreover, the plant ability gray obtained from the Jasper lizard is obviously stronger than that of the old man. Therefore, the plants originally controlled by the old man attack the old man under Gray''s control.


    "Master gray, all the people in the castle have been killed, and the secret room of the castle has been found."


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Archie came to report to gray.


    "Yes."


    Green nodded and followed Archie to the castle chamber.


    The reason why he recruited Archie and others was not that he and the leopard blood beast could not deal with the Valentine family, but to avoid missing fish.


    Entering the chamber of secrets, gray found that the Valentine family was not generally poor. Even gold coins and magic coins, there were only more than 200000 gold coins in total.


    Others, there are some weapons and other things, but they are all things that gray despises.


    After asking Archie and others to take what they could see and loot all the valuable things of the Valentine family, dozens of people quickly left the Valentine castle.

 Chapter 208

    Smoley castle.


    The smally family were having dinner in the restaurant. Suddenly, a servant rushed in and gasped heavily.


    Count smoley frowned slightly, and his face looked unhappy.


    "What''s up?"


    "Lord, Valentine... The Valentine family has been destroyed!"


    "What, how... Is this possible?"


    Before the count smoley spoke, Vincent smoley had cried out in surprise and looked at the servant who had informed him.


    The Valentine family is a Viscount family enfeoffed by the smoley family. There are fierce blood soldiers in the family. How is it possible that such a family has been destroyed?


    "Is the news... Reliable?"


    "Back to master Vincent, the news was brought by the aristocrats enfeoffed by the Valentine family, and the other party is now in the castle. There can be no mistake."


    The servant panted.


    Knowing that it was important, he hurried to report as soon as he got the news.


    "How?"


    Vincent Smalley was stunned.


    Count smoley had stood up and walked to the living room, and Vincent smoley quickly stood up and followed.


    When they came to the living room, they met the messenger.


    This is a big middle-aged man. They have a good impression of this man. They once followed Viscount valentine to visit the smoley family, a baron of the Valentine family.


    "Make it clear what''s going on?"


    Said count smoley in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Lord count..."


    The big middle-aged man nodded quickly, but his face was very pale.


    His family was enfeoffed by the Valentine family. Now that the Valentine family is destroyed, his territory will be recovered if nothing unexpected happens.


    The efforts of several generations, at the end of his generation, can imagine his mood at this time.


    "All were killed, the bodies were burned, and even one person could not escape... Was it the hand of the shadow snake?"


    Vincent Smalley looked shocked.


    The strength needed to destroy a Viscount family and make sure that no one can escape is beyond the reach of ordinary forces.


    He immediately thought of the killer organization shadow snake, which had committed genocide in the territory of the Marquis of Sidney.


    "No, why did the shadow snake do it to the Valentine family?"


    But he was immediately confused.


    The Valentine family is the aristocrat enfeoffed by the smoley family. Even if the shadow snake wants to retaliate against the aristocrats led by the Marquis of Sidney, it should not choose the Valentine family under normal circumstances.


    "Fergus family!"


    Just then, a voice rang out. After listening to the big man''s middle-aged report, count smoley, who had been silent, raised his head and said coldly.


    "The Fergus family...?"


    Vincent Smalley didn''t know why his father suddenly mentioned the family he hated most now. It was a shame for him to lose in Gray''s hands, so that he didn''t want to hear anything about Fergus now.


    But he immediately reacted and understood the reason why his father said the family name.


    Father, do you suspect that... The Fergus family moved their hands? "


    Vincent Smalley looked at his father in surprise. He didn''t know the basis of his father''s judgment.


    "Yes."


    Count smoley nodded.


    "The last time the Fergus family medicine was robbed, I asked people to investigate. The pharmacy was set up by the Valentine family."


    "Opened by the Valentine family? That is to say, the Fergus family medicine was robbed by the Valentine family? That''s why the Fergus family shot at the Valentine family?"


    Vincent Smalley frowned.


    "But father, with the strength of the Fergus family, should not have this ability!"


    "The Fergus family really doesn''t have that ability, but don''t forget that the Fergus family now has a thigh."


    Said count smoley with a sneer.


    "The Ford family."


    Vincent Smalley narrowed his eyes and immediately understood the reason why count Smalley said so.


    The Fergus family does not have the strength to destroy the Valentine family, but the Ford family does. If the Ford family is willing to help the Fergus family, it is indeed able to destroy the Valentine family.


    "Damn it, the Fergus family dares to do so."


    Vincent Smalley clenched his fist and looked at count Smalley.


    "Father, you can''t forget it like this!"


    "I know."


    Count smoley had a cold face.


    The smoley family had to admit gray Fergus''s trouble in smoley because the evidence was conclusive.


    After all, this batch of medicinal materials is also related to the Sidney family, and to some extent, it is important, so no one was finally sent to detain gray Fergus.


    But now the Fergus family has destroyed all the families enfeoffed by the smoley family. If the smoley family can''t express something, I''m afraid it will immediately become a joke in the aristocratic circle.


    "Summon two viscountees and come with me to the Fergus family."


    ¡­¡­


    In the study of the Fergus family, gray, who returned to the Fergus family, said what he had done these days.


    "Father, we destroyed the Valentine family. The smally family should doubt our Fergus family. I''m afraid the other party won''t give up."


    Bernal was slightly worried.


    "That''s for sure."


    Viscount Fergus nodded. With the character of the smoley family, the nobles of his family were destroyed, and it is certain that the smoley family will not give up.


    "What about that?"


    Bernal is worried.


    "Since you dare to come, we Fergus family will take it."


    Viscount Fergus snorted coldly.


    When gray asked Viscount Fergus to send Archie and others, he also stated that he would fight against the Valentine family, but Viscount Fergus did not stop it.


    As he said at the beginning, whether the robbers or any forces, since they dare to attack the Fergus family, they will naturally pay a price.


    Otherwise, other families or robbers think that the Fergus family is weak and will intensify in the future.


    "Even the smally family learned a lesson that the Valentine family is the aristocrat enfeoffed by the smally family. If the Valentine family does such a thing, the other smally family is also responsible."


    Gray is cold.


    Holding four crazy blood beasts, he was really not afraid of the smoley family.


    Now the four blood beasts are not much different from the real blood beasts in appearance. Even if they are exposed, it will at most spread the fact that the Fergus family has crazy blood beasts.


    On the contrary, it can deter other families and attract the attention of the Sidney family.


    As the supreme ruler of the Marquis of Sidney, the Sidney family naturally hopes that the stronger the nobles under their command, the better.


    With one look at Viscount Fergus and another at gray, Bernal''s face turned worried.


    When he first heard that he had offended the Earl smoley family, he subconsciously felt worried. After all, the other party was a powerful Earl family.


    However, he reacted to the words of viscount Fergus and gray.


    Now the Fergus family is different from the past. There are four crazy blood beasts. If the smoley family really dares to bully the door, it''s not sure who bullies who.


    A few days later, a special team entered the Viscount Fergus''s leadership and came fiercely towards the Fergus castle, raising a lot of dust.


    There are more than 100 people in the whole team, surrounded by soldiers riding horses, wearing high-grade leather armor or blood soldiers wearing war clothes, and inside is a huge carriage.


    This is a two horse carriage.


    The carriage is extremely wide. On both sides of the carriage, there is a conspicuous golden sign. It is a clenched fist, flashing bright gold.


    This is the symbol of the smoley family.


    Among the carriages, naturally, were the smoley family.


    "Let''s go and meet you. As a master, there should be some aristocratic etiquette!"


    After receiving the report from the family spy, viscount Fergus stood up and greeted gray and Bernal.


    Gray and Bernal looked at each other and stood up to follow.


    In front of the Fergus family castle, the huge double horse carriage stopped and a man with long brown hair and dignity stepped down.


    Then, a young man with brown hair and two men who were not young walked down one by one.


    "Count smoley, please!"


    Viscount Fergus glanced at count smoley, and at the same time at the two men who were behind count smoley and whose strength was likely to be fierce blood soldiers.


    There was no change on his face. After making a very cold gesture of invitation, he walked forward.


    Gray and Bernal didn''t say anything and followed Viscount Fergus.


    Seeing this, Vincent Smalley''s eyes showed an angry color, and the eyes of the two men also showed a cold color. The cold light in count Smalley''s eyes flashed away, and then returned to normal and walked forward.

 Chapter 209

    In the Fergus family living room, the three of gray and the four of smoley family sit on both sides, and the atmosphere is extremely depressed.


    The smoley family is not good at coming, and the Fergus family can not be kneaded at will, even if the other party is the Earl family.


    "Don''t you think you should give me an account, viscount Fergus?"


    Said count smoley with a cold face.


    "Count smoley, what does that mean?"


    Viscount Fergus looked "puzzled" at count smoley.


    "Hum, do you still pretend to be stupid now?"


    Count smoley was dissatisfied with the cold hum.


    "Since you have the courage to destroy the Valentine family, you should have the courage to admit. Why, the Fergus family doesn''t even have the courage to admit? It seems that I think highly of you."


    Viscount Fergus said with "surprise and doubt" on his face.


    "Although I''m sorry that the Valentine family was destroyed, I don''t understand what this means, count smoley?"


    "Don''t you want to admit it now?"


    Count smoley looked coldly at Viscount Fergus.


    "There is no denying that a few days ago, your Fergus family destroyed a medicine shop of the Valentine family, and a few days later, the Valentine family was destroyed. Don''t tell me, it''s just a coincidence between the two."


    "Is it true that the medicine shop is count smoley of the Valentine family?"


    Facing the questioning eyes of count smoley, viscount Fergus did not see panic, but was full of "surprise".


    "I the Fergus family did destroy a medicine shop some time ago, but the reason why I destroyed that medicine shop is because it was opened by the robbers who robbed the Fergus family''s medicinal materials."


    "Count smoley, can you explain what the relationship between the Valentine family and the robbers is? In this matter, I, the Fergus family, want to ask the smoley family for an explanation."


    "It''s funny that you dare to ask me for an explanation from the smally family."


    Vincent Smalley disdained to smile.


    "Do you really think that if I hold the Ford family''s thigh, my smoley family won''t dare do anything to you?"


    "Why, only your smally family is allowed to ask for an explanation from my Fergus family, but I''m not allowed to ask for an explanation from your smally family?"


    Gray snorted coldly and looked coldly at Vincent Smalley.


    "Young master Vincent Smalley is not strong enough. He speaks in a big voice. People who don''t know think you have inherited the title."


    "You..."


    Hearing Gray''s words, Vincent Smalley thought of the defeat in Gray''s hands before, and his face suddenly looked ugly.


    "Gray Fergus, don''t think you''ve taken advantage of me. If you really want to fight seriously, it''s not certain who wins or loses."


    "Since master Vincent Smalley is so confident, why don''t we have a game?"


    Gray looked provocatively at Vincent Smalley.


    "Come on -"


    Vincent Smalley angrily prepared to accept the challenge, but was stopped by count Smalley. He glanced coldly at gray and then looked at Viscount Fergus.


    "I don''t care what grudges you have between the Fergus family and the Valentine family. Since you have destroyed the Valentine family, you Fergus family must give an explanation."


    "Count smoley is always strong."


    Viscount Fergus''s face cooled.


    "Not to mention that the Valentine''s family is related to the robbers, even if my Fergus family destroyed it, it should be done by our Fergus family. That''s just your inference. Is there any evidence?"


    "Evidence? I don''t need that kind of thing, the smoley family."


    There was a faint mockery on count smoley''s face.


    "Since it is determined that it was your Fergus family, it was your Fergus family!"


    "It''s really overbearing. Master Vincent Smalley is overbearing enough. I didn''t expect anyone more overbearing than him. Indeed, he deserves to be a father and son."


    Gray''s face was ironic.


    "Hum!"


    Hearing Gray''s sarcasm, count smoley''s eyes were cold, as if he could freeze people to gray.


    "When is the time for adults to talk? It''s the child''s turn to interrupt. It seems that the tutoring of the Fergus family is not very good. Viscount Fergus, please strengthen the tutoring, otherwise you will only lose the face of the Sidney aristocrats when you go out in the future."


    "That doesn''t bother you."


    Viscount Fergus snorted coldly.


    "When it comes to tutoring, your smoley family is not necessarily very good."


    At this point, viscount Fergus gave Vincent Smalley a mocking look. It was this man who had just interrupted.


    "Well, needless to say, viscount Fergus, give your account."


    Count smoley could not bear to interrupt, and his eyes looked at Viscount Fergus with great oppression.


    "Explain? Sorry, I have nothing to tell you about the Fergus family."


    Viscount Fergus sneered and looked at each other.


    Click!


    The armrest of the wooden chair was crushed, and the powdered sawdust leaked from his fingertips, count smoley threatened in a cold voice.


    "Believe it or not, even if I beat you seriously, the Marquis of Sidney will not do anything to me."


    "I believe it."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    What the other party said is a fact. As one of the two families second only to the Sidney family, the Smalley family is the right arm of the Sidney family. The Sidney family is extremely tolerant of the Smalley family.


    As long as they don''t go too far, the Sidney family usually turn a blind eye.


    After all, the count family like the smoley family is the real reliance and backbone of the Sidney family.


    Others, even several Viscount families, played a far less important role in the battlefield than the Earl families such as the smoley family.


    "But you don''t have that ability."


    Then Viscount Fergus raised his head sharply and said confidently.


    "Still can''t recognize the situation? Did the Ford family give you this confidence?"


    Count smoley disdained to look at Viscount Fergus.


    "Take him down, as long as he doesn''t die!"


    As his voice fell, two older men, who had always been spectators, suddenly stood up and quickly jumped on Viscount Fergus.


    One of them is holding a battle axe, the other is holding a strange looking machete.


    Peng, Peng!


    Naturally, the space in the living room will not be very large. After a few steps, the man with war axe and the man with machete have approached Viscount Fergus.


    The huge Tomahawk, with a bright white blade, cut at Viscount Fergus from top to bottom like a waterfall falling from the sky.


    The purple machete, like a crescent moon, cuts coldly from the left to Viscount Fergus.


    From the speed they showed and the movement of waving weapons, they were both fierce blood soldiers.


    Facing the siege of two fierce blood soldiers, viscount Fergus drew his sword, but he only had time to block the attack in one direction.


    Finally, he chose the Tomahawk from the front.


    The man who saw Viscount Fergus waving his sword against the Tomahawk and holding a machete on the side showed a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, and the machete in his hand was directly drawn to Viscount Fergus''s waist.


    However, just then, he suddenly felt a flash of cold light on the side, and a creepy feeling suddenly came.


    The machete he cut was subconsciously reversed and split behind him.


    Dang!


    With a loud noise, he only felt a great force coming from the machete, and his body was shocked back and forth.


    As he retreated, he looked in the direction of the attack, and then he saw what was attacking himself.


    It was a blue and white sword, and the owner of the sword was a young man.


    I was pushed back by a young man!


    This doesn''t make sense!


    Is the other party already?


    Shua!


    At this time, the dark blue body of the sword was like a shadow, and a sword came to him as fast as lightning.


    Dang!


    He waved a knife to resist, but the same heavy feeling came again.


    And the faint blue sword light came again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    He resisted one after another, and his face became more and more dignified. The person in front of him was definitely a fierce blood soldier with the same level as him.


    And the strength is very strong, which gives him a strong sense of oppression, and he resists more and more difficult.


    Poof!


    Unable to resist, the blue and white sword suddenly slipped across his chest, and his chest immediately bled and dyed half of his clothes red.


    "How... Possible?"


    Vincent Smalley looked in amazement at gray, who was fighting the man with a machete.


    This guy stopped a fierce blood soldier?!


    And wounded the bloody soldier.


    Isn''t it true that the strength of the other party is a real fierce blood soldier?


    But how is that possible?


    Although he knew that gray Fergus had great talent, it was still incredible for him to become a fierce blood warrior at such a young age.


    Not only he, but even count smoley could hardly keep calm at this moment.


    His complexion changed indefinitely, just like gray''s face in Sichuan Opera in his previous life. It can be imagined that he was not calm at this time.


    "Unexpectedly, he became a fierce blood soldier so young!"


    His fist was clenched, and a trace of fear was born in his heart. Although the other party is still a fierce blood soldier, I''m afraid he will catch up with him in a short time with the growth rate of the other party, and may surpass him in the future.


    "Can''t stay!"


    A cruel color appeared in his eyes.


    Now that the other party has stood opposite the smoley family''s enemy, it can''t let it continue to grow like this.


    Even if you are severely punished by the Sidney family, you should abolish it, otherwise it will be a great threat to the smoley family in the future!


    Whoosh!


    Thinking of this, he stood up, took his boxer with him, buckled the mechanism of the boxer, and immediately slipped out sharp blades on the boxer. As soon as he stepped on the ground, he suddenly threw out and grabbed gray with one claw.


    The sharp blade, cold light flashing, is extremely sharp. If you grasp it, you can definitely break Gray''s arm, and that''s what he wants.


    A wasted genius is not a genius.


    As long as gray Fergus can be abolished, even if the Sidney family is dissatisfied, it will never be too difficult for the smoley family.


    After all, the wasted genius can''t rely on him. He is still a crazy blood warrior.

 Chapter 210

    Whoosh!


    Count smoley rushed at gray.


    Just as he was about to rush towards gray, suddenly, he felt his cold hair stand up. The fighting instinct developed over the years made him instinctively aware of the crisis and retreated back conditionally.


    Tear!


    A yellow figure flashed, a sound of cloth tearing sounded, and several clear scratches appeared on count smoley''s noble clothes.


    The skin at the scratch is clearly visible, and the trace of blood flows out from the scratch, which is extremely eye-catching.


    Count smoley of the strength of the crazy blood warrior is injured!


    Although it is only the degree of skin injury, it is an indisputable fact that injury is injury.


    "Father..."


    The sudden change made Vincent Smalley cry out and look at the claw marks on his father''s chest.


    Crazy blood warrior''s own father was injured?


    How is this possible?


    How could the Fergus family have the means to hurt their father?


    At this moment, he was even more shocked than knowing that gray was a fierce blood soldier.


    Being a fierce blood soldier at such a young age means that gray has great potential in the future, but the potential is still potential after all. Although he is afraid, he will not threaten the smoley family.


    However, it is different that his father who can hurt the strength of crazy blood soldiers is injured, which means that the Fergus family has the strength or means to threaten the smoley family.


    Bang!


    The man with a machete who fought with him was kicked off, and gray looked at count smoley playfully.


    Next to him, a leopard blood beast with a body length of three meters, not counting the tail, appeared.


    "If count smoley wants to play, I can let it serve you."


    For a crazy blood warrior, gray would not be wary. He had ordered the leopard blood beast to lurk outside. When he saw the other party start, he even ordered the leopard blood beast to go out.


    "Crazy blood beast... Wind leopard?"


    Looking at the leopard blood beast standing next to gray, count smoley''s pupils contracted.


    The Fergus family has a crazy blood beast?


    Although I don''t want to believe it, it''s a fact. It''s impossible for a fierce blood beast to hurt him and that speed, except for a crazy blood beast.


    At the same time, there was a burst of jealousy in my heart.


    Even the smally family can''t afford crazy blood beasts, but the Fergus family, which is only a Viscount family, actually has crazy blood beasts.


    Jealousy, extreme jealousy.


    "What, is this leopard a crazy blood beast?"


    Vincent Smalley looked at his father in amazement, but after seeing his father''s chest injury, he believed.


    In addition to the crazy blood beast, how can an ordinary fierce blood beast hurt his father who has reached the strength of the crazy blood warrior?


    "Fergus family has... Crazy blood beast?"


    The man with an axe and the man with a machete who got up from the ground met count smoley with fear on his face.


    Originally, I thought it would be easy to deal with the Fergus family, which is only the Viscount family, with the strength of count smoley and myself.


    However, the Fergus family gave them an accident twice in a row.


    First, there was a very young and powerful son of a fierce blood soldier.


    Now there is a crazy blood beast whose strength is comparable to that of a crazy blood warrior.


    Isn''t this the inside story of the Fergus family too strong?


    Is the other party really a Viscount family like them?


    "Viscount Fergus, I underestimate you."


    After a good moment, he took his eyes back from the leopard blood beast. Count smoley looked coldly at Viscount Fergus and said.


    Viscount Fergus raised his head with a calm face and a burst of joy in his heart.


    "Really? That''s a great honor."


    "But do you think that just a crazy blood beast can resist me?"


    Count smoley snorted coldly, and his body suddenly felt cold to the bone.


    "It''s really a little difficult."


    Viscount Fergus certainly nodded, and he agreed with count smoley.


    As the head of such a large Earl family, count smoley has a lot of good things.


    For example, magic drugs to improve strength in a short time and high-quality magic weapons... If the other party uses these, the leopard blood beast may not be the opponent.


    The reason why he was able to hurt count smoley before was that count smoley didn''t know that the Fergus family had a crazy blood beast and was injured by surprise.


    "But."


    The words of viscount Fergus suddenly gave a meal.


    "What if it''s two?"


    "Two, are you kidding? Can your Fergus family afford two crazy blood beasts?"


    Vincent Smalley looked contemptuous. It was incredible that he could afford a crazy blood beast with the details of the Fergus family. There were two, which was absolutely impossible.


    Can you really get crazy blood beasts easily?


    If it could be easily obtained, the smory family would not have no crazy blood beast so far.


    It''s naive for the Fergus family to want to scare themselves and others with the news of the second crazy blood beast and scare off the smoley family.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Just then, a dull footstep sounded, as if a giant was moving towards this side.


    "There won''t really be... The second crazy blood beast?"


    Hearing this, Vincent Smalley''s face suddenly became stiff and his heart pounded. A bad feeling grew in his heart.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. His eyes looked at the door and waited nervously. Finally, the voice approached.


    The first thing that comes into view is the huge horn as sharp as a machete, which is black and shiny.


    Then there was a huge ox head.


    Then came the thick corbel like a bucket.


    Finally, there is a very burly torso.


    Finally, a huge bovine blood beast entered the living room.


    With a length of four meters, the wide body is like a thick wall. Fortunately, the door of the living room is two leaf, otherwise it can''t get in at all.


    The black skin on the body is like watered by black metal.


    "The second crazy blood beast!!!"


    Vincent Smalley stared at the bovine blood beast in front of him.


    Such a huge body size, fierce blood beast is absolutely impossible to have, absolutely crazy blood beast.


    Although I don''t want to believe it, it is a fact that the Fergus family really has the second crazy blood beast!


    Deep fear was born in my heart. In the face of two crazy blood beasts, even my father, I''m afraid it won''t be easy?


    He looked sideways at his father and saw his father. Although his face was calm, he could obviously feel a trace of hidden fear.


    Obviously, in the face of two crazy blood beasts of the same level, even their own father is not sure, and may not even have much chance of winning.


    "Fergus family, good, good!"


    Count smoley spoke and tried to keep his voice calm, but he could clearly feel the fear under the calm.


    He''s really scared.


    If he is a crazy blood beast, he is sure to win the war. As for the two, he has no chance of winning.


    "Go!"


    Count smoley bypassed the ox blood beast and strode out of the living room. Vincent smoley and the other two men hurried to keep up without any hesitation for fear that they would be left late.


    As for the "statement" and so on, you don''t have to think about it. It''s impossible.


    Although he was very angry, he had to admit that the Fergus family with such information was not afraid of the smoley family and would never explain anything to the smoley family.


    Soon, more than 100 members of the smoley family left Fergus castle in dismay.


    Come arrogant, leave like a loser''s dog, this is the most true portrayal of the smoley family at the moment!


    "Hum, the smoley family."


    In front of Fergus castle, Bernal looked contemptuously at the smoley family team, which was as far away as running away, and his heart was full of pride.


    The smoley family, the Earl family that can be forced to come to the door and ask questions, will leave. I''m afraid there is only the Fergus family among the Viscount family!


    "I don''t know how they will react when they know that the Fergus family has a third crazy blood beast, or even a fourth crazy blood beast."


    Bernal looked at gray with regret on his face.


    "Unfortunately, gray, you didn''t call the other two blood beasts together."


    Only two crazy level blood beasts have scared the smoley family away. If the smoley family knows that the Fergus family has two crazy level blood beasts, the reaction will be absolutely wonderful.


    "It''s not necessary. The two crazy blood beasts are enough to scare them away. They can''t expose more cards."


    Gray shook his head.


    With the power of controlling the wind leopard without discount, plus the cow blood beast that can''t use the blood beast ability, even if you really do it, it''s enough to resist or even defeat count smoley. There''s no need to call the other two blood beasts.


    After all, their purpose was only to force back count smoley, not to kill count smoley.


    If this is done, the Sidney family will never let go of the Fergus family. If the Fergus family is not destroyed, it will definitely be severely punished. After all, this kind of thing has seriously damaged the interests of the Sidney family.


    In order to kill count smoley and put the Fergus family in a disadvantageous situation, it is obviously not cost-effective for the Fergus family who is attacking the Earl''s position.


    "Indeed, that''s enough."


    Viscount Fergus nodded in agreement.


    It''s a very unwise choice to throw out all the cards for a while. It''s just like now. It can scare off the smoley family, deter other families, and still keep some cards.

 Chapter 211

    There were layers of soldiers outside, but inside the carriage, Vincent Smalley couldn''t help feeling a chill.


    "Father, the Fergus family won''t attack us on the way?"


    He looked uneasily at count smoley.


    At this time, he had no arrogance when he came, and his heart was full of worry.


    Two crazy blood beasts. The Fergus family has two crazy blood beasts!


    If these two crazy blood beasts were used to kill them on the way, I''m afraid their own father, who is the strength of the crazy blood warrior, may not be able to escape.


    After all, among the two crazy blood beasts, there is a wind leopard who is good at speed. As for himself, he is absolutely unable to escape.


    "No, we went to the Fergus family. Many families must have known that if they were robbed and killed on the way back, people with insight can guess that they can''t get rid of their relationship with the Fergus family. The Fergus family absolutely dare not do so."


    Count smoley shook his head and then frowned.


    "But be careful after this time."


    The Fergus family actually has two crazy blood beasts. If he knew, he would never come to the door to ask for guilt.


    Now, the Fergus family has offended a little hard, which makes him a little worried about whether the Fergus family will retaliate against the smoley family in the future. Even he is not sure to compete with the two crazy blood beasts.


    "Father, what should I do?"


    Vincent Smalley was anxious.


    "After going back, immediately spread today''s story secretly."


    Said count smoley, turning his eyes.


    "Ah ~ ~, won''t this make other noble families see our smoley family jokes?"


    Vincent Smalley was stunned at first, but he quickly reacted.


    "Father, are you going to disclose that there are two crazy blood beasts in the Fergus family and that the Fergus family and the smoley family have made a bad relationship? In this case, once something happens to the smoley family, other nobles will inevitably associate it with the Fergus family."


    "Yes."


    Count smoley nodded.


    The smoley family will lose face by making today''s event public, but it can make the Fergus family dare not fight against the smoley family easily.


    Losing face and preserving the family are obviously more important than preserving the family.


    A few days later, with the deliberate spread of the smoley family, the news soon spread.


    "The Fergus family destroyed the smoley family and enfeoffed the nobles. The smoley family came to the door to ask for guilt and was forced back by the Fergus family."


    "Gray Fergus''s strength has reached the fierce blood warrior, and the Fergus family has two crazy blood beasts."


    ¡­¡­


    The first reaction of the aristocratic families who got the news was disbelief.


    The Fergus family is just the Viscount family. How can they take advantage of the smoley family?


    How old is gray Fergus?


    Now I''m only 19 years old. How can I be a fierce blood soldier?


    The Fergus family has two crazy blood beasts, which is even more impossible.


    Crazy blood beast, its strength is comparable to that of crazy blood warrior. How can you get it with the strength of Fergus family?


    I haven''t seen that even the smoley family and Ford family of the Earl family don''t have crazy blood beasts. The Fergus family is just a Viscount family. How can they be able to get crazy blood beasts?


    However, when the news spread for several days and the smoley family had not come forward to refute the rumor, they believed it.


    It is impossible for the smoley family to let the bad news against the smoley family spread all the time without stopping it.


    That is, the smoley family acquiesced to the authenticity of the news.


    For a time, the noble families were full of shock.


    The Fergus family is too deep to hide. There are two crazy blood beasts!


    Moreover, gray Fergus, the gifted son of the Fergus family, is too terrible. He is only 19 years old. He is already a fierce blood soldier. Is it far from becoming a crazy blood soldier?


    If they were only slightly optimistic about the Fergus family in the battle for the Earl, they are absolutely optimistic now.


    Two crazy blood beasts represent the Fergus family, which has a strong heritage.


    He became a talented child of fierce blood soldiers at a young age, which represents that the Fergus family has great potential.


    Whether it is inside information or potential, the Fergus family is enough to throw out a large part of other Viscount families. In this case, it is almost inevitable for the Fergus family to win the final victory of the Earl''s dispute.


    In fact, not only these nobles, but also the Sidney family, as the supreme ruler of the whole Sidney, were shocked by the news.


    "The Fergus family has crazy blood beasts, and there are two..."


    Saroyan frowned in Sidney Castle study.


    After so many days, neither the smally family nor the Fergus family came forward to refute the rumor, that is to say, the news is credible.


    But he felt that it was full of extraordinary.


    Is crazy blood beast so easy to get?


    Blood beasts usually hide very carefully when giving birth, so even if they have the strength to hunt crazy blood beasts, they can''t get crazy blood beast cubs without corresponding luck.


    For example, the smoley family and the Ford family have become the Earl family for so many years. Because of no corresponding luck, they have not been able to obtain the crazy blood beast.


    The Fergus family is just a Viscount family. How can they hunt crazy blood beasts?


    And also got two crazy blood beasts with great luck?


    "Father, I feel there is a secret in the Fergus family."


    Thinking for a moment, he looked at the Marquis of Sidney.


    The Marquis of Sidney has blond hair. Although he is over fifty, he does not look too old because of his strong strength.


    "A Viscount family has two crazy blood beasts. It''s certain that the Fergus family has secrets."


    Hearing Saroyan''s words, he affirmed, but at last the conversation changed.


    "But so what?"


    "Huh?"


    Saroyan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Father, do you mean...?"


    "Which family has no secrets?"


    Looking at Saroyan, the Marquis of Sidney''s eyes were deep.


    "Don''t care what secrets the Fergus family has. You just need to know whether the Fergus family can be used by you. This is the mentality of the superior."


    Speaking of this, the Marquis of Sidney paused slightly.


    "After a while, you can attend the wedding of the Fergus family on behalf of the Sidney family. Judge with your eyes whether the Fergus family can be used by you..."


    Soon, a month passed.


    The Fergus family, in a training room transformed from a warehouse.


    A wolf blood beast with green hair and a body length of three meters roared up to the sky, with a powerful and dignified breath.


    WOW!


    Suddenly, the wolf blood beast with green hair scattered, and the green light spread and disappeared around like flying dandelion fluff.


    In the blue light, a person''s figure was exposed. It was gray.


    He was sweating like a sauna. He stood up panting, went to the support against the wall, took down the towel and wiped the sweat on his body.


    "To the bottleneck!"


    Since a few days ago, his strength has stopped growing and is stuck in a place where he can break through and become a crazy blood soldier.


    Obviously, at this time, he had touched the bottleneck from fierce blood warrior to crazy blood warrior, and was at the critical point between the two realms.


    Once you break through, you can immediately become a crazy blood warrior, and as long as you don''t break through one day, you will be a fierce blood warrior one day.


    "If only there were a few bottles of concentrated medicine."


    Concentrated medicament, concentrated essence, has the effect of rapidly enhancing strength, but this usage is too extravagant. The best way is to use it to break through the bottleneck.


    Now, for example, if Gray had a few bottles of concentrated medicine, he could break through the current bottleneck in a few days at most.


    Unfortunately, such things can''t be bought with money. They occasionally appear in the auction house and will be looted immediately.


    As for the legendary magic drugstore selling magic drugs, there is no such place. At least gray hasn''t heard of any place.


    It''s really the magic medicine in the hands of the medicine refining master. There has never been a lack of buyers. There is no need to set up a special shop to sell it.


    "I can only fight and endure slowly!"


    There is no concentrated medicine, and only through time, in the way of water dropping through the stone, can we break through the bottleneck.


    Fortunately, in the second transformation, even if he breaks through the bottleneck, he spends many times less time than ordinary people.


    Otherwise, like some people, a bottleneck card for months or even years is simply a kind of suffering.


    Left the training room, took a bath and came to the hall.


    I saw a servant busy back and forth.


    The hall was decorated with a new look. The original dull yellow color was replaced by bright yellow.


    In addition, more and more gorgeous potted plants have been added to fill the whole hall with the fragrance of plants.


    In a few days, Bernal and Bernice Evelyn will be married. It can be said that Fergus castle is the busiest time.


    However, busy people can only be servants. As an enjoyment class, they can only talk at most.


    In the garden, I found Sarah and others who were basking in the sun. I also saw Bernal with a little nervous on his face because the wedding was approaching.


    He teased the other party a little and immediately turned the other party into a big red face.

 Chapter 212

    A few days later, in the newly decorated banquet hall of Fergus castle, a grand wedding banquet is being held.


    People shuttle, full of nobles who make friends with two families, or enfeoffed nobles.


    Even the Sidney family sent Saroyan and Polly to represent the Sidney family.


    Of course, in addition to attending the wedding banquet, there are other purposes.


    As for the Ford family who wanted to make friends with the Fergus family, it was personally led by the Earl of Ford, who was regarded as the person with the highest title.


    If the Fergus family could be described as the count potential family before the conflict between the Fergus family and the smoley family, it could not be described as the count potential family after the conflict between the Fergus family and the smoley family.


    Two crazy blood beasts, those are two crazy blood beasts!


    With these two crazy blood beasts, although the Fergus family is not the count family, it is already the count family.


    Fully capable of protesting with the Ford family and smoley, and even making the two families feel threatened.


    Of course, the Ford family should spare no effort to make friends with such a family.


    Fortunately, the Ford family and the Fergus family have a good relationship recently. The real headache is the smoley family. If they offend such a strong enemy, I don''t know whether they can sleep well.


    Bernal and Bernice Evelyn, the new couple, standing in the center of the banquet hall, became the focus of attention and blessing.


    The Fergus family is busy.


    Even gray was forced to shuttle through the banquet hall, activating the atmosphere in the banquet hall.


    Many noble ladies picked him up and approached him, which made his face stiff with laughter.


    Fortunately, today''s protagonists are Bernal and Bernice Evelyn, as well as Saroyan and Polly, two important figures from the Sidney family, and heavyweights such as count Ford, which have reduced a lot of pressure.


    He has hardly been free from yesterday to today.


    I went to the Evelyn family to meet the bride early yesterday morning. After returning to the Fergus family today, I was busy greeting the nobles who came to the wedding.


    He felt more tired than practice. He found a remote table to sit down and prepared to be lazy secretly.


    "Why, tired?"


    Behind him, a voice suddenly sounded. He looked back and saw a beautiful blonde woman in a light blue dress coming.


    When he saw the visitor, gray didn''t mean to get up and say hello. Instead, he breathed out and sat down at the table.


    "I''m too tired to move. I feel more tired than married people."


    "Puff."


    The visitor chuckled, sat down next to the table with his skirt, turned his eyes and said.


    "Is it that exaggerated?"


    "When your big brother gets married, you''ll know."


    Gray shrugged.


    The visitor is Polly Sidney, one of the two representatives sent by the Sidney family to attend the wedding.


    The other party once lived in the Fergus family for more than half a month because he accompanied master DURU. He was quite familiar with gray, so gray didn''t bother to get up and greet him.


    Of course, the most important thing is that I''m too tired to move.


    "It''s hard to wait. My eldest brother''s eyes are very high."


    Polly looked at Saroyan, surrounded by many noble ladies.


    Like Bernal, Saroyan has reached the age of marriage. Although he has also contacted some aristocratic family women with equal status, Saroyan doesn''t seem to meet his favorite.


    "I can see."


    Gray nodded.


    Surrounded by many noble ladies, many of them are pretty, but Saroyan''s face is smiling, but he doesn''t have much enthusiasm. Obviously, the next successor of the Sidney family has a high vision.


    It seemed to be aware of Gray''s eyes. The other party looked this way. After apologizing to the aristocratic ladies around, he took the opportunity to slip away, carrying red wine and walked this way.


    "Master Saroyan."


    Seeing each other coming, gray picked up a glass of red wine, stood up and touched each other.


    As an adult, he can naturally drink.


    "Gray, you really surprised me. You''ve become a fierce blood soldier so soon. You''re going to take my identity as the first genius of Sidney!"


    Looking at gray, Saroyan joked.


    "Young master Saroyan joked."


    Gray responded with a wry smile.


    "I''m not kidding..."


    After another chat, Saroyan said in a jokingly relaxed tone.


    "I heard that the Fergus family has two crazy blood beasts. When will you take me to see them?"


    Gray said in his eyes.


    "If master Saroyan is interested, he can do it now."


    "I want to see it, too."


    Soon, gray took Saroyan and Polly out of the banquet hall and walked towards the castle basement.


    "Three, there are three?"


    When they came to the basement, Saroyan and Polly were surprised by the light of the symbol lamp in the basement.


    There are three huge blood beasts in the basement.


    Isn''t it said that the Fergus family has three crazy blood beasts in total?


    "Fergus family has three crazy blood beasts?"


    Stunned for a moment, Saroyan and Polly recovered and looked at gray in surprise.


    "Come near and touch their bodies."


    Gray didn''t immediately answer their questions, but suggested.


    There was a flash of doubt on both faces, but they still approached a blood beast and reached out to touch each other.


    They are not afraid that the crazy blood beast will suddenly go crazy. As the children of the Marquis family, they naturally have some life-saving means. There is no problem in self-protection in a short time, not to mention fighting against the crazy blood beast.


    "It''s so cold..."


    As soon as she touched it, Polly quickly took back her hand and looked at the blood beast in front of her.


    The blood beast in front of him couldn''t feel his temperature at all. He was cold all over.


    Saroyan narrowed his eyes, approached the blood beast''s head and looked carefully at the blood beast''s eyes. A moment later, he raised his head and said in amazement.


    "Dead?"


    "Yes, they are all dead. In fact, they are the blood beast corpses controlled by a magic weapon I got from a relic some time ago. There are four blood beast corpses in total, and one is placed outside the castle."


    Gray nodded and explained.


    After learning that the Sidney family would send Saroyan to attend the wedding, gray and Viscount Fergus guessed that Saroyan''s coming was not simply to attend the wedding, and I''m afraid it didn''t mean to test the Fergus family''s attitude towards the Sidney family.


    After discussion, they finally decided to tell the Sidney family that the crazy blood beast is controlled by magic weapons.


    The other two crazy level blood beasts will be exposed sooner or later. A Viscount family actually has four crazy level blood beasts. No matter how you look at it, it''s not normal. It''s better to explain it at one time. In this way, you can win the favor of the Sidney family.


    The Fergus family wants to become the count family, have the crazy blood soldiers in charge and enough war achievements, which are only the initial conditions. The most important thing is to win the trust of the Sidney family.


    Without Sidney''s trust, would the Sidney family hand over a large area of territory to the Fergus family?


    "It''s so."


    Hearing Gray''s explanation, Polly opened her mouth in surprise, and Saroyan showed a sudden color on her face.


    The previous suspicion was confirmed, but the only thing he didn''t expect was that the Fergus family would tell such an important secret, which made him look at the Fergus family a little differently.


    "Four crazy blood beasts, aren''t they four crazy blood warriors?"


    Polly exclaimed.


    "It''s impossible. After all, it''s a blood beast corpse. Its strength must be inferior to that of a living blood beast, and it can''t use its ability."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Gray, can you increase the number of controls?"


    Saroyan frowned.


    "It''s already the limit. The number and level have reached the control limit. The fierce blood beast can control 20 in total, and the crazy blood beast can control up to four."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Sure enough."


    Saroyan was not surprised by Gray''s answer. No matter whether the magic weapon or the blood beast ability, it has a limit. With the limit of four crazy blood beasts, it is already a very powerful magic weapon.


    Finally, Saroyan and Polly left the basement with surprise.


    There is no requirement to manipulate magic weapons.


    Because they all know that it is beyond the bottom line of the Fergus family.


    No family will hand over the final cards of its own family to other families, even if the other party is an upper class aristocrat.


    The enfeoffed nobles were only subordinates of the upper nobles, not slaves. The relationship between the two was mutual assistance and mutual benefit. Even the upper nobles could not plunder the wealth of the enfeoffed nobles.


    The existence of magic weapons has shown the goodwill of the Fergus family as the enfeoffment aristocrats. If they also ask to "hand over" the magic weapons, it will only cause the enfeoffment aristocrats'' dissatisfaction and resistance.


    In fact, it is.


    If they offered to see magic weapons, gray would refuse directly.


    On the one hand, if you can''t take it out, you will never take it out. This is the bottom line of a family.


    If you are really in a hurry, you can give up your territory and leave the Sidney family.


    Are you afraid you can''t get along with it?


    Besides, relying on four crazy blood beasts to hunt blood beasts and become a family of blood beast hunters is also enough to maintain the daily expenses of the Fergus family.

 Chapter 213

    Bernal''s wedding banquet was over, the visiting noble families left one after another, and the Fergus family gradually restored its former calm, but the difference is that the Fergus family added a new member.


    Gray is still practicing every day, polishing his bottleneck, and finally one day.


    WOW!


    Around gray, who was practicing, suddenly a strong wind roared, forming a cyan tornado, enveloping gray.


    It was also mixed with a little bit of crystal white, which was melted by a little cold.


    The bluish wolf moved autonomously and stretched out, as if it were no different from the real wolf.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Then the wolf''s mouth opened and a sharp wolf howl came out.


    The strong wind around gray suddenly broke and turned into a wind blade, sputtering in all directions.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Walls, floors, roofs.


    Every place touched by the wind blade is pierced and a little ice appears.


    In an instant, the whole cultivation room became full of holes.


    It was like being attacked by a hail of bullets.


    Overhead, large pieces of rubble fell, and stones fell around.


    Seeing this, the whole cultivation room will collapse.


    Peng!


    Gray couldn''t care where the door was and ran into the nearest wall.


    With strong physical quality, he broke through the wall and rushed out.


    Boom!


    At the moment when he rushed out, the whole training room collapsed and completely turned into ruins.


    The dust rose to the ground, forcing gray to retreat again and again to avoid the raised dust.


    Moreover, not only the cultivation room, but also the nearby buildings, but also many places were damaged, and clear holes could be seen.


    Fortunately, this place is behind the Fergus family castle, and few servants come. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone will be injured or even die.


    "Gray, what the hell is going on?"


    The first to arrive was Viscount Fergus. He looked at Gray''s training room, which had turned into ruins, and the surrounding buildings with holes everywhere.


    "I may have... Broken through!"


    Even gray was a little confused.


    During the cultivation, I suddenly felt the wind howling around me, and then a sharp wolf howl came out.


    next.


    In an instant, the surrounding area was full of holes, and the houses collapsed.


    If he had not run fast, he might have been buried alive at this time.


    "Breakthrough? Breakthrough what?"


    Viscount Fergus looked puzzled at Gray''s ambiguous words.


    "Breakthrough to crazy blood warrior."


    Gray had to add.


    "Breakthrough to crazy blood warrior..."


    Viscount Fergus said this subconsciously, and then suddenly his eyes stared, with incredible eyes.


    "What? Did you break through... Crazy blood warrior?"


    "It should be."


    Gray was not sure.


    Before that, he had reached the bottleneck from fierce blood warrior to crazy blood warrior. Now the blood method of cultivation suddenly went wild and there was such a big movement.


    According to his estimation, it is probably because he broke through the bottleneck and reached the strength of crazy blood warrior.


    "Go, follow me to the training room. No, go outside the castle."


    Viscount Fergus originally wanted to ask gray to go to the cultivation room to test, but he immediately denied it when he thought of the destructive power of the crazy blood warrior.


    Although his training room has been specially reinforced, it can never withstand the destruction of crazy blood soldiers. I''m afraid his training room will be abandoned after the test.


    So, when Bernal and others arrived, they just saw Gray and Viscount Fergus rushing out of the castle.


    Although I wanted to catch up, I found that their speed was too fast to catch up.


    Gray and Viscount Fergus left the castle and soon came to a forest near the castle.


    To test the power, the best way is to find a forest and then bombard the forest, because this method has reference and is the most intuitive.


    Fortunately, there are no environmentalists in this world. Otherwise, people with such "dangerous" ideas as gray and Viscount Fergus may be punished to bankruptcy.


    "You try to use the strongest blood beast ability."


    Viscount Fergus looked forward to and worried.


    Cultivating crazy blood soldiers is the pursuit of the Fergus family for generations.


    At this time, he not only expected gray to show the strength of crazy blood soldiers, but also worried about whether gray would make a mistake. For a time, he was as calm as him, even worried about gain and loss.


    "OK."


    Gray nodded and tried to mobilize his blood beast ability to release it to the greatest extent.


    Hula!


    A violent cyan wind suddenly appeared, circling around gray, forming a terrible cyan tornado.


    Vicomte Fergus, who was close to gray, was hurt by the blue tornado, as if he had been scratched by the blade. He quickly retreated more than ten meters, so he didn''t feel that pain.


    Click!


    Suddenly, the cyan tornado around gray suddenly broke, and then turned into wind blades and swept away towards the woods in front.


    Poop poop poop!


    The continuous sound of cutting suddenly sounded, and the woods in front of gray and Viscount Fergus were plagued.


    Wind blades swept unstoppably. The trees in front, whether held by one or several people, collapsed one after another, and the incision was smooth like a mirror.


    Finally, an arc zone with a radius of tens of meters was formed.


    Within the arc zone, no tree can stand up, all of which are cut off and collapsed.


    At the same time, there are a little ice crystals attached to the incision.


    "Good, good!"


    Seeing this devastating scene, viscount Fergus''s face was full of an irrecoverable smile and laughed.


    Crazy blood warrior, gray has definitely reached the crazy blood warrior!


    This kind of power, fierce blood warrior is absolutely impossible to do. Gray has no doubt that he is already a crazy blood warrior.


    The expectations of generations were finally realized, and the Fergus family finally cultivated crazy blood soldiers.


    There is no doubt that the Fergus family is one step closer to the position of count.


    There are two hard conditions for the position of earl. One is that there are crazy blood soldiers in the family, and the other is to obtain sufficient military achievements.


    Now, the first hard condition has been met.


    As for the second condition, the efforts of generations of the Fergus family have accumulated a lot of war achievements.


    Moreover, there are crazy blood soldiers and four crazy blood beasts. Are you afraid you can''t get combat achievements?


    "War merit, War Merit..."


    Viscount Fergus clenched his fists and looked excited as if he were in a trance.


    As long as they get enough war achievements, the Fergus family should be able to become the Earl family. The Fergus family is only one step away from the Earl''s position.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    After testing the strongest blood beast ability, gray tested the physical changes again. The strength and defense were not easy to test, but the improvement in speed was really felt.


    As fast as the wind, it is the most true portrayal of him at this time.


    It seems that Viscount Fergus said several "good" again and again. With this speed, what is it if it is not a crazy blood warrior?


    After staying in the woods for half an hour, gray and Viscount Fergus returned to the castle.


    Face to face, Bernard came, facing an anxious road.


    "Gray, why did the practice room collapse?"


    "Go back to the study."


    The smile on Viscount Fergus''s face had converged, but he could still see that he was in a very good mood. He waved to Bernard and led gray and Bernard to the study.


    "What, gray is already a crazy blood warrior?"


    An expression similar to that of viscount Fergus at first appeared on Bernard''s face.


    Excitement, excitement, ecstasy.


    Although he is now out of the title, he still sincerely hopes that the Fergus family will become strong, because it is also good for him.


    Apart from anything else, when you go to a banquet and introduce yourself, people who claim to be so and so Earl''s family will definitely be more sought after and attracted more attention than those who claim to be so and so Viscount''s family.


    Accompanied by the excited Viscount Fergus and Bernard, Gray was able to leave the study after a long time.


    Just after practice, he was sweating all over. First, he was dragged away by Viscount Fergus to test the blood beast ability, and then he went to the study to talk secretly for more than half an hour, which made him feel uncomfortable all over.


    Soaking in the bathtub, he couldn''t help thinking of the scene of testing the blood beast''s ability before.


    "After all, the fierce wind wolf is an ordinary blood beast, and its power is much worse than the Jasper lizard as a special blood beast."


    In Viscount Fergus''s view, it was already extremely powerful, and in his view, it was just like that.


    The last scene that the Jasper lizard used the power of blood beast, even now, still made him have an unforgettable feeling.


    In an instant, with the jade lizard as the center, all the plants within 100 meters around were manipulated by the jade lizard and turned into the weapons of the jade lizard. The scene was really shocking.


    In contrast, the blood beast ability "wind blade" of the wind wolf is much worse. Among the blood beast abilities of the crazy blood beast, it should only be regarded as an ordinary level.


    "However, the gale blade also has its own advantages, at least there are no regional restrictions."


    Although the plant control of Jasper lizard is extremely powerful, it can only be used where there are plants. Although it can make up for this defect with plant seeds, its power will be greatly reduced.


    "Moreover, as a person who practices the sequence of wind wolves, when fighting in Sidney territory, he can only use the wind blade to meet the enemy. It seems that he must find a way to improve the power of the wind blade."


    Gray decided.


    After all, he practiced the wind wolf sequential blood method. The power of the crazy wind blade has increased, which can be explained by variation, but if he suddenly shows plant ability, it is a little difficult to explain by variation.


    Although there are some variations with great differences, they are rarely changed. It is still the variation on the original basis, which is more common.


    With the idea of improving the power of the wind blade, he couldn''t help thinking of another related matter, and his eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling.


    "As expected, the power of ice power has not increased, and it seems to have weakened..."

 Chapter 214

    "Why does it weaken?"


    Because he didn''t take the ice attribute blood beast blood whose power reached crazy level, the ice ability mixed in the wind blade was not enhanced, he could guess.


    But the weakening was much beyond his expectation.


    "Is it because the power is scattered?"


    He frowned and thought for a moment before he came to such a conclusion.


    The blood beast ability he used just now is the blood beast ability "wind blade" of the wind wolf, which can release dozens of wind blades to attack the target in an instant.


    On these dozens of wind blades, all of them are attached with cold ice ability, that is to say, the cold ice ability is dispersed.


    Originally, the ice ability was not enhanced. In addition, it was dispersed, resulting in the weakening of the ice ability on each wind blade.


    After taking a bath, gray went directly from the basement to the woods connected with the basement.


    The test is far from over, but he couldn''t let go before because Viscount Fergus was present.


    A moment later.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the woods, Jasper lizards with a body length of more than five meters are fighting fiercely with gray.


    The Jasper lizard attacked gray with his tail, claws and even everything on his body that can be used as a weapon, and Gray''s fists and feet hit the Jasper lizard madly.


    Earth and rock splashed, big trees collapsed, animals and birds fled one after another, a scene like the end of the world.


    On gray and Jasper lizard, one was full of bruises and even flesh and blood. A scale fell to reveal the white flesh and blood inside.


    No matter gray or Jasper lizard, they all try their best without suppressing strength.


    After all, it''s a test of your real combat power. Naturally, you have to do your best.


    Of course, the reason why it is so crazy is that it mainly has the ability to feed back. The injury on the body can be cured soon, so it is so reckless.


    Of course, the pain in the process can''t be erased.


    But it''s better to suffer pain now than to lose your life because you don''t know your strength when you encounter a strong enemy.


    Fortunately, the woods here are far from Fergus castle, and few people come, so that they won''t be found here.


    "Drink -"


    During the battle, gray roared, and then the plants within 100 meters twisted wildly, violently, like living python, attacked the jade lizard one after another.


    Under the attack of these living "Python", the Jasper lizard, who had just fought with gray, finally retreated one after another.


    The scales and armor on the body fell in large areas, and many places were flesh and blood incomplete. Finally, they were directly tied up and could not break free.


    "Call -"


    Gray took a light breath and controlled the plant to release the entanglement of the Jasper lizard.


    At the end of the test, he had a general understanding of his strength.


    As like as two peas lizard, the power and speed defense is obviously the same as that of the jade lizard. After apparently swallowing the blood of the jade lizard, he has inherited the characteristics of the speed and power defense of the jade lizard.


    As for the blood beast ability, it is the same as the Jasper lizard we met at the beginning.


    With him as the center, all plants within 100 meters are controlled by him, and their roots are as hard as steel.


    Now he has no difference in combat power from the original Jasper lizard.


    WOW!


    Use the ability of back feeding and surround with green light to heal the injuries on yourself and the Jasper lizard.


    Then he found a wolf who had bad luck and was killed by a collapsed tree.


    "Now the strength has reached the crazy blood warrior. I don''t know if the upper limit of corpse control ability will be increased..."


    The corpse control ability was used on the wolf, and the moment the wolf stood up, the Jasper lizard next to gray, like a robot without electricity, suddenly paralyzed and hit the ground with a plop.


    "It won''t increase any more."


    Seeing this scene, gray shook his head reluctantly, lifted the control of the wolf and controlled the Jasper lizard again.


    He had expected such a result for a long time, but he still couldn''t help trying. The result was as expected.


    After all, the corpse ape is only a fierce blood beast. His corpse control ability has been developed to the limit. Even if his strength reaches the crazy blood warrior, his corpse control ability will not be improved.


    "It seems that if you want to improve your corpse control ability, you can only see if you can find the blood beast of corpse ape sequence in the future."


    It is certain that the corpse control ability of corpse apes is strong.


    With it, gray can even surpass his level to kill the crazy blood beast. Even the crazy blood warrior of the shadow snake was killed by him.


    If he had a chance to gain more powerful corpse control ability, he naturally wanted to, but it depends on whether he has a chance to meet it in the future.


    On the second day, the Viscount Ferguson sent the blood essence of the wolf with drugs.


    Gray took it. After a burst of "sour and refreshing", he was weak all day.


    After recovering, he began to practice the blood method of the wind wolf.


    The blood method of the wind wolf is similar to the blood method of the wind wolf and the wind wolf. It is also divided into four cultivation postures. It also needs to maintain the cultivation posture outside, and it needs the power of blood to build a totem inside.


    However, it is different. The cultivation posture has changed greatly from that of the wind wolf and the wind wolf in front. The posture is awkward and very difficult.


    The internal totem construction is also more complex, with hundreds of nodes.


    The position of each node in the body can''t make a slightest mistake. Otherwise, even if it is constructed, it is difficult to exercise the body.


    It took gray several days to successfully build the totem of the first posture cultivation.


    At the moment of successful construction, a wolf shaped blood beast with a length of five meters and a slender and symmetrical body appeared.


    Like wind wolf and wind wolf, this wolf blood beast virtual shadow is also covered with cyan, just like an enlarged version of wind wolf and wind wolf.


    But in addition to the cyan hair, there are some mysterious black lines on each other''s ventral side.


    The whole wolf was shrouded in a mysterious atmosphere.


    Majesty, mystery!


    Because the training room was broken, gray could only practice in Viscount Fergus''s training room for the time being.


    This is the feeling of viscount Fergus after seeing gray successfully practice his first practice posture and lead to the virtual shadow of the wind wolf.


    Then, gray began to practice the second practice posture, the third practice posture and the fourth practice posture.


    For half a month, Gray was able to master all the four cultivation postures, and finally he could practice normally.


    At this time, the practice room rebuilt for gray by working overtime was finally completed, and gray had to go back to his practice room to practice.


    Following Gray''s first practice after taking the blood essence of a wolf, he has already reached half of his first training posture in second times.


    Obviously, because of his transformation ability, he not only successfully implanted the blood of the wind wolf, but also improved to a certain extent.


    A month later.


    "Will it take at least two years?"


    The cultivation in January and the improvement of strength in January gave gray a rough estimate of how long it would take to improve his strength to a bloody warrior.


    Two years, two years.


    Moreover, this is only a minimum time. Time spent on bottlenecks and so on has not been included.


    In fact, for the cultivation of blood method, except for the promotion of the general environment, there is a bottleneck between the improvement of cultivation progress from one cultivation posture to another.


    It''s just that gray never met it. It doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Gray doesn''t know if he will meet it.


    So two years is the minimum.


    "Two years is also very good."


    Although it took twice as long to upgrade from fierce blood warrior to crazy blood warrior, gray didn''t feel slow at all.


    Even if it takes at least two years, it is absolutely a terrible cultivation speed.


    Like Viscount Fergus, he is stuck in the realm of fierce blood warrior. It is very difficult to improve to the realm of crazy blood warrior.


    Gray, however, could be promoted from a crazy blood warrior to a brute blood warrior in two years. If Viscount Fergus knew, he would be ashamed to hit the wall.


    "And in the past two years, my strength will never remain the same."


    Although in the realm, gray has been unable to cross the crazy level to the barbarian level in a short time.


    But this does not mean that Gray''s strength will stop in the past two years.


    "Two years is enough for me to swallow the blood of the blood beast four more times."


    Two years, even if he swallowed the blood of the blood beast once every five months, it was enough for him to swallow the blood of the blood beast four times during this period.


    As long as the blood of these four blood animals can be selected to strengthen and enhance Gray''s strength, Gray''s strength will be improved.


    For example, as I thought before, looking for a powerful wind blood beast with the same level of strength to enhance the power of Gray''s wind blade can improve Gray''s strength again.


    In addition, you can also find the blood of blood beasts with strong cold ice ability to enhance the cold ice ability of "gale blade".


    It is believed that after the wind blade ability and ice ability have been greatly improved, the power of the wind blade will soar. I''m afraid the final power will exceed Gray''s plant control ability now obtained from the Jasper lizard.


    At that time, when fighting with all his strength, he will bind his opponent with plant ability and use the enhanced wind blade as an attack means. Maybe gray can challenge beyond the level.


    In a bedroom full of purple, a young woman with purple hair slowly opened her eyes. Her black and white eyes were transparent and bright.


    She sat up and couldn''t help remembering what she saw in her dream.


    Deep in the dense forest, there are mossy building debris.


    Although already broken, but vaguely able to see the original majestic.


    The stone pillars can only be held by several people. The stone used in the walls is as hard as steel. It is not weathered for thousands of years


    She pulled out a folded piece of leather paper from the drawer of the small wooden table next to her.


    This is a map of the whole territory of the purple moon kingdom. She searched carefully and finally marked one in a forest on the map ¡Á Type mark.


    At this time, there are more than a dozen on this map ¡Á Type mark.

 Chapter 215

    At the end of his practice, gray went out of the practice room and met a girl who threw herself around his arm and said excitedly.


    "Brother, I have reached the next blood soldier!"


    "Awesome!"


    Gray smiled, touched each other''s head and praised.


    It''s only a little more than a year since Sarah began her cultivation. Her strength has reached the next blood warrior, and her cultivation speed is not much different from the original master of her body.


    Of course, gray is indispensable.


    After entering the red leaf forest last time, gray brought back a lot of blood animals. As a result, several people, including Sarah, have blood animals to assist in cultivation every day.


    Under such rich resource supply, it is certain that the speed of strength improvement will become faster.


    Not only her, Bernal and others have improved their strength a lot faster.


    "Brother..."


    Gray was smiling and suddenly stretched out his hand in front of him.


    "Huh?"


    Gray looked sideways at Sarah and saw the other party looking at him expectantly. It was self-evident that he was asking for a gift.


    "Didn''t I give you the red blood horse some time ago?"


    Gray couldn''t laugh or cry.


    In order to avoid Sarah riding a cold tiger, and Gray''s strength reached crazy level, he didn''t need the red blood horse, so gray gave the red blood horse given to him by Viscount Fergus to each other.


    How long has it been since I asked for a gift from myself.


    "No, No."


    Sarah''s head shook like a wave.


    Gray was helpless, scraped each other''s nose and said.


    "Come with me!"


    Taking the other party to his bedroom, gray took out a vest leather armor from the wardrobe and handed it to the other party.


    This leather armor is the iron rhinoceros inner armor that Viscount Fergus gave him at the beginning. Its defense is extremely strong, and the blood beast ability of fierce blood soldiers is hard to hurt.


    However, it is useless for him now. With his defense inherited from the jade lizard, his defense is no less powerful than this leather armor, so it is naturally useless.


    "Isn''t this the iron rhinoceros armor your father gave you to defend yourself?"


    This is a good thing, but the little girl is a little embarrassed to ask for it. It''s not because this inner armor is worn by gray. Armor like iron rhinoceros inner armor can hardly wear. It''s common to use it for generations.


    She didn''t want to take it because she knew that Viscount Fergus gave it to gray for self-defense. Although the little girl was a financial fan, she still thought about Gray''s safety.


    "Take it. I can''t use it anymore."


    With a funny look at the other party who wants and doesn''t dare to want, gray puts the iron rhinoceros inner armor into the other party''s hand.


    In the afternoon, when gray was ready to go to the practice room, a castle servant came up to him and said respectfully.


    "Master gray, someone is visiting you!"


    "I see."


    Gray answered and walked towards the reception hall.


    Because of his strength, gray also has some interpersonal relationships in the aristocratic circle. Occasionally, some aristocratic children come to visit him.


    When he reached the reception hall, gray pushed the door in and met the visitors.


    These are two people, one of whom is a young woman in a purple skirt and the other is a man with brown beard.


    "It''s you!"


    Gray was surprised to see the two men.


    The name of the two men, a young woman in a purple dress, was Sophia pandra, and the name of the man with brown beard was Teresa. The specific surname was unknown.


    Yes, these two are two of the four people who once took a caravan with gray to okaling and then ran into each other in the ruins.


    "Hello."


    Facing Gray''s surprised eyes, Sophia smiled gracefully, while the man with brown beard said happily and enthusiastically.


    "Young master, meet again!"


    "How did you know I lived here?"


    In the face of a friendly and warm greeting, Green''s eyes were not very friendly.


    He didn''t forget that he had been trapped by these four people outside the Bihai forest.


    Although he was telling the truth, the effect of this "truth" caused him to conflict with a mercenary regiment, which eventually triggered a series of chain reactions.


    Of course, if you want to be more serious, you can''t blame the other party. The other party really doesn''t know him well, but it makes him very unhappy.


    "Just ask about it and you''ll know."


    Sophia smiled and explained.


    Gray had no choice but to pick his eyebrows. Because of the deliberate spread of the smoley family, he is really well-known in Sidney. If you really want to inquire, it''s really easy to find out where he lives.


    However, he still said with a cold face.


    "What do you want from me? We should not know each other well."


    "We found a relic."


    Sophia restrained the smile on her face and said positively.


    "Ruins?"


    Gray was surprised and looked at them in surprise.


    The value of the ruins is enormous.


    The two relics he explored, whether in the red leaf forest or in the blue sea forest, have brought him or the Fergus family at least more than one million gold coins.


    Unexpectedly, Sophia and her husband found another relic after the last one. It was a bit of luck.


    "Yes, it should also be a relic of the imperial period, but Julie and Elaine have something to do and can''t go together. If we two have a small number, we''d like to invite you to explore together."


    Said Sophia.


    "Invite me to explore?"


    Gray frowned slightly.


    Every imperial relic is a sleeping treasure with a large amount of ownerless wealth. It can be said that it is a very tempting invitation to explore the relic.


    However, after serious consideration for a moment, he refused.


    "Sorry, you find someone else!"


    Last time, the other party clearly had four fierce blood soldiers, but he didn''t kill him, who only showed the strength of fierce blood soldiers, and monopolized the heritage wealth.


    From this point of view, there should be no problem with their character.


    However, he didn''t know them well after all. He didn''t know them too well. It was very dangerous to rashly participate in this dangerous relic exploration with people he didn''t know very well, so he finally chose to refuse.


    Facing Gray''s refusal, Sophia didn''t seem surprised, but smiled and said confidently.


    "Don''t you want to hear the reward I used to invite you?"


    "What reward?"


    Feeling that the other party seemed very confident and would accept the invitation after hearing the reward, gray asked strangely.


    "Wind wolf blood method."


    Sophia spat out her red lips.


    "What, do you have... Wild level blood method of wind wolf sequence?"


    Gray was really shocked. He couldn''t help breathing. He really felt he couldn''t refuse.


    He has reached the strength of crazy blood warrior and is already practicing the barbarian blood method of wind wolf sequence.


    With his terror cultivation speed, it''s time to prepare for the waste level blood method.


    However, the famine level blood method is not so easy to obtain.


    It is certain that the blood method that can be cultivated to the wasteland level is of high value. It has appeared in some high-level auctions, and the final transaction price of each one has reached millions of gold coins.


    The wealth of the Fergus family, coupled with his own wealth, is not enough to buy even the one with the lowest value.


    Now the other party actually proposed to take the waste level blood method, and the waste level blood method of the wind wolf sequence, as the reward for exploring the ruins, which made him really feel that he couldn''t refuse.


    Although gray is trying to keep himself calm so as not to be in a disadvantageous situation in the next bargaining, Sophia obviously still sees her desire for the wild blood method of the wind wolf sequence.


    The other party smiled, showing a demon like smile in Gray''s eyes.


    "Of course, this is not unconditional for you."


    "I''ll sell you this crazy level blood method of wind wolf sequence with 3 million gold coins. The three people who got from the trace exploration will share it equally. Your share will be converted into gold coins to repay the 3 million until it''s finished."


    "If the value is not enough?"


    Gray frowned slightly.


    The other party provided the relic location, and the three people shared the plan equally. To some extent, gray also took advantage.


    The wind wolf sequence famine level blood method sells 3 million gold coins, and the price is also very reasonable.


    However, 3 million gold coins are already a very huge figure. It is not possible to repay the 3 million gold coins from exploring the ruins.


    "It''s OK to repay slowly in the future. Don''t worry, I won''t urge you."


    Sophia smiled and handed gray a book with leather pages.


    "This is the wild level blood method of the wind wolf sequence. You don''t have to pay me back. I''ve asked someone to copy it for you."


    Obviously, the other party is sure to eat, gray will certainly agree, and even copy.


    Reaching for it, gray opened it and checked it. After confirming that it was correct, he put it away and looked at the other party.


    "Aren''t you afraid I won''t admit it?"


    "You can try!"


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed slightly and smiled, but it gave gray a feeling of shivering all over.


    The identity of a person who can casually get the famine level blood method is not simple. If he makes a deal with the other party and dares to default, it''s like looking for death.


    "Happy cooperation."


    Sophia stood up and offered her hand to gray.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Gray held out his hand, held his hand to the other party, and began to be smooth and tender. Gray didn''t have any redundant ideas, but there were only bitter corners of his mouth.


    The debt of 3 million gold coins made him feel great pressure!

 Chapter 216

    "Brother, is this your sister-in-law?"


    "Poof -"


    Gray squirted out a mouthful of tea.


    Because gray needed to make some preparations and explain to Viscount Fergus, Sophia''s master and servant naturally stayed in Fergus castle.


    Seeing Sophia, Sarah immediately said this, which made gray drink the tea in her mouth and spray it out directly.


    What eye power?


    Does this look like your sister-in-law?


    If you were your sister-in-law, your brother would be happy and worried for the rest of his life!


    It''s not because the other party is not beautiful. In terms of beauty, it''s needless to say that Sophia is definitely the most beautiful person gray has ever seen, but it''s really not easy to be a wife.


    Being able to afford the rune space bag and use the famine level blood method for trading is not only certain, but also the great difference between the two families is enough to make gray encounter many obstacles.


    Although gray is confident that his future potential is absolutely worthy of each other, it''s too tired. He doesn''t want to talk about a love that can be written into a classic love story.


    Moreover, although he didn''t have much contact, gray could clearly feel that the other party had a tendency of abdominal darkness. If he really married a wife, he would be eaten to death in the future.


    Like now, I''ve been trapped into a debt slave. If I really become a wife, I don''t know how miserable it will be.


    "Yes."


    "No."


    Two voices sounded at the same time. The former was Sophia''s obvious smiling kiss, and the latter was gray''s serious voice.


    "Uh --"


    At the same time, hearing two different answers, Sarah didn''t know who she should trust, she doubted.


    "Brother, is it?"


    She glared at Sophia, who was obviously teasing Sarah. Gray looked serious and serious.


    "Of course not. I don''t know her well..."


    It took more than ten minutes to convince Sarah that the other party was really not the future sister-in-law. Gray felt very tired and became more and more convinced that such a woman was not suitable to be a wife.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the carriage set out from Fergus castle.


    Teresa, a man with a brown beard, was still driving, while gray and Sophia were in a carriage.


    Gray didn''t bring the crazy level blood beast. The crazy level blood beast has too big target and is not easy to carry. Moreover, he is already a crazy blood warrior, and his combat power and self-protection ability have been very strong.


    Besides, the castle also needs to be guarded.


    Although Viscount Fergus and others could not command the blood beast because of Gray''s absence, gray had issued some simple orders to the blood beast before he left.


    In case of danger, viscount Fergus and others just need to retreat to the basement, and the crazy blood beast will automatically meet the chasing enemies and protect them.


    "Should you explain the general situation of the ruins to me?"


    Gray looked at Sophia.


    He didn''t want to know nothing, so he foolishly followed Sophia and began to explore.


    Although it is impossible for the other party to tell him the specific location of the relic, the general situation, such as the general location of the relic, needs to be known.


    "The ruins are located in the night forest."


    Sophia nodded and said.


    "Night forest?"


    Gray is no stranger to this name. Like the red leaf forest, the night forest is also a huge forest across Sidney.


    The reason why this forest is called night forest is that the vegetation in this forest is extremely lush, with many tall trees. Walking in the forest in the daytime also has a gloomy feeling, such as walking at night.


    "How deep will it go?"


    After thinking about it, gray asked.


    "It will probably go deep into more than 200 months."


    Sophia said with a positive look.


    "More than two hundred months?"


    Gray tapped his brow.


    Month is a measure of length in the world. In January, it is about one kilometer equivalent to Gray''s previous life, that is, more than 200 kilometers deep into the forest.


    This depth is already very deep into the forest.


    Don''t look at the last time gray walked in the red leaf forest for more than ten days, but it was more about the arc of the red leaf forest than going deep into the forest.


    The deepest time should be about 200 kilometers, but at that time, it was able to encounter crazy blood beasts.


    Although the distribution of blood animals in different forests is different, I''m afraid the risk will not be low at this depth.


    "In advance, if the risk in the exploration process is too high, I will immediately give up the exploration."


    Gray said gravely.


    "No problem. We''ll judge then, and we won''t have a hard time with our own lives."


    Sophia smiled.


    The carriage drove all day and ate some dry food at noon. In the evening, the carriage drove into a city.


    The city has had some years, and the city walls have strong weathering traces. Judging from the traces, they are at least hundreds of years old.


    This is not the city of a feudal nobleman, but a city directly belonging to the Sidney family.


    The carriages were running in the streets, looking for higher-grade pubs.


    Whether gray or Sophia''s master and servant, they obviously don''t lack this money and don''t need to save it.


    The sun is about to set, but there are not many pedestrians walking on the streets of the city.


    Some are caravans and mercenaries looking for a foothold like gray and others, while others are residents of the city. They look at the stalls on both sides of the street and buy dinner ingredients.


    Chatting, bargaining, cars and horses, all kinds of voices mixed.


    This is a lively scene and a harmonious scene.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    As the carriage moved forward, suddenly, the original noise suddenly disappeared, as if everyone had been quiet for a moment.


    "What''s going on?"


    Such a strange situation naturally attracted Gray''s attention.


    Why did the street, which was still very noisy just now, suddenly have no sound?


    He opened the curtains of the carriage and looked out.


    Then he saw that on the street, the carriages were still shuttling, and the pedestrians around him were still talking, but he couldn''t hear the slightest sound.


    "Something''s wrong with my ears?"


    Gray looked stunned. He felt as if he had been squeezed out of the noisy world of voices.


    But he wasn''t hurt, and there was no sign before. Why did something happen to his ear suddenly?


    In panic, he looked at Sophia sitting in the carriage, but saw that the expression on the other party''s face was similar to him, with the same color of surprise on his face.


    "Can''t you hear the sound outside?"


    He asked quickly.


    "I can''t hear you."


    Sophia looked strange and shook her head.


    Outside, Teresa, who was also aware of something wrong, stopped the carriage and said aloud.


    "It''s a little strange outside. You''d better come out and have a look!"


    Gray and Sophia looked at each other, quickly opened the curtain and got out of the carriage.


    Outside, carriages and pedestrians shuttle, but there is no sound at all.


    Facing them, a carriage came opposite them. It was very fast. It was about to collide.


    "Get away!"


    Without hesitation, gray and Sophia jumped out of the carriage and hid.


    Although with their current physical quality, even if they were hit by a carriage, they would definitely be fine.


    But it''s one thing to be safe, and it''s another to be willing to be hit by a carriage.


    WOW!


    Next, a strange scene appeared in front of them.


    The two carriages collided, and then, as if one of them was an illusion, the two carriages overlapped together, and then quickly staggered.


    From beginning to end, there was no news of impact.


    "Is it a phantom?"


    Gray was stunned.


    Is the carriage that rushed over just now just an illusion?


    But how could there be such a real illusion?


    Sophia''s face looked similar to his, and she was also stunned.


    "How could this happen?"


    "See? These guys are all phantoms."


    Teresa, who had not jumped out of the carriage just now, said with a solemn face.


    "What on earth did you encounter...?"


    Gray''s face was dignified.


    He reached out and felt like a passer-by, but his hand passed through the man unhindered, and the man did not respond from beginning to end.


    This strange scene is really a little penetrating.


    "Did you meet... That?"


    Sophia frowned, as if she thought of something, and was a little uncertain.


    "What is it?"


    Gray and Theresa couldn''t help looking at Sophia and desperately looking for an answer. Even if the answer was not correct, they were eager to listen.


    "I''m not sure if you have something that doesn''t know the material or function?"


    Sophia asked them with a serious look.

 Chapter 217

    "Something that doesn''t know the material or the function?"


    Gray and Theresa look strange. I don''t know what this has to do with the situation they are facing now.


    But they still quickly searched for themselves.


    Not only the two, Sophia also took out her Rune space bag and began to look for her Rune space bag.


    Gray first rummaged through his pocket to make sure there was nothing he couldn''t recognize. Then he took off the leather bag hanging around his waist and looked through it.


    "Well...?"


    There were coins in the leather bag, including silver coins, gold coins and magic coins. After thinking about it, he put his hand in and groped, and then he actually touched a round thing.


    He took out the round thing and spread it in the palm of his hand. Gray looked at it.


    This is a silver metal ball, about the size of an adult''s thumb. It''s very light. You can hardly feel the weight when you put it in the palm of your hand.


    Seeing this thing, gray couldn''t help thinking of its origin.


    This was inadvertently obtained in the secret room of the Oliver family when the Oliver family was exterminated.


    At that time, neither he nor Viscount Fergus could see the origin of this thing and thought it was a little unusual. Gray put it in the leather bag.


    Because it didn''t take up much space and couldn''t feel any weight, gray let it stay in the leather bag and hasn''t taken it out yet.


    "Do you recognize what this is?"


    After thinking about it, gray looked at Sophia and Theresa and asked.


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, they both looked over quickly.


    "I can''t see what material it is!"


    After looking at it, they found that they also didn''t know what it was.


    Even Sophia, a man of obvious insight, did not know what a metal ball was.


    "Sure enough!"


    Staring at the metal ball in Gray''s hand, Sophia murmured. She was more and more sure of her previous guess.


    "What happened?"


    Asked gray and Theresa eagerly.


    Facing their inquiry, Sophia looked strange and said.


    "We may have met the ghost merchant."


    "Ghost merchant?"


    Gray and Theresa both looked at each other, savored the word carefully, and then connected with the strange environment around them, they only felt their backs seeping.


    "An old man of the family said that the ghost merchant should be an extremely powerful existence. When someone has something special, he will drag this person into a similar illusion and do business with this person."


    Speaking of this, Sophia looked at gray.


    "Now this phenomenon is probably caused by the metal ball in your hand."


    "Do business?"


    Gray has a cold sweat on his back. Of course, there''s nothing to be afraid of doing business, but it''s a bit creepy to deliberately drag someone into such a "fantasy" to do business.


    "Since I want to do business with you, I''m sure I won''t hide. Let''s look for it. Otherwise, we may be trapped here all the time!"


    The three walked along the street, looking at the stalls on both sides of the street, without letting go of any strange places.


    Suddenly.


    Whoosh!


    Gray retreated a few steps, almost reflexively, like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    On the left front, there is a wooden shelf stall.


    There was an old man standing in front of the booth. It was a terrible thing for him. The old man had no eyes. It was dark, as if it were an endless abyss.


    What made him even more flustered was that although the old man had no eyes, he seemed to be able to see things.


    Seeing the three of them close, the other party looked over, and finally the empty eyes just fixed on him.


    It''s not like judging the position by sound, but as if it can be seen!


    Almost when gray noticed the strange booth, Sophia and Theresa also noticed the booth. Their reaction was similar to gray, and they almost distanced themselves conditionally.


    In the face of the unknown, the first thought is to avoid, which is human instinct.


    He stepped back for tens of meters, but found that the other party had no other action except that his eyes were still looking this way.


    Forced down the tension in his heart, gray tried to look calm and asked the old man.


    "Who are you...?"


    "I''m a businessman."


    Facing Gray''s inquiry, the old man spoke in a very gentle voice, neither cold nor cold, just like a very ordinary old man.


    Just empty eyes, still make people feel deep cold.


    After a moment of hesitation, gray walked slowly.


    How strong will a person who can create such a large vision be?


    Pretty? Or is it a waste? Even stronger?


    It''s certain that his strength is stronger than him. He can''t even escape. In that case, it''s better to cooperate.


    Sophia looked at Teresa and followed her.


    "You want to make a deal with me?"


    In front of the booth, Gray''s palm was sweating. He took out a metal ball and showed it to the old man.


    The old man nodded and said.


    "Yes, I want to make a deal with you!"


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    When the old man''s hand was wiped in front of him, three things appeared out of thin air and suspended in the air.


    "I will exchange one of these three things for what you have in your hand."


    Gray looked at the three things floating.


    He didn''t say anything about not changing. Although the old man in front of him is kind now, if he really doesn''t follow the other party''s meaning, he may have some serious consequences.


    Moreover, he doesn''t know how to use the silver metal ball in his hand. It''s useless to stay in his hand. It''s better to exchange it for something he can use.


    Three things, the leftmost is a black metal bracelet.


    The surface of the bracelet has some white patterns, mysterious and cumbersome. I look at it. After a long time, my head is a little dizzy.


    In the middle is a stone sculpture the size of an adult''s palm, which is full of golden runes.


    On the right is a leather bag about the size of a purse. There are many golden lines on the surface of the leather bag.


    Three things, except that the rightmost thing looks very similar to Sophia''s Rune space bag, gray can''t see the specific purpose of the other two things, whether it''s sculpture or black bracelet.


    With a little hesitation, gray hardened his head and said to the old man.


    "Old gentleman, can you... Introduce these three things?"


    Since it''s a transaction, should the transaction party know the specific use of the item?


    "Yes."


    The old man nodded, and then introduced from the far left.


    "Hallucination bracelet can make your opponent fall into illusion unconsciously."


    "Rune puppets can be turned into combat weapons after being activated."


    "Rune space bag, which can hold items."


    The old man''s introduction was very brief, and did not specifically tell the grade of weapons, the combat effectiveness of Rune puppets, and the size of Rune space bags.


    As a businessman, this is very unqualified. However, it is obvious that none of the three present gray dare to accuse the old man of being unqualified.


    "Fantasy attribute weapon, Rune puppet, Rune space bag?"


    Gray frowned slightly and did not ask in detail what would happen if it caused the other party''s impatience.


    From the introduction, the three things are very practical. He is a little uncertain about which one to choose.


    "Which do you think you should choose?"


    Gray looked back at Sophia, hoping to use her insight from the noble family to judge which of the three things was the most valuable.


    Sophia looked at the old man first. When she saw that the old man had no opinion, she raised her eyebrows and said.


    "I suggest you choose the rune space bag. Of course, it''s just a suggestion. What you choose depends on yourself."


    Gray nodded, had a decision in his heart, and looked at the old man.


    "I choose the rune space bag."


    In his heart, he was also quite inclined to the rune space bag. At this time, he listened to Sophia''s suggestion and immediately chose without hesitation.


    Although the weapon with illusion ability is a very special weapon, it is not an impossible similar ability for him who can obtain the ability by swallowing the blood of a blood beast.


    The combat puppet is uncertain about the degree of combat effectiveness it has, and dare not choose.


    Although this thing is very rare now, it doesn''t mean that the combat effectiveness is strong. It just means that there are fewer and fewer runes who know how to make this kind of thing.


    You know, some very weak fighting puppets have the level of fierce blood soldiers. They are not qualified to guard the house of the Fergus family. They are not as good as the blood beasts he controls.


    On the contrary, it is a rune space bag. Even the smallest one is of great value. Only the Marquis family can get it.


    What''s more, if the space of this thing is huge, he may be able to carry the blood beast with him in the future. There is a "thug" around him at any time.


    "Yes."


    The old man nodded and agreed, but he didn''t see how the other party acted. The other two things disappeared, and the suspended Rune space bag floated towards gray.


    The silver metal ball in Gray''s hand automatically floated up and flew towards the old man.


    Gray subconsciously took the rune space bag.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    Then, it was as if a film had been pierced.


    The old man and the stall in front of the old man are slowly disappearing like clouds, while the voice that had disappeared on the street is slowly recovering.


    From far to near, slowly return to normal.


    When the three of gray came back, they had reappeared in the noisy street.


    There was a noisy crowd around, and their carriage was parked in a distant street.


    The three looked at each other, hurried back to the carriage, drove the carriage and fled away from the street.


    What just happened was like a dream, which made the three people feel unreal.

 Chapter 218

    "Whoa --"


    The carriage drove far out of the street. After confirming that it was far away, Sophia and gray couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief in the carriage.


    Although the other party doesn''t seem to want their lives, and there is no place to embarrass them except a little forced buying and selling, they still feel very depressed because they can''t help themselves.


    No one likes to place his life on the thoughts of others, especially those who are young and powerful, such as gray and Sophia.


    Until then, gray had time to check the rune space bag in his hand.


    It is more than ten centimeters long and 67 centimeters wide, just like a very ordinary leather bag.


    But on the surface, there are many golden lines, dense and cumbersome.


    Untie the rope of the leather bag, open the mouth of the bag, and gray looked inside.


    What enters the eye is a pitch black. You can''t see anything, as if any light can''t penetrate.


    Trying to throw a gold coin in, the gold coin disappeared instantly, but it was still dark inside, and there was no trace of the gold coin at all.


    Reverse holding the rune space bag, trying to pour out the gold coins, but found that nothing could be poured out, as if there were nothing in it.


    "How to use the rune space bag?"


    In desperation, gray had to turn to Sophia for help.


    Although I have heard of the rune space bag, I don''t know the usage of the rune space bag. As just now, I throw things in, but I can''t take them out again. Obviously, it''s not the correct usage.


    At this time, I have to ask for advice with an open mind.


    "The golden grain has a central node connecting all the lines. Find this central node and pour a trace of blood from there!"


    Said Sophia.


    Gray searched according to the other party''s instructions and soon found the central node on one side of the leather bag. It is obvious that other golden lines spread from this position.


    Without hesitation, gray poured a trace of blood.


    Buzz!


    Grayton felt that he had established some connection with the rune space bag, and his vision or consciousness actually entered a space.


    This is a square space, about 10 meters long, wide and high. In the space, there is a gold coin floating quietly, which he just put in.


    "How big!"


    Seeing such a huge space, gray couldn''t help but rejoice and chose the rune bag as the right choice.


    In such a huge space, four crazy level blood beasts can be stuffed in. When needed, they can be turned into combat effectiveness immediately.


    Coupled with his own strong strength, he can be completely fearless in the face of three or four crazy blood soldiers.


    "How to get things?"


    With Gray''s mind moving, the gold coins in the space disappeared from this space, and outside, a gold coin suddenly appeared, snapped and fell into the carriage.


    Pick up the gold coin and spread it in the palm of your hand. When you think about it, the gold coin disappears again, and a gold coin appears again in the space.


    "Good thing!"


    He took it and put it in several times. Gray was not satisfied for a while.


    Not only the space is large, but also it is very convenient to take things.


    As long as the distance does not exceed 20 cm, it can be included in the rune space bag, and the things included in the rune space bag can be controlled to appear anywhere within 20 cm.


    Put the luggage prepared this time in the carriage into the space bag. Gray hung the space bag at his waist, but immediately felt too ostentatious. He took off the space bag and put it into the inner pocket of his clothes.


    "Well, how big is the space?"


    Sophia looked over and asked.


    "There are 1000 cubic meters in total, ten meters in length, ten meters in width and ten meters in height."


    Gray replied.


    "It''s really big."


    Sophia nodded as if she had expected.


    "The general Rune space bag is only a few cubic meters. The larger Rune space bag will have dozens of cubic meters. It''s very rare that the volume in your hand reaches 1000 cubic meters."


    Hearing Sophia say so, gray Yuejia felt that he had made a lot of money this time. As expected, this Rune space bag was the best for him.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the mysterious ghost merchant before. After thinking about it, he asked.


    "What else do you know about the ghost businessman before?"


    Seeing that gray was interested in the ghost merchant, Sophia didn''t sell off, but said.


    "I don''t know much, but I know a guess about the other party."


    "What guess?"


    Gray asked curiously.


    "The other party may not be people of this era."


    Sophia said with a slight seriousness.


    "Not... People of this era? What... Mean?"


    Gray''s eyes opened and a trace of horror came into his heart.


    "Some well preserved books have been found in the ruins of the imperial period, and among these books, there are records of ghost merchants."


    Sophia looked at gray and said cautiously.


    "There are records of ghost merchants in the imperial period?"


    Gray took a breath.


    From the imperial period to the present, it has a history of at least more than 1000 years. If the other party has lived since then, wouldn''t he be more than 1000 years old?


    Can people really live more than 1000 years?


    He has heard of the blood beast who has lived for thousands of years, but he has heard of man for the first time.


    "Can ghost merchants generally refer to an organization that existed during the imperial period?"


    I really don''t believe anyone can live to 1000 years old, gray raised his doubts.


    "Some people guess so, but."


    Sophia turned her head, looked at gray and said seriously.


    "According to the records in the books, when the ghost merchant appeared, unity was the image of the old man, and his eyes were as dark as today..."


    "The image of the old man, his eyes are dark..."


    Gray was filled with horror.


    If ghost merchants generally refer to an organization, the external characteristics of people in this organization cannot be unified with the image of the elderly, and their eyes are dark.


    Although I don''t want to believe it, if the record is true, the ghost businessman may be a real antique who has lived for more than 1000 years.


    "Can people really live over 1000 years old?"


    After a while, gray came back and looked at Sophia.


    "I don''t know."


    Sophia shook her head.


    "But I heard that King level soldiers will live longer than ordinary people. It seems that some king level soldiers will eventually live to more than 200 years old. If they exist stronger, they will certainly live longer than this."


    "Stronger than King level warriors...?"


    Gray thought of all the mysterious rumors about the Empire thousands of years ago.


    It is said that the strength of the Empire thousands of years ago is stronger than that of the current four kingdoms. If this is true, there must be an existence beyond the king level.


    It is certain that such existence will live longer than the king level soldiers. Maybe it is possible to live from the imperial period to the present.


    "The Empire was destroyed, but the ghost merchant has lived from the Empire to the present. Will the ghost merchant...?"


    Suddenly, Gray''s eyes suddenly startled and thought of a question.


    During the imperial period, there was a great disaster. Under this disaster, the Empire was completely destroyed, and even a serious historical fault occurred. The families or forces that now appear only after the destruction of the Empire.


    The ghost merchants are those who have existed since the imperial period and have lived to the present. They are the people who have truly witnessed the destruction of the Empire and may be related to the destruction of the Empire.


    If not the leader, I am afraid it is also a participant in the destruction of the Empire.


    "As for the news about the Empire, the four kingdoms have always adopted a blockade attitude. It seems that they are afraid of something. Shouldn''t they be afraid of ghost merchants?"


    Gray felt a cold sweat sliding down his back.


    It must be an extremely powerful existence or force that can frighten the four kingdoms, and the ghost merchant is obviously such an existence.


    If the four kingdoms are afraid of ghost merchants, then all this makes sense.


    He couldn''t help looking at Sophia. He could think of this. Couldn''t Sophia?


    Facing Gray''s eyes, Sophia seemed to see what gray thought. Her head shook slightly. Although she didn''t speak, the meaning was obvious. Don''t say it.


    Some things can''t be said, even if it''s just speculation, especially in this situation.


    Although the ghost merchant has disappeared from the three, it is uncertain that the other party is watching them by some means.


    If they say something they shouldn''t say and annoy each other, the outcome of the three of them can be imagined.

 Chapter 219

    After staying in the city for one night, gray left the city in a hurry the next morning.


    In the face of the unknown and irresistible existence, people will always have the idea of far avoiding, even gray, who is not weak, is no exception.


    Rather, just because Gray''s strength was not weak, he wanted to avoid it.


    Different from ordinary people, they are used to controlling their own lives and determining the lives of others.


    Life is controlled by others. They can''t stand anything.


    Fortunately, along the way, they never met each other again.


    I think it''s because they don''t have anything valuable, and the other party has despised them.


    The three people who breathed a sigh spent the night in cities and towns along the way. Two days later, they were close to the night forest.


    Gaga¡ª¡ª


    The carriage was on the winding mud road. Suddenly, the sharp hiss came into the three people''s ears.


    The sound is sonorous and powerful, with a strong metallic texture, extremely harsh.


    Hearing the strange voice, gray and the three of them couldn''t help moving.


    Theresa stopped the carriage and looked in the direction of the sound. Gray and Sophia also opened the curtain and looked over.


    He saw a village in the distance, surrounded by black smoke. In many places in the village, there were billowing black smoke.


    Hundreds of meters above the village, a big bird with a wingspan of four meters and covered with blue feathers circled rapidly in the air.


    From time to time, they dive down. When they climb up again, there is a panic struggling villager on the claw.


    "Ah, no --"


    The villagers struggled in fear, but the big bird''s claws fell deeply into his flesh and couldn''t get rid of it. On the contrary, the more they struggled, the more painful it was.


    The height of the big bird climbed rapidly, and soon rose to a height of hundreds of meters. Then, suddenly, it loosened its claws to catch the villagers in the sky.


    "Ah --"


    Bang!


    The villagers fell from the air and shouted in horror, but with a clear muffled sound, the panic stopped suddenly.


    You don''t have to think about what will happen to the villagers who are thrown down.


    Not to mention that as ordinary villagers, even gray and others, if they fall from such a high height, there is no other possibility except to become meat sauce.


    "It''s a blood beast!"


    Seeing this scene, gray and the three couldn''t help their faces.


    There is no doubt that it is impossible to have such a body shape and easily catch a human in the sky, except flying blood beasts.


    Although blood beasts have strong territorial division and generally live in the depths of the forest, it does not mean that blood beasts will not leave the forest.


    Occasionally, due to the failure of struggle or hunting, blood animals will leave the forest and attack the surrounding villages. This should be the case now.


    Every year, because of this situation, no less than 100000 people are killed in the purple moon kingdom alone.


    And now this situation is met by gray and them.


    "Go, go!"


    Without much hesitation, gray left the carriage and ran in that direction.


    If you don''t stop it, I''m afraid everyone in this village will be killed.


    If the mercenaries entering the forest are attacked by blood beasts, they will naturally ignore them. After all, since the other party chooses to become mercenaries and enters the crisis forest, they should be prepared to face the crisis of life and death.


    People always have to pay for their choices.


    But these villagers are different. They did not invade the territory of the blood beast. The blood beast is a disaster for them.


    "Ah, run away..."


    "Hide, hide inside!"


    ¡­¡­


    Close to the village, the voice of fear came into the three people''s ears.


    In the face of this almost irresistible crisis, some villagers fled in panic, while others were paralyzed and wet in the ground.


    Shua!


    The flying blood beast swooped down again. When it was close to the ground, suddenly, a blue lightning came out of its mouth.


    Crackling!


    A wooden house was hit and a big fire broke out in the middle of the wooden house.


    Black smoke filled the air, and the villagers hiding in the wooden house coughed violently and fled in fear.


    At this time, the flying blood beast suddenly swooped towards one of the seven or eight year old children.


    Poof!


    The sharp claw directly scratched the child''s soft skin, stabbed into the child''s back, and rose abruptly in the child''s scream.


    Bang!


    There was another dull noise, and there was another mass of meat mud in the village.


    At this time, gray had just approached the village and had no time to stop it.


    "It''s thunder Eagle!"


    Gray frowned imperceptibly when he heard the child''s scream.


    Through the ability and shape of the blood beast, he judged that the identity of the blood beast was the fierce blood beast thunder eagle.


    "Don''t hurry, or let it escape and the village will be completely over!"


    Hearing the child''s scream in her ears, Sophia looked slightly iron blue, but she still made a voice to remind her.


    "I know."


    Gray and Theresa nodded knowingly.


    Thunder eagle is only a fierce blood beast, and its combat power is not strong among fierce blood beasts, but the trouble is that it has the ability to fly.


    If you can''t kill him completely and let him escape, I''m afraid he will return to revenge the village.


    The three of them can''t stay here to guard the village. It''s just when they meet a helper. It''s absolutely impossible to stay to protect these people.


    "The three of us went to the open space to attract its attention. After it was attracted, we shot together."


    Teresa proposed.


    Gray and Sophia nodded, and they quickly came to an open space in the village.


    Gaga¡ª¡ª


    The villagers have basically hid in the house, and the three gray people who appeared in the open space naturally easily attracted Lei Ying''s attention.


    The other party screamed excitedly, with bloodthirsty excitement in his eyes, and dived down towards gray.


    Many blood beasts have the urge to kill. They attack other animals not for predation, but just to satisfy their own interest in killing. Obviously, this thunder eagle is one of them.


    The rapid dive sent out a sharp hiss in the air. Before it was near, there was a strong wind.


    Purple claws, like metal pouring, look extremely sharp.


    100 meters.


    Seventy meters.


    Thirty meters.


    Twenty meters.


    Ten meters.


    The opponent''s claws were clearly visible, and the target pointed at Teresa and was close in the blink of an eye.


    "Drink -"


    Teresa looked cold when she saw the thunder Eagle coming at her.


    With a low cry, the battle axe in his hand suddenly surrounded by green light.


    One step away from the sharp claws of the thunder eagle, and then an axe cut into the belly of the flying thunder eagle.


    Poof!


    The Tomahawk ripped open the belly of the thunder Eagle directly, leaving a long wound and sprinkling bright red blood.


    GA Wu¡ª¡ª


    The original prey suddenly resisted, was attacked and injured, the thunder Eagle screamed in horror, his wings pressed down quickly, and his body climbed up quickly.


    Shua!


    Just then, a blue wind blade appeared and quickly split on the rising thunder eagle.


    Poof, Kaka!


    A huge wound suddenly appeared again on Lei Ying, and cold ice immediately spread nearby.


    Affected by the cold ice, the rising momentum of thunder Eagle stopped, spread its wings and rowed away in the distance.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a long gun surrounded by purple light suddenly threw out of Sophia''s hand and pierced into the thunder eagle in the air.


    Poof, boom!


    The thunder eagle was pierced by a long gun, and then the thunder eagle''s body was like a bomb exploding suddenly.


    There are many blood holes in the body, blood splashes from all over the body, and a large number of internal organs are broken.


    Boom!


    With almost no struggle, the thunder eagle had fallen from the air and hit the ground heavily. It could not die any more.


    Sophia walked over and pulled the spear out of Lei Ying''s body, while gray looked at Sophia''s spear and was slightly surprised.


    "Burst attribute!"


    If gray guessed right, the attribute of the opponent''s long gun should be "burst".


    A weapon with this attribute will produce an effect similar to a bomb after penetrating into the target. It will explode in the target and have strong destructive power. After all, generally speaking, the internal organs are more fragile than the outside.


    "The monster... Is dead?"


    "The three nobles... Killed the monster?"


    "So strong, the strength of the three nobles is so strong that they can kill such a powerful monster!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hiding in the house, he looked at the villagers outside in fear. His face was shocked, and some people were stunned.


    Such a powerful monster has died so easily in the hands of these three nobles?


    How strong will the three nobles be?


    "Fierce blood soldiers, they must be fierce blood soldiers. They can''t be wrong!"


    An old man who had been a mercenary when he was young and had seen some of the world said excitedly.


    This immediately made several young people around look at gray, and their eyes were full of worship.


    Fierce blood soldiers, these three nobles are powerful fierce blood soldiers!


    Even if the most powerful Lord in their territory, it is said that they are only superior blood soldiers. These three nobles are powerful fierce blood soldiers!


    For a moment, the villagers who heard the news were shocked.


    Without contact with the villagers who survived the disaster, gray left the village quickly.


    Lei Ying was directly included in the rune space bag by gray. Such a large Lei Ying can just be used as food for the next few days.

 Chapter 220

    On the same day, the three of gray arrived in a small town near the night forest.


    After a night''s rest, they spent some money to send the carriage to the tavern in the town. The three bought a lot of things for camping, stuffed them into the rune space bag, and walked towards the night forest.


    The benefits of Rune space bag are undoubtedly revealed at this moment. Indeed, it is necessary for home travel.


    Night forest is worthy of the name of night. In the forest, the light is very dark, and the top of the head is full of towering tree crowns blooming like giant umbrellas.


    When they walk in it, they are like walking under the dark clouds covered with rain, which is extremely gloomy and depressed.


    However, the three are not ordinary people and will not be affected by the environmental atmosphere. According to the signs on the map, the three go straight to the depths.


    Along the way, many seemingly ferocious beasts fell under their sharp blades.


    In the process, I also met some mercenaries outside the forest.


    They hunted wild animals in order to sell their fur.


    Of course, occasionally there will be mercenaries guest robbers, rob and kill other mercenaries, and turn the harvest of other mercenaries into their own.


    However, such a thing did not happen to gray. Seeing the clothes on gray, these mercenaries didn''t mean to provoke him at all.


    As mercenaries, their eyesight is indispensable. The clothes on Gray''s three people are obviously valuable. How can these people not see that Gray''s three people are not easy to provoke.


    The three of gray didn''t bother to pay attention, so they ran straight to their destination, leaving the carcasses of wild animals along the way.


    "Huh?"


    Moving forward, gray suddenly turned back and rushed in the direction of coming.


    Like him, so are Sophia and Theresa.


    They rushed out for tens of meters. In their sight, five people in leather armor appeared in front of them.


    Among them are middle-aged men and young people.


    Seeing the three gray people who suddenly rushed over, all five of them changed their complexion, turned white suddenly, and retreated back subconsciously.


    Whoosh!


    Gray flashed out like thunder and appeared behind the five people.


    The sword in his hand was put on the neck of a middle-aged man at the back.


    "No, don''t kill us..."


    The middle-aged man trembled and said in a frightened tone.


    "Say, why are you following us!"


    Gray''s three eyes were not good at looking at the five.


    The five people gray and the three met. They met the five people in the night forest half an hour ago.


    At that time, they didn''t care. They thought they were just ordinary mercenaries. Unexpectedly, the five people quietly followed them.


    At night, the forest vegetation is too lush. In addition, five people have been mixed in the forest for a long time. They have rich experience, but they don''t notice it at the first time.


    "For... For... Fur..."


    "Fur?"


    Gray three eyebrows slightly pick, understand the purpose of the five mercenaries.


    I think the five mercenaries saw that although they killed the beast, they abandoned the beast''s fur and wanted to pick up the leak, so they followed them all the way.


    "I really want money but not life."


    Theresa shook her head jokingly.


    Knowing that the three of them are not easy to mess with, they dare to follow all the way. It''s a typical example of asking for money but not life.


    If they were other grumpy people, I''m afraid the five people would have been killed without even a chance to explain.


    "Let''s go."


    Ignoring the five people, gray and the three left.


    They thought it was this relic trip and were watched by intentional forces. Since they were only five ordinary mercenaries, they didn''t bother to pay attention.


    As for the thought of picking up leaks held by the five people, they are even more lazy to take care of it.


    Money is a good thing, but it also needs life to spend it.


    Gray and the three walked away. The five people who had just been scared pale looked at each other. After a long time, there was humanity.


    "Captain, do you want to... Follow up?"


    As the captain of the five, a middle-aged man, his face hesitated, and finally gritted his teeth.


    "Follow."


    In only half an hour, they had harvested no less than ten skins, which was almost the same as what they had harvested in the past few days.


    If they can continue to follow, the money they earn after this time may be equal to their harvest in the past month.


    He really didn''t want to give up such an opportunity.


    And he also saw that the other three didn''t care about their leakage.


    The five people followed the three of gray from a distance and went deep into the dark forest all the way. A few hours later, they had gone deep into the dark forest.


    The five people are all carrying the stripped fur. The number of fur is comparable to that of them for more than a month. In addition, all the killed beasts were killed at one blow. The fur is very intact. If they are sold, it may be worth a few months'' income.


    The three of them were all happy. This time they went back, they would make a lot of money, but there was some uneasiness in their hearts. They felt that the depth was too deep.


    "Captain, it''s deep into the night forest now. If you continue to go deep, I''m afraid you''ll encounter blood beasts..."


    One of the young mercenaries worried.


    "For another half an hour."


    As a middle-aged captain, he bit his teeth and was finally occupied by greed.


    In half an hour, they had a lot of harvest again. They had a faint feeling that they were wrong. The frequency of wild animals was too high, just when they were ready to retreat.


    "Look, that''s, that''s..."


    A behemoth nearly three meters long fell quietly in a pool of blood.


    "It''s a blood beast, it''s a blood beast!"


    Their faces became ecstatic, their eyes were full of surprises, and they ran over without hesitation.


    He took out the kettle to collect the blood and laboriously peeled the too strong fur on the blood beast.


    "Rich, rich!"


    The faces of the five showed extreme excitement.


    As long as they sell the blood and fur of these blood animals, they can immediately become rich. In the future, they don''t have to be dangerous mercenaries. They spend some money to build a shop and become a small businessman, and they will be comfortable for the rest of their life.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Just then, a roar sounded. The five people looked up in horror and saw a tiger blood beast.


    Poof!


    Before the five people reacted, one of them had his head bitten off by the tiger blood beast, and the blood splashed like a fountain at the broken neck.


    The remaining four people shouted in panic and fled in panic. There was a smell of urine coming from the two young people.


    However, in the face of a blood beast, it was very difficult to escape. Only for a moment, their panic and scream stopped.


    "Life is gone. What''s the use of asking for money?"


    Hearing the cry of panic and despair behind him, gray and the three people can naturally guess what happened behind him, but they didn''t mean to return for help, but went straight ahead.


    They helped the villagers because the other party suffered an unwarranted disaster. As for the five mercenaries, they asked for it.


    A few hours later, it was getting dark. Gray and the three stopped, set up a tent and lit a campfire.


    Before it gets dark, finish the dinner first. Otherwise, when it gets dark, the campfire will easily attract wild animals.


    Their dinner was barbecue. They roasted Lei Ying''s blood and meat that had been processed in the town yesterday. It was Teresa who did it. Although each other had a big beard, the barbecue skill was quite powerful.


    After dinner, the three assigned a vigil.


    "The old rule is to watch the night in turn for four hours."


    Gray is responsible for the first midnight, Theresa is responsible for the middle time, and Sophia is responsible for the morning time.


    At night, the purple moon in the sky sprinkles strands of purple moonlight, but it can''t penetrate into the night forest. The night forest is dark, but it''s not as calm as expected.


    From time to time, there will be a roar of animals, that is, nocturnal animals are hunting and being hunted.


    Gray was wearing a thick coat and sitting on a bluestone near the tent.


    In his hand, there was a simple Rune lamp, but it was not turned on.


    Next to him, there is an hourglass. When the scale in the hourglass drops four scales, he can wake Teresa and change shifts with himself.


    "Hey, it''s really hard!"


    Waiting is a long time. After waiting for a long time, I looked at the hourglass and found that only the past two scales were less than, which is not generally difficult.


    "At this time, the benefits of corpse control ability appear."


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of using corpse control ability instead of vigil.


    Although gray can''t control the four blood beasts because of the distance, he can disconnect one blood beast and control the other blood beasts again.


    But for the two, he still has some precautions, so he is not willing to expose his corpse control ability, even if he makes the other party think he has a magic weapon that can control the corpse.


    Otherwise, we can use the corpse control ability to replace the three person vigil.


    All right, all right!


    Suddenly, a sound of leaves being pushed open sounded, and gray looked at the past. Even at night, his infrared sensing ability also enabled him to clearly see the approaching creatures.


    "An ordinary leopard?"


    In the infrared perception, the outline of a leopard appeared in front of him. Judging from the size, it should be an ordinary leopard.


    Whoosh!


    Gray, who was still sitting on the slate one moment ago, rushed over the next moment and appeared next to the leopard in the blink of an eye.


    "Woo -"


    Click!


    The sound of broken bones sounded. The unlucky leopard had been broken by gray before he could make a sound.


    No sword was used because it would make blood smell and attract more predators.


    Dragging the leopard back, gray threw the leopard''s body into the camp for breakfast tomorrow.


    After sitting on the slate again and keeping vigil for more than two hours, gray woke Trisha up and drilled into his tent.


    A burst of tiredness hit him and he fell into a hazy sleep.


    But in the middle of the night, he suddenly heard great news.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    A roar seemed to be close at hand. He suddenly excited his spirit, turned over and jumped up, rushed out of the tent and looked out.


    Theresa was confronted by a huge blood beast with a length of more than four meters.

 Chapter 221

    The blood beast was dark and fat.


    On its black fur, there are black thorns like arrows, like targets full of arrows.


    The canine teeth are exposed and turned upward. They are in the shape of tusks. They are white and look extremely sharp, which makes people shiver.


    "Crazy blood beast, Liao pig!"


    A voice sounded, and it was Sophia who had just rushed out of the tent like gray.


    When she saw the blood beast, her face coagulated slightly.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    When gray and Sophia just rushed out of the tent, the tusk pig confronting Teresa moved like a huge black rock, shaking the ground and rushing towards Teresa.


    "Drink -"


    Theresa held a battle axe and suddenly roared. Facing the huge tusk pig, he didn''t dodge. He rushed out like a heavy tank and rushed towards the tusk pig.


    The battle axe was surrounded by green light and suddenly fell straight.


    Boom!


    The Tomahawk struck the pig''s head, and the pig''s head was splashed with blood, and a big wound appeared.


    Not only that, under Teresa''s axe, the advancing tusk pig was split backwards.


    In terms of strength, Teresa is even stronger than the crazy blood beast Liao pig!


    "Crazy blood warrior!"


    A startled look flashed across Gray''s face.


    There is no doubt that with this power, Theresa is definitely a real crazy blood warrior.


    "Have you been a crazy blood soldier for a long time, or have you only become a crazy blood soldier in the last year?"


    The idea flashed through his mind, and gray rushed to the cleaved pig.


    This is not the time to consider such a problem.


    Whoosh!


    The magic sword in his hand shines with thunder. In the night, gray quickly approaches the Liao pig like a touch of thunder and cleaves the sword at the Liao pig''s neck.


    Crackling!


    Under Gray''s sword, the tusk pig was split sideways and slipped out.


    At throat, a deep wound appeared, but there was no wild blood, because lightning had already scorched nearby.


    Its body trembled under the lightning.


    However, although he received gray''s sword, the tusk pig did not die. The thick fat layer of his whole body was as hard as the elite battle clothes of blood soldiers.


    As a result, although Gray''s sword cut into his neck, it still failed to hurt his throat and blood vessels.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a figure flashed past gray, and Sophia burst out at a speed no worse than gray.


    Catch up with the tusk pig flying upside down. The purple light around the long gun pierced the tusk pig''s throat.


    Sophia''s strength is also a crazy blood warrior!


    Poof!


    The spear pierced the wound that gray had just cut and continued to go deep, and then suddenly the purple light burst like a bomb from the throat.


    Boom!


    With a loud explosion, a huge explosion shaped hole appeared in the throat of the tusk pig.


    The red blood splashed wildly, and a hole was opened in the throat. The Liao pig could not live.


    However, the tusk pig did not die immediately, but struggled to get up angrily and made a counterattack before he died.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The black thorns all over his body suddenly shook, and then all of them came out of the body and stabbed in the direction of gray.


    The scene was very spectacular, like hundreds of thousands of arrows shooting at gray.


    "No!"


    It was too late to be surprised that Sophia was also a crazy blood soldier. Gray''s speed suddenly broke out and retreated quickly.


    Like him, Theresa.


    Step back like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    Poof, poof, poof, poof!


    The black spikes are as hard as refined steel needles. They are very penetrating. The penetration of each one is stronger than that of Gray''s sniper guns in his previous life. They are inserted into the ground, directly into the root, into the tree and directly penetrated.


    Even some rocks in the forest are pierced without exception.


    Dang, Dang!


    Gray waved his sword and flew a black thorn that was shooting at his stomach, and blocked a black thorn with his left arm inherited from the iron arm ape.


    In the process, he kept retreating, finally retreated outside the attack range of the black thorn, and successfully prevented this wave of "arrow rain".


    The arm that can block ten attacks of the crazy blood warrior was handed over by him to the Viscount Fergus who needs more. After all, the shadow snake still needs to be guarded.


    Fortunately, the distance was far away. Gray''s speed was quite fast among the blood animals of the mad class. And the iron arm of the iron arm was indeed awesome. Even when facing the blood beast ability of the mad blood beast, it was also undamaged.


    Otherwise, although it has the defense characteristics of the jade lizard, it will not be seriously injured, but it must be necessary to be slightly injured.


    His eyes could not help looking in the direction of Sophia.


    Among the three, Sophia is the closest and most dangerous to the tusk pig.


    However, the moment when the tusk pig broke out of the black thorn, he didn''t think about "saving the United States by heroes".


    Although with his speed, he can completely block Sophia before the black thorn shoots at Sophia.


    He inherited the strong defense from the jade lizard and blocked the black arrow rain with minor injuries, but he didn''t do so.


    On the one hand, the relationship between the other party and her is only general. He doesn''t have to do this for the other party.


    On the other hand, he doesn''t think such "arrow rain" can hurt each other.


    Although I don''t know what Sophia''s identity is, it''s inevitable that she came from extraordinary backgrounds. Why doesn''t the other party have self-protection means like arms and wrists?


    Gray even vaguely felt that among the three, the strongest self-protection ability was not him, who had the iron arm of the iron arm ape and the strong defense of the Jasper lizard. As long as he didn''t die immediately, he could save himself by feeding himself, but probably Sophia.


    "Sure enough!"


    At the moment of seeing Sophia, gray confirmed the guess.


    The other party was dressed in purple women''s war clothes and had no injuries at all.


    All around her were holes left by black thorns, but she didn''t have a black thorn at all.


    I can''t see what means the other party used at that moment to avoid or block the black thorn attack of the tusk pig.


    Not far in front of her, the huge body of the tusk pig had fallen to the ground and died no longer.


    "It''s dangerous, it''s dangerous!"


    Theresa''s voice came from behind gray. Gray looked back and saw that the other party was also unharmed.


    This is not surprising for gray. Among the three, Theresa is the farthest away from the tusk pig. Since gray is not injured and the other party is not injured, it is conceivable.


    "Oh, the young master is good. He is already a crazy blood soldier!"


    Seeing Gray''s eye contact, Theresa laughed as she walked forward.


    There was a little more prudence in his eyes.


    When his young lady suggested inviting the other party to explore the ruins, he did not include the other party''s combat power.


    After all, compared with the self and miss who are already crazy blood soldiers, they are only the other side of fierce blood soldiers, and their exploration can play little role.


    His young lady insisted that he could not refute it, but his heart had limited the other party''s role to the vigil.


    It''s really hard for two people to watch the night. It''s good to have one more person to watch the night.


    Now it seems that I underestimated each other, and even became a crazy blood soldier like my own young lady!


    Ignoring each other''s jokes, gray walked towards the tusk pig and must deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise it may attract other hunters.


    Although the three of them are crazy blood soldiers and are not too afraid of ordinary blood beasts, it''s best not to meet them. After all, it''s a big night. It''s not harassed. It''s most important to have a good sleep.


    When he came to the Liao pig, Sophia was already collecting blood with a rune bag. Gray quickly took out a rune bag and collected blood from the other side. In the process, he couldn''t help looking at Sophia again.


    The other party''s age is not different from him, but he doesn''t want to be the same as him and become a crazy blood soldier!


    He was able to become a crazy blood soldier so quickly because of the transformation. Without the ability of transformation, he could not become a fierce blood soldier with the original talent of his body, let alone a crazy blood soldier.


    On the contrary, it was the other party who became a crazy blood soldier so quickly, which really impressed him. After all, the other party certainly didn''t have her transformation ability.


    But thinking of each other''s mysterious background, I was relieved.


    With the background of the other party, the resources that the other party can obtain are absolutely ten times and a hundred times better than him.


    Maybe when the fierce blood warrior, he was already extravagantly using the blood of the barbarian blood beast as a means of auxiliary cultivation.


    In this case, it''s strange that the promotion speed is not fast.


    Of course, Sophia''s own talent is probably not bad. Otherwise, no matter how rich the resources are, she will never become a crazy blood warrior so soon.


    "Did it come from the Duke''s family?"


    Gray guessed the identity of the other party.


    From what the other side has shown at present, the other side''s background and influence must be very deep, probably from a Duke family more powerful than the Marquis family.


    It is said that the three Duke families are all soldiers who have ever produced King blood. It is conceivable that if they were born in such a family, it would not be surprising to have such an improvement speed.


    "My Rune space bag is too small to hold. I''ll give you the body of this tusk pig."


    I didn''t seem to notice Gray''s courage, or I didn''t care.


    After collecting the blood, Sophia looked at gray and said with a smile.


    "OK."


    Gray put away the body of the Liao pig, but he felt that the other party didn''t put away the body of the Liao pig. I''m afraid it''s not because the rune space is too small to hold it.


    Last time, in the ruins, so many gold coins were loaded into each other''s Rune space. At this time, a four meter long tusk pig should not be able to fit.


    Gray felt that the other party probably hated to put the bloody tusk pig into the rune space bag before he asked him to put it.


    Although according to common sense, even if it is loaded into the rune space bag, it will not leave a bloody smell in the rune space bag, because there is no air in it, it will not spread naturally.

 Chapter 222

    He continued to sleep. In the middle of the night, he was never attacked by blood animals again. Gray slept safely until the morning.


    After eating a roast of leopard meat, the three did not immediately pack up their tents and leave.


    Instead, they occupied a position and began to practice in the open space cleared by themselves in front of the tent.


    There is no mutual avoidance. The cultivation posture is only external. The key is the construction of internal totem. If you don''t know, you can''t practice no matter how you try.


    Moreover, there is no drug formula relative to the essence of blood, and even the implantation of blood vessels can not be done, let alone practice.


    Suddenly, three huge blood beasts appeared in the open space of the camp.


    Gray drew out the virtual shadow of a five meter long wind wolf.


    The virtual shadow of the blood beast led by Teresa is a huge blood beast with a body length of six meters, a head with two horns, and a body like a cow type blood beast covered with a layer of stone armor made of rock.


    The virtual shadow of the blood beast drawn by Sophia is a deer blood beast with a length of five meters, a faint blue color, slender limbs, strong body and mysterious smell.


    During the cultivation, gray naturally would not miss observing the virtual shadow of blood beast caused by Sophia and Teresa.


    "It should be a rock cow sequence..."


    From the rocky surface of the blood beast virtual shadow caused by Teresa, gray judged that it should be a brute blood beast of the rock cow sequence.


    This is a blood beast that can petrify the body to enhance defense.


    He is powerful and defensible. Even if he doesn''t use the blood beast ability, he should be comparable to him who inherited the defense characteristics of the jade lizard.


    If the blood beast ability is used to petrify the body surface, the defense will be greatly improved. I''m afraid few blood beasts can hurt them in the same realm in a short time.


    The only drawback should be the average speed, but his strong defense makes up for this drawback.


    The blood method deduced by this blood beast is not a special blood method, but I''m afraid it''s not far from the special blood method.


    Gray couldn''t help sighing that he was a big noble family. Even the blood method of the guard was so strong.


    "What kind of blood beast is this?"


    It was Sophia who caused the blood beast, but gray didn''t have a clue.


    Although he had seen several descriptions about the deer blood beast, it was obviously very different from the deer blood beast introduced by Sophia at this time.


    Judging from the characteristics shown by Sophia in the previous battle, this deer blood beast is quite fast. In the same realm, it should be able to reach the upstream level.


    As for the others, I can''t see.


    However, gray knew that the blood beast''s blood beast ability should be very special. Otherwise, Sophia, a child of a big noble family, could not practice this blood method.


    At the end of the morning''s training, they put away their tents, set out and walked quickly towards their destination.


    Poof!


    A tiger blood beast, which was dark and could produce black fog, was wiped around his neck by Gray''s sword. The blood surged wildly, trembled a few times and limped down powerlessly.


    Pooh!


    A snake shaped blood beast with a length of more than ten meters and covered with earth yellow color, which can attack people with ground stabs, was chopped off by Trisha''s axe.


    Boom!


    A huge bear blood beast in human form was shot into the body by Sophia and died by crushing the internal organs in the body with the explosion shock wave.


    ¡­¡­


    The three are crazy blood warriors. The general blood beasts are not enough to see in front of them. As a result, even in the depths of the night forest where the blood beasts are rampant, the travel speed of the three is not finished at all.


    However, the terrain in the forest is complex. Sometimes they encounter high mountains and sometimes huge lakes, which makes their journey several times longer than the straight-line distance.


    "There''s a smell of blood!"


    In the process of moving forward, gray and the three of them couldn''t help but stop.


    A faint smell came into their nose. It was the smell of blood they were no longer familiar with.


    "Go and have a look!"


    The three walked in the direction of the blood.


    Since there is a battle, there should be a blood beast nearby. They want to judge the blood beast''s ability and even strength through the battle traces on the scene.


    Tens of meters to the left, suddenly, there was an open front, the huge tree crown blocking the top of the head disappeared, and large tracts of sunlight penetrated directly.


    But seeing the situation at the scene, the three couldn''t help raising their eyebrows.


    In the open space, no, it should be the open space formed by the cutting of trees. On the open space, more than a dozen human bodies lie in various dead positions.


    Near their bodies, the soil was red with blood and even slightly moist.


    "It should be a mercenary team hunting blood beasts!"


    Taking a look at these bodies, I found that many Rune bags used to hold blood could be seen near these bodies, Gretchen guessed.


    Mercenaries hunting blood beasts, also known as blood beast hunters, can be said to be one of the most lucrative occupations.


    Even the most common fierce blood beasts can sell thousands of gold coins, and some special blood beasts can sell tens of thousands of gold coins.


    At the same time, viscount families like the Fergus family have far less annual tax revenue than these blood beast hunters.


    However, the benefits are often in direct proportion to the risks. How much the benefits are, there will often be how much danger.


    Few blood beast hunters can finally live to death. Most of them died in the process of hunting blood beasts. Obviously, this is the case with these more than ten people in front of them.


    "Death is no more than an hour!"


    After opening one of the bodies and examining the wound, Theresa said.


    Then he turned over the bodies of several people one after another, his face became slightly frozen and said.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a blood beast or a man''s hand. It''s strong."


    He turned over the bodies. Without exception, the injuries on his body were a penetrating wound like a sharp blade, and the bodies were directly split in two without a second shot.


    Obviously, this is crushing and killing without resistance.


    This can only happen because the strength of the opponent is much higher than them.


    And the mercenaries who dare to go to the depths of the night forest where blood beasts are rampant to hunt blood beasts are not weak?


    Therefore, the person or blood beast who started must have strong strength.


    "It should be a blood beast!"


    Sophia raised her eyebrows and said.


    Those who will appear in the depths of the forest are likely to be blood animals, but people are not likely. Even if they have enemies with these more than ten people, they will ambush these more than ten people outside the forest instead of going to the dangerous depths of the forest to kill these more than ten people.


    "It should be a crazy level blood beast. I''m afraid its strength will not be weak among crazy level blood beasts. Do you want to go around?"


    Gray murmured.


    Although the strength of this crazy blood beast is not weak, the three of them are crazy blood warriors after all. After the battle, the final victory must belong to them.


    However, after all, they came to explore the ruins, not to hunt the blood beast. There was no need to fight with a blood beast with obvious strength. That was not good for them.


    "Go around!"


    Sophia and Theresa both nodded. Obviously, they thought the same as gray.


    I checked the bodies and found that there was nothing of great value in them.


    It seems that they had already expected the arrival of this day. They didn''t have too much money. Naturally, they despised it, left the place and began to detour.


    Detour, that is, bypass the front area and circle to the front in an arc from other areas.


    Generally speaking, the blood beasts that may exist in the front area can be avoided in this way.


    Of course, this method may not work every time. Sometimes, it is not necessarily that the blood beasts in this area have been staring at it before bypassing this area.


    "Bloody beast!"


    After detouring for more than ten minutes, Gray''s infrared perception suddenly found that there was a beast suspected of blood beast lurking on a leafy tree, which immediately reminded him.


    At the moment when he said this, the beast suspected of blood beast ran out of the tree, came to the huge branches of the tree and appeared in front of gray.


    This is a "beast" with a length of nearly two meters.


    The whole body is brownish black, and the neck area connecting the head and trunk is very long and as thick as the head.


    On the two forelimbs, there are long sharp claws, more than ten centimeters long, like a dagger.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing the beast suspected of blood beast, Sophia suddenly changed her face and shouted a warning.


    "Well...?"


    Both gray and Theresa wondered why Sophia was so nervous about this "blood beast" less than two meters long.


    But just then, the blood beast on the tree moved.


    He lifted two forelimbs with sharp claws, surrounded by blue light on the forelimb claws, and then waved to the three people across the air.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Three cyan blades larger than Gray''s blades suddenly attacked the three people.


    Poof poof!


    The branches encountered along the way can be easily cut off. The three wind blades are very fast, and the remaining momentum is unabated.


    In the blink of an eye, they were approaching the three people. A creepy sense of crisis floated in Gray''s heart.


    "No!"


    The wind blade was close at hand. Gray gritted his teeth, raised his arms and stood in front of him.


    It''s too late to dodge. We can only rely on the iron arms inherited from the iron arm ape to resist.


    Fortunately, he had a lot of confidence in his iron arms after the battle with Liao pig last night.


    Although it is the iron arm of the fierce blood beast, it''s hard to say that the defense is strong. Even the black thorn of the tusk pig can''t hurt at all.


    "Drink -"


    Theresa let out a low roar and suddenly appeared stone skin all over her body. She used her Petrochemical ability to enhance her defense.


    Whoosh!


    Sophia, on the other hand, was covered in a faint blue light, and then, suddenly, it seemed as if time was at a standstill.


    She jumped out at an unimaginable speed.


    The speed of the explosion has exceeded that of gray, who has the speed characteristics of Jasper lizard. The speed is among the crazy blood beasts and can be ranked upstream.

 Chapter 223

    Dang!


    When the huge cyan wind blade was cut on Gray''s arms, it was like a huge cyan metal blade colliding with two hard titanium alloy arms.


    Then gray was knocked upside down by the violent force.


    On his arms, his battle clothes were broken, and a shallow wound appeared on his left and right hands, with strands of red emerging.


    He hurt his arms!


    After gray acquired the iron arm characteristics of the iron arm ape, his uninjured arms were injured again!


    Although it is only a minor injury, it is enough to see the power of this huge wind blade.


    In terms of sharpness, it is definitely better than the wind blade displayed by him who has reached the crazy level.


    This blood beast has definitely reached the top of crazy level in terms of its ability and power. It is a blood beast whose combat power is no worse than that of jade lizard!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After breaking several trees in a row, he was able to stop. He was full of leaves and was in a mess.


    The only good thing is that he has Jasper lizard defense, and his body will not be injured in such impact.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    On the other side, while gray was hit, Theresa was also hit by the cyan wind blade.


    Excellent war clothes are easily scratched, and there are obvious scratches on the petrified abdomen.


    The body attacked by Juli quickly flew backward. It also broke several trees before it stopped. It was covered with scattered fallen leaves.


    The petrification was relieved, the blood trickled out of the abdomen, and a wound appeared.


    Even if you can use petrification to enhance your defense, you still can''t help being injured in the face of this attack whose power reaches the peak of crazy level.


    And Sophia''s direction.


    Poof!


    Sophia''s body was split, and the huge wind blade continued to spread all the way. All the trees she met were easily cut in two and finally spread far and far.


    However, Sophia, who was split, did not turn her body into two halves and her blood gushed wildly, but her figure slowly disappeared.


    It turned out that it was just a remnant of Sophia!


    For a moment, the other party broke out fast enough to leave a remnant. It can be imagined how fast Sophia was at this moment!


    And she became the only one of Gray''s three people who didn''t get hurt.


    Gray''s previous speculation is not wrong. Sophia should be above gray in terms of self-protection ability.


    At least just now, gray broke her skin, but Sophia was not hurt at all.


    "Damn it, what kind of blood beast is this? It''s so strong?"


    She got up in a panic, and Teresa scolded.


    If his body had not been petrified at the critical moment, he might not have been split in half.


    "This is a sabre weasel. Although it is very small and even not as big as some fierce blood beasts, it is a crazy blood beast, and it is extremely strong among crazy blood beasts."


    Keep away from the blood beast, Sophia said with a dignified face.


    "Sabre weasel? Crazy blood beast?"


    Looking at the bloody arms, gray looked dignified and couldn''t help thinking of the more than ten people before.


    Not surprisingly, the more than ten people should have been killed by the knife weasel in front of them.


    The three of them wanted to avoid, but they still couldn''t avoid.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help moving in his heart.


    This Sabre weasel is obviously a wind blood beast, and its strength is extremely powerful among crazy blood beasts.


    If the sabre weasel can be hunted, swallowed its blood and integrated into the blood beast ability of the wind wolf, his power will soar when he displays the blood beast ability of the wind wolf.


    Although he is only a crazy level blood beast, and the limit is only a crazy level, which makes him a little dissatisfied, he can be used as a backup when he can''t find strong wind brute level or even stronger level blood beast blood.


    "It''s a little troublesome. I''m actually targeted by such a powerful crazy blood beast!"


    Theresa frowned and didn''t expect to meet such a tricky crazy blood beast.


    "Again!"


    At this time, three blue huge blades chopped at gray.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The distance from the sabre weasel was pulled away. Gray and Sophia had enough reaction time and did not use the blood beast ability. With speed, they had avoided the wind blade.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    However, behind them, a series of trees collapsed, all of which were cut down by wind blades.


    "Drink -¡°


    Theresa gave a low roar, surrounded by the green light of the battle axe in her hand, and hit it heavily.


    Boom!


    The wind blade was broken, but he himself was shocked by the strong anti shock force and retreated more than ten steps again.


    "Hum -"


    It''s not Gray''s character to be attacked and not fight back.


    Dodging the wind blade, gray cuts out with a cold ice wind blade and cuts towards the sabre weasel.


    The tree on which the sabre weasel stood, from several trees behind, was directly split into two sections, and the cold ice spread at the section.


    Although the power is weaker than the wind blade of the sabre weasel, it is an attack at the level of crazy blood warrior, and the power is naturally not much weaker.


    Pop!


    The sabre weasel was not hurt. Before the cold wind blade hit, the sabre weasel had skillfully jumped to another tree.


    But Gray''s attack did not stop.


    If you don''t hit, the cold ice wind blade cuts out again.


    The strength reaches the crazy blood warrior, and his blood power increases greatly. Like this simple release of only one cold ice wind blade, it can be released many times in a row.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    A large number of trees were cut down. The sabre weasel could no longer stay on the tree and could only jump above the ground.


    However, Gray''s attack obviously angered him. Three huge blades cleaved straight towards gray.


    Dang!


    Gray dodged quickly, dodged two of them, and finally had no way to hide. He pulled out the sword around his waist, and gray cut it with all his strength.


    Click!


    The wind blade was cut to pieces, and gray was shocked back and forth by the great destructive force on the wind blade.


    Just then.


    Hula!


    A battle axe cut down like a mountain.


    While gray was fighting with the knife weasel, Theresa had touched the knife weasel and approached him.


    Poof!


    A deep crack appeared on the ground and spread all the way, more than ten meters away.


    At the critical moment, the sabre weasel broke out the speed of being able to row upstream among the crazy blood beasts, avoiding the fierce chopping.


    But the moment it just escaped.


    Shua!


    A long gun with purple tip, like a cold poisonous snake, stabbed at the place where it appeared.


    The shot is Sophia, who also takes advantage of Gray''s struggle with the knife weasel and touches her close to the knife weasel.


    In the face of this sudden attack, although the knife weasel fled in panic, it failed to avoid Sophia''s ready attack.


    Prick!


    The tip of the gun rubbed slightly against the knife weasel.


    Although it was only rubbed, the explosive force from the gun still blew the knife weasel out, leaving an explosive wound where the knife weasel was rubbed.


    Drops of crimson blood are dripping, and the sabre weasel is injured!


    And that''s not over.


    Facing the knife weasel flying in the air with nowhere to borrow, gray didn''t miss the opportunity and then took the shot.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The cold blue wind surrounded gray, and then suddenly burst into ice blades.


    Dozens of cold ice blades locked the area where the sabre weasel was located and cut it out intensively.


    It is no longer a cold ice wind blade, but dozens of cold ice wind blades. The blood beast ability of crazy wind blade is fully used by him!


    Haw!


    The knife weasel flying upside down in the air, aware of the danger, screamed in fear.


    Want to avoid, but it is in the air, there is no place to borrow, can see dozens of ice blades, attack it intensively.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Dozens of wind blades cut it.


    There were deep wounds all over his body.


    The wounds crisscrossed and covered the body, head and limbs.


    Frost flickered near the wound.


    That''s Gray''s cold ability inherited from the cold tiger, but the effect is greatly reduced because he faces the crazy blood beast.


    But even so, the cold still made the sabre weasel''s body a little stiff.


    Patter!


    The sabre weasel was unable to fall to the ground and trembled to get up, but it couldn''t get up at the first time due to the cold and injury.


    There is no doubt that the sabre weasel has been seriously injured at this time.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray three quickly rushed to the knife weasel, ready to kill it completely.


    Haw!


    At this time, the knife weasel struggled to get up and screamed angrily.


    As a top-level existence among the crazy blood beasts, it is the first time that it has been seriously injured.


    It makes it angry, extremely angry!


    He wants to split the three enemies in front of him.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Two sharp forelimbs danced quickly. Suddenly, dozens of huge cyan blades came out, enveloping gray and the three.


    Each wind blade is enough to bring a strong threat to gray, but at this time, there are dozens of wind blades!

 Chapter 224

    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Dozens of huge wind blades came overwhelming.


    Like a blue river, it rolls and roars to tear everything in front of it.


    The sharp hiss and a strong sense of crisis hit Gray''s heart.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Theresa''s scalp was numb and petrified in an instant, and her body suddenly became harder than steel.


    The dense wind blades cut him, leaving one crisscross wound after another.


    The body was cut back quickly. It broke more than a dozen trees a year before it finally stopped.


    There were more than a dozen wounds all over his body, and the red blood flowed out and dyed all over his body.


    The injury is not light!


    Whoosh!


    Sophia''s body was filled with a strange dark blue light again. The residual shadow of Taoism emerged, hiding left and flashing right, quickly avoiding the attacking wind blade.


    The wind blades brushed past her, but none of them could hit her.


    Like a performer walking on a tightrope, she moves beautifully, but she is extremely dangerous.


    A little carelessness will lead to irreparable disaster.


    Behind her, a large number of trees were collapsing, destroying and decaying, and spreading all the way forward.


    "I can''t stop it!"


    Gray''s forehead slipped in a cold sweat. With his speed, he must not be able to avoid the wind blade with such a fast speed and such a wide coverage.


    Although the arms of the iron arm ape are hard, even facing such a powerful wind blade, they are only scratched, but the wind blades are so dense that you can''t protect your whole body with a pair of iron arms.


    The defense characteristics inherited from the Jasper lizard are too reluctant in front of this powerful wind blade.


    I''m afraid I have to be seriously injured if I can carry it in the end.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, gray had a decision in his heart.


    Buzz!


    With gray as the center, invisible fluctuations spread.


    Then the surrounding trees and plants suddenly grew wildly, stretching out huge branches as hard as steel, interwoven into a wooden fence several meters wide and about meters thick, and stood in front of gray.


    At this time, we can''t afford to expose the plant ability of the jade lizard.


    Fortunately, many magic weapons have the same effect as the blood beast ability.


    Afterwards, if asked, you can prevaricate it with magic weapons.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The huge and sharp wind blades cut on these wooden fences with hardness comparable to steel. The thickness of the wooden fence was quickly thinned and more than half of it was cut off before all the attacking wind blades were completely blocked.


    "Whoa --"


    Seeing this, gray gasped behind the wooden fence.


    To deal with this powerful special blood beast, indeed, only by using the blood beast ability of the special blood beast can we compete with it.


    Before using plant power, his strength is not enough to compete with special blood beasts!


    "Hum, want to escape!"


    Using the plant ability, gray immediately controlled everything within a 100 meter radius. Even without eyes, he could know what happened in this area like the back of his hand.


    He found the knife weasel ready to escape for the first time.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Several pieces of wood turned into spikes.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The sabre weasel, who was seriously injured and had long been at the end of the crossbow, had no flexibility before, and was immediately nailed to the ground by these spikes.


    After struggling for a moment, there was no movement at last.


    "Uncle Teresa, please confirm!"


    Gray looked back at Teresa, who was wounded in many places and covered with blood, but not fatal, and said.


    Among the three, the strongest defense is the other party. It is the most appropriate choice for the other party to confirm whether he is dead or not.


    Even if it is feigning death, the other party should also be able to carry it down with strong defense.


    "Good!"


    Theresa nodded, gave gray a deep look, and then walked to the knife weasel.


    I underestimated the other party again. I didn''t expect the other party to have such a strong hand.


    If you fight with each other for life and death, he is likely to lose in the end.


    This made him more and more afraid that his young lady would spend a lot of money and lure him to explore the ruins with the barbarian blood method. As expected, he was not an ordinary person.


    "Dead!"


    Theresa came forward to check carefully, touched and confirmed that there was no breathing and heartbeat, and said to gray and Sophia.


    Gray controls the plant and removes the spikes. Sophia comes forward, takes the bleeding bag and quickly collects the blood.


    In terms of strength, Sabre weasel can definitely rank in the forefront among crazy blood beasts. It''s not too much to be called a special blood beast.


    Unfortunately, it faces three crazy blood soldiers, and they also have a strong presence among the crazy blood soldiers.


    Sophia cultivates special blood skills, and her magic weapon is very powerful.


    Although Theresa''s cultivation is not a special blood method, it is only worse than the special blood method because of the characteristics of each other''s blood method.


    As for gray, although he is not a special blood method, his strength is even stronger than that of a special blood beast after integrating the characteristics of many blood beasts.


    Since the sabre weasel attacked gray, the end has been doomed.


    The reason why the three of gray chose to detour was to reduce the consumption of blood power, but they were not really afraid of each other, and the fact is the same. The knife weasel died in the end.


    Of course, the strength of sabre weasel is certain.


    Gray three people work together, there are still people injured, of which Teresa''s injury is not light. This record can show the strength of the sabre weasel.


    When she handed Theresa a bottle of healing medicine, Sophia looked at gray and discussed.


    "Uncle Teresa''s injury is not light. Even if he drinks the healing medicine, he will recover tomorrow. Moreover, the three of us consume a lot of blood. Let''s take a rest here today?"


    "No problem."


    Gray nodded in agreement.


    Although his arm was only scratched, he did consume a lot of blood. If he met a special blood beast like Sabre weasel, it would be absolutely choking.


    Both of them implicitly did not ask each other what the means were.


    Gray didn''t ask Sophia what kind of means she used to suddenly increase her speed to the level of terror, whether it was the blood beast ability or the effect of magic weapons.


    Sophia did not ask what kind of "magic weapon" Gray had in his hand that could control plants, and what was the limit.


    Although the two sides have cooperated twice, it is obvious that they have not reached the level of complete trust, and each other knows this very well.


    All the trees in the surrounding area were cleared by their fighting. They simply put up tents in situ.


    Rest for one day. The next day, with the help of healing medicine, Teresa''s injury has basically recovered, and the three set off again.


    Along the way, I encountered several crazy blood beasts again.


    Although the strength is not as good as the knife weasel I met before, the crazy blood beast is a crazy blood beast after all. It still costs gray three a lot of energy and blood power.


    Two days later, a huge ruins appeared in front of the three people.


    Majestic, spectacular, magnificent!


    Although it has become a ruin, we can still feel the grandeur of this relic.


    The minaret is dozens of meters high.


    The huge pillar needs several people to hug.


    The wall stands like a mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    This relic is more huge than the two sites encountered before.


    The floor area is several times that of the two sites, and the majestic and exquisite degree of the buildings is also a higher level.


    If the two imperial relics encountered before were designed and built by top architects, this relic is designed and built by architects.


    The three men walked into the castle from a broken place of the wall. Suddenly, they all raised their eyebrows and looked forward.


    In front, the center of the relic, which should have been the main building of the castle, collapsed, forming a pit with a diameter of hundreds of meters.


    "What''s the matter? The ruins collapsed?"


    Theresa frowned with disappointment.


    Among the whole ruins, the most likely place to have good things is naturally the main building area of the castle. After all, it is the place where the highest ranking people in the castle live.


    Now, the place has collapsed. In this case, it is difficult to say whether there can be harvest in the main building area.


    After all, there are only three of them, so it is impossible to excavate and clean up such a large piece of ruins.


    Now that the main building area of the castle has collapsed, they can only try to find something valuable on the surface.


    "What a pity."


    Seeing the whole collapsed main building, gray also had a regret in his voice.


    Seeing the ruins so huge, he thought he would gain a lot this time and pay off his debts at one time. He didn''t expect such a situation.


    The basement of the castle is probably under the main building. Now the whole has collapsed. The basement may have been submerged. It is almost impossible to dig and explore the basement.


    "Do you feel strange near the ruins?"


    Just then, Sophia''s delicate eyebrow tip was slightly raised and spoke out.


    "Weird? It''s really weird. When there was still a distance from the ruins, no wild animals or even any animals were found."


    Gray nodded and remembered the anomaly he had found before.


    With the infrared perception of shadow snakes, he can sense even animals hidden in dense woods.


    But after approaching the ruins, no animal was found.


    "That collapsed area doesn''t seem to collapse naturally. Let''s go and have a look before we start searching?"


    Sophia suggested that gray and Teresa naturally had no opinion, so the three walked towards the center of the castle and soon came to the edge of the collapse area.


    "Is that...?"


    The three men looked into the collapsed area. Suddenly, their pupils did not shrink, and their eyes looked at the center of the collapsed area.


    The whole relic collapsed in an arc, and at the center of these collapses, a human skeleton like a crystal was lying in the center of the whole pit.

 Chapter 225

    "Is the bone completely jade?"


    The three are strong and their eyesight will not be poor. Even if they are one or two hundred meters apart, they can still clearly see the difference between this skeleton and ordinary bones.


    Theresa smashed her tongue and looked surprised.


    "What level of strength was this before his life? The bones have turned jade!"


    With the improvement of strength, the body bones of blood soldiers will be transformed into more powerful jade.


    This is an evolution, an evolution to a higher level.


    This skeleton, which is likely to be the skeleton of a strong man in the imperial period, has been completely transformed into jade.


    In other words, the other party has completely completed this evolution and transformed into a human form, but to some extent, it has an essentially different existence from human beings.


    It is said that such existence has completely melted the blood of the blood beast into itself, and the blood has undergone essential changes.


    Originally, even the descendants of powerful blood soldiers may inherit some of their parents'' cultivation talents at most. Physically, they are no different from ordinary children.


    However, the body has completed its evolution and is essentially different from ordinary humans. Their offspring may have blood at birth, and the level may be quite high.


    Even if blood has not been implanted, you can practice the blood method sequence practiced by the father or the mother.


    Some even have strong strength as soon as they are born and haven''t practiced.


    Children of ordinary families have no power to bind chickens when they are born, and the offspring who have completed the evolution may have the power to tear tigers and leopards when they are born.


    "At least King level!"


    Sophia said cautiously.


    Because her family has a rich collection of books, she has read too many books about the realm of blood soldiers. Bitriza knows more about bone jade and the most basic condition of bone jade, that is, her strength is at least King level soldiers.


    The reason why King level soldiers live longer than ordinary people is that their bodies have completed the transformation of jade.


    "It''s not surprising that there is such a strong man''s bones nearby. It''s so quiet."


    "There are no animals around because of this skeleton?"


    Gray looked at Sophia suspiciously.


    The Fergus family is only an extremely ordinary Viscount family. Naturally, he doesn''t understand many secrets of cultivation. It''s the first time he''s heard that body jade has no relationship with surrounding animals.


    "Yes."


    Sophia nodded and said.


    "Although the strong man is dead, his body bones always exude a threat. Blood animals and animals feel this threat and naturally dare not stay nearby."


    "Sending out pressure?"


    Gray looked suspicious.


    It''s really suspicious that there are no animals around, but he is skeptical if he is spreading coercion, because he doesn''t feel it at all, and even has a skeptical attitude towards coercion itself.


    The strong can radiate authority, and the authority they radiate is enough to scare off the enemy who is weaker than themselves and make the enemy have no resistance.


    He has seen the description of this in a book, but he always feels very illusory.


    According to the description in the book, coercion is neither physical ability nor blood beast ability. It is an external expression of the will of the strong.


    What is will, but a thought, how can it control the external material world?


    This made him puzzled and suspicious.


    "Let''s get closer."


    Sophia didn''t answer Gray''s questions, but took the lead in walking down the steep ramp formed by the ruins of the building towards the bones below.


    Gray wondered, but he followed, and Theresa followed.


    Soon, the three were only 100 meters away from the skeleton.


    "This...?"


    Suddenly, gray felt a strange heaviness floating in his mind.


    Like physical or mental.


    I felt that my body, which was originally flexible and freely controlled, was suddenly a little out of my control and became a lot heavier.


    At the same time, it was accompanied by a flustered mood, which suddenly became upset, with miscellaneous thoughts in the brain and uneasy mood.


    "This is coercion?"


    Green''s face was slightly frozen and his eyes looked at Sophia.


    "Yes, this is coercion."


    Sophia nodded.


    "If you continue to approach, the pressure will become stronger and your body will not be controlled by yourself in the end."


    The three continued to move forward. The more they moved forward, the heavier their body felt.


    When they were close to 30 meters, they felt that their bodies were like being pressed by a mountain, and their bodies were too heavy to move.


    They stepped back for more than ten meters before they felt relaxed, but even so, their bodies were still heavy and their minds were still depressed and irritable.


    "This is still the natural authority of this skeleton. If it was the strong man before his death, it would be many times stronger than now."


    Sophia looked at gray and explained.


    "Although this kind of pressure fades as the distance is far away, the animals'' senses are extremely sharp. Even if they are far away, they can feel it, so there are no animals nearby."


    "I didn''t expect that coercion really exists, and it would be so terrible."


    Gray''s eyes were wide open and his heart was shocked.


    "Moreover, I can''t even get close to a skeleton when I reach the strength of crazy blood warrior. This is the gap between me and King level soldiers and even above?"


    He was already a crazy blood soldier. He was so fragile in front of King level soldiers and even above that he couldn''t even get close to each other''s bones.


    It can be imagined how far he is from the king level soldiers.


    "The king level soldiers are so strong. How strong will they be if they can kill the man in front of them?"


    Just now, when he approached, he clearly saw that only the ribs at the left chest of the whole skeleton were broken, the whole ground collapsed, and other places were intact.


    It''s like being smashed in the heart with a punch.


    How powerful is the person who can kill at least a king level soldier with one punch and leave such a deep pit with a diameter of hundreds of meters?


    "Don''t get too close to the skeleton. Let''s search the pit first."


    The three men began to search the pit.


    After a few hours, they got nothing.


    All the buildings collapsed, and the search was too difficult. Even if we found some good things, we found that they had been damaged.


    The original battle was so destructive that it was difficult to have items that could survive such a battle.


    As for the possible secret room, whether it has collapsed or not, it is difficult for the three of them to find it in a short time, unless they are willing to spend several months here.


    And within tens of meters of the skeleton, they can''t get close at all.


    They tried to dig and look for it. After they didn''t find it, they had to give up.


    "Forget it, go somewhere else."


    Finally, the three left the sinkhole and began to search for the well preserved buildings nearby.


    The first place they came to was a spire shaped building with a height of tens of meters near the castle wall.


    This should be a place used as a sentry tower.


    The three men looked up layer by layer. When they came to the top floor, a skeleton appeared in front of them.


    The skeleton is not jade, it''s just an ordinary skeleton.


    Beside the skeleton, there is a bow and arrow weapon. Judging from the metal used, it should be a magic weapon, but it has long been damaged.


    The bow string is broken and the bow body is full of rust. Obviously, if the millennium time is not preserved properly, even the magic weapon will be damaged and decayed.


    After leaving the spire, they searched several places. Finally, compared with other places, larger buildings appeared in front of them.


    This is not a defensive building, but a residence. After walking into it, gray and the three found more than a dozen bones.


    On one of the bones, there is a trend towards jade. In some places, jade has begun to turn.


    "Jade has begun to turn. He should have been a bloody soldier before his life."


    Glancing at the skeleton, Sophia judged.


    "There''s a door here!"


    After some searching, a rusty but locked door appeared in front of the three people.


    "Drink -"


    Theresa let out a low roar and then suddenly kicked out.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the door leaf and the surrounding rooms trembled, and bursts of dust fell.


    But after shaking, the door was still safe, but a lot of rust fell.


    "So strong!"


    Gray''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, and then no excitement.


    Theresa''s strength can also reach the upper reaches among the crazy blood soldiers. Under one kick, he failed to kick open the rusty door. It seems that the metal material used for the door should not be ordinary.


    The place that will use unusual metal materials as the door must be a very important place for the owner of this house. I''m afraid there will be some good things in it.


    "Break the wall for an interview."


    Since the door can''t be opened, he breaks through the wall. Thinking of this, gray pulls out his sword and suddenly splits it out.


    Wheeze!


    The material used for the wall should be a material with hardness no worse than metal. However, with Gray''s current strength, even a metal wall with extremely high hardness can split it, not to mention a material with hardness comparable to metal.


    When the sword went down, a huge inclined hole appeared.


    Chi, Chi!


    The sword in Gray''s hand was cut out continuously, and two more swords were cut down. A huge inverted triangle appeared on the wall.


    Boom!


    Push it gently with your hand and immediately fall back. There was a loud noise and raised a lot of dust.


    When the dust dispersed, gray and the three immediately walked in through the gap.


    What catches the eye is a room with only more than 100 square meters.


    In the room, there is a weapon rack, several boxes and many metal cans.

 Chapter 226

    The first thing the three looked at was the weapon rack.


    There are more than a dozen weapons, including knives, swords, guns, tomahawks, and several rare weapons.


    Because there had been a discussion before, the income was divided among the three, so the three didn''t rush. Gray went over, took down a sword and pulled it away, revealing the fiery red body of the sword.


    A trace of blood poured into the sword, and a burning orange flame appeared on the sword.


    This is obviously a magic weapon, and because it is well preserved, it is not damaged.


    The three checked one after another. There were a total of 13 weapons on the weapon rack, all of which were well preserved magic weapons.


    However, they are all ordinary magic weapons. The level has only reached the black iron level, and there is no higher level weapon.


    Then the three opened the wooden boxes one after another.


    The first and largest wooden box was full of gold coins.


    It''s glittering and dazzling, but the value is not too high.


    There are only tens of thousands of gold coins at most, and they are still gold coins in the imperial period, and their value has to be discounted.


    The second box is a box of jewelry.


    There is no saying of "antiques" in this world. Nobles prefer the practicability and value of goods themselves, rather than the value given by history.


    Therefore, the value of these jewelry can only be estimated according to the jewelry market of purple moon kingdom.


    Gray estimates that if this box of jewelry is sold, it should be able to sell for $1.2 million.


    The third box, a box containing many magic potions, should have been of high value, but unfortunately, these magic potions have dried up in a thousand years, and the value is equal to zero.


    The fourth box, a rather large box, is full of magic coins. It is estimated that there should be about 50000.


    After all the boxes had been opened, gray and the three looked at the only thing left in the room.


    Those are four metal cans.


    The tall round bottle is very similar to the bottle containing the blood of blood animals that gray found in the ruins of Bihai forest last time.


    Looking at the four bottles, the three were a little hesitant. After thousands of years, I''m afraid the blood in the four metal cans has long been corrupt.


    If it is opened, they will not gain anything except a stench.


    For a time, the three people hesitated slightly and didn''t know whether to open it or not.


    "The words on the surface of this metal bottle can be seen clearly!"


    Looking at the four metal bottles, Gray''s eyes finally fell on the smallest metal bottle.


    It is only slightly larger than the bowl, and the label used for marking on its surface, although it is already quite vague, is barely visible.


    "Ice spirit beast blood."


    Following the text, gray read it out and looked back at Sophia.


    "What level of blood beast is this?"


    I have to admit that the other party who came from a big noble family has enough knowledge to throw out Gray''s lines.


    "This is a wild level special blood beast. It has the ability of cold ice. Its strength can also be ranked at the top among the wild level blood beasts."


    Sophia explained.


    "The blood of the famine level special blood beast is still cold and ice, but it''s a pity..."


    Gray was very sorry and shook his head.


    This kind of blood is very suitable for him. If there is no accident after swallowing, the cold ice power of "wind blade" will soar.


    Unfortunately, for thousands of years, the blood in this jar may have been corrupt.


    "Huh?"


    Just when he thought so, he saw Sophia come up and press one hand on the metal jar and the other on the lid of the metal jar.


    Then there were blue lines on the surface of the metal jar, and the other party should be filled with blood.


    "This jar is a magic weapon, or should it not be called a magic item?"


    Gray was surprised. It was the first time he had seen a magic object of this shape.


    Click!


    Just then, Sophia turned the bottle cap. With a click, she loosened the bottle cap and opened it.


    Thinking of the last smell, gray subconsciously stepped back.


    However, a moment later, until Sophia closed the lid again, there was still no stench, only a trace of blood.


    "It doesn''t stink. Isn''t this blood corrupt?"


    Green doubted.


    "This bottle is a magic item specially used to preserve the blood of blood animals, so the blood in this bottle is not corrupt."


    Sophia explained.


    Excellent!


    Gray''s eyes suddenly brightened. There was no corrupt waste level special blood animal blood, and it was still cold ice. It was very useful for him.


    If you take it and integrate it into the wind blade, the wind blade will bring terrible cold power, and even this situation can last until the famine level. After all, this is the blood of the famine level blood beast.


    The three people checked the other three cans and found that the three cans were just ordinary metal cans. They didn''t open them again. It was really the sour taste that made the three people remember deeply.


    The items in the room have been read. Because Gray''s Rune space bag is the largest, gray uniformly packed everything, and the three left the room.


    A few hours later, it was getting dark and the three stopped searching.


    The whole site has basically been searched. After earning a lot of money from that room, we have obtained some things, but the value can''t be compared with the things in the room at all.


    Scattered magic weapons and well preserved brute level blood method books... The total value is only more than 100000.


    Set up a tent in an open space in the ruins, put everything in the open space, and gray began to share the stolen goods.


    "There are 21 magic weapons in total, all of which are of ordinary black iron level. The price of each handle is calculated as 5000, a total of 105000."


    "A blood method book that can be cultivated to the barbarian level in the fire lion sequence will be converted into 100000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "About 50000 magic coins, that is, 5 million gold coins."


    "The blood of ice spirit beast is about 50000, and there are about 10, that is, 500000."


    "All the things add up to about 6 million. Share it equally, 2 million per person. In total, you still owe me 1 million."


    Sophia looked at gray.


    "I owe you first. In addition, I need the blood of an ice spirit beast."


    Gray had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Compared with the previous trip, the harvest of this trip has been a lot, or even a lot more, but it is still far from the debt of 3 million.


    Although he had more than 700000 gold coins left, he did not bring them, and even if he did, he would still owe them.


    "No problem, then you owe me 1.05 million, right?"


    Sophia''s mouth tilted slightly and smiled.


    "That''s right."


    Gray nodded, but inexplicably felt a little flustered. He owed so much to this one. With his rather black character, I''m afraid he won''t have a better life in the future.


    Theresa''s eyes on gray were full of sympathy. He owed his young lady money. This guy was destined to suffer many disasters in the future.


    The next day, the three began to return the same way, but not far from the ruins.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Deep in the forest, a terrible noise suddenly came.


    Large areas of trees collapsed, and a large number of thousands of animals were frantically fleeing.


    Desperate, desperate.


    The three saw a tiger directly hit a tree and fainted, while other animals stepped on it. Just a moment later, the tiger was trampled into flesh and blood and became a pool of mud.


    All the animals are running wildly, as if there were a very terrible existence chasing after them.


    Among these animals, there are ordinary beasts and obviously blood beasts.


    There are even some blood beasts with a body length of more than five meters. If there is no accident, I''m afraid they are crazy blood beasts.


    "Animal tide!"


    "No, it''s animal tide!"


    All three of Gray''s faces changed wildly.


    The animal tide that is hard to meet actually appeared, and it was when they were in the forest.


    This is not an ordinary bad luck!

 Chapter 227

    "What happened in the depths of the forest?"


    Gray''s scalp tingled at the sight of the dense and violent herd.


    "Run for your life first!"


    Theresa looked grave.


    Although the three of them are not weak at all, they can kill elephants even if there are many ants. Moreover, they are thousands of wild animals and blood animals, not ants at all.


    Among them, there are not only crazy blood beasts with strength comparable to them, but also stronger blood beasts.


    "It''s too late to escape. We turn back and rely on the authority of relics and bones to resist the herd."


    Sophia shook her head and said solemnly.


    "Indeed, there must be savage blood beasts in the herd, or even stronger blood beasts. With our speed, we can''t beat them at all."


    Greyne said.


    "Go, go back!"


    The three looked at each other, no longer hesitated, and went away in the face of thousands of animal tide armies.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Dozens of wild animals appeared in front of gray and the three men.


    Poof!


    Gray cut out the cold ice wind blade and immediately opened a gap between the dozens of beasts, while gray and the three rushed through the gap before the gap was closed.


    Boom!


    A crazy level blood beast hit head-on was directly blown upside down by Gray''s three people.


    Gray and the three rushed forward again.


    More than a dozen blood beasts came, and the three tried their best to rush out of the gap between the more than a dozen blood beasts.


    Several frightened blood beasts launched their blood beast power against them.


    Gray blocked it with his arms, Teresa directly carried it down, and Sophia was shrouded in blue light, broke out terrible speed and avoided one by one.


    The three men used their own means, went upstream and rushed towards the ruins not far away. After several dangers, they finally turned back to the ruins.


    And the ruins did not live up to their expectations. They did resist the herd.


    When the herd passes through the ruins, it will obviously avoid the ruins.


    Three people are a pine in their hearts. They climb up a spire of the ruins and look behind them.


    A shocking picture appeared.


    At this time, the dense animal tide in the rear was surging. At a glance, there was no end.


    Among them, from time to time, we can see extremely huge blood beasts.


    Some are more than seven meters tall and some are more than seven meters long


    They ran frantically.


    In front of them, both wild animals and blood animals were wildly bumped away without exception.


    After falling, before he could get up, he was trampled by other blood beasts and finally turned into meat mud.


    "Pretty blood beast, it must be pretty blood beast."


    Staring at these blood beasts, gray looked dignified.


    "Fortunately, we made a quick decision, otherwise we would be in danger."


    Theresa breathed softly.


    It''s no doubt an act of seeking death to compete with the savage blood beast.


    It can be seen from the animals that blocked the way of these barbarian blood beasts or the encounter of blood beasts.


    "Can the pressure of the ruins stop these barbarian blood beasts?"


    Gray looked a little uneasy at Sophia.


    "It should."


    Sophia frowned, not too sure.


    If a king level warrior exudes authority at this time, he can disperse these blood beasts only by virtue of authority.


    However, here at this time, it is just the skeleton of a once strong man. Even she can''t guarantee whether there is that deterrent effect.


    Under the intense gaze of the three people, the blood beast with an unusually large body approached quickly.


    When they were close to the ruins, they obviously became uneasy, and then suddenly changed their direction to avoid the ruins.


    "OK."


    Seeing this, the three were a little relieved. It was obvious that the threat of the ruins was effective even for these blood beasts whose strength reached the barbarian level.


    However, the three still dare not relax, and their eyes are still watching the herd for fear of changes.


    "Miss, what do you think caused the animal tide?"


    Theresa frowned and asked Sophia.


    "I don''t know, but it''s probably related to the king beast."


    Sophia shook her head.


    "King beast."


    Hearing the name, Gray''s face suddenly became dignified.


    The king beast is as powerful as the king level warrior''s blood beast.


    The only good thing is that such blood beasts generally stay in the depths of the forest and will not leave the forest under special circumstances. Otherwise, it will be a devastating disaster for mankind.


    At this time, the night is deep in the forest.


    A blood beast more than ten meters long is roaring angrily.


    It looks like a lizard and is covered with sapphire like scales.


    With a thick sense of quality without losing beauty.


    At this time, ferocious wounds appeared on the surface of these scales.


    Red blood flowed out of these wounds like a stream.


    Ow¡ª¡ª


    It roared angrily, and then saw the terrible lightning suddenly wrapped around it, and then swept out like an ocean.


    Just in front of the lightning, a small figure appeared there compared with the blood beast with a body length of more than ten meters.


    This is a man with a long knife. His hair is white, but his face doesn''t look too old. His face has a unique vicissitudes of life temperament.


    Facing the thunder and lightning sweeping like an ocean, his face was calm, his eyes were calm, and the long knife in his hand suddenly split out.


    Shua!


    A huge purple light appeared and went towards the lightning.


    Pooh!


    The ocean like thunder and lightning, under the purple light, suddenly, like a broken River, broke in two from the middle, avoided the man with white hair and hit the man behind him.


    Crackling!


    Two terrible charred traces spread, and the forest behind the man with white hair appeared two terrible charred traces big enough for several football fields.


    All the trees were blackened in an instant. Not only that, but there was a raging fire burning.


    Around the huge blood beasts and white haired men, there are many burning forests like this.


    Whoosh!


    A knife smashed the thunder and lightning ocean, and the man stepped out.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Obviously there were no wings, but the man galloped in the air.


    Every step he took put great pressure on the air, and with the reaction of this huge pressure, he ran in the air temporarily.


    In a flash, the man had approached the huge blood beast and cut it to the neck of the huge blood beast.


    The huge blood beast showed anger and fear in his eyes, and instinctively avoided to the side.


    Poof!


    The huge blood beast dodged the key of his neck, but another huge wound appeared on his body. The red blood spilled. The huge blood beast suddenly flew upside down and hit the ground, making a roaring sound.


    The man with white hair stepped in vain, suddenly caught up with him, and then a knife crossed the neck of the huge blood beast who had not had time to stand up.


    Pooh!


    The blood splashed like a fountain, the huge blood beast struggled frantically, and the surrounding ground sank slowly in the roar.


    Finally, the struggle stopped, and the huge blood beast fell down weakly.


    The man with white hair quickly came to the huge blood beast. Suddenly, he had a huge Rune bag in his hand and began to collect the blood of the huge blood beast.


    For half an hour, the animal tide was still not coming to an end, and Gray''s three faces were dignified.


    At this time, there should have been more than 50000 beasts passing by. Even so, the beast tide still has no end. It can be imagined that the scale of the beast tide is large.


    "Look, that''s..."


    Suddenly, Theresa''s face suddenly became frightened and looked in one direction.


    As he looked, both gray and Sophia''s dark face became frightened.


    In the herd, a blood beast with a body length of nearly ten meters appeared.


    Its huge size makes it stand out from the herd.


    The wild animals and blood beasts avoided one after another. Around it, they actually walked into a vacuum.


    "No, I didn''t stop it."


    I saw that this blood beast did not avoid the ruins like other blood beasts, but came towards the ruins.

 Chapter 228

    Boom!


    The wall like a mountain collapsed, and a blood beast nearly ten meters long rushed into the ruins.


    Covered with long black hair, it was like a black grass.


    Its four legs are unusually thick, just like four giant pillars.


    Each step will leave a deep depression on the ground.


    "Wild blood beast."


    Gray was horrified.


    This is definitely a wild blood beast more powerful than the wild blood beast.


    Above the spire, gray and the three men carefully paid attention to the wild blood beast. They didn''t even dare to breathe. They were afraid that they would attract the attention of the wild blood beast and be attacked by the wild blood beast.


    If it is a brute level blood beast, the three of them have played their cards, and there may be a glimmer of vitality. As for the wild level blood beast, it is impossible.


    The huge gap between the two realms is like a cross ditch that is difficult to cross, which can no longer be made up by quantity.


    After all, when the defense is strong to a certain extent, the attack is invalid, and no matter how many, it is useless.


    Moreover, they are only three people, and the number is poor.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    This wild blood beast ran rampant all the way among the ruins, but the buildings in front of it were easily smashed like tofu.


    Building debris, like shells, splashed in large pieces.


    Gray''s spire, where they were located, was just nearby. Suddenly, it was attacked by many "shells", more than ten holes appeared and became shaky.


    Fortunately, gray, what they were most worried about didn''t happen.


    The wild blood beast didn''t seem to find them, or although he found them, he ignored them and just ran away.


    After smashing a large area of relic buildings, they crashed out of the wall on the other side of the relic and disappeared in the distance.


    "Get down, the spire is falling!"


    Seeing that the wild blood beast left, gray and the three people had no time to breathe a sigh of relief and ran under the spire one after another.


    In the impact just now, the spire was hit by many boulders. With a history of thousands of years, it was already crumbling, and it began to collapse at this time.


    As soon as the three ran out of the spire, the spire began to fall apart, and huge stones fell, many of which fell on Gray''s head.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gray and the three quickly avoided the huge stones and ran to the distance.


    Boom!


    The spire collapsed completely with a roar, raising huge dust.


    Looking at the collapsed spire, the three were terrified and fell from a place dozens of meters high. Even they would never feel good.


    "What should I do? The pressure of bones doesn''t seem to have any effect on the wild blood beast!"


    Theresa''s face was dignified and worried.


    From the situation just now, the threat of bones should only be able to disperse the barbarian blood beast. If the strength reaches the barbarian blood beast, even the threat of bones can''t have much deterrent effect.


    "Go near the bones. The closer you get to the bones, the stronger the pressure. Even the wild blood beast should not be too close."


    Said Sophia.


    The three men immediately went to the pit and leaned against the bones. They didn''t stop until the pressure was so strong that they couldn''t control their bodies.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Soon after they entered the deep pit of bones, wild blood beasts rushed into the ruins again and smashed countless buildings before leaving.


    Then, from time to time, wild blood beasts rushed into the ruins.


    Within the ruins, large areas of buildings collapsed and splashed earth and rock, many of which hit them in the deep pit.


    Fortunately, although they are not the opponents of these wild blood beasts, they can''t even stop these aftershocks.


    Boom!


    "Here comes another one. It''s already the 15th one!"


    One punch smashed a flying stone, Gray said in his heart, but the next moment, his face suddenly changed and his voice came out.


    "No, a wild blood beast rushed into the pit!"


    In front of his sight, a huge bovine blood beast with a body length of nine meters rushed towards the deep pit with a roar.


    They were all nervous. Fortunately, the closer they were to the bones, the stronger the pressure of the bones.


    When it was 50 meters near the skeleton, the ox blood beast finally felt panic and turned away without hesitation.


    For another half an hour, the loud and dense sound gradually disappeared. Obviously, the animal tide has passed.


    With a sigh of relief, gray three walked out of the pit where the skeleton was located and looked out.


    Under the impact of the wild blood beast that rushed into the ruins, the whole ruins collapsed and the ruins completely turned into a pool of rubble.


    Fortunately, they made a quick decision and came near the bones to disperse the wild blood beasts with the authority of the bones.


    Otherwise, they may be in danger.


    "Come on, let''s leave the night forest as soon as possible."


    Glancing at the depths of the night forest, gray and the three men no longer hesitated and rushed out of the night forest.


    Along the way, there were many corpses of beasts, including the corpses of blood beasts. They even saw the corpses of crazy blood beasts.


    Unfortunately, too long has passed, and the blood has already dried up. Otherwise, we can have a good harvest.


    "Well, what''s this?"


    On the way forward, a huge blood beast corpse attracted their attention.


    This is a seven meter long, red haired giant ape blood beast.


    The huge corpse fell there as if it were a mountain.


    "Is this a brute blood beast?"


    Gray was not sure.


    Judging from the size, it should be a brute level blood beast, but if the other party is really a brute level blood beast, it should not die in this wave of animals.


    After all, as a brute level blood beast, with its strong strength, it should still have the ability to protect itself in the animal tide.


    "This is the savage blood beast Sen ape."


    Sophia looked at it and confirmed.


    "Sure enough, it''s a pretty blood beast!"


    Gray looked serious. He was really a brute blood beast. It seemed that the beast tide was more dangerous than expected.


    If they had not made a decision to return to the ruins at that time, the probability of eventually escaping would not be generally small.


    "Zha Zha, the pretty blood beasts are dead. Fortunately, we decided to return to the ruins."


    Theresa was also full of exclamations.


    The three men stepped forward and observed the corpse of the savage blood beast Sen ape.


    The only injury on this forest ape was in the heart of his back, where a huge hole seemed to be pierced by something very huge and sharp.


    "Bad luck. I should have encountered a wild blood beast and was pierced by the horn of the wild blood beast!"


    Gray judged.


    Originally, they were all running for their lives. The wild level blood beast should not deliberately attack the barbarian level blood beast.


    However, the brute level blood beast should have bad luck and blocked the way of the wild level blood beast. He was directly stabbed through his heart with a horn from behind.


    In fact, if it had not been stabbed through the heart, but stabbed to other non vital places, the forest ape would not have died.


    After all, the wild blood beast is running for his life. As long as he doesn''t continue to get in the way, he won''t attack this Sen ape again.


    "Really bad luck."


    Sophia nodded.


    "Sen ape can manipulate plants and make plants have the effect of anesthesia. Its strength is also very strong among the barbarian blood beasts. The effect of anesthesia even has some effects on the wild blood beasts."


    "If you are prepared, you should not be killed so easily."


    "The ability of blood beast is anesthesia, and it has an effect on wild blood beasts?"


    Gray''s heart moved and quickly took out the rune bag to collect blood.


    The plant ability of Jasper lizard lies in its ability to change the hardness of plants, making the hardness of plants comparable to that of steel.


    The ability of this forest ape in front of us is to give the effect of plant anesthesia.


    If you can get the blood of the blood beast and take it, you should be able to integrate into the plant ability of the jade lizard and greatly improve the plant ability.


    "Okay, okay."


    A long time has passed, and the blood on this forest ape has basically dried up.


    However, after a lot of effort, gray absorbed two or three copies, which was enough for him to swallow.

 Chapter 229

    Put the corpse of brute level blood beast into the rune space bag, and gray three continue to set out.


    Two days later, the three left the night forest and came to the small town near the night forest.


    The town was full of discussions about the herd.


    The herd finally did not rush out of the night forest. It had dispersed before rushing out of the night forest, but even so, it still brought unimaginable disasters.


    The mercenaries who entered the night forest suffered heavy losses and were almost wiped out. Only some lucky mercenaries escaped.


    Even several mercenary regiments with strong strength were destroyed in this animal tide.


    Some of the villages around the night forest were attacked by wild animals and blood animals, and even the whole village was slaughtered.


    It is conservatively estimated that at least thousands of people died in the animal tide.


    Extremely tragic.


    Fortunately, the Marquis of Sidney family has organized people to come, and has entered the night forest to collect the wild animals and blood animals.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    After staying in the town pub for one night, the next day, Gray said goodbye to Sophia and Theresa.


    "Why, running so fast, afraid I''ll ask you for money?"


    Sophia smiled.


    "The relic exploration is over, and it''s time to part."


    Gray smiled and shook his head.


    Although he still owes 1.05 million gold coins to the other party, it does put him a little pressure, but he will not default on it.


    Not to mention whether the account can be repudiated by the forces behind the other party. Even if it can be repudiated, gray will not do so.


    1.05 million gold coins seem to be a lot, but with his strength in the forefront among crazy blood soldiers, he is not unable to earn it.


    Generally speaking, the blood of a fierce blood beast can sell thousands of gold coins to tens of thousands of gold coins according to its ability and rarity.


    The blood of a crazy blood beast can sell tens of thousands of gold coins to more than 100000 gold coins according to its ability and rarity.


    As a powerful special blood beast like the jade lizard, the blood can generally sell more than 100000 gold coins, which is why the Red Wing mercenary regiment would compensate him for 50000 gold coins.


    1.05 million gold coins. If you hunt crazy blood beasts to pay off your debts, it''s only twenty or thirty.


    This time, there was a beast tide in the night forest, and the blood beast came to the edge of the forest, which was the best opportunity to hunt the blood beast.


    So gray is going to separate from Sophia and return to the night forest to hunt the blood beast.


    If he didn''t have too few Rune bags and needed to buy them in the town, he would even separate from them in the night forest and directly start hunting blood beasts.


    "He should be ready to return to the night forest to hunt blood beasts."


    Although gray didn''t say, Theresa could guess Gray''s plan.


    After the animal tide, it is really the best time to hunt blood animals.


    "It should be."


    Sophia obviously guessed it, too.


    "Miss, what are we next?"


    "Go home."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Gray walked calmly in the forest at night.


    There is no weight on the body, and the action is not affected at all. The role of the space bag appears at this time.


    As for the sneak attack of blood beasts, he didn''t care.


    Infrared perception enables him to clearly perceive life within tens of meters in the forest.


    Unless it is a blood beast with the ability to avoid infrared perception, no blood beast can sneak into him.


    "This time, the Sidney family should have issued a call up. My father and Bernal are probably in the dark forest now..."


    Gray doesn''t worry about their safety. With the Sidney family leading the team, there must be no problem in terms of safety.


    Besides, viscount Fergus has arms that can resist the attack of crazy blood soldiers, which is enough to ensure safety.


    "I won''t join them. Joining them will affect my hunting of blood beasts."


    It is known to Viscount Fergus and Bernard that gray became a crazy blood soldier. In addition, the plant ability is not easy to explain. It is better to hunt alone.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    After the animal tide, there were indeed many blood beasts outside the night forest. Shortly after gray entered the night forest, a bear blood beast with more than two meters high and yellow hair attacked him.


    Gray recognized this kind of blood beast. This is a fierce blood beast, strong bear. It has great power, can reach the top of the same level, and has the ability to manipulate gravity.


    To some extent, the strength of this blood beast is close to that of the special blood beast. It can be regarded as one of the strongest blood beasts under the special blood beast.


    Of course, for him now, this blood beast is not enough.


    Shua, Shua, poof!


    The ability of plants was mobilized in a small range, and the roots and vines twined out, which immediately bound the powerful bear.


    The giant bear struggled hard and even used its gravity ability to make it overweight in its central range.


    Unfortunately, the plant ability displayed by gray, the crazy blood warrior, is naturally not what the strong bear can break free. The struggle of the strong bear is of no use at all.


    Then, a branch stretched out and turned into a sharp spear. "One shot" stabbed Dali bear into his chest, pierced Dali bear''s heart and killed him.


    Take out the rune bag, collect its blood, and affix the corresponding label on the rune bag.


    Gray''s main purpose is to hunt the crazy blood beast, but if a fierce blood beast comes forward on his own initiative, he won''t be polite.


    Thousands of gold coins are not much for him now, but he will not abandon it.


    As for the rune bag, he bought a lot in the town. He doesn''t have to worry about the embarrassment of not having a rune bag when he meets a crazy blood beast.


    Half a day later, the night was deep in the forest.


    Shua!


    A four meter long blood beast suddenly jumped down from a big tree surrounded by several people and fiercely rushed towards gray.


    Whoosh!


    Gray quickly retreated to avoid the attack of the blood beast, and the attack of the blood beast fell on the ground.


    Poof, poof!


    The ground was pierced like tofu and cut two deep scratches.


    The scratch spread all the way to more than ten meters before it finally stopped.


    Gray looked up.


    This is a blood beast covered with green.


    The head is a pointed triangle with a pair of compound eyes with feet and the size of a lantern.


    There are six legs in total. The front two legs look like two sickles and look extremely sharp.


    There are two pairs of wings, one inside and one outside, a pair of membrane and a pair of sheath, which are usually closed above the back and unfolded when it is necessary to fly.


    "Crazy knife Mantis."


    From the external characteristics, gray immediately judged the identity of the blood beast.


    Crazy knife mantis, a crazy blood beast, looks like gray''s previous Mantis. It is a blood beast with flying ability.


    Its blood beast ability is a pair of sickles on the forelimbs. In addition to being hard, these sickles have sharp characteristics and are extremely sharp.


    Hula!


    One blow failed to catch gray, and the crazy knife Mantis jumped violently and rushed at gray again.


    Shua!


    Gray cut out with a cold ice wind blade and cleaved at the crazy knife Mantis.


    The crazy sword Mantis waved the sickle in his hand and cleaved to the cold ice wind blade.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the wind blade was easily broken like glass, and a little frost could not have much impact on the crazy knife Mantis whose strength reached crazy level.


    The crazy knife Mantis kept almost the same speed and continued to rush at gray.


    "Sure enough."


    He hurried back a distance to avoid the attack point of the crazy knife Mantis. Gray flashed such an expression on his face.


    The pair of sickles on each other''s body are really unusually sharp. Even after reaching the crazy blood warrior, Gray''s cold wind blade can be easily broken.


    The crazy knife Mantis came again. This time, gray didn''t step back.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    He stamped his foot gently, and the invisible wave spread. All the plants within a radius of 100 meters were under his control.


    A large number of plants suddenly came to life, turned into sharp blades one after another, and attacked the crazy knife Mantis from all directions.


    Chi, Chi, Chi!


    Facing the sudden attack of many plant "spears", feeling dangerous, the crazy knife Mantis waved two huge sickles and quickly chopped at these "spears".


    The hardness is comparable to the "spear" of steel, which can be easily cut off under this pair of huge sickles.


    Cutting iron like mud is nothing more than that.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    However, there are too many plant spears. Countless plant spears attack the crazy knife Mantis from all directions.


    The sword mantis can''t resist. It is directly stabbed by many sharp blades from the back and abdomen, and becomes a hedgehog.


    Collect the colorless liquid that you don''t know whether to call it blood or body fluid. Chop down a pair of sharp blades of crazy knife mantis and put them into the rune space bag.


    Gray glanced in one direction, and there was a fight in that direction.

 Chapter 230

    Boom, boom!


    Large tracts of trees are falling down.


    A huge blood beast with a length of five meters and a burly figure is raging.


    Rampage, like a bulldozer.


    All the way, all the trees and rocks encountered along the way were crushed by its impact.


    The skin of the huge blood beast is bronze, which seems to be plated with a layer of bronze metal. It is the crazy blood beast copper armor rhinoceros, a crazy blood beast known for its strong defense.


    As a blood beast famous for its strong defense among the crazy blood beasts, it has a copper skin and iron bone, and has the defense that can rank in the forefront among the crazy blood beasts.


    Its defense is not even worse than that of ordinary barbarian blood beasts.


    Although its power is not as exaggerated as defense, it can also reach the upstream level of crazy blood beast.


    Compared with the defense of the barbarian blood beast, the strength of the crazy blood beast reaches the upstream level, which makes its strength extremely strong. The general crazy blood beast is not its opponent at all.


    Even if it is a special blood beast, it is extremely difficult to kill it.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The bronze armored rhinoceros is rampant, and everything along the way is shattered.


    At this time, there are four people struggling with it, and the situation is extremely dangerous.


    One of them was a middle-aged man with ordinary face. He was the Earl of Ford with the strength of crazy blood soldiers.


    He is holding a long gun, which is wrapped with golden red flame. This is his blood beast ability, a high-temperature flame that can attach to the weapon and burn the enemy.


    Prick!


    Facing the copper armored rhinoceros coming from the front, he turned sideways to avoid, and then a long gun wrapped in flame, such as a poisonous snake spitting out Rui, was stabbed out.


    Wheeze!


    Under the tip of the flame wound gun, a dark burn mark suddenly appeared on the bronze armored rhinoceros.


    But it''s not deep. For the huge body of the bronze armored rhinoceros, it''s just the degree of shallow injury.


    The other three are fierce blood soldiers.


    Some have swords, others have knives.


    The attack fell on the bronze rhinoceros, but even a little skin could not be cut. On the contrary, it was shocked by the force of the counter shock, and almost hit by the copper rhinoceros turning back.


    Fortunately, count Ford restrained the bronze rhinoceros in time, which made the three men escape.


    Among the three, one of them was a handsome middle-aged man with blond hair. It was Viscount Fergus.


    Near the four, more than 30 people looked anxiously at them, among them Bernal was in the column.


    "Father, Bernal..."


    When he arrived nearby, gray didn''t go out, but hid in a distance to observe the situation, and his face suddenly changed.


    At this time, he was being chased by the bronze rhinoceros. In the rather embarrassed party, viscount Fergus and Bernard were impressively listed.


    "I met a bronze rhinoceros!"


    Gray''s face was a little heavy.


    With the strength of count Ford''s crazy blood warrior and the strength of viscount Fergus''s three fierce blood warriors, the general crazy blood beast is naturally not too difficult.


    Unfortunately, the bronze rhinoceros is not an ordinary blood beast. Its strong defense makes it have few enemies among the crazy blood beasts. Even special blood beasts can defeat them at most, but few can kill them.


    The attack of viscount Fergus''s three men had no effect on it at all, and only the attack of count Ford could hurt it, but it was only a slight injury.


    If this continues, viscount Fergus and Bernard will be in danger.


    "It seems that we must do it..."


    His face showed a decisive color. Gray immediately prepared to rush out and lay hands on the bronze rhinoceros.


    If you don''t do it, I''m afraid among the people present, count Ford is sure to escape safely.


    Others, even the Viscount Fergus of fierce blood warrior strength, are not sure that they can escape safely, let alone Bernard who is still a medium blood warrior strength at present.


    Only in this way, the fact that he is already a crazy blood soldier will spread.


    The original plan of him and Viscount Fergus was to show it after a period of time. After all, it was not long before the strength of fierce blood soldiers came out.


    Moreover, keeping the card of crazy blood warrior may have unexpected effects at the critical moment,


    However, I can''t care so much now.


    He could not have watched Viscount Fergus and Bernal in danger.


    "No, maybe..."


    As soon as he stepped out, gray stopped again. Instead, he took out the rune space bag and took out the body of Sen ape.


    "Try it."


    Looking at the ape, gray flashed a sharp light in his eyes.


    The reason why we put the corpse of Sen ape into the rune space bag is for the fur on its corpse. After all, it is the fur of a barbarian blood beast.


    On the other hand, gray also has a plan to try whether the corpse control ability can manipulate the barbarian blood beast.


    Originally, he intended to return to the Fergus family to try again. Now Viscount Fergus and bernard are in danger. He can''t help but appear in the idea of trying to control.


    If you can control it, you can manipulate the savage blood beast Sen ape to deal with the bronze rhinoceros and save Viscount Fergus and them unknowingly.


    A meat ball was directly stuffed into the mouth of Sen ape by gray, while gray stared at the direction of the battle between Viscount Fergus and the bronze rhinoceros without blinking.


    Once the situation is wrong, I can''t care so much and can only do it myself.


    "Drink -"


    Around the side of the bronze rhinoceros, viscount Fergus looked dignified.


    With a low cry, a green wind blade immediately cleaved out and cleaved towards the abdomen of the bronze armored rhinoceros.


    Ding!


    A sound like metal impact sounded, and Mars sputtered.


    On the bronze armored rhinoceros, where it was hit by the wind blade, a shallow wound appeared, and a trace of blood seeped out.


    Seeing this, viscount Fergus''s face sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Compared with the huge size of the bronze rhinoceros, the shallow wound is only the degree of skin abrasion, not even a minor injury.


    Even if the blood beast ability is used, it can only cause such injuries. It can be imagined that the defense of this bronze armored rhinoceros is strong.


    He could not help looking at count Ford. Although the other party''s attack could cause injuries to the bronze rhinoceros, it was only a minor injury.


    If you want to kill the bronze rhinoceros with this injury, I''m afraid you can''t kill it even if it takes several hours.


    Moreover, a battle like count Ford needs blood power. Although it costs little, it can''t last for several hours.


    I don''t know if the other party has any other means. Otherwise, I''m afraid many people present today will be left behind.


    "You help me stop it."


    Count Ford looked gloomy, and Viscount Fergus could think of it, and he could think of it naturally.


    He shouted, and his blood beast ability was used with all his strength.


    I saw the golden red flame originally wrapped around the tip of his gun, suddenly, suddenly soared.


    The flaming golden red flame surrounded the tip of his gun and turned into a huge flame cluster.


    The scorching heat diffused, and the air was filled with a kind of dry heat.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    As if aware of the danger, the bronze rhinoceros turned and glanced at count Ford.


    And then count Ford moved.


    Prick!


    The air expanded violently because of the high temperature. On the fiery red spear, the golden red flame twined and stabbed the heart of the bronze armored rhinoceros chest with the scorching high temperature.


    The bronze armour rhinoceros immediately prepared to turn around to avoid, and at this time, the Viscount Fergus three tried their best to intercept.


    The three men''s weapons fell on the bronze rhinoceros and blocked the bronze rhinoceros.


    But even so, it only stopped the bronze rhinoceros for a moment, and then it was knocked out by the angry bronze rhinoceros with weapons.


    After flying out, they broke many trees, bent one by one, and failed to get up at the first time.


    Obviously, all three should have suffered some injuries.


    Prick!


    Although the three Viscount Fergus only stopped the bronze rhinoceros for a moment, it was enough.


    In this instant, the long gun wrapped in golden red flame has been stabbed in the heart of the bronze armored rhinoceros.


    Squeak¡ª¡ª


    The temperature of the soaring golden red flame was much higher than before. It stabbed the bronze rhinoceros and stabbed it more easily than before.


    With the scorching smell, the gun tip continued to go deep and pierced nearly thirty or forty centimeters before the successor finally stopped.


    "Not good."


    He pierced a full thirty or forty centimeters, but count Ford''s face changed suddenly.


    If a human is stabbed so deep from the heart, he will surely die, but in front of him is not a human, but a very burly blood beast with a length of five meters.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The bronze rhinoceros was not killed, but it was also extremely painful to eat.


    Roar wildly, and then the body spins suddenly.


    Peng!


    Count Ford with a long gun was thrown out by him.


    Click, click, click!


    One tree after another was broken by count Ford who flew out. More than ten trees were broken in a row and flew out for tens of meters. Count fuber stopped and fell to the ground.


    Even if it was the strength of the crazy blood warrior, he couldn''t get up at the first time.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    At this time, the bronze rhinoceros looked red, trampled on the ground and hit count Ford.


    "Count Ford."


    Count Ford can''t do anything, otherwise there is no hope of winning.


    The three of viscount Fergus clenched their teeth and intercepted the bronze rhinoceros, but they were easily knocked away. After flying out, they couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    In an instant, the main force of the siege on the bronze rhinoceros, a crazy blood soldier and three fierce blood soldiers, all lost their combat power in a short time.


    "Count Ford."


    "Viscount Fergus."


    "Father."


    ¡­¡­


    Bernal and others changed their complexion suddenly, their hearts were cold, and their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Originally, I thought there was a crazy blood warrior and three fierce blood warriors in the team. Even crazy blood beasts can hunt and kill, even if they can''t, they are safe, but I didn''t want to encounter such a terrible crazy blood beast.


    A crazy blood soldier and three fierce blood soldiers are not rivals.


    Boom!


    Just then, a roar suddenly sounded.


    Bernal and others looked, and suddenly saw a shocking picture.


    A seven meter long ape blood beast suddenly appeared in front of the bronze armored rhinoceros.


    Then he suddenly raised his extremely thick fist like a grinding plate and smashed it at the bronze rhinoceros.


    Boom!


    The originally unstoppable bronze rhinoceros was beaten like a child in front of adults.


    Suddenly flew backwards.


    After smashing dozens of trees, it flew 70 or 80 meters away.

 Chapter 231

    "What, count Ford, a blood beast that none of them can deal with, was smashed away by this blood beast?"


    "This, this is... What blood beast?"


    "Is it, is it...?"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the seven Michelin apes, everyone was shocked and frightened.


    They were shocked that the bronze rhinoceros, which was so strong in their eyes, was so easily smashed and flew out, and was ravaged like a child in front of adults.


    Terrified that they couldn''t even deal with the bronze rhinoceros, they met a blood beast stronger than the bronze rhinoceros.


    The situation is bad enough to be desperate!


    All feel cold, like a basin of cold water, from head to foot. Some people''s bodies tremble involuntarily.


    They don''t think this new giant ape blood beast is here to help them.


    Blood beast Gang?


    That''s impossible.


    Unless it is a blood beast that human beings have cultivated since childhood, when they encounter human beings, the first thing they think of is attack, not friendship.


    As for now, why it seems to be saving them, it is only because the other party regards the bronze rhinoceros as the primary prey.


    After the bronze rhinoceros is hunted, I''m afraid it''s their turn next.


    "Come on, pick up Viscount Fergus, and we''ll get out of here!"


    At this time, count Ford finally covered his back and stood up.


    His back, burning pain, was hurt in the impact just now.


    Fortunately, it''s not serious.


    He naturally saw the scene when the bronze armored rhinoceros was stopped by the sudden ape blood beast, and the shock in his heart was no worse than anyone present.


    But after all, he is powerful and has been in a high position for a long time, and his courage and insight are unmatched by ordinary people.


    In this state, he reacted immediately. Now is the best time to escape.


    If the ape blood beast killed the armored rhinoceros and dealt with them in turn, it would be too late for them to escape.


    "Yes, run away while it is fighting with the armored rhinoceros."


    "Yes, run away..."


    "Run away..."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people finally reacted and hurried forward to help the three Viscount Fergus, regretting that they didn''t have four legs and fled in the opposite direction.


    "The injury should not be too serious."


    Using his shadow ability to hide in the shadow of a tree, gray watched Bernal holding Viscount Fergus away.


    In the battle just now, he could see clearly that Viscount Fergus was only shocked by the reaction force on the weapon and was not directly hit by the bronze rhinoceros.


    Although he suffered some injuries, his safety should be no problem.


    When a group of people left and disappeared in sight, his eyes looked at the direction of the fight between Sen ape and armored rhinoceros.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Large tracts of forests collapsed and rocks collapsed. Within a radius of 100 meters, there are traces of terrible fighting.


    This is a one-sided ravage. The iron armored rhinoceros that was rampant just now is being ravaged by forest apes.


    The bronze rhinoceros is like a huge volleyball, which is being played by Sen ape.


    Although it has a defense that is not weaker than the barbarian blood beast, the defense is extremely powerful. Few blood beasts can kill it in the same realm.


    Even if the strength is as strong as gray, although he has the assurance that he can absolutely defeat the other party, he is only 50% or 60% sure of killing the other party.


    It''s really the copper skin and iron bone on the other party''s body. The defense is too strong.


    In fact, the bronze rhinoceros is the crazy blood beast of the iron rhinoceros sequence. Like the iron rhinoceros, its defense is at the same level, and few blood beasts can compare.


    When gray was a fierce blood soldier, he once met the armored rhinoceros in the red leaf forest.


    At that time, in the face of each other, gray tried his best and still couldn''t kill him.


    There was no way, gray had to let many blood beasts rush forward, hold them down, and then stab each other''s heart, before he finally killed them. By comparison, it''s not difficult to imagine the difficulty of copper armored rhinoceros.


    However, unfortunately, what the bronze armored rhinoceros encountered at this time was not a crazy level existence, but a brute level blood beast.


    Although the blood beast ability cannot be used, it is still a brute blood beast after all. The three physical abilities of strength, speed and defense are brute level without any discount.


    The bronze rhinoceros is only the body, which has reached the barbarian level. Compared with the two, the forest ape can naturally abuse the bronze rhinoceros.


    "I didn''t think I could really control it."


    Looking at the forest ape who was ravaging the bronze armored rhinoceros, gray showed a look of surprise and surprise in his eyes.


    The reason why he left the body of Sen ape was just to take a chance and want to try, but he didn''t expect to really control Sen ape.


    Although you can''t use the blood beast ability, only the physical ability of the barbarian blood beast, which can only be regarded as half of the barbarian blood beast, it is already a very strong combat power.


    Besides, there is absolutely no opponent in the crazy level, even if it is a special blood beast, it is by no means an opponent.


    In Gray''s estimation, even he himself should not be an opponent for the time being.


    "But this should really reach the control limit."


    At the same time when he controlled the forest ape, gray felt that he was completely cut off from the other four blood beasts. Obviously, in order to control this forest ape, the "control" of the other four blood beasts had been occupied.


    So gray estimated that the brute level should be the real limit of corpse control ability. In the future, it should be impossible to increase the number of brute level blood beasts.


    "Even so, it is already extremely strong, and its combat power is definitely much stronger than the previous four blood beasts."


    If we let the present Sen ape fight with the previous four blood beasts, gray is sure that the Sen ape must win in the end.


    If you can use the blood beast ability, the four blood beasts may have some chances of winning, but since you can''t use the blood beast ability, the damage to the savage blood beast like Sen ape can be said to be extremely limited by the power of the body alone.


    Unless it is the same as gray last time, a full number of 20 fierce levels besiege a crazy level and beat it to death in absolute numbers.


    "Corpse control ability, really strong ability. Unfortunately, since the last time I met corpse apes, I didn''t say I met higher-level blood beasts of corpse ape sequence, even corpse apes."


    At the thought of this, gray felt extremely sorry.


    The ability of corpse control can be said to be extremely strong or extremely weak.


    If you don''t control the blood beast, this ability naturally has no effect at all.


    And if there is a blood beast under control, and the blood beast under control reaches the strongest.


    Just like now, with the ability of a fierce blood beast, it can actually reach the invincible among the crazy level. It can be imagined that this ability is strong.


    Boom!


    While gray was thinking about this, the battle between Sen ape and bronze rhinoceros not far away ended when Sen ape hit the bronze rhinoceros chest with another punch.


    At the heart of the bronze armored rhinoceros, it was dented by the whole, its ribs broke, pierced the heart and died.


    Gray hurried forward to collect the blood. The strong defense of the bronze armored rhinoceros made him have a plan to swallow the blood of the bronze armored rhinoceros to enhance his defense.


    Of course, it''s just a temporary consideration. It hasn''t been finalized yet. Everything depends on the blood resources in your hands at that time.


    After thinking about it, he put away the body of the bronze rhinoceros.


    Although Sen ape is powerful, it is too large to be used to guard Fergus castle on the second floor. Moreover, sometimes the number is also an advantage.


    Therefore, gray plans to still control the four crazy blood beasts, but is ready to replace the crocodile blood beasts with bronze rhinoceros.


    Of course, Sen ape will not give up. He will put Sen ape in the rune space bag and convert it into combat power at the critical moment.


    "Cure the injury first."


    Gray looked at Sen ape''s back, where a huge blood hole was clearly visible.


    Because he was in a hurry before, he had no time to repair the injury on Sen ape.


    Hula!


    The blood beast ability was used by gray. Within a hundred meters around, a faint green mist floated from the plants, quickly gathered and wrapped the huge body of Sen ape.


    Soon, the terrible hole in the back of Sen ape completely disappeared and recovered.


    Gray put the Sen ape back into the rune space bag and left in the direction of viscount Fergus and others.


    He was still a little worried about their safety.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten miles away, viscount Fergus and others, who fled in fear, stopped after confirming that there was nothing behind them, and all felt a sigh of relief.


    This time is really not an ordinary danger. If it were not for the emergence of the ape blood beast at the critical moment, I''m afraid more than half of the people present would die.


    "Father, is that blood beast just now a brute level blood beast?"


    Bernard, still shocked, looked at Viscount Fergus and asked.


    "No mistake, it must be a pretty blood beast."


    Because of his injury, viscount Fergus looked a little pale. When he heard Bernal''s inquiry, he stared.


    With such a huge body and such strong strength, he really can''t think of anything else except the pretty blood hand.


    "It''s a savage blood hand ape."


    Count Ford answered, and his face was dignified.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful crazy level blood beast just when I went deep into this depth. Even the barbarian level blood beast appeared."


    If it was a bronze rhinoceros, he was still sure to escape, but if the last brute blood beast Sen ape was really watched, he might not even have a chance to escape.


    "Lord count, it''s all luck to escape today. It''s obvious that the danger of the night forest is beyond our ability. We must withdraw to the periphery and inform the Sidney family of the current situation."


    Said a man with a moustache, who was Viscount Arnold goldsmith of the Ford family.


    "Indeed, if you can escape this time, you may not be able to escape next time."


    Another man also spoke with lingering fear. He was another Baron of the Ford family, Francis Richard.


    Without too much hesitation, a group of people withdrew towards the periphery of the night forest with extremely unified opinions.

 Chapter 232

    Not far from where Viscount Fergus and others were, gray, who killed the bronze rhinoceros, caught up with Viscount Fergus and others in the direction of evacuation.


    Originally, he intended to secretly protect Viscount Fergus and others for a period of time, and then leave after Viscount Fergus''s injury healed.


    But when he saw Viscount Fergus and others go straight to the periphery of the night forest, he stopped.


    Although he did not hear Viscount Fergus''s dialogue because of the distance, he could guess from his actions. It must be that Viscount Fergus and others felt that the current depth was too dangerous and decided to go to the periphery.


    When you go to the periphery, the danger naturally decreases greatly. In addition, count Ford is a crazy blood soldier after all. There should be no problem with safety. In this case, he naturally doesn''t have to follow and protect.


    He went straight in the opposite direction.


    A few days later, the night was deep in the forest.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    A blood beast with purple scales and a length of four meters roared.


    It has a streamlined shape, slender limbs and runs as fast as lightning.


    Crackling!


    At this time, several huge thunderbolts were triggered and gathered around, making it look very deterrent.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    More than a dozen thick green vines suddenly stabbed it like a spear.


    Crackling!


    At this moment, lightning broke out.


    A bolt of lightning suddenly attacked the ten vines like spears, and then, visible to the naked eye, the vines became charred, smashed and completely broken.


    And it roared and roared angrily.


    However, the attack did not stop.


    Whew! Whew! Whew!


    More vines turned into spears.


    It was attacked by lightning, and it also ran quickly to avoid, trying to rush out of the encirclement of vines.


    Poof!


    Unfortunately, no matter where it fled, dense vines attacked it.


    From time to time, vines attack it, leaving a deep penetrating wound on it. Although it will be broken by lightning immediately, his injuries are more and more serious.


    Finally, at some point, the injury is enough to affect its ability to move.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    A large number of "spears" came through the hole, from front to back, from left to right, and even from above.


    He was immediately pierced by the many spears, and his body was like a hedgehog covered with sharp thorns.


    Finally, he had to be unwilling to paralyze and die completely.


    "The fifteenth."


    In the messy woods, gray came out and came to the dead blood beast to collect blood quickly.


    This is the 15th crazy blood beast he has hunted in recent days.


    With plant ability, he is like a fish in water in the forest.


    In addition, as a special blood beast, the green jade lizard has extremely powerful plant ability, so that few crazy blood beasts are his opponents. All the crazy blood beasts he meets, without exception, are hunted by him.


    Collect the blood, cut off the scales and put them into the rune space bag, and gray leaves.


    Although the scale armor on the crazy blood beast is far less valuable than blood, it can also be sold for 10000 gold coins.


    Now he is heavily in debt, naturally he won''t miss it.


    rustle!


    Shortly after gray left, with the strange sound of "mopping the floor", a giant appeared.


    This is a snake blood beast with a length of more than 20 meters and a very thick body.


    The upper half of its body was raised high, as high as two floors.


    The most special thing is that there are three heads.


    Three heads, three different colors, red, cyan and yellow.


    Snake, it found the body of the crazy blood beast discarded by gray.


    One of the snakeheads opened his mouth quickly and grew enough to swallow a car.


    The snake wriggled and slowly swallowed the body of the blood beast with a length of four meters.


    Then it seemed dissatisfied and went in one direction again, which was the direction gray left.


    rustle!


    As a crazy blood warrior, Gray''s ears and eyes were naturally extremely sharp, and he soon found the rapidly approaching swaying movement.


    "What''s coming?"


    Aware of something coming from behind, gray used his shadow ability to hide under the shadow of a tree and looked at the direction of the movement.


    Soon, he saw the coming existence.


    When he saw the three heads that were two stories high, his face suddenly changed and quietly retreated to the side.


    "How could it be? It''s a brute level blood beast with three snakes!"


    Three headed snake, a brute level blood beast with three heads in total and three heads in different colors.


    According to the description in the book, each head can cast one blood beast ability, and three heads can cast three blood beast abilities.


    It is said that the blood of this snake comes from the legendary divine beast Hydra.


    This is a blood beast with ten heads, and each head has a blood beast ability, which can manipulate ten blood beast abilities of earth, fire, wind, thunder, ice, shadow, water, poison, wood and gold.


    "It''s a beast, and it''s still a snake."


    Green looked dignified as he stepped back.


    The beast has extremely powerful five senses. Even hiding in the shadow, gray is not sure not to be found.


    When he saw that the other party was a snake like beast, gray immediately cut off the idea of continuing to hide in the shadow.


    Snake blood beast has infrared perception ability. Even if he hides in the shadow, he can''t cut off the infrared radiation. He will be easily found by snake blood beast.


    So he withdrew quietly without hesitation, even if it was easy to be found by the snake beast.


    If you hide in the shadow, you will be found. If you withdraw quietly, you may or may not be found.


    Gray naturally chose the latter without hesitation.


    Now there''s only one bet. I hope it won''t be found.


    rustle!


    When gray thought so, suddenly, the trees shook violently in the direction of the snake beast, and there was a huge movement approaching.


    Then he saw that the three huge snake heads appeared, huffing and puffing snake letters, sliding towards him.


    "Bad, found!"


    Gray''s face changed greatly. There is no doubt that the brute blood beast must have found him.


    Being stared at by a brute level blood beast, gray only felt cold all over, and there was a cold sweat on his back.


    He forced himself to calm down, retreated quickly, took out the rune space bag and released the Sen ape.


    With his current strength, he is by no means the opponent of the barbarian blood beast. He is not even sure to escape. If he wants to have a turn for the better, he can only rely on Sen ape.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The ground trembled violently. Under the command of gray, the seven meter tall Sen ape greeted the oncoming three headed snake.


    His steps were huge, and each step reached more than ten meters. On the ground, there were huge and clear footprints one after another, exuding terror and deterrence.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    With the appearance of Sen ape and coming face to face, the three snakes stopped chasing gray. Obviously, the other party felt a threat on Sen ape.


    After all, the size of Sen ape is too huge and too deterrent.


    In the dense forest, two giants confront each other more than 30 meters apart, and the atmosphere is extremely depressed.


    One of them was seven meters tall, thick and violent, and his two palms were like two huge grinding plates.


    Huge body, extremely burly, with unimaginable power.


    The other one was covered with fine scales. His upper body was raised two stories high, and his three heads were filled with snake pistils, ferocious and terrible.


    "I don''t know if I can scare you off?"


    Taking advantage of the confrontation between the ape and the three headed snake, gray hid in the distant forest and looked at the two giants. His heart was tense.


    If he manipulated the real savage blood beast Sen ape, he would not be afraid of the three headed snake that was also a savage blood beast. However, the Sen ape he manipulated now is just an empty "fake".


    Although it has the body of Sen ape and the body of Sen ape, it lacks the blood beast ability of Sen ape. In terms of combat power, it is certainly not as good as the real barbarian blood beast.


    Now he only hoped that the three headed snake was frightened by the huge shape of the forest ape and took the initiative to retreat.


    However, his expectations failed at the next moment.


    rustle!


    The movement of sliding and swaying came out.


    Suddenly, the three snakes shot forward and quickly approached the forest ape. Then, the huge scaled snake tail attacked the forest ape.


    It was a terrible blow.


    Large tracts of trees were broken under this terrible attack, and the sky was full of fallen branches swept by the snake''s tail.


    Carrying these fallen leaves and branches, a huge snake tail that one can''t hold together. Compared with the length of the snake, the snake tail is too thick, just like a huge whip.


    Hula!


    Sen ape''s fist as big as a millstone came out and smashed at the thick snake''s tail with a violent momentum.


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion appeared on the tail of the three headed snake and the fist of the forest ape.


    Terrible noise swept everywhere. The fierce hurricane blew the fallen leaves on the ground all over the sky, and even the soil swept up.


    The snaketails and fists that collided with each other were divided at the touch of one touch, and both retreated backward, with the violent wind raging.


    Where the three headed snake was hit by the fist, its scales fell off and its flesh was blurred, revealing crimson blood.


    And there was a broken skin on the fist of Sen ape, which was not hurt at all.


    In the first collision, the three headed snake did not take advantage of the forest ape.


    However, Gray''s heart was not relieved.


    The three headed snake is a blood beast with three blood beast abilities. The fight just now was just the first test. I''m afraid. The next is the real test.


    Whoosh!


    While gray was thinking like this, the red head of one of the three headed snakes suddenly moved.


    The snake''s head opened its mouth and faced the forest ape.


    Then at the next moment, a huge orange flame with a diameter of one meter suddenly appeared.


    The burning flame, with a scorching unimaginable high temperature, roared like the sun falling from the sky and hit the forest ape.


    Along the way, the trees turned into ashes, and the rocks and soil melted and softened.


    all-powerful!


    This is the destructive power of the barbarian blood beast!!!

 Chapter 233

    Boom!


    A terrible explosion appeared.


    The fire raged.


    The heat wave swept through.


    Earth rock splash.


    The terror shock wave with fire snake spread around like a strong bomb explosion.


    Everything you meet along the way is shattered.


    There was a huge pothole where Sen ape was located, and the pothole and even the nearby soil melted directly.


    Not far away, Sen ape appeared a little embarrassed.


    Many of the hair on the body was scorched by the fire.


    The moment before the fireball hit, Sen ape jumped out and avoided to the side. Even so, it was still affected by the afterwave of the explosion.


    The hair on the body was burned completely, and there were little burns in many places.


    And it''s not over.


    The three headed snake''s earthy yellow head held high, and then he saw that a large amount of soil around him was suspended out of thin air.


    It solidified and turned into cone-shaped rocks harder than steel, attacking the forest ape everywhere.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Sen ape quickly dodged, and one deep pit after another appeared on the ground.


    Earth rock splash.


    It was as if what hit was not conical rocks, but shells.


    Such a dense large-scale attack is naturally not easy to avoid.


    Although the forest ape avoided a lot, it was still inevitably hit by these conical rocks.


    Boom, boom!


    Every conical rock falling on the forest ape will leave a bloody wound on the forest ape.


    A moment later, when the conical rock completely disappeared, the forest ape was full of bloody wounds.


    There was still no chance for Sen ape to "breathe", and there was the ability of blood beast to attack.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    The blue mouth of the three headed snake opened, and then a huge wind blade suddenly attacked.


    At an unimaginable speed, he suddenly chopped into the forest ape.


    The distance is too close, the speed of the wind blade is too fast, and the forest ape has been cut off before it even has time to avoid.


    Poof!


    Patter, patter!


    After a dull sound of flesh and blood being cut, the forest ape flew backwards violently, and trees were broken by it.


    In its abdomen, a huge and deep wound appeared.


    Fortunately, its body is extremely huge. If a human has such a huge wound, it will definitely be split in half.


    "Sure enough, I''m not an opponent!"


    Seeing this scene, gray felt cold in his heart.


    Although he had already guessed that he was not an opponent, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart that Sen ape had the strength to fight against the three headed snake.


    Unfortunately, such an accident did not happen, and Sen ape was completely at a disadvantage.


    If it goes on like this, before long, the forest ape should be chopped into pieces.


    "What should I do, escape...? or...?"


    Now, in front of him, there are two ways to choose.


    The first is to turn around and run away, and try to run away while the forest ape entangles the three headed snake.


    However, in this way, there is no guarantee that he will definitely escape. If he is caught up by the defeated three headed snake, he will die.


    Second, join the battle between the two sides, assist the forest ape, and work together to defeat or scare away the three snakes.


    This way is also not safe. Even if he can defeat the three headed snake, he still has no bottom in his heart.


    If he is still not an opponent, he will also die.


    Escape or fight to death. In an instant, he fell into a difficult choice.


    "War!"


    Finally, his eyes became firm and made a choice.


    Escape depends on luck, and fight to death depends on strength.


    Finally, he chose to rely on his own strength, hoping that with his help, Sen ape could defeat the three headed snake.


    Buzz!


    Invisible waves spread, and within 100 meters, all plants were under Gray''s control.


    Patter!


    The forest ape that was cut off and flew out climbed up. Now it naturally won''t feel pain. As long as it doesn''t affect its ability to move, no matter how serious the injury is, it''s nothing for it now.


    However, the three headed snake did not intend to give it a chance to "breathe". Just when it got up, the three headed snake had swam and approached, and its huge tail suddenly attacked it.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    At this moment, the surrounding plants suddenly came to life, stretched out their "tentacles" and wound and intercepted the huge tail attacked by the three headed snake.


    With the huge tail of terrorist forces, it broke hundreds of "tentacles" and finally became powerless.


    At this time, the new plant "tentacle" is generated again, quickly winding the giant tail of the three headed snake that is unable to fall, and stabbing the giant tail with sharp tips.


    However, as a brute level blood beast, the defense is too strong. The sharp spikes attacking the giant tail leave only shallow wounds on the giant tail, and it is difficult to penetrate again.


    KAKA!


    Suddenly, it was bound by plant vines, and the three headed snake struggled. With its huge power, the plant vines bound to it broke quickly.


    Although the plant vines are still growing rapidly, it is obvious that the collapse section is faster.


    And not only that, the three snakes bent their heads together, ready to bite the vines.


    Just then.


    Boom!


    Controlled by gray and ready to go, Sen ape jumped up suddenly and jumped to the bound three headed snake.


    Huge fists, three fists in a row, attacking three snake heads respectively.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    As a brute blood beast, Sen ape is famous for its strength, which is naturally very strong.


    The three snake heads hit by Sen ape''s fist had chapped heads, blurred flesh and blood, and red blood flowed out.


    It was hit by the last punch and flew out directly. It flew out for tens of meters, and many trees were broken.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly suffered a loss, and the three headed snake was very angry.


    The snake body circled, and the three snake heads were facing the forest ape together.


    With its not too high wisdom, naturally it would not think that the vines winding towards it were not from the forest ape, but from someone else.


    After a short confrontation, the three headed snake attacked.


    A huge cyan wind blade, like a huge sharp blade, quickly chopped at the forest ape.


    Shua Shua!


    A large number of plant vines grow and appear in front of the forest ape to intercept the wind blade.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Although the vines are as hard as steel, the wind blade cuts iron like mud, and a large number of plant vines are cut off.


    Finally, he broke through the blockade and chopped on the forest ape.


    However, after layers of weakening, the power of the wind blade was weakened to the lowest. It cut the forest ape, and only cut the forest ape back more than ten meters.


    After all, Gray''s plant ability is obtained from the special blood beast Jasper lizard. It is stronger than the general crazy blood beast, and its power is even close to the barbarian blood beast.


    If you do your best to stimulate regardless of the power of blood, you can even be comparable to a brute level blood beast in a short time.


    It is also natural to have this effect.


    Boom!


    After resisting the aftereffect of the wind blade, Sen ape jumped up suddenly after taking a step, jumped up high on a vine, and hit the three headed snake who had just demonstrated the ability of the wind blade with a fist.


    Boom!


    After the dull sound, the three headed snakes were hit backward, and a large number of trees were knocked down.


    The cyan snakehead is in another position, the flesh and blood are blurred, and the blood is sprinkled wildly.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The forest ape quickly chased the three headed snake flying backwards.


    The three headed snake whirled up angrily, the red snake head was high, and a huge flaming fireball appeared, rolled and attacked the forest ape.


    Whoosh!


    Gray quickly controlled the rapid growth of plants, and a large number of plants protected the forest ape like a wooden fence.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    However, the ability of the flame obviously restrained Gray''s plant ability, and the intercepted plants were blackened and broken.


    Finally, the huge fireball broke through the shackles of plants and hit the forest ape.


    Boom!


    The violent explosion directly appeared in an open space, all the surrounding plants were burned to ashes, and a terrible heat wave swept through.


    Fortunately, when the plants stopped, the forest ape had fled to the side.


    However, although the forest ape avoided, it was still inevitably affected.


    A lot of burns have been added to the body again.


    "You must first destroy the snake head that can cast flame ability."


    Seeing this scene, Gray''s good mood of letting the three snakes suffer a little loss because of his cooperation with Sen ape disappeared.


    Although he knew that the fire power restrained his plant power, he didn''t expect to restrain it to this extent.


    Under the high temperature of the fireball, plants are easily poked like bubbles.


    "Drink -"


    Determined, gray urged the plant ability to the limit, regardless of the massive loss of blood power, and used the plant ability to the greatest extent.


    In this way, even if he reaches the strength of crazy blood warrior, he can only use it about three times a day.


    It consumes too much blood.


    However, the effect is also remarkable.


    In an instant, the plant vines, which were originally as hard as steel, increased their hardness by another level, surpassing ordinary steel and becoming harder than steel.


    The plant ability is temporarily comparable to the blood beast ability of the barbarian blood beast.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of vines appeared near the three headed snake, swarmed out and wound around the three headed snake''s body.


    His goal is very clear, that is to bind the three headed snake, bind the three headed snake, and win the opportunity for the forest ape.


    He has tried to attack the three headed snake with plant ability before. For the brute level blood beast, the damage is not too high. At most, it can cause skin injury, so it is difficult to pierce.


    Although the power should be much stronger now, it''s not enough to cause serious injury to the three headed snake.


    It''s better to concentrate on binding the three snakes and give the attack to the forest ape with strong power.


    Click!


    Bound by the vine whose hardness and tenacity have increased by another level, the struggle of the three headed snake becomes extremely laborious.


    Its three snake heads bent down and bit at the vines.


    Vines stronger than steel are rapidly breaking under the bite of three snake heads.


    Just then.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Sen ape quickly approached the three snake bodies, regardless of the other two snake heads, and punched the red snake head continuously.


    Click!


    After several punches, the red snake''s head was blurred, and even one of its huge fangs was broken.


    It looks very sad.


    Just as he was about to punch the red snake head again.


    Click!


    With the sound of breaking, under the bite of the other two snake heads, the huge tail of the three snakes finally broke its shackles, roared and quickly attacked the forest ape.


    The Sen ape root could not escape, but was directly hit by the huge tail and suddenly flew backwards.

 Chapter 234

    Boom!


    The drawn Sen ape flew out like a shell and ploughed out a gully dozens of meters long.


    Back position, flesh and blood blurred.


    A blow mark is clearly visible.


    However, it soon stood up again.


    Today''s forest apes have no pain.


    A bloody trace looks ferocious, but it doesn''t matter to the forest apes who can fight forever as long as their heads are not damaged and their body parts are complete.


    It stepped again towards the three headed snake.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The three snakes that took the forest ape out hovered high, with their heads hanging high, two floors high.


    Seeing the forest ape running again, its snake head huff and puff red pistil.


    The attack of Sen ape just now hit his red snake head hard and bled continuously.


    At this moment, it finally felt fear.


    After fear, he is completely angry.


    Hula!


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Shua!


    A huge fireball, burning and roaring, came out of the falling sun.


    The soil floats and turns into hard cone-shaped rocks, such as pouring hail.


    The huge cyan wind blade is made of cyan metal and cut out quickly like lightning.


    Three snakeheads, unexpectedly at the same time, Qi Qi began to exert their abilities.


    Different from ordinary blood beasts, when it masters the abilities of three blood beasts and tries its best to stimulate the abilities of blood beasts, it is not to stimulate the abilities of a certain blood beast and enhance the power of a certain blood beast, but to use three blood beast abilities at the same time.


    The power becomes stronger through the superposition of the abilities of three blood beasts.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    At the sight of this scene, Gray''s face was completely dignified.


    Do not hesitate to maximize the ability of plants again.


    Huge vines appeared from all over the forest.


    Intertwined with each other, the green wood wall woven one side after another is blocked in front of the forest ape to protect the forest ape.


    At this moment, his plant ability was raised to the limit and reached the level of barbarian.


    Of course, this is transient because the excitation is maximized regardless of consumption.


    Soon, it will return to its original power, and the blood power will be greatly lost in the process.


    But I can''t care so much now.


    He dared not gamble that Sen ape could carry such an attack.


    Even if you block part of the attack for the forest ape.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the joint efforts of the three blood beasts, one vine wall harder than steel was easily destroyed.


    Broken, blackened, reduced to ashes in a raging flame.


    The flame has extremely restrained Gray''s plant ability, not to mention the ability of soil system and wind system.


    The wall of the vine was easily broken, and the three blood beast abilities spread all the way forward.


    all-powerful!


    An extremely exaggerated trace, full of scorched black, spread hundreds of meters away, appeared.


    Even after Gray''s maximum use of plant ability to block plants, he still has this power.


    How powerful would it be if it were not blocked by Gray''s plant ability?


    Hiss!


    The three headed snake looked at the direction of the damage trace together, looking for the enemy submerged by its own attack.


    Soon it found its enemy.


    At the end of the black trace, a embarrassed figure appeared.


    The whole body is dark and full of burning marks. There is no place complete all over the body, emitting a burning smell.


    In the abdomen, there were two huge wounds, which were almost opened.


    That''s the damage caused by the previous wind blade and the previous wind blade.


    At the same time, the two huge arms were almost scorched.


    This was caused by being hit by a fireball when he was protecting his head with his arm just now.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the "prey" so miserable, the three headed snake''s huge head was arrogant and showed its sharp snake teeth.


    In its view, the forest ape at this time has completely died, the power of resistance, and completely reduced to "food".


    It can''t wait to swallow the food in front of it.


    It began to slide towards its prey.


    But just then.


    Hula!


    The green light floated out from the dense plants around, quickly shrouded the forest ape, shrouded the whole forest ape and turned into a green light cocoon.


    Its slippery snake stopped and looked warily at the forest ape wrapped in green light. Its eyes were full of caution.


    Blood beasts have desperate "skills". Just like it just now, it uses three blood beast abilities at the same time regardless of loss.


    At this time, in its view, Sen ape should be using desperately "skills".


    The plant in the distance dried up quickly, making it more cautious.


    For a while, when it was about to bear it and was ready to test the attack.


    Hula!


    The green light disappeared and the wrapped forest ape exposed.


    Then its three snakeheads fell into stagnation.


    The "food" that was roasted just now is as good as before?


    How did this happen?


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Sen ape stood up and rushed towards the three headed snake.


    With the violent vibration sound, he quickly approached the three headed snake.


    Looking at the forest ape that has recovered as before, the eyes of the three headed snake are full of fear.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a large number of plants grew wildly and twined on its body.


    In order to avoid draining the plants around the three headed snake, gray lurked 100 meters away from the three headed snake and used the ability of back feeding.


    Hula!


    The three headed snake threw its tail out and pumped it towards these vines. A large number of vines were broken, but more vines were entangled.


    Its three heads were thrown out quickly, sweeping out like three huge whips.


    A large number of vines were broken and flew again.


    It raised its head in search of the enemy.


    Just then.


    Dong!


    With a roar, a huge body seven meters high suddenly jumped to more than ten meters high, and then fell on its red snake head, holding it in one hand and hammering it hard with the other hand.


    While it was dealing with the vine, the forest ape was approaching.


    Boom!


    Huge fists hammered hard one after another.


    The fist, which had been restored as before, became flesh and blood again, with the flesh and blood of three snakes and the flesh and blood of Sen ape itself.


    The red snake head struggled violently.


    The other two snake heads opened their huge mouths and bit the forest ape. The venom was injected into the forest ape, but it was of no use to the dead and the forest ape without blood.


    The thick snake tail hit the forest ape continuously.


    Let the position of Sen ape''s back appear one bloody trace after another.


    But Sen ape didn''t mean to let go. He held one hand on the red snake''s head and fixed it firmly.


    The fist still kept beating, one fist after another.


    The three headed snake fell into a rat repellent.


    Afraid of attacking one of the heads, the other two heads dare not use the blood beast ability at all.


    Click!


    Suddenly, with a crack of broken bones, the violently struggling red snake head suddenly fell down feebly, and there was no more movement.


    Scarlet blood kept flowing out from the damaged snake head, accompanied by white substances.


    Red snake head, completely destroyed by Sen ape!


    The red snake head was destroyed, and the other two snake heads were completely angry and directly used the blood beast ability.


    The rocks falling like hail and huge blades made of metal hit the forest ape at the same time.


    Pooh!


    This time, the forest ape was finally hit and flew out, ploughing out a clear trace with a length of tens of meters.


    Many wounds appeared on the back of the forest ape, one of which was a huge scratch, deeply trapped in the flesh of the forest ape.


    Whew, whew, Shua!


    Even so, the other two snakeheads who completely fell into the rampage still didn''t mean to let go.


    Again, don''t hesitate to consume and use the blood beast ability to attack.


    Poof poof!


    Numerous vines appeared, blocking the forest ape.


    Although it was eventually chiseled through, it has been consumed a lot after all.


    The rest of the power fell on the forest ape, just adding some wounds that had no practical effect and flying the forest ape for more than ten meters.


    The three headed snake has three abilities, among which the flame ability has a strong restraining effect on Gray''s plant ability.


    The other two abilities have no such effect, which is why gray wants to control the forest ape and let the forest ape abolish the red snake head first.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    One of them fell down with a weak tongue, and the remaining two heads of the three headed snake huff and puff the snake core towards the direction of Sen ape.


    Anger and fear filled it.


    He was so angry that he suffered such a big loss that even one of the snake heads was damaged.


    Afraid of the "fighting power" shown by Mori apes and the terrible resilience.


    Dong Dong!


    At this time, the flying forest ape climbed up again and ran to the three headed snake again without any influence and hesitation.


    rustle!


    Looking at the fast approaching forest ape, the fear of the three headed snake is getting deeper and deeper.


    Finally, when the forest ape was approaching, its huge snake body slipped out like a sharp arrow and swam in the opposite direction.


    The three headed snake chose to escape.


    It''s finally afraid!


    "Call -"


    In the distance, gray, hiding in the dense forest, sighed and sat directly on the ground.


    Finally scare the three snakes away!


    Although the forest ape is not afraid to fight now.


    But his family knows his own business. If we continue to fight, I''m afraid the three headed snake will win in the end, not him and Sen ape.


    The reason is because of the power of blood.


    Two times in a row to stimulate the plant ability to the greatest extent, and then use the back feeding ability, coupled with the continuous use of plant ability, after reaching the crazy blood warrior, he was almost drained of his original blood power.


    If he continues to fight, he can''t support Sen ape at all.


    They had to let the forest apes fight alone.


    In the face of three snakes who can also display the ability of blood beasts, the outcome of Sen ape can be imagined.


    Originally, he was ready to escape before the forest ape was knocked down.


    Fortunately, in the end, the three headed snake couldn''t bear it and was scared away first.


    "The brute level blood beast will appear at this depth. It''s too dangerous. We have to withdraw as soon as possible!"


    A look of fear appeared on his face, controlling the forest ape to follow and protect himself, who was almost bloodless. Gray quickly went to the periphery of the night forest.

 Chapter 235

    Outside the forest at night, a large open space was cleared out.


    On the open space, clusters of tents stand, and blood soldiers lead soldiers to patrol back and forth.


    This is the camp of Sidney family and its nobles, which is the base camp of the night forest.


    Gray, who withdrew from the depths of the night forest, came here.


    "Who?"


    Looking at gray approaching the camp, a small group of people surrounded him.


    The first person is a middle-aged man, dressed in war clothes. If there is no accident, he should be a blood soldier.


    "I''m gray Fergus, from the Fergus family."


    Gray said calmly.


    "I''ve seen master gray."


    Hearing Gray''s name, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly showed a little awe.


    Although he has never seen gray, he has heard of gray. In fact, few people in Sidney''s aristocratic circle have never heard of gray.


    The 19-year-old fierce blood soldier is really too eye-catching to hear.


    "Is Viscount Fergus in the camp?"


    Gray asked, nodding to the other side.


    "Yes, master gray, I''ll have someone take you there?"


    The middle-aged man said respectfully.


    "Thank you very much."


    After thanking each other, gray, led by a soldier, came to the tent area where the Fergus family was located.


    "Master gray."


    "Master gray."


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the Fergus family, there are also enfeoffed nobles from the Fergus family territory in the Fergus family tent area. Naturally, they all know gray. When they see gray coming, they greet him warmly.


    Today, Gray''s position under Viscount Fergus is only inferior to that of viscount Fergus. Coupled with the identity of Gray''s future heir to the title, these people are naturally enthusiastic and flattering.


    "Here you are, gray."


    Hearing the news, viscount Fergus and Bernard came out of the tent. When they saw that it was gray, Bernard couldn''t help smiling.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and looked at them, focusing on Viscount Fergus.


    Seeing the other party''s face as usual, he understood that the injury suffered by the other party when encountering the bronze armor rhinoceros should have recovered.


    When the three entered the tent, gray had not spoken, and Bernal had spoken first.


    "News came from the castle that all the blood beasts under control had died. My father and I were just worried about whether something had happened to you. We were relieved to see you were all right."


    "How about the bodies of those blood beasts?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    When Bernal mentioned it, he remembered one thing.


    The four blood beast corpses in the castle lost the control of corpse control ability, and I''m afraid they will rot soon. I neglected this problem before.


    With his current strength, it will not be difficult to obtain the bodies of general crazy blood beasts, but it would be a pity if the bodies of Jasper lizard and Yufeng leopard rot.


    "Don''t worry, it has been sent to the ice cellar for preservation for the first time."


    Bernal said.


    "Gray, what''s the matter with the four blood beasts? How can they suddenly lose control?"


    Asked Viscount Fergus, frowning.


    Gray didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stood up, came to the tent, looked around, and confirmed that there was no one else nearby. Then he sat back and said.


    "Because the upper control limit has been exceeded."


    "Sure enough, you exceeded the upper limit of control. Did you control the blood beast again?"


    The "magic weapon" has a control limit. Viscount Fergus and Bernard know it, and they also have a vague guess in this regard.


    "Well, I re controlled a blood beast. It''s a brute level blood beast. It''s too difficult to control. I can only control one."


    Gray nodded and whispered.


    Since he asked, he didn''t intend to hide it.


    Both Viscount Fergus and Bernard were able to keep a secret, and there was no need to hide it.


    "What, can you control... Barbarian blood beast?"


    Bernard exclaimed in surprise. Fortunately, he realized that he was not in the Fergus family. He quickly covered his mouth, lowered his voice and said in surprise.


    Like him, viscount Fergus looked stunned, with a look of surprise and shock.


    Originally, he thought that the four crazy level blood beasts were the limit of the blood beast''s ability, but he didn''t expect to be able to control the wild level blood beasts.


    Although only one can be controlled, it is undoubtedly stronger than before.


    Once on the battlefield, he knows too much about the power of the barbarian level.


    Suddenly, his eyes moved and he thought of the barbarian blood beast that accidentally saved their lives a few days ago.


    "Gray, did you control the savage blood beast Sen ape that day?"


    Somehow he was saved by a brute level blood beast. Afterwards, viscount Fergus always felt a little unreasonable.


    Now, hearing that gray said that the "magic weapon" could actually control the barbarian blood beast, I couldn''t help thinking of it immediately.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and said.


    "I''m a crazy blood warrior. Other families don''t know it, so it''s inconvenient to do it, so let this Sen ape do it."


    "That forest ape is controlled by you?!"


    Bernal''s face was filled with surprise and joy.


    He was surprised that the brute level blood beast that frightened him was actually controlled by gray, and was glad that a brute level blood beast was actually controlled by the Fergus family.


    A brute level blood beast, even if it can''t exert its blood beast ability, will definitely be stronger than any crazy level blood beast.


    If the Fergus family can have such a blood beast, its strength will undoubtedly be improved again.


    Not to mention, today''s Sidney collar, in addition to the Sidney family, the Fergus family does not advise any family, even two count families.


    This can''t help but make him feel deep confidence.


    "Father, how is the settlement of the night forest now? Who is the Sidney family in charge here?"


    Gray asked, looking at Viscount Fergus.


    "Young master Saroyan, who is in charge of the Sidney family here, is accompanied by a bloody warrior."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "As for the clearing of the night forest, it''s very troublesome. Now the night forest is too dangerous. Since it is led by crazy blood soldiers, they may encounter danger, and the clearing has been temporarily stopped."


    "What is the Sidney family''s plan?"


    Gray has a deep understanding of the danger that crazy blood soldiers may encounter when leading a team.


    Today''s night forest is full of blood beasts. There are not only fierce blood beasts, crazy blood beasts, but even barbarian blood beasts, but we can''t let them go.


    Blood beasts can''t take the initiative to return to the depths of the night forest. If they let it go, the area around the night forest will continue to be attacked by blood beasts. I''m afraid it will become a no man''s land soon.


    In fact, many areas originally cultivated land have become forests for this reason.


    A large number of blood beasts gathered, and the surrounding area was forced to become a no man''s land. Over time, it naturally became a forest.


    Now, the safest way is to clear the blood beast by the level of brute blood warrior.


    However, gray estimated that the whole Sidney family, even the Marquis of Sidney, would not exceed three at this level.


    The night forest area is too wide. It will take too much time if you only rely on two or three bloody soldiers to lead the team.


    Moreover, these brute blood soldiers have important places where they need to sit. They can''t spend a long time here, so this method is not feasible at all.


    "The Sidney family is ready to use the bronze backed dragon beast."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Bronze backed dragon beast?!"


    Hearing the name, Gray''s face was filled with awe.


    The wild level blood beast copper backed dragon beast is a special wild level blood beast with dragon blood beast. Its ability is to metalize the body, turn the body into metal, and manipulate metal.


    As a special blood beast, it has the terrible fighting power to crush the blood beasts of the same level. It can be called one of the strongest blood beasts under the king level.


    This is also the final card of the Sidney family, the most deterrent card. Many books have records about "it".


    It is said that the reason why the Sidney family was able to transcend many aristocratic ranks and directly become the Marquis family had a very important relationship with this bronze backed dragon beast.


    I didn''t expect the Sidney family to use it this time.


    Then gray stayed in the camp.


    As a noble child with the strength of "fierce blood warrior", in fact, he was also recruited by the Sidney family, but he didn''t receive the recruitment because he went out and didn''t return.


    Since he has come, naturally he cannot leave at will, which is the obligation of enfeoffing the nobility.


    It seems quite troublesome to drive the bronze backed dragon beast. A few days later, the bronze backed dragon beast still hasn''t arrived.


    For a few days, gray wandered around the camp to pass the time.


    In the process, he met Saroyan and the bloody soldier.


    The other was an old man with sparse hair, who was reportedly the uncle of the Marquis of Sidney.


    Because there will be movement and silence in cultivation, and it is easy to judge the reason of strength through movement and silence. Gray did not practice in the camp, so he was not in general leisure.


    In today''s camp, it can be said that the Marquis of Sidney led families of all sizes to gather.


    From the Marquis family to the Lord family, all gathered here.


    Where there are people, there will naturally be disputes, especially the interest group of nobility.


    The relationship between some nobles is even more powerful, and duels will occur from time to time, which makes gray watch a lot of "good plays" and have a deeper understanding of the relationship between nobles.


    Of course, the Fergus family also has families with poor relations, such as the richens family, which was defeated by the Fergus family in Sidney castle, and the smoley family, whose relationship with the Fergus family has now fallen to the freezing point because the feuding aristocracy was destroyed by the Fergus family.


    However, Gray''s strength is there. No one dares to provoke him, whether the richens family or the smoley family.


    It is said that before his arrival, the richens family had a tendency to provoke the Fergus family.


    But when gray arrived, the other party immediately withered.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    A few days later, a huge movement came towards the camp. The earth was like an earthquake, and violent vibration came continuously.

 Chapter 236

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    People, including gray, rushed out of the camp and looked in the direction of the movement.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With the roar, a giant stepped forward.


    This is a huge blood beast similar to a lizard.


    Eyes are as big as lanterns.


    The body length reaches ten meters.


    The body is as thick as a mountain.


    The four claws are huge and sharp, just like the digging claws of an excavator.


    Covered in bronze scales.


    There are many sharp spikes on the back, just like a sharp spear after another.


    "This is... The bronze backed dragon beast?"


    "What a strong sense of oppression. Is this the wild blood beast?"


    "I feel a little cold on my back..."


    "Why are you shaking?"


    ¡­¡­


    The noisy exclamation sounded among the people, and many people trembled with desperation.


    But the others who saw this scene did not mean to laugh at it at all, because their own situation was not much better.


    Looking at the terrible blood beast that was coming in the distance, they instinctively felt fear.


    Even knowing that the other party is a war beast of the Sidney family, it will never be bad for them, but I still can''t help but fear in my heart.


    This is human crisis instinct, not controlled by their own will.


    "It''s a combat weapon..."


    Took a deep breath, gray exclaimed.


    This is a "fighting weapon" armed to the teeth, which is the first impression of the bronze backed dragon beast to gray.


    Huge, like the body of a mountain, like the four legs of a huge metal column, sharp claws, thick tail


    He had no doubt that the other party''s whole body and everywhere could be turned into weapons in battle.


    "What a strong sense of oppression..."


    Bernal''s voice trembled and his heart was extremely shocked.


    Viscount Fergus stared at him in silence. This was not the first time he had seen a bronze backed dragon, but every time he saw it, he would still be deeply shocked.


    Shocked by its huge body, its body watered like metal, and its terrible breath.


    At first, the reason why he was sure that the Sidney family would not be interested in Gray''s magic weapon that could control the body of the crazy blood beast was because of the existence of the blood beast in front of him.


    With such details, how can the Sidney family be interested in magic weapons that can only control the bodies of four crazy blood beasts?


    Not at all, I''m afraid the four crazy blood beasts can''t even stop the giant in front of them.


    Even the brute level blood beast now under control will be easily crushed and killed if two sides fight.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The bronze backed dragon beast approached the camp. As he approached, a strong sense of oppression came to his face. Even gray trembled in his heart and was shocked by his strength.


    In front of the camp, many people trembled slightly, and many people retreated back involuntarily for fear that the bronze backed dragon beast would step on it.


    With the huge volume of the bronze backed dragon beast, even one foot will cause terrible damage.


    Fortunately, such a thing did not happen. When the bronze backed dragon beast approached the camp, a male voice sounded.


    "Stop."


    With this sound, the bronze backed dragon beast stopped, and its mountain like body stood still.


    The sound comes from the back of the bronze backed dragon beast.


    They looked at the back of the bronze backed dragon beast, and saw a man standing proudly in a bronze war suit.


    With blond hair tied behind his head, he stood with his hands on his back, and his body was full of dignity.


    He ordered the bronze backed dragon beast to stop. He jumped from the bronze backed dragon beast and came to the people.


    "Father."


    "Lord marquis."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this man, Saroyan, the bloody soldier of the Sidney family, the two earls, viscount Fergus, gray and others greeted him and shouted respectfully.


    The man in front of him is the Lord of Sidney, the Marquis of Sidney.


    "Yes."


    The Marquis of Sidney nodded and glanced over the crowd. When he landed on gray, his eyes stopped slightly, but soon moved away.


    I think it''s because of Gray''s potential. I noticed gray. Of course, that''s all.


    Although he has talent, he is only a "fierce blood warrior", which naturally can''t attract too much attention from the other party.


    "Father, are you here alone?"


    Saroyan inquired.


    "The team is behind. The smell of bronze backed dragon and beast is too strong, and the horses can''t bear it."


    The Marquis of Sidney shook his head.


    Whether it is a blood beast or a beast, it will emit breath as a means to frighten other blood beasts and beasts.


    As a wild blood beast, the breath of the bronze backed dragon beast is frightening to other blood beasts and beasts. It is difficult for ordinary horses to stand firm in front of the bronze backed dragon beast.


    "How is the night forest now?"


    "Still can''t. After that, we tried to pay off, but we actually met a savage beast."


    "Beast?!"


    The Marquis of Sidney raised his eyebrows. He had a bottom in his heart and would not continue this topic.


    "Is the place for the bronze backed dragon ready?"


    "It''s ready."


    "Lead the way."


    Under Saroyan''s leadership, the Marquis of Sidney drove the bronze backed dragon beast away.


    Looking at the back of the bronze backed dragon beast, gray had a trace of eagerness in his eyes.


    The wild level special blood beast can turn itself into metal and manipulate metal. He doesn''t want to get the blood of the bronze backed dragon beast. It''s fake.


    Unfortunately, although close at hand, he had no way to take the other party.


    Not to mention that the Sidney family will never bleed the bronze backed dragon beast. Even if they agree, they can''t do it with his current strength.


    The huge gap between the two levels makes his attack damage to the bronze backed dragon almost zero.


    A few hours later, the Sidney family called the nobles of the camp to attend the meeting.


    "Shall I go too?"


    Gray was slightly surprised.


    "Yes, Saroyan named you to go with him."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    Originally, the gathering object was the nobles in the camp, and the nobles'' children were not included in this gathering. However, Saroyan obviously treated gray, who is already a fierce blood warrior, as a special treatment.


    "Oh."


    Gray nodded and didn''t push it off.


    With his current strength, he really deserves this "special treatment".


    With Viscount Fergus, gray came to a huge tent in the camp.


    In the tent, there are wooden chairs and a slightly humble tea table. After all, it is camping, and the conditions are naturally not very good.


    Many people were already seated. Gray and Viscount Fergus sat down on the left and right sides of a tea table.


    Seeing that gray also came with him, the aristocrats who had a good relationship with the Fergus family smiled and nodded to gray, while the aristocrats who had a bad relationship with gray, such as count smoley and Viscount richens, looked a little gloomy.


    Gray Fergus was specially summoned, but their children did not, which has shown the different importance of the Sidney family.


    "Everyone must know the purpose of calling you."


    After everyone sat down, the Marquis of Sidney looked at everyone present and said.


    "Lord Marquis, are you ready to fight the blood beast in the night forest?"


    "Yes, I''m going to do it tomorrow. In order to avoid blood animals and wild animals escaping from the night forest, so I''ll you..."


    The meeting lasted more than an hour. The main content is that the Sidney family has prepared to drive away the blood beasts in the night forest tomorrow.


    Although the purpose is to drive away from the night forest, there will be blood beasts who will flee out of the night forest.


    Therefore, the Sidney family divided all the enfeoffed nobles into several teams, which were responsible for strangling the blood beasts fleeing out of the night forest.


    Because Viscount Fergus and gray are "fierce blood warriors" and have strong strength, all people in the territory are listed as a small team alone.


    The next day.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    A beast roar, like thunder in a thunderstorm, exploded outside the forest at night.


    The bronze backed dragon beast with a body of ten meters walked towards the night forest with a heavy step like the sound of bells and drums.


    The thick trees collapsed at its feet.


    Huge body, moving forward with great movement.


    All the trees and rocks encountered along the way were destroyed.


    It directly uses the blood beast ability of metal manipulation to manipulate the metal in the earth on the ground, turn it into endless weapons, and cut a forest with a diameter of hundreds of meters to the ground.


    The destructive power of terror is beyond doubt.


    With the great news, a large number of blood beasts and wild animals panic and run away.


    Large tracts of trees are shaking and collapsing, which is a chaotic scene.


    The animal tide formed again.


    But this time it went to the depths of the night forest.


    In a highland of the distribution area, a team of Fergus family looked at the movement caused by the bronze backed dragon beast in the distance, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Especially when I saw that moment, I destroyed everything within hundreds of meters. The shock was hard to say.


    "What a terrible destructive power. Is this the destructive power of the wild blood beast?"


    After a long time, Bernard came back from his stupidity and murmured.


    Gray and Viscount Fergus were also shocked. Looking at the completely flattened forest hundreds of meters in diameter, the shock in their hearts was no worse than him.


    Although Viscount Fergus has seen the bronze backed dragon beast, he has never seen the copper backed dragon beast use the blood beast ability. Naturally, he does not know the destructive power of the copper backed dragon beast.


    And gray, although he had seen the wild blood beast in the night forest, at that time, those wild blood beasts only tried to escape and didn''t do anything at all. This was also the first time he saw the wild blood beast use its blood beast ability.


    "Not all wild blood beasts have this destructive power."


    Hearing Bernal''s sigh, gray shook his head.


    "As a special blood beast, the copper backed dragon beast is also one of the strongest blood beasts among the wild blood beasts. Although other wild blood beasts are very powerful, they are still a lot worse than the copper backed dragon beast."


    "Come on, let''s keep up. Don''t let the blood beast and the beast panic and escape to the periphery."


    Viscount Fergus said, with a shock on his face.


    "Yes."


    Gray and Bernal nodded.

 Chapter 237

    Two days later.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The copper backed dragon beast with a length of 10 meters walked forward. With each step, the ground trembled violently.


    From time to time, animal roars like thunder will occur, emitting terrible prestige.


    In front of him, the trees collapsed and shook, and the blood beasts and wild animals ran wildly, forming a terrible animal tide, heading for the depths of the night forest.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Occasionally, there are frightened and desperate blood animals or wild animals who want to escape from the side to the night forest, and will be stabbed into hedgehogs by the rain.


    Even the crazy blood beast can''t escape this fate.


    Under its terrible blood beast ability attack, there is no difference between beast, fierce blood beast and crazy blood beast.


    On the broad back of the bronze backed dragon beast, there are two people, a blond middle-aged man in bronze war clothes and a blond young man in white war clothes.


    They are the Marquis of Sidney and Saroyan.


    "Father, the animal tide happened so strange that there was no sign before."


    Holding the bronze backed dragon with his hand, Saroyan frowned.


    "It''s really a little strange."


    The Marquis of Sidney nodded.


    "Something must have happened in the night forest. Is it related to those King beasts?"


    Saroyan asked.


    "It should be the king beast that can trigger such a big animal tide."


    Fear flashed in the eyes of the Marquis of Sidney and affirmed.


    The king beast, whose strength reaches the king level blood beast, is enough to easily destroy a city.


    In history, there have been tragedies in which King beasts broke into the city and the whole city was slaughtered.


    It can be said that the king beast is a moving disaster. Wherever you go, there will be a disaster.


    Moreover, aristocrats of their level know that there are many blood beasts of this level on the mainland.


    The only good thing is that such blood beasts stay in the depths of the forest and generally don''t leave the depths of the forest.


    Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Some time ago, Lord Zhan Dibo of mercenary city appeared in the territory. Will this be related to -"


    Saroyan said cautiously, but halfway through the conversation, he was interrupted by the Marquis of Sidney.


    "That one is not something we can talk about."


    The Marquis of Sidney shook his head slightly.


    The Sidney family can''t provoke the existence of that level.


    Don''t say it''s still uncertain whether the animal tide was caused by each other.


    Even if you know that the animal tide is caused by the other party, there is no way to take the other party, or even complain.


    The existence of that degree has exceeded the rules and is not limited by titles, fiefs and so on.


    Even the royal family of the purple moon kingdom must treat each other with the greatest courtesy, let alone a marquis family.


    While they were talking, a blood beast covered with long black hair didn''t run away like other blood beasts after hearing the roar of the copper backed dragon beast, but came towards the copper backed dragon beast with four legs.


    This is a pig type blood beast with long tusks on both sides of its mouth and a body length of nine meters.


    Its four legs are very short and thick, with huge hooves on them, just like four huge stone pillars.


    Every step of the hoof falls, it will leave a deep depression on the ground.


    Large tracts of trees are falling down.


    "Wild blood beast!"


    The great movement finally attracted the attention of the Marquis of Sidney and his son. Both of them became dignified, and then jumped off the bronze backed dragon without hesitation and withdrew to the distance.


    Although they haven''t seen the shape of the blood beast approaching here, they can already think of what level of blood beast the other party is.


    In the face of the bronze backed dragon beast whose strength reaches the wasteland level, those who dare to approach actively can only be the wasteland level blood beast!


    Even the Marquis of Sidney can barely get involved in the battle between those levels, and it is likely to be injured or even killed.


    So they chose to stay away for the time being without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Following behind the bronze backed dragon beast, gray and others saw what killing was.


    From time to time, you can see a lot of fallen blood beasts and wild animals, and the blood flowing out dyed the ground red.


    That unparalleled destructive power is terrible.


    The only thing that made gray a little regret was that he didn''t find the figure of the brute level blood beast and couldn''t get the blood of the brute level blood beast.


    In the battle with the three headed snake a few days ago, although the three headed snake once bled, gray didn''t receive it.


    During the battle, naturally, there was no energy to collect blood, but after the battle, it was found that the blood had either evaporated under the terrible high temperature or penetrated into the soil.


    Gray had some ideas about the blood beast of the hydra.


    This is a very special blood beast sequence, which can be said to be both an ordinary blood beast and a special blood beast.


    For each higher level, the number of snake heads will increase, and the ability of blood beasts will also increase. Its combat power among blood beasts in the same realm will increase with the realm.


    According to the description in the book, five headed snakes have appeared in history, and their combat power has been comparable to the special blood beasts in the same realm.


    This made gray have an idea.


    If you swallow the blood of snakes with ten attributes of earth, fire, wind, thunder, ice, shadow, water, poison, wood and gold, with the ability of metamorphosis, isn''t it possible to fuse the blood of ten snakes?


    Only five snakes are powerful enough to be comparable to special blood beasts in the same realm. What about the blood of ten snakes?


    According to Gray''s estimation, if the blood of the ten headed snake is really the blood of a divine beast, there is absolutely no problem in leapfrog fighting.


    If you can''t even fight beyond your level, the blood of this divine beast is too rubbish.


    Of course, this is only gray''s most ideal state. In fact, it is very difficult to form the blood of ten snakes.


    Take the three headed snake as an example. If you want to make ten headed snake blood, you have to swallow at least four kinds of three headed snake blood.


    This is obviously extremely difficult to find.


    As for low-level blood beasts, single attribute fierce blood beasts such as shadow snake are easier to find, but they need more swallowing times, and they will involve the ability and strength of blood beasts.


    Even if you are willing to spend so many swallowing times, the final fusion is only the blood of the ten headed snake whose level is only fierce.


    Even if this blood is a divine animal blood, it is very rebellious. It can fight more than two levels, but it is only a brute level combat power.


    After taking ten chances to swallow blood, his strength has already reached the barbarian level, which is basically useless to him.


    It is very likely to have the destructive power of leapfrog fighting, but it is difficult to get together. This is the reason why gray is not too enthusiastic about the blood of the multi headed snake, although he has ideas about the blood of the multi headed snake.


    Instead, it was the blood of the bronze backed dragon, and gray was very eager.


    Originally, he had the intention to swallow the blood of the bronze armored rhinoceros to improve his physical defense after improving the power of the cold ice wind blade.


    Although it is only a crazy blood beast, it will be eliminated after reaching the barbarian level, but the effect is really very strong, and it can greatly enhance his overall strength.


    The blood of the bronze backed dragon beast is the ideal of the bronze armored rhinoceros.


    As a blood beast that can enhance its body defense through metallization, its defense will never be worse than that of bronze armored rhinoceros in the same realm.


    Moreover, because it is a wild beast, even if Gray''s strength reaches the wild level in the future, it will have an effect and will not be eliminated in the short term.


    Such an ideal defensive blood is in front of him, and gray is naturally eager.


    "There were wild blood beasts in the last animal tide. I don''t know if I can hit them?"


    Gray did not dare or could not bleed from the bronze backed dragon. The only thing he could do was the existence of the wasteland level.


    Gray couldn''t help expecting that the bronze backed dragon and the wild beast would meet. In this way, he might bleed, and he might be able to get the blood of the bronze backed dragon.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    A more sharp sound than the roar of the bronze backed dragon suddenly sounded, which shocked gray and others who followed behind the bronze backed dragon faintly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What on earth... Happened?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be the sound of a bronze backed dragon!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the beast roar, the noble family teams following the bronze backed dragon beast couldn''t help stopping, and their faces suddenly changed.


    This is different from the sound of bronze backed dragons and beasts, which makes them have a bad hunch.


    "What''s going on? Is it...?"


    But gray was so excited that he looked around and saw a high-lying hillside, so he quickly climbed to that hillside.


    Relying on his strong physique, he easily climbed the hillside.


    When he came to the hillside, he looked for it and soon found the place where the sound came from, because it was too conspicuous.


    In an irregular open space with a bare diameter of about 100 meters, two giants are confronting each other.


    The smaller one is a blood beast covered in black.


    The slightly larger one is a blood beast covered in bronze.


    The distance is too far, even with his eyesight, it is difficult to see the shape of the two blood beasts.


    However, judging from the color of the body surface, it is obvious that the bronze covered dragon should be a bronze backed dragon.


    "Wild blood beast, I really met wild blood beast!!!"


    Gray''s eyes couldn''t help getting a little excited.


    Although the size is slightly smaller than that of the bronze backed dragon, the gap is not big. Obviously, at this time, the confrontation with the bronze backed dragon is a waste level blood beast.


    If the bronze backed dragon beast really meets the wasteland level blood beast, it is more likely that he will get the blood of the bronze backed dragon beast.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The shrill cry sounded again.


    Boom!


    With a huge roar, the huge body of the bronze backed dragon beast seemed to have been hit hard. It slipped back quickly and plowed out a long gully.


    It seems that an invisible shock wave swept across the ground, and the trees near the open space were shattered.


    The original open space with a diameter of about 100 meters suddenly expanded to 200 meters.


    Obviously, I didn''t see the black blood beast attack, but the bronze backed dragon beast was hit and flew, and the earth on the ground and the surrounding trees were inexplicably broken into pieces.


    This is an invisible attack!

 Chapter 238

    "Invisible attack?!"


    Gray''s pupils narrowed and a guess came to his mind when he thought of the sharp roar.


    "Acoustic attack, is it acoustic attack?!"


    About the invisible attack, gray thought of two possibilities, one is mental power, the other is sound wave.


    However, when the black blood beast attacked, he roared. Obviously, the attack should be from his mouth, so gray estimated that the black blood beast should have the ability to manipulate sound waves and turn sound waves into attack weapons.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The bronze backed dragon that was shot out climbed up angrily.


    Attacked by the black blood beast, it doesn''t seem to be hurt, but the bronze color on the surface is even worse.


    Obviously, it should have metallized its body at the first time of the attack and blocked the attack just now.


    The lantern''s big eyes stared at the black blood beast, which roared angrily.


    Then a large amount of metal powder on the surrounding ground condensed and turned into thousands of metal blades.


    Then, thousands of metal sharp blades shot away at the black blood beast, like a dense arrow rain.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The black blood beast felt the threat and roared, and the invisible sound wave spread.


    Many sharp metal blades stabbed at it were directly disintegrated and turned into powder.


    However, many sharp blades broke through the blockade of sound waves and hit the black blood beast one after another.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The black blood beast was hit and flew, and the blood flowed out, and the whole body was stained with red.


    Poof!


    The flying black blood beast was ready to climb up, but at this time, with the shaking ground, a metal claw grabbed it and immediately left several deep scratches on it.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The black blood beast that ate the pain roared, and the invisible sound wave hit the bronze backed dragon beast again.


    Boom!


    The bronze backed Dragon flew upside down, but soon got up again.


    Dense metal blades attack the black blood beast again, and they also rush towards the black blood beast.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The fight between the bronze backed dragon and the black blood beast is simple and rough.


    The destructive power of frenzy was vented everywhere. At first, there was an open space with a diameter of only 100 meters. With the battle, the scope continued to expand, and finally, an open space with a diameter of kilometers was formed.


    Above the ground, there are all kinds of potholes, just like the surface of the moon attacked by meteorites.


    The black blood beast is covered with blood, but the bronze backed dragon beast is still intact, and the strength of the special blood beast is undoubtedly revealed.


    "I can''t hurt the bronze backed dragon!"


    On the hillside, gray frowned at the fighting bronze backed dragon beast and black blood beast.


    Originally, he wanted to wait for the copper backed dragon beast to fight with the black blood beast, so he tried to see if he could find the blood of the copper backed dragon beast, but he didn''t want the black blood beast to hurt the copper backed dragon beast.


    As for the blood of the black blood beast, he was not interested.


    Although it is a very special ability, it is obvious that the power is not too strong for the wild level. It can''t even make the bronze backed dragon beast suffer.


    Although this is related to the terrible body defense of the bronze backed dragon beast, it is not difficult to see the general power of this ability.


    What he wants is the blood of the blood beast that is extremely strong in some aspects among the blood beasts of the same level, not all the blood of the advanced blood beast.


    Therefore, even if he can obtain the blood of the black blood beast, it can be stored as a "sample" at most and does not take it.


    Unless one day it is found that this blood beast''s blood is mixed with other blood, it will extend an extremely powerful ability.


    Tear!


    The black blood beast was knocked over. The two forelimbs of the bronze backed dragon beast pressed on the black blood beast, lowered his head, exposed sharp senhan''s teeth, and bit at the black blood beast''s neck.


    The black blood beast struggled. Finally, the copper backed dragon beast bit on the shoulder of the black blood beast and immediately tore off a large piece of bloody flesh.


    The wound was bleeding.


    Blood kept flowing out of the wound.


    Chirp¡ª¡ª


    The black blood beast who was bitten off a piece of flesh and blood, his painful eyes turned red and shrieked.


    An invisible sound wave stronger than before impacts the bronze backed dragon beast.


    The black blood beast was desperate.


    Boom!


    The bronze backed dragon beast hit by the sound wave rolled and flew upside down, fell out for tens of meters, slid out for tens of meters, and finally stopped.


    I didn''t get up at first time. I waited a while before I got up from ground.


    I saw its original bronze metal body, cracks appeared in many places, and strands of bronze blood flowed out and dripping down.


    "Hurt!"


    In the distance, on the hillside, Gray''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Although because of the distance, he could not see whether there were wounds on the bronze backed dragon, nor could he see the bronze blood flowing from the bronze backed dragon.


    However, judging from the action of the bronze backed dragon beast that slowed down for a while before standing up, the other party is likely to be injured.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The injured bronze backed dragon fell into anger and rushed towards the black blood beast. At the same time, a large amount of metal powder floated up, turned into thousands of metal sharp blades and shot at the black blood beast.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the black blood beast roared loudly, and the invisible sound wave swept out towards the bronze backed dragon beast.


    Wave!


    Many metal blades and invisible sound waves meet and collide in mid air.


    A terrible roar sounded.


    next.


    The metal blades broke one after another, and then the invisible sound wave continued to spread forward and hit the copper backed dragon beast.


    The bronze backed Dragon flew backwards on the spot and flew out.


    After wounding the bronze backed dragon beast, he blocked the metal blade of the bronze backed dragon beast with the ability of blood beast, and knocked the bronze backed dragon beast away.


    Obviously, this is not the normal strength of the black blood beast. It is the result of desperate disregard for consumption!


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The bronze backed dragon beast that flew out made a more angry sound. First it was injured, and then the attack was blocked. Its bronze eyes showed terrible anger.


    A lot of metal powder floated up again.


    This time, the number was unusually large, and the metal blades formed were also larger and more dense, and then stabbed the black blood beast with a terrible roar.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The black blood beast roared, and the invisible shock wave met these metal blades.


    Many metal blades were broken, but more metal blades broke through the blockade and hit it.


    Poof, poof, poof, poof!


    More destructive force than before erupted from the metal blade.


    Under the metal blade, the black blood beast''s body, which was already full of wounds, quickly became flesh and blood blurred.


    Even the bones and internal organs were exposed, and the blood flowed like a river.


    He struggled to get up, but he couldn''t get up. He was obviously seriously injured!


    The black blood beast will be seriously injured with one blow. Even the bronze backed dragon beast can''t do it easily.


    Obviously, the bronze backed dragon beast, which should have been injured by the black blood beast''s desperate attack, was completely angry and used the blood beast''s ability at any cost.


    "How strong!"


    "The bronze backed dragon beast is so much better than the black blood beast!"


    Seeing this scene, many of the people watching from a distance were shocked.


    The black blood beast was strong enough to sweep the area with a diameter of more than 100 meters.


    But the bronze backed dragon beast is stronger and has been suppressing the black blood beast.


    After being desperately angered by the black blood beast, it shows the powerful combat power of seriously injuring the black blood beast with one blow.


    Worthy of being a special blood beast, I can knead the waste blood beast of the same level so easily!


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The bronze backed dragon beast ran to the black blood beast with heavy steps. The black blood beast struggled to stand up, but failed again and again.


    Finally, the bronze backed dragon came to the black blood beast, showed his deep cold teeth, and bit down the throat of the black blood beast who was unable to struggle.


    Click!


    The throat of the black blood beast was bitten out of a blood hole, and the blood flowed out like a spring. The body of the black blood beast trembled slightly and finally stopped struggling.


    "What a terrible battle!"


    Seeing that the battle was over, all the teams, including gray, rushed to the open space.


    When they came to the edge of the open space and saw the exaggerated open space with a diameter of more than kilometers, viscount Fergus and others couldn''t help sighing.


    Gray''s eyes were also shocked.


    The distance before was too far, so that the open space of this kilometer doesn''t look very big.


    At this time, I came to the edge of the kilometer open space and finally really felt the breadth of the thousand mile open space.


    The ground was cut off, full of crater like craters and gully like battle marks.


    From these traces alone, it is not difficult to imagine the combat effectiveness of the two blood beasts.


    Too late to be shocked, he hurried to the place where the bronze backed dragon beast was injured and fell to the ground.


    See if he can get the blood of the bronze backed dragon, which is what he needs to do now.


    It was a deep pit, which was hit by a copper backed dragon beast flying upside down.


    If there is blood flowing out, the most likely place is there.


    When he came to the pit, he looked for it.


    "Really!"


    Soon his eyes lit up.


    In the deep pit, there are scattered bronze blood.


    Some fell on the earth and had penetrated into the earth, while others fell on stones, revealing the color of bronze.


    Gray quickly took out the rune bag and collected the blood stained on the stone.


    Finally, he received less than half of the blood, and was still contaminated with dust. He didn''t know whether it was useful or not.


    Collecting the blood, he looked into the distance.


    In the distance, beside the black blood beast corpse like a hill, people from all teams gathered there and looked at the huge blood beast corpse and marveled.


    The blood of the black blood beast has been collected by the Marquis of Sidney and his son, who came first. A lot of blood flows around, but it has not been collected.


    Some people are collecting the blood that drips on the ground.


    Needless to say, the blood of the wild blood beast is precious. It''s absolutely helpful to take it to the children of the family.


    As aristocrats, although they love cleanliness, they don''t care in front of such good things.


    Gray went over and took the opportunity to collect the blood of some black blood beasts.


    Although not ready to swallow, it''s better to keep it for standby.

 Chapter 239

    The flesh and blood of the black blood beast was broken down and transported away by the Sidney family. The drive of the night forest blood beast continued until the blood beast was driven within a hundred miles of the night forest.


    In the process, they met seven fierce blood beasts. Under the joint efforts of gray and Viscount Fergus, they were easily killed.


    The blood and other harvests obtained by each team are distributed by each team. Those killed by bronze backed dragon beasts are also distributed by each noble family after concentration.


    In the end, all noble families made a lot of money and returned.


    "Master, you''re back!"


    "Brother."


    Under the welcome of Mrs. Milan, Sarah, Ellis, Caroline and Bernice, they came to the living room.


    Chatting about what I saw during this period, naturally, I can''t help but focus on the battle between the bronze backed dragon and the black blood beast.


    "What? Just the aftermath of the battle will flatten a kilometer radius?"


    "Is the wild blood beast so strong?"


    "The attack is invisible?!"


    "Can it be turned into metal?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the description of the battle, Mrs. Milan covered her mouth in surprise, Caroline''s face was startled, and Sarah''s eyes widened


    Everyone looked different, but without exception, they were full of surprise and shock.


    For them, the fierce blood soldiers were already extremely powerful. Suddenly, they heard the terrible combat power of the wild blood beast, which could almost be called destroying the sky and the earth, and had a very absurd and untrue feeling.


    Thousands of kilometers can be razed to the ground. If it appears in Fergus castle, wouldn''t it be easy to destroy the castle?


    If it weren''t for the three of gray who said this, and their words were unusually unified, they might think it was fiction.


    "Brother, is the wild blood beast so powerful?"


    Sarah shook Gray''s hand, blinked, and asked gray for confirmation in amazement.


    She had seen the blood beast and often rode it, but it was difficult for her to connect the blood beast with the power of destroying heaven and earth.


    "Almost."


    Gray nodded and explained.


    "However, the bronze backed dragon among the two blood beasts in this battle, that is, the blood beast of the Sidney family, is very strong even among the wild blood beasts."


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a strong blood beast in the night forest. How can we resist it?"


    Bernice''s face was worried.


    From a very long time ago, the blood beast has been threatening the survival of human beings. Suddenly, she heard that there was such a powerful among the blood beasts. She couldn''t help but feel deeply worried.


    "Isn''t it blocked? Don''t worry, there are king level soldiers in the purple moon kingdom."


    Patted the other party''s hand, Bernal comforted and heard the king level soldier, who was also a little relieved.


    King level warriors, for a kingdom, are like "Optimus Prime". Because of their existence, the kingdom will not panic.


    "King level warrior?"


    Hearing Bernal mention the king level soldier, gray couldn''t help thinking of the "ghost merchant" who pulled a street or even a city into the illusion.


    If the other party really lived from the imperial period to the present, it is inevitable that the other party''s strength will exceed the king level.


    I just don''t know whether the other side will help if mankind is in crisis.


    The stronger the strong, the more powerful the existence, the less bound by the rules.


    When mankind is in crisis, it is entirely possible to stand idly by, especially those who have witnessed the collapse of an empire.


    After chatting for a while, gray left for the cellar.


    Check the frozen blood beast corpse. It didn''t last long, and it was frozen in time. The corpse didn''t rot.


    He regained control of the jade lizard, the ox blood beast and the leopard blood beast, and took out the body of the bronze armored rhinoceros from the rune space bag. After all this, Gray was relieved and couldn''t help recalling his experience of leaving home.


    Not ordinary ups and downs.


    Second time in danger.


    The first time was when he met the beast tide, and the second time was when he met the three headed snake, a brute level blood beast.


    In addition, we also saw many spectacular pictures.


    The endless tide of animals.


    The battle of two wild blood beasts that razed a square kilometer to the ground.


    The harvest is also huge.


    A rune space bag of 1000 cubic meters was obtained.


    The debt was reduced from 3 million gold coins to 1.05 million gold coins.


    He obtained the blood of the crazy blood beast Sabre weasel, the crazy blood beast copper armour rhinoceros, the wild blood beast Sen ape, the wild blood beast ice spirit, and the wild blood beast copper backed dragon.


    He also obtained the corpse of a savage blood beast Sen ape, which made his corpse control ability more powerful.


    "It''s true that danger and opportunity coexist. If I stay at home, I should not encounter these dangers, but I can''t get such benefits either."


    All kinds of experiences passed through Gray''s mind and finally turned into a sigh.


    After all, he was only born in an ordinary noble family. Before he became a crazy blood warrior, the Fergus family could give him some help, but after he became a crazy blood warrior, the Fergus family could hardly give him any help.


    If you want to grow and improve your strength, you must seek resources yourself.


    Although the ability of transformation is very strong, which can make his strength grow rapidly, it is difficult to improve if he can''t even have the most basic resources. After all, transformation needs the blood of powerful blood animals.


    "Now my strength is no less than that of the general Earl family, even more than that of the Marquis family, but there is a long gap from that level of the Marquis family."


    This experience gave gray a general understanding of his strength.


    The realm of crazy blood warrior, coupled with many blood talents, has the control of savage blood beast Sen ape, which makes Gray''s strength extremely powerful in the crazy level.


    Except for a few count families with brute level combat power or similar cards, other count families are not Gray''s opponents.


    Apart from other things, the current combat strength of the smoley Earl family and the Ford Earl family under the Marquis of Sidney is by no means his opponent.


    However, once he rose to the Marquis family, he was not an opponent immediately.


    It doesn''t need too much. Just a bloody warrior is enough to defeat him now.


    For a marquis family, brute blood soldiers are just the conventional combat power among the high-end combat power.


    For example, the Sidney family has a special blood beast with a copper backed dragon, and the gap in strength is not a little.


    However, gray estimates that the Sidney family is probably one of the strongest among the Marquis families.


    Although I don''t know about other Marquis families, I think there are few people who can take out the cards of the strongest blood beast under the king level.


    "Half step man level, this should be the accurate positioning of my current strength."


    Gray is not dissatisfied with his half step brute strength.


    In the final analysis, he is only in his early 19th and under the age of 20.


    With this combat power, the growth rate is extremely terrible.


    Saroyan, the son of the Marquis family, whose resources are several times richer than him, is not growing as fast as him.


    So far, he has only seen Sophia''s growth rate no worse than his own.


    However, the family forces behind the other party may even surpass the Marquis family. It is not difficult to understand that the Duke family, which once had King level soldiers and had a very terrible background, can have such a growth rate.


    Two months later.


    In the bathroom of the Fergus family castle, gray lay on his back and drank the blood of a blood animal contained in a bronze vial.


    The blood in the bronze vial is the blood of ice spirit beast.


    This is a kind of special blood animal blood of cold ice famine level.


    In order to obtain this blood, gray paid a total of 50000 gold coins.


    Although gray is not dissatisfied with the speed of his current strength improvement.


    But if he had the opportunity to improve his strength in a short time, gray would not miss it.


    According to his previous estimation, taking the blood of the special blood beast of the cold ice system and the blood of the special blood beast of the wind system should make the power of the cold ice wind blade leap forward and have the ability to fight beyond the level.


    However, at present, the blood of the wind special blood beast blood Sabre weasel he has is only the blood of the crazy blood beast, and the limit is the crazy level. After reaching the barbarian level, he will be eliminated.


    On the contrary, it is the blood of the special blood beast of the cold ice department. Because it is the blood of the wild blood beast, it can be maintained for a long time and will not be eliminated.


    So he finally chose to swallow the ice spirit beast blood first to see if he could get the wind system special blood beast blood of brute level or above.


    If you really can''t get it, it''s not too late to take knife weasel blood.

 Chapter 240

    Gudong!


    As the blood swallowed, gray narrowed his eyes and lay on his back in the bathtub, waiting. He had experienced many hot washes rising from his stomach.


    Boom!


    The terrible reaction appeared from Gray''s stomach and quickly spread all over his body, but Gray''s eyes suddenly opened and looked at the hot water in the bathtub in front of him.


    KAKA!


    I saw the hot water that was steaming, the hot air had disappeared, and even a little white ice crystals appeared.


    At this moment, Gray''s body surface is emitting cold air, and the water in the bathtub is rapidly condensing towards the ice!


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray was surprised.


    After swallowing the ice spirit beast''s blood, the terrible reaction did appear from Gray''s stomach, but it was not as if to burn people, but as if to freeze people.


    This is the first time gray has encountered this situation.


    In the past, when he swallowed the blood of any blood beast, his body''s reaction was to emit terrible burning heat, just like being baked on a fire, but this time, there was an abnormal cold attack.


    "Although I take blood beasts with cold ice ability, I have also taken the blood of cold tigers before. I don''t have the cold that seems to freeze my body. What''s going on?"


    Gray was full of doubts.


    He tried to recall the books he had read about cultivation and blood animals. Finally, a word jumped out of his mind.


    "Attribute transformation, this is the attribute transformation that will only be encountered when implanting wasteland blood!"


    In a book about blood method, it was mentioned that the strength of each level increased by leaps and bounds.


    Maybe it''s to adapt to this over powerful ability and avoid hurting yourself when casting ability. When planting wasteland blood or King blood, the body will be transformed accordingly to make the body resistant to this ability.


    People implanted with flame blood will be transformed to have strong resistance to flame. In this way, when they cast flame ability, they will not be hurt by the excessive powerful flame they cast.


    Similarly, people implanted with lightning blood will be transformed to have strong resistance to lightning.


    People who are implanted into the blood of the toxin line will be transformed to have strong resistance to the toxin.


    People implanted with cold blood will be transformed to have strong resistance to cold.


    ¡­¡­


    His current situation is obviously being transformed into a strong resistance to cold ice.


    "This is the attribute transformation that will appear only when I implant the wild blood. In other words, I did implant it by swallowing the blood of the blood beast. It should not be said that I integrated the corresponding blood beast blood."


    All along, gray has a suspicion that the process of swallowing blood is the process of implanting corresponding blood vessels, but it has not been confirmed.


    Now, when swallowing the blood of the famine level cold ice system, there is a phenomenon of attribute transformation in the body. It is finally confirmed that he can indeed swallow the blood of the corresponding blood beast and implant the corresponding blood.


    Moreover, this way of implanting blood vessels by swallowing the blood of blood beasts breaks the conventional iron law that blood vessels cannot be implanted across levels. His strength is only crazy now, but he has implanted wild blood vessels, which is the best proof.


    Although the cold chill was not hot, it also had the effect of making gray sleepy, and Gray''s mind fell into a coma.


    In half an hour.


    When gray felt that his body was no longer cold and his mind became clear, he found himself frozen in the bathtub.


    The water in the bathtub, in his drowsiness, was completely frozen by the cold on his body and became a whole piece of ice.


    But unexpectedly, even if he was frozen in the ice, he still didn''t feel the cold at all. Some were just a cool feeling.


    Click!


    At Gray''s current strength level, it is naturally impossible to break free even the ice. With a slight force, countless fine cracks appeared in the ice, and he easily broke free from it.


    The body is still extremely tired. Although the reaction is different from that when swallowing the blood of blood animals, the consequences are the same. The body becomes extremely tired, as if it has been boiling for several days and nights.


    "What should I do?"


    He rubbed his temples and forced himself to cheer up. Gray looked at the ice in the bathtub.


    Take a bath, the bath water is frozen. How do you explain this?


    After thinking about it, he finally dug out all the ice, put it into the rune space bag, left the castle, found a place where there was no one and threw it away.


    The next day, gray came to the woods near the castle.


    I simply moved my body. I didn''t feel any change in my body. Obviously, the ice spirit beast is not better than the Jasper lizard in the same realm in terms of physical characteristics.


    It doesn''t matter. From the beginning, he didn''t expect that the physical characteristics of the ice spirit beast would be better than that of the jade lizard.


    After all, Jasper lizard is a special blood beast with a trace of dragon blood. All aspects of its body are quite powerful among the blood beasts in the same realm.


    "It''s time to test the blood beast ability!"


    The next step is to test the blood beast ability of ice spirit beast.


    "I don''t know if it will enhance the ice power of the ice wind blade as I estimated."


    Gray took a slight breath.


    According to his estimation, after swallowing the blood of the ice spirit beast, the ice ability of the ice spirit beast will be integrated with the ice wind blade to enhance the ice ability of the ice wind blade.


    Of course, this is only gray''s estimation. Whether it will be like this can only be known after testing. After all, the transformation after swallowing blood is not controlled by gray.


    Shua!


    Gray used the ice blade.


    Suddenly, a cyan wind blade that looked different from before appeared.


    The cyan wind blade is as ice green as jade. It looks like a work of art completely polished by jade.


    Beautiful, full of strong appreciation, people can''t help but want to touch it with their hands.


    Poof poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poop poo!


    The ice green wind blade chopped out, and a straight trace spread for more than 20 meters appeared. All the trees encountered along the way were cut in two and fell to the ground.


    The trees cut in two, and even the trees several meters nearby, all turned into white ice sculptures without exception.


    In the middle is a row of collapsed trees, and on both sides are trees completely transformed into ice sculptures.


    "The power of cold ice has increased!"


    There is no doubt that the ice power of the ice wind blade has been greatly improved.


    Before, only the chopped trees would be frozen, but now, not only the chopped trees will be frozen, but also the trees within a few meters around.


    The power of cold ice has indeed become stronger, and much stronger.


    From the original ordinary fierce level power, it has jumped to the crazy level power, and even exceeded the power of the wind blade. After all, it integrates the cold ice ability of the special blood beast of the cold ice department.


    "Fortunately, as I expected, it is indeed integrated into the cold ice wind blade to enhance the power of the cold ice."


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief.


    The ice ability of ice spirit beast is indeed integrated into the ice blade, which enhances the ice ability of the ice blade. There is no such phenomenon that the ice ability exists alone.


    Fortunately, otherwise, swallowing the blood of ice spirit beast this time will not make much sense.


    If he wants to have a powerful attack means in the crazy level, he already has the plant ability of Jasper lizard, which is such an ability.


    If the ice ability of ice spirit beast exists alone, it will add an attack method to him at most. Although it has a role in improving his combat power, it is not big.


    It is different when it is integrated into the cold ice wind blade.


    In the past, the power of the cold ice wind blade was already crazy level. Now, add the cold ice ability with special strength of crazy level. There is no doubt that the power of the cold ice wind blade has been greatly enhanced.


    According to his estimation, his most powerful attack means is probably not plant ability, but when he makes full use of the cold ice wind blade.


    The wind blade ability is already crazy level. The re fusion power can reach the ice ability of crazy level special level. It is inevitable that the power exceeds the plant ability of crazy level special level.


    "Wind blade."


    Shua Shua!


    Thinking of this, he directly stimulated the wild wind wolf blood beast ability obtained after the realm was upgraded to crazy level.


    Suddenly, dozens of ice green wind blades suddenly roared out and swept into the woods in front.


    Poof, poof, Ka, Ka!


    After the attack, a world of ice and snow appeared in front of gray.


    In an arc-shaped area, all the trees were cut off and collapsed.


    These collapsed trees are all turned into ice sculptures. Seeing these, it is like being in a world of ice and snow.


    "Will be a world of ice and snow."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought of the use of his enhanced ability as a fierce wind wolf blood beast.


    The newly formed ability not only has the cutting ability of wind, but also has a strong freezing ability of ice.


    In this area, even if you avoid the cutting of the wind blade, it is difficult to avoid the diffuse cold.


    In other words, in the face of his ability, as long as he can''t leave this area for a moment, he can''t escape.


    "The ability of cold ice has been greatly enhanced, and its power has exceeded the ability of plants. I''m afraid the current gale blade should be called gale ice blade."


    Gray''s face brightened.


    From now on, his strongest attack means is the variant wind ice blade, not the plant ability.


    "The power has exceeded the blood beast ability of the special blood beast, but it''s a little worse than the barbarian level."


    He couldn''t help thinking of the last battle with the three headed snake.


    Judging from the destructive power at that time, the power of the violent wind ice blade was slightly worse than that of the barbarian level.


    However, the gap is not big. Gray estimates that when he increases the wind system ability of the cold ice blade to the special blood beast level, the power of the wind ice blade should be able to be qualitatively improved to the brute level.


    "I must take the blood of special blood beasts of wind system, but now I only have the blood of sabre weasel. Do you want to swallow the blood of sabre weasel?"

 Chapter 241

    "Can only take knife weasel blood?"


    Sabre weasel is the crazy special blood beast killed by gray, Sophia and Teresa.


    The limit of ability is crazy level, and it will be eliminated after reaching brute level. Therefore, gray always feels it''s a pity to use a chance to swallow blood.


    The blood warrior cultivation system in this world can not be improved infinitely after blood is implanted. On the contrary, each blood has its own limit.


    When the limit is reached, a higher level of blood must be implanted in order to continue to improve.


    It''s a bit like animal genetic modification that existed in science fiction movies in previous lives.


    The greatest limit of a genetically modified person based on the wolf''s gene is to be comparable to the wolf as the blueprint, but not beyond the species.


    For this reason, Gray''s ability gained by swallowing the blood of blood beasts also has its own growth limit. When it exceeds this limit, it is difficult for gray to grow.


    In addition to individual abilities, even if they do not grow up, they can also help gray, such as back feeding, shadow ability and infrared perception. With the improvement of Gray''s strength, other abilities are bound to be eliminated.


    Elimination is inevitable. What gray can do is to take high-grade blood animal blood every time, so as to make the elimination late.


    Knife weasel blood is obviously the kind of blood that will be eliminated in a short time, so gray doesn''t want to swallow knife weasel blood as a last resort.


    "There are still five months left. Let''s see if we can get more suitable blood in these five months."


    If no high-grade special blood of wind system can be found within these five months, gray can only choose to swallow the blood of knife weasel.


    Although it is more wasteful, compared with the leap forward improvement of their strength, it is acceptable to waste some.


    "Master gray."


    "Master gray."


    ¡­¡­


    Leave the woods and return to the castle. In the respect of the castle servants, gray walks into the castle hall.


    "Master gray, Lord Viscount just looked for you!"


    Standing in the middle of the hall, it seemed that she was waiting for his maid Barbara to meet him and respectfully said to him.


    "Did you say anything?"


    Asked gray.


    "No, just let you go to the garden pavilion if you come back."


    "Oh."


    Gray nodded and walked towards the garden pavilion.


    "Coming!"


    In the garden pavilion, there are many tables, chairs and tea tables. Viscount Fergus and even the rest of the Fergus family are there, with a smile on their faces, and the atmosphere is quite harmonious.


    Seeing gray coming, viscount Fergus waved and said with a smile on his face.


    "Yes."


    Gray answered and sat down next to Sarah. As soon as he sat down, the latter came together and smiled.


    "Sister Bernice is pregnant."


    "Pregnant?"


    Gray was surprised to look at Bernice with a happy smile on her face, and at Bernard, who was almost unable to close his mouth with a smile.


    "Congratulations!"


    The grudge between him and Bernal had long been settled. At this time, he heard that the other party''s wife was pregnant, and he congratulated from the bottom of his heart.


    "Thank you."


    Bernal responded with a smile.


    "Sister Bernice is pregnant. She must have a big celebration today. I suggest eating blood animal steak."


    Nearby, Sarah coaxed, which attracted a burst of friendly smiles from gray.


    The flesh and blood of blood animals not only has rich nutrition, but also becomes extremely delicious after special treatment.


    Gray brought back a lot of blood animals last time, and they were all crazy blood animals. It doesn''t need to be said how delicious they were.


    After eating once, Sarah obviously liked it and would encourage "big meal" from time to time.


    "Let the kitchen prepare!"


    Viscount Fergus smiled and gave an order to a nearby servant, who respectfully answered and left.


    Soon after, the servant returned, but with him was a middle-aged man.


    The man was Nick, the housekeeper of the Fergus family. He went to the Viscount Fergus and said.


    "Viscount, there has just been news from maifeng town that a group of suspicious people have settled down in the town, probably more than half a month ago. The time just coincides."


    "I see. Go down first!"


    Viscount Fergus nodded, waved to the other party to step down, and frowned slightly.


    Gray looked at each other suspiciously and asked.


    "Father, has something happened to the territory recently?"


    "Well, something really happened."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Since more than ten days ago, people have been missing in the territory. I asked all parts of the territory to pay attention to suspicious objects. Just now, news came from maifeng town and found a group of suspicious people."


    "At present, Bernal is following up on this matter, but now Bernice is pregnant and needs him to spare more time to accompany Bernice. It seems that you need to go there and investigate this group."


    "No problem."


    Gray nodded and said.


    "Who are the missing people?"


    "All girls."


    "All girls?"


    Gray frowned.


    "Yes, all girls, no accident, should be mercenaries do, after you go, do not disturb the group, secretly investigate clearly and then do it."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "I see."


    Gray nodded.


    Aristocrats in this world know how to enjoy themselves very much. Some aristocrats with very corrupt style will collect beautiful girls for their "enjoyment".


    Some mercenary regiments are interested in the huge profits and will engage in human trafficking.


    All the missing girls this time are girls. If there is no accident, they should have been caught by a mercenary regiment trafficking in human beings.


    For such mercenaries, the nobles of all territories will never forgive them once they are found.


    After all, population is the foundation of a territory. If riots are caused by the disappearance of people, resulting in the loss of territory population, the consequences will be quite serious.


    "Selling girls!"


    "How could there be such a mercenary."


    Caroline frowned with disgust, and Bernice frowned.


    "These mercenaries are really bad guys."


    Sarah frowned too, then turned her eyes and shook Gray''s hand.


    "Brother, take me with you!"


    "Next time?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. He was not worried that something would happen to Sarah. With his crazy blood warrior following, it would not happen.


    But this time he was secretly investigating the group, not going on an outing. If he followed him, he would have to suffer some hardships.


    "No."


    Sarah''s head shook like a wave.


    "Well, I can take you, but you must listen to me."


    Gray said solemnly with a positive face.


    "I see."


    Sarah nodded quickly.


    When Viscount Fergus saw that gray agreed to go with Sarah, he didn''t mean to stop it.


    It''s just an ordinary missing person. It should only be done by some small mercenaries. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given it to Bernard before. It''s impossible for gray, a crazy blood soldier, to make mistakes.


    After lunch, gray and Sarah took an ordinary carriage to maifeng town in the south of the territory.


    Maifeng Town, one of the few towns where Viscount Fergus led the team, is surrounded by the most important food producing area of the Fergus family, which can provide a large amount of income for the Fergus family every year.


    Because he didn''t want to scare the snake, gray didn''t take a guard to follow. Even the carriage changed to an ordinary carriage.


    With his strength, he doesn''t need soldiers to follow if he wants to deal with these mercenaries.


    Moreover, as a town with a population of thousands, maifeng town is also an important place of food. The Fergus family naturally stationed soldiers here. Even if soldiers are needed, they only need to be dispatched in maifeng town.


    In the afternoon, the carriage drove into the town mayor''s house.


    "Come on, meet Master gray, Miss Sarah."


    The mayor of the town is an old man in his 60s. He once met gray and Sarah at the new year''s Party of the Fergus family.


    Seeing the arrival of gray, he quickly took his family and saluted gray.


    He thought it would be master Bernal, but he didn''t expect it to be master gray. He couldn''t help getting excited.


    Among the young masters and young ladies of the Fergus family, who is the most powerful is naturally a question that you don''t have to think about. If your family''s children can be valued by the young master, you don''t have to say the benefits.


    "Master gray."


    "Miss Sarah¡°


    Behind him, two middle-aged couples, two young people, two young girls and a young man saluted gray respectfully.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded faintly, looked at several people, and finally returned to the old man.


    "This time we came quietly. Don''t spread our news."


    "Yes, yes."


    The old man nodded again and again.


    "How are those people now?"


    "They are still in their residence. In order not to disturb them, no one has been sent to monitor nearby."


    "I only know that they have left town every day in recent days. Sometimes they come back the same day, sometimes the next day. I don''t know where they went."


    The old man hurriedly said.


    "Help us prepare a set of ordinary clothes, and then let someone take us to have a look."


    Gray thought for a moment and ordered.


    More than half an hour later, gray and Sarah, dressed in ordinary clothes, led by one of the two young people before, came to the remote street on the edge of the town.


    "Master gray, they live there."


    The young man looked at a house in the distance and said.


    Gray looked down each other''s eyes and saw a slightly old or even broken house.


    "This house is a dilapidated one in the town. These people bought it at a high price."


    "Let''s go."


    Gray took a look and didn''t stop too much. He took Sarah around town at will and returned to the mayor''s house.


    He is going to come over at night to see if this group of people are the "human traffickers" they are looking for.

 Chapter 242

    At night, the town was dark, and only sporadic lights came out of the house occasionally.


    Gray and Sarah, who came out of the mayor''s house, wore a long coat and held a simple Rune lamp, and walked to the house they had observed before.


    "Brother, wait a minute. What am I going to do?"


    When this happened for the first time, the little girl Sarah was obviously very excited. She touched the sword hanging around her waist and asked gray.


    After the strength reached the lower blood soldier, although they had a competition with gray and others, they had no actual combat experience. It was obvious that they were eager to get the opportunity of actual combat.


    "Don''t do anything."


    Gray rolled his eyes. He just came to investigate. He didn''t come to cut people. After all, he couldn''t be sure whether these people did the disappearance of those girls.


    "How come!"


    The little girl immediately tooted her mouth and said discontentedly.


    Originally, I was going to show my strength and cut the bad mercenary with a sword. I heard from gray that there was no need to do anything, so I suddenly lost my mind.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get out of your cell phone."


    Glancing at each other, Gray said.


    "I''m still investigating whether the disappearance of those girls has anything to do with them. If it has anything to do with them, I''ll leave one for you when I start."


    With the light of the runic lamp, they came to the house they had been to before.


    I saw a faint light in the distant house, and the people in the house should not have rested.


    "You watch for me here. I lean over to see if I can hear any useful news. When someone comes, shake it left and right with a rune lamp to remind me."


    Pass the rune lamp to Sarah and gray walks towards the house.


    "Drink -"


    When he came to the house and stuck to the wall, gray immediately heard the sound of talking and clinking glasses in the house.


    "Ah, this town doesn''t even have a place for recreation."


    Said a slightly drunk man.


    "Why, I can''t help it."


    Another man smiled with a meaningful smile.


    "Can you resist it?"


    The man in front choked back.


    "Hey, hey, don''t tell me. I really can''t help it."


    A man laughed.


    "Well, everyone put up with it. We''ll leave in a few days. At that time, I''ll ask you to have enough fun."


    A middle-aged man''s voice sounded, which immediately attracted a burst of cheers from several others and a burst of wine cup collision.


    Outside the room, gray, who was listening against the wall, raised his eyebrows slightly. He felt that the group really had a problem.


    Judging from the tone of these people, they came to the town to do something. They just don''t know whether the other party''s business will be abducting and selling girls.


    After listening for more than half an hour, gray, who couldn''t hear any useful news, quietly left the house.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?"


    Sarah asked eagerly when she saw Gray coming back.


    "I''m not sure yet. When they leave town tomorrow, keep up and see what they''re doing."


    Gray shook his head.


    "What are you doing now?"


    The little girl suddenly looked disappointed.


    "Go back."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, a group of people went out of town.


    Seven in all.


    Although dressed as ordinary civilians, from the slightly bulging clothes, the seven people should be those who often exercise their bodies and have stronger muscles than ordinary people.


    Leaving the town, the seven people walked forward and looked back from time to time to see if anyone was following behind. They were very cautious.


    After they had walked out of the town for a long time, two figures came out of the woods next to the town, looked at the direction of the seven people and followed them quietly.


    They are gray and Sarah.


    "Hum, I''m sneaky. I know it''s not a good man at first sight."


    Looking at the seven people who turned back from time to time, Sarah couldn''t help humming coldly.


    For the reason of following the seven people, before dawn, she had been caught by gray from her bed.


    She had never got up so early. She was a little angry. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with the group who made her get up early.


    "Come on, wait a minute. You have a chance to vent your anger."


    Gray smiled and followed.


    A few hours later, the two followed the seven to a village outside.


    "Captain, this is the village."


    Among the seven, a man with a strong physique said, looking at the village from a distance.


    "How do you look?"


    Asked a middle-aged man with a slightly disgusting birthmark on his face.


    "Don''t you know my vision? It''s absolutely beautiful. It''s sure to sell at a good price."


    The man with strong physique said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man nodded and asked again.


    "Do you leave the village every noon to deliver food to the fields?"


    "Yes, after my observation these days, the other party will leave the village and deliver food to the fields at noon every day."


    The man with strong physique should say.


    "Which way is it?"


    "That one over there."


    "Let''s go and wait on the road."


    The seven left the village quietly and finally hid in the trees next to a country road.


    In a bush far away from the seven, gray and Sarah watched the woods where the seven were hiding.


    "Hum, it''s really not a good man."


    Outside the village, the seven did not enter the village. Instead, they peeped secretly. Finally, they hid in the trees next to a path. Seeing the seven people like this, Sarah confirmed her guess more and more.


    "It''s really not a good man."


    Gray nodded in agreement.


    The appearance of sneaking is really not what normal people can do. These seven people really have bad intentions.


    At noon, on the road where the seven men were lying in ambush, a girl dressed in coarse cloth and carrying a basket appeared.


    The girl has long brown hair tied into a horsetail and tied behind her. She has a beautiful face. At the age of 16 or 17, her figure has been concave and convex, and her skin is a little white.


    If you take off your coarse cloth clothes and change into the clothes of a noble lady, no one should doubt that it is a noble lady.


    "Hum, hum, hum..."


    The girl seemed to be in a good mood. She walked forward with a basket and hummed a song.


    Just as she passed a bush.


    Suddenly, seven people rushed out of the trees and rushed towards him.


    "Ah..."


    Seven people have a clear division of labor.


    One covered her mouth, one grabbed her hands, one grabbed her feet, and the other four looked around for the wind.


    Patter!


    The basket she carried in her hand fell to the ground, and the food in the basket fell to the ground.


    "Whine --"


    She was frightened and wanted to ask for help, but her mouth was covered. Then she was carried by the three people and quickly dragged to the trees.


    "Bad guy!"


    Seeing a girl about her age, she was caught by seven people. Sarah''s beautiful face showed an angry look. She immediately prepared to draw her sword and rushed to the seven people.


    "Wait a minute."


    But gray held her and shook her head.


    "Now is not the time to do it."


    "Why?"


    Sarah wondered.


    "You don''t want to save the others?"


    Gray looked at the seven, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    When the seven returned to the town, they all returned empty handed. Obviously, they didn''t bring back the arrested girl for a while. In other words, these people should hide the arrested girl somewhere.


    Now the seven people with this girl will go to the hiding place and follow the past to save those girls.


    Although after knocking down the seven people, it should also be possible to ask where these girls are hiding, gray doesn''t want to be so troublesome. After all, it takes a lot of energy to interrogate such things.


    When you meet a person with hard bones, even if you torture him, the other party won''t say. Although such a person is rare, it''s not without him.


    A moment later, the girl was tied up, gagged, put into a cloth bag, carried by seven people and went in one direction.


    A few hours later, taking turns carrying the girls, the seven entered a forest not far from maifeng town and came to one side of a mountain.


    On the side of the mountain, there is a naturally formed cave.


    "Who?"


    "Captain, you''re here!"


    There was someone in the cave. As soon as the seven people arrived near the cave, the alert voice sounded immediately. When it was confirmed that it was the seven people, the alert voice stopped.


    Obviously, this cave should be the place where the seven people hid the girl, and someone was sent to take care of it.


    Carrying cloth bags, seven people walked into the cave. In the cave, there were two men and eight girls tied up.


    "Have you caught the good goods again?"


    One of the two guards looked at the struggling bag and smiled.


    "Yes, it''s absolutely good. It can definitely sell at a good price."


    One of the seven laughed.


    "Oh, I have to see. Why, this figure is really good. I can''t help it."


    Looking at the girl released from the cloth bag, the former hehe stretched out his hand and touched the girl''s chest, which caused the girl to scream in horror, but he didn''t think so, but was full of excitement.


    "You can take advantage of her, but don''t really do it."


    Another joked.


    "Those noble lords like things that others have not used. If they have used them, they will be worthless, and the price will be several times worse."


    "I know, I know. I can''t help it. It''s just a little hard."


    When it comes to money, the man in front suddenly brightens his eyes.


    "Hold on for a few more days. We''ll leave when we get ten."


    The middle-aged man said.


    At this point, his face suddenly changed, he suddenly looked at the entrance of the cave and shouted.


    "Who?"


    Sharp eyed and murderous.


    "Someone?"


    "What, someone?"


    ¡­¡­


    When the others heard his drink, they all changed their complexion. They stared at the entrance of the cave and touched the weapon hanging on their body.


    Da, Da, Da!


    In the tense gaze of several people, with the sound of pattering footsteps, gray took Sarah into the cave.


    His eyes swept over the nine people, and finally fell behind the nine people. There was a chill in the eyes of the bound girls.


    "It''s brave to abduct and sell girls in the Fergus family territory!"

 Chapter 243

    "Who are you?"


    Looking at a man and a woman in front of him, the scar man was alert.


    In the face of them, there are nine people here who dare to show up. They are either fools or have enough confidence.


    Although the clothes on each other''s two people are very ordinary coarse cloth clothes, it shows that they are not simple to follow them here.


    "The man who killed you."


    Gray had a cold face and cold eyes.


    Selling human beings as livestock is simply inhumane and can no longer be called human.


    Of course, the most angry thing for gray is that these girls who are sold as livestock are people from the Fergus family territory.


    For noble families, the population of the territory is equal to their private property. These people abduct and sell the girls in the territory of the Fergus family, which infringes on the interests of the Fergus family.


    Otherwise, even if he knows that there are mercenaries trafficking in human beings in a certain place, he will not be kind enough to find these mercenaries and kill them.


    After all, it''s someone else''s territory. It has nothing to do with him. If he meets someone, he will kill him at will, but he doesn''t have the energy to spend time looking for it.


    There are many bad people in the world, so he doesn''t have the time to take care of them one by one.


    "Kill us? Just you two little children?"


    A rather strong man, with a scornful face, pulled out a machete and rushed at gray.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up when she saw the strong man coming. She pulled out her sword around her waist and had already met him.


    For these "human traffickers", she is full of resentment, which makes her get up early and don''t say. The most hateful traffickers are girls almost her age.


    Dang!


    When she swept out the sword, she had blocked the powerful man''s aggressive knife, and even split the strong man back a few steps.


    "Next blood soldier, this girl is the next blood soldier!"


    The eyes of middle-aged men are miniature.


    Although the strength of the strong man is less than the next blood soldier, it is also approaching.


    This girl can block, but also let the strong man suffer a little loss, and her strength has definitely reached the lower blood warrior.


    So young, she has the strength of the next blood warrior. I''m afraid this girl comes from the noble family.


    The look on his face changed indefinitely, and finally turned into a cruel color and said with a clenching of his teeth.


    "Go."


    The consequences are very serious for the nobles, but they have been found abducting and trafficking girls, and the consequences are equally serious.


    If you can leave these two nobles and take the opportunity to escape, there may be some chances of survival.


    The other seven obviously noticed something unusual. Hearing his order, they pulled out their weapons and divided three people to besiege Sarah and the other four to besiege gray.


    Gray sneered at the corners of his mouth and stepped in front of the three people who were going to besiege Sarah.


    One of them saw Gray blocking the way, holding an axe and chopping it at gray.


    The huge axe fell heavily, and the falling axe brought a strong wind.


    He is one of the few lower blood soldiers among them.


    Poof!


    But before his axe struck, a blue sword had crossed his throat.


    He slashed down with amazement in his eyes and his eyes fell down.


    The strength of the next blood warrior is no different from that of ordinary people in front of gray.


    "Barry."


    Seeing that the companion with the strength of the next blood soldier was killed so easily, the other two men''s faces changed greatly, and the weapons in their hands were frightened and waved to gray and cut out.


    Gray stepped back a little, and he had avoided the weapons they waved and cut down. Then he took a step forward and cut the sword straight out of his hand.


    Poof, poof!


    The two men were similar in height. The blue sword body first wiped from one man''s throat, and then crossed the other man''s throat.


    The two men kept a frightened expression on their faces, and their bodies were weak and fell down.


    "How...?"


    When the four people who rushed at gray saw that gray was in front of Sarah, they also rushed here.


    But just halfway, they saw that the three companions in front of them were killed by gray like chopping melons and vegetables.


    The deep chill hit the hearts of the four people.


    Among the three, there was a lower blood soldier who was killed so easily.


    What strength is this?


    Is it a middle blood soldier like the captain?


    Pop!


    The four stopped, but gray didn''t. He stepped out, quickly came to the four and stabbed them with a sword.


    Pooh!


    The heart of the man closest to gray was directly pierced.


    When the sword was pulled out, blood surged like a spring, and the man fell down.


    The other three finally reacted, panicked and waved weapons at gray.


    Three weapons attacked gray.


    Bang!


    Gray bent back slightly, avoided the weapons cut by the three, then kicked out, and immediately kicked the middle man.


    Click!


    The sound of broken bones sounded, and the man flew out like a shell.


    He hit the rock wall and fell to the ground. Suddenly, he vomited blood and even his internal organs. It was obvious that he could not live.


    Gray pulled back his feet, lifted his sword and swept at a tough man with a sword.


    This person should have the strength of the next blood warrior, and his reaction speed is obviously faster than that of the other person. After gray bent to avoid the attack, he has taken a step forward and is ready to attack gray.


    Just then.


    Behind gray, a dagger stabbed into gray''s back heart. It was a middle-aged man.


    The move was quite quick, obviously much faster than the others, and the strength of the middle blood soldier was undoubtedly revealed.


    Poof!


    Gray suddenly turned around and swept out the sword.


    A blue light flashed across the middle-aged man''s right hand holding a dagger. Suddenly, his wrist was broken, and blood flowed wildly.


    Then one leg swept the middle-aged man''s waist like a whirlwind. The middle-aged man was swept out directly and hit the rock wall hard.


    At this time, the sword in the hands of the fierce man with the sword was about to stab gray.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Sarah, who is suppressing the strong man with the strength of the next blood soldier, was shocked and reminded when she saw the sword cut behind gray.


    In this regard, gray just turned around and swept the sword.


    Poof!


    The fierce man who slashed at gray with his sword was cut in two at the waist, and his blood fell down violently.


    The last of the four, holding an axe, held it above his head, trembled, and didn''t know whether to chop it or not.


    The strength of the man in front of him was so strong that he was desperate that even the captain couldn''t stop the other party''s sword.


    Poof!


    For this man, gray didn''t leave a hand. He stabbed it directly and pierced the other party''s heart.


    "Don''t be distracted."


    There was no opponent who could stand, and gray looked in Sarah''s direction.


    Seeing that the little girl was almost hurt because she had warned him before, she couldn''t help reminding him.


    However, Sarah is the next blood soldier after all. Her strength is stronger than that of a strong man, and she slowly occupies the advantage again.


    Seeing that she had the advantage, gray turned his eyes to the rock wall.


    There, the middle-aged man had a bleeding corner of his mouth and struggled to stand up, but failed several times.


    Gray walked over and looked coldly at each other''s eyes.


    From the attitude of these people towards the middle-aged man just now, the middle-aged man should be the head.


    The strength of the middle blood warrior, which is stronger than the others, also shows that this man is the strongest among them.


    However, it''s just a middle blood soldier. If he really wants to kill each other, it''s impossible to keep each other alive.


    The reason why they didn''t kill each other immediately was that they still had something to ask.


    "There should be 11 girls abducted by you. Where are the other two girls?"


    Gray asked coldly.


    According to the statistics of the Fergus family, there are 11 missing girls in recent ten days, including the girl arrested today, but there are only nine here, which is also the reason why he left each other alive temporarily.


    The middle-aged man broke his right arm and was kicked by gray to hurt his ribs. At this time, he was not only stained with blood, but also bleeding from the corners of his mouth.


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, he struggled to raise his head and said.


    "Let me go and I''ll tell you their whereabouts..."


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me."


    Gray sneered, walked forward and stepped on the middle-aged man''s left foot.


    Click!


    The sound of broken bones sounded, and a small leg bone of the middle-aged man''s left foot was directly crushed by gray.


    "If you don''t say it, I don''t mind crushing all your bones."


    With that, Gray''s foot stepped on the man''s leg again.


    "Unless you... Ah, i... I say."


    The bone marrow pain made the middle-aged man sweat on his forehead. He felt that gray didn''t seem to be talking about fun. He hurried.


    "The Macintosh family, yesterday someone from the Macintosh family came, and I sold it to the Macintosh family."


    "The Macintosh family?"


    Hearing about this family, gray raised his eyebrows. He naturally knows the Macintosh family. He even has some intersection with this family.


    Last time, the Evelyn family asked him for help because they were competing for the iron mine. The Macintosh family was competing with the Evelyn family for the iron mine.


    Originally thought that there would be no intersection with this family. Unexpectedly, there would be intersection again.


    After thinking about it, gray didn''t kill each other immediately. After all, it''s not clear whether the other party lied.


    He looked in the direction of Sarah and saw that Sarah had killed the strong man. Her face was very pale and retched.


    It''s not the first time she''s seen a dead person, but it''s the first time she''s killed someone. There''s obviously a difference between the two.


    Walked over and patted her on the back, grewin said.


    "Go outside and get some air!"


    Unlike Viscount Fergus, who doesn''t intend to expose women to actual combat, gray wants Sarah to have some actual combat experience and doesn''t ask her to go to the battlefield in the future, but at least let her have a certain ability to protect herself at a critical time.


    When Sarah left, gray cut the ropes tied to the nine girls and looked at the nine girls who were pale at the sight of the dead.


    "Well, you are free!"

 Chapter 244

    "This is near maifeng town. If you know the road, you can leave now. If you don''t know the road, I can ask someone to take you back."


    Gray looked at the nine girls.


    Nine girls, petite and lovely, slender, well-developed and concave convex


    Without exception, they are quite beautiful.


    That''s why the nine mercenaries will keep an eye on them.


    In this world, having beauty but not the ability to protect oneself is sometimes a disaster.


    "Free...?"


    "Are we really... Free?"


    Among the nine people, the first to be arrested has been more than ten days. After the initial hope, they have become desperate and think they can''t get rid of their tragic fate.


    Now suddenly someone told them that they were free, but they were a little unsure and felt that what was happening was not true.


    "Yes, you are free."


    Gray nodded again.


    "Great!"


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    A girl was so excited that she shed tears. A girl looked at gray with gratitude.


    "Sir, who are you?"


    The girl who was caught today summoned up the courage to look at gray and asked.


    "I''m gray Fergus, the son of Fergus family. Well, the smell here doesn''t smell good. Let''s come out first."


    Lifting the middle-aged man with one hand, gray asked the nine people to go out.


    The small cave, full of bloody smell, is really not a comfortable environment.


    The nine girls looked at the bodies lying on the ground, reacted from the surprise of freedom, turned pale again, and hurried out.


    When they returned to the town, they saw a large number of strangers walking on the streets of the town. The nine finally convinced themselves that they were free, and finally woke up from their nightmare. They were so excited that they thanked gray again.


    Finally, nine girls, three of them, including the girl just caught today, left town and returned home by themselves.


    The other six girls were escorted away by soldiers from maifeng town arranged by gray.


    "Master gray, it has been interrogated clearly. The remaining two girls have been sold to the Macintosh family."


    Yesterday, the young man who led the way for gray came to gray and said respectfully.


    His name was Barnett, the son of the mayor''s eldest son.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded. It seemed that the middle-aged man had not lied before.


    "Master gray, what about this mercenary?"


    "Kill."


    Naturally, there is nothing to say about this mercenary who abducts and sells people. If it were not for the truth of the news, he would have killed the other party on the spot.


    "Yes."


    Barnett respectfully answered.


    "Brother, what shall we do now?"


    Sarah has recovered, but her face is still a little pale and less lively.


    "To the Macintosh family."


    Gray said coldly in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The Macintosh family.


    "No one is allowed to disturb me without something important."


    Baron Macintosh, dressed in noble clothes and with a slightly rich figure, closed the door of the room and went straight to the big bed in the bedroom.


    On the big bed in the bedroom, two girls were wearing exquisite clothes, holding their legs and sitting on the bed.


    It was he who asked people to buy the girls from middle-aged mercenaries.


    I just bought it yesterday.


    He was not interested in directly attacking the two girls dressed in coarse cloth and rustic, so he asked a special maid to teach and dress them up.


    He went up and looked at the two girls carefully.


    The original coarse cloth clothes had been taken off and replaced with beautiful silk clothes with some permeability.


    The original long braid has also been carefully dressed up and spread out, becoming soft and beautiful.


    The face is also made up to look more delicate and beautiful.


    ¡­¡­


    After dressing up, they were much more beautiful than when they just bought them, which made him feel hot.


    "Come here!"


    He walked over and waved to one of the girls who developed early and puffed up like a hill in front of her chest.


    The initial training was obviously quite effective. Although the girl trembled and her eyes were full of panic, she moved slowly.


    He put the girl in his arms and reached across his thin clothes.


    The fullness of the start made him extremely excited. He caught the girl''s clothes and was ready to tear them roughly.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    At this time, the rapid knock on the door suddenly sounded. He grabbed the girl''s hand, suddenly trembled and unconsciously retracted back.


    He stood up in great anger, looked angry and asked discontentedly.


    "What''s up?"


    Hearing his master''s anger, the people outside the room looked bitter. Of course, he knew what his master was doing now, but he really had to report this time. He had to bite the bullet.


    "Master, master gray of the Fergus family is here."


    "What, is gray Fergus here? Why is he here?"


    Sure enough, Baron Macintosh''s anger suddenly dropped when he heard the report.


    Even a cold heart, suddenly have a bad hunch.


    He sent people to buy the two girls. It seems that they were bought from Viscount Fergus.


    Now that gray Fergus arrived, he suddenly had a bad hunch.


    "Master gray, it''s an honor for the Macintosh family to have your visit."


    He left the room and came to the living room. He saw the excessively young man among a man and a woman in the living room. He smiled on his face.


    Sarah frowned and looked disgusted when she saw the smiling party. Gray was too lazy to be a snake and said directly.


    "Baron Macintosh, please also hand over the two young girls you bought from Viscount Fergus."


    "Master gray, is there any misunderstanding? I''ve never bought any girls?"


    Baron Macintosh''s heart clicked. His previous speculation was confirmed. He stabilized his expression and looked confused.


    "Baron Macintosh, since I dare say so, I''m sure the man is with you."


    Gray stared at each other with a cold face.


    "I don''t care about the dirty things of your Macintosh family, nor do I want to, but the people led by Viscount Fergus can''t move."


    Seeing that gray had made it clear, Baron Macintosh''s smile disappeared and looked coldly at gray.


    "Gray Fergus, although your Fergus family is a Viscount family, my Macintosh family is not easy to bully. Don''t go too far."


    "Too much? How about too much?"


    Gray disdained to smile and looked at each other contemptuously.


    Although he never likes to bully others, he doesn''t mind bullying such people.


    "You, you..."


    Baron Macintosh''s eyes were extremely gloomy.


    If it was the Fergus family a few years ago, he would not be afraid.


    Although the Macintosh family is a baron family, it has a deep heritage. The owner of the family who retired from the previous generation is already a fierce blood soldier, which is not necessarily worse than the Fergus family.


    But now it''s different. Today''s Fergus family is too strong.


    Gray Fergus is only in his early 19 years old. It is said that he has the strength of fierce blood soldiers. Even the Viscount Fergus, who is also a fierce blood soldier, has two fierce blood soldiers in his family.


    Not only that, but also it was exposed that there were two crazy blood beasts. Even the Earl family like smoley family should be afraid, not to mention his Macintosh family.


    "Say it again, hand it in, or I''ll be a little rough if I come to find it myself."


    Gray kicked his heel on the ground. With a click, a long crack suddenly appeared on the floor of the living room.


    Looking at the long crack, Baron Macintosh''s pupils shrink sharply. It is said that the other party has the strength of fierce blood soldiers. Now it seems that it is true.


    His complexion changed again and again, and finally took a deep breath. It seemed that he was trying to suppress his anger and looked at the housekeeper next to him.


    "What are you doing? Go and bring people!"


    Soon after, two girls in thin silk clothes were brought over. They looked around uneasily with confusion and fear on their faces.


    "Are you from Viscount Fergus?"


    Gray looked at them. Both girls were quite beautiful, even more beautiful than those girls in the cave. No wonder they would be selected by the people who went to buy them by the Macintosh family.


    "Yes."


    Their hearts were full of doubts and uneasiness, but they still replied.


    "Let''s go."


    Unwilling to look at the ugly Baron Macintosh, he called Sarah, took two girls, and gray left.


    He was not worried that the Macintosh family would retaliate against the Fergus family. As long as the Macintosh family was not stupid, he would never want to retaliate against the Fergus family.


    The strength gap between the two families is not enough to calculate.


    If he really dares to retaliate, he doesn''t mind letting the Macintosh family understand what a desperate power gap is.


    The carriage headed for Fergus castle. In the carriage, two girls with brown hair and brown hair, wearing thin gauze clothes, leaned against each other. It seemed that this could alleviate the panic and uneasiness in their hearts.


    Take out two coats and let them put them on, Gray said.


    "Don''t be nervous. We are from the Viscount Fergus family. After Fergus castle, I''ll have you sent home."


    "Take us home?"


    The two girls looked at each other with surprise and doubt in their eyes.


    "Yes, take you home."


    Gray nodded.


    Got a positive answer from Gree. The two girls were full of excitement for the rest of their lives,


    Looking at them with a smile, the two girls are unfortunate and lucky.


    Unfortunately, it was caught by traffickers and sold to nobles. Fortunately, the nobles who bought it were not powerful nobles, not the kind that the Fergus family could not afford.


    Otherwise, gray can only give up two people.


    "My lord..."


    Just then, the two girls looked up, seemed to have made some decision, and their eyes were burning at gray.


    "Can we... Stay and work in the castle?"

 Chapter 245

    "Huh?"


    Gray looked at them in surprise, but soon guessed their plans and looked at them thoughtfully.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Marlene."


    "Lena."


    The girl with long brown hair and the girl with long brown hair replied respectively.


    "The work in the castle is not easy. Are you sure you want to work in the castle?"


    He can probably guess their psychology. After experiencing that disaster, they clearly understand that the current family can''t protect them. They want to work in the castle in exchange for protection.


    "Yes, sir, and please let us work in the castle."


    "Yes, I''ll have someone take you home to report your safety, and then pick you up to work in the castle."


    Gray nodded and agreed. He had nothing to lose by taking in two beautiful maids.


    The disappearance of the territory girl was perfectly solved. Gray and Sarah returned to Fergus castle. He handed over the matter that the two girls wanted to work in Fergus castle to the maid chief.


    With Gray''s current position in Fergus castle, there is naturally no problem in arranging two maids, and because gray arranged it, the two maidens got easier jobs than other maids.


    In the gray training room of Fergus castle.


    A wolf blood beast with a length of five meters stands quietly, covered with cyan hair, with black mysterious lines on the left and right sides of the abdomen.


    powerful.


    dignified.


    Mysterious.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    As gray could not hold on and withdrew from the cultivation state, the blue giant wolf gradually became blurred and finally disappeared completely.


    Gray, with a lot of sweat on his forehead, stood up, took down the towel and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    When I opened the door of the cultivation room, I saw heavy snow falling outside, just like goose feathers falling from the sky.


    On the castle roof, on the wall... All the buildings are covered with a layer of white.


    This is a white world.


    The slightest chill penetrated into gray, who was rather thin because of cultivation.


    But gray didn''t feel cold, only a little cool.


    After swallowing the ice spirit beast''s blood, the body has obtained the reason for attribute transformation. Gray has a strong resistance to the cold and will not be affected by the cold.


    Now it is November, and the time has entered winter.


    The world''s winter is November, December and January, which are different from previous lives.


    "Master gray, put on your coat!"


    Barbara, the maid, walked quickly with a coat in her arms.


    Compared with the summer maid''s clothes, her winter maid''s clothes are much more fluffy. She can still see her beautiful figure. With the approach, there is a faint fragrance of women.


    When she came to gray, she carefully put her coat over gray.


    Gray smiled and did not refuse, although he was not cold.


    "Master gray."


    "Master gray."


    Walking into the hall, a servant and a maid were busy back and forth. They saluted one after another when they saw Gray.


    Gray saw Marlene and Lena. They looked at gray with gratitude, while gray smiled and nodded to them.


    After taking a hot bath, I took a book from the library and came to the warm fireplace room to enjoy the leisure time in winter with Sarah, Caroline and others.


    Gray enjoyed this aristocratic luxury life that was very different from his previous life.


    There are personal maids for exclusive service, exclusive chefs, exclusive horse feeding servants


    There are only a few people, but they enjoy the service of dozens of people.


    Of course, he also knows that he can enjoy such a life because he has strong strength and enough power.


    It is precisely because of these that he can ensure his current life and understand the relationship between them. Naturally, he will not be consumed by this comfortable life.


    Da, Da, Da!


    Heavy snow, a man in war clothes, riding on a strong war horse, running in the snow.


    The horse sitting down breathed heavily, and the exhaled gas turned into white smoke.


    His war clothes and hair were covered with snow.


    Instead of wiping it off with his hand, he looked ahead.


    On the hillside ahead, a castle covered with ice and snow appears, which is his destination Fergus castle.


    In the afternoon, gray and Bernal were called to Viscount Fergus''s study.


    They opened the door and saw Viscount Fergus sitting solemnly at his desk in the study.


    On the desk, there was an open envelope. The wax mark on the envelope was a lizard shaped blood beast with three sharp horns on its head, which was the family emblem of the Sidney family.


    "Father, what does the letter say?"


    Perceiving that something might happen, Bernard asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Today, a messenger from the Sidney family came to the castle. He knew it.


    "The Sidney family decided to fight the shadow snake."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Have you found the whereabouts of the shadow snake?"


    Gray thought.


    The Sidney family has a plan to destroy the shadow snake. Gray knows it. Saroyan once mentioned it when he visited the Fergus family.


    However, almost a year has passed since that time. Gray thought that the Sidney family had given up, but he didn''t expect to take action suddenly.


    "How does the Sidney family want our Fergus family to cooperate?"


    Bernal asked.


    "The Sidney family does not intend to call too many people, and the less people know about it, the better. The Fergus family only called gray and me, and I''m afraid other families will only call people with the strength of fierce blood soldiers."


    At this point, viscount Fergus looked at gray.


    "And let''s take the crazy blood beast."


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, as he expected.


    To fight against the shadow snake, the stronger the fighting power, the better.


    Although the four controlled crazy blood beasts can''t exert their blood beast ability, there''s absolutely no problem against two crazy blood warriors.


    The crazy level has had a great influence on the battle. The Sidney family naturally wants the Fergus family to take out this powerful combat power.


    Of course, in fact, after gray selected the four crazy blood beasts, their combat power is not as simple as two crazy blood warriors.


    The blood beast ability of the wind leopard and the bronze armored rhinoceros is their flesh. They can give full play to their strength as crazy blood beasts. There is absolutely no problem for a blood beast to compete with a crazy blood warrior.


    In addition, although the Jasper lizard can''t display the ability of blood beast, it is a special blood beast with strong speed and defense power. It''s no problem to compete with a crazy blood warrior.


    The three blood beasts alone can compete with the three crazy blood warriors. With the fourth crazy blood beast, the combat power can be imagined.


    "It is also a good thing for us that the Sidney family exterminates the shadow snake this time."


    Continued Viscount Fergus.


    "The shadow snake has damaged too many men in our hands. Even a crazy blood warrior has died."


    "Now I''m afraid it has reacted. In terms of hatred, the shadow snake is not necessarily weaker than the Sidney family to our Fergus family."


    Hearing Viscount Fergus talking about the feud between the Fergus family and the shadow snake, Bernard trembled in his heart and said in a deep voice.


    "I hope I can destroy the shadow snake this time."


    "I hope so."


    Gray frowned slightly.


    The shadow snake has had a grudge with the Sidney family for decades. It is still at ease and has not been destroyed. It has long explained the difficulty of the assassination organization of the shadow snake.


    Although he is not hopeless about whether the Sidney family can succeed in shooting the shadow snake again, he does not have too much hope.


    After discussion, it was decided to start tomorrow. In the evening, gray stayed at Fergus castle for the last night.


    Push open the bedroom door, the light of the oil lamp lights up the bedroom. On the bed and under the bedding, a slim figure can be seen vaguely.


    Gray walked over. The figure on the bed noticed his arrival. He opened the quilt and walked out of the bed, revealing his beautiful figure in thin clothes, with the towering snow-white faintly visible.


    This is Barbara, the maid in charge of warming the bed.


    She went to gray, took off her clothes and put on her pajamas for gray. The attractive fragrance overflowed Gray''s nose.


    Suddenly, gray felt something soft and elastic behind him. He turned and looked back. Barbara, the maid, was looking at him with hazy water vapor in her eyes.


    "Master gray..."


    The long-term relationship has already made her deeply love gray, who shows her uniqueness.


    In fact, not only her, but also the maid of admirer gray in the castle.


    Young, with some beautiful appearance, he has the most powerful strength in the castle and plays an important role in Fergus castle


    Various conditions make him too attractive to these young maids who are just the age of fantasy.


    Boom!


    As if something had been lit in Gray''s heart, he pulled Barbara and pulled her beautiful figure into his arms.


    Gray is not an easy-going person. He is surrounded by many beautiful maids. The reason why he has been holding back is just because he is worried that he is too young to hurt himself.


    Take off Barbara''s thin single clothes, and her perfect figure is completely exposed in front of her. Gray takes off her pajamas, gently holds her and opens the quilt

 Chapter 246

    The snowflakes fell all night. In the bedroom, two groups of hot bodies lingered together.


    The next day, amid the snowflakes, it was dawn and gray opened his eyes.


    There was a slight feeling in her hands. Looking sideways, she saw Barbara in thin clothes resting on her arms. Under her clothes, a gully was exposed from the towering mountain.


    She was sleeping, her complexion was slightly ruddy, she changed from a girl to a young woman, and the temptation on her was more intense.


    Grayton couldn''t help getting hot again, but he finally endured it.


    As a crazy blood soldier, her too strong body made her suffer a lot last night. He was really unwilling to increase her pain.


    He just touched each other''s beautiful and ruddy face, and an inexplicable emotion floated in his heart.


    "Past life plus this life, finally get rid of the title of virgin!"


    In his previous life, he was a mediocre office worker. His meager salary made him feel inferior. He was in his 20s and still didn''t talk about his girlfriend.


    In this life, when I first occupied this body, I was only about 16 years old. Although there were abundant "resources" around, I finally held back for the sake of my body.


    Now the age is approaching 20 years old, naturally there is no need to be patient, and homeopathy has completed this "historic" leap.


    He really wants to accompany each other and sleep until each other wakes up. However, if he wants to go to the Sidney family today, he must get up early.


    He gently pulled his hand out from under the other party''s head, but this action woke the other party up.


    "Master gray."


    Barbara looked at gray with a slight blush on her face. She wanted to sit up and dress gray. Suddenly her eyebrows were frowned with pain.


    Gray pushed it back into bed and said softly.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll do it myself."


    Putting on his clothes and walking out of the bedroom, gray waved to a passing maid and said.


    "Go and call the maid!"


    The maid answered respectfully, and soon the castle maid came.


    The maid, Maggie, is a middle-aged woman in her 30s. She has worked for the Fergus family for more than ten years.


    Because of her serious and responsible work, the Fergus family made an exception to let her work in the castle after she got married. Her husband and children were in Fergus city.


    "Master gray, you''re looking for me!"


    When she came to gray, the head maid Maggie saluted gray respectfully.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and spoke straight.


    "Cancel all Barbara''s work, and then equip her with a maid and order some clothes."


    "Hmm?... yes, master gray."


    Maggie, the maid chief, was stunned at first, but she quickly reflected what had happened and couldn''t help saying "lucky girl".


    In Fergus castle, how many maids want to be favored by master gray, the most powerful young master in Fergus castle. Unexpectedly, Barbara has become one of the lucky ones.


    From now on, the other party''s position in the castle will change dramatically, surpassing her as the maid, and becoming one of the only beings in the castle who need to be served.


    Although because of the status of civilians, the other party is unlikely to become master Gray''s wife and can only become one of lovers, it has also been a very high status promotion, which is enough to ensure the other party''s prosperity and wealth all his life.


    For their maids of civilian origin, this is already a very lucky thing, enough to make many maids envy.


    Especially what the other party follows, but master gray, who has the most potential and will master the Fergus family in the future, is even more enviable.


    After breakfast, he took a carriage, followed by three carriages covered by huge canvas and containing four crazy blood beasts. Gray and Viscount Fergus set out towards Sidney castle.


    In the carriage, gray sat opposite Viscount Fergus, and Viscount Fergus looked at gray.


    He knew what had happened this morning, but he didn''t intend to say anything. At Gray''s age, it was really time.


    Two days later, gray and Viscount Fergus arrived at the gate of Sidney castle. They entered Fergus castle under Saroyan''s welcome.


    "Gray."


    Shortly after entering the residence arranged by the Sidney family, a blonde girl wearing a warm sweater but still unable to hide her beautiful figure came with two maids and greeted gray.


    "Miss Polly."


    Gray said after saluting each other.


    "Just call me Polly."


    Polly smiled.


    "OK."


    Gray hesitated slightly, but agreed.


    The other party once lived in the Fergus family for almost half a month. He is the most familiar of all Gray''s heterosexual friends. Since the other party has said so, he will no longer refuse.


    Seeing Gray''s promise, Polly smiled a little, and then asked.


    "Are you free now?"


    "Nothing."


    Gray shook his head and wondered what the other party meant by asking.


    "Well, come with me. I promised to take you to the Sidney family library last time. I''ll take you now."


    "Oh, good."


    Gray hurried to keep up. He had the idea of borrowing the Sidney family''s books for a long time. However, due to various reasons, he has not been able to come to the Sidney family to borrow. This is an opportunity.


    "Miss Polly."


    "Miss Polly."


    ¡­¡­


    Walking around Sidney castle, gray really felt the greatness of Sidney castle, which was several times larger than Fergus castle.


    There are also many servants serving inside. On the way to the Sidney family library, you can meet busy men and women from time to time.


    Gray estimated that all the servants in the whole castle should have reached hundreds.


    It has to be said that the luxury of the upper class nobles such as the Sidney family is one level higher than that of the Fergus family.


    When you come to the library, you see the huge rooms, row after row of bookshelves, and two maids who are specially responsible for taking care of the library.


    The shelves are full of books with leather covers. It is conservatively estimated that there are at least tens of thousands of books here.


    The room is filled with a unique incense, which comes from books.


    This is a specially applied antiseptic and insect proof incense to keep books for a long time.


    "Do you want to read books about blood beasts?"


    Polly looked back at gray and asked.


    She obviously remembers what Gray said that she liked reading blood animal books.


    "Well, yes."


    Gray nodded.


    "Let me recommend some to you?"


    "Thank you very much."


    Looking at the tens of thousands of books in front of him, gray felt that he had no way to start. Being able to get a recommendation is naturally the best.


    "This" blood beast and regional environment "is very good, and this" complete collection of blood beasts "is also very good."


    Gray took over the two books from Polly. The first thing he read was blood beast and regional environment.


    This is a book about the living habits of blood animals. In short, it introduces what kind of blood animals like to stay in what kind of environment.


    Gray''s eyes brightened as he looked through them.


    This is a valuable book. If you know what kind of environment a certain kind of blood beast likes to stay in, you can find this kind of blood beast by searching the corresponding environment.


    Obviously, this method is easier to find the blood beast you want to find.


    For example, gray saw that the favorite environment of the wind wolf blood beast is the grassland environment. Conversely, looking for a place with grassland is not absolute, but it is undoubtedly more likely to encounter.


    When gray looked through the books, Polly also found a book to read. They read each other. It was already late in the evening.


    Come and inform the servant that dinner is ready and wake them up from the book.


    "Well, have you finished?"


    Polly smiled at gray.


    "Not yet. The first one just saw here."


    Gray Yang Yang''s hand, just saw a small half of the books said.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to dinner first. These two books will be lent to you. You can read them on the way."


    Polly thought and said that he knew something about the Sidney family''s attack on the shadow snake this time.


    "Thank you."


    Took a feather bookmark and put it on the last page. Gray closed the book, took two books with Polly, left the library and came to a small restaurant near the library.


    Under the soft Rune light, two dinners have been placed on the table in the small restaurant.


    Dinner is steak, and the material is the best part of the cattle produced by the Sydney family ranch.


    "Let the kitchen make two more copies and send them."


    As soon as they sat down, Polly had ordered the servant to serve next to them.


    After staying in the Fergus family for half a month, she naturally knew Gray''s big appetite.


    "Yes, miss."


    The maid answered.


    Sidney family main restaurant.


    "Where''s Polly?"


    The Marquis of Sidney asked suspiciously, looking at the servant who served nearby.


    "Miss is dining in a small restaurant near the library."


    The servant replied respectfully.


    "Small restaurant?"


    The Marquis of Sidney raised his eyebrows.


    Because he and Saroyan are very busy, the Sidney family usually don''t have dinner at noon, but eat in the nearby small restaurant.


    But in the evening, they usually have dinner together, which is the tradition of Sidney family.


    "Father, let her alone. I saw her go to the library with gray Fergus."


    Saroyan smiled mysteriously.


    "Is Polly dining with grefergus?"


    The Marquis Georgina, dressed in wool and with her black hair pulled up, opened her eyes slightly in surprise.


    Gray Fergus, she has heard that she is a talented child with a high reputation in the territory. She is already a fierce blood warrior before the age of 20. Compared with Saroyan, her talent is not too much.


    "It should be."


    Saroyan said with a faint smile.


    "Then eat!"


    Said the Marquis of Sidney.


    He has paid attention to gray, who shows no less talent than Saroyan. If it''s the other side... He can''t think about it a little.

 Chapter 247

    Before the arrival of viscount gray and Fergus, after the arrival of viscount gray and Fergus, people from all families arrived one after another. Almost in the evening of that day, people from all families had arrived.


    The next day, a meeting was being held in the Sidney family conference room.


    There are more than 30 worst and fierce blood warriors, including gray and Viscount Fergus.


    Some of them came from the Earl family and its affiliated families, some from the Viscount family, and some from the powerful Baron family.


    On the throne, the Marquis of Sidney sat, Saroyan sat in the first position on the left, and an old man with sparse hair sat on the right.


    It was the bloody warrior who appeared in the process of eliminating the blood beasts in the night forest.


    His name is Darren Sidney. He is the uncle of the Marquis of Sidney.


    "Since last year, the Sidney collar has been attacked by the shadow snake many times. The shadow snake is a sword hanging on the Sidney collar."


    "This time I called you here to destroy it in one fell swoop and solve this hidden danger once and for all."


    The Marquis of Sidney glanced over the people and said in a deep voice.


    "What the Marquis said is that the shadow snake can''t continue to be so rampant."


    Count Ford.


    "From last year to this year, within two years, there have been two Viscount families, many Baron families, destroyed by the assassination of the shadow snake."


    "When the shadow snake recovers its vitality, we may become the target of the shadow snake''s assassination in the future. We must completely eliminate it before it recovers its vitality."


    "Indeed, now is a good time to destroy the shadow hand."


    "If the shadow snake is not destroyed, we will all be restless. I agree to get rid of it."


    ¡­¡­


    People from all families spoke one after another.


    Getting rid of the shadow snake is not only because of the order of the Sidney family, but also related to the safety of their lives and property. Naturally, they all agree.


    Of course, even if you don''t agree, you must agree at this time. After all, the Marquis of Sidney has spoken, and this matter is almost a foregone conclusion.


    Since neither opposition nor support can change the fact of fighting against the shadow snake, it is better to make a good impression in front of the Marquis of Sidney.


    "I also agree with the hand of the shadow. As the Marquis said, the snake of the shadow is a sword hanging over our heads. If it is not removed, it will fall on our heads sooner or later."


    Count smoley coughed softly and said.


    "This time I brought over the fighting power of the family and its affiliated families, all fierce blood soldiers and above, and everything was at the disposal of the marquis."


    "Very good, have a heart."


    The Marquis of Sidney was obviously very satisfied with the full support of count smoley and nodded slightly.


    "That''s what I should do."


    Count smoley answered modestly, and then he suddenly turned his eyes and looked slightly playfully at Viscount Fergus.


    "The two crazy blood beasts I saw in Fergus Castle last time are really powerful. If they can become the combat power to encircle and suppress the shadow snake, they will certainly play a great role. Do you know whether Viscount Fergus has brought them?"


    He arrived before gray and Viscount Fergus arrived. From the familiar Castle servants, he had heard that the Fergus family had no crazy blood beasts to follow.


    As for the three carts, they were transported into the warehouse of the Sidney family. He thought they were medicinal materials transported by the Fergus family to the Sidney family.


    Combined with the previous statement, it is self-evident to say such words at this time.


    I, the smally family, did my best to respond to the call of the Marquis of Sidney to destroy the shadow snake, while you, the Fergus family, hid it.


    Between the two families, it is obvious that who really responds to the call of the Marquis of Sidney can not be clearer.


    As he said this, the eyes of the other families turned to Viscount Fergus and gray.


    Among the eyes, some are curious, some keep watching, some are not optimistic, some gloat... All kinds of looks.


    It has long been said that the relationship between the smoley family and the Fergus family is not good. Now it seems that it is true. At the beginning of the meeting, such a big hole was dug for the Fergus family.


    If this matter is not handled well, it is inevitable to leave a bad impression on the Marquis of Sidney.


    "Nature brought it. The Marquis decided to fight the shadow snake. The Fergus family naturally fully supported it, and all the blood beasts came with it."


    Facing the joking eyes of count smoley and the different faces of people in other families, viscount Fergus looked the same and spoke calmly.


    Then he looked sharply at count smoley.


    "The last time count smoley came to visit, he left in a hurry. He wanted to ask count smoley to evaluate the combat power of these blood beasts for my Fergus family. It''s a pity that it didn''t come true."


    "This time I would like to ask count smoley to evaluate the combat effectiveness of these blood beasts for my Fergus family, so that I can have a bottom in my heart before the war."


    Count smoley''s face sank slightly when he heard Viscount Fergus''s words. According to the news he inquired, the other party really had no blood animals to follow.


    However, since the other party dared to say so, it should obviously have brought the blood beast.


    And the last words of the other party can be said to have calculated him in turn.


    Since you did your best to respond to the call of the Marquis of Sidney, you might as well do your best to help evaluate the combat power of these blood beasts, so as to better understand your own combat power and make targeted deployment.


    "Since it''s to better deal with the shadow snake, I''m naturally happy to help."


    Count smoley was gnashing his teeth with hate, but his face said frankly.


    At this time, he is obviously not allowed to shrink back, otherwise the good image rendered before will collapse.


    The discussion continued, detailing how to go, where to meet, and how to raid the shadow snake.


    More than an hour later, the discussion ended, but everyone knew that the good play had just begun.


    Many people went directly to the largest training ground of the Sidney family, including the Marquis of Sidney, Saroyan and Darren Sidney.


    The reason why they did not stop the "confrontation" between the Fergus family and the smoley family is that they also have the intention to evaluate the combat power of the four blood beasts.


    After all, the four blood beasts can be said to be a very important combat force in this battle. Naturally, the more you know, the better.


    Since the battle between count smoley and the four blood beasts can be used to find out the combat power of the four blood beasts, there is naturally no reason to stop it.


    The huge training ground, full of snow, was as big as a football field. It was usually used as a training place for castle soldiers. At this time, it was vacated.


    Count smoley was already standing in the middle of the training ground, and all the families participating in the meeting were standing on the edge of the training ground.


    Not only them, but also the Sidney family, including the Marquis Georgina, Polly and the Marquis''s second son Darren Sidney, arrived here.


    "Brother, what happened?"


    Polly asked Saroyan nearby.


    She came here after hearing something happened here, but she didn''t know what it was.


    "It was count smoley who wanted to fight against the blood beasts of the Fergus family. Viscount Fergus hoped that count smoley could evaluate the combat power of these blood beasts for the Fergus family, and count smoley agreed."


    Saroyan said thoughtfully.


    "Is that so...?"


    Polly smiled strangely, as if she had heard something interesting.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?"


    Seeing her daughter look strange, marquis Georgina asked suspiciously.


    "Mother, you''ll know later."


    Polly sold a pass and smiled.


    She had looked forward to what Countess smoley would look like when he knew that his opponent was a whole four blood beasts.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    There was a heavy sound of footsteps in a lane of the training ground, and everyone couldn''t help looking at it.


    First appeared a pair of huge ox horns, and then a huge blue body as wide as a thick wall, with four legs thick as a bucket.


    Finally, the outline of the giant beast appeared, which was a huge bovine blood beast with a body up to four meters long.


    After the bovine blood beast, a three meter long, slender and vigorous blood beast appeared.


    "The wild blood beast controls the wind leopard."


    At the sight of the blood beast, viscount richens cried out.


    The blood method he practiced was the blood method of the wind chasing leopard sequence. Naturally, he was no stranger to the crazy blood beast of the wind chasing leopard sequence, so he recognized the identity of the blood beast at a glance.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    "HMM...? It seems that there are still blood beasts after controlling the wind leopard. Isn''t there only two crazy blood beasts in the Fergus family? What''s the matter?"


    "I heard that there is a cold tiger in the Fergus family. Did you bring the cold tiger?"


    "No, the body of the cold tiger is just over two meters. How can it cause this movement?"


    ¡­¡­


    After controlling the wind leopard, there was still a dull sound of footsteps, and people of all families couldn''t help showing suspicious color.


    The countess smoley''s face was stiff, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The next moment, his bad hunch was confirmed.


    A huge blood beast with bronze skin and two machetes appeared.


    Looking at the head alone, we can feel the huge size of this blood beast. People even feel that the size of this blood beast may be larger than the original cow blood beast.


    Their speculation was soon confirmed. Finally, a huge blood beast with a length of five meters appeared in front of them.


    "Bronze armour rhinoceros, this is the crazy blood beast copper armour rhinoceros. I heard that this blood beast has very strong defense. Few blood beasts can hurt it among the crazy blood beasts."


    Someone looked serious.


    "This... This... The Fergus family... Has a third crazy blood beast?!"


    Someone looked surprised.


    "It''s amazing that one person fights three crazy blood beasts alone. Count smory is also a pioneer. I''m ashamed."


    Count Ford smiled and looked at count smoley in the middle of the training ground, with endless ridicule in his eyes.


    "Hey, three crazy blood beasts..."


    "Count smoley... Too arrogant!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the aristocratic families, naturally, there were some families close to the Ford family and not against the smoley family. When they looked at the count smoley, they were full of ridicule.


    But just then, someone looked surprised and shouted.


    "No, there are blood beasts behind. Listen to the movement, the size may not be small!"

 Chapter 248

    "Damn it, what''s going on? How can the Fergus family afford the third crazy blood beast, or even the fourth...?"


    When the third crazy blood beast appeared, count smoley''s face had become gloomy.


    Count Ford, and some other families, naturally felt the playful eyes.


    But at this time, he could not pay attention to the eyes of these people, but stared at the corner of the cultivation ground.


    Not only him, but also all the people of the Sidney family, who had long been known, looked straight at it.


    Waiting curiously.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With the heavy footsteps, another huge head appeared.


    It was a huge head with a sharp triangle, full of turquoise scales, a slightly open mouth, and two rows of Mori white teeth as sharp as a dagger.


    No doubt, just through this huge head, it is almost certain that it is definitely another crazy blood beast.


    The fact is the same. Finally, a huge blood beast with a tail and a body length of more than five meters appeared.


    The four legs are strong like a bucket, and the body is thick and strong.


    This is absolutely crazy blood beast!


    "Four crazy blood beasts, the Fergus family has four crazy blood beasts!!!"


    "I can''t believe it. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I''d think it was a rumor after today!"


    ¡­¡­


    It was confirmed that there was no huge footsteps behind the fourth crazy level blood beast, and the people of the noble family were slightly relieved and amazed.


    Many families could not help shaking their heads when they looked at count smoley. There was no doubt that count smoley kicked the iron plate this time, and it was a very hard iron plate.


    According to their estimation, with the increase of various magic weapons, count smoley still has some possibilities to fight two crazy blood beasts. As for four, it is absolutely impossible!


    "How could the Fergus family have four crazy blood beasts?"


    Viscount richens''s pupils contracted violently and his eyes were filled with horror.


    Like the count smoley in the field, his relationship with the Fergus family is no better.


    Suddenly he saw that the Fergus family had four crazy blood beasts, and his heart was cold.


    Such a powerful strength is no longer what the richens family can compete with.


    He secretly decided to stay away from the Fergus family and never provoke the Fergus family again.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With four crazy blood beasts, he came to count smoley. In the face of count smoley, gray looked at him.


    "Count smoley, thank you!"


    Then he retreated directly and gave the order of attack to the four blood beasts.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The first to rush to count smoley was the bronze rhinoceros.


    The huge body with a length of five meters hit count smoley like a hill.


    "Hum -"


    Count smoley snorted coldly and took out his weapon.


    That''s a pair of khaki metal boxers.


    Facing the copper armored lizard hit like a hill, his feet were slightly separated, and then he suddenly hit it with a fist and hit it on the head of the copper armored rhinoceros.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the snow splashed under count smoley''s feet, the slate broke, and his feet sank slightly.


    However, he didn''t move a dime. Instead, he bumped into his bronze rhinoceros like a hill, and stepped back a few steps by the huge impact.


    The bronze skin on his head was slightly broken.


    In the competition of strength, the other party actually won the bronze armored rhinoceros, which is famous for its strong strength. We can imagine the strength of the other party!


    "Sure enough, the blood method of cultivation is not ordinary!"


    Gray, who commanded the battle of the blood beast from a distance, flashed such an expression in his heart.


    As an earl family, the smoley family has no ability to get special blood methods, but the blood methods they cultivate will not be too bad.


    Now it seems so.


    The blood skills cultivated by the other party are very good at strength. Even if they don''t reach the top level of the same realm, they must be close.


    If the bronze rhinoceros fights alone, with its strong defense, although it can''t kill, it will definitely be at a disadvantage.


    However, the other party is now facing more than bronze rhinoceros.


    Shua!


    A yellow figure with purple spots on his body quickly appeared on count smoley''s side like thunder and grabbed it with sharp claws.


    Seeing that he had just shaken back the bronze rhinoceros, he had no time to defend.


    Just then!


    Buzz!


    A strange noise sounded. The ground sank slightly within 20 meters with count smoley as the center.


    The snow was compacted and the stone slabs were cracked.


    The Yufeng leopard, who was fast approaching each other, suddenly slowed down. Compared with the fast speed just now, it was like two kinds of blood beasts.


    "Gravity position, and too strong power. Is it the blood method of the strong bear sequence that the other party cultivates?"


    Gray vaguely felt that the blood method cultivated by the other party should be the blood method of the strong bear sequence. Of course, he did not rule out the possibility of other similar blood methods.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the wind leopard whose speed suddenly slowed down, count smoley flashed a cold color on his face. The last time he was careless, he ate the loss of the leopard.


    Thinking of this, he flashed a cold color in his eyes and hit Yufeng leopard''s head with a fierce fist.


    Hula!


    But at that moment, he suddenly felt the strong wind coming, and the biting sense of crisis made his cold hair stand up.


    When he turned his head slightly, he saw a thick green long tail, like a huge green whip, beating hard at him.


    He even had time to hit the crossbar with his fists and was already hit by this huge whip.


    Boom!


    Great strength was introduced into his body from the glove. Although it was slightly weaker than his strength, at this time, he just blocked his horizontal fist in front of him and had no time to push it out.


    Boom!


    His body flew backwards like a shell.


    Under the successive attacks of blood beasts, he still suffered losses after all!


    It''s suspected to cultivate the powerful bear blood method. His strength is really strong. He is close to the person who practices the special blood method.


    However, what he faced from beginning to end was not one crazy blood beast, or two crazy blood beasts, but a full four.


    Boom!


    It flew out for more than ten meters before it hit the ground.


    The snow splashed and the stone slabs smashed directly broke. It is conceivable that the power to fly him was great.


    However, he was not weak and soon recovered, but at this time.


    A huge cow''s hoof with a bucket of water suddenly trampled down on him. His face suddenly changed and rolled directly on the ground to avoid.


    Boom!


    The snow splashed, the stone slabs paved on the ground became crushed, and even lifted the surrounding stone slabs, resulting in a large pit on the ground.


    The splash of earth and rock slapped on his face, which made his face ache for a while, and it was contaminated with a lot of snow, which was very embarrassing.


    His face was very gloomy and angry. He turned over and wanted to get up. At this time, he suddenly felt that a pair of sharp teeth were stuck in his throat.


    If he dares to act rashly, I''m afraid he will bite off immediately and break his neck.


    The owner of the teeth has purple spots on his body. It is the Yufeng leopard who has just been bound by his gravity.


    When he was pulled away just now, the gravity position was naturally interrupted and lifted. Unexpectedly, before he had time to turn over and climb up and use the gravity position again, the other party had stuck his sharp teeth in his throat.


    "Thank count smoley for testing the Fergus family!"


    Gray smiled and called back the four blood beasts.


    He didn''t lay down a heavy hand, and the encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake was imminent. At this time, the Marquis of Sidney obviously didn''t want to lose his combat power.


    If not, he doesn''t mind letting the other party lie in bed for half a month.


    He got up from the ground and wiped the snow off his face with his hand. Count smoley''s face was very gloomy. Without any cruel words, he turned and walked directly to the outside of the cultivation field.


    The Fergus family, on the contrary, has been calculated by themselves, which has been very humiliating. At this time, if you make cruel words again, it will only be more humiliating.


    "Your Excellency."


    The four members of the smoley family and even the affiliated family quickly followed up.


    The people of all families, including count Ford, looked at the figure of the other party leaving in embarrassment, and their eyes were full of banter.


    Count smoley asked himself to dig a hole for the Fergus family. Unexpectedly, he fell into the hole.


    At the same time, they could not help but be vaguely surprised. The Fergus family hid too deeply. There were four crazy blood beasts!


    The families dispersed, and the Marquis of Sidney, Saroyan and Manel Sidney returned to their study.


    "What do you think?"


    Asked the Marquis of Sidney, looking at Saroyan.


    "Stronger than expected."


    Saroyan thought for a moment and replied.


    "The corpse of the controlled blood beast has the weakness that it can not display the ability of the blood beast. In order to make up for this weakness, the Fergus family chose the controlled blood beast as a blood beast with strong flesh."


    "The four blood beasts together are comparable to three ordinary crazy blood soldiers. There should be no problem."


    "It''s really comparable to three ordinary crazy blood soldiers."


    Answered Manel Sidney.


    "With these four crazy blood beasts, I have a lot of confidence in the encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake this time."


    The leader of the encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake is still him, and neither the Marquis of Sidney nor the bronze backed dragon will go.


    The Marquis of Sidney needs to sit in Sidney territory to deal with emergencies and cannot leave at will.


    The huge blood beast like the bronze backed dragon beast can cause great movement everywhere. It is unrealistic to sneak into the shadow snake.


    I''m afraid I haven''t reached the nest of the shadow snake. The shadow snake has long been informed and fled.


    "That''s good."


    The Marquis of Sidney nodded.


    Although on the surface, their strength should be much stronger than that of the shadow snake.


    However, the shadow snake, after all, is a powerful organization, and some hidden means are inevitable. Naturally, the stronger the combat power, the better.

 Chapter 249

    The next day, the team divided into several teams set out one after another to the shadow snake, a place that does not belong to any family territory and is directly under the jurisdiction of the purple moon kingdom.


    Gray and Viscount Fergus were assigned to the Sidney family. Because there were four blood beasts, they disguised themselves as a caravan.


    In the middle of the carriage, gray held a book and looked at it with interest. It was one of the two books Polly lent him.


    "Listen to Polly, you like books about blood beasts very much?"


    Sitting next to him, Saroyan glanced at Gray''s books and smiled.


    "I really like this kind of books."


    Gray explained.


    "The more blood beasts you know, when you meet blood beasts in the future, you won''t suffer because you don''t understand the ability of blood beasts."


    "Yes."


    Saroyan nodded in agreement.


    "The Sidney family has a lot of books about this kind. You might as well come to the Sidney family often at that time."


    "Thank you, master Saroyan."


    Gray, you''re welcome. Thank you.


    ¡­¡­


    Snake village, a village in the purple moon kingdom that does not exist on the map, is only called by the insiders of the village.


    From the outside, this is a very ordinary village.


    A wooden fence, a low tiled house.


    If you enter the village and observe it carefully, you will find that the village is unusual.


    A small village has more than a dozen secret sentries.


    At the same time, in the village, there is a training ground paved with stone slabs everywhere.


    In the cultivation field, there are many powerful people who intersect with ordinary people.


    Either cultivate blood skills or combat skills.


    Dummies made of straw were stabbed into their hearts and their heads were cut off


    Hand, cold, ruthless, ruthless.


    This is the nest of the shadow snake, a killer training base disguised as a village.


    A week later, more than 30 people appeared on the periphery of the village and looked at the village from a distance. This is gray and his party who surrounded and suppressed the shadow snake.


    "Gray, let''s start first. After hearing the fighting, you can take four crazy blood beasts straight in from the south."


    Because of the great movement of the crazy level blood beast, after discussion, it was decided that the big army would take the first shot, and then take gray with the crazy level blood beast.


    The army sneaks in first and kills as many members of the shadow snake as possible before the shadow snake reacts.


    With the movement, after it was exposed, gray drove four crazy blood beasts to fight.


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded.


    Then, more than 30 people, except gray, dispersed.


    A group of more than ten people lurked away from the East, North and west towards the village in front of them. The three people were led by Manel Sidney, count smoley and count Ford.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The leader has the lowest strength and is also a crazy blood warrior. The ordinary shadow snake members naturally have no suspense. They have been killed before they react.


    The three parties went all the way to the village. Soon, dozens of shadow snake members fell under their weapons.


    Finally, his whereabouts were discovered by a well hidden secret post.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The sharp whistle spread all over the village.


    Although the Earl of Ford, the leader of the team, killed the secret whistle immediately, he still failed to stop the sound.


    "No!"


    "There are enemies!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the members of the shadow snake trained in the village changed slightly and ran in the direction of the sound.


    A building in the middle of the village is the residence of three leaders of the shadow snake.


    "The profits of the organization have fallen a lot in recent months."


    The purple haired man frowned slightly.


    "The last time I shot at the Fergus family, there were too many losses. Now there are only more than ten people at the level of fierce blood soldiers, which has seriously affected the completion of the task."


    The man with short brown hair sighed.


    "The Fergus family."


    Hearing the name of the family, he looked cold. The old man couldn''t help clenching his fist, and his eyes were full of cold murders.


    The Fergus family has a crazy blood beast. They have known it and naturally understand why it was damaged in the hands of the Fergus family twice in a row.


    It can be said that in the hands of this family, they have suffered no less than in the hands of the Sidney family.


    The combat power of the fierce blood warrior level alone has reached ten, and what makes him more angry is that the combat power of the crazy blood warrior level and the captain of the shadow snake have lost one.


    "The organization can''t make ends meet now. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid..."


    The purple haired man has a worried face.


    The shadow snake is such a big organization that the consumption of various cultivation resources is huge.


    Now the income of the assassination mission has decreased sharply, and the income is not enough to maintain consumption. It is already using the savings accumulated over the years.


    "If we continue like this, I''m afraid we can only consider the proposal of the Warren family to incorporate the shadow snake into the Warren family."


    The man with short brown hair frowned.


    "Merge the shadow snake... Into the Warren family?"


    The old man looked cold and uncertain.


    As a carefree existence in charge of a killer organization, he was reluctant to integrate the organization into a family and become a vassal and tool of the family.


    But judging from the current situation, if the shadow snake continues like this, it will fall apart in a few years at most, which he does not allow.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Just then, a sharp whistle came out, and all three changed their colors. They quickly rushed out of the house and rushed in the direction of the sound.


    At the same time, on the side of the Sidney family, the team invading the village from the other two ways also hurried to the direction of the voice. There is no doubt that the enemy should all rush there.


    "Elvis Ford, how could, how could Sidney''s people find here?"


    When the three arrived, they immediately saw more than ten comrades of Ford confronting the members of the shadow snake.


    The man with purple hair and the man with short brown hair had seen and fought with the count of Ford. They recognized the count of Ford at a glance and suddenly changed their complexion.


    "Well, what a Sidney family, actually found here!"


    The old man looked cold and cold.


    Because of the Sidney family, the shadow snake has declined day by day. Unexpectedly, the Sidney family dared to come to the door.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    At this time, there was news from both sides, and then more than ten people from both sides came, which was the team led by Manel Sidney and count smoley.


    "Duke Smalley."


    When he saw the leader on the left, the man with short brown hair called out his name, while when he saw the leader on the right, he looked gloomy and cold. The old man immediately gnashed his teeth.


    "Manel Sidney!"


    As the elder generation of shadow snake, he experienced the fight between shadow snake and Sidney family more than 20 years ago. Naturally, he knows the elder generation of Sidney family.


    "Rob Tracy, you''re not dead!"


    Manel Sidney naturally recognized the old man with a cold face and said coldly at once.


    "If your Sidney family is not destroyed, how can I die at ease."


    The old man rob Tracy was cold and cold.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you to meet your shadow snake master today."


    Manel Sidney said with a cold face.


    "Do it!"


    With his words, more than 30 people, including count Ford and count smoley, rushed towards the members of the shadow snake.


    Although there were no less than 100 shadow snake assassins gathered here at this time, they were not afraid at all.


    Because each of them is a fierce blood warrior, and the members of these shadow snakes are far less powerful than them from the previous observation.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two sides were on the verge of attack and immediately fought bloody.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Blood flowers bloom with snowflakes.


    On the side of the shadow snake, several people often besiege one person, but in the face of the Sidney family coalition, which is the lowest strength and fierce blood soldiers, some people were killed from time to time.


    On the side of the Sidney family coalition, people are injured from time to time. After all, there will always be times when they can''t cope alone.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Manel Sidney, an old man with sparse hair, and rob Tracy, an old man with a cold look, also quickly exchanged hands.


    Manel Sidney held a long sword with a blue light.


    Rob Tracy holds a short knife with a yellow light on it.


    The two quickly approached each other.


    Dang!


    The two men''s weapons collided with each other, sparked and separated quickly.


    However, rob Tracy retreated sharply. Obviously, he suffered a little loss in the fight just now.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    However, in the middle of retreating, he suddenly yelled.


    From the shadow of the house, huge black shadow tentacles suddenly emerged, covering a range of tens of meters, and Qi Qi attacked Manel Sidney.


    "Hum!"


    Facing the shadow tentacles from the overwhelming attack, Manel Sidney inserted his long sword into the ground and snorted coldly.


    Then he saw that a large amount of powder on the surrounding ground floated up, turned into a sharp blade, and greeted the incoming shadow tentacles.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the impact of the metal blade, the shadow tentacles quickly disintegrated and disappeared, but they grew again under the continuous blood perfusion of Rob Tracy.


    The metal sharp blade broken by the impact also floats up quickly again and attacks the shadow tentacle again.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The terrible battle immediately spread to the surrounding 100 meters, and the surrounding houses were full of holes.


    Both sides of the war fled one after another. Some who could not dodge were directly injured or even killed by the aftermath of the battle.


    "There''s a fight!"


    Not far from the village, he suddenly heard the sound of fighting in the village. Gray immediately rushed into the village with four crazy blood beasts from the south of the village.


    Boom!


    The wall of the wooden fence was directly smashed, and four blood beasts crashed into the village in a frenzy. They even crashed into one side of some houses and out of the other side, and rushed towards the direction of the fight.

 Chapter 250

    "What is approaching?"


    "No, that''s...?"


    ¡­¡­


    The huge movement immediately startled the members of the shadow snake and looked in the direction of the movement.


    Then they all changed greatly.


    With the roar, four blood beasts came violently. The huge one has exceeded five meters, and even the smallest one is three meters long.


    "Crazy blood beast, four crazy blood beasts!"


    The purple haired man, who was fighting with count Ford, was extremely hard to see.


    "How could...?"


    The man with short brown hair who fought with count smoley was also extremely ugly.


    Now it has been very difficult to resist. Unexpectedly, there are four crazy blood beasts on the side of the Sidney family. How can we resist?


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Under the shock of the shadow snake members, gray took four crazy blood beasts to the place of battle.


    The four crazy blood beasts, with their huge size, scared many shadow snake members.


    Some people were killed by the Sidney family coalition because of tension.


    "Don''t panic, steady."


    "Yes, don''t panic. With Lord rob, we don''t have no chance of winning!"


    The man with purple hair and the man with short brown hair shouted, but the effect was very little.


    Don''t say these people, even the two of them, can''t help feeling a little despair.


    Four crazy blood beasts are four crazy blood warriors. There are enough four crazy blood warriors on the other side. How to fight this battle?


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Manel Sidney and rob Tracy''s blood beast have the ability to attack each other continuously. However, Manel Sidney''s cultivation is obviously a special blood method with stronger power and cold look. The old man is gradually at a disadvantage.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The black shadow was blown to pieces before it could grow. Dozens of metal blades broke through the blockade of the shadow and attacked rob Tracy.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Rob Tracy changed color and quickly backed back.


    His original place was pierced by a large number of sharp blades, leaving numerous holes.


    "Rob Tracy, today is your death!"


    Seeing gray driving four crazy blood beasts, Manel Sidney said in a cold voice.


    With his strength and four crazy blood beasts, rob Tracy is absolutely impossible to escape today.


    The assassination organization entangled with the Sidney family for more than 20 years is finally going to be destroyed by the Sidney family today!


    "Hahaha, is this the card your Sidney family has prepared to deal with my shadow snake?"


    But at this time, rob Tracy, who was forced to avoid back and was obviously at a disadvantage, suddenly showed a strange sneer on his face.


    "What a disappointment."


    He wore contempt on his face.


    "Today, all of you stay!"


    With that, under the sleeve of his arm, an ancient bracelet was infused with the force of blood, and suddenly lit up and emitted a black light.


    And the moment the bracelet glowed black.


    Boom!


    In the center of the village, the snake head of the shadow led the residence. The wall of a room was suddenly knocked open.


    The broken wall revealed a huge head, which was a huge cow''s head.


    On the huge head, the two sharp corners are like two huge machetes.


    Patter!


    After the head, the huge body crashed out, the wall collapsed, and the figure of the behemoth finally emerged.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    It dashed and rushed this way.


    Under its impact, houses collapsed.


    The movement caused by this is even above the four crazy blood beasts that gray just had.


    Finally, everyone saw its figure.


    It was a huge bovine blood beast with a body length of seven meters and a black body!


    "What a big blood beast!"


    "Well, what''s the matter? There''s a brute level blood beast. The shadow snake has a brute level blood beast?"


    ¡­¡­


    Sidney led the coalition in surprise.


    Count Ford and count smoley both looked gloomy. They didn''t expect such a big reversal in the twinkling of an eye.


    "How could there be such a big blood beast in the village?"


    "Where did this blood beast come from?"


    ¡­¡­


    The members of the shadow snake were also surprised, because they didn''t know that there was such a big blood beast in the village.


    Even the purple haired man and the short brown haired man have suspicious faces, because even they don''t know about the blood beast.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have wavered just now.


    "Barbarian blood beast barbarian cow?!"


    At the sight of the blood beast, Manel Sidney''s face sank slightly.


    Although he had overestimated the combat power of the shadow snake as much as possible and asked the Fergus family to bring all four crazy blood beasts, he didn''t expect that the shadow snake had such a card.


    In terms of combat power, the four crazy level blood beasts that gray discounted are definitely not as powerful as the brute level blood beast in front of him.


    The situation took a sharp turn for the worse.


    "Today, you and the people you brought, stay!"


    Looking at the ugly Manel Sidney, rob Tracy sneered.


    Today, it is destined to leave a painful lesson to the Sidney family.


    "The snake of the shadow has a brute level blood beast?"


    Gray also had tiny pupils and looked at the brute blood beast that suddenly appeared.


    He was black and blue, and his body was seven meters long. His four thick legs were like four thick pillars.


    Stepping on the ground, the ground suddenly sank under heavy load.


    "Well...?"


    However, the next moment, his face showed surprise.


    "Dead, this bull is dead!"


    There was a not too obvious wound on the chest of the bull. The skin and flesh at the wound turned outward, showing no signs of scarring and pale flesh.


    Of course, the reason for his judgment is not only because of the wound on the bull''s chest, but also because he doesn''t feel the infrared radiation of life on the bull.


    "Dead?"


    Hearing Gray''s exclamation, many people led by Sidney looked at gray in surprise. They didn''t know the basis of Gray''s judgment.


    "Gray, are you sure?"


    Manel Sidney also looked at gray and asked.


    "I''m sure."


    Gray must nod.


    "The wound on the bull''s chest without any signs of healing is the best proof. This bull is either manipulated by people with corpse ape blood or by magic weapons with similar abilities."


    "Controlled body?!"


    Manel Sidney''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Isn''t that the four crazy blood beasts of the Fergus family?


    Since it was said by gray Fergus, who knows this better, it should be highly credible.


    "Good eyesight. When I got the body, I was careful enough to leave only fatal injuries. Unexpectedly, I was seen!"


    Rob Tracy looked at gray when he saw Gray break the bull''s secret.


    At first, in order to kill the bull, he directly used the powerful anesthetic purchased at a high price from the medicine refining master, mixed it with a plant that the bull liked most, and lured the bull to swallow it.


    After swallowing, the bull was completely anesthetized and lost consciousness. Only then could he kill the bull with a wound.


    Unexpectedly, even so, he was still seen by the young man in front of him.


    "However, what if I see the corpse of a brute level blood beast? Although the brute level blood beast I chose is not a brute level blood beast with physical talent, its physical strength is very strong."


    "Even if they are dead, their combat power is no worse than that of ordinary barbarian blood beasts, and they also have strong defense."


    He sneered and remained confident.


    His eyes returned to Manel Sidney, said the cold voice.


    "Well, it''s time to take you on the road!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the bull rushed at Manel Sidney.


    The violent force made the ground tremble violently, leaving cracks one after another.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Manel Sidney''s face was dignified. A large amount of metal powder condensed into a large amount of metal sharp blades and hit the wild cattle.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    But just then, countless black shadow tentacles appeared and intercepted these metal blades. Although they were broken under the impact of metal blades, they also stopped most of the metal blades.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Facing the few metal blades left, the bull ran and hit it.


    All the sharp metal blades that collided with it were broken, but there were only a few minor injuries on its body.


    Soon, it rushed close to Manel Sidney, lowered its head slightly, and the two corners on its head cut off towards Manel Sidney like a machete.


    Manel Sidney hurriedly drew his sword and swept out.


    Boom!


    The sword collided violently with the corner, and then a great force came from the sword.


    He couldn''t help being shaken back and forth by the giant force. With each step back, a crack appeared on the ground.


    Centered on the place where the battle took place, the air was unleashed wildly.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Just then, countless shadow tentacles suddenly appeared, twisted into a strand, turned into a huge tip, and stabbed Manel Sidney who had nowhere to hide.


    Obviously rob Tracy is already waiting for the mobile phone meeting at this moment.


    Dang!


    Manel Sidney growled, his skin color suddenly changed, and it was like a layer of gold powder, like a golden metal.


    Huge spikes hit him, and there was a metal impact sound.


    Boom!


    Manel Sidney hit the ground in the distance. There was a huge hole in the chest of his clothes, and there was golden skin in the broken place, but he was not injured unexpectedly.


    "Hum, it''s still so rough and dry!"


    Rob Tracy commanded the bull attack on Manel Sidney, and he also manipulated the shadow to help.


    Having dealt with the Sidney family for a long time, he knew exactly how to deal with the Sidney family''s defense.


    That''s when his blood runs out.


    There is a bull who doesn''t consume blood. He doesn''t worry that his blood will be consumed before the other party.


    Shua!


    However, at this time, when the Yellow figure showed his black claws, he jumped up and quickly rowed to his throat.


    Not only that, from behind him and on the left and right sides, there were also huge figures rushing towards him. For a moment, he was surrounded.

 Chapter 251

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The four figures attacked rob Tracy in four directions.


    These four figures are the four crazy blood beasts commanded by gray.


    When Manel Sidney fought rob Tracy, he did not immediately command the four crazy blood beasts to join the battle.


    But looking for opportunities.


    Finally, he caught rob Tracy''s chance to relax and form a siege.


    He didn''t use four crazy blood beasts to attack the defensible bull, because he knew very well that it would be thankless.


    With the strong defense of wild cattle and the attack of four crazy blood beasts, he left at most some minor injuries on the other party, which could not be killed in a short time, so his goal from the beginning was rob Tracy.


    "Hum!"


    For a moment, rob Tracy, who was surrounded by four crazy blood beasts, hummed coldly.


    Then suddenly, in the shadow under his feet, a large number of shadow tentacles appeared, just like the tentacles of giant octopus, attacking in four directions forward, backward, left and right.


    Boom!


    The ox blood beast on the left side was drawn in many places, blurred with blood and meat, and quickly flew backwards.


    Boom!


    The Jasper lizard on the right side was drawn in the same many places, and a large number of scales broke, revealing bloody wounds and flying backwards quickly.


    Boom!


    The bronze rhinoceros in the back was pulled out and slid out, ploughing a clear trace on the ground.


    He was also pulled by several shadow tentacles, but he was also injured, which was undoubtedly much lighter than the two blood beasts in front, only the degree of skin damage.


    Whoosh!


    In the front, the Yufeng leopard avoided several tentacles attacking it with speed.


    He became the only one of the four blood beasts who was not injured, but even so, he was forced to retreat away from rob Tracy.


    "Broke the encirclement of four crazy blood beasts in an instant!"


    Seeing that the encirclement of the four crazy blood beasts was broken instantly, Gray''s cold hair stood up, and a strong sense of crisis floated to his heart.


    Although I had guessed that the four crazy blood beasts were not the opponent of the suspected shadow snake leader, I didn''t expect to lose so easily.


    Even in the case of a sneak attack, he still failed to hurt the other party.


    The four mad blood beasts were driven back, and rob Tracy looked contemptuously at gray who followed the four mad blood beasts.


    "I''ll find opportunities, but in front of the absolute strength gap, this small hand is doomed to be futile!"


    At the same time, he saw three wounded blood beasts and the wind leopard who got up again and were controlled by gray.


    When he saw the injuries on the three wounded blood beasts, his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "No, there''s no bleeding?!"


    His eyes narrowed slightly and he stared at gray dangerously.


    "No wonder we can find the abnormality of the wild cattle. It turned out that the four crazy blood beasts were manipulated in this way, which was really a little beyond my expectation."


    His face flashed with interest, but his eyes were very cold.


    "I haven''t heard of the blood method of corpse ape sequence so far. In other words, you also have a magic weapon similar to me."


    "It''s really a magic weapon!"


    When rob Tracy himself admitted that gray couldn''t help moving. The other party''s hands were indeed magic weapons, not manipulated by someone''s corpse control ability in the dark.


    "It''s said that the Fergus family has two crazy blood beasts. Although the number is not right, I think you should be a member of the Fergus family!"


    Rob Tracy looked as cold as ice. He hated the Fergus family as much as the Sidney family.


    "Very good, really good, Fergus family, not only sent me to the door to die, but also sent me such a special magic weapon!"


    A cold smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. From under him, dozens of black tentacles spread out and attacked gray.


    It''s like preparing to crush an ant.


    Gray''s face changed slightly and commanded four blood beasts to meet these shadow tentacles.


    The bronze rhinoceros hit directly and madly.


    The Jasper lizard lashed with its thick green tail.


    The ox blood beast bowed its head and greeted it with a horn.


    Yufeng leopard flashes quickly. A pair of forelimbs show their claws and quickly grasp them, just like a sharp blade. Each flash can cut off a black tentacle.


    However, although most of them were stopped, more than a dozen tentacles still broke through the blockade and attacked gray.


    "No!"


    Seeing gray in crisis, Manel Sidney''s face suddenly changed. However, he is now entangled by wild cattle and can''t get away in a short time.


    "Gray!"


    Viscount Fergus''s face changed greatly. Although he knew that gray had the strength of crazy blood soldiers, his opponent at this time was a pretty blood soldier.


    "Gray..."


    Saroyan''s heart sank completely. Gray was just a fierce blood warrior. How could he resist the attack of a fierce blood warrior?


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The shadow tentacle displayed by a bloody warrior was so fast that it gave gray a feeling that he had nowhere to hide.


    He no longer hesitated and immediately used the ice blade.


    Shua!


    Five icy green ice blades met the more than ten attacking tentacles.


    Rob Tracy''s eyes were filled with contempt when he saw Gray''s inability to resist.


    Although it has been blocked and weakened by four crazy blood beasts, how can it resist with five wind blades?


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Among the more than ten shadow tentacles, five tentacles were cut off by five wind blades, but more tentacles attacked gray intact.


    At this time, a white cold air suddenly filled the air.


    It quickly covered a large area and shrouded all the tentacles that hit, whether they had been cut or intact.


    KAKA!


    All tentacles quickly freeze and spread all the way to the roots of these tentacles, freezing the tentacles completely and making them unable to move.


    "What?"


    Seeing more than a dozen tentacles suddenly frozen, rob Tracy''s face was stiff with contempt.


    Because of the power differentiation, the power of his shadow tentacles is not too strong, but it is not what ordinary crazy blood soldiers can do to destroy them all.


    However, these five wind blades completely freeze and destroy more than ten tentacles. We can imagine the power of these five wind blades.


    "Blocked?"


    Being entangled by the bull, he couldn''t get away, but he was still distracted. Manel Sidney looked surprised.


    "Unexpectedly, he can use five wind blades at the same time. Is he a crazy blood warrior?"


    "Gray is already a crazy blood warrior? And his blood beast ability seems to have changed. He has such terrible cold power!"


    Saroyan was stunned.


    How long did gray become a fierce blood soldier? How did he become a crazy blood soldier so soon?


    Moreover, due to the variation of blood beast ability, it seems that the combat power is stronger than that of ordinary crazy blood warriors.


    "Blocked!"


    Viscount Fergus was relieved.


    "Whoa --"


    Seeing the cold air from the cold ice wind blade, all the tentacles were completely frozen, and gray himself breathed a sigh.


    Although I know that my current cold ice wind blade is very powerful, even above the general special blood beast, after all, it is a mixture of the abilities of a special blood beast and a wind blood beast.


    But the opponent he met was stronger, but he was a real brute blood soldier.


    The huge gap in the realm made gray not very sure, even in the face of the attack that had been blocked and weakened by four crazy blood beasts.


    Fortunately, the power of the cold ice wind blade still blocks these more than ten tentacles after all.


    "Crazy blood warrior, and the power of blood beast ability has obviously reached a special level..."


    The disdain on rob Tracy''s face converged and became cloudy and sunny.


    "What a Fergus family, just a Viscount family, not only has powerful magic weapons that can control blood beasts, but also has a crazy blood warrior with special combat power. It''s really amazing."


    Looking at Gray''s too young face, his heart was boiling. At this moment, the killing of Gray was even above Manel Sidney.


    Like him, Manel Sidney may not be able to become a blood starved soldier in this life, but the child of the Fergus family has become a blood starved soldier at such a young age. It is not impossible to become a blood starved soldier in the future.


    "Hum, then I can''t keep you!"


    The next moment the voice falls.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Hundreds of shadow tentacles attacked gray again from the shadow of the destroyed houses around.


    In the air, the shrill roar came from all directions.


    Hearing the strong wind roaring from all directions, Gray was creepy and had a cold sweat on his back.


    Command four crazy level blood beasts, protect them in their four directions and intercept these black tentacles, while I am waiting to guard against the black tentacles that break through the blockade.


    Whew!


    A black tentacle broke through the interception of four blood beasts and attacked him.


    Poof!


    The magic sword in his hand was twined by lightning. It swept out quickly and cut off the tentacle.


    The lightning on the sword scorched the whole tentacle and made it completely useless.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Just after cutting off this tentacle, three shadow tentacles broke through the blockade from another direction and attacked him.


    "Drink -"


    With a low roar, a cold ice wind blade cut out, and the three shadow tentacles were frozen.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    From the left and right sides, there are three shadow tentacles on one side and five shadow tentacles on the other side, breaking through the blockade and attacking him.


    He quickly cut out a cold ice wind blade to the left and two cold ice wind blades to the right to freeze the eight tentacles.


    But just then, his face suddenly changed.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    More tentacles came at him from all directions.


    Four crazy blood beasts that had guarded around it.


    Jasper lizard and ox blood beast were damaged in many places, with round wounds one after another.


    The bronze rhinoceros is pulled away by many tentacles.


    Although Yufeng leopard was not hurt, it was pushed back by its tentacles.


    Four blood beasts cut off his protection, and he was completely exposed to many shadow tentacles.

 Chapter 252

    Whew, whew, whew!


    Hundreds of thick shadow tentacles hit gray in all four directions.


    The shrill whistling sound is creepy in your ears. You can feel the power of these tentacles by listening to the movement.


    "No!"


    Gray''s cold hair, completely exposed to many shadow tentacles, stood upright, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    His muscles were tight, his face was extremely serious, and a strong sense of crisis hurt his skin.


    "Drink -"


    He glanced quickly at the general position of the tentacles of these shadows and roared.


    With him as the center, the surrounding air suddenly became strange, and a large number of ice green lights converged, eventually forming a cyan tornado.


    Regardless of the loss of blood power, he has maximized the ability of the mutant wind wolf blood beast.


    In the face of this situation, only in this way can we save ourselves.


    The turquoise tornado is raging, and the penetrating cold air is diffuse. Fortunately, his body has been transformed by the cold attribute, and has a strong resistance to this kind of cold.


    The cyan tornado turned to the strongest. He made a quick decision and stepped on the ground fiercely.


    With his foot down, the ground collapsed, and the surrounding tornadoes quickly turned into cold ice blades and cut off the tentacles of the attacking shadow.


    Front, back, left and right.


    Poop poop!


    A large number of shadow tentacles have been cut, but the number of shadow tentacles is too much. Even if dozens of shadow tentacles have been cut, most of them are still intact.


    Kaka, Kaka, Kaka!


    However, at this time, a large number of cold air suddenly broke out and spread.


    The remaining shadow tentacles were instantly frozen.


    Looking from Gray''s direction, he saw that there were hundreds of shadow tentacles around gray, stopping at a place only more than ten meters away from gray, and guarding gray in the middle.


    "Gray Fergus!"


    During the battle, count smoley Yu Guang saw Gray from time to time. He just saw this scene, and his pupils couldn''t help shrinking violently.


    He really didn''t expect that gray Fergus had reached the level of crazy blood warrior, and his combat power would be so strong because of blood variation.


    Even the attack of a bloody warrior can be stopped.


    Although he also saw it, just now gray Fergus absolutely inspired the blood beast ability with all his strength to have such a strong power.


    But it''s also extremely terrible. After all, the other party is facing a brute blood warrior with a level higher than him.


    "Gray..."


    Viscount Fergus and Saroyan were surprised by Gray''s fighting power, but they were also worried.


    Gray''s fighting power is really strong. He can even stop the attack of a brute blood soldier, but this way consumes too much blood, and gray can''t last long.


    "I hope there''s still time!"


    A trace of surprise and determination flashed across Manel Sidney''s old face.


    The bull fighting with him had a hard body all over the wound, and the position of the head and neck that he focused on was even more bloody in many places.


    Knowing that the bull was controlled by a magic weapon similar to the corpse control ability, he naturally understood where the weakness of the bull was.


    "Hum -"


    When the attack was blocked again, rob Tracy looked more gloomy and was ready to use his shadow ability to attack gray again.


    Whoosh!


    He suddenly stopped to show his shadow ability, and the figure suddenly dodged to the side.


    Prick!


    At the moment when he dodged away, a yellow figure flashed by, passing by him who dodged out.


    Black sharp claws rubbed against his clothes, and a long scratch suddenly appeared on his clothes, but there was no bleeding.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    After he dodged to the side, he moved sideways again three times.


    Bronze rhinoceros, Jasper lizard and ox blood beast appeared from those three directions and hit him.


    Seeing that the blood beast failed to block the shadow tentacle, gray resolutely gave the blood beast the order to attack rob Tracy, which was the scene just now.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Avoiding the encirclement of four blood beasts, rob Tracy slammed on the ground.


    Dozens of shadow tentacles appeared from the shadow under him and attacked the four blood beasts.


    After the wounds on the Jasper lizard and ox blood beast increased again, they were pumped out.


    Because of its thick skin and thick flesh, the bronze armored rhinoceros was not hurt, but it was knocked back and forth.


    The Yufeng leopard was surrounded by more than ten tentacles, and finally had nowhere to escape and was bound.


    Click!


    The combined power of more than ten tentacles was huge. With the joint force of more than ten tentacles, Yufeng leopard was not a strong body among the crazy blood beasts, and was immediately squeezed and deformed.


    The sound of bone fragmentation was clearly audible, and the white bones pierced the skin and exposed.


    Finally, when the more than ten shadow tentacles were released, a large mass of flesh and blood like dough fell to the ground and there was no more movement.


    All the bones of his body, including the head, were broken, and his connection with gray was completely cut off.


    "The wind leopard is useless!"


    In the distance, I saw Yufeng leopard trapped. Before I could make a move, I saw Yufeng leopard falling like dough, and Gray''s face was slightly heavy.


    After all, he was a bloody soldier, and he began to lose after all.


    Among the four blood beasts, Yufeng leopard has a speed no worse than that of the general barbarian blood beasts, but its defense is the weakest of the four blood beasts and is also the most easily abandoned blood beast. As long as it is caught, it will be easily abandoned.


    Sure enough, Yufeng leopard became the first blood beast to be abandoned.


    Shua Shua!


    Although his heart sank slightly, gray quickly cut out five ice blades and cut at Rob Tracy with a terrible cold.


    And manipulated the other three blood beasts to attack rob Tracy madly, trying to contain rob Tracy''s energy.


    It''s almost impossible to defeat each other, even if the blood beast manipulated now is a Sen ape who can play a half step brute level combat power. A level gap can''t be easily crossed.


    Maybe it can be done by integrating a special blood of the wind system into the cold ice wind blade.


    Unfortunately, even if you are willing to waste a little, you can''t choose to swallow the blood of sabre weasel, because it''s only three months since the last swallowing, and you don''t meet the conditions for swallowing again.


    But he doesn''t need to defeat it. He just needs to contain it until Manel Sidney defeats the barbarian blood beast.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Three blood beasts flew upside down and crashed into houses that had long been in ruins.


    The five ice blades cut by gray were blocked by Rob Tracy with more than a dozen tentacles.


    Facing the siege of three crazy blood beasts and gray, rob Tracy stopped again intact.


    Whoosh!


    He looked at gray with a cold look. The next moment, he rushed to gray quickly.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Gray cut out the ice blade one after another to block the approach to the other party.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    On the ground, there are several deep scratches from time to time, and cold ice spreads everywhere.


    However, it failed to affect the approach of the other party. The other party''s body twinkled rapidly and often avoided before the cold wind blade cut.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray stepped back quickly while using the cold ice wind blade to block the other party, but the distance between him and the other party was getting closer quickly.


    Cold sweat slipped from his forehead and was approached by a bloody soldier. The result was unimaginable.


    "Don''t let him close!"


    A strong sense of crisis reminded gray.


    With the powerful blood beast ability of variation, he can still struggle with the other party a little. As for being close to the other party, he lost the opportunity to use the most powerful attack means, he can''t even fight.


    At this point, gray didn''t care about the consumption of blood power, so he used the strong wind ice blade.


    Shua Shua!


    The ice green whirlwind appeared, and dozens of ice green wind blades waved together and cut out, covering an arc range. Along the way, a whole piece of ice seal marks appeared on the ground.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Facing a large number of ice blades that completely sealed a large area, rob Tracy flashed a dignified look on his face for the first time.


    A large number of shadow tentacles appeared from under him, entangled with each other, woven into a huge hollow black ball, protecting him in the middle.


    He had seen the power of this blood beast ability just now, so even he didn''t dare to despise his heart.


    Kaka, Kaka!


    In fact, under the chopping of these wind blades, a large number of shadow tentacles are cut off, and more shadow tentacles freeze quickly.


    Finally, the ball built by his shadow tentacle was completely transformed into a hockey ball.


    All shadow tentacles are frozen. Not only that, but also cold air seeps into the interior.


    His body began to freeze.


    "I don''t know if I hurt each other!"


    Gray''s face was dignified and quickly retreated. At the same time, he commanded three blood beasts to meet him.


    Click!


    Suddenly, the black ball woven by the completely frozen shadow tentacles clicked and a hole appeared.


    In the broken hole, a figure with a little ice crumb shot out and jumped at gray at top speed.


    Shua!


    On the short knife, the earthy yellow light condensed and cut fiercely at Gray''s neck.


    "No!"


    Gray in the middle of the retreat, his cold hair stood up, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    A sense of edge made his neck chilly, as if he had been put on his neck with a knife.


    Forced to stabilize his mind, the magic sword in his hand was wrapped with thunder and light to block the short knife.


    The next scene, his face showed horror.


    The short knife that was about to collide with the lightning magic sword suddenly turned and cut his neck from the other direction.


    He really felt the approach of death.


    Since I came to this world, there is no time to approach death like now.


    Poof!


    The blood soared and gray flew backwards.


    In the flying upside down, drops of blood are scattered, which is incomparably red against the background of snowflakes.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, gray crashed into the house that had turned into ruins.


    Large pieces of earth and rock fell above his head, and he was buried alive.

 Chapter 253

    "Gray...?!"


    Looking at gray who fell into the ruins and didn''t know his life and death, viscount Fergus and Saroyan all changed their faces.


    Sidney led the crowd, even count smoley, who had no relationship with gray, his face changed.


    Although he wanted to die under the great threat of gray, it was not now.


    Without gray, rob Tracy will no longer be restrained.


    Whether it is to join hands with the bull against Manel Sidney or to fight directly against them, the war will be in a very unfavorable situation, and all of them may be left here.


    Of course, if gray could exchange his life with Rob Tracy, or fight rob Tracy to lose his combat power, he would be happy to see it.


    "It''s amazing that a crazy blood soldier can hurt me!"


    Looking at the bits of ice on his body and his hands, which were blue and purple with cold, rob Tracy had a sneer on his face.


    Although there is only one gap between wild blood soldiers and crazy blood soldiers, there is a great gap in combat power between them. Even five or six crazy blood soldiers can hardly hurt him.


    But the other party did it, almost one-on-one.


    After all, the three crazy blood beasts had been swept out by him before he fought with each other.


    At the last moment, he was directly frozen by the ice cold gas. Fortunately, after layers of obstruction by the shadow tentacles, the ice cold gas had been seriously weakened, and he was able to break free from the bondage of the ice and fight back quickly.


    "What surprised me more was that I was stabbed and didn''t die!"


    While talking, he suddenly manipulated many tentacles to pierce through the ruins of the house into which gray crashed.


    "Not dead?"


    When rob Tracy said that gray was not dead, viscount Fergus, Saroyan and others were relieved, but they became nervous again the next moment, because rob Tracy had manipulated the shadow tentacle to attack the ruins where gray was.


    Boom!


    At this time, the ruins where gray was buried were splashed with rubble, and a figure rushed out. It was gray.


    He saw his left arm, his clothes were cut, and a deep wound appeared, and bright red blood was flowing out of the wound.


    At the moment when the dagger cut to his neck, it was too late to withdraw the sword to resist. Gray had to raise his left arm to resist the dagger.


    This pair of Iron Arms inherited from the fierce blood beast iron arm ape were unusually hard. Although they were cut, they still blocked each other''s knife.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Many shadow tentacles hit, and the dense whistling sound was heard in people''s ears, and the scalp was numb.


    Shua, Shua!


    Gray, who had just escaped death, looked dignified. While retreating quickly, several wind blades cut out, freezing and destroying more than a dozen tentacles that were close to him.


    However, more tentacles are close.


    Fortunately, at this time, the three crazy blood beasts that were swept out finally arrived.


    Under the command of gray, he immediately formed a meat wall with his body to block these shadow tentacles.


    But even so, many tentacles still broke through the blockade and attacked him in the retreat.


    Besides the bronze armored rhinoceros, Jasper lizards and ox blood beasts that have been attacked for several waves have finally exposed their skulls, damaged their heads and completely lost contact with gray under this wave of attack.


    Kaka, Pooh!


    Regardless of the loss of contact between the jade lizard and the ox blood beast, gray either blocked it with a wind blade or cut out the magic sword in his hand with lightning.


    But the number is too much, and there are still some that can''t be stopped after all.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Three shadow tentacles stabbed like spears.


    Gray blocked one with his left arm, and two stabbed Gray''s stomach.


    Poof!


    Blood blooms and gray flies upside down.


    Two round wounds appeared on his stomach, and blood spilled.


    Boom!


    He smashed into a training ground in the village and suddenly smashed a huge pit in the training ground.


    Covering the wound on his stomach, Gray''s face twisted with pain, but he quickly got up and retreated back.


    The wound on the stomach was not shallow, nor deep enough to be fatal.


    After all, his defense is inherited from the Jasper lizard. He can row upstream among the crazy blood beasts and can block the scattered barbarian forces.


    Whoosh!


    Rob Tracy quickly ran after gray and looked at gray, who was bleeding as he retreated. His face showed a sneer.


    "Hum, dying struggle!"


    According to his estimation, gray, who has cut too many ice blades in a row, can''t even fully stimulate the ability of blood beasts.


    The fact is the same, although under normal circumstances, a crazy blood warrior can stimulate the blood beast ability at least three times.


    However, in the process of fighting, gray cut too many cold ice blades in order to block the shadow tentacles, and has used too much blood force, which is not enough to stimulate the blood beast ability to the greatest extent.


    make love!


    Gray retreated.


    He couldn''t stimulate the blood beast''s ability to the greatest extent. He couldn''t even stop the other party for a moment. Looking at the other party, he suddenly showed a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Well...?"


    Seeing Gray''s smile, rob Tracy suddenly had a very bad hunch.


    The next moment his hunch came true.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of metal blades suddenly roared to his area and completely shrouded it.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    In an instant, the area where he was located became riddled with holes.


    Although he had summoned the shadow tentacle to protect him for the first time, and took refuge nearby.


    But it is still inevitable to be scratched by the metal blade that breaks through the shadow protection, the clothes on the body are broken, and the skin is scratched.


    "Whoa --"


    With a long sigh, gray stopped and stepped back.


    Because he knows that he is safe now.


    In the distance, an old man with sparse hair came. He was not tall, but at this moment, he gave gray a great sense of greatness.


    It seems that not an old man with a height of about 1.7 meters and a slightly bent figure came.


    But a blood beast with a body length of seven meters and an extremely huge body shape.


    "Damn it, how could it be so fast?"


    Drops of blood fell to the ground, and rob Tracy looked gloomy and looked in the direction of the bull.


    I saw a bull with a length of seven meters, and the huge head has been separated from the body.


    Beside it, there is a giant sword that is slowly collapsing, with a length of more than ten meters and condensed with metal powder.


    Obviously, the bull''s head should be cut off by this huge sword condensed with metal powder.


    "Rob Tracy, if you have any cards, just take them out."


    Looking at gray, who was injured but should not be fatal, Manel Sidney looked at Rob Tracy with a mocking look in his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Rob Tracy''s face was gloomy and uncertain. The next moment, he shouted.


    "Give up the village and break through!"


    At the same time, he himself rushed out of the village.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to escape now?"


    Manel Sidney stepped firmly on the ground, the ground was sunken, and each step jumped more than ten meters away.


    After chasing a hundred meters, he turned over and stopped rob Tracy. The blue light surrounded the blade and attacked rob Tracy.


    Rob Tracy brandished a knife rung.


    Dang!


    When they touched each other, they saw a black shadow and a sharp metal blade, entangled in the air, and the surrounding 100 meters were within the scope of the afterwave.


    "It''s still too reluctantly, but I still stick to it after all!"


    Looking at the warring sides in the distance, gray couldn''t help sighing.


    Even though rob Tracy''s strength can only be regarded as ordinary among the wild blood warriors, it is not what he can compete with four crazy blood beasts.


    Just for a moment, he was not only injured, but also damaged three of the four crazy blood beasts, which was not an ordinary danger.


    However, although it is dangerous, we have to do so.


    If rob Tracy and the bull join hands to kill Manel Sidney, everyone present, including him, will not live.


    Even to save himself, he must do so.


    Fortunately, he finally insisted until Manel Sidney killed the bull.


    Gray looked at the place where the Sidney coalition fought the members of the shadow snake.


    "Withdraw -"


    "Give up the village!"


    ¡­¡­


    Led by the purple haired man and the short brown haired man, the members of the shadow snake are breaking out.


    There was a cold look in his eyes. Facing rob Tracy, he was not an opponent, but he didn''t pay much attention to these people, even the two crazy blood soldiers, the purple haired man and the short brown haired man.


    Poof!


    A member of the shadow snake, who is not weak and has the strength of fierce blood soldiers, only felt a cold attack behind him, and the conditioned reflex fled to the side.


    But before he could move, a sword had penetrated his back heart and penetrated his chest.


    Pulling out the sword, gray looked for it, and soon found a member of the shadow snake with the strength of fierce blood soldiers again. His eyes were murderous.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    While hunting the shadow snake members, gray did not forget to command the bronze rhinoceros to attack the shadow snake members.


    Encounter the shadow snake member, directly rely on the indestructible body and hit it.


    Even rob Tracy, the powerful brute blood warrior, with scattered power, only left a not too deep wound on the bronze rhinoceros, not to mention the members of the shadow snake of the crazy blood warrior.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    One by one, the members of the shadow snake, accompanied by the clicking sound of broken bones, vomited blood at their mouth and fell hard.


    Some people tried to attack the bronze rhinoceros with weapons, but they were knocked away by people with weapons.


    Boom!


    In the distance, the battle between Manel Sidney and rob Tracy had come to an end.


    Manel Sidney gathered a sword several meters long and pierced towards rob Tracy.


    Poof!


    Several meters of sword pierced through the shadow tentacle, stabbed rob Tracy, flew out with Rob Tracy, and knocked down many house walls.


    "Pooh!"


    Rob Tracy was nailed to the ground, and blood gushed out of his mouth. He was obviously seriously injured.


    Manel Sidney rushed over and prepared to kill each other with a sword.


    Hula!


    But just then, the change suddenly appeared.


    In the woods outside the village, several huge plant tentacles appeared, pulled out rob Tracy''s sword, rolled up the seriously injured rob Tracy, and quickly flew out of the village.

 Chapter 254

    "No!"


    Seeing this unexpected scene, all Sidney leaders, including gray, changed their faces.


    I don''t know who is manipulating those plants and vines, but it''s absolutely impossible to let rob Tracy escape. If they escape, it will be a disaster for everyone present.


    A savage soldier who hated them felt creepy when he thought about it.


    "Who is it?"


    Manel Sidney''s face also changed suddenly. He could naturally think of the consequences of Rob Tracy''s escape.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Blood beast ability was used by him.


    A large number of metal sharp blades appeared quickly, covering the sky and sweeping a small piece of the sky.


    With the harsh roar, it was like countless shells attacking the plant vines and rob Tracy rolled up by the plant vines.


    And he himself, after using the blood beast ability, quickly chased away.


    Rob Tracy must not escape!


    Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A large number of metal blades, like a metal rain falling from the sky, covered rob Tracy and his plants and vines.


    I was about to tear up the plant vines and rob Tracy into pieces.


    Just then.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of plants and vines spread out from the woods.


    The speed was very fast in front of the vines rolled by Rob Tracy, forming a huge barrier woven by vines, just like a huge cloud blocking the sky.


    Boom. Boom, boom!


    The sharp metal blade hit these vines, resulting in a violent explosion. A large number of vines were crushed and cyan plant debris splashed.


    But there are too many vines, and they will grow immediately after they are broken.


    Finally, all the metal blades were blocked and failed to pierce the "cloud" woven by vines.


    The vines rolling rob Tracy retracted into the woods and disappeared into the depths of the woods under the unwilling gaze of the people.


    "How? Who is manipulating these plants? They can stop Lord Manel''s attack!"


    Gray changed color, not only because rob Tracy''s figure had disappeared in the woods, but also because someone could manipulate plants to resist the attack of Manel Sidney, a brute blood warrior practicing special blood skills.


    The man who manipulates the plants is at least a bloody warrior!


    The Sidney collar who understood this could not help but change color one after another.


    There is at least one bloody warrior in the woods!


    This time, the action of encircling and suppressing the shadow snake was not an ordinary failure.


    First, an unexpected brute blood beast appeared.


    It was not easy to kill the brute level blood beast and seriously hurt rob Tracy. Now there is at least a brute blood warrior to save rob Tracy.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Seeing that the plants blocked all the metal blades, Manel Sidney changed color, but he quickly displayed his blood beast ability. Countless metal blades floated up again and went in the direction of Rob Tracy''s disappearance.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The violent explosion reappeared.


    Numerous plant vines appeared again, interwoven into a vine wall. Although it was damaged a lot, it once again blocked Manel Sidney''s attack.


    The woods were a mess, but the direction in which rob Tracy disappeared was intact.


    "Damn it!"


    Manel Sidney frowned, hesitated a little, and immediately ran after the woods.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Just then, a large number of vines swept out of the woods and attacked him quickly.


    Poof!


    Manel Sidney dodged, dodging dozens of vines from the dense attack.


    The long sword in your hand shines blue and comes out when you cut it.


    Cut off a few relatively few vines from the attack, clear a way inward and continue to rush into the woods.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    But he had just gone a few steps deep, and more vines were spreading out of the woods.


    He flashed left and right, and the magic sword in his hand cut out one after another, but he could no longer approach the woods.


    The road ahead has been blocked by many vines.


    "Why, don''t you give up?"


    A voice suddenly sounded, and then a thick vine stretched out. On the vine stood an old man with wrinkles on his face.


    "Manel Sidney, you should understand that you can never be my opponent where there are plants."


    Poof!


    At the sight of this man, Manel Sidney''s face changed slightly, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    His body retreated violently. After retreating to the edge of the forest, he looked at the old man on the huge vine.


    "Ralph Warren, it''s you!"


    "Warren?!"


    Seeing the person who suddenly appeared and hearing Manel Sidney''s address to the person, gray moved in his heart, changed his face and understood who the other person was.


    Among the three dukes and seven Marquis of the purple moon Kingdom, there is a marquis family with a surname of Warren.


    He has at least the strength of a brute blood warrior. His surname is Warren. The other party can only come from this family.


    And gray knows that the relationship between the Sidney family and the Warren family is very bad.


    If it was the Warren family, it would be understandable to save rob Tracy, who was hostile to the Sidney family.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend, which obviously applies in this world.


    "The Marquis, the valens?"


    "How did the people of the Marquis of Warren appear here?"


    ¡­¡­


    Not only gray, Sidney led many people to understand the sudden appearance of this person''s identity, but all could not help but change their complexion.


    The Warren family is a hostile family of the Sidney family. Rob Tracy fell into the hands of the other party. It''s difficult for the other party to hand it over.


    Moreover, the opponent from the Marquis family must cultivate special blood skills, and his combat power is not necessarily weaker than Manel Sidney.


    In addition, it is almost impossible to kill rob Tracy by taking advantage of the environment beneficial to ability.


    "Ralph Warren, hand over rob Tracy!"


    Looking at each other, Manel Sidney spits fire with her eyes and gnashes her teeth.


    Because of anger, the wrinkles on his old face kept shaking.


    Rob Tracy has been seriously wounded. Just one last sword can kill rob Tracy. At this time, the other party suddenly appears and saves people. It is conceivable that he is angry.


    In his anger, he couldn''t help worrying. If rob Tracy survived today, Sidney collar might never have peace after today.


    "You know, that''s impossible."


    Ralph Warren shook his head lightly, but he felt a little regret in his heart.


    If he didn''t get the news too late and come a little late, he would not only save rob Tracy, but directly work with Rob Tracy to kill Manel Sidney pit here.


    Although the Kingdom has a ban on killing the nobles and their children directly enfeoffed by the Kingdom, as long as they are clean and leave no evidence, even if they are suspected afterwards, the other family has no way.


    In fact, he came with this purpose.


    Unfortunately, he was a little late. When he arrived, rob Tracy was seriously injured and dying, and his combat power was almost zero.


    "Asshole!"


    Manel Sidney''s face was full of anger. A large amount of metal powder floated up and turned into a sharp metal blade and attacked Ralph Warren.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Ralph Valen did not move, but a large number of vines swept out in front of Ralph Valen, blocking all these metal blades.


    The metal blade attack disappeared, and his figure appeared again, even his clothes were not messy. He looked at Manel Sidney and joked slightly.


    "Although I really want to fight you, this is not the time. If you delay any more, you will die!"


    As he spoke, the huge vine he stood quickly withdrew into the woods and soon disappeared into the woods.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    A large number of metal blades attacked the woods, and a large area of the woods were razed to the ground, but there was no other side and rob Tracy.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Taking advantage of Sidney''s surprise at the sudden emergence of a powerful enemy, the purple haired man and the short brown haired man, as well as several members of the shadow snake with the strength of fierce blood soldiers, broke out and fled to the village.


    "No!"


    Gray''s face changed when he saw these people breaking out.


    Rob Tracy has been rescued. If these people escape again, the encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake will almost be a failure.


    "Hum -"


    He immediately prepared to chase them, but just as he was about to chase them, he suddenly heard a cold hum.


    Manel Sidney''s eyes were cold and looked at the fleeing purple haired men and short brown haired men.


    Then he saw a large number of metal sharp blades roaring out in the direction of the four people.


    He stopped and looked in the direction of the purple haired man and the short brown haired man. Manel Sidney, a bloody soldier, shot. The result was unimaginable.


    Sure enough.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the sharp metal blade, the purple haired man and the short brown haired man became riddled with holes and deep holes appeared one after another.


    Patter!


    Only a few people with the strength of fierce blood soldiers fell directly with their eyes wide open and unwilling.


    They were covered with holes, from which blood gushed like a spring.


    Patter!


    The man with purple hair and the man with short brown hair were covered with sharp blades and swayed. After running forward for a few steps, they also fell down.


    The breath of life gradually disappeared from both of them.


    Gray can block rob Tracy''s attack because Gray''s strength is very close to the brute level, and rob Tracy''s combat power can only be regarded as ordinary among the brute blood soldiers.


    The purple haired man and the short brown haired man, whose combat power is among the crazy blood soldiers, can only be regarded as ordinary. They are facing the brute blood soldiers who practice special learning methods, so they can''t stop a wave of attacks.

 Chapter 255

    In the village, there was a mess, a large number of houses collapsed, and almost no complete houses could be seen.


    On the snow, bodies lay on the ground, and the blood stained the snow red.


    Rob Tracy was seriously injured and rescued, and the purple haired man and the short brown haired man were killed. Naturally, others could not resist.


    Finally, except rob Tracy, all members of the shadow snake, a total of 157 people, were killed.


    However, the Sidney leaders did not pay the price. Five fierce blood soldiers died, and others were more or less injured.


    "Father."


    Viscount Fergus came and gray looked at each other.


    He is not worried about the safety of the other party. The other party with arm and wrist protection, even the crazy blood soldier, cannot be killed in a short time. It is even more impossible to face the opponent of the fierce blood soldier.


    Sure enough, the other party''s clothes were damaged in many places, but he was not injured. The protection of his arms and wrists protected him.


    Instead, gray himself was hurt.


    As he approached gray, viscount Fergus frowned and looked at Gray''s wound.


    "How''s your injury?"


    "It''s not serious. It should be OK to rest for half a month."


    Gray moved his left arm a little, touched the wound on his stomach, and judged.


    This is without using the ability of back feeding. If you use the ability of back feeding, this injury can be cured in an instant.


    Of course, gray doesn''t intend to do so now. At least he has to return to Fergus castle. Otherwise, it''s not easy to explain.


    After checking and confirming that it was indeed as gray judged, viscount Fergus took out the ointment, treated Gray''s wound, and wrapped Gray''s wound with a white cloth.


    After doing this, he couldn''t help looking at the jade lizard and bovine blood beast that fell to the ground, and his bones were crushed, such as the wind leopard in a pool of mud, and his skull was exposed with wounds on his body.


    "Can''t it be repaired?"


    He knew that gray had the ability to repair the wounds on the blood beast. Gray explained it as the ability of the magic weapon.


    "The head is damaged and can''t be repaired!"


    Gray shook his head.


    "You can only hunt and supplement again!"


    "What a pity!"


    Viscount Fergus was a little sorry.


    Not to mention the ox type blood beast, Yufeng leopard and Jasper lizard are blood beasts that can give full play to the crazy level combat power. Such blood beasts are not easy to encounter.


    The next time you hunt the crazy blood beast, the combat power may not be comparable to these two blood beasts.


    Although he also knew that gray had a corpse of Sen ape in his hand, if he controlled Sen ape, his combat power would be stronger than the previous four crazy blood beasts combined.


    However, for guarding the Fergus family, it is obvious that four crazy blood beasts are more useful.


    After all, four crazy blood beasts scattered in Fergus Castle must be more vigilant than a single Sen ape.


    Sometimes, quantity is also an advantage.


    "Viscount Fergus, gray."


    Saroyan came, still with a trace of surprise on his face.


    It''s hard to imagine that gray is several years younger than himself, but now he has surpassed himself and become a crazy blood soldier.


    However, the performance in the battle must be true. The other party is indeed a crazy blood soldier.


    "Master Saroyan."


    Gray and Viscount Fergus were both respectful.


    "Unexpectedly, you have become a crazy blood soldier quietly. Now you are completely ahead of me!"


    Staring at gray, Saroyan sighed.


    He is not a person without tolerance. He is not hostile to the other party because the other party''s strength exceeds himself.


    Besides, as long as the Sidney family still has the powerful card of bronze backed dragon beast, he doesn''t worry that he can''t suppress the other party, unless the other party can grow into a king level warrior.


    If the other party can really become a king level soldier, there is no need to suppress at that time. Even the royal family of the purple moon kingdom will treat the other party politely and want to suppress the other party unless their head is broken.


    Of course, although the other party is now a crazy blood warrior, he doesn''t think it''s possible to become a king level warrior.


    To become a king level warrior, you need not only qualifications, but also resources.


    In addition to this, the blood essence of the royal blood animal can be enriched by the corresponding blood method that can be trained to the king level.


    This is also the reason why King level soldiers have only appeared in the three Duke families since the founding of the purple moon kingdom for thousands of years, but not in the Marquis family.


    The inside information is not enough to give birth to the strong at that level.


    "I''m just lucky. When exploring a relic, in addition to getting the magic weapon, I also got some high-level blood beast blood. My strength can be improved so quickly."


    Gray gave the reason he had thought of before.


    "Don''t be modest. Luck is also part of strength."


    Saroyan patted gray on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Indeed, luck is also part of strength."


    Manel Sidney came up and answered.


    If Gray was just a fierce blood warrior, even if he could manipulate four crazy blood beasts, he didn''t care much.


    After all, the four crazy blood beasts are dead, will not grow, and will not improve their combat power with the growth of time.


    But gray is now a crazy blood soldier, but he can''t help paying him a little attention, because the strength of the other party can grow and may become a wild blood soldier in the future.


    As for whether you can become stronger or not, it depends on each other''s luck.


    The blood and the blood and animal blood essence of the wolf wolf sequence are not so good, even the Sydney family.


    "Lord Manel."


    Gray and Viscount Fergus respectfully shouted.


    "Well, you''re welcome."


    Manel Sidney nodded faintly and looked at gray.


    "This time thanks to you for me to stop rob Tracy temporarily, otherwise, we''ll lose a lot this time."


    "That''s what I should do."


    Gray hurried.


    When it comes to rob Tracy, gray, viscount Fergus and Saroyan all look a little heavy and almost killed. They didn''t expect to be rescued by the Warren family and fall short of success.


    "Uncle Grandpa, rob Tracy was saved by the Warren family. What should I do now?"


    Saroyan asked with a worried face.


    "We need to inform the Marquis of the situation here as soon as possible to see if we can put pressure on the Warren family to hand over rob Tracy. If not, we need to be more careful in the future."


    Manel Sidney frowned.


    "Of course, don''t worry too much. Rob Tracy has been seriously injured by me and may not be able to be saved."


    "Moreover, the other party''s injury this time is very serious. Even if it can be saved, it will at least take a long time to recover. The other party is not young. After recovery, it may not be able to maintain the combat power of the brute blood soldiers."


    "I see!"


    Saroyan breathed a sigh of relief. Viscount Fergus and gray were a little relieved. Of course, they were still worried.


    "Lord Manel, master Saroyan, found a secret room in the village!"


    At this time, a nobleman searching in the village came to report.


    "Lead the way."


    Manel Sidney nodded, took Saroyan and headed for the secret room.


    Gray and Viscount Fergus didn''t go with each other. It''s the same whether they go or not. The ultimate benefit must be indispensable, but the big head must belong to the Sidney family.


    "Viscount Fergus, gray."


    Seeing Manel Sidney and Saroyan leave, under the leadership of count Ford, more than ten people came forward and greeted gray, including Baron Evelyn, who married the Fergus family.


    "Although I knew Gray''s talent was very strong, I didn''t expect that gray is now a crazy blood warrior!"


    Said count Ford with a smile, with an indelible shock in his eyes.


    At this moment, he was very glad that he had made the decision to make friends with the Fergus family. Obviously, the decision at that time was very correct.


    Facts have proved that the Fergus family is indeed a family worth making friends with.


    Not only did he master the magic weapon that could control the crazy blood beast, but also he already had a crazy blood warrior, who was almost bound to be promoted to the count family.


    Bringing a future Earl family into their own camp is obviously very advantageous in the confrontation with the smoley family.


    "He has just become a young man."


    Viscount Fergus kept a modest attitude and responded with a smile, but his heart was a burst of pride.


    Although gray is not the one who became a crazy blood soldier, it is obvious to him that Gray''s becoming a crazy blood soldier is no different from his becoming a crazy blood soldier.


    Can enhance the fighting power of the Fergus family. Most importantly, they can win the count position for the Fergus family for a long time.


    "I envy you for having a gifted son like gray."


    Count Ford smiled and sighed.


    "Master Donne''s talent is not bad. It''s inevitable to become a crazy blood soldier. It''s not impossible to become a brute blood soldier."


    Said Viscount Fergus with a smile.


    Then he looked again at Baron Evelyn, one of the more than ten people, nodded to each other.


    "Baron Evelyn, Bernice is pregnant. I miss your father very much. Please go to the Fergus family often in the future."


    "Sure, sure."


    Seeing that Viscount Fergus deliberately greeted himself, Baron Evelyn''s face was full of smiles.


    He could feel that after Viscount Fergus greeted him, the people of other families around him looked at him with some friendliness.


    There is such a relationship with the Fergus family. Even if the Evelyn family is no worse in the future, many family people have considered having a good relationship with the Evelyn family.


    It is also a good choice to make friends with the Fergus family through good relations with the Evelyn family.

 Chapter 256

    When gray and Viscount Fergus were surrounded by more than ten people, some people were in a terrible mood.


    "What a waste. It''s a waste. A pretty blood soldier can''t even do serious injuries when dealing with a crazy blood soldier."


    Glancing at gray, who was not seriously injured, count smoley looked gloomy.


    During the battle, although he didn''t want gray to be killed by the brute blood warrior of the shadow snake too soon, he didn''t expect that gray was not killed, and his injuries were not too serious.


    This made him extremely dissatisfied with the bloody warrior of the shadow snake.


    The brute blood soldier takes out the fighting power of the brute blood soldier. He can''t kill a crazy blood soldier. What kind of brute blood soldier is he?


    If the resentment in his heart can kill people, rob Tracy has been killed by him many times.


    "Damn it, how can he cultivate so fast? He''s already a crazy blood warrior!"


    Besides count smoley, I''m afraid the most dissatisfied is the Viscount richens.


    If we say that when gray became a fierce soldier before, the richens family had little chance of winning the Earl''s position.


    So now there is no chance of winning. After all, the other party has reached the conditions for promotion to the count family.


    Moreover, in the battle just now, he made great contributions. After returning this time, it is not impossible for the Sidney family to directly let the Fergus family advance to the count.


    After all, the other party has become a crazy blood soldier when he is so young. He has great potential in the future. Although he is very unhappy, I''m afraid he will make this choice even if he is changed.


    "It''s already a crazy blood soldier!"


    Viscount Bessemer, the only woman in the crowd, her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although she did not have strong resentment like Viscount richens, she did have some reluctance.


    She is also eager to lead the family and promote to the count family. Unfortunately, it seems that she is doomed to hopelessness.


    A marquis family can only be divided into three earls at most. Now there are two. Coupled with the Fergus family, the Bessemer family is doomed to hopelessness.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, outside Sidney castle.


    In the sky, snowflakes fall like goose feathers, and the surrounding ground is full of snow.


    The Marquis of Sidney, the Marquis, Polly and the Marquis''s second son Darren Sidney, dressed in a heavy fur coat, stood in front of the castle, waiting solemnly.


    "Father, is gray really a crazy blood soldier?"


    Wearing a white fur coat, blonde hair in a ponytail, and her delicate face flushed with cold, Polly looked at the Marquis of Sidney with surprise.


    "Well, Saroyan mentioned in his letter that he is indeed a crazy blood soldier!"


    Facing the inquiry of his surprised daughter, the Marquis of Sidney must nod.


    Not only the other party, but even he was surprised when he first heard the news.


    Under the age of 20, he is already a crazy blood soldier. This growth rate is too fast. At least Saroyan can''t compare.


    If the other party did not come from the Viscount family, he might think that the other party was the son of the Duke family and even the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    "The crazy blood soldier under the age of 20 has a fast cultivation speed. He is even faster than Luoyang!"


    Exclaimed the Marquis Georgina.


    As she spoke, she looked at her daughter Polly.


    The last time I heard that Polly had dinner with each other, the relationship between them seemed good, but she didn''t think about it further.


    The talent shown by the other party at that time was good, but his identity was much worse.


    Not to mention the children of the Viscount family, even the children of the count family, are worse than those who want to match Polly.


    But now the talent shown by the other party can''t help but let her pay a little attention to it.


    With the potential shown by the other party now, it should be very possible to become a brute blood soldier.


    Although the status is worse, this potential makes up for the deficiency.


    "I''ve even compared that guy Saroyan!"


    Darren Sidney, the second son of the Marquis, also looked surprised.


    From childhood, he had a very poor relationship with Saroyan, not only because Saroyan was favored by the Marquis and selected as the next heir to the title, but also because the other party''s cultivation speed always weighed on him.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t catch up with each other. Because of this deep unconvinced reason, he always had a confrontational psychology when facing Saroyan.


    Now, some people practice faster than pisarajan, and they come from the Viscount family in the territory.


    This surprised him and even admired him. He didn''t step on Saroyan, but someone did. Instead, he was a little happy.


    "Father."


    "Marquis."


    "Lord Marquis!"


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after, a team stopped outside Sidney castle. Among them, Saroyan, Manel Sidney, gray and others stepped down from the carriage and walked towards the Marquis of Sidney.


    "It''s hard for you."


    The Marquis of Sidney glanced at everyone and paused for a moment on gray.


    "I''m ashamed that rob Tracy was saved."


    Manel Sidney''s wrinkled face wore some shame.


    Rob Tracy''s escape will inevitably increase the instability of the territory.


    "Uncle doesn''t have to blame himself. No one expected that the Warren family would suddenly appear. If it were me at that time, it would have the same result."


    "Although rob Tracy finally escaped, the result is good. At least the organization of shadow snake has been destroyed."


    The Marquis of Sidney shook his head.


    This time, although there was an accident and rob Tracy was rescued, the goal of destroying the shadow snake organization was achieved.


    At least for now, just worry about rob Tracy, not other shadow snake assassins.


    To put it simply, it is a change from a group of people who were worried before to a person who is worried now. In terms of the results, it is obviously good.


    "I''m sure you''re tired all the way. The castle has prepared a residence for you. Go to the residence to rest first and celebrate your victory at the dinner party."


    With the sign of the Marquis of Sidney, a castle servant came forward to guide the people.


    "Yes, Lord Marquis!"


    Gray and others responded respectfully and dispersed under the leadership of a servant.


    "Gray, uncle Fergus."


    Then Polly came up and greeted them.


    "Miss Polly."


    Gray responded politely.


    "Gray, I didn''t expect you to be a crazy blood soldier. We were all surprised to see the letter written by brother!"


    Looking at gray between them, Polly''s eyes were a little funny.


    "Just became a crazy blood soldier soon!"


    Grayshan smiled.


    "Well, let you go this time!"


    Polly''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but she didn''t care about gray any more. She also knew that each family had their secrets. Many times, many situations were inconvenient for outsiders to disclose.


    "Gray, are you hurt?"


    Then she saw Gray''s bandaged arm and abdomen, and her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly again.


    "A little hurt, but it''s not serious."


    Gray nodded slightly.


    "Is there a cure?"


    Polly was worried about asking.


    "It''s just a small injury. It should be fine in a few days. There''s no cure."


    Gray shook his head.


    The Fergus family has a share of the purchase of healing medicine every year, so Viscount Fergus has healing medicine. Viscount Fergus originally wanted to give it to gray, but gray refused.


    It''s better to use the healing potion at the critical moment. There is no need for healing potion for injuries like his body.


    When you return to Fergus castle, find a forest and use the ability of back feeding, you can recover immediately. There is no need to waste a bottle of healing medicine. This kind of thing can save lives at a critical moment.


    "All right."


    Polly raised her delicate eyebrows and said.


    "You are tired, so I won''t disturb you!"


    Under the guidance of the servant, gray and the two went to Sidney castle and arranged accommodation for them, while Polly went straight to a huge independent three-story house in the backyard of the castle and entered one of the rooms.


    There are many wooden cabinets around the room, and there are several long tables in the middle.


    On the long table were many crystal vessels of strange shapes.


    Entering the room, she went straight to a wooden cabinet and opened its drawer.


    ¡­¡­


    "Polly."


    Because of his injury, gray couldn''t take a bath. He had to wipe his body.


    But he was still comfortable. When he came out of the bathroom, he was surprised to find that Polly was waiting in the living room.


    "Gray, here you are."


    Seeing gray, Polly stood up and handed a small bronze bottle to gray. There was a clear word "healing medicine" on the surface of the bottle.


    "This... No, the wound on my body will be cured in a few days. There is no need for healing medicine."


    Seeing the word "cure" on the bottle, gray didn''t reach for it.


    Healing potion is very precious. The key is that it has a price and no market. There is no corresponding relationship. It can''t be purchased at all. It''s a little bad to accept such a precious thing for no reason.


    "It''s inconvenient for you to take a bath because you''re injured. Moreover, because the teacher can refine the healing potion, the healing potion is not too valuable in the castle."


    As if she saw Gray''s thoughts, Polly explained with a smile.


    "Well... Thank you!"


    After thinking about it, gray finally reached for it.


    It''s a fact that it''s inconvenient to take a bath, especially in winter. It''s cold and taking a bath is not a comfortable experience.


    Although it has the ability of back feeding, it can''t be used in Sidney Castle these days. We should continue to do so.


    Of course, he is by no means a person who can safely accept gifts from others. Especially if the other party is still a girl, he should owe the other party a favor. If he has a chance in the future, he will repay it.


    "Well, I won''t disturb your rest!"


    Nodding to gray, Polly smiled and turned away.

 Chapter 257

    The Marquis''s study, Saroyan and Manel Sidney who returned to the castle, followed the Marquis Sidney and came straight here.


    "Father, how is the negotiation with the Warren family? Is the other party willing to hand over rob Tracy?"


    Entering the study, Saroyan immediately asked.


    "The Warren family refused directly!"


    The Marquis of Sidney shook his head and said with a cold look in his eyes.


    "The people sent have been driven out without even seeing the Marquis of Warren."


    "Deceive people too much."


    Manel Sidney clenched his fist with anger in his eyes.


    It is a naked shame that those sent have been driven out without even seeing the Lord.


    "Father, we must teach the Valen family a lesson, otherwise, the Valen family will only think that our Sidney family is easy to bully."


    Saroyan also has evil spirit in his eyes. As a member of the Sidney family, he can imagine his anger when he learned that the Sidney family was so humiliated.


    "I know."


    The Marquis of Sidney nodded with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Since the Warren family started this first, don''t blame us, the Sidney family, for doing it too well."


    "Father, are you going to...?"


    Seeing that the Marquis of Sidney had made a decision, Saroyan asked.


    "Because of the plant ability of the Valen family, the castle was built in the forest. Hum, let him feel the taste of animal tide this time."


    The Marquis of Sidney said with cold eyes.


    As a marquis in charge of such a large territory, when facing the enemy, he is naturally decisive.


    Even if he knew that this would involve many innocent people, he would not hesitate. He was never a kind-hearted person.


    "Animal tide?"


    Hearing the animal tide, Saroyan and Manel Sidney were awestruck and immediately understood the plan of the Marquis Sidney.


    However, neither of them meant to stop it. Rather, they were extremely supportive. Although it might hurt the innocent, those people were not the leaders of Sidney at all. How could they care.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the Warren family. You mentioned in your letter that gray Fergus is already a crazy blood soldier. Tell me the details."


    The Marquis of Sidney waved off the subject.


    "Yes."


    Saroyan and Manel Sidney nodded and quickly told what they had seen and talked about in the battle.


    "Ruins? Good luck."


    Hearing that gray once visited a relic and got the magic weapon that can control the blood beast and the blood of the high-level blood beast from the relic, he couldn''t help sighing Gray''s good luck.


    "Moreover, his blood beast ability has changed, and the cold ice attribute has been added. His combat power has been comparable to the special blood beast in the same realm."


    Manel Sidney added.


    "Mutated? Added cold ice attribute? It seems that he should take some advanced blood beast blood with cold ice attribute."


    The Marquis of Sidney looked slightly and judged.


    "The two of us also think so. He should have taken some advanced blood beast blood of the cold ice department, which made the blood beast''s ability mutate and its power greatly increased."


    Saroyan and Manel Sidney nodded.


    The family has a rich collection of books. They all know that the blood of advanced blood animals has the ability to mutate the original blood animal ability of users.


    Of course, the probability of this variation is not too large, which is related to the relationship between the blood of animals taking blood and their own level.


    Generally speaking, the greater the difference between the blood of blood animals and their own level, the easier it is to cause this variation. The smaller the difference, the smaller the possibility of variation.


    In fact, Saroyan was taking the blood of the wild blood beast that was killed by the bronze backed dragon last time. Unfortunately, it lasted so long and there was no variation.


    "Father, the Fergus family has made a lot of efforts to encircle and suppress the shadow snake. What are your plans for the Fergus family?"


    Saroyan asked.


    "Still hesitating, what are your two views?"


    The Marquis of Sidney looked slightly solemn.


    "Since the Fergus family has reached the conditions for promotion to the Earl family, I think the Fergus family should be promoted to the Earl family."


    Saroyan said positively.


    "I also think the Fergus family should be promoted to the Earl family, but there is a problem."


    Manel Sidney frowned slightly.


    "The master of the Fergus family is still Emerson Fergus. According to the regulations, the master of the count family must at least have the strength of crazy blood soldiers. He is obviously not satisfied."


    "I''m thinking about it, too."


    The Marquis of Sidney nodded.


    With the potential shown by the Fergus family now, he is bound to become the right-hand man of the Sidney family like the two count families in the future, and even surpass them. Naturally, he is happy to let the Fergus family be promoted to the count family.


    However, the trouble is that gray Fergus is not the owner of the Fergus family, and the title is not on him.


    The three consulted for a while and sent for Viscount Fergus.


    Soon after, under the guidance of his servant, the uneasy Viscount Fergus entered the study of the Marquis of Sidney.


    "Lord Marquis, Lord Manel, master Saroyan!"


    Seeing the three people in the study, he quickly saluted.


    "Sit down."


    He motioned Viscount Fergus to sit on a fur sofa next to him with Manel Sidney and Saroyan, and the Marquis Sidney spoke.


    "You are here mainly to discuss the promotion of the Fergus family to the Earl family."


    "The promotion of the Fergus family to the Earl family?!"


    At this, viscount Fergus first felt his heart beat half a beat slower, and then jumped up madly.


    Promotion to the Earl family is the expectation and long cherished wish of generations of the Fergus family.


    The master of the previous generation of the Fergus family, that is, his father, died in the war with the flame kingdom in order to accumulate military achievements. Unexpectedly, his generation finally had a turn for the better.


    It took him a while to calm down.


    Seeing that the Viscount Fergus had calmed down a little, the Marquis Sidney continued.


    "The Sidney family sees the contribution of the Fergus family to the Sidney family over the years."


    "The war merit is enough. Now gray Fergus is a crazy blood soldier. In principle, the Fergus family has the qualification to be promoted to the count family, but..."


    When the Marquis of Sidney spoke, however, viscount Fergus''s heart clicked and his heart hung to his throat for fear of hearing any bad news.


    "But now the master of the Fergus family is still you, not gray Fergus, who has been a crazy blood soldier, which is different from the conditions for promotion to the Earl family."


    As soon as I heard that gray could not be promoted to the count family because he was not the owner of the Fergus family at present, although Viscount Fergus was slightly reluctant to give up, after all, he was not too old now, but he didn''t hesitate and said immediately.


    "Lord Marquis, I will pass on the title of home owner to gray as soon as possible."


    Compared with making the Fergus family an earl''s family, he naturally understood how to choose when he lost his position as head of the family.


    "Don''t make such an early decision. Listen to me first."


    The Marquis of Sidney waved and motioned to the Viscount Fergus to hear him finish.


    "At present, gray is too young and lacks experience in governing the territory. During the period after promotion to the Earl family, many things need to be handled about the territory, and gray may not be able to cope with it."


    "The Sidney family has come up with a compromise, that is, you grant gray Fergus the status of heir to the title, and the Sidney family makes an exception to promote the Fergus family as the count family."


    "Grant the status of successor to the title of gray and exceptionally promote the Fergus family as the Earl family?"


    Viscount Fergus looked surprised. He didn''t expect the Sidney family to make such a proposal.


    "Of course, this method is a bit of a loss for gray. You need to go back and discuss it with gray."


    "It''s up to you to choose whether Gray will inherit the title directly or by granting gray the status of successor to the title."


    Marquis Sidney road.


    "Yes, Lord marquis."


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    ¡­¡­


    "The Fergus family has determined that they will be promoted to the Earl family?"


    Hearing the news that Viscount Fergus had brought back, gray couldn''t help showing surprise.


    Unexpectedly, the Sidney family really promoted the Fergus family to the count family.


    Originally, on the way back, he and Viscount Fergus just thought a little. They were not sure. Unexpectedly, they were really promoted to the count family.


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus couldn''t help smiling, and then said with a solemn look.


    "But this is not unconditional. The Marquis has given you two choices: directly letting you inherit the title and granting you the title successor. Only when one of these two conditions is met can the Fergus family be promoted to the Earl family. What''s your idea, gray?"


    "Just grant me the title of successor."


    Without much hesitation, gray made a direct choice.


    The title is indeed attractive, but it is also very tiring. Now he is less than 20 years old, he really doesn''t want to focus on governing the territory now.


    Moreover, he has no ability to govern the territory now. The period when he was just promoted to the count family can be said to be the most chaotic period of the territory. He is unwilling to do such thankless things.


    Most importantly, if he inherits the title, he will inevitably drag down his cultivation because of too much entertainment.


    For him, compared with governing the territory, the improvement of his own strength is the most important.


    Moreover, according to his view on the essence of the world, in this world, the most important thing is always strength, and others, such as power and wealth, are secondary.


    With strength, power and wealth will be owned. Without strength, even power and wealth cannot last long.


    "Gray, you don''t have to care about me!"


    Seeing that gray did not hesitate, he chose the latter, said Viscount Fergus.


    "No, father, I didn''t make this choice because I was worried about you."


    Gray shook his head.


    "I''m less than 20 years old now. I want to spend more energy on cultivation than governing territory."


    "Well, since you insist."


    When gray said so, viscount Fergus said no more.


    In fact, in his heart, he also wanted to sit on the Earl''s seat. It didn''t take long. It would be enough to sit for a few years and enjoy the Earl''s seat.

 Chapter 258

    In the evening, Sidney family banquet hall.


    In the elegant banquet hall, several Rune furnaces placed in the corner of the banquet hall radiate heat, maintain the temperature in the banquet hall and make the whole banquet hall warm as spring.


    The surviving families were dressed in exquisite gowns and held high foot crystal cups with mellow wine in them. They gathered in groups, and the sound of clinking glasses sounded from time to time.


    They were lucky that they did not die like the five companions. Not only that, but also there will be rich rewards from the Sidney family.


    Of course, the five dead companions will also have rewards, but the rewards will belong to their families, and their families will get a lot of compensation.


    Even so, they still don''t want to be one of the five companions. Nobles like to enjoy it. Only when they live can they enjoy it. Even if they die, they don''t have the blessing to enjoy it.


    "Baron Twain."


    "Baron Margery."


    ¡­¡­


    In the banquet hall, under the leadership of viscount Fergus, gray greeted the noble family who made friends with the Fergus family.


    He was wearing a black dress, tall and straight, beautiful face, with a slightly elegant black hair and deep blue eyes. Although he was not extremely handsome, he had a unique temperament.


    The wound on his body has completely healed.


    The curative effect of the medicine is very significant. After taking it, Gray''s injury is almost recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Of course, it also has some side effects. During the taking process, the injured areas will become very itchy. After all, the body cells are growing rapidly, and there will certainly be some external reactions.


    In addition, although this medicine also has an effect on bone damage, it is not as fast as treating physical injuries. After all, fractures take a very long time to heal.


    Naturally, gray had no fracture. Even if he was hit by Rob Tracy''s knife in the front of his left arm, there was only a deep wound. The internal bones were not cracked and broken, so he could recover so quickly.


    Afterwards, he could not help but sigh again about the power of the iron arm apes. If he had the opportunity to meet the higher sequence blood beasts of the iron arm apes, he would certainly reserve an opportunity to "swallow blood" for them.


    After walking around the banquet hall and accompanying Viscount Fergus to greet the familiar nobles, gray walked in one direction.


    There was a young woman with blond hair pulled up and wearing a long purple skirt.


    The long skirt is decorated with gemstones, which is very eye-catching, and more eye-catching than it is a young woman.


    Against the backdrop of the long purple skirt dotted with gemstones, her slender waist, slender legs and curvaceous upper circumference are perfectly exposed.


    "Gray."


    Seeing gray coming, the girl smiled and greeted gray. She was Polly.


    "Very beautiful!"


    Gray smiled and praised.


    When he sees women dressed up, gray is not so stunned as to pretend not to see. At this time, he should praise. He knows it, and it''s not against his heart at all.


    "Thank you."


    Polly blushed slightly and thanked softly.


    "How''s your injury?"


    "It''s almost better, thanks to the healing medicine you gave."


    Gray moved slightly and motioned.


    "No."


    Polly shook her head slightly.


    "It''s my turn to thank you. I''ve heard from my uncle and grandpa. If you hadn''t taken the initiative to block rob Tracy and faced the siege of a brute level blood beast and rob Tracy, he would be dangerous."


    "I just saved myself."


    Gray smiled.


    This is true. If he is sure to protect himself, he will not foolishly block rob Tracy and face the danger.


    "What are you talking about? Have a good time!"


    Saroyan came up, smiled and joked.


    "Where?"


    Polly grumbled.


    "Well, that means you think it''s boring to chat with gray."


    Saroyan pretended to be surprised.


    "I, I didn''t say that, gray. Don''t listen to him... Brother, if you do this again, you''ll ignore you in the future!"


    Being teased by Saroyan like this, Polly was worried and said angrily.


    "I surrender, I surrender."


    Saroyan spread his hands and made a gesture of surrender.


    "Master Saroyan."


    Looking at the end of the fight between the two brothers and sisters, gray smiled and greeted Saroyan.


    "Lord marquis."


    "Lord marquis."


    ¡­¡­


    Just then, the Marquis of Sidney, dressed in a dress and with dignity, entered the banquet hall and stood in the middle of the banquet hall.


    Gray stopped talking with Polly and Saroyan. They knew that the Marquis of Sidney was going to announce the reward to all families. In fact, this banquet was a disguised reward conference.


    "This time we can wipe out the organization of the shadow snake and eliminate the hidden danger of decades of entanglement with the Sidney leader. Thanks to the efforts and efforts of the five sitting and lying down forever, the Sidney family sees it in their eyes and keeps it in their hearts."


    Looking around, the Marquis of Sidney''s voice was gentle and powerful.


    "In recognition of your bravery, the Sidney family decided to give a reward."


    "Reward the Baron Quinton family with 3000 gold coins."


    "Reward the Baron Howell family 3200 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "Reward the Earl smoley family 50000 gold coins."


    "Reward the Earl Ford family 50000 gold coins."


    The faces of the families who were read, except for a few others, couldn''t help showing a happy face.


    The minimum reward of 3000 gold coins is already a very high reward for these families who are only barons. After all, under normal circumstances, the tax income of the Viscount family is only about 10000 gold coins a year.


    However, some families are suspicious because they are not on the list above.


    But their doubts did not last long.


    "After careful review, it was decided to promote Carlisle, Moore and Evelyn from the original Baron family to the Viscount family."


    "Thank you, marquis."


    Carlisle, the head of the Moore family and the head of the Evelyn family, who married with the Fergus family, could not help but look surprised and happy, and their bodies trembled slightly with excitement.


    Like families like the Fergus family who want to be promoted to the Earl family, they naturally want to become the Viscount family.


    Although the competition is not as fierce as the competition for the position of count, it is also a constant smoke of gunpowder. It can be imagined that they are excited to stand out in the competition and be promoted to the Viscount family.


    The Marquis of Sidney continued only after the boiling voice stopped a little.


    "In addition, I decided to promote the Viscount Fergus family to the count family. Gray Fergus has no experience in governing the territory at present, and Emerson Fergus will be the count temporarily."


    "Thank you, marquis. The Fergus family will live up to the value of the Sidney family!"


    Viscount Fergus walked out with a little excitement and said solemnly.


    Even if I have already known it, I can''t help feeling surging and excited at this time.


    The efforts and long cherished wishes of generations have finally been realized in his generation.


    After the award, the atmosphere in the banquet hall became more enthusiastic. People from all families warmly touched their wine glasses, and the sound of crisp wine glasses was heard all the time.


    "Congratulations, viscount Fergus. No, it should be count Fergus now."


    Count Ford came up with a red wine glass, touched it with count Fergus, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    Count Fergus suppressed his excessive joy and responded with a smile. Soon he was surrounded by many nobles who came to congratulate him.


    Even gray was not spared. He was surrounded by many nobles and was forced to drink a lot of red wine.


    Fortunately, his current physical quality is extremely strong and won''t get drunk easily.


    "Sure enough, I was promoted to the count family!"


    He glanced at count Fergus, but there was a cold look in count smoley''s eyes.


    On the way back, he had guessed, and now this guess has been confirmed.


    With his relationship with the Fergus family, it is naturally the Fergus family who does not want to be promoted to the count family.


    The interests of the smoley family are obviously better than those of the Fergus family, no matter which family is promoted to the Earl family.


    However, this kind of thing obviously does not take his will as a turning point.


    "The Fergus family has really become the count family, and the richens family really has no hope!"


    The vicomte richens had a sinister look in his eyes and tried not to distort his face.


    From the head of the original six Viscount families and the family closest to the Earl, he watched the Fergus family, which can only be ranked in the middle and lower reaches among the six Viscount families, stand out and become the Earl family. His anger, dissatisfaction and jealousy can be imagined.


    After a few polite words with other families, he left with physical discomfort. He didn''t want to stay in this banquet hall for a moment.


    "The Fergus family has been promoted to the Earl family, and the Bessemer family has no chance."


    Lord Bessemer smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth.


    Although she is a woman, she never thinks she will lose to men, and the fact is the same. In terms of combat power, she is the first of all Viscount families. Even Viscount richens is not as powerful as her.


    And her children are also extremely excellent. Qiao Li, the eldest daughter with high hopes, is now a superior blood soldier. In a few years at most, she should be able to become a fierce blood soldier and a crazy blood soldier.


    However, compared with gray Fergus, it is much worse.


    She is several years younger than Qiao Li, but she is already a crazy blood soldier. This growth rate is too exaggerated.


    She couldn''t help being a little jealous. How could the Fergus family have such good luck and have such an excellent child? Why didn''t she have such luck.

 Chapter 259

    In a high-end decorated room, an old man who had been lying quietly in bed suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of extremely cold eyes.


    His eyes moved left and right. The strange environment made him suddenly alert and turned over to sit up.


    "Ah --"


    The heart piercing pain from his abdomen made him cry with pain, and he lay back on the bed again, smashing the elastic bed and creaking.


    He gently opened the quilt and looked down at his abdomen. He saw that there were many white bandages wrapped around his abdomen.


    It seems that because of his action just now, the wound under the bandage cracks again, and the color of the bandage is turning crimson with the naked eye.


    He remembered that he had been stabbed through his abdomen by Manel Sidney with a huge sword. The wound on his abdomen should have been left at that time.


    "Manel Sidney."


    When he thought of Manel Sidney, his eyes were filled with cold hatred, and his few teeth clucked as if they would break at any time.


    For a moment, he suppressed his hatred and turned his attention to his current environment.


    This is a luxurious room. From the decoration of the room, it should be the bedroom of a noble family.


    "I''m... where?"


    "What about the organization...?"


    He endured the pain, gently moved his body, moved to the bedside, and wanted to get out of bed and stand up.


    "I advise you not to do this. Your injury is too serious. Even the healing medicine only hangs your life."


    Just then, with the sound of pushing the door, a man came in and looked at Rob Tracy, who wanted to sit up from the bed. The man opened his mouth and his voice was old.


    "It''s you, Ralph Warren."


    Rob Tracy looked sideways at the speaker, an old man in a gray coat with wrinkles on his face.


    He knew this man because he had talked with him many times about incorporating the shadow snake into the Warren family, but he refused.


    "After such a serious injury, even the healing medicine didn''t work well. I was in a coma for seven days. I thought you had no hope. Unexpectedly, you woke up. It seems that you are lucky."


    Looking at Rob Tracy, Ralph Valen sighed slightly.


    "Seven days, I was unconscious for seven days?"


    Rob Tracy frowned, hesitated a little, and asked in a deep voice.


    "How''s the shadow snake now?"


    "I think you should already know."


    Ralph Warren shook his head slightly.


    "Everyone except you, including two captain assassins, were killed!"


    "Sidney family, and Fergus family..."


    Rob Tracy''s old fist was clenched and his eyes were cold.


    Even if he had expected, he couldn''t help but feel a huge shock when he heard the answer.


    Shadow snake is his hard work. He has devoted his whole life to the organization of shadow snake, and now his hard work is gone.


    "Hiss -"


    He tried to bear the pain in his abdomen and wanted to get out of bed and stand up.


    "I know you want revenge now, but I advise you to take care of your body first. Now you, not to mention the Sidney family, even any family with fierce blood soldiers, are enough to kill you."


    Ralph Warren shook his head.


    "The Sidney family is also the enemy of our Warren family. For the hatred of Sidney family, our Warren family is by no means weaker than you."


    Entangled with the Sidney family for hundreds of years, what was the initial hatred? The two families have forgotten, leaving only unforgettable hatred.


    Many people of the Valen family have died under the assassination and calculation of the Sidney family, and many people of the Sidney family have also died under the assassination and calculation of the Valen family. Even the last heads of the two families died because of this.


    "Old story again, I invite you to join the Warren family again. I think you should understand that if you want to revenge the Sidney family, your strength alone is far from enough..."


    After staying in Sidney castle for three days and handling all the cumbersome things such as the documents and letters of appointment for the promotion of the count family, gray and count Fergus left Sidney castle.


    The Fergus family was promoted from the Viscount family to the count family. Naturally, the territory increased greatly, from about 3000 square kilometers to a full 30000 square kilometers.


    This area is equivalent to the area of several cities and jurisdictions in Gray''s previous life.


    The territory is expanded on the basis of the original territory of the Fergus family, expanding to the southeast and northwest, showing an irregular gear shape.


    Among them, the territory originally belonging to the Locke family and the Oliver family was also incorporated into the territory of the Fergus family.


    In the past few days, count Fergus was busy with matters related to the promotion to the count family, while gray was reading the Sidney family collection, which was a great harvest.


    "Unexpectedly, the blood of the advanced blood beast has the ability to cause variation..."


    If the cultivation of blood method is implanted into blood vessels across levels, it is likely to cause physical collapse and directly lead to the madness of the whole person.


    But if we do not implant blood vessels and use natural blood to absorb blood or blood essence, we can accelerate the growth of strength.


    Moreover, the high-level blood beast blood taken is the same as the blood method and attributes they have cultivated. The better the effect of accelerating the speed of strength improvement.


    It is precisely because of this that when Saroyan mentioned the speed of his strength improvement, gray disguised that he had received high-level blood beast blood.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the blood of high-grade blood animals still had the ability to cause variation.


    "It seems that the variation of my blood beast ability should be recognized by the Sidney family as the reason for swallowing the blood of high-level blood beasts!"


    Originally, Gray was still strange. The Sidney family didn''t seem strange about his blood variation, and didn''t even ask him specifically.


    Now he understood that it was because he swallowed the blood of high-level blood animals that might cause blood variation.


    In order to cover up the reasons for the rapid improvement of his strength, gray mentioned that he had obtained the blood of high-level blood animals. Obviously, the Sidney family thought he obtained the variation by swallowing the blood of high-level blood animals, so he didn''t have much doubt about it.


    "However, swallowing the blood of high-level blood animals may cause variation, which is quite similar to the transformation of my body."


    All along, gray has been exploring the origin of the phenomenon of metamorphosis caused by his body swallowing blood, and what is the reason for this phenomenon.


    Now, gray sees a similarity in the mutation caused by swallowing the blood of advanced blood animals.


    Of course, the metamorphosis of Gray''s swallowing blood animals is different from the mutation caused by swallowing high-grade blood animals.


    Even swallowing the blood of a blood beast in the same state can cause variation, and unlike the variation caused by swallowing the blood of a high-level blood beast, it only happens with a small probability, but it will definitely happen.


    Not only that, after swallowing the blood of a blood beast higher than its own level, the body will be in a secondary transformation for a long time. In this transformation state, the appetite will become larger, and the corresponding strength improvement speed will become extremely terrible.


    Obviously, Gray''s metamorphosis after swallowing blood is more significant than that caused by ordinary people swallowing high-level blood animals. It is simply an evolutionary version of this phenomenon.


    It''s like this phenomenon of variation, which has been promoted and evolved in gray.


    Two days later, with the only bronze rhinoceros left, gray and count Fergus returned to Fergus castle.


    In front of the castle, I learned that gray and count Fergus had returned, and all the Fergus family came to meet them.


    "Father, gray, you''re back at last. You''ve been away for more than 20 days. There''s no news."


    Seeing that neither gray nor count Fergus showed signs of injury, Bernard breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    No one else in the castle knows what gray and count Fergus are doing when they are recruited by the Sidney family this time, but he knows and knows the danger this time.


    Although we don''t know the full strength of the shadow snake organization, we can know that the organization is not simple since it became an enemy of the Sidney family more than 20 years ago, but it has not been destroyed, and there are several crazy blood soldiers in the organization.


    He even vaguely guessed that this organization should have brute blood soldiers.


    Gray and count Fergus went there. No news came back for more than 20 days. He couldn''t help feeling uneasy. Fortunately, gray and count Fergus returned safely.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    After entering the castle, gray commanded tongjiaxi to go to the basement. When he saw the dense injuries on tongjiaxi, several people couldn''t help but change their complexion.


    "The bronze rhinoceros is hurt!"


    Sarah and Bernice looked surprised.


    "The fierce defense with bronze armor and rhinoceros can leave such a serious injury..."


    Caroline frowned.


    "The bronze rhinoceros was hurt so badly."


    Bernal''s pupils were tiny. He could feel the tragedy of the battle from the injury on the bronze rhinoceros.


    "Master, there are three crazy blood beasts?"


    Mrs. Milan was acutely aware of what several people had overlooked.


    "It''s all damaged."


    Count Fergus shook his head.


    "All damaged?"


    The Fergus family changed color.


    Most of them did not hear from Viscount Fergus what they were doing this time, but they all vaguely guessed. After all, this time, they brought all four blood beasts in an unprecedented way.


    Now there are four blood beasts, three are damaged, and one is full of injuries. You can imagine what kind of battle happened.


    "If only people were fine."


    Several people were comforting.


    Although it''s a pity that Yufeng leopard and Jasper lizard, who can give full play to their crazy level combat power, the most important thing is that people have nothing to do.


    Facing the comfort of several people, count Fergus smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a loss this time."

 Chapter 260

    "No loss?"


    Several people wondered that they lost three crazy blood beasts, and their combat power might not be as strong as before after they came back. What they lost was not a little.


    Even if the Sidney family compensated tens of thousands of gold coins, it was completely worthless. I didn''t expect that under such circumstances, count Fergus would say that it was not a loss.


    "It''s true."


    Seeing that count Fergus was in a good mood and hung several people''s appetite, he didn''t intend to say it immediately. Gray also smiled and answered.


    "Father, gray, what did the Sidney family give?"


    Looking at the young and old who hung everyone''s appetite, Bernard couldn''t cry or laugh.


    One is approaching the age of 50, and the other is approaching the age of 20. He speaks like a child.


    Seeing Bernal''s solemn inquiry, count Fergus looked right.


    He is in such a good mood that he is so calm.


    His face became serious, he said sternly.


    "Although three crazy blood beasts have been lost this time, it is not a loss, because the Fergus family has been promoted to the count family by the Sidney family."


    "What?"


    Bernal almost thought he had heard wrong.


    "Is this true?"


    Mrs. Milan gently covered her red lips and covered the surprised expression on her face that was not very like a lady at this moment.


    "The Fergus family was promoted to the Earl family?"


    Caroline opened her eyes wide and was also shocked by the news.


    Ellis opened his mouth in direct surprise and forgot to close it.


    "Brother, is this true?"


    Sarah ran forward quickly and shook Gray''s arm.


    "It''s true."


    Gray must nod.


    "The Fergus family has been promoted to the Earl family."


    "Great... Great!"


    Sarah''s face was full of surprises when she got Gray''s positive answer.


    While accepting aristocratic etiquette, she will also have the grant of aristocratic knowledge. She is very aware of the huge gap between the Viscount family and the count family in terms of territory and even income, and the benefits of the Fergus family''s promotion to the count family.


    Of course, when she thinks most at this time, the monthly money in the future will certainly be more than now.


    "The Fergus family has been called the Earl family?!"


    "The Fergus family is already the Earl family?"


    Like the Fergus family, there were also the accompanying servants. After all, the servants of the Viscount family and the Earl family have different identities.


    For a long time, the people came back from their surprise.


    "Master, that''s great!"


    Mrs. Milan''s face was still surprised. At this moment, she had no regard for your feminine temperament.


    "The long cherished wish of generations of the Fergus family has finally come true in your generation."


    "Yes."


    On hearing this, viscount Fergus also wore a gratifying smile.


    "Thanks to gray, the Sidney family promoted the Fergus family to the Earl family because of gray."


    "Thanks to gray?"


    Several people wondered.


    "Yes, now gray is a crazy blood warrior. That''s why the Sidney family promoted the Fergus family to the count family. Now I''m just the temporary head of the family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In addition to Bernal, who was already known, everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    "Master, the Fergus family is promoted to the Earl family. A banquet must be held to celebrate!"


    Madame Milano managed to suppress the look of losing your feminine temperament and said with a smile.


    "It''s really time to hold a banquet to celebrate. In addition, everyone in the castle, including the servants, will increase their monthly money by one month, no, two months."


    Ordered count Fergus.


    "I will."


    Milanese smiled. Compared with the promotion of the Fergus family to the Earl family, this expenditure is naturally nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting with the crowd for a while, gray came out of the living room and came to the castle hall.


    Head on, a young woman greeted gray. Behind her, she followed a girl in a maid''s dress.


    The young woman has fair skin and slender figure. Her brown hair curls up to reveal her delicate face.


    Different from ordinary servants, she was wearing a delicate winter skirt, which set off her beautiful figure even more beautifully.


    "Master gray."


    When the young woman came to gray, she seemed to think of something. Her face turned crimson and called gray.


    She was Barbara who had a one night relationship with gray.


    "Yes."


    His eyes fell on each other. Gray''s eyes became a little hot. He couldn''t help feeling hot when he thought of the lingering that night.


    However, considering that the time had just passed in the afternoon, gray had no choice but to suppress the heat in his heart and smiled.


    "It''s beautiful. This dress suits you very well."


    Hearing Gray''s praise, Barbara was overjoyed and showed a sweet smile.


    Wearing this custom-made dress from the castle, one of which is worth her Commission in the previous year, she is also quite nervous. On the one hand, it is too expensive, on the other hand, she is afraid that gray doesn''t like this dress.


    She was relieved to see that gray didn''t dislike it.


    "How are you doing recently?"


    Gray asked with a smile.


    "Nothing at all, but a little uncomfortable."


    Barbara said slightly depressed.


    In the past, when the castle maid was not very busy, there was something to do to make her feel free.


    Now, suddenly she has nothing to do, which makes her suddenly feel a little idle and don''t know what to do.


    "It''s okay. Just adapt slowly. If it''s really boring, you can go to the city."


    Gray comforted.


    He had already ordered that the head maid naturally did not dare to arrange work for Barbara.


    With his power in the castle now, not to mention the maid, even Mrs. Milan did not dare to forcibly arrange work for Barbara and trouble Barbara.


    "By the way, who else in your family?"


    Gray suddenly remembered that he had come to this world to occupy this body for more than three years, and Barbara had become his maid for more than three years. He didn''t know about each other''s home.


    "In addition to their parents, there is a brother at home."


    Barbara replied.


    "Do you live in Fergus?"


    According to Gray''s knowledge, the female servants selected by the Fergus family are generally selected in Fergus City, except for families that have been female servants for generations. Therefore, the families of these female servants generally live in Fergus city.


    The work, commission and treatment of the castle are very good. Many families in the city are willing to send their daughters to the castle.


    And because of the reason that if they are liked by the castle owner, their identity and even their family will change dramatically and get great benefits, even some families with small assets will send their daughters to the castle.


    "Yes."


    Barbara nodded.


    "They rented a shop in the city and did some small business."


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Gray thought.


    Since Barbara followed him, he would not treat Barbara and her parents and brothers badly.


    I don''t know the specific situation of Barbara''s family. He hasn''t figured out how to settle the other family for the time being.


    Whether to find a better location for them or directly arrange them to be the store manager in the store directly under the Fergus family, we should also see the specific situation of their family and their own ideas.


    "Yes."


    Knowing what gray meant, Barbara turned a little crimson, lowered her head and answered softly.


    After staying with Barbara for a while, gray went to the basement, packed a bronze rhinoceros in a rune space bag, left the castle and came to a forest near the castle.


    It''s winter, the woods are full of white snow, and the heavy snow in the sky continues to fall. Many trees have lost their original green leaves because they are deciduous trees.


    Boom!


    The bronze rhinoceros was released by gray. It was huge. At the moment of landing, it made a lot of noise.


    "I don''t know if the ability of back feeding is still effective for the trees whose leaves have fallen..."


    Gray raised her eyebrows and used her ability to feed back.


    Buzz!


    Taking him as an example, the invisible waves spread. The next moment, the trees originally covered by snow began to float out a faint green light and come here.


    All the green light gathered on the bronze rhinoceros. The bronze body of the bronze rhinoceros was entangled by the green light. It can be vaguely seen that many uneven injuries on the bronze rhinoceros recovered very quickly.


    Soon, the bronze armored rhinoceros had recovered as before, and there was no trace of injury on his body.


    "OK!"


    Seeing that the injury on the bronze armored rhinoceros recovered as before, Gray was slightly relieved and put the bronze armored rhinoceros into it with a rune space bag.


    "If you have time, you have to make up for the lost crazy blood beast."


    Compared with a forest ape, four crazy blood beasts are more suitable for the daily protection of the castle.


    After all, the scope of the castle is too wide. If it is a blood beast, it can''t cope at all, and it is easy to make mistakes, so the lost crazy blood beast must be made up as soon as possible.


    Thinking of the lost crazy blood beast, gray thought of Rob Tracy, the leader of the shadow snake, who was rescued by the Warren family.


    "I wonder if rob Tracy is still alive?"


    If rob Tracy''s hatred for Sidney collar is not dead and his body recovers, he is sure of Sidney collar''s revenge, and the Fergus family is likely to be the focus of care.


    After all, the Fergus family first killed many of the other party''s men, including even a crazy blood warrior.


    Later, in the process of encircling and suppressing the shadow snake, he stopped the other party from encircling Manel Sidney, which affected the war situation to some extent.


    Rob Tracy''s hatred of the Fergus family can be imagined.


    "Rob Tracy, I don''t know if he is alive. The most important thing now is to improve his strength as soon as possible and be prepared."


    For gray now, the fastest and most likely way to improve his strength is to swallow the blood of the special blood beast of the wind system, so as to enhance the wind attribute of the ability of the blood beast of the wind wolf.


    According to his estimation, in this way, it is even possible to make his strength comparable to the barbarian level when he is a crazy blood warrior.


    "Now only the blood of the crazy level special blood beast Sabre weasel is in hand. It''s best to get the blood of the barbarian level wind system special blood beast."


    It''s a pity to swallow the blood of sabre weasel. If you want to maximize the ability of each transformation, you''d better have high-grade blood.


    During this time, he was also trying to find at least brute level wind system special blood beast blood, but he didn''t harvest it. Now there is only one month left from the scheduled next swallowing time, and the time is quite urgent.

 Chapter 261

    "Where can I get... At least the blood of the barbarian wind special blood beast?"


    Gray frowned.


    When he was in Sidney castle, he once asked Saroyan whether Sidney family had suitable wind system special blood beast blood on the grounds of auxiliary cultivation, but the answer was No.


    The Sidney family owns the blood of the barbarian wind special blood beast, but it is obviously useless for gray.


    As a special blood beast of the wind system, the Sidney family has the ability to hunt and kill only the bronze backed dragon beast. As the heritage of the Sidney family, the Sidney family will not use the bronze backed dragon beast casually.


    Others, the Marquis of Sidney and Manel Sidney cultivate special blood skills, but they are not absolutely sure of hunting in the face of barbarian special blood beasts unless they work together.


    However, as two people, especially the Marquis of Sidney, as the owner of a marquis family, it is obviously impossible to spend a lot of time going deep into the forest just to hunt blood animals.


    Moreover, there may be dangers. After all, there are not only savage level blood animals in the deep forest, but also wild level blood animals. If you are unlucky, it is not impossible to meet King level blood animals.


    "Don''t mention the special blood beast blood of the barbarian level. Even the ordinary blood beast blood of the barbarian level may not have much power."


    The combat power of the brute blood warrior level can become the backbone of the Marquis family, the great aristocrat second only to the Duke family. It can be imagined that there will not be too many at this level. I''m afraid I can''t find too many even if I search the whole purple moon kingdom.


    Therefore, there are certainly not many forces that really have the ability to hunt and kill barbarian blood beasts. The blood of blood beasts at this level is absolutely rare.


    Because of this, the blood and blood essences of blood and blood, such as brute and even above, will be sold to a high price even if they are not special blood animals.


    Like the last time Gray beat the blood of the wolf, he spent 1 million 100 thousand gold coins to buy it.


    1.1 million gold coins, which is really a lot. When the Fergus family was a Viscount family, the tax revenue was only 10000 gold coins a year. Even if there was no expenditure, it would have to accumulate for 110 years.


    In fact, a noble family spends a lot in all aspects. It is good to have half of 10000 gold coins left.


    "It is possible to have the blood of the wind special blood beast of the barbarian level. I''m afraid there are only three Duke families and the royal family of the purple moon kingdom."


    The three Duke families and the royal family of the purple moon kingdom all have the combat power of the level of blood shortage soldiers, and the royal family has never been cut off.


    With their strength, they obviously have the ability to hunt and kill barbarian special blood beasts.


    However, it is obviously impossible for gray to have a relationship with that kind of existence. Now he is only the Marquis of Sidney.


    "Maybe, Sophia, no, forget it."


    Thinking of the Duke family, gray couldn''t help thinking of the mysterious Sophia. Judging from the fact that the other party can come up with the wild blood method, the other party is likely to come from the Duke family.


    From the other side, you may be able to get the blood of the barbarian wind system special blood beast.


    But after thinking about it, gray gave up.


    It''s not that I can''t save face, but I don''t know how to contact each other at all.


    I met the other party three times in total. The first two times were met by chance, and the third time, the other party took the initiative to find him. He didn''t know the other party''s contact information at all.


    Moreover, Gray was vaguely wary of this man.


    The man is so mysterious that he can''t see through him.


    The meeting with the other party was too coincidental. It was too coincidental for him to meet in the place of ruins.


    Moreover, the last invitation to explore the ruins was full of "strangeness" when I think about it.


    It is reasonable to say that if you want to find someone to explore the ruins together as the other party, you must catch a large number of them. Even if you find a bloody soldier, there should be no problem.


    But the other party found him, the son of the Viscount family, and took out the waste blood method as the bait, so that he really couldn''t figure out what the other party was thinking.


    A trick of bad taste?


    He has a dark belly and likes to tease others. He is used to seeing the children of the big aristocratic family. He feels interesting when he comes across the children of the small aristocratic family, so he has the idea of teasing him?


    Or do you already know his secret?


    For example, through previous contact, the other party realized that he had a secret, so he wanted to dig and explore?


    ¡­¡­


    In a word, this person is mysterious and has no purpose. Gray tries not to deal with this person if he can.


    "I can only try my luck in the mercenary city."


    After thinking about it, gray thought that the place where he was most likely to get the blood of the barbarian wind special blood beast could only be in the mercenary city.


    The city of mercenaries, a city formed by mercenaries, is located next to the purple moon forest, the largest forest in the purple moon kingdom. The residence of the Red Wing mercenary regiment gray once met is located here.


    The city was formed hundreds of years ago, but it was called the mercenary city 50 years ago.


    50 years ago, a king level strong man who did not belong to the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and the three Duke families was born.


    It comes from the Rex family, which has been working as mercenaries for generations. Its name is jantib Rex. It is called the king of mercenaries.


    In order to show respect for the king level strong man, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom gave the original mercenary city to the Rex family and promised to be managed by the family for generations. It became the only family with a fief, although it was not a noble family.


    A mercenary city without nobles, with a background of King level power and useless aristocratic power has naturally attracted a large number of mercenary groups, including even those with blood soldiers.


    So many powerful mercenaries gathered, which is why gray thought it was possible to get the blood of the special blood beast of the barbarian wind system.


    "It''s not urgent to supplement the crazy level blood beast for the time being. The top priority now is to find the blood of the barbarian level wind special blood beast. It seems that we can go to the mercenary city as soon as possible."


    Today, the biggest enemy of the Fergus family is probably rob Tracy, who is still alive. Others, such as the smoley family, gray has been ignored.


    If he wants, gray is even sure to destroy the family. After all, his own strength is close to the level of barbarian level. In addition, there is the half step barbarian level of Sen ape.


    Even if the other party has some cards, it is absolutely difficult to compete with the strongest combination under the barbarian level.


    However, gray did not intend to do so. The smally family is the Earl family. If it is destroyed, the impact will be too great, and the Sidney family will be angry and thoroughly investigated.


    With the fighting power of the Fergus family and the grudges between the Fergus family and the smoley family, it is inevitable that the Fergus family will be regarded as the object of suspicion.


    There''s no need to make the Sidney family angry for an already insignificant smoley family.


    The only real enemy that the Fergus family can call now is rob Tracy.


    With Rob Tracy as the imaginary enemy, even if four crazy blood beasts are gathered again, they are obviously not the opponent.


    Not to mention the four crazy level blood beasts, even if gray and Sen ape work together, they should not be opponents, and the most troublesome thing is that the other party has a magic weapon that can manipulate the wild level blood beasts.


    The only good thing is that according to Manel Sidney, even if the other party can survive and want to recover from the injury, it can''t be done in a short time, which gives gray time.


    Gray''s plan now is to find the blood of the special blood beast of the barbarian wind system, swallow it and make the combat power cross the crazy level to the barbarian level, and then hunt the barbarian blood beast of the physical type to make the power of the corpse control ability reach the barbarian level.


    That way, even if rob Tracy strikes, he can resist.


    In the evening, gray pushed the door into the bedroom.


    The light of the oil lamp lights up the bedroom. The smell of high-grade sesame oil fills the bedroom with a faint fragrance. On the bed and under the goose feather quilt, a Miaoman figure can be seen faintly.


    Hearing the footsteps of gray pushing the door in, the figure on the bed opened the goose feather quilt and greeted him.


    She is slim and wearing thin translucent silk clothes. Her beautiful body with snow-white waves can be seen faintly.


    "Master gray."


    Barbara came forward with a slight crimson face and untied Gray''s coat.


    The tender hand touched Gray''s body. Gray''s heat, which was forced down in the afternoon, suddenly rose, and his whole body was hot.


    Reaching out, he hugged his beautiful body into his arms and rolled onto the already warm bed.


    Outside the castle, the snow continued to float down. On the bed, two groups of hot bodies lingered together. They didn''t stop until a long time later.


    The next day, after the morning practice, gray took Barbara, who was wearing a beautiful blue fur coat, took the castle carriage and left the castle.


    Although it was winter, it was not too cold in the carriage.


    After winter, the Fergus family''s carriage was inlaid with a thick cotton blanket, which surrounded the internal space of the carriage and effectively isolated the invasion of cold.


    The carriage drove into Fergus City, walked in the streets of Fergus city for more than 20 minutes, turned several streets, and finally stopped.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Outside the carriage, the driver''s servant tapped the door of the carriage and said respectfully.


    "Here we are, master gray!"


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded faintly, opened the door, held Barbara and stepped down from the carriage.


    "Which store is it?"


    Gray asked, looking at Barbara.


    "It''s the one over there."


    Barbara pointed to a grocery store in the far street.


    Her eyes followed Barbara''s fingers. At the next moment, gray picked something imperceptible.


    With the strength of his current crazy blood warrior, his eyesight is naturally excellent. Even if he is so far away, he has seen the general situation of the shop Barbara refers to.


    Like a strong wind passing through!


    The shelves where goods are placed are staggering. All kinds of goods are piled up on the ground, mixed together, and even stained with snow. It seems that they can''t be asked for.

 Chapter 262

    In the grocery store.


    A woman''s face was full of anxiety. She looked at the middle-aged beside her and said anxiously.


    "What should I do?"


    Middle age is not too old, that is, more than 40 years old, but his forehead is full of wrinkles, and even his hair is gray.


    Hearing the woman''s inquiry, he wrinkled the wrinkles on his forehead into a handle and sighed.


    "That''s a noble. It''s no use looking for anyone!"


    If you are caught by the city guard because of ordinary things, you can plug some money to make accommodation, but it is absolutely impossible to offend the nobility. Even if you plug money, the city guard dare not ask for it.


    "It''s not like watching Bulu be killed alive?"


    The woman was so anxious that tears were coming out. Suddenly, she seemed to grasp the last straw.


    "Isn''t Barbara master Gray''s personal maid? Why don''t she ask Master gray to save Bulu?"


    "It''s useless."


    The middle-aged man shook his head hopelessly.


    "Although Barbara works in the castle, she is only a maid. Master gray can''t stand out for us for her, especially if the other party is still a noble."


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    The woman''s tears finally burst out.


    Looking at the crying woman, the middle-aged man looked decadent and deeply felt powerless. There was no moment when he hated his powerlessness so much.


    "Dad, mom, what''s the matter?"


    Near the shop, Barbara finally found the abnormality of the shop and trotted all the way to the shop.


    Seeing the weeping woman in the shop, the decadent middle-aged man couldn''t help worrying.


    "Barbara, why are you back?"


    Hearing Barbara''s voice, the middle-aged man and woman looked up in surprise. When they saw Barbara''s clothes, they couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "You, your clothes...?"


    Although it is a small shop, after all, I have stayed in Fergus for a long time. Naturally, my eyes are good. At a glance, I can see the value of Barbara''s clothes.


    "Dad, mom, I''ll explain this to you later. Why are the shops so messy? And my brother?"


    Barbara shook her head and asked anxiously.


    "Your brother was taken by the city guard."


    The woman sobbed in her voice.


    "What...?"


    Barbara became alarmed when she faced Seton.


    For ordinary people, the city guard camp is not a good place. After many people go in, they can''t come out again.


    Just then gray came forward.


    Seeing gray, the faces of the woman and the middle-aged man suddenly became surprised. Even the clothes on the noble child were much worse than the noble young master in front of him.


    However, they don''t know gray, because they rarely go to Fergus city. Although gray has a great reputation in Fergus City, few people have really seen him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Coming forward, gray patted Barbara on the shoulder and comforted her.


    With his ear power, he naturally listened to the dialogue without missing a word.


    "Barbara, who is this young master?"


    The middle-aged man looked at gray in surprise and saw that Gray''s hand was affectionately patted on his daughter''s shoulder. His daughter didn''t resist. He immediately understood that gray had an unusual relationship with his daughter.


    I couldn''t help but rejoice. Although I didn''t know who the young master was, it was not easy to think about his identity. If the other party wanted to, he might be able to save Bulu.


    "This is master gray."


    Patted on the shoulder by Gray''s hand and seen by her parents, Barbara said with a slight crimson face.


    "Master gray? It''s master gray!!!"


    The middle-aged man and woman were stunned at first, and then suddenly ecstatic.


    In the whole Fergus territory, there is only one person who will be called master gray, that is master gray Fergus, the descendant of viscount Fergus.


    It is said that young master gray is also the most favored of the Viscount''s descendants.


    I didn''t expect my daughter to get the favor of this one. This time, Bulu was saved.


    "Master gray, please save Barbara''s brother."


    The woman has been anxious to ask for the way.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Have you been caught by the city guard? Get on the carriage first. Tell me what''s going on on on the road."


    Carrying four people, the carriage headed for the city guard camp. In the carriage, gray asked Barbara''s parents about the general situation.


    Because of the snow, a noble carriage skidded to the side of the road, knocked over the goods rack supported by Barbara''s parents, and the goods were scattered all over the ground.


    But the noble young master in the carriage thought that the shop blocked the road, so he asked someone to smash the shop.


    For small shops, such a loss is too great. Barbara''s brother was angry. However, he came forward to argue, but he was ordered by the noble young master to be taken away by the city guard.


    The city guard camp is a complex of buildings not far from the city wall of Fergus. There are 500 soldiers who are responsible for the safety of Fergus city.


    The carriage stopped in front of the city guard camp. Before gray got off, a man with two moustaches on his face and more than a dozen people had respectfully greeted him.


    He is the commander of the city guard.


    The carriage was not near yet, but some soldiers had found the Fergus family logo on the carriage and hurried to report to him.


    Hearing the report, he hurriedly took his captains to meet him in front of the camp.


    When he saw the young man in a precious fur coat coming down from the carriage, his eyes suddenly trembled and looked more respectful.


    "I''ve seen master gray!"


    As the commander of the city guard, although he has no noble title, he is also half a noble. He once attended a banquet held by an aristocrat. At the banquet, he was lucky to see the young master.


    Who is the most powerful Fergus leader today?


    It was naturally the master of Fergus, viscount Fergus.


    Which is the second?


    There is no doubt that it is the one in front of us.


    He was already a fierce blood soldier at a young age and was highly favored by Viscount Fergus.


    Moreover, there are rumors that this one is already a crazy blood warrior, and because of him, the Fergus family has been promoted to the count family.


    Of course, he was skeptical about the news. The young master in front of him was too young.


    But even so, the young master''s position in Fergus is absolutely beyond doubt.


    Facing more than a dozen people waiting respectfully, including the commander of the city guard, gray did not respond. He allowed the other dozen people to freeze in place and turned to help Barbara who stepped down from the carriage.


    "Cluck..."


    Seeing Gray''s attitude, the commander of the city guard and even the more than a dozen people behind him were cluttering, and a bad hunch floated in his mind.


    Sure enough, after helping Barbara out of the carriage, gray turned his head. It was a cold face and looked at more than ten of them with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Where is the man you took?"


    "The man we caught?"


    The commander of the city guard was suspicious. He didn''t receive a report of catching someone today.


    However, he soon understood the reason. He immediately looked back at the more than ten captains behind him and said coldly.


    "Who caught the man?"


    As a city guard, sometimes I do some private things, sometimes for the nobility and sometimes for the rich merchants.


    Although he knows this kind of thing, he usually turns a blind eye. After all, it''s not easy to provoke both aristocrats and rich merchants, one with power and the other with money.


    Obviously, someone must do this today.


    Unfortunately, the arrested man seemed to have something to do with master gray, which completely angered the master.


    "If you want to die, don''t take the old ~ son!"


    He has cut the hearts of people who work. I won''t stop you if you want to work, but you have to find out each other''s background before you start?


    Now it''s better to poke the hole directly to the end and to master gray, who ranks second in Fergus''s power.


    Aren''t you looking for death?


    And I''m going to take him with me, the commander of the city guard.


    "I, I... Caught, yes, yes... Master Hicks... Let me catch."


    Among the more than a dozen city guard captains, a man with small eyes and sharp chin was crying and trembling.


    He had inquired about it before he caught it. The shop really had no background, so he dared to catch it.


    But what''s going on now?


    Not only has the background, but also the background is not generally large.


    His heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    "Where are the people?"


    Gray asked coldly, looking at the captain of the city guard.


    "In, in... Prison."


    The captain of the city guard with small eyes and sharp chin, who was watched by Gray''s eyes, trembled violently and could hardly stand steadily.


    "Lead the way."


    Gray was too lazy to pay attention to each other for the time being. He asked someone to lead the way and walked directly to the prison.


    In prison.


    A young man was wearing thin clothes and tied to a cross. His whole body was covered with blood marks one after another.


    Next to him, a noble young man in a fox fur coat, holding a whip, looked at the man contemptuously.


    "What if you tear down your shop?"


    "Make your mouth hard!"


    "Let you talk back to me!"


    PA, PA, PA!


    The whip was pulled out by him, one whip after another, and was severely whipped on the young man.


    The young man''s body was suddenly torn open, and blood marks emerged, reflecting the thin clothes.


    The whip in the hands of the noble youth was full of blood, but he didn''t care at all. He smoked it on the ground, stained with a layer of dust, and then continued to smoke it to the young man.


    Suddenly.


    "Young master, young master, no... well, young master gray... Coming!"


    With the rapid footsteps, a man dressed as a servant hurried in and shouted anxiously.


    "Why is he here...?"


    The noble youth said strangely.


    "I, I just overheard him in the camp. He seems to have something to do with master gray!"


    The servant said anxiously.


    "How... Can it? Not that he..."


    The face of the noble youth suddenly changed.


    This man has something to do with master gray. How could this happen?

 Chapter 263

    Da, Da, Da!


    The dense footsteps from far to near, the noble youth turned his head slightly stiff, and saw Gray with an iron blue face coming around a group of people.


    His face turned pale for a moment, as if he had lost all his blood color, and his voice trembled slightly.


    "Gray... Young master..."


    The commander of the city guard did not know the truth of the rumor. As a child of the Lord''s family, would he not know?


    Although it is hard to believe, it is a fact that the young master gray, under the age of 20, is already a crazy blood soldier.


    It is highly favored by the Marquis of Sidney. Therefore, the Marquis of Sidney makes an exception to promote the Fergus family as the count family.


    It can be said that today''s Fergus leader can''t provoke count Fergus, but the young master gray in front of him.


    His father, Lord Elliot, who learned the news, called their brothers and sisters together yesterday and warned them not to provoke the young master in front of him.


    But I didn''t expect to get into trouble.


    His heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    On the cross, a young man tied his hands separately, and his whole body was covered with blood marks one after another.


    "Brother -"


    When they came here, gray saw a young man tied to the cross with blood stains all over.


    Seeing the young man, Barbara ran over with tears in her eyes.


    The middle-aged man and woman followed up anxiously.


    "Barbara, Dad, mom, what are you doing here? Yes, that bastard... Caught you too?"


    Seeing Barbara and middle-aged men and women who appeared here, the young man Blu thought they were caught by the noble youth, and his eyes quickly burst out and stared at the noble youth Hicks.


    "Asshole, something came to me. I provoked you. My father, my mother and my sister didn''t provoke you!"


    "No, he didn''t catch us. It''s master gray. Master gray brought us to save you."


    Barbara shook her head.


    "Master gray? Did master gray bring you to save me?"


    Blu''s eyes were filled with surprise and amazement.


    Surprised that the high master gray of Fergus Castle came to save himself, stunned that he would stand up for himself?


    Although his sister is now the maid of master gray, he doesn''t believe that a maid can persuade the "master" to stand up for his family.


    So from the beginning, he had no hope.


    At this time, several smart city guard captains had come forward to help put down Bulu from the cross.


    Gray came forward to check and confirmed that there were a lot of injuries, but they were not fatal. Then he looked at the initiator, the noble youth Hicks.


    "It''s OK enough. You dare to act recklessly in Fergus city. Do you still pay attention to the Fergus family?"


    Hicks and gray, the young aristocrat in front of him, had met at several aristocratic banquets, but they were not familiar.


    In his capacity, all around him are outstanding children of all families. Like Hicks, the noble young man who takes revenge on civilian children, he obviously can''t reach the level of outstanding children and doesn''t even have the qualification to talk to him.


    "Master gray, this, this is a misunderstanding. I, I didn''t know he was yours..."


    When he saw Barbara coming with gray and heard Barbara calling the young man Blu his brother, he knew what was going on.


    Barbara''s coat is obviously not something that small merchant families can afford, so Barbara''s identity is self-evident.


    He couldn''t help complaining about the bitterness in his heart. If you had this relationship, you would have said it.


    "That means it doesn''t matter?"


    Gray is cold.


    He has heard about the "behavior style" of these naughty aristocratic children. It''s just that he hasn''t met them. When he meets them, he naturally wants to beat them well.


    He didn''t want Fergus to be polluted by these naughty aristocratic children.


    "No, no, master gray, that''s not what I mean..."


    Hearing the anger in Gray''s words, Hicks, a young nobleman, suddenly had a cold sweat sliding down his forehead.


    "What does that mean?"


    Gray looked faintly at the noble youth Hicks and asked.


    "Master gray, I know I''m wrong."


    Gray''s eyes were cold. Hicks, a young noble, knelt down on the ground and hurried.


    "Is this the arrogant noble boy just now?"


    He was rescued from the cross and put on his coat again. At this time, Blu, who was grinning with pain, was surprised to see that he was arrogant and kept beating his noble youth with whips. He was scared to kneel on the ground in front of gray.


    Although I''ve heard that young master gray is very powerful in Fergus, I didn''t expect that the other party''s power would be so great that it could scare a noble youth to kneel on the ground and dare not even speak out.


    "Barbara, why did you ask Master gray to replace me... Well, your clothes?"


    He looked at Barbara and found that the clothes on Barbara were extremely precious fur coats, which he had only seen on noble ladies.


    "Is it...?"


    Thinking that gray had stood up for him before, he immediately understood the reason.


    "Yes."


    Barbara nodded imperceptibly, her face flushed slightly.


    "Great!"


    When he got Barbara''s positive answer, bludon was overjoyed.


    He is not the kind of person who sells his sister and flatters the nobility. The reason why he is happy is more because he knows that from now on, Barbara will live a rich life without worry.


    He is naturally happy to see his relatives get rid of the identity of civilians and live such a life.


    Of course, in his heart, he is also excited about his relationship.


    He has learned the sorrow of no power today.


    It was the other party''s carriage that skidded and knocked over their shelves, but they had to blame their shop and catch him here and beat him up.


    He thought he couldn''t live. Fortunately, he was saved with the relationship of Barbara.


    "You like to whip people, don''t you? Have you ever felt the taste of being whipped?"


    Gray stared at the noble youth Hicks with a cold face, and then said.


    "Give him ten whips and let him taste what it''s like to be whipped."


    "Yes."


    PA, PA, PA!


    A smart city guard came forward, took off the coat outside the noble youth Hicks, and whipped the noble youth Hicks with a whip.


    The aristocratic youth in front of them are usually the object of their flattery. They have to be polite, let alone whip.


    But now, he is not afraid at all, because he knows that the other party does not dare to retaliate against him.


    On the contrary, if he could take this opportunity to attract the attention of young master gray, he might be appreciated.


    Ten whips down, the noble youth suddenly had ten more blood marks, and in some places, even their clothes were damaged.


    "For the sake of Lord ellio''s hard work for the Fergus family for decades, I''ll let you go this time. How to compensate for the shop is up to you."


    With that, gray turned and left with Barbara and others. There were still things he needed to deal with in the camp.


    The young man Bulu was taken to medical treatment, accompanied by Barbara and others.


    In a room in the camp, gray sat on a chair and knocked the tea table with his fingers.


    It''s opposite him.


    The captain of the city guard, with small eyes and sharp chin, knelt pale on the ground.


    More than ten people, including the commander of the city guard, stood stiff and uneasy.


    His eyes swept over the more than ten people and finally fell on the commander of the city guard.


    "Whose city guard do you belong to and work for?"


    "Go back to master gray. We are the city guard of the Fergus family and work for the Fergus family."


    There was a slight cold sweat on his forehead, and the commander of the city guard lowered his head.


    "Since you know it''s the city guard of the Fergus family and should work for the Fergus family, what have you done?"


    Gray stared coldly at the more than ten people.


    "Work for the nobles of other families and rich businessmen. Is that how you work for the Fergus family?"


    Gray''s voice was not big, just like telling calmly, but more than a dozen people couldn''t help sliding down with a cold sweat on their forehead.


    Gray looked at the man with small eyes and sharp chin and said coldly.


    "Eat inside and outside, take the salary of the Fergus family, and work for other nobles."


    "Master gray, I''m wrong, I''m wrong."


    The man with small eyes and sharp chin slapped himself with his left and right hands. His faces were swollen and frightened.


    Gray didn''t bother to pay any more attention and looked at the city guard leader.


    "Cancel his position as the captain of the city guard. Well, let the city guard who whipped the whip replace him. This time, all the participants will kick out after 50 lashes."


    "Yes, master gray."


    The commander of the city guard replied quickly.


    "You people who are not involved, don''t think it''s okay to escape this time."


    Gray glanced at the more than ten city guard captains standing stiff.


    "Remember, I don''t have to meet anyone who does private affairs next time. If I do, you know the consequences."


    More than ten people were so frightened that they said they didn''t dare.

 Chapter 264

    The carriage is on its way back to Fergus castle.


    "Master gray, thank you!"


    Barbara looked gratefully at gray in the carriage.


    She knew very well that if Gray had not come forward for her brother and saved her brother today, her brother would have been killed alive.


    At the thought of the consequence, she was afraid.


    "No."


    Grabbing Barbara''s tender hand in the palm, gray shook his head slightly.


    If it''s someone else, since it''s Barbara''s brother, it can''t be left alone.


    Moreover, he had heard that the noble children had made Fergus a mess. He just took this opportunity to rectify it.


    "I''m going to let your parents and brother work in the shops of the Fergus family. What do you think?"


    "I listen to master gray."


    Barbara''s head rested on Gray''s shoulder.


    "Well, when I get back to the castle, I''ll have someone arrange it."


    Gray nodded.


    The shops have been smashed, and the geographical location is not very good. There is really no need to continue to open.


    It''s better to enter the shop of Fergus family as a store manager. The monthly income is definitely more than twice that of the original small shop.


    The usual residence of the coulin family in Fergus.


    "Master, master Hicks has been hurt!"


    A servant hurried to the study and reported to Lord ellio.


    "Hurt by someone? I know to hang around all day. I''ll lose sooner or later. Now, I''ll lose!"


    Lord ellio looked angry, obviously not generally dissatisfied with the son, but he finally sighed and asked with concern.


    "Is it serious?"


    Although I don''t hold much hope for this son, I can''t bear it after all.


    "It''s serious. There''s blood on the clothes..."


    The servant dared not hide what he had seen.


    Lord ellio frowned slowly.


    Although he is a worthless son, he is still the son of Lord ellio. Ordinary people will master the measure and will not lay a heavy hand.


    But this time, it''s obviously a heavy hand.


    He got up, went out of his study and went to Hicks'' bedroom.


    Came to the bedroom and saw Hicks who was being drugged by the servant.


    There were several clear whiplash marks all over Hicks''s body. Each of them was red with blood, and there were faint blood stains oozing out. It was a broken skin.


    Each whip of the whip reached the meat, and it was obvious that the person who took the whip had no mercy.


    He frowned even more, and was immediately dissatisfied with the person who made the move. The other party did not give him any favor, otherwise, it would be impossible to make such a heavy hand.


    Originally I wanted to scold a few words, but thinking that Hicks had been punished, he finally gave up and asked.


    "Who did you provoke this time?"


    Hearing his father''s voice behind him, Hicks suddenly changed his face. What he was most afraid of now was his father.


    "Say, who is it?"


    Lord ellio shouted angrily at Hicks'' silence.


    In the face of the angry Lord Elliot, Hicks was so frightened that he had to bite the bullet.


    "Yes, yes... Master gray!"


    "Cough, what, you provoked... Master gray?!"


    Lord ellio was so hung up at Hicks'' words that he couldn''t hold his breath.


    "You, are you going to... Piss me off?"


    As a lord, he knows exactly what gray Fergus''s position is in Fergus''s leadership today.


    The Fergus family is promoted to the count family. Although the count of Fergus is still the nominal owner of the Fergus family, in fact, the real owner of the whole Fergus is the young master gray, who is only 20 years old.


    Because he was worried that his children would provoke the young master gray, after receiving the news yesterday, he specially summoned all his children and solemnly warned them not to provoke the young master gray.


    Now, just the next day, it has been provoked.


    At this moment, he cut the heart of the son in front of him.


    "Tell me everything before and after."


    "Yes, father."


    Facing the furious Lord ellio, the noble young Hicks couldn''t help trembling and didn''t dare to hide anything. He quickly told the whole story.


    "Fool, why did you give birth to you?"


    After hearing Hicks''s story, Lord ellio was angry and really wanted to cut the evil son in front of him.


    Just be rude.


    It was so stupid that he was in a hurry to be rude without even knowing what the other party''s background was.


    That''s good. He stabbed it to the end and stabbed it to master gray.


    If you don''t say it, the Cullen family was also killed.


    Although master gray has said he doesn''t care, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be unkind to the Cullen family because of this.


    It is certain that count Fergus''s decision was affected by the other party''s current identity.


    In this special period when the Fergus family is promoted to the Earl family and all families are gearing up, if the kulin family is abandoned by the Fergus count in some decisions, it is enough to make the kulin family regret.


    At the thought of this, he really wished he hadn''t given birth to this son. If he had a whip in his hand, he wouldn''t hesitate to give it another ten times.


    "Go, get ten gold coins quickly and compensate the shop."


    After thinking about it, he ordered Hicks, who was still taking medicine.


    "So much?"


    Hicks said in surprise.


    In a small shop, dozens of silver coins were enough to buy it. He was really distressed to pay each other ten gold coins.


    "Fool, I''m still thinking about money."


    Lord ellio was so angry at Hicks'' stupidity and incomprehension of the seriousness of the matter.


    "Go and make amends for me. If you can''t get forgiveness... Just think I didn''t have your son."


    "Ah..."


    Hicks finally felt that the seriousness of the matter was a little beyond his expectation. His father actually said "when he didn''t have your son", and it didn''t seem to be angry.


    "Ah, what, don''t go soon..."


    Sending Hicks away, Lord ellio quickly got into his carriage and went to Fergus castle.


    In the cluttered shops, Barbara''s parents are painfully packing up the goods, and Barbara''s brother Bulu is sitting on a stool.


    I''m hurt all over. I can''t help pick up the goods at all, because it hurts so much when I move.


    "You, you... Come again!"


    Footsteps came at the door. He looked up and saw that Hicks was coming this way, followed by two servants. His face suddenly changed.


    Barbara''s parents looked up and looked at each other with a broom and shovel in their hands.


    I thought that after being taught by master gray, the other party had a grudge in his heart and was ready to retaliate.


    But to their surprise, when the other party came to the store, his face was not arrogant and domineering, but his face was slightly pale.


    "Sorry, I was wrong before. I am willing to compensate you for ten gold coins. I hope I can get your forgiveness."


    "To compensate us? And ten gold coins?"


    Barbara''s parents and brother Bulu almost thought he had heard wrong.


    Although master gray asked the other party to compensate before, they didn''t take it seriously.


    It''s good to be able to pick up a life. It''s impossible for the nobles to compensate.


    Because they had never seen a nobleman who compensated civilians.


    But now the other party is actually ready to pay compensation, and one compensation is actually ten gold coins.


    All their goods add up to only more than thirty silver coins. The other party actually wants to compensate them for ten gold coins.


    Gold coin, that''s gold coin. Although they have seen it, they have never touched it, because any gold coin is more than all their wealth.


    "Yes, I am willing to compensate ten gold coins to make up for your losses. I just hope you can forgive me."


    Hicks looked pale and nodded.


    Now he doesn''t dare to be arrogant and domineering, and he doesn''t dare to oppress each other with potential, because he can hear that his father''s sentence "just don''t have this son" is not just angry.


    Looking at the humble noble young master, Barbara''s parents and brother, their faces were incredible.


    The noble young master is making amends to them!


    "Yes, yes..."


    The three whispered and discussed, and finally Barbara''s brother Bulu said.


    Although they have Barbara''s relationship now, they are not afraid of each other, but the other party is an aristocratic young master after all. Since the other party is willing to compensate for the loss and guilt with ten gold coins, they naturally have no reason not to accept it.


    Taking the cloth bag containing ten gold coins, touching the cold metal texture of the gold coins and weighing the heavy feeling, Barbara''s parents and brother Bulu felt like they were in a dream.


    They had never touched gold coins in most of their lives, and now they finally had the opportunity to touch them, and ten at a time.


    Let them feel that what is happening in front of them is too unreal, and it is like a daydream that they will wake up at any time.


    Fergus castle, outside Gray''s practice room, a servant came to collect reports.


    "Master gray, Lord ellio wants to see you!"


    "I see."


    Gray replied, withdrew from his practice, wiped his sweat and walked towards the living room.


    He was not surprised by the arrival of the other party and had expected it.


    If the other party doesn''t come, he will be surprised. Of course, some ideas will inevitably arise for the kulin family.


    When I came to the living room, I immediately saw a middle-aged man with a high hairline sitting uneasily in the living room.


    Seeing his arrival, the other party immediately stood up and greeted him.


    "Master gray, I already know what the evil son of Hicks did. I apologize to you on behalf of the kulin family!"


    Then the whole man bowed slightly.

 Chapter 265

    "Lord Elio, don''t do this. He''s him and you''re you. It''s none of your business."


    Gray shook his head slightly and said.


    "Besides, Hicks is over, and I''ve punished him. I''m sorry for advocating punishment."


    "It is the lack of control of the evil son by the kulin family that makes him look like this today. It is the honor of the kulin family that master gray is willing to discipline the kulin family."


    Lord Elliot waved his hand again and again.


    "Lord ellio, what do you think of Fergus now?"


    Gray didn''t say much on the subject, but asked.


    "It''s very prosperous. I''ve been to Oliver city and Locke city nearby, which is worse than Fergus city."


    Lord Elliot replied.


    "If a city wants to prosper and develop, rules, order and stability are essential. If it breaks the rules by relying on the identity of aristocratic children, the city will not be stable and will not prosper."


    Gray said.


    "On the contrary, if the city and even the territory can not prosper, the aristocrats who rely on tax revenue will slowly decline."


    "What master Gray said is."


    Lord ellio tasted carefully. The more he tasted, the more he felt that Gray''s words were very simple and easy to understand, but they contained very deep truth. He couldn''t help but say respectfully.


    "Although nobles have the right to transcend ordinary people, if they really treat ordinary people as fish, it will only harm ourselves in the end."


    Gray said faintly.


    Although he was just an ordinary office worker in his previous life, he came from the information "Big Bang" world. Naturally, he has his foresight in looking at things.


    The two chatted for a while. Lord ellio stood up and left. Gray asked his servant to take him away from Fergus castle.


    A few days later, a grand banquet was held at Fergus castle.


    In addition to the Fergus family and its subordinate nobles, the banquet also invited many nobles who had made friends with the Fergus family, including the Evelyn family who had just been promoted to the Viscount family.


    "Congratulations to the Fergus family."


    "Congratulations, count Ford."


    ¡­¡­


    In the huge banquet hall, the sound of crystal cup collision sounded from time to time, and the atmosphere was extremely warm.


    "The gap is getting bigger and bigger. I didn''t expect you to be a crazy blood soldier now!"


    Raised the crystal cup and touched gray, said Donne Ford with a wry smile.


    He can be trained by the Ford family as the next generation of heirs. Naturally, he is not bad in cultivating talent. He is often called a genius.


    Unfortunately, compared with gray, it''s too far away.


    "I''m also lucky. I just got some high-level blood animals."


    Gray shook his head slightly and drank the red wine in the glass.


    Gray had a good impression of the Ford family''s next successor.


    At the time of initial contact, the Fergus family was only the Viscount family, and did not show the crazy blood beast. Even the other party at that time had never been arrogant and superior.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t see it. Because you two got together and thought you were talking about something important, many noble ladies didn''t dare to bother."


    Heyol, daughter of the Earl of Ford, came wearing a delicate long skirt, looked at them and joked slightly.


    "Who is the most beautiful among the many noble ladies present?"


    Donne Ford laughed.


    "Who is the most beautiful?"


    Beauty is indeed a female nature. As soon as she heard this, Herr brightened her eyes and asked.


    "Miss Herr, of course!"


    Donne Ford raised his mouth slightly and smiled at gray.


    "Don''t you think so, gray!"


    "Yes, it is indeed Miss Herr. Since just now, many noble children have never looked away from you."


    Gray smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Herr is really beautiful, with a standard melon seed face, unusually white skin and slender figure. Coupled with the banquet dress specially designed by the tailor, Herr is one of the most beautiful people. There is absolutely no exaggeration.


    "Big brother, and gray, you, you..."


    Herr''s face was slightly blushing, and she resented them.


    After talking with the Ford brothers and sisters for a while, gray smiled and left. As the host, he naturally wanted to greet the guests in the banquet hall.


    "Master gray, nice to meet you!"


    However, he was helpless to find that almost all the guests he greeted became noble ladies.


    It''s not that he chose the noble lady to greet him. Although he didn''t resist good things, he didn''t "favor" to this extent.


    But many noble ladies who thought they were pretty, either tactfully or generously took the initiative to come forward and talk to him.


    Now Gray''s potential, needless to say, is naturally stared at by many noble ladies.


    In fact, many of these noble ladies had targeted gray before they came.


    Many are inspired by the family, and many are their own plans.


    It is obviously a good choice to become the other half of such a future "strong person", whether for the family or for yourself.


    "Master gray, what hobbies do you usually have?"


    A noble lady with a low neckline and a faint gully could be seen asked with a "charming" smile.


    "I don''t have many hobbies. If I want to say hobbies, hunting should be regarded as a hobby."


    Gray thought.


    "Brother."


    At a distant table, Caroline and Sarah were sitting. Sarah waved to gray from a distance.


    "Excuse me."


    He smiled at each other. After a graceful salute, gray walked to the table and sat down at the table.


    "Brother, you are very busy."


    Sarah joked when she saw Gray sitting down.


    "Dare to tease me again, be careful of me..."


    Gray said, making a flick of his finger, and immediately let the latter block his forehead and shrink his head.


    "Don''t flick my forehead. It''ll turn ugly."


    Next to her, Caroline asked with a smile in a long purple dress.


    "Gray, what do you think of them?"


    "I don''t want to consider it yet."


    Gray shook his head slightly. In this world, nobles can have multiple lovers, but in terms of wives, they can only have one, so they have to think carefully.


    "It''s sister Caroline. You''ve just taken the initiative to talk to a lot of noble young people. Do you see it?"


    Caroline is about one year older than gray, and now she is 20 years old. Although it is still quite early, she can consider it a little.


    She teased gray, but was teased by gray. Caroline rolled her eyes, but she didn''t hide it and said directly.


    "It''s too pompous."


    "Pompous?"


    Gray observed a moment of silence for these noble youths. Since Caroline said such words, these noble youths were basically hopeless.


    The banquet began at noon and ended in the evening.


    The nobles who are close to Fergus will return to the territory directly by carriage. The nobles who are far away will stay for one night and start again for the second time.


    "Compared with the count family, the current castle is too small and needs to be expanded!"


    The next day, in the study, count Fergus said seriously.


    "It''s really too small."


    Bernal agrees.


    The castle of the Earl Ford family, which he has been to, is bigger and more magnificent than the current Fergus castle.


    In contrast, Fergus castle is undoubtedly a grade worse.


    Since the Fergus family is now the Earl family, the castle grade should not be too bad, otherwise it will only be despised by other noble families. After all, the castle is a noble facade.


    "The current Fergus castle can no longer be expanded. We can only find a new place to build the castle."


    Gray thought.


    Gray supported the expansion of the Fergus family castle.


    Castle is a place for nobles to enjoy. Naturally, it needs to be built well. Gray will not resist the enjoyment.


    In the final analysis, why do people yearn for such things as power and strength?


    Is not to get a better life, better enjoyment!


    "Yes."


    Viscount Fergus nodded.


    "Where do you think the new castle is suitable?"


    "There is a treeless stone slope in the south of Fergus, which is very suitable for building a castle."


    Bernal thought for a moment and said.


    "That place is really suitable."


    Near Fergus City, the three were naturally quite familiar. As soon as Bernard mentioned it, gray and count Fergus knew what the other party meant.


    "But now it''s winter and the transportation is inconvenient. We can only wait until the beginning of spring next year."


    "Not only Fergus Castle needs to be rebuilt, but Fergus city also needs to be expanded."


    Gray mentioned.


    Ford City, the largest city in the field of Earl Ford, has a permanent resident population of about 300000, while Fergus city is only about 30000. Compared with that, it is too shabby.


    "Yes."


    Bernal nodded.


    "Fergus city is easy to manage. There are still a lot of open spaces around it. It only needs to be expanded on the original basis, but I''m afraid it will take longer than Fergus castle."


    The construction of the city is obviously a larger project than the construction of the castle, even if it is expanded on the original basis.


    "The territory needs to promote a group of management talents to take over the cities and towns in the fiefdom. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Said Viscount Fergus.


    "Barnett, the eldest son of maifeng town mayor, is not bad..."


    Gray said casually.


    The last time I went to maifeng Town, the other party left a good impression on gray. Since there is a chance, gray doesn''t suggest helping the other party.


    This is not what he wants to build his own power. For him, the power of the Fergus family is his power and will not divide each other.


    After he succeeds to the title, if he refuses to accept it, repression will be necessary.


    In the face of great strength, all resistance is futile, and he has no interest in intrigue.

 Chapter 266

    After several days in the Fergus family, it was less than a month before the next time he swallowed the blood of the blood beast.


    After confirming that the Fergus family was safe in all aspects, gray left the Fergus castle and went to the mercenary city.


    He went in the Fergus family carriage.


    Although in terms of speed, riding is faster, but riding in the snowy winter is not a very pleasant enjoyment.


    Even if his body has strong resistance to the cold, he is obviously unwilling to choose this self abusive behavior.


    The carriage was moving forward in the snow. In the warm carriage, gray held the map in his hand and raised his eyebrows.


    This is a map of the whole territory of the purple moon kingdom. There is a line on the map. It starts from Fergus, extends all the way, leaves Sidney, passes through a marquis territory, and can be reached after a distance in the territory that does not belong to any noble family.


    Looking at the Marquis territory that needed to pass through, gray raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The name of the territory is okaling. Gray is no stranger to this territory because he has been to this place and explored the relics in the blue sea forest.


    The reason why he frowned slightly was naturally because he had a hostile family in this place.


    After exploring the ruins, when he came out of the blue sea forest, gray clashed with the giant crocodile mercenary regiment, destroyed the mercenary regiment, and finally led to a feud with the count family of the mesfield family.


    "Do you want to go around?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows, but finally shook his head.


    "Can''t go around!"


    A marquis collar is quite huge. If you want to go around from the side, the time spent is likely to double more than the original basis.


    Time is already very tight. If you go around a long way, you may not reach the mercenary city for a month. Gray naturally doesn''t want to.


    "Hum, you''d better not provoke me, otherwise, I don''t mind giving you a lesson."


    Now he is not the fierce blood soldier who fled back to Sidney''s collar all night because of the pursuit of the mesfield family.


    The realm of crazy blood warrior, coupled with many powerful blood beast abilities, his combat power has reached the peak of crazy level.


    In terms of strength, it can be said that it is already fearless of the mesfield family. If the mesfield family conflicts with him, it will be the mesfield family that will suffer in the end.


    The only thing to worry about is the attitude of the Oka family, the owner of Oka collar.


    However, after all, he was the successor of the count family led by Sidney. Behind him stood the Sidney family, which can also be ranked in the forefront among the Marquis family.


    As long as they don''t do too much, the Oka family will not risk offending the Sidney family and shoot him.


    He traveled by day and stayed in the tavern at night. A few days later, the carriage had entered the Marquis of Oka.


    The journey is unimpeded. It''s cold and cold. Few caravans are willing to walk outside, and so are robbers.


    In the evening, the carriage stopped in front of the only pub in the town.


    After stopping the carriage and setting the horses, gray and his servant pushed the door of the tavern open.


    Jingling!


    With the sound of the bell, the door of the tavern was pushed open by him, and a warm feeling suddenly came to his face.


    Outside, the cold wind is howling and snowflakes are flying. In the tavern, under the flickering light, several tables are eating.


    Judging from the dress, there are mercenaries and small vendors who do business in the cold.


    There was only one table left in the tavern. Gray sat at the table with his servant, took the menu handed over by the tavern clerk and ordered it. It was too exaggerated for both of them.


    The tavern clerk looked at gray with a little surprise, but didn''t say anything. He took the menu and returned to the back kitchen.


    After opening a shop for a long time, what kind of people will always meet.


    Moreover, Gray''s clothes are obviously extremely expensive. Naturally, he doesn''t worry that gray can''t afford to pay.


    The ordered meal was delivered, and gray and the servant ate it for themselves.


    When he went out, gray didn''t care about eating at the same table as the master and servant. He was not a man with noble disease to that extent.


    Jingling!


    Just then, the bell on the door of the hotel rang again.


    A cold wind blew from the outside, so that the people at the dining table in the tavern couldn''t help looking towards the door, and gray was no exception.


    In the cold wind, four people walked into the tavern, led by two young people, a man and a woman.


    The man has long green hair with drooping shoulders, tied behind his head.


    He has a handsome face, complements his long hair with drooping shoulders, and does not appear feminine. He is a very handsome man.


    The woman has long green hair with a drooping waist, a standard oval face and big eyes, which gives people a very spiritual feeling.


    There is a sapphire earring on each of her left and right ears, which makes her extremely beautiful and adds a unique and beautiful temperament.


    From the perspective of dress, both of them should be of noble origin, and if there is no accident, they should be brothers and sisters.


    The reason for this judgment is that they have the same hair color.


    In this world, hair color is generally related to heredity. They have very rare green hair and appear together. They may be brothers and sisters.


    The two men behind them, an old man and a middle-aged man, were not badly dressed, but unexpectedly, they looked like servants in front of the man and woman.


    "Young master, there is no separate table!"


    The old man, with a knife hanging around his waist, looked around the tavern and frowned slightly.


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to pay so much attention when you go out. Go there with Uncle Bob and fight with others!"


    Elijah, a young man with green hair.


    "OK."


    Two men walked towards a table for only two people.


    Sitting in front of the table were two mercenaries in leather armor. Seeing the arrival of the two men, their faces were slightly stiff. Obviously, they were not very willing to fight with others.


    However, I didn''t refuse the two people''s table sharing. I''m afraid it''s more because I see that the two men are not easy to mess with.


    "Excuse me, can I share the table with you?"


    Let them leave. Elijah, a young man with green hair, glanced at the tavern, and took Samantha, a young woman with green hair, to Gray''s table. He said politely to gray.


    "Help yourself."


    Gray made a gesture of invitation with one hand, indicating that they were free.


    The reason why they agree is not because they are also aristocrats. When they go out and are convenient with others, they are convenient for themselves.


    Maybe I will encounter this situation sometime.


    "Thank you."


    Elijah, a young man with green hair, nodded slightly to gray, and sat in two vacant positions with Samantha, a young woman with green hair.


    After ordering the meal, they waited. Samantha, a young woman with green hair, rubbed her slightly frozen hands and asked.


    "Second brother, how long will it take to get to the mercenary city?"


    "There are probably seven or eight days left."


    Elijah, a young man with green hair, thought.


    "How long is it?"


    Samantha sighed slightly.


    "Didn''t it take you so long the last time you went?"


    "The last time I went, it was summer. Now it is winter. There is snow everywhere. Naturally, it takes more time than at that time."


    Elijah explained.


    "Mercenary city?"


    During the meal, Gray was slightly surprised, raised his head and looked at them.


    Unexpectedly, the destination of this group is also the city of mercenaries.


    However, it''s relieved to think that the mercenary city is a place where mercenaries gather. It can often get some good things from mercenaries who travel everywhere, and often attract some nobles and businessmen.


    Although it was the same destination, he didn''t mean to talk or plan to go with him. After a little surprise, he continued to eat.


    After finishing the meal and booking two rooms at the counter, gray and his servant went up to the upper floor of the tavern under the guidance of the tavern clerk.


    Not long after gray went upstairs, the mercenary who had previously worked with the old man and the middle-aged got up and checked out. He actually left the tavern at night.


    The old man and middle-aged man who shared the table with them looked at the two mercenaries who left. His eyes flashed thoughtfully. From their position, he could just observe a lot of things.


    Having finished their meal, they sat in the position left by gray and his servant.


    "These two mercenaries are so strange that they have to leave the tavern so late!"


    Samantha said slightly strangely.


    "It''s really a little strange."


    Elijah nodded slightly.


    This tavern is the only tavern in the town. It''s getting dark outside. It''s supposed to stay in the tavern directly at this time.


    "We can guess why."


    The old man with a knife among the two men smiled.


    "Grandpa will, what''s going on?"


    Samantha asked curiously.


    "When we were having dinner just now, we found that these two people would secretly glance at your table from time to time. If there was no accident, they should have stared at the master and servant just now."


    Will, the old man with a knife, said.


    "Staring at those two people?"


    Samantha frowned slightly and looked at the green haired young man.


    "Second brother, would you like to remind those two people?"


    "No."


    Elijah shook his head.


    "Those two people are not simple. The two mercenaries stare at them. It is not necessarily those two who suffer."


    "How did you know?"


    Samantha strange way.


    "Don''t you think that young man eats a little too much?"


    Elijah smiled.


    "It''s really too big."


    Samantha nodded.


    Generally speaking, blood soldiers will eat more as their strength increases, but it is really rare to exaggerate like that man.


    "He has that kind of appetite, but he doesn''t seem fat. On the one hand, it should be because the man is not easy to get fat. On the other hand, the man''s own strength should not be too poor, and the body''s demand for nutrition should also be quite large¡°


    Elijah judged.

 Chapter 267

    "Are you sure it''s the man?"


    After leading the horse away from the tavern, one of the mercenaries said.


    "No mistake, it must be the man who offered a reward from the mesfield family last time."


    The other mercenary must nod.


    After the collapse of the crocodile mercenary regiment, the mesfield family once issued a reward for gray, but anyone who provided information could get a huge reward.


    Although a long time has passed, there are still some mercenaries who have not forgotten the reward. The amount of the reward is too large for them to forget.


    "Cold wind city, not far from here, has the shops of the mesfield family. Let''s go and start quickly."


    Thinking of the huge reward, their hearts were hot. Although it was windy and snowy at night, they didn''t feel cold at all.


    Carrying a lantern in one hand and riding a horse in the other, he went to the cold wind city against the wind and snow blowing like a knife.


    The next day, Gray''s master and servant set out.


    Because of the same route, gray and them met the master and servant from time to time later.


    The two sides did not have too much enthusiasm. When they met occasionally, they just nodded slightly.


    A few days later, near noon.


    The wind and snow still kept falling. Gray was just about to stop and eat some dry food before continuing on the road.


    Suddenly.


    High¡ª¡ª


    The horse''s neighing sounded, and three strong horses galloped forward.


    The limbs are slender and strong, and the physique is taller than that of ordinary horses. Even on the snow, they are still walking fast.


    The fur is black, brown and yellow.


    The colors are different, but without exception, the hair is extremely soft and smooth, just like it has been maintained.


    These are three horses as good as the red blood horse gray has given Sarah.


    Three horses came running head-on. Dolly, the driver''s servant, didn''t take it seriously, but soon he found something unusual.


    When the three horses were about to get close to the carriage, they scattered and surrounded the carriage in the middle.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    The servant who drove the cart was startled. He stopped the carriage quickly and shouted to the carriage in panic.


    "Master gray, yes..."


    Whoosh!


    In fact, before the driver''s servant called out, gray had reacted, opened the door of the carriage and appeared outside the carriage.


    Appearing outside the carriage, gray first saw a man sitting on a black horse.


    This is a man who should be over 50 years old. He has light brown hair and many wrinkles on his face.


    Seeing Gray''s eyes, his eyes also looked at gray, and he snorted coldly.


    "Gray Fergus, how dare you show up in okaling!"


    At the beginning, after the collapse of the great evil mercenary regiment and the loss of two fierce blood soldiers, he acted as the master of the mesfield family, tracked all the way, and finally entered the Sidney collar.


    At that time, Gray was already famous in Sidney. He soon found out Gray''s identity.


    Knowing that gray is a child of the Sidney collar Baron family, if he continues to pursue and kill in the Sidney collar, he is likely to attract the giant Sidney family and can only give up in the end.


    However, it is obviously impossible for the mesfield family to give up. After all, the mesfield family has lost three fierce blood soldiers in Gray''s hands. This hatred is not ordinary.


    You can''t take action in Sidney. Can''t you take action outside Sidney?


    After all, the other party is only a child of the Viscount family. The Sidney family has limited attention. If they are killed outside Sidney''s territory, the Sidney family will certainly not stand out for them.


    The Sidney family is not a nanny. It is impossible for the enfeoffment nobles to avenge the enfeoffment nobles as soon as they complain about the death of a child outside the territory.


    And this may also involve other Marquis family nobles. Even the Sidney family must consider whether it is worth it.


    Therefore, the mesfield family has been paying attention to Gray''s trend. At first, the reward for gray has not been cancelled. The purpose is to wait for this opportunity.


    Therefore, with the help of the relationship of the mesfield family in the mercenary circle, the reward was passed to the mercenaries in other territories.


    Unexpectedly, the other party not only left the Sidney collar this time, but also directly entered the Oka collar. In his opinion, it was not ordinary courage.


    Whoosh!


    Gray didn''t speak, so he flashed out of the carriage as if he had fled in panic.


    "Don''t let him escape!"


    Master meisfei, Leng hum, jumped down from his horse quickly.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With every step of his foot, he was strong and heavy, the snow splashed, and snow pits appeared on the ground. He seemed clumsy, but in fact he was very fast, and soon intercepted Gray''s road.


    The other two in the rear also jumped off the horse and fell behind gray. They stopped gray in the middle with the master of the maersfield.


    "Hum, don''t you think it''s too late to escape now?"


    Blocking Gray''s way, the master of the mesfield family looked contemptuously at gray and said.


    "Run, I didn''t run!"


    Gray shook his head and smiled.


    From the beginning, he didn''t intend to escape. The gesture of escape was just to stay away from the carriage.


    It was so cold that he didn''t want the carriage to be affected in the battle, and finally he had to walk in the snow.


    "Master gray."


    Seeing that gray was violently blocked by three people, the servant who drove the car shouted anxiously.


    "It''s all right. Drive the carriage away, or it will be affected by our battle."


    "But."


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Gray shook his head slightly and signaled the other party to hurry away from the carriage.


    The driver''s servant looked hesitant, but finally obeyed Gray''s order and drove the carriage away.


    His name was Dolly. He was a driving servant specially selected from the elite soldiers after count Fergus knew that gray was going to the mercenary city.


    Although I didn''t practice the blood method, I have the strength of the next blood warrior by polishing my body.


    Naturally, there is no problem in dealing with ordinary troubles, but it is obvious that he can''t participate in such a scene.


    Seeing the driving servant driving the carriage away, the three members of the mesfield family did not stop. Their purpose was not the driving servant, but gray.


    In their eyes, the servant driving the car was like a small ant that could be strangled at any time, which was completely irrelevant.


    Hundreds of meters away from the confrontation between gray and the mesfield family, a carriage stopped there and four people came down. It was the four masters and servants gray often met in recent days.


    "Second brother, are you sure he can handle it?"


    Seeing the movement of the master of the mesfield family, Samantha looked suspiciously at Elijah.


    "Well, I didn''t expect him to be so good at making trouble."


    Elijah was quite helpless.


    "There are crazy blood soldiers among the people who are provoked!"


    "Young master, do you want me to save him?"


    Asked will, the old man with a knife.


    Even if he saw the other party with a crazy blood soldier and two fierce blood soldiers, the old man was still extremely confident.


    "No."


    Elijah shook his head and quietly looked at the impending atmosphere in the distance.


    "Although the impression is not bad, it''s not relatives. We have no reason to help him!"


    After confirming that Dolly, the servant who drove the car, had retreated more than 100 meters away, gray looked at the master of the mesfield family.


    "Speaking of the grudges between me and your maersfield family, it''s all your maersfield family''s fault."


    "With some strength, the giant crocodile mercenary regiment robbed the mercenaries who came out of the blue sea forest, and actually grabbed my head, so I killed it."


    "The other two fierce blood soldiers didn''t say anything to kill me as soon as they appeared, so I also killed them. The whole process was the first hand of your maersfield family, and I was forced to fight back."


    "Is that interesting?"


    Master maersfield disdained to shake his head.


    Whatever the reason, it is a fact that the mesfield family lost three fierce blood soldiers because of gray Fergus.


    Now, it doesn''t matter what kind of reason it is. The hatred has ended and can only be eliminated with the other party''s life.


    "It''s really boring."


    Gray nodded faintly and affirmed the statement of the meisfei family. His current situation with the meisfei family reminded him of the Sidney family and the Warren family.


    I don''t know what causes the two families to get angry, but over the past few hundred years, both families have suffered a lot of deaths and injuries because of each other. What kind of hatred is not important anymore. What matters is hatred and irresolvability.


    Shua!


    At the same time, the three members of the mesfield family moved. At the same time, they approached gray from the front and back.


    The fastest one is master meisfei. After two steps, he is close to gray, holding a battle axe and chopping at gray.


    The blue light twined on his axe, giving people a very sharp feeling.


    With his axe, the wind and snow around him seemed to be suddenly split in two, and there was a moment of stagnation.


    Shua!


    A thundering sword appeared. The blazing blue and white lightning kept making a crackling sound. The surrounding wind and snow had disappeared before they approached.


    Boom!


    The violent sound of weapon collision sounded.


    The strong wind roared.


    The surrounding wind and snow were suddenly blown away, and a snow free zone with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared.


    The snow under their feet splashed all around.


    be well-matched in strength!


    Neither of them could take advantage.


    The master of the maersfield family had tiny pupils in his eyes and showed a trace of surprise on his face. This was a very surprising result. The other party was able to block his attack.


    Shua, Shua!


    A long knife wrapped with thunder light and a long sword wrapped with fire quickly attacked gray from behind with the potential of thunder.


    It was the two fierce blood soldiers of the maersfield family behind gray.


    When they saw that gray blocked the attack of the house owner, they were also surprised. However, the weapons in their hands did not hesitate to attack gray from behind gray.

 Chapter 268

    Shua, Shua!


    The knife with thunder light and the sword with flame wound, like a bolt of lightning and a flame, fiercely attacked gray from behind.


    Whoosh!


    Gray took refuge, like a gust of wind, and easily avoided their attack.


    His speed, among the crazy blood soldiers, can also row upstream, and it is not difficult to avoid the siege of two fierce blood soldiers.


    After escaping, he looked at them indifferently, and a cold ice wind blade cut them off.


    Whew!


    The ice green wind blade is two meters long and crystal clear. It is like polishing jade and cutting them quickly.


    At this moment, the cold wind and terrible wind and snow were all split, and it seemed as if the wind and snow had automatically avoided them.


    "No!"


    "Danger!"


    Seeing the wind blade coming from the chopping attack, the creepy crisis suddenly appeared in the hearts of the two men. It was like being held by a knife around their neck. They screamed and quickly avoided nearby.


    Whew!


    The huge ice wind blade passed close by them. The sharp edge changed their faces and slid down their forehead in cold sweat.


    But they haven''t had time to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly.


    A cold air came, and they only felt cold all over, and their bodies stood in place involuntarily.


    Click, click!


    The cold ice spread to them. Blinking, they were covered by the cold ice and turned into two lifelike ice sculptures.


    Today''s ice wind blade, the strongest is not the cutting force of the wind blade, but the ice ability integrated on it. After all, it comes from a special blood beast of the ice department.


    They thought that the crisis had just begun when they avoided the wind and lifted the crisis.


    "This...?"


    In the distance, four green haired young men watched the war, their eyes narrowed slightly.


    Facing a fierce blood soldier and the siege of two fierce blood soldiers, they not only easily blocked the attack of the fierce blood soldiers, avoided the attack from behind, but also fought back and easily frozen the two fierce blood soldiers into ice sculptures.


    This strength, even they can''t help but be surprised.


    "This man is definitely a crazy blood soldier!"


    Will, the old man with a knife, looked slightly surprised.


    "And the cultivation should be a special blood method."


    Elijah looked slightly frozen.


    "You guessed right by the second brother!"


    Samantha''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    "This man is really not simple. He is younger than your second brother. He is also a crazy blood soldier like you!"


    "Is this man from two other families?"


    Man Bob doubted.


    "No."


    Elijah shook his head.


    "I know the special blood methods owned by the other two families. The blood methods cultivated by this man are by no means those kinds of blood methods."


    Because they didn''t know Gray''s background, they first thought of blood method, not blood variation.


    "Betsy, Burke..."


    Master mesfield''s face showed surprise and anger.


    The opponent who thought he could easily knead suddenly reversed, not only blocking his attack, but also freezing his two men into ice sculptures.


    The instant reversal surprised him, but what made him feel more angry.


    In the hands of the other party, three fierce blood soldiers have been damaged. Now there are two fierce blood soldiers. I don''t know whether they live or die.


    "Asshole!"


    Out of anger, he roared and suddenly kicked on the ground.


    On the ground, the snow splashed, and a huge soil flow rose from the ground, rolled up more than ten meters high, just like a huge soil snake attacking gray.


    And he himself quickly came to the two men, his hands together, like two hammers. He didn''t care to hurt them, knocked them several times, broke the ice on them, and checked their nose breath and heartbeat.


    The next moment, his face became extremely ugly.


    Dead!


    The two men are cold, no breath, no heartbeat, and they are dead!


    Gray''s strength can reach the peak even among the crazy blood soldiers. The blood beast ability displayed by him is naturally very powerful.


    The two strength only have the existence of fierce blood soldiers, frozen by the cold air of the cold ice wind blade, death is inevitable!


    Shua!


    Facing the fierce earth snake, gray cut out a cold ice wind blade in front of him.


    Poof!


    The earth snake was cut in two.


    Not only that, the broken earth snake, whose surface was covered with ice, crashed on the ground with a bang. Suddenly, the snow splashed, and even the ground was hit with two pits.


    "Gray Fergus."


    Put the bodies of the two men flat on the ground. The master of the mesfield''s eyes were red and looked at gray with clenched teeth. His teeth were clucking.


    Prick!


    The huge earth snake rose from the ground again and attacked gray with a terrible momentum. Not only that, he rushed to gray with an axe.


    Boom!


    Gray cut out the cold ice wind blade, cut the Earth Dragon in half again, frozen it, lifted his sword, and immediately blocked the axe from the master of the mesfield family.


    "Why, angry? Since you want to kill me, you maersfield family don''t even have the consciousness of being killed?"


    Facing the master of the maersfield family who is very close and can''t wait to eat his eyes, gray looks calm and indifferent, mocking.


    Hula!


    Hearing Gray''s ridicule, the master of the mesfield family''s eyes were even more red and full of blood.


    Like an angry Beast, after the axe was blocked, his right foot suddenly raised and kicked gray with a powerful and heavy foot.


    The strong wind brought the wind and snow around him. We can imagine the strength of his foot.


    Whoosh!


    Just as he was about to kick, gray disappeared and his foot was kicked in the air.


    Suddenly.


    A leg wrapped in a huge movement no worse than he had just made, kicked him from his side.


    Bang!


    Unable to dodge, he was kicked at the waist.


    The place where he was kicked was hot and painful. His body flew tens of meters upside down and hit a pit on the ground, with snow splashing.


    Shua!


    Just after landing and climbing up, in the sight, a two meter long ice green wind blade has been split.


    He immediately turned his hair upside down and showed his bleeding beast ability. A soil snake rolled out and retreated quickly while facing the wind blade.


    Poof!


    Without exception, the earth snake was split in two. The cold air spread everywhere, and the earth snake was frozen. Not only that, but also the cold air hit him who was retreating rapidly.


    KAKA!


    Even if it was only swept by the aftershock of the cold, fine ice crystals formed on him.


    The skin was frozen blue, the whole body was cold, and the body became stiff.


    Shua!


    At this time, he actually saw another ice green wind blade attacking him.


    He hurriedly tried to escape to the side, but found that because he had just been attacked by the cold, his action was far from being as fast as usual, just like moving in the liquid air.


    He can''t hide!


    "Bad --"


    He screamed in his heart that he was terrible. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the blood force was used madly, and the blood beast''s ability was mobilized to the greatest extent.


    Several earth snakes rolled up, and then quickly merged into a huge earth snake more than 20 meters long and several meters thick.


    Click!


    The oncoming ice wind blade was smashed by a huge earth snake, and the ice on the earth snake''s surface spread.


    However, the size of the earth snake is too huge. The cold ice can''t completely freeze it. It only freezes a part of the body of the earth snake.


    The earth snake rushed forward as if it were alive and hit gray.


    Boom!


    The snow splashed, and there was a huge pothole where gray used to be.


    Gray didn''t die. Before the earth snake hit, gray jumped back and avoided.


    But the attack of the giant earth snake did not stop. The huge body floated up and hit gray again.


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua!


    During the retreat, in front of gray, five ice green wind blades suddenly appeared, whistling out and cutting them towards the earth snake.


    Click, click!


    The five cold ice blades cut into different parts of the front, middle and rear of the earth snake, and cut into the interior of the earth snake, but failed to cut the earth snake into several pieces.


    The giant earth snake has a diameter of several meters, and its hardness is not inferior to that of metal. Even with the sharp edge of ice wind blade, it is difficult to cut it off.


    However, the power of the cold ice wind blade is not only in the cutting force of the wind blade. The most powerful of today''s cold ice wind blade is the extremely cold ice attribute.


    Centered on the place where the cold wind blade cuts, the cold air spreads around.


    Click, click!


    On the surface of the giant earth snake, cold ice spread in five places. Finally, the giant earth snake was completely frozen and could no longer move.


    "Not only is he a crazy blood warrior, but also the power of blood beast ability is stronger than me..."


    Seeing the Earth Dragon frozen, the master of the maersfield family changed slightly.


    The blood beast ability exerted by the other party is much more powerful than his blood beast ability. Does the other party practice special blood methods?


    But isn''t he a child of the Viscount family? How can you afford a special blood method? Is it because the blood has mutated?


    Just then, he had seen gray with a cold face, rushing towards him quickly, accompanied by a wind blade.


    Hula!


    He quickly showed his blood beast ability. A soil snake met the wind blade and retreated quickly to avoid the spread of cold.


    Poof!


    When the cold ice wind blade was cut off, the body of the earth dragon was cut in two, frozen and smashed to the ground with a bang.


    He escaped the spread of the cold and was relieved that he hadn''t come yet.


    Suddenly.


    A long sword twined with thunder light, accompanied by a crackling sound, was attacking him quickly.


    As soon as his complexion changed, he had no time to show his blood beast ability, and the axe was powerful and heavy.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    But he was surprised to find that the axe cut into the air, and the long sword wrapped in thunder light shifted slightly and swept to his waist from the other side.


    Crackling!


    He felt a pain in his waist, and then he was wrapped in a blue and white light and flew backwards.


    Bang!


    He hit the ground hard.


    There was a ferocious wound in the place where the sword hit the waist, but it didn''t bleed, but it was blackened.


    In addition, his light brown hair was scorched and gave off a burning smell.


    He got up from the ground with numbness.


    Crackling!


    With the thunder light''s sword, he chopped on his chest again. He flew backwards again. The ferocious wound was blackened on his chest.

 Chapter 269

    Crackling!


    Crackling!


    Crackling!


    In the snow, a strange scene appeared.


    A man struggled to get up, and every time he struggled to get up, a thunder wound sword would chop him and fly him out.


    As a crazy blood warrior, the master of the meisfei family has strong resistance to lightning. In addition, gray doesn''t want to kill the master of the meisfei family because he is afraid of the Oka family.


    Therefore, even if it was struck by the lightning twined on Gray''s sword, the master of meisfei didn''t lose his ability to move.


    Although he was extremely numb and trembling, he still got up with strong will.


    But when he got up before he could do anything, gray appeared beside him and another sword hit him.


    One sword, one sword, another sword.


    Up and down his body, there were more than ten charred wounds without blood flowing out.


    Finally, he couldn''t get up again. He had to lie in the snow and tremble like a madman.


    "How about it? Does it taste good?"


    Looking at the trembling master of the maersfield family, gray bowed down and joked.


    "With some strength, he wantonly robbed mercenaries and chased others. Didn''t he think he would have such a day?"


    "Ge ~ Lei. Fu ~ Ge ~ Si, Ao ~ Ka ~ Jia ~ Zu..."


    The master of the meisfei family, who was numb by the electricity, spoke slowly. He said only a few words for a full minute.


    Gray couldn''t bear to interrupt each other.


    "You mean that if I kill you, the Oka family will not let me go?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. As for the Oka family, you don''t have to expect revenge for you."


    Gray gave each other a mocking look.


    "At least I''m a potential crazy blood warrior, and I''m valued by the Sidney family. You think the Oka family will offend the Sidney family and avenge you because you provoke me to be hurt by me."


    Master meisfei''s face was twisted, his eyes were red and flashed with extreme anger.


    This time, they took the initiative to find each other.


    Although some people died, those were the nobles of the mesfield family, not the nobles of the Oka family. The Oka family did not care about their life and death.


    The other party has the strength of crazy blood soldiers when he is so young. It is certain that he is valued by the Sidney family. If the Oka family takes action against him, it is inevitable to make enemies with the Sidney family.


    In addition, the Sidney family has always been in the forefront among the seven Marquis families, and its strength is stronger than the Oka family. The Oka family is likely not to stand out for him.


    "You --"


    In his heart, he was extremely angry. He endured the numbness of his whole body and wanted to use the blood beast ability.


    Crackling!


    However, as soon as his blood beast ability was used, a sword wrapped around thunder light had touched him again.


    The blue and white lightning twined around him again, and the blood beast ability was immediately interrupted.


    With a disdainful look at each other, gray squatted down directly, pulled off the belt around his waist, weighed the weight, and looked inside.


    "It''s only more than 10000 gold coins. You, the head of the count family, are really poor."


    "Bastard..."


    Master mesfield''s face was bloodshot and his teeth were clenched. He wanted to bite a piece of meat from gray.


    He robbed him of his purse, but he didn''t think there was enough money in it.


    There is nothing more humiliating than that the head of the noble count family should be humiliated like this.


    Besides, he went out in a hurry this time, and he didn''t want to participate in the auction. Naturally, he won''t bring too much money with him.


    Bang!


    Gray kicked him in the face, kicked him out, picked up the axe he had already fallen to the ground, and went to search the other two people.


    A knife, a sword and two money bags add up to thousands of gold coins, which is better than nothing for him who is now heavily in debt.


    Then he looked for the three horses, but he found that the three horses had disappeared because of the battle just now, and he could only shake his head and give up.


    "Those four!"


    Glancing at the direction of the four green haired young men in the distance, gray didn''t say anything. He returned to the carriage with his weapons and signaled his servant dolly to continue on his way.


    He doesn''t want to treat others just because they watch the war.


    And these four people also let him have some fear.


    The clothes on the green haired young man and the green haired young woman are all made of blood animal fur. They are absolutely high-grade goods. I''m afraid the identity of these brothers and sisters is very unusual.


    Gray''s carriage left, and the carriage of the green haired young man came from behind.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage, the master of the mesfield family, who had been able to move slightly, trembled, turned over and stood up and shouted to the carriage.


    "Stop..."


    It''s freezing. Ma also disappeared because of the scare just now. With his seriously injured body, if he wants to go to the nearest city, it''s not impossible, but he will definitely suffer a lot.


    Hearing his cry, the carriage stopped, the window was opened, and a handsome face appeared by the window.


    The master of the mesfield family looked happy and said in a tough tone.


    "I''m... Count maersfield. Send me to... The nearest city, and you will receive... A reward from the maersfield family..."


    He believed that with the prestige of the mesfield family in the Marquis of Oka, the other party would definitely promise and respectfully send him to the nearest city.


    "Sorry, it''s full. You''d better walk by yourself!"


    But the next moment, his face was stunned.


    The green haired young man said apologetically, but his apologetic face was clearly joking.


    "You, cough..."


    Master meisfei''s face sank in an instant. He was angry and affected his injury, and suddenly coughed violently.


    Losing to gray Fergus has made him surprisingly angry. He wanted to stop a carriage to the nearest city, but he actually encountered such treatment.


    When did the status of the maersfield family become so unbearable?


    "Oh -"


    Elijah gave a funny smile, closed the window and ordered the carriage to move on.


    How could he take notice of the reward of a count family.


    Of course, the reason why he wanted to tease the other party was that he was dissatisfied with the other party''s commanding tone.


    From small to large, only he ordered people, and no one ordered him!


    "Asshole, cough!"


    Looking at the carriage going away, the master of the mesfield family roared angrily. As a result, he coughed violently again.


    The cold wind roared and beat on his seriously injured body, which made him shiver.


    His clothes had long been damaged. At this time, he called it naked, which was not too much.


    Gnashing his teeth, he had to walk step by step towards the nearest city.


    After walking for several hours, he arrived at the nearest city in the evening.


    When he contacted the people of the meisfei family, he immediately asked someone to write a letter and asked the meisfei family to hurry to the Oka family.


    Although I don''t hold much hope, I always have to try.


    A few days later, there was a reply from the Oka family.


    The general content of the letter is that the Oka family will condemn the Sidney family for him.


    Seeing this, he didn''t understand the meaning of the Oka family. He was so angry that he couldn''t help coughing.


    Condemnation, it''s just a lip service. What''s the use?


    Obviously, the Oka family did not intend to take the risk of offending the Sidney family and stand up for him.


    However, he did not know that shortly after his letter was sent to the Oka family, another urgent report was also sent to the Oka family. The content of the letter was that the Marquis of Sidney was driving the bronze backed dragon beast through the territory boundary.


    Originally, the Oka family didn''t want to take the lead for the meisfei family. After all, the meisfei family asked for it.


    Although the count of mesfield said a lot in his letter and described himself as a completely reasonable party, it is a pity that the intelligence ability of the Oka family is not a decoration.


    With only one investigation, we have fully investigated the specific process of the whole conflict, and it is also clear that the reason why count mesfield was injured is because of his active provocation.


    Because of this unreasonable reason, it is obvious that the Oka family is not willing to offend the Sidney family and stand out for the mesfield family.


    The urgent news that the bronze backed dragon appeared at the boundary of the Oka family immediately made the Oka family make a decision.


    The master of the maersfield family doesn''t know the importance of gray in Sidney. He doesn''t even know that the Fergus family is already the count family, but the Oka family knows it.


    If gray Fergus has an accident at the Marquis of Oka and hears the news, it is not impossible for the Sidney family to drive the bronze backed dragon directly into Oka.


    With the destructive power of the bronze backed dragon beast, it is absolutely disastrous to wreak havoc in Oka, and even can''t stop it, because the Oka family doesn''t have that strength.


    Under such circumstances, the Oka family would not choose to attack gray Fergus because a count was injured.


    "It seems that the Oka family has no plan to stand out for the mesfield family!"


    The carriage drove out of the Marquis of Oka, and gray, who had been slightly wary, was completely relieved.


    Now that it still doesn''t appear, the Oka family should not stand out for the mesfield family.


    Although according to his estimation, the Oka family should not stand out for the mesfield family, after all, the estimation is an estimation, not absolute.


    So, these days, he has been on guard against the attack of the Oka family.


    Of course, even in the worst case, the Oka family will at most teach him some lessons and won''t kill him. After all, he didn''t kill count mesfield. Relatively speaking, the Oka family won''t do too much even if they do it.


    "Time is too short, otherwise, you can bypass the Marquis of Oka."


    Whether rob Tracy is still alive is unknown, but he doesn''t want to place his life on the assumption that each other is dead.


    He prefers to consider things in the worst way and wants to be able to resist in the worst case.


    Therefore, he needs to race against time to get at least brute level wind system special blood as soon as possible.

 Chapter 270

    Two days later, a huge city appeared in front of gray.


    This is a city shrouded in wind and snow and covered with ice and snow.


    The walls were covered with thick snow.


    The buildings in the city wall are also covered with ice and snow like cotton.


    Like a world of ice and snow.


    This is the city of mercenaries!


    The carriage drove into the city and appeared on the wide street enough to accommodate several carriages.


    "Master gray, where are we going now?"


    Dolly, the servant in the carriage, asked gray in the carriage.


    When he opened the window, gray looked out and saw one shop after another on the side of the street.


    Grocery stores, livestock stores, weapons stores, medicine purchasing stores... Even in winter, there are still some people in and out from time to time.


    Many of those people are dressed in leather armor and a coat. Obviously, there are many mercenaries in this city.


    "I don''t know where the Red Wing mercenary regiment is?"


    When he came here, gray couldn''t help thinking of the Red Wing mercenary regiment he met last time in the red leaf forest. At the beginning, the other party invited him to the residence, and the other party''s residence was in the mercenary city.


    This time I went to the mercenary city to buy blood from blood beasts. If the other party''s "local snake" helped me, it should be much more convenient. At least the information should be much more informed.


    After thinking about it, gray finally gave up. He was not familiar with the Red Wing mercenary regiment. At most, he cooperated once under the condition of mutual vigilance, and there was no friendship at all.


    "Spend some money, find someone to guide us and take us to the place where the blood of the largest blood beast in the city is purchased and sold."


    He said to his servant dolly.


    The blood he wants to buy is brute blood and animal blood. There must be no ordinary small shops, so Gray''s goal goes straight to the largest shop in the mercenary city.


    Moreover, although Gray will keep some of the blood of those crazy blood beasts he hunted in the night forest last time, gray is ready to sell most of them.


    "Yes, master gray."


    Dolly answered and left. A silver coin was used, which soon moved a man dressed as a mercenary and immediately agreed to guide them.


    Under the guidance of the mercenary man, the carriage turned left and right along the street. Almost half an hour later, it suddenly opened up.


    The first thing that came into view was a huge square. On the square, there were more than ten carriages, many of which were richly decorated. At a glance, we knew that the origin of the owner of the carriage was not simple.


    At the end of the square stands a huge three story building.


    The water caltrop of the building is clear. Although it is huge, it is quite exquisite. It can be seen that a lot of energy must have been spent when it was built.


    On the building, the huge words "Rex chamber of Commerce" are carved with golden metallic luster. According to Gray''s estimation, these words should be carved and watered with a layer of gold.


    "Very rich and powerful!"


    With gold as the signboard, and so huge, it must cost a lot of gold.


    "Rex? Is this the property of the Rex family, the family of the king of mercenaries?"


    With that in mind, gray got off the wagon.


    "You wait for me here!"


    Take out the blood of the blood beast to be sold from the rune space bag, put it into the carriage, give an order to Dolly, and gray walks towards the entrance of the huge building.


    Into it, the eye is a huge hall.


    The hall is full of counters.


    The bottom of the counter is high-grade wood, and the top is polished with transparent crystal. The items inside can be clearly seen through the crystal.


    In addition, there are words next to the counter to introduce the items in the counter.


    Green glanced and found the classification of medicinal materials, weapons, blood animals, blood and so on.


    "Young master, what do you need?"


    At the entrance, several beautiful girls stood respectfully.


    They wear skirts similar to maid''s clothes but slightly different from maid''s clothes. The slightly tight skirts show their beautiful figure.


    As soon as gray entered the building through the building gate, a young girl came forward and saluted gray slightly. Her voice was soft and her attitude was polite.


    "I need to buy some blood animal blood, pretty level."


    Gray nodded to each other and said.


    "Brute blood beast blood..."


    Hearing Gray''s words, the girl was slightly stunned for a moment, but she soon recovered. At the same time, the smile on her face was a little more prosperous.


    "OK, the blood of the barbarian blood beast can only be sold on the second floor. Please follow me."


    The blood of a brute level blood beast can be sold for about thousands of gold coins. Even in this chamber of Commerce, it is quite expensive.


    But after all, this is the Rex family''s industry. When I came here, I was ready to buy the blood of brute blood animals.


    So the girl was slightly stunned and immediately recovered.


    Under the guidance of the girl, he came to the end of the hall and stepped on the fur covered stairs. Gray came to the second floor of the chamber of Commerce.


    In the second floor, there are counters similar to those on the first floor, but there are a lot less, and there is a person with high-grade clothes and calm breath behind each counter.


    If Gray''s guess is right, these people should have practiced the blood method, and their state is not low.


    After all, the items on the second floor are of high value. Without some strength, they are easy to be stolen.


    The girl led gray to one of the ring counters.


    The counter is full of all kinds of crystal containers with round bottom. There is liquid in the crystal containers.


    Most of these liquids are red, and a few are blue and green.


    "What type of blood animal blood do you need to buy?"


    Behind the counter, a charming woman with brown hair saw the girl lead gray to the counter and asked.


    "The blood of the wild wind blood beast."


    Gray went straight.


    "This way, please!"


    The charming woman is not surprised. She will come to the second floor. Everything she buys will not be too bad.


    She reached out gracefully, showing her white arm, and led gray to a counter in the ring counter.


    Gray looked at the counter and saw three round bottomed crystal bottles about a liter.


    In a crystal bottle on the left, it says storm eagle.


    In the middle of the crystal bottle, it says storm lion.


    In the crystal bottle on the right, it says wind wolf.


    Gray swept them one by one, and his face became slightly disappointed.


    He knows these three kinds of blood beasts. They are all wind blood beasts of the barbarian level. However, according to the description in the book, the power of their blood beast ability can only be regarded as ordinary among the barbarian level.


    He raised his head, looked at the charming woman and asked.


    "Is there any special blood animal blood of the barbarian wind system?"


    "Barbarian wind special blood beast?"


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, the charming woman looked at gray and shook her head slightly.


    "Sorry, we don''t sell that level of blood beast blood at a price!"


    "Don''t sell at a price? That means you have that level of blood beast blood?"


    Gray grasped the meaning of each other''s words keenly.


    "Yes, our chamber of commerce does have that level of blood animal blood."


    The charming woman nodded with a little pride.


    Not to mention the blood of the barbarian special blood beast, even the blood of the barbarian blood beast, they will also have it.


    She is sure that there are no more than five forces in the blood collection of blood animals in the whole purple moon Kingdom, which has always been her great pride.


    "However, the blood of that kind of blood beast is too precious. It will not be sold at an open price, but will be sold in the form of auction at regular intervals."


    "When will your Rex chamber of Commerce hold the next auction?"


    "A week later."


    "Can you help me find out if there is any special blood animal blood of wind system?"


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    The charming woman left, turned back after the small piece, and said to gray.


    "At the next auction, there will be the blood of the wind system special blood beast blade weasel. If you want to participate, please come to participate at noon in a week."


    "Blade weasel?"


    Grayton''s eyes lit up.


    The blade weasel, a brute level blood beast in the same sequence as the knife weasel he hunted last time, is indeed a special blood beast of the wind system.


    The mercenary city was right. Although I didn''t buy the blood of the barbarian wind special blood beast directly, I got the news.


    When he found out about the special blood beast of the man level wind system, gray remembered another purpose of coming this time and asked the middle-aged woman.


    "I have a batch of blood from Crazy blood beasts. Can I sell it here?"


    "Yes."


    The charming woman smiled and nodded.


    Originally thought the deal had failed. Unexpectedly, Gray was going to sell crazy blood beast blood. She immediately put a smile on her face.


    "There are twelve crazy blood beasts in total. The quantity is a little large. Can you call some people to help me move it?"


    "Of course not."


    The smile on the charming woman''s face is even worse.


    The blood of 12 crazy blood beasts is not a small business even for Rex chamber of Commerce.


    She personally took ten clerks with her and followed gray to the carriage to fetch the blood of these blood animals. Finally, a full 24 Rune bags were moved to the ring counter.


    Last time, gray hunted a total of 15 crazy level blood beasts, of which three are wind attributes. Gray has given them to count Fergus for auxiliary cultivation in the castle on weekdays.


    Put all Rune bags in front of the counter, and the charming woman took out a thick book from a drawer on the counter.


    This is a metal book. A page is a flat sheet of metal.


    All the pages add up to dozens of centimeters thick and weigh a lot, but the charming woman easily moved it out. Obviously, Gray''s previous guess is correct. The charming woman has indeed practiced the blood method.


    Green looked at the metal sheet on the page, and saw that there were many blood beast patterns on each metal sheet. At the bottom of the pattern, there were text marks, indicating the name of the blood beast represented by the blood beast pattern.


    "Certificate of appraisal."


    Seeing these patterns and labels, gray immediately guessed the function of this book. It should be a book that can identify the species of blood beasts.

 Chapter 271

    If there is no mistake in guessing, this should be the book of identification.


    The book of identification, a rune book made by a rune master, has the ability to identify the species of blood beasts.


    Each pattern above is made by grinding the bones of the corresponding blood beast into powder and adding special materials.


    When encountering the blood of the corresponding blood beast, the color will change. In this way, the type of blood of the blood beast can be identified.


    Sure enough, the next move of the charming woman confirmed Gray''s guess.


    I saw the other party turn to the position of the blood beast marked in the rune bag on the book, then dip the blood with a clean bamboo stick and drop a drop of blood on the corresponding blood beast pattern.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, the corresponding pattern suddenly gave off a bleeding red light. The light lasted for a long time before it finally disappeared.


    The charming woman started the next bag of blood test after weighing and recording.


    Identification, weighing and recording.


    So repeatedly, for half an hour, the charming woman finished all the blood identification, then she calculated, looked at gray with a smile.


    "Your Excellency, among your crazy blood beasts, 217 crazy knife Mantis blood, 278 crazy cow blood, 205 ice tiger blood... A total of 3120. In our chamber of Commerce, the unified purchase price of crazy ordinary blood beasts is 300 gold coins, that is 936000 gold coins. Please confirm whether the amount is right!"


    With that, the other party handed gray the manuscript paper recording the blood share of the blood beast.


    "That''s the number."


    Gray took it, did a little mental calculation and nodded.


    The price of 300 gold coins is not high, but it is not low.


    Under normal circumstances, the auction price of crazy blood beast blood can reach about 500 gold coins, but the high handling fee of the auction will be deducted.


    And such a large amount of blood animal blood can''t be auctioned off just a few times.


    If you want to sell these blood in the form of auction, it will take a very long time. I''m afraid it will be a year later when you finally get the money.


    Gray obviously couldn''t wait so long, so he didn''t want to sell it in the form of auction, but chose to sell it directly.


    "Sir, please count!"


    936000 gold coins, that is, 9300 magic coins. Soon, a wooden box full of magic coins was carried to gray.


    In the box, the magic coins were tied neatly one by one, each with 50 pieces.


    "No problem."


    Gray squatted down and nodded to the charming woman after confirming that there was no problem.


    "That''s good. Do you need anything else?"


    The charming woman smiled.


    If the deal is successful, both she and the girl who led Gray will get a lot of rewards.


    "Do you have the blood of dead apes?"


    Asked gray.


    "Corpse Hairy Ape, sorry, what level of blood beast is this?"


    A charming woman looks puzzled. As a person who specializes in selling and purchasing blood animals, she is also well-informed, but she has never heard of the such blood animals.


    "This is a crazy blood beast, from the corpse ape sequence, and its ability is to manipulate the corpse of the dead blood beast."


    A voice sounded, but it was not gray, but from behind the three.


    Behind them, a young woman in a white beaver coat came.


    The woman has long red hair and exquisite face.


    The body is tall and tall. A pair of long legs are extremely slender. Coupled with a pair of white boots, it is more concave.


    "Miss."


    Seeing this man, the charming woman and the girl next to gray gave a respectful cry.


    Gray looked at the woman with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    This is a very beautiful woman, of course, this is not the reason why gray looked at him with an accident.


    Gray was surprised because the other party could easily tell the origin and ability of the dead ape.


    Even he found the name of the blood beast corpse Hairy Ape after searching for a long time among the many books in the Sidney family.


    "Sorry, this blood beast is a very rare blood beast. Our chamber of Commerce doesn''t have the blood of this blood beast."


    The red haired young woman approached gray and apologized slightly.


    "Nothing."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Then leave."


    Nodded to the red haired woman, held up the heavy wooden box with one hand, and gray turned and left.


    The goal has been achieved, and gray will not stay in Rex chamber of Commerce for a long time.


    Watching gray disappear on the second floor stairs, the charming woman said to the red haired woman.


    "Miss, there was no auction of brute wind special blood beast blood at the auction next week. Why did you temporarily add knife weasel blood? Do you know this man?"


    "No, but he knows my friend."


    The red haired young woman smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    He left Rex auction and stayed in a hotel. In the next few days, in addition to his daily practice, gray spent most of his time wandering the streets of mercenary city.


    He found a "guide" and asked him to lead the way to one shop after another to buy and sell blood. He wanted to see if he could meet the blood of corpse hairy apes.


    Unfortunately, after a few days, I visited almost all the shops in the mercenary city that bought and sold blood, but I still couldn''t meet the corpse Hairy Ape blood. Obviously, as the red haired woman said, the corpse Hairy Ape is a very rare blood beast.


    "Come on, there''s a duel over there!"


    "What? A duel?"


    "I haven''t had a duel for half a month. Go and have a look..."


    ¡­¡­


    Following the "guide", gray walked on the street. Suddenly, he saw the crowd in the street stirring up and rushing in one direction.


    "Where is the duel ground?"


    Gray looked at the guide suspiciously. He was a young man in his 20s, with a shallow scar on his face, which made him look more mature than he is now.


    "That''s the city of mercenaries. Mercenaries solve conflicts. Once they enter the duel field, they will die or die."


    The young man''s face was slightly frozen.


    "Once you enter the arena, life or death?"


    Hearing each other''s words, gray couldn''t help his face. Unexpectedly, the mercenary city had such unique rules.


    Regardless of life and death alone, we can feel the unusual nature of this duel, which is based on the premise of life and death. It is conceivable that this duel is bloody and cruel.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see the difference between the mercenary city and the aristocratic city.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Gray decided to follow.


    In a few days, the place to run had been finished, and he had no hope of the blood of the corpse Hairy Ape. He simply went to see what the duel field was like.


    They followed the crowd and poured into a huge building similar to the Roman arena in previous generations.


    The building is similar to an inverted hemispherical shape, with trapezoidal downward and many rows of stairs.


    On the innermost side, it is straight down, enclosing an area paved with mud and gravel with a diameter of more than 100 meters. There is the area of war.


    Here, in this area, there are already two people standing in it.


    With his strong physical quality, gray took the young mercenaries to the edge of the observation platform and looked inside.


    One of them was a thin man with a triangular face.


    Wearing green war clothes, he is extremely thin, just like a green bamboo pole.


    Each other''s weapon is two short knives. Holding the short knives in each other''s hands actually gives people the feeling of a green Mantis with a sickle exposed.


    The other man, wearing a blue and gray war suit, was of medium build.


    Hold a war knife. At this time, the blade tip of the war knife has touched the ground.


    "Is he...?!"


    Seeing the man, gray exclaimed because he knew someone.


    More than a year ago, in the Chiye forest, gray once encountered a mercenary group called the Red Wing mercenary group, and killed the jade lizard together with the other party.


    The man in front of him was the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    When he first arrived at the mercenary City, he thought about whether to visit each other, but finally gave up, but he didn''t expect to meet him in such a place.


    The position where the man in blue and gray war clothes stood was not far from gray. It seemed that he felt Gray''s gaze. He looked sideways at gray.


    When he saw Gray, he was a little stunned, but he soon showed a sudden color and seemed to recognize gray.


    "It''s the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment and the head of the mantis mercenary regiment. Unexpectedly, it''s the duel between these two people!"


    "Both of them are crazy blood soldiers. It''s interesting now."


    Next to gray, several people whispered.


    "Are these two mercenary regiments really because of the last thing?"


    Someone who knows the inside said thoughtfully.


    "What''s up?"


    What is not clear is doubt.


    "The wife of a mercenary captain of the Red Wing mercenary regiment was raped and killed by the son of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment. The Mercenary Captain was killed for revenge."


    "What? The son of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment is not a thing to do such a thing."


    "What happened then?"


    "Later, the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment personally killed the son of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment. So far, the two mercenary regiments have clashed from time to time."


    "This time, I thought I was ready to completely solve the conflict and went to the duel field."


    Next, from the conversation of these people, after listening to the whole process of the conflict, gray shook his head.


    He sympathized with the experience of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    The whole conflict was provoked by the mantis mercenary regiment, and the Red Wing mercenary regiment was only forced to fight back.


    But now in the duel arena, who is right and who is wrong, in fact, is meaningless. It only depends on who can survive in the end.


    He suddenly had a little understanding of the rules of the mercenary world, which was different from the aristocratic world.


    Don''t ask right or wrong, just for strength.


    Compared with the nobility, mercenaries tore through the hypocritical disguise and reflected the rule of the law of the jungle more incisively and vividly!

 Chapter 272

    "Here comes the storm mercenary regiment!"


    "Here comes the Flamingo mercenary regiment!"


    "And the blood hammer mercenary regiment!"


    ¡­¡­


    The duel hasn''t started yet. Some powerful mercenary groups have arrived one after another. The leaders of these forces are calm, light or heavy. Obviously, they are not weak.


    "Miss fimia."


    "Miss fimia."


    ¡­¡­


    Several more people arrived. When they saw the first of them, the mercenaries asked them to open the way. This treatment was not available to the previous mercenary regiments.


    There were seven people in the group, and three people walked in front.


    A man is a beautiful young woman with slender figure and red hair.


    One was a handsome young man with green hair.


    The last one was a beautiful young woman with green hair and drooping waist.


    "It''s them!"


    Gray looked slightly surprised to see the three.


    He knows all three people. No, he shouldn''t say he knows them. He should say he has met them.


    Red haired woman, gray met in Rex chamber of Commerce a few days ago.


    The green haired man and the green haired woman met several times on the way to the mercenary city.


    Gray has speculated about the identity of the red haired woman. Through hearing these days, he has learned that Rex chamber of commerce is the industry of Rex family.


    Since the red haired woman will be called miss by the Rex chamber of Commerce, if there is no accident, the other party should be from the Rex family.


    "It seems that the identity of the brothers and sisters is really not simple!"


    Can stay with the Rex family, and there is no difference in status. Obviously, the identity of the brother and sister is not simple.


    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, which attracted Gray''s eyes on the three people.


    Gray looked back at the duel platform and saw that the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment and the head of the mantis mercenary regiment, which were tens of meters apart, had fought together.


    The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment holds a war knife in both hands, which is twined with blue light.


    The head of Mantis mercenary regiment holds double knives, and the white light of the double knives flashes.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The sabre collided with the twin sabres. After the loud noise, both of them were shocked back and forth by the huge earthquake, but soon rushed forward and collided with each other.


    With the collision between the two, cracks appeared one after another on the ground in the duel field, and earth and stone splashed everywhere.


    Hula!


    During the battle, red wings similar to bird wings suddenly appeared behind the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, and then rushed up into the sky, fell from the sky, and chopped at the head of the mantis mercenary regiment from top to bottom.


    The head of the mantis mercenary regiment jumped back to avoid the knife, and the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment chased after him.


    However, the head of the mantis mercenary regiment suddenly had wings behind him. He changed direction in mid air to avoid the chopping knife and fought back against the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    I saw two wings on the left and right behind each other. The front pair is green and the back pair is translucent.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The battle between them suddenly changed from the ground to the sky.


    After reaching the strength of crazy blood warrior, you can build a part of the blood beast''s body through the power of blood for combat.


    However, in general, few people will do so. Gray has never done it. He is not unwilling, but a little flashy.


    Even if the body parts of blood beasts are strong, they are certainly not as strong as weapons. Moreover, this way consumes the power of blood, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    However, the blood implanted by the heads of the Red Wing mercenary regiment and the mantis mercenary regiment are the blood of blood animals that can fly. After being built, they will be of great help to the battle.


    Shua, Shua!


    After fighting for a long time, two red flames suddenly cut out on the red wings of the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment and quickly split towards the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    Buzz!


    The head of the mantis mercenary regiment''s face was frozen. The white light of the double knives in his hand suddenly turned into two light knives with a length of two meters and cut off towards two red flames.


    Boom!


    The violent explosion sounded, the flames splashed, and the dazzling white light flickered. For a time, the people watching the war could not help closing their eyes slightly.


    Gray also closed his eyes, but his attention to the battle did not stop. He was watching the battle through infrared perception.


    Suddenly, his face moved and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Under the light knife of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment, two red flames were broken, and the head of the mantis mercenary regiment was rushing to the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment with the help of the broken flame.


    Boom!


    There was a huge tremor on the ground, and then I saw a figure hit the ground heavily, and a deep pit was hit on the ground. It was the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    I saw the other party lying on the ground covered with blood. There was a heavy wound on his abdomen. In addition, his left arm had disappeared. At this time, the broken arm was splashing blood.


    "Lost!"


    "The Red Wing mercenary regiment leader was defeated!"


    Many mercenaries who saw this scene could not help shaking their heads slightly.


    The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment was injured and broke an arm, while the head of the mantis mercenary regiment was not damaged at all. The next battle can be imagined.


    Understand the whole process of mutual hostility between the two sides. In their hearts, they are also quite biased towards the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Unfortunately, now it seems that the one who will die here is likely to be the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Sure enough, the next battle was completely one-sided.


    Although the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment stood up, he lost an arm and lost a lot of blood, which greatly reduced his combat effectiveness. With the battle, his injuries were more and more.


    "Head..."


    "Head..."


    There was a choking sound and a faint cry. When gray looked, he saw more than a dozen people looking sadly at the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment in the duel field.


    Among them, a beautiful woman in red war clothes clenched her red lips and looked sad. Gray still had some impressions of this woman, which was the woman who followed the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment last time.


    Poof!


    Another knife pierced into the chest of the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment. When the head of the mantis mercenary regiment pulled out the short knife, the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment fell powerlessly,


    He hit the ground heavily and bled at the corners of his mouth. Although he was not dead, he was obviously not far from death.


    The head of the mantis mercenary regiment looked at him indifferently, with cold eyes.


    "Your revenge... Has been avenged. Let them go..."


    Looking at the head of the mantis mercenary regiment, the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment begged in his tone.


    "Dream, I won''t let go of anyone who is a member of the Red Wing mercenary regiment..."


    Leng hum, head of Mantis mercenary regiment.


    "Wait, I''ll send them down to accompany you soon!"


    "You, you, cough..."


    Because of excitement, the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment coughed blood violently, and the blood even contained the details of internal organs.


    "Head."


    "Head."


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten people ran into the duel field. It was the more than ten people gray saw just now, including women in red war clothes.


    They all came to the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment with sad faces. The head of the mantis mercenary regiment saw it in his eyes, but did not stop it. Instead, he looked at the more than ten people with a cold smile on his face, just like looking at the prey.


    "Captain, this is a healing medicine. You''ll drink it soon. You''ll be well soon!"


    With tears in her eyes, the woman in red war clothes took out a bottle of self-healing medicine, opened the lid and put the liquid medicine to the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment shook his head slightly and said.


    "Don''t waste it. I know my own situation!"


    Healing potion is a good thing to treat injuries, but not all injuries can be cured. Such a serious injury as his body can no longer be cured unless it is a higher-level potion.


    However, it is difficult to get such medicine, because only experienced medicine refining masters can have a certain chance to refine medicine of that level, which is extremely rare.


    They can also buy healing potions at high prices from auction houses. As for higher-level potions, they rarely appear in auction houses, let alone get them.


    "Captain, please, drink it!"


    The woman in red War Dress choked and begged.


    Under the feeding of the woman in red war clothes, the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment drank the healing medicine, and there was a trace of blood on his extremely pale face.


    The people in the stands, including gray, couldn''t help shaking their heads slightly.


    It looks better, but it''s just a reflection.


    Internal organs are broken. How can ordinary healing agents be cured?


    Some blood color was restored, and the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment said something to the woman in red war clothes.


    He turned his head hard and looked at gray on the grandstand. His eyes finally fixed on gray.


    Then she saw the woman in red combat dress stand up and go up to the grandstand through the stairs of the duel field.


    Seeing her move, many mercenaries consciously made way. Finally, she came to gray and said sadly.


    "Your Excellency, our regimental commander would like to invite you to meet him!"


    "OK."


    Unexpectedly, the other party wanted to see himself before he died. Gray was a little surprised, but he agreed and followed the woman in red war clothes.


    "He knows the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment!"


    This scene was naturally seen by the red haired woman and the green haired brother and sister. They were all surprised, because as far as they knew, gray had only come to the mercenary city soon.


    When he came to the duel field, gray first noticed the attention of a look. Looking down his eyes, he saw the head of the mantis mercenary regiment looking at him coldly.


    He ignored and went straight to the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Sir, I didn''t expect... We''ll meet again under such circumstances. Cough."


    The head of the red mercenary regiment smiled bitterly.


    "Yes."


    Gray couldn''t help sighing.


    "Sir, I want to ask... Cough... You something?"


    "What''s up?"


    Gray looked at each other suspiciously.


    "I want to entrust... The Red Wing mercenary regiment... To you..."

 Chapter 273

    "Entrust me with the Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    Hearing the words of the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, gray showed surprise and a sudden look.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked at the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment and shook his head slightly.


    "Sorry, I can''t promise you. You should know that I''m not a mercenary!"


    A dying man''s request, if conditions permit, he doesn''t mind agreeing.


    Unfortunately, the other party''s request made him a little difficult.


    He is not a mercenary, nor is he from the mercenary city. Naturally, he can''t stay in the mercenary city all the time. The other party entrusted a mercenary regiment to him, which is a little difficult for him.


    If he had his own mercenary regiment in the mercenary City, he didn''t mind merging the Red Wing mercenary regiment, but now, he didn''t.


    "Cough, I know... It''s a little difficult for you, but I have no... Other way except... Entrusted to you."


    The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment coughed up blood, and there were even fine internal organs in the blood.


    "I know you''re looking for the blood of the dead ape. I happen to know a clue about the dead ape. As long as you promise to take over... The Red Wing mercenary regiment, I can tell you the clue."


    "Clues to the dead ape? How do you know I''m looking for the dead ape?"


    Gray opened his eyes and looked at each other in surprise.


    In recent days, he has been looking for the blood of corpse Hairy Ape in various shops, but he has no harvest. Although the other party has no blood of corpse Hairy Ape, he knows the clue of corpse Hairy Ape, which must be said to be an unexpected surprise.


    But why did the other party know he was looking for a dead ape?


    "When you were in the shop yesterday, a member of the Red Wing mercenary regiment who knew you was present. I wanted to visit you after this time. Unexpectedly..."


    The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment smiled bitterly.


    Gray had a look of embarrassment on his face.


    He''s been looking for clues about the dead ape.


    The ability of corpse ape to sequence blood beasts is too powerful.


    According to the blood beast ability of corpse ape, the limit of blood beast ability of corpse Hairy Ape should be able to control four barbarian blood beasts or a wild blood beast.


    There is no doubt that the ability of the corpse Hairy Ape is a better choice than the ability of the special blood beast of the wind system.


    If he can get it, he can immediately get the strength to resist the leader of the shadow snake. He doesn''t have to be full of uncertainty like swallowing the blood of a special blood beast of the wind system and merging to form a stronger blood beast ability.


    But if you agree, you must take over the other party''s mercenary regiment. The most important thing is to take over the "hatred" left by the other party.


    Considering for a moment, gray had a decision in his heart and looked solemnly at the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "I promise you, but I can''t stay in the mercenary city for a long time, so I''ll let the Red Wing mercenary regiment leave the mercenary city."


    The hatred of the Red Wing mercenary regiment mainly comes from the mantis mercenary regiment. The strength of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment is just a crazy blood soldier. With his current strength, he is naturally not afraid.


    On the one hand, he was unwilling to accept it because he was not a mercenary and didn''t want to get involved in such a thing.


    On the other hand, his friendship with the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment was not so deep that there was no need to conflict with a crazy blood soldier.


    Now that he has the news of dead apes as a reward, he doesn''t mind receiving the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    In addition, there are several fierce blood soldiers in the Red Wing mercenary regiment. It seems to be a good choice if they can bring back to the territory and become the help of the Fergus family.


    "Yes, you can ask them about the news of the corpse Hairy Ape... Just bye... Trust..."


    The head of Hongye mercenary regiment spoke very hard. After saying this, he smiled with a sigh of relief. His body suddenly softened and his eyes completely became dull.


    "Head."


    "Head."


    ¡­¡­


    The tears of more than ten people in the Red Wing mercenary regiment could no longer help flowing out, and their voices were full of sadness.


    "The new head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment? Interesting, really afraid of death..."


    After confirming the death of the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, the head of the mantis mercenary regiment looked at gray coldly for a moment, put a banter on his face, and then strode away.


    "The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment entrusted the Red Wing mercenary regiment to a young man."


    "I didn''t expect that the new head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment would be such a young man..."


    "Unfortunately, I''m afraid the Red Wing mercenary regiment will..."


    On the stand, many mercenaries whispered as they left.


    Some are curious, some are surprised, and most are not optimistic.


    Today, the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment with the strength of crazy blood soldiers died, the mantis mercenary regiment was eyeing, and the Red Wing mercenary regiment was headed by such a young man.


    It is conceivable that the Red Wing mercenary regiment will have a hard time in the next time.


    "Interesting, he has become the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment!"


    Looking at gray in the duel field, Elijah, a young man with green hair, raised his mouth slightly and showed a strange smile.


    "It''s a smart choice. The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment has a strong eye. He entrusted the Red Wing mercenary regiment to him before he died."


    Samantha, a young woman with green hair, also smiled.


    "You seem to like this man very much?"


    Fermia, a young woman with red hair, looked at them curiously. The reason why the next auction will temporarily add the blood of the blade weasel is because of their request.


    "If the mantis mercenary regiment is still indomitable, the final unlucky must be the mantis mercenary regiment."


    Said Elijah, a young man with green hair.


    "Is he a crazy blood soldier?"


    Fermia, a young woman with red hair, was slightly surprised.


    Seeing that the other party''s age should be small, she was already a crazy blood soldier. Even if she was born extraordinary, she was not surprised.


    "Aren''t you curious about the blood of those crazy blood beasts? If my guess is good, it should be hunted by the other party."


    The green haired young man narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Samantha and I have seen this man fighting with others. This man is not only a crazy blood warrior, but also a very strong one among the crazy blood warriors."


    "Even if I don''t use my cards, I''m not absolutely sure to beat him."


    "Even you are not absolutely sure!"


    The red haired young woman couldn''t help looking back at gray in the duel field again.


    She knows the identity of a young man with green hair. Even among the special blood methods, the blood methods she cultivates are relatively powerful.


    The other party actually said that he was not absolutely sure to defeat the young man in the duel field. We can imagine the strength of the young man.


    She couldn''t help being a little curious about the young man.


    "Your Excellency..."


    The woman in red war clothes looked at gray. Although the Red Wing mercenary regiment had been entrusted to the man in front of her by the head, she couldn''t adapt for a time, let alone the name of the head.


    "What relatives do you have?"


    Asked gray.


    "The head''s wife is dead and has a daughter."


    The woman in red War Dress said.


    "Why didn''t you see her?"


    Gray looked for more than a dozen people, but found that there were no other women except the woman in red war dress.


    "To avoid her worry, the head didn''t let her know!"


    The woman in red War Dress said in a low voice.


    "You go to deal with the affairs of your commander first. I''ll come back to the hotel first. Where is your mercenary regiment?"


    Gray sighed.


    "In maple leaf street in the south of the city."


    ¡­¡­


    Red Wing mercenary regiment station.


    Seeing the body of the returning head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, there was a sound of mourning in the mercenary regiment, and the daughter of the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment fainted directly.


    In a room, the body of the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment was placed in a coffin, surrounded by white flowers.


    In the room, a dozen people stood with sad faces and a white flower on their chest.


    "I don''t approve of letting an outsider take over the post of head!"


    A black haired man frowned and said.


    "Yes, I don''t agree."


    Another slightly younger man also said.


    "This is the commander''s last life."


    The woman in red war dress had red and swollen eyes.


    "And you should all know the purpose of the head."


    The Red Wing mercenary regiment has a total of more than 200 mercenaries and more than 10 people present. It is the elite of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, including two fierce blood soldiers, four superior blood soldiers and eight medium blood soldiers.


    When the Jasper lizard was surrounded and killed, they were all present. Naturally, they knew that gray could control the body of the crazy blood beast and had stronger combat power than the ordinary crazy blood soldiers. They also understood the intention of the dead leader to entrust the Red Wing mercenary regiment to gray.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s a big deal to fight with the mantis mercenary regiment!"


    There are hot tempered mercenaries with red eyes.


    "Fight? With the head''s daughter, more than 200 Red Wing mercenaries and their families?"


    The woman in red War Dress asked angrily.


    The latter suddenly lost his voice. Most of the members of the Red Wing mercenary regiment are adopted orphans, but when it develops to such a large scale, naturally there will be families.


    Let so many people bury their impulse. Obviously, no one on the court can say it.


    "No, the mantis mercenary regiment is coming!"


    Just then, a mercenary hurried into the middle road.


    More than a dozen people rushed outside. In the yard, dozens of mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment were knocked down to the ground. In front of them, more than 20 people in war clothes blocked in front of the gate.


    They were stepping on the gate of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Asshole, mantis mercenary regiment, you deceive people too much..."


    "Fight with them..."


    Seeing the other party bullying the door, a dozen people immediately turned red, picked up their weapons, rushed to the more than 20 people, and the woman in red war clothes stopped them, but they couldn''t stop them.


    Suddenly, the collision sound of weapons and the light of blood beast ability rang out continuously in the camp of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The earth and rock splashed on the ground, and the houses collapsed from time to time, accompanied by blood from time to time.


    Most of the injured were from the Red Wing mercenary regiment. They faced each other with more than a dozen people, and they were obviously in a disadvantageous situation.


    If it were not for the mercenary City, dead fighting would not be allowed in other places except in the duel field. I''m afraid several people would have been killed in more than a dozen people.


    But even so, several people were still seriously injured.

 Chapter 274

    Back to the hotel, he returned the hotel room and found a guide. Gray took a carriage to maple leaf street in the south of the city.


    As a mercenary regiment with crazy blood soldiers, the Red Wing mercenary regiment is naturally well-known. When I went to maple leaf street in the south of the city, I asked about the location of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Is there a fight?"


    Before he got close, gray couldn''t help his face.


    Huge noise came from the Red Wing mercenary regiment, the collision of weapons, the collapse of buildings and screams.


    The carriage stopped at the door of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, and gray looked inside.


    Two groups of men in war clothes fought together. One of them was the mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment gray met in the duel field, while the other group, with more people, was fighting under the pressure of the mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    In addition, there are dozens of mercenaries in leather armor around. They sometimes attack the group of mercenaries they don''t know, but when they do, even if they are hit by the other party, they either spit blood, break their arms and discount their legs.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed in, came to the two men who fought, and hit the mercenary who did not belong to the Red Wing mercenary regiment in the stomach.


    Suddenly let the man fly out upside down. After landing, he bent like shrimp on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "Who are you?"


    "This is about our Mantis mercenary regiment and the Red Wing mercenary regiment. You''d better not get involved, otherwise don''t blame our Mantis mercenary regiment for being rude!"


    Seeing that a man suddenly appeared to beat his companion away, someone yelled at gray.


    "It''s him."


    "He is the new head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment..."


    Someone saw Gray in the duel field before and immediately said.


    A man with the strength of a fierce blood soldier flashed a cruel color in his eyes and quickly rushed towards gray. The machete in his hand cut gray horizontally, which meant that a knife would open Gray''s belly.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Gray snorted coldly. His eyes were slightly cold. He didn''t draw his sword. He squeezed his fist into a solid and hit it directly.


    Seeing that gray didn''t dodge and hit with a punch, the man sneered, and the knife in his hand broke out at a faster speed and chopped it out.


    He had been able to imagine cutting off each other''s fingers.


    Dang!


    The blade of the war knife collided with Gray''s flesh and blood fist. No imaginary fingers were cut off, not even flesh and skin. Only Mars was blooming.


    Boom!


    An unimaginable force was introduced into the knife. The knife in the man''s hand suddenly raised back, and the back of the knife hit his chest.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood spewed out, and the man''s body flew out uncontrollably and hit the wall next to him. The wall was broken, leaving a human shaped pit on the wall.


    "Simon...?"


    Seeing that the companion of the fierce blood soldier was suddenly hit by a fist, the mercenaries of the mantis mercenary regiment looked back and didn''t understand what had happened.


    The mercenaries of the two fierce blood soldiers let their companions hold their opponents first and rushed towards gray.


    Shua!


    When he saw the two people coming, gray didn''t step back but stepped forward. He was only one meter away from the front man. His legs swept out and swept straight around the man''s waist before the other party''s weapons were waved.


    Boom!


    The man flew out like a scarecrow, smashed into a house, and directly smashed through the wall.


    At this time, another talent had just rushed forward.


    Seeing that another companion was easily defeated, he was a little afraid, but he still clenched his teeth and stabbed gray with a long sword and flame.


    Creak!


    Gray grabbed the body of the long sword, which was stabbed by the sword. The flame was swirling over the body, but Gray''s hand seemed to feel no pain and firmly grasped the body in his hand.


    Then he saw his other hand pounding out like a pile driver and punching the man on the chest.


    Poof!


    The hand holding the sword fell off, and the man flew out with a bloody corner of his mouth.


    "In addition to being able to manipulate the crazy blood beast, his strength is so strong?"


    The woman in red combat dress was surprised and looked at gray, who had wounded three fierce blood soldiers of the mantis mercenary regiment in a short time.


    It was a completely one-sided battle. The three fierce blood soldiers of the mantis mercenary regiment were not much better than the three ordinary people in front of each other.


    "It''s much better than the fierce blood warrior. This is because he practices special blood skills? But he is already a crazy blood warrior?"


    The woman in red war dress was uncertain.


    "Is he the new leader?"


    "The two fierce blood soldiers are not his opponents. What strength is he?"


    Others in the Red Wing mercenary regiment were also shocked. Some people showed a slight light in their eyes.


    It was a young man who took over the post of commander, and he was not from the Red Wing mercenary regiment. Although he knew that it was the commander''s last life, they were dissatisfied and worried in their hearts.


    Dissatisfied with taking over the post of head, a young outsider was worried about whether the other party could lead the Red Wing mercenary regiment to carry it down in the face of the threat from the mantis mercenary regiment.


    But at this time, seeing the other party''s fierce combat power, some people can''t help but feel that maybe he can really lead the Red Wing mercenary regiment against the mantis mercenary regiment?


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray shot one after another. More than 20 mercenaries of the mantis mercenary regiment were badly hurt and fell to the ground by him.


    For a moment, these talents got up and gathered together. Their eyes were alert and looked at gray. They were all hurt and embarrassed.


    "This is about us and the Red Wing mercenary regiment. You dare to get involved. Our head will not let you go!"


    One of them seems to be the head of the man, said with a fierce face and an easy heart.


    "I won''t let him go."


    Gray took a step forward and immediately scared the man back three steps. Grace didn''t mean to take another shot at the man and looked coldly at the man.


    "Go back and tell your commander that I''ll wait for him in the duel field tomorrow morning."


    If the resentment between the Red Wing mercenary regiment and the mantis mercenary regiment can stop after the death of the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, he will not attack the mantis mercenary regiment.


    The dead head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment asked him to take over the Red Wing mercenary regiment in order to let him provide protection for the Red Wing mercenary regiment, not to let him avenge himself.


    Therefore, after taking over the Red Wing mercenary regiment, he will at most provide limited protection for the Red Wing mercenary regiment and will not take the initiative to avenge the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    However, when the mantis mercenary regiment came to the door like this, he changed his mind.


    He can''t stay in the Red Wing mercenary regiment all the time and wait for the people of the mantis mercenary regiment to come to the door and protect the Red Wing mercenary regiment in time.


    So he chose the most direct means to directly ask the head of the mantis mercenary regiment to solve the problem once and for all.


    "What are you and what qualifications do you have to make an appointment with our commander?"


    "How dare you make an appointment with our leader?"


    "Hum, you are looking for death..."


    Hearing that gray was going to duel with the head of his mercenary regiment, the mercenaries of the mantis mercenary regiment who were seriously injured by gray laughed repeatedly.


    Even the dead head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment is not his opponent. How can the other party be?


    "You wait..."


    Put down such a cruel word, more than 20 people helped each other and left the station of the Red Wing mercenary regiment in embarrassment.


    "Regiment leader..."


    The woman in red War Dress came forward. She was slightly injured, but there was a slight injury on her hand. She opened her mouth and finally shouted.


    "Head..."


    Frightened by the strength shown by gray just now, some mercenaries shouted sporadically.


    "Don''t call me that. Although I promised to take over the Red Wing mercenary regiment, I didn''t intend to be the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment."


    Gray reached out and interrupted the people, shaking his head slightly.


    "Ah --?"


    The woman in red war dress looked dull.


    Willing to take over the Red Wing mercenary regiment, but not going to be the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment?


    "This matter will be discussed later. First take me to worship your leader."


    Gray said without much explanation.


    When he came to the room where the coffin was parked, gray saw the coffin surrounded by white flowers. In addition, beside the coffin, he saw a girl in black kneeling there.


    Seeing a crowd entering, the girl raised her head numbly, revealing a beautiful face with tears.


    He glanced at them and then lowered his head numbly.


    Gray glanced at the girl. He estimated that this should be the daughter of the head of the mercenary regiment mentioned earlier.


    After paying homage, gray went out of the room and greeted more than ten people, including women in red war clothes, to gather in a room.


    "Since I agreed to the entrustment of the late head of the mercenary corps, I will naturally take charge of the Red Wing mercenary corps and be responsible for the Red Wing mercenary Corps."


    Gray glanced at more than ten people and said.


    "But I am not a mercenary after all, and I can''t perform mercenary tasks with you for a long time. I will only help you when you are in trouble."


    "Therefore, I will not take the post of your head. You can recommend it for election."


    More than a dozen people, including women in red war clothes, looked at each other. A moment later, the women in red war clothes said.


    "But the mantis mercenary regiment?"


    "Don''t worry about the mantis mercenary regiment. As you have heard, I will ask to fight their leader tomorrow. If he dares to come, the hidden danger of the mantis mercenary regiment should be solved tomorrow."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "If you don''t dare to come, there will be some trouble, but I have told your late head that I will move the Red Wing mercenary regiment to my family''s territory. I believe it''s not easy for the mantis mercenary regiment to trouble you."


    "Well, you can elect a leader yourself."


    Gray didn''t give these people too many choices.


    It is impossible for him to stay in the mercenary city for the Red Wing mercenary regiment, so it is inevitable to move the Red Wing mercenary regiment, and he has agreed with the late head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment on this condition.


    If these people are unwilling to agree, he will only give up the Red Wing mercenary regiment. The corpse Hairy Ape is not important enough that he must garrison the mercenary city. This is not treachery. After all, the conditions have been agreed long ago.

 Chapter 275

    After some discussion, more than a dozen senior leaders of the Red Wing mercenary regiment finally decided to elect a man named Hobbes as their head.


    This is a man with black hair and beard. He has the strength of fierce blood soldiers and has high prestige in the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Mr. gray, tomorrow you will invite the head of the mantis mercenary regiment. I wonder where your crazy blood beasts are located? Do you need us to send someone to help you into the duel field?"


    Hobbes, the black haired man, asked gray.


    "I didn''t bring it."


    Gray shook his head.


    "No?"


    "How?"


    Hearing this, more than a dozen senior leaders of the Red Wing mercenary regiment changed their complexion. Although Gray had shown good combat power just now, the four crazy blood beasts of gray gave them the greatest confidence.


    Four crazy level blood beasts are together. They believe they can absolutely tear up the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    But now, Gray said he didn''t bring the four crazy blood beasts!


    "Lord gray, what about your duel with the head of the mantis mercenary regiment tomorrow..."


    The woman in red war dress, named Alice, looked worried.


    "Since I dare to invite the head of the mantis mercenary regiment to fight, I am sure."


    Gray shook his head slightly, then looked at Alice, a woman in red war dress.


    "You heard the agreement between your former head and me at that time. Where is the dead ape he mentioned?"


    More than a dozen senior leaders of the Red Wing mercenary regiment looked at each other. Gray had issued a duel to the head of the mantis mercenary regiment. They didn''t worry that gray would no longer take charge of the Red Wing mercenary regiment after learning the news. Finally, Alice, a woman in red combat clothes, said.


    "We found the dead ape in thunder forest."


    "Thunder forest?"


    Gray recalled that he had no impression of the forest and asked.


    "Where is this forest?"


    "In the territory of the Duke of neham."


    Alice replied.


    "Duke neham..."


    Gray nodded and understood the general direction.


    The Duke of nevam, located on the southern border of the purple moon Kingdom, borders the flame kingdom.


    If he wants to go, gray needs to go back the same way, return to Sidney collar, then pass through Sidney collar, and finally travel no less than the distance to the mercenary City, and finally arrive.


    "The last time you met, what level of blood beasts guarded it?"


    "We didn''t dare to get too close. We just looked at it from a distance and left. However, judging from the size, there should be two barbarian blood beasts and seven or eight crazy blood beasts."


    "Two brute level blood beasts, seven or eight crazy level blood beasts?"


    Gray''s heart was filled with joy, and then his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    It can manipulate two brute level blood beasts and seven or eight crazy level blood beasts. Even if it is not a corpse ape, it is definitely a high-level blood beast of corpse ape sequence.


    However, it was a little difficult to manipulate two brute level blood beasts and seven or eight crazy level blood beasts.


    Although his strength is fairly good, he is definitely not an opponent in the face of two brute level blood beasts and seven or eight crazy level blood beasts, even if he can only use physical strength.


    "It''s necessary to slow down the hunting of corpse hairy apes. My current strength is not enough to hunt corpse hairy apes."


    After a long hesitation, gray finally shook his head.


    With his current strength, hunting dead apes is like looking for death, so his plan to hunt dead apes can only be shelved for the time being.


    "It seems that you must swallow the blood of the barbarian wind special blood beast first."


    Originally, with the better choice of corpse Hairy Ape, he was prepared to leave the opportunity to swallow blood to corpse Hairy Ape blood. Now he can''t do it in a short time if he wants to hunt corpse Hairy Ape. If he wants to become stronger, he can only choose to swallow the blood of barbarian wind system special blood animals.


    "However, if the power of the cold ice wind blade can reach the brute level after swallowing, it should be able to hunt dead apes."


    There was a sharp light in Gray''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so badly hurt?"


    Seeing that all the mercenaries sent to deal with the Red Wing mercenary regiment were injured, and the injury was not light, the head of the mantis mercenary regiment asked angrily.


    "It''s the new head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment. That guy wounded us with the people of the Red Wing mercenary regiment!"


    "That guy has a heavy hand. Many brothers have broken bones. Moreover, the guy is still shouting that he will make an appointment with you on the duel ground tomorrow morning."


    "Captain, you must avenge us!"


    "Yes, that guy is too rampant. You must kill him!"


    More than 20 people injured by the mantis mercenary regiment shouted angrily.


    "Hurt you and asked me to duel tomorrow morning? Did he really say that?"


    The head of the mantis mercenary regiment''s face sank.


    "Yes, Captain, that''s what the guy said."


    A mantis mercenary regiment with the strength of fierce blood soldiers said.


    "How strong is he?"


    The head of the mantis mercenary regiment had a gloomy face, as if it were a volcano that would erupt at any time.


    "Very strong."


    Another Mantis mercenary regiment with the strength of fierce blood soldiers said.


    "Goss and I besieged him together. Neither of them was his opponent. They were probably crazy blood soldiers."


    "Probably already a crazy blood warrior?"


    The look in the eyes of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment flickered.


    The second morning, a large number of mercenaries rushed to the duel field again. Soon, the grandstand of the duel field was full of people, including powerful mercenaries and mercenaries with savage blood soldiers.


    The green haired brother and sister and the red haired woman also appeared in the stands again.


    "The head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment hasn''t been buried yet? Why did you decide to fight the head of the mantis mercenary regiment so soon?"


    Elijah, a young man with green hair, wondered.


    "Yesterday, the mantis mercenary regiment attacked the Red Wing mercenary regiment station!"


    Said fermia, a red haired woman.


    As a member of the Rex family, there is nothing she doesn''t know about what happened in the mercenary city.


    "Well, no wonder."


    Elijah, a young man with green hair, nodded suddenly.


    "It seems that he is going to solve the problem once and for all."


    In the duel field, gray appeared here.


    Looking at the duel field that has been repaired, but can vaguely see the traces of yesterday''s destruction, I can''t help sighing.


    Yesterday he was still standing on the stand, but today he was standing in the duel field and had to lament the impermanence of the world.


    "Are you going to avenge the dead head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    From a passage, the head of the mantis mercenary regiment came out, and his eyes looked coldly at gray.


    Originally, he didn''t pay attention to a young man like gray, but the news from his men yesterday made him pay a little attention to gray.


    To easily defeat the siege of two fierce blood soldiers, the most important thing is to have the courage to challenge him. The strength of the other party is probably also a crazy blood soldier.


    The other party was so young that he was already a crazy blood soldier. He couldn''t help being slightly afraid of the background behind the other party.


    Fortunately, this is the city of mercenaries, where aristocratic forces cannot intervene. Although he takes care of it, he is not afraid of each other.


    "No, I''m not going to avenge him."


    Gray shook his head.


    "No revenge for him?"


    Getting this unexpected answer, the head of the mantis mercenary regiment was slightly surprised.


    "Yes, I don''t intend to avenge him, but I promised him to take over the Red Wing mercenary regiment, that is to say, the Red Wing mercenary regiment belongs to me now."


    Gray looked blandly at the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    "I won''t take care of your previous grudges with the Red Wing mercenary regiment, but after that, your Mantis mercenary regiment can''t attack the Red Wing mercenary regiment anymore, because it''s already my power."


    "It''s impossible. If the Red Wing mercenary regiment is not destroyed, my Mantis mercenary regiment will never stop."


    Leng hum, head of Mantis mercenary regiment.


    "Then there''s no way."


    Gray shrugged. Since the other party didn''t agree to his condition, there was naturally no need to talk about it.


    "In other words, you want to take over the gratitude and resentment with my Mantis mercenary regiment instead of the Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    Leng Sheng, head of Mantis mercenary regiment.


    "If you want to think so, you can also say so."


    Gray''s face cooled.


    "Hum -"


    Leng hum, head of the mantis mercenary regiment, crossed his left and right hands and pulled out the double knives from his waist.


    The white light on the double knives flickered suddenly. At the moment when the white light flickered, his body leaped out and rushed to gray quickly.


    Life and death duel, he won''t care whether it''s cheap or not!


    Shua, Shua!


    The distance of tens of meters came in an instant. He stabbed Gray''s heart with a short knife in his left hand and wiped Gray''s throat with a short knife in his right hand. At the same time, he aimed at Gray''s two key positions.


    Hula!


    Two short knives slid through Gray''s throat and heart, but he couldn''t help but change his face and quickly crossed them to protect his chest.


    Crackling!


    At this moment, a thundering sword came straight at him.


    It was gray who shot. What the head of the mantis mercenary regiment just crossed was just the shadow of his rapid movement.


    As for him who was dazzled at first and had infrared perception, how is it possible?


    Boom!


    With a roar, earth and rock splashed, the air shook violently, and the snow in the sky was directly dispersed by the raging wind.


    The head of the mantis mercenary regiment retreated and relieved his strength, but gray remained motionless.


    The power gap between the two is clearly shown.


    In addition, what gray showed before is obviously faster than the head of the mantis mercenary regiment. Gray is better than the head of the mantis mercenary regiment in both speed and strength.


    "Each other''s speed and strength are better than me!"


    Judging this, the head of the mantis mercenary regiment suddenly became slightly dignified.


    At their level, the battle is no longer a simple competition of speed and power, and the blood beast ability is the dominant battle.


    However, the powerful speed and power are obviously also an advantage, which makes him wary of gray.

 Chapter 276

    "This man is so young that he is already a crazy blood soldier..."


    "The head of the mantis mercenary regiment was suppressed..."


    "The new head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment is so strong..."


    On the stand, many mercenaries whispered, with some surprise in their eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, the new head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment has such strength!"


    "I now understand why the former head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment entrusted the mercenary regiment to him before he died!"


    "However, it is too early to say that the new head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment will win. We can only judge it by the battle behind us."


    The large mercenaries who came to watch the war talked to each other.


    "The key is to see the competition of blood beast ability!"


    An old man with gray hair spoke.


    Seeing the man who opened his mouth, many mercenaries restrained their defiance and looked in awe.


    The old man in front of him was the head of the storm mercenary regiment, a real bloody soldier.


    Whoosh!


    Looking back at the head of the mantis mercenary regiment, Gray''s body twinkled.


    When it reappeared, it had appeared on the right side of the head of the mantis mercenary. The long sword was flashing, and a sword cut to the throat of the head of the mantis mercenary.


    "No!"


    The strong wind from the side made the mantis mercenary commander''s face slightly changed. In a hurry, he only had time to resist with his right hand short knife.


    Dang!


    The strength was weaker than gray, and with one hand to resist the long sword held by Gray''s hands, the result was unimaginable.


    Poof!


    Although it blocked the throat, Gray''s long sword slipped and rubbed the chest of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    Even with the protection of war clothes, he still couldn''t completely block it. A scorched scratch appeared on the other party''s chest.


    More thunder and lightning spread to the other party''s whole body from the wound. The other party''s body was obviously stiff, which was obviously affected by the numbness effect of lightning.


    Shua!


    With a successful sword, gray will not stop.


    The long sword made a turning point in mid air and attacked the head of Mantis mercenary again from the other side.


    Boom!


    With a violent explosion, a figure flew backwards, but the person who flew backwards was not the head of the mantis mercenary regiment, but gray.


    At the moment when Gray''s long sword was about to hit the head of the mantis mercenary again, the short knife in the hand of the head of the mantis mercenary suddenly burst into a burning white light.


    The length soared from more than 30 cm to two meters, turned into a huge light knife, and chopped on Gray''s sword.


    The wind and snow around him seemed to be split in half, while gray suddenly flew out of his body as if he had been hit by a train.


    "The power of magic weapon is so strong? Is it a magic weapon that surpasses black iron to the bronze level?"


    He stumbled to the ground and felt the numbness of his hands. Gray''s face flashed suspicious.


    The power of the other party in an instant is much more than that of ordinary magic weapons. It can never be the power of ordinary magic weapons!


    He guessed that when the other party fought with the former head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment yesterday, he didn''t see the wind blade show his blood beast ability from beginning to end.


    "This should be his blood beast ability!"


    This white light attached to the weapon should be the other party''s blood beast ability, but the other party''s blood beast ability is quite special. It can be attached to the weapon, not the kind that can attack in vitro.


    "Are physical strength and blood beast ability integrated into one? No wonder there is such destructive power!"


    Although such blood beast ability only has the ability of close combat, it can be combined with the power of the body, and break out the destructive power beyond the power of the simple body and the power of the simple blood beast.


    "Damn boy!"


    Looking at the scorched black wound on his chest, he felt a slight numbness of his body. The cold color flashed in the eyes of the head of the mantis mercenary. Two huge light knives were put in his hands, making his appearance look more like a huge Mantis.


    Whoosh!


    His hands holding double knives slightly turned back to his back. In a slightly strange running posture, a ferocious color flashed on his face and rushed towards gray fiercely.


    On the ground, under his fast running, there appeared one deep footprint after another. The snow and gravel splashed, and the momentum was extremely huge, rushing towards gray like streamer!


    "Want to fight me close?"


    Looking at the other party, Gray''s face remained unchanged. The other party''s blood beast ability was very special. Close combat had great advantages, but it was not enough for him to fear.


    Shua!


    In front of him, an ice green wind blade appeared.


    It was as fast as green light and went towards the head of Mantis mercenary. In the blink of an eye, it was close to the head of Mantis mercenary regiment.


    Knowing the characteristics of each other''s blood beast ability, gray naturally won''t fight closely with each other.


    "Hum -"


    Looking at the "wind blade" from the attack, the head of the mantis mercenary Leng hum, swung the huge light knife in his right hand and cut it off violently.


    He believes that with his current destructive power and ordinary wind blade, he can''t resist it.


    The same is true.


    Click!


    The ice green "wind blade" was chopped like glass, making a crisp sound.


    Seeing this, the head of the mantis mercenary showed a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    The power of this "wind blade" can only be regarded as general in the crazy level. It seems that although the other party has strong physical ability, the blood beast ability is only general.


    But at this moment.


    Hula!


    With the broken ice wind blade as the center, the white cold air diffuses and quickly spreads around.


    On the surrounding ground, there was an ice layer visible to the naked eye and quickly spread around.


    A cold air spread towards the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    First of all, the right hand of the head of the mantis mercenary holding a knife was suddenly covered with bone cold ice. In addition, his feet were also covered with cold ice.


    "Cold, is this cold?!"


    The whole body was filled with cold. The pupil of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment shrunk, like avoiding snakes and scorpions, and retreated quickly.


    But the sudden cold burst, the speed was too fast, the ice on his body was spreading rapidly, and he felt that his moving speed was slowing down.


    If he is frozen by the cold, it is not difficult to imagine how the result will be. The sense of crisis makes his hair stand up.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    He jumped back into the air.


    Suddenly, two pairs of wings appeared behind him, and the two pairs of wings flapped forward violently.


    The spreading cold was slightly delayed, and he flew upside down and rose into the air by means of reverse thrust.


    "There is a chill in the wind blade!"


    Leaping into the air and far away from the spreading cold, the head of the mantis mercenary looked at the cold ice that had spread to the right wrist and legs, revealing a trace of surprise on his face.


    "And that power!"


    He looked to the ground and saw that all the places where the cold had just spread, within a diameter of more than ten meters, were attached to a thick layer of ice, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    The power of the wind blade can only be regarded as ordinary, but the power of the cold air is extremely terrible.


    If he hadn''t made a quick decision just now and didn''t hesitate to lose a lot of blood to simulate the wings of bleeding animals, I''m afraid it would have become an ice sculpture at this time.


    Suddenly.


    Shua!


    As like as two peas were coming, he looked at him, and suddenly changed his face. He was coming to him with a green ice blade that was exactly the same as before.


    Whew!


    Flapping his wings, he quickly dodged aside.


    The wind blade passed by him, and a chill passed through his body. Fortunately, the distance was far away. Except for feeling cold, his body was not greatly affected.


    He quickly raised the height again.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Seeing the head of the mantis mercenary regiment flying into the air, gray continuously wielded the cold ice wind blade to cut at the head of the mantis mercenary regiment, which were all avoided by the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    The other party is at an altitude of tens of meters and has enough reaction time to avoid opening his ice wind blade.


    "Boy, I admit that your blood beast ability is very strong, but you can''t hurt me without flying ability."


    In the face of Gray''s attack, the head of the mantis mercenary who easily avoided showed a joking look.


    He wants to consume the other party''s blood power. When the other party''s blood power is exhausted, he will fight back.


    "There is indeed some trouble. If you have a chance, you really need to find a flying blood beast to swallow it."


    Facing the banter of the mantis mercenary regiment, Gray was not angry, but shook his head slightly.


    In the face of people who have the ability to fly, he does suffer some losses without the ability to fly.


    "But is there really no way?"


    Gray''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Suddenly, an ice green whirlwind surrounded him, and then broke into a handle of wind blades, whistling away towards the sky.


    Cover the sky within tens of meters around the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    "No!"


    Seeing so many wind blades coming, the head of Mantis mercenary calmly disappeared, the cold hair fell upright, and the back was not slid down by cold sweat.


    Whew!


    His wings fluttered wildly and the air stirred violently. He tried his best to avoid it, and his figure was like a light.


    However, the coverage of the wind blade is too wide. Even if it breaks out at the fastest speed, it is still not completely out of the influence range of the cold air of the wind blade.


    KAKA!


    During the flight, he suddenly spread a lot of cold ice on his body surface, even on two pairs of wings.


    He turned directly into an ice sculpture in the air.


    Boom!


    Turning into an ice sculpture, he hit the ground straightly and immediately hit a deep pit.


    "Damn it, how can his blood beast ability be so strong? He can cut so many wind blades with terrible cold at the same time!"


    After all, he was a crazy blood soldier. Even if he was frozen by the cold ice, he had lost consciousness. The head of the mantis mercenary did not die immediately, but struggled violently under the cold ice.


    As he struggled, cracks began to appear in the cold ice on his body surface.


    Da, Da, Da!


    There are footsteps approaching.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Hearing the footsteps, the head of the mantis mercenary jumped nervously and struggled to break free from the ice before the footsteps arrived.


    But he was disappointed. Until a figure appeared in front of him, he still couldn''t escape from the cold ice.


    "I was too lazy to care about you, but since you don''t intend to give up dealing with the Red Wing mercenary regiment, there''s no way!"


    The magic sword is surrounded by lightning. Gray holds the magic sword flat and looks cold at the head of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    Under the solid ice, the eyes of the mantis mercenary commander were full of panic and begging for mercy, but the sword in Gray''s hand waved and cut down without hesitation.


    Poof!


    A head wrapped in cold ice flew up, fell more than ten meters, rolled on the ground more than ten times, and then stopped.


    In the cold ice, a pair of eyes of the head of the mantis mercenary regiment were frightened and unwilling!


    At the moment of his death, he regretted it.


    I regret killing the Red Wing mercenary regiment after the death of the former Red Wing mercenary regiment!


    Regret agreeing to the other party''s engagement!

 Chapter 277

    "What a powerful blood beast ability. Unexpectedly, the wind system is mixed with the cold ice system!"


    There was a trace of wonder in the red haired woman''s eyes.


    The strength of the mantis mercenary leader is not weak, which can be seen from the fact that the other party can defeat the Red Wing mercenary leader without injury.


    But what is stronger than him is the young man who came to the mercenary city not long ago.


    Compared with the head of the mantis mercenary, the process of killing the head of the mantis mercenary was very calm. No wonder Elijah from that family would say that he was not sure of winning.


    "Unexpectedly, the former head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment died, but a stronger ''head'' emerged!"


    "Yes, even the head of the mantis mercenary has been planted!"


    Flamingo mercenary regiment and blood hammer mercenary regiment are mercenary regiments with crazy blood soldiers. At this time, the heads of the two mercenary regiments with the strength of crazy blood soldiers stand side by side surrounded by the high-level of their respective mercenary regiments, looking at the arena.


    From their eyes, it is not difficult to see their dignity. Their peers are enemies, especially for mercenaries. There is no doubt that from now on, the Red Wing mercenary regiment will become a stronger competitor.


    As for the other party is not the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, in their view, that kind of thing is just a form. Obviously, the real helmsman of the Red Wing mercenary regiment should still be the other party.


    "Commander...?!"


    "How could it be? The leader was defeated?"


    "The head was killed..."


    "What should I do?"


    The mercenaries of the mantis mercenary regiment came to watch the war. They all looked pale and frightened in their eyes.


    Before coming, they had a relaxed attitude. In their opinion, the head of their own family will win this war. Even the former head of the Red Wing mercenary is not the opponent of the head of their own family, let alone this man.


    But now, the results completely exceeded their expectations.


    Yesterday, he killed the former head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment. The extremely powerful head was defeated!


    What scares them even more is.


    When the leader was killed, the mantis mercenary regiment lost its crazy level combat power, and the contradiction with the Red Wing mercenary regiment reached an almost irreconcilable level. My heart was full of confusion and anxiety, and I didn''t know where to go in the future.


    "Win, really win!"


    "Even the controlled blood beast won without using it!"


    On the side of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, the people who had been worried since the beginning of the battle were completely relieved and turned into ecstasy.


    "He really won!"


    Alice, a woman in red war dress, has a startling color in her beautiful eyes.


    "Maybe the Red Wing mercenary regiment is under his control and will really become stronger than it is now!"


    Hobbes, the current head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, was excited.


    He knew that he was a mercenary commander, and some of them had no real name. Before, he had some bad feelings, but now he doesn''t care.


    With the strength of his fierce blood soldiers, where can he lead the Red Wing mercenary regiment?


    There is no doubt that the Red Wing mercenary regiment can be more powerful only by following each other.


    Let the Red Wing mercenary regiment become stronger and stronger. This is the dream and pursuit of every Red Wing mercenary regiment!


    Click!


    Break the cold ice, take down the two short knives and money bags of the head of the mantis mercenary, and finally take a look at the body of the head of the mantis mercenary. Gray turns and leaves.


    The strength of the head of the mantis mercenary is not weak. The blood method cultivated by the other party can combine the physical strength with the blood beast ability, and burst out far more powerful than any of them.


    It has extremely difficult flight ability.


    But he is stronger than the other party.


    The cold ice wind blade formed by the combination of the wind blood beast ability and the cold ice special blood beast ability extremely restrains the opponent''s battle mode of combining physical strength with blood beast ability. After the opponent carries it hard once, he doesn''t dare to carry the cold ice wind blade again.


    Although the other side in the back avoided many cold ice blades by virtue of his flying ability.


    However, after he made full use of the blood beast ability, the terrible cold coverage was frozen into an ice sculpture, and finally he cut off his neck.


    ¡­¡­


    After staying in the Red Wing mercenary regiment for a while, at noon, gray took a carriage to Rex chamber of Commerce to participate in the auction held by Rex chamber of Commerce today.


    There were already many people in the auction venue, many of whom were mercenaries. As he entered the auction venue, many people looked over.


    In the first World War in the morning, there were many mercenaries watching the war. At this time, some mercenaries recognized him in the auction venue.


    Some unknown mercenaries also understood immediately under the whispered introduction of their companions.


    He quickly restrained his rebellious momentum and looked at gray with a trace of awe and respect.


    For mercenaries, strength is the most important. In the face of the strong who can easily take their lives, they will involuntarily produce a feeling of awe.


    Glancing around the auction venue, gray walked to the front rows and sat down in an empty position.


    Next to him was a strong man with a distiller''s grains nose. When he saw Gray sitting next to him, he should be careless. Because he was nervous, his voice was a little harsh.


    "Lord gray!"


    "Well, there should be no one here?"


    Gray nodded in response.


    Gray''s name was publicized after the war this morning.


    "No, no..."


    The strong man waved his hands again and again, and the hair on his forehead was vaguely wet.


    Although he knows that the strong are still human after all, have their own rationality, and will not suddenly give him a hand, however, he can''t help being nervous at the thought of each other''s strength.


    It''s like seeing a blood beast in the forest. Even if the blood beast ignores him, he will still be nervous.


    This is the biological instinct of seeking good and avoiding harm affecting him, reminding him to stay away from the existence that can easily take his life.


    Seeing the other party like this, Gray said no more and waited quietly for the beginning of the auction.


    "Mr. gray, welcome to the auction held by Rex chamber of Commerce. Our chamber of Commerce has prepared a private room for you. Please follow me!"


    But soon after, a slightly fat man in high-grade cloth came up with a polite smile.


    "OK, thank you!"


    Gray looked at the man and stood up.


    Since he can enjoy special treatment, he will not shirk it. He does not despise privilege.


    Led by the man, gray came to an elegant VIP room. After waiting for a moment, the auction officially began.


    "The first auction, the magic medicine Golden Lotus, grows in the swamp. It takes years to fully mature and cherish the magic plant."


    "It has the function of assisting cultivation and is applicable to anyone who practices any blood method. If the magic potion is refined by the medicine refining master, the effect will be better."


    "The starting price is 1000 gold coins. Now the auction begins. The minimum price increase can not be less than 100 gold coins."


    The auctioneer is a beautiful woman, wearing a long white fluffy skirt and a huge chest. People can''t help worrying about whether it will be overloaded.


    With a smile, she opened the box and revealed a golden lotus seed about the size of a pigeon egg.


    "1500 gold coins."


    "1700 gold coins."


    "2000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "5000 gold coins."


    Finally, the golden lotus was bought by an old man.


    The specification of this auction is obviously higher than that of the last auction that gray participated in in turte city. It is worthy of being the industry of the Rex family with King soldiers.


    "The second auction, sweet fruit, is a rare magic medicine. It is contained in the mouth and has the effect of detoxifying..."


    "The third auction, magic weapon Jasper gun..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 27th auction item, ten pieces of the blood of the brute level blood beast blade weasel. As a special blood beast of the wind system, the combat power of the blade weasel can also rank in the forefront among the brute level blood beasts. The starting price is 20000 gold coins, and each increase can''t be less than 1000 gold coins. Now start bidding."


    "22000 gold coins."


    "27000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, the waiting auction appeared, and gray quickly sat up and participated in the auction.


    "40000 gold coins."


    "45000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "150000 gold coins."


    Finally, as gray offered a high price of 150000 gold coins, he successfully bought the blood of the blade weasel.


    When the blade weasel blood was photographed and bought, gray finally breathed a sigh of relief. The blood of the special blood beast of the barbarian wind system was finally available.


    Although taking Sabre weasel blood has the same effect, it will be eliminated soon. Unlike Sabre weasel blood, it will not be eliminated until its strength reaches the waste blood warrior.


    Even with his rocket like promotion speed, it will take at least several years to improve his strength to a bloodless warrior, and he will not be eliminated in the short term.


    "Thirtieth pieces of blood, the blood essence of the bloodworm of the mad blood beast. The starting price is 30 thousand gold coins. Every time the increase price can not be less than 1000 gold coins, now the auction begins."


    ¡­¡­


    "Item 40."


    ¡­¡­


    "Item 42."


    ¡­¡­


    "Item 45."


    After getting the desired auction, gray watched the next auction with a very relaxed attitude.


    Although there are many good things, he didn''t mean to participate in the auction.


    He is in debt now and does not dare to use his money at will.


    Fortunately, he got more than 900000 gold coins by selling the blood of those crazy blood beasts. Plus his original gold coins, it was enough to pay off the 1.05 million gold coins owed to Sophia.


    "The next five auctions will be very special."


    On the auction platform, the beautiful woman glanced at the whole auction venue, focused on several private rooms, smiled and said.


    "Some friends must have known that, yes, it is the blood of the king level blood beast."


    "Yes, you heard right. It''s not the blood of the barbarian blood beast, not the blood of the wild blood beast, but the blood of the king blood beast Thunder Dragon beast!"


    "There are five in total. Each one is auctioned separately. Now the first king level blood beast blood is presented."


    A beautiful maid, escorted by two solemn men in war clothes, came to the auction table with a tray.


    In the tray, there is a small crystal container. In the crystal container, there is more than half of the brilliant red liquid.


    Under the irradiation of the rune light of the auction desk, it glitters with a flirtatious red light.

 Chapter 278

    "King level blood beast blood, did I hear you right? The next thing to be auctioned is king level blood beast blood?"


    "You heard me right, and I heard it!"


    "The Rex family really deserves to be a family with King level strong men. It can even get the blood of King level blood animals..."


    "Take it, I must take it, King level blood beast blood, that''s King level blood beast blood. After taking it, my blood beast ability may change."


    "Dream, even a king level blood beast''s blood will definitely be auctioned to the sky high price. With our wealth, it is impossible to auction it."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the beautiful woman''s words, the time boiled in the auction hall.


    King level blood beast, a synonym for strength and terror, is bound to be destroyed every time it appears.


    There were several times in history when they rushed into the city, and all ended in the destruction of the city.


    And what do they hear now?


    Hearing that Rex chamber of commerce took out the king level blood beast''s blood for auction, they were stunned and then excited.


    Some mercenaries with small wealth looked straight at the crystal bottle containing the blood of King level blood beast on the auction platform.


    On the contrary, the private rooms are very calm. Those who can sit in the private rooms must be people of high worth. Many knew that the final axis of the auction would be the blood of King level blood animals.


    There are exceptions.


    "King level blood beast blood, and it''s the blood of Thunder Dragon beast!"


    At this time, Gray was full of shock, because he didn''t know that there would be king blood animals at the auction.


    Before he showed his strength as a crazy blood warrior this morning, it was obvious that he was not a customer who Rex chamber of Commerce felt that he had the ability to bid and needed to be informed in advance.


    "How can Rex chamber of Commerce suddenly take out the king level blood beast blood for auction? Even if there is king level blood beast blood in the family, it should not be taken out suddenly, unless there is a lot of blood!"


    "By the way, last time I heard Saroyan say that the king of mercenaries once appeared in Sidney collar, and then a wave of animals broke out soon. Was it...?"


    Gray opened his eyes slightly and thought of a possibility.


    This Thunder Dragon beast is probably hunted by the king of mercenaries recently, because it must have obtained a lot of blood soon after hunting, so it will come up with some for auction.


    Moreover, the location where the other party hunted the Thunder Dragon should be deep in the night forest. The animal tide in the night forest is probably caused by the other party''s hunting of the Thunder Dragon.


    He shook his head and left these behind. Whether the animal tide was caused by the king of mercenaries or not, it had nothing to do with him, let alone the idea of defending the grievances of those who died in the animal tide.


    I don''t see that the Sidney family, as the Lord, doesn''t care, let alone him.


    Looking at the blood of the king beast on the auction platform, Gray''s eyes, like others, also had a trace of heat.


    "I still have more than 1.4 million on me. I don''t know if I can buy one!"


    King beast blood in other people''s hands, in addition to improving strength, it has a certain chance to obtain variation.


    But it is different in his hands. He can not only improve his strength, but also absolutely obtain the variation of his body.


    Of course, if the blood beast has the ability to control lightning, it is not too much for the enhancement of his strength, unless the lightning ability will be integrated into the abilities of other blood beasts.


    What he really valued was the king level blood beast.


    The characteristic of his transformation ability is that he can promote the body to obtain the corresponding blood of the blood beast by swallowing the blood of the blood beast, and let the body enter the secondary transformation state of rapid improvement of strength. It will not stop until the state is comparable to this blood beast.


    King level blood beast blood can make his realm limit reach King level, that is to say, after taking it, he will have King level blood, and his strength can be promoted to King level quickly and unimpeded.


    With this advantage, he said that he would not let go of the blood of the king level blood beast in front of him.


    As for the money owed to Sophia, he can only slow down. The opportunity is rare. He really doesn''t want to miss it.


    After all, if you miss this time, it''s hard to say whether you have a chance to meet it in the future.


    Instead, he is worried about whether he can buy a king level blood beast by taking out the money to pay for the blood of the blade weasel. He has only more than 1.4 million gold coins to use.


    There is also the Thunder Dragon beast in front of us. Whether it is an adult Thunder Dragon beast, whether it is an adult or not, the difference is extremely huge.


    "Some people must be worried about whether it is juvenile Thunder Dragon blood. After all, if it is juvenile Thunder Dragon blood, the effect will be more than ten times weaker."


    On the auction table, the beautiful woman smiled and said solemnly.


    "Here, in the name of Rex chamber of Commerce, I guarantee that all the five Thunder Dragon blood in this auction are from adult thunder dragons with King level strength."


    "Well, let''s start the first auction. The starting price is 200000 gold coins. Each increase can''t be less than 10000 gold coins. Now start shooting!"


    "220000 gold coins."


    "250000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "500000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "1.6 million gold coins."


    The price of the first auction of Thunder Dragon blood climbed all the way to 1.6 million gold coins.


    "1.6 million gold coins. Is there anything higher? Congratulations. The first Thunder Dragon blood was auctioned in private room 3."


    The beautiful woman clapped her hands, and the blood of the second Thunder Dragon was brought up.


    "Let''s start the second auction."


    "250000."


    "300000."


    ¡­¡­


    "1.7 million."


    Finally, the second Thunder Dragon blood was photographed and bought by private room 1. Listen to the sound, the person in private room 1 should be an old man.


    "Two have been auctioned out!"


    Seeing the blood of the second Thunder Dragon beast, gray clinched a deal at a high price of 1.7 million. Gray squeezed his fist slightly.


    The final transaction price of the two auctions exceeded all his family assets. It''s a little hanging to see if he can finally buy one.


    "Let''s start the third auction."


    "260000."


    "320000."


    ¡­¡­


    "1.54 million."


    The third blood of Thunder Dragon beast was finally bought by private room 5 for 1.54 million.


    "Let''s start the fourth auction of Thunder Dragon blood."


    "300000."


    "400000."


    ¡­¡­


    "1.5 million."


    Finally, the fourth blood of Thunder Dragon was bought by private room 7 at the price of 1.5 million gold coins.


    "Four have been auctioned out!"


    Gray''s palms were sweating and his heart was a little nervous.


    Four of the five blood of the Thunder Dragon beast have been auctioned, and now only the last one is left. If you still can''t buy it, the blood of the Thunder Dragon beast is doomed.


    "The transaction prices of the first, the second, the third and the fourth are falling. I don''t know whether this fifth can be reduced to my tolerance."


    His eyes were fixed on the fifth Thunder Dragon blood that had been put on the auction platform, and gray took a deep breath.


    "Now we will start the auction of the fifth and last Thunder Dragon blood. The starting price is 200000 gold coins, and each increase can not be less than 10000 gold coins. Now we will start the auction."


    On the auction table, the beautiful woman glanced at the private rooms, and then smiled.


    "300000 gold coins."


    "370000 gold coins."


    "500000 gold coins."


    Gray called for a 500000 gold coin, but was soon drowned by other offers.


    "550000 gold coins."


    "630000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "130 gold coins."


    Gray said.


    "1.32 million gold coins."


    In private room 2, a man said.


    "There is hope!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. The auction price was more than 1.3 million. In addition to him, there was only room 2 left, which made him see a slight hope.


    He said quickly.


    "1.35 million."


    "1.38 million."


    Private room 2 follows the quotation.


    The voice didn''t hesitate. In front of this kind of thing, even if he lost his money, gray couldn''t judge whether the other party had reached the limit from the voice.


    Gritted his teeth, Gray said nervously.


    "1.42 million."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Quiet, quiet for a moment, still didn''t hear the offer of private room 2.


    "1.42 million gold coins. Is there anything higher?"


    The beautiful woman looked at each compartment and asked with a smile.


    Gray''s heart suddenly jumped wildly. He was really afraid to jump out of an offer. 1.42 million gold coins had reached his limit, and he had more than 1.4 million gold coins available for use.


    "Congratulations, the fifth Thunder Dragon blood was bought by private room 4. This auction has ended since then!"


    The beautiful woman held a mallet and tapped it gently to announce the transaction of the fifth auction of Thunder Dragon and beast blood.


    "Call -"


    Gray''s hanging heart was completely relaxed.


    I bought it. I finally bought one!


    Although he had almost lost his fortune, he bought one at least. With this blood, there were not many obstacles on his way to improve his strength to King level.


    By contrast, losing one''s fortune is nothing at all.


    Boom!


    Just then, a terrible noise suddenly sounded, like the thunder of a thunderstorm, and a terrible sound broke out.


    "What''s that sound?"


    "What happened?"


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden sound startled everyone. The sound seemed to ring in their ears. Some people trembled and sat down in their chairs.


    "This..."


    When gray opened the door of the private room, he saw that the doors of other private rooms also opened and flickered in one direction. Gray thought and followed.


    Following these people, several climbs, gray stood on the roof of the auction house.


    His eyes looked in the direction of the sound, and he was shocked.


    In the distance, a terrible crack appeared.


    This is a crack with a length of hundreds of meters.


    It''s so deep that it looks like an open hell door.

 Chapter 279

    Huge cracks, hundreds of meters long, bottomless, like the gate of hell.


    The surrounding houses, streets, and even other buildings are all trapped in cracks and swallowed up by cracks.


    From the crack, there is a faint spring spouting out, and the depth of the crack has reached the underground rock layer.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    On the roof of the auction house, a full dozen people gathered at this time, either wearing exquisite war clothes or high-grade noble clothes. From the dress, we can see that their identity is not low, but at this time, they all looked shocked and looked at the huge crack.


    The huge crack was like the door of the abyss. Just looking at it, I felt creepy and cold in my back.


    "Look, there''s someone in the sky!"


    Suddenly, someone looked at the sky and exclaimed. People looked along his eyes and saw a figure in black on the snowy sky.


    At the foot of the figure in black, a huge tornado several meters large created an updraft and held the man in black in the air.


    The sky is overcast and snowy. He stands like a God''s residence in the sky of 100 meters.


    "Who is this?"


    "Did he cut out the crack?"


    The people looked at the black figure in the sky.


    The way the other party stands in the sky is not to build the wings of the blood beast with the power of blood, but to manipulate the wind to hold himself in the air.


    Although they were well-informed, they saw such a posture standing in the sky for the first time.


    "Jandibo, aren''t you ready to come out?"


    The black figure standing in the sky spoke with a gloomy voice, but it was very penetrating. Gray and they were far away and still could be heard clearly.


    "Zhan Dibo, isn''t this the name of the king of mercenaries?"


    Hearing the address in each other''s mouth, everyone changed color.


    The king of mercenaries, as a king level strong man, when people mention him, in order to show respect, they will add honorific titles such as adults after his name.


    But this man actually called the king of mercenaries by his name. Is he crazy or does he really have such confidence?


    "Who on earth is this man?"


    Everyone racked their brains to guess the identity of the man. Unfortunately, the distance was too far. They couldn''t see what the other person looked like at all. They could only guess from the aspect of ability.


    However, the strong people who practiced the wind blood method flashed through their heads, but they couldn''t find the right one.


    "Theodore, you deceive too much!"


    An angry voice suddenly remembered, like the sound of beating heaven and earth as a drum.


    Then they saw that in the mercenary City, a figure stepped on the void, like stepping on an invisible ladder, and finally landed on the roof of a high building.


    "It''s Lord jandibo, it must be Lord jandibo!"


    "I had the honor to meet Lord jandibo once. His figure is absolutely beyond doubt!"


    "Lord jandibo calls this man Theodore. Theodore, how can I vaguely feel familiar with this name?"


    "Theodore? Isn''t that the name of the former king of killers?"


    "Isn''t it rumored that he is dead? How can he still be alive?"


    On the roof of Rex chamber of Commerce, everyone was shocked by the names called by the king of mercenaries.


    "The king of killers is the king level strongman who once assassinated the king of the purple moon Kingdom..."


    Gray looked equally frightened.


    He once saw the introduction of the king of killers in the Sidney family''s books.


    The other party became famous 200 years ago. One of the most sensational things he did was to assassinate the king of the purple moon kingdom. It is precisely because of that that that he got the title of king of killers.


    The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, one of the four kingdoms, is the ruler of the purple moon kingdom. It is an absolute super power. The king level strong has never been cut off, and there is likely to be more than one king level strong.


    It is conceivable that the other party dared to assassinate the king of the purple moon kingdom.


    Although he failed to succeed in the end, he escaped safely, which is enough to see the unfathomable depth of his strength.


    "If you count it down, I''m afraid this man is nearly 300 years old and still alive? Even the king level strong man should not live so long!"


    The reason why there are rumors that the other party has died is that the other party is too old.


    According to common sense, even the king level strong should die of old age, but the other party is still alive.


    "Theodore, I ask myself, I don''t have any grudges with you. Why are you raging in my mercenary city today?"


    Zhan Di, the king of mercenaries, stood on the high roof with white hair flying like an angry lion. His eyes shot two cold lights and looked at Theodore, the king of killers in the air.


    "I''m here to borrow something from you!"


    Theodore, the king of killers, stood in the void with his feet on the dragon scroll. Facing the questioning of jandibo, the king of mercenaries, he said in a dry voice like an old loom.


    "What?"


    The king of mercenaries asked with a cold face.


    "The fruit of evolution."


    The king of killers said in a dry voice.


    "You''ve come to the wrong place. My mercenary city doesn''t have that kind of thing and won''t lend it to you!"


    The king of mercenaries said coldly.


    "Hey, there''s no need to deny that since I''m here, it''s because I''m sure."


    The king of killers said with a dry smile. His voice was creepy like a night owl.


    "The fruit of evolution, what is this?"


    The identity of those who can appear in the private room of Rex chamber of commerce is not simple. Even so, many people still look puzzled when they hear the fruit of evolution in the mouth of the king of killers. Even if they see and hear, they have never heard of the fruit of evolution.


    An old man with gray hair exclaimed.


    "The fruit of evolution, that kind of thing, didn''t expect to really exist."


    He is Marlowe Sydney, the head of the storm mercenary regiment, a strong man with the strength of a fierce blood soldier.


    "Lord Marlowe, what is the fruit of evolution?"


    People who know each other politely ask for advice.


    "I''ve only heard of it, and I''m not sure whether it''s true or false."


    Marlowe, head of the storm mercenary regiment, didn''t hide it.


    "It is said that the blood method we practice is actually an evolutionary method."


    "The law of evolution?"


    Many people wonder.


    "Yes, the method of evolution. It is said that blood can not only improve our strength, but also make our blood evolve."


    "In theory, it only needs to be implanted once, and it can be promoted across multiple realms. There is no need to implant higher-level blood in the middle."


    Marlowe Sydney, head of the storm mercenary regiment, nodded.


    "Blood can evolve? It only needs to be implanted once, and its strength can be continuously improved without implanting higher-level blood?"


    Many people are surprised.


    The higher the level of blood animal essence, the more difficult it is to obtain, especially after reaching the level of strength.


    Even if many big forces are like this, after all, there are few forces with the power to hunt and kill wild blood beasts.


    Therefore, many people stuck in the realm of savage blood soldiers are not so qualified, but because of the limitation of blood bottleneck. Now they actually have a method to let blood evolve without implanting blood, which is of unimaginable value.


    Gray didn''t look happy.


    Let the blood evolve, just think about it, is extremely incredible. If you want such a thing to happen, you must need extremely harsh conditions.


    Next, Marlowe Sydney, head of the storm mercenary regiment, also confirmed his guess.


    "If you want blood to evolve, naturally you can''t do it just by cultivating blood method."


    Marlowe Sydney, head of the storm mercenary regiment, shook his head.


    "It not only needs the corresponding blood method, but also needs the assistance of precious magic medicinal materials that can promote the evolution of blood vessels. It is said that the fruit of evolution is one of the magic medicinal materials that can promote the evolution of blood vessels."


    "And this kind of thing is too rare to encounter. Once it appears, the king''s strong will have to rob and get the corresponding essence of blood and animal blood, but it will be more realistic."


    If everyone was poured with cold water, there were two king level strong men competing for this thing, which shows the value of this thing.


    With their strength and influence, they can''t get it. Even if they get it, they can''t keep it.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    Three more figures jumped onto the roof of Rex chamber of Commerce, including fermia, a red haired woman, Elijah, a green haired man, and Samantha, a green haired woman who had several affinity with gray.


    Gray nodded slightly to the three, and the three nodded slightly in response. They had met several times and knew each other.


    "The news leaked!"


    Looking at the king of mercenaries and the king of killers, fermia, a red haired woman, looked worried.


    "I''ve been very careful. I didn''t expect it to leak. I just don''t know where it leaked."


    The green haired young man frowned.


    "What''s more, it''s actually the king of killers who is said to have died. This one''s strength..."


    After saying this, they were silent, and there were others around. They didn''t want to say more on this sensitive topic, but just from the conversation, we can feel that the fruit of evolution must be related to them.


    "Hand over the fruit of evolution, and I''ll turn around and go immediately!"


    "No, my mercenary city doesn''t have that kind of thing!"


    In the distance, the conversation between the king of mercenaries and the king of killers was like a volcano that would erupt at any time.


    Finally, it was completely detonated.


    "Only kill you and take it from you!"


    The king of killers has a cold voice and his whole body is like the wind.


    Suddenly, the murderous gas filled the air, and the snow floating in the air was solidified in the air in an instant.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Then he saw that a bright blue wind blade, like a blue sea falling from the sky, tore the sky and rushed away towards the king of mercenaries.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Just as the green light swept down, a huge purple flame also appeared suddenly.


    Deep, deep and thick!


    It is like a purple rainbow, going upstream and facing the huge cyan wind blade.


    Boom!


    The purple flame and the green wind blade met in the air, and the movement like a mountain avalanche and tsunami suddenly came out.


    The sky was filled with water, rippling waves visible to the naked eye, and terrible shock waves swept around.


    WOW!


    The surrounding buildings, except those standing at the foot of the king of mercenaries, collapsed one after another like dominoes.


    In an instant, hundreds of meters around were completely razed to the ground by the afterwaves.

 Chapter 280

    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Zhan Dibo, the king of mercenaries, stepped heavily on the roof. The house under his feet finally couldn''t bear it and collapsed.


    The house collapsed, but he didn''t fall down with it, but walked strangely in vain.


    His feet, like stepping on an invisible ladder, went up against the current and quickly climbed to the high altitude.


    The distance from Theodore, the king of killers, was hundreds of meters, but in an instant, even less than a second, it had been narrowed.


    There was a sharp hissing sound in the air, just like a supersonic plane flying by. His speed has exceeded the speed of sound!


    In his hand, there was a long knife.


    At this time, the long knife was full of deep purple flame, like a meteor falling from the starry sky, cutting towards Theodore, the king of killers.


    The air was violently shaken by the heat, and the powerful heat rushed towards the king of killers.


    "Hum -"


    The king of killers Leng hum. He has a black metal fist claw on his left and right hands.


    At this time, huge blue wind blades appeared on both fist claws, turned into two huge blue claws several meters long, and cut off together towards the king of mercenaries.


    The air is easily torn!


    Boom!


    The purple flame collided with the cyan wind blade, and the terrible explosion appeared at a height of 100 meters and spread around.


    On the ground, many buildings collapsed under the shock wave, and some people became meat sauce under the afterwave.


    Real bones, even a complete bone, are hard to find.


    Even a hundred meters apart, the aftermath of the battle still has this powerful destructive power.


    This is the king level strong man!


    Boom, boom!


    The two figures first quickly backed back, and then all stepped on the void, and rushed to each other with a terrible howling sound.


    In the middle of the sky, a violent explosion continued to ring, and the bright purple light and cyan light collided and exploded.


    It''s like blue and purple fireworks.


    Extremely gorgeous, extremely dazzling, extremely beautiful.


    Of course, it is also extremely terrible.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The king of killers cut out his two fists and claws in the air, and immediately saw several huge cyan blades, like rolling cyan waves, roaring out, cutting through the air, breaking out a terrible sound, and cutting towards the king of mercenaries.


    Hula!


    The long sword twined with flame in the hand of the king of mercenaries also waved to the void at the same time.


    Suddenly, a huge purple flame River collided with several huge cyan wind blades.


    Boom!


    The purple flame and the cyan wind blade meet together, squeeze and compress each other, and finally both explode and disperse.


    It''s like a huge purple blue lotus blooming.


    Many houses were split in half by the sputtered wind blade fragments.


    Many houses were touched by sporadic purple fires and immediately burned to ashes.


    Above the ground, in the mercenary City, houses collapsed and burned, and many people fled in panic. From time to time, they were affected by the aftermath of the battle, either broken to pieces or burned to ashes, a scene of the end of the world.


    "Is this the destructive power of the king level strong?"


    "The king level strong man is so strong!!!"


    Even if it is far away, there is still a violent hurricane. On the roof of Rex chamber of Commerce, gray and others who are not weak are stunned.


    Looking at the flames and cyan blades colliding in the sky from time to time, their backs were sweating.


    Every flame and wind blade can kill them ten times and a hundred times.


    That degree of destructive power can hardly be called human!


    Centered on the place where the king of mercenaries and the king of killers fought, it was razed to the ground within thousands of meters.


    The ground was blackened, full of crisscross huge cracks, and the smell of destruction was everywhere.


    Boom!


    It was another battle. The king of mercenaries and the king of killers retreated and stood in the ruins, hundreds of meters apart.


    The king of killers is dressed in black. His body is as thick as a cloud, which makes people breathless.


    The king of mercenaries has white hair and the murderous spirit on his body is as fierce as his ability, as if he was going to burn people to pieces.


    "You have completed an evolution!"


    The king of killers'' voice was dry, Yin measured and said. Listening to it, it made people feel creepy.


    It seems that the king of mercenaries has completed an evolution, which makes him quite surprised and alert.


    "Didn''t you also complete an evolution?"


    The king of mercenaries hummed coldly, and his voice was like the roar of a volcano, which made people feel frightened involuntarily.


    Then the next moment, the two fought together again.


    The flames rolled and the wind raged, spreading thousands of meters of scorched earth, and the terrible explosion continued to sound.


    Moreover, with the battle between the two, the scope is gradually expanding, and more buildings are turned into scorched earth.


    Neither of them considered the meaning of their surroundings.


    It is indifference and helplessness.


    At their level, they all have great power.


    Ordinary people in front of them are not much different from ants under their feet.


    Do people notice that they trample on ants?


    Of course not.


    The same applies to them.


    "Second brother, what does it mean to complete an evolution?"


    Not far from gray, Samantha, a green haired woman, looked suspiciously at Elijah, a green haired man.


    Hearing the other party''s inquiry, gray couldn''t help listening carefully.


    He also didn''t understand what it meant to complete an evolution. Obviously, he didn''t know the secret of King level soldiers.


    "At the level of King level soldiers, it is impossible for them to have higher-level blood to implant. If they want to ascend to a higher level, they can only take precious magic herbs like the fruit of evolution, which can promote blood evolution."


    Elijah Ning, a young man with green hair, looked at the battle in the distance and said.


    "They have completed a transformation, that is to say, their blood and strength have been improved once. At this time, they are more powerful and terrible than the existence of King level soldiers at the beginning."


    "It is recorded in the family collection that if such transformation can be completed four times, their strength will change horribly and become an existence above the king level."


    "Every promotion is a reborn change for King level soldiers. That''s why it is called evolution."


    "It''s so!"


    After listening to the story of the green haired young man, the green young woman suddenly nodded and exclaimed.


    "It''s so strong to complete only one evolution. If you complete four evolutions, isn''t it...?"


    "It''s hard to complete the four evolutions. For thousands of years, no king level warrior has been successful, including the king level strong of the royal families of the four kingdoms."


    The green haired young man shook his head.


    "Magical medicinal materials with evolutionary effect are too difficult to obtain, and the preservation method has been lost with the collapse of the Empire, so it is difficult to preserve for a long time."


    "Even if it is put into the rune space bag, it will not work, so even if it is the royal family of the four kingdoms, it is difficult to gather together the precious magic medicine of the four evolutions."


    "Four evolutions can reach the king level?"


    Hearing the conversation between them, gray felt like a storm in his heart.


    It is not difficult to imagine the huge gap between the king level and the realm above the king level.


    The king level of one evolution is so strong that every move has the power to destroy the sky and the earth. After four evolutions, it has undergone qualitative transformation. How strong will it be to reach the king level?


    Raise your hand and destroy a mountain? Or a city?


    Smash the earth and turn the flat earth into a wide lake?


    "I really don''t know how the original Empire fell!"


    Gray couldn''t help sighing when he thought of the empire that once had such a strong level.


    Thousands of years ago, the empire with that level of power was destroyed. It''s hard to imagine what kind of existence destroyed it.


    Is it really a ghost merchant?


    If the ghost merchant was destroyed, how strong would the ghost merchant be?


    Boom, boom!


    The fierce confrontation continued. The king of mercenaries and the king of killers were all decorated.


    A bloody mouth appeared on the back of the king of mercenaries. In addition, there were some abrasions in other places.


    On the belly of the king of killers, there was also a charred trace, and his clothes were burned to pieces.


    Boom!


    It was another attack. After they separated, they looked at each other. From their eyes, they could see a trace of determination.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    In front of the king of killers, a huge cyan tornado appeared, which was as huge as a cyan stone pillar supporting the sky.


    Hula!


    The fire on the long sword of the king of mercenaries burned more brightly, and the purple flame was faintly black.


    Then he struck out with a knife, and a huge purple flame knife turned into a rolling sea of flame clouds and rushed out.


    Boom!


    The sea of clouds of flame collided with the huge wind tornado, which broke out violent fluctuations, and the surrounding ground was cut off.


    Click!


    Then, suddenly, the huge tornado was broken like glass, and the sea of clouds of fire rushed out and swept away towards the king of killers behind the tornado.


    Boom!


    After the tornado, the king of killers was hit by a sea of flames and clouds before he could escape.


    The figure flew upside down and fell out for hundreds of meters before finally landing, spitting out a mouthful of scorched blood.


    His clothes were completely turned into ashes, and even his hair was scorched.


    On the surface of his skin, there were terrible burning marks one after another.


    The most terrible thing is the chest position, a huge scorched black trace, which is clearly visible.


    Even with the strength of his king level soldiers, he was seriously injured under the attack of a king level soldier''s blood beast ability.

 Chapter 281

    "Cough..."


    He climbed up from the pit and covered his chest with severe pain. The king of killers looked extremely iron blue.


    He failed!


    When he learned that the mercenary city had the fruit of evolution, he came with full confidence.


    Although the king of mercenaries is a king level strong man, he doesn''t pay much attention to it. As an old king level strong man, he knows that there is a huge gap between the king level strong man and the king level strong man.


    As a veteran King level warrior, he has many opportunities. He has obtained magic herbs that can evolve blood and has completed an evolution.


    An evolution has greatly enhanced his strength compared with the ordinary King level.


    It''s absolutely not difficult to be confident and want to beat each other.


    Unexpectedly, the other party has only been a king level soldier for more than 50 years, and has completed an evolution like him.


    Now, he suffered losses in the hands of the other party and was seriously injured.


    "Zhan Dibo, I wrote down this account!"


    His eyes stared at the king of mercenaries. The wind and tornado rose at his feet. The king of killers did not hesitate to fly outside the mercenary city.


    His injury is not generally serious.


    "Hum, come and go if you want. How can such a good thing come?"


    In the eyes of the king of mercenaries, the murderous spirit was like the sea water. The long knife in his hand was wrapped with purple flame. He waved a knife in the air and cut the king of killers away.


    He is stepping in the void and quickly chasing after the king of killers.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Several wind blades cut back and killed the purple flame that came after them. The king of killers kept flying away towards the mercenaries outside the city.


    "Stay!"


    The king of mercenaries pursued him closely. He stepped on the void, and each foot stepped on the invisible air, but he didn''t fall down because of it.


    The reason is that when he stepped down, the huge squeezing force exerted on the air gave him a strong push back force, so that he would not fall from the air.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The cyan figure fled in front and the purple figure pursued closely behind. Soon, the two figures had left the mercenary City, leaving only broken ruins spread for thousands of meters.


    It was not until they had disappeared for a long time that the people on the roof of Rex chamber of Commerce came back to their senses, looked at the direction of their departure and returned to their private rooms.


    After paying the money, he carefully collected the knife weasel blood and King beast blood from the auction. Gray looked slightly shocked and left Rex chamber of Commerce.


    "The gap is too big. Just one attack is enough to kill me ten times and a hundred times!"


    If it was amazing to watch the battle between the bronze backed dragon beast and another wild blood beast last time, it was appalling to watch the battle between two king level soldiers.


    That degree of destructive power can already be described as destroying the sky and the earth. Under its destructive power, any tangible thing is difficult to resist.


    Not to mention facing their attack directly, it is only the aftermath of some battles, which may be enough to kill him.


    A small feeling came into his heart.


    "No wonder the king level blood beast will be called a disaster beast!"


    From the destructive power of King level soldiers, it is not difficult to imagine the destructive power of King level blood beasts of their same level.


    In the face of this existence, not to mention ordinary people, even crazy blood soldiers like him will feel powerless.


    No wonder every time the king level blood beast appears, it will be described as a great disaster.


    "Fortunately, I have the possibility to get there, and it''s very possible."


    Touching the rune space bag hidden in the inner side of his clothes, Gray''s shocked look converged with a trace of excitement.


    The other side is strong, and he will not be bad in the future. He has the ability of transformation and the blood of King level blood beast Thunder Dragon beast. He has obtained the "opportunity" to reach King level.


    "Moreover, it is not impossible to be above the king level in the future."


    The reason why today''s King level strong people can''t implant higher-level blood is that the strongest people in this continent are king level and have no ability to hunt higher-level blood animals.


    From the king level to the realm above the king level, you can know how huge the strength gap between the two is. Without dozens or hundreds of King level strong people, it is impossible to hunt blood beasts above the king level.


    Not to mention whether the king level strongmen of the four kingdoms can reach this number, even if they can reach this number, it is impossible to cooperate with one heart and vitality in the relationship between the four kingdoms.


    There is a reason why the Empire has not existed beyond the king level since the collapse of the Empire for thousands of years.


    It is not that the strong of the four kingdoms are less qualified than the strong in the imperial period, but because of the restriction of blood, they are hindered from further development.


    But Gray is different from them. He does not need to surpass Wang''s blood and animal essence. He only needs to go beyond the blood of the king''s blood, and any kind of blood and animal blood can be easily reduced.


    "There was a rumor that someone had obtained the blood of the blood beast beyond the king level in the imperial ruins. Obviously, the blood of the blood beast beyond the king level exists."


    What makes gray excited is the blood of blood animals beyond the king level. It has been found in the imperial ruins. Maybe even the royal families of the four kingdoms have this kind of blood storage.


    Although gray now has no ability to trade with the royal families of the four kingdoms, when gray reaches the king level, he will certainly have the ability to trade with the royal families of the four kingdoms. At that time, it is very possible to obtain blood and animal blood beyond the king level through trading.


    "Master gray!"


    "Master gray!"


    Returning to the Red Wing mercenary regiment, gray walks into the Red Wing mercenary regiment. The mercenaries in the Red Wing mercenary regiment call gray one after another.


    Gray doesn''t want to be the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, but he will take charge of the Red Wing mercenary regiment and bring the Red Wing mercenary regiment into his own power. Therefore, these mercenaries call gray young master according to the aristocratic custom.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded faintly and went all the way to the residential area behind the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    The time to get on the road, plus the week in the mercenary City, is expected to be five months. Gray can''t wait to take blood.


    "Master gray, thank you for avenging my father!"


    On the way ahead, a beautiful girl appeared.


    She has long black hair and looks beautiful, but her eyes are red and swollen and her face is a little pale.


    Seeing gray, I immediately felt grateful.


    She is Haley Hewlett, the daughter of the former Red Wing mercenary commander.


    "No, you should understand that I didn''t mean to avenge your father!"


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    He sighed about the girl''s experience. After all, he lost his dependent relatives.


    "I understand, but thank Master gray!"


    The girl looked at gray seriously, and the gratitude in her eyes was very sincere.


    Say goodbye to the girl and gray goes back to the bedroom.


    This is one of the best bedrooms of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, which is equipped with not only a study but also a bathroom.


    After having hot water prepared, gray dipped into the bathtub.


    "I hope it can be as I think!"


    From the rune space bag, take out the crystal bottle containing the blood of the blade weasel, pour out a portion of it, and gray drank it.


    Although he has obtained the blood of the king level blood beast Thunder Dragon beast, gray doesn''t plan to take it now.


    The blood of King level blood beast Thunder Dragon beast, for him now, the biggest role is to let him have King level blood and increase his limit.


    This kind of thing is not urgent. It doesn''t matter sooner or later. After all, he is only a crazy blood soldier now.


    In other aspects, although it can add a special blood beast ability, increase his combat mode and enhance his combat effectiveness to a certain extent, the improvement of his strength will not be too obvious.


    Unless this ability is integrated with other blood beast abilities in his body to form a more powerful blood beast ability like ice wind blade, gray is not sure whether it will be so.


    In contrast, although the blood of the blade weasel can not make him have King level blood, it is likely to increase the power of his blood beast ability.


    Boom!


    The blade weasel swallowed the blood, and a violent burning heat immediately rose from Gray''s stomach.


    It''s like explosive exploding in the stomach, or hot magma splashing everywhere.


    With Gray''s stomach as the center, the terrible heat diffused. With the naked eye, Gray''s whole body quickly turned crimson.


    Like the dye spreading along the papyrus, part of it spread upward and conducted to Gray''s upper body, arms and head, and part of it spread downward and spread to Gray''s legs.


    Finally, gray turned crimson all over.


    Bean sized beads of sweat seeped from Gray''s forehead, Green''s back, and Gray''s pores all over his body.


    Gray felt as if he had been baked on a volcano, sweating all over his body.


    His head began to become drowsy and his perception of his surroundings became extremely weak.


    The bathroom was far away from him. He seemed to be in a fog, and everything around him became light.


    His body was no longer under his control. He felt powerless all over. His body was like a huge stone pressing a thousand kilograms. He couldn''t even move his fingers and toes.


    ¡­¡­


    Gray experienced too much in this process, so he didn''t seem alarmed. He just emptied his mind and waited quietly.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the heat of the body is slowly fading, the faint brain is slowly becoming clear, and the uncontrolled body is slowly returning to his control.


    Finally, the heat disappeared, the mind became clear, and the body returned to his control.


    "It''s over!"


    Gray naturally knows that this means that the transformation is over.


    Strongly supporting his tired body, gray came out of the cold bath water, put on his clothes, fell into bed and fell asleep.


    At the moment before going to bed, his only thought was: I didn''t know whether the ability of the blade weasel was integrated into the cold ice wind blade.

 Chapter 282

    "Master gray, we are ready to go!"


    Three days later in the morning, Alice reported to gray.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Gray nodded.


    Although the head of the mantis mercenary regiment is dead, the plan to let the Red Wing mercenary regiment leave the mercenary city has not changed.


    Gray can''t sit in the mercenary city. If the Red Wing mercenary regiment wants Gray''s protection, it is inevitable to move to the territory of the Fergus family.


    Although there is a choice to draw a line with gray and stay in the mercenary City, and gray won''t mind, but the Red Wing mercenary regiment doesn''t have such a plan.


    Although the head of the mantis mercenary with the strength of crazy blood soldiers has died, the mantis mercenary regiment has not been destroyed.


    The strength of the mantis mercenary regiment is still not weak. Without Gray''s protection, the Red Wing mercenary regiment is still not the opponent of the mantis mercenary regiment.


    Moreover, as mercenaries, the mantis mercenary regiment is not the only one in conflict with the Red Wing mercenary regiment, but the conflict with the mantis mercenary regiment is more serious.


    It is inevitable that the Red Wing mercenary regiment will be suppressed by other conflicting mercenaries when the crazy blood soldiers are lost.


    Faced with this situation, the top level of the Red Wing mercenary regiment wisely chose to move to the Fergus family territory.


    Nearby, Alice didn''t leave because of this, but looked at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gray asked, looking at her.


    "One fierce blood soldier, two superior blood soldiers and four middle blood soldiers have quit the Red Wing mercenary regiment. In addition, more than 70 mercenaries have also quit the Red Wing mercenary regiment."


    Alice said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. Since you don''t want to follow and leave, let them."


    Not all mercenaries are willing to follow and leave, which is normal. The Red Wing mercenary regiment has been rooted in the mercenary city for a long time, and it is also normal that many people are unwilling to leave their hometown.


    For these people, gray doesn''t care. For him now, even the combat power of fierce blood warrior level is like that, and he doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    All the combat power of the current Red Wing mercenary regiment can''t resist a crazy blood beast.


    Such a mercenary regiment is extremely limited to his help.


    The reason why he is willing to accept the Red Wing mercenary regiment is more because of the transaction with the former mercenary head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Sure enough, I left!"


    "Fortunately, I left!"


    In the wind and snow, the Red Wing mercenary regiment left the mercenary city.


    Looking at the left red wing mercenary regiment, many mercenary regiments subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    With Gray''s seat, the combat power of the Red Wing mercenary regiment increases instead of decreasing, which makes them have a lot of pressure. Now the Red Wing mercenary regiment chooses to leave the mercenary City, which is definitely a good thing for them.


    In the snow, the Red Wing mercenary regiment moved forward slowly.


    Among the troops, there are not only mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, but also some mercenary families. The total number has reached more than 300, resulting in a very long team, with more than 30 carriages alone.


    Gray sat in the original Fergus family carriage and looked at books leisurely. Because of the rune space bag, he could carry a large number of books with him.


    The final result of the battle between two king level strongmen three days ago has been known.


    Although the king of killers was seriously injured, he finally got rid of the king of mercenaries and disappeared.


    Those who can reach the level of King level soldiers must have a lot of life-saving means.


    It''s easy to hurt, but if you want to kill, you can''t do it unless there is a great gap between them.


    "Gray... Master!"


    Opposite gray is the daughter of Alice, a maid, and Haley Hewlett, the former head of the Red Wing mercenary.


    Looking at gray reading, the girl Haley looked hesitant, and finally shouted weakly.


    "Huh?"


    Putting the book down for a while, gray raised his head and looked at each other. He saw the other party sitting in a blue fur coat with a thick leather book in his hand.


    Seeing Gray''s eyes, the other party slightly clenched his teeth, then made a decision, stood up, handed the leather book in his hand to gray and said.


    "Master gray, this is my father''s blood method!"


    Gray glanced at the cover of the leather book and saw that "Flamingo" was written on the cover.


    Obviously, the blood method practiced by the former head of the Red Wing mercenary should be the blood method of the Flamingo sequence.


    With theout reaching for it, gray shook his head slightly.


    "Since it''s your father''s thing, keep it!"


    Gray estimated that this Flamingo sequence blood method should have three levels: fierce level, crazy level and barbarian level.


    Because it is a rare bird sequence blood method, its value is much higher than that of ordinary blood method. If it is auctioned, it should be able to auction to about 200000 or 300000.


    However, although there are a lot of two or three hundred thousand, he doesn''t pay much attention to it, and he can''t do such a tasteless thing as robbing a girl who has lost her father.


    "But..."


    The girl Haley''s face was struggling. This blood law book was left by her father, and she didn''t want to hand it over in her heart.


    But now she has no relationship with the Red Wing mercenary regiment except that she is the daughter of the former mercenary regiment.


    This situation made her very uneasy.


    She doesn''t have much money.


    Before the duel, her father seemed to have a premonition that he would die. For the sake of protecting her, most of his savings over the years had been handed over to the mercenary regiment as public funds, leaving her only tens of thousands of gold coins.


    After a long hesitation, she finally decided to give gray the most valuable thing she had.


    "Don''t think about anything. Just stay in the Red Wing mercenary regiment."


    Seeing the hesitation and uneasiness in each other''s heart, gray smiled.


    "The Red Wing mercenary regiment used to be your home, but it is still your home."


    "Haley, since master Gray said so, put it away!"


    Painfully pulled the girl Haley back to her seat. Alice touched the girl''s hair, sighed and comforted.


    "And don''t you still have us?"


    "Sister Alice."


    The girl Haley finally threw herself into Alice''s arms and choked.


    Lost the only family member, helpless, inner hesitation and uneasiness, do not know where the future road will go.


    The inner helplessness made the girl''s heart extremely painful. At this time, it was finally vented.


    At noon, the team stopped, put up a simple tent and prepared lunch.


    Gray got out of the carriage, chose a direction and went straight.


    In the mercenary City, there is no place for him to test the blood beast ability, so these days, he has been suppressing the impulse to test the blood beast ability.


    Now I have a chance to leave the mercenary city.


    Along the way, gray finally found a barren stone forest.


    In the stone forest, blocks of stones are stacked disorderly, large or small, and there are several sparse plants. Because the ground is stone, it does not grow luxuriantly, and several plants are bent by thick snow.


    Looking at a boulder with a diameter of ten meters in the distance, a cold ice wind blade suddenly appeared in front of gray.


    This is a emerald green ice blade. Compared with Gray''s ice blade before, the green is deeper.


    Less transparent, more texture.


    If the previous wind blade was polished like a fog on the surface of jade, the current wind blade is completely polished with green jade.


    Shua!


    The emerald green wind blade came out, and a sharp hiss broke out in the air.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The next moment, a clear crack appeared in the middle of the boulder in the distance.


    Across the left and right sides of the boulder, the boulder is cut in half from the middle.


    KAKA!


    The air of cold ice was confused. The surface of the boulder and even the surrounding area were suddenly filled with white cold ice.


    Boom!


    Finally, the boulder in the upper part slipped and crashed on the ground with a bang. A deep pit was hit on the ground. A nearby area was covered with cold ice.


    "The cold ice wind blade has become sharper!"


    Looking at the boulder with a diameter of ten meters split in half, Gray''s eyes lit up slightly.


    It is certain that the power of the cold ice wind blade has become stronger. Compared with before, the current cold ice wind blade is like a rusty weapon, grinding the edge and becoming sharper.


    "The blood beast ability of the blade weasel is definitely integrated into the cold ice wind blade, otherwise it can''t be so sharp."


    This change of the cold ice wind blade shows that the special blood beast ability of the wind system of the blade weasel is indeed integrated into the cold ice wind blade, making the cold ice wind blade more sharp.


    "Moreover, the integration of the special blood beast ability of the wind system and the special blood beast ability of the cold ice seems to have made a qualitative change in the sharpness of the cold ice wind blade, which is sharper than the simple special ability of the wind system!"


    Gray has fought with the blood beast in the same realm with special ability of wind system. Although the other party''s wind blade is sharp, it can''t reach this level.


    Obviously, the integration of wind system special blood beast ability and cold ice special blood beast ability, like gray''s original guess, has improved the power of cold ice wind blade and become more powerful than simple wind system special ability and cold ice special ability.


    "Can the power of the cold ice wind blade now be comparable to that of the barbarian wind blood beast?"


    Gray couldn''t help remembering the only confrontation with the barbarian blood beast, that is, when he fought with the three headed snake, he recalled the power of the other party''s wind blade ability.


    A moment later, he came to a conclusion.


    "If it''s a" wind blade ", the wind blade cast by the three headed snake should be sharper."


    The wind blade cast by the three headed snake was too sharp and left a deep impression on gray.


    In contrast, although the current ice wind blade is extremely sharp, it should be a little worse from the three headed snake.


    "But."


    Gray''s eyes sparkled.


    "An attack like the cold ice wind blade, even if I don''t fully stimulate the blood beast''s ability, I can cut five channels. When the five channels are superimposed, the power is not necessarily weaker than the wind blade exerted by the three headed snake!"

 Chapter 283

    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua!


    In front of gray, five emerald green ice blades emerged and cut forward together.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    In the riprap forest, stone chips are flying and the cold ice is frozen.


    A lot of rubble was broken and a lot of areas were frozen by ice.


    In the stone forest full of rubble, a broad trace of cold ice appeared.


    It spread far away. Along the way, no stone was complete and all were broken.


    "When the five ways are combined, the power is absolutely no worse than the wind blade of the three headed snake!"


    There was a glimmer of joy in Gray''s eyes.


    "And it is more practical than the wind blade of the three headed snake. After all, it still has the ability to chill!"


    Although the freezing ability effect of cold air should be greatly reduced for the brute level opponents, it still has an effect after all.


    The cold ice wind blade with cold air freezing ability is definitely more practical than the wind blade of three headed snake.


    "The combat power has reached the barbarian level!"


    Gray breathed softly.


    The original guess was not wrong. After the fusion of the special blood beast ability of wind system and the special blood beast ability of cold ice, the power really crossed the level and reached the barbarian level.


    "Finally have the power of a war!"


    If you want to compete with Rob Tracy, you have the power to fight with Rob Tracy. It is necessary to reach the brute level. Otherwise, there is no possibility of confrontation.


    Last time, after only stopping rob Tracy for a moment, he was already in danger and almost killed. It was enough to see the huge gap between the brute level combat power and the crazy level combat power.


    "However, this is not enough. Next, we need to replace the controlled corpses with physical brute blood beasts with brute combat power."


    If only rob Tracy, with the brute level destructive power of the cold ice wind blade, coupled with Sen ape, a blood beast with only brute level blood beast physical power, gray is confident that it is enough to compete.


    But rob Tracy''s combat power is more than that. In his hands, he also has a magic weapon that can manipulate barbarian blood beasts.


    Although the last brute level blood beast has been destroyed by Manel Sidney, it is absolutely not difficult to hunt the brute level blood beast again with the strength of the other party.


    Therefore, in the face of the other party, we need to consider not only the combat power of the other party itself, but also the combat power of the barbarian blood beast manipulated by the other party.


    Half a month later, it was close to the end of the year, gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment entered the area, which had been expanded, led by nearly ten times Fergus, and finally arrived in Fergus city.


    Before arriving, gray had sent someone back to report in advance and asked the Fergus family to prepare accommodation for the Red Wing mercenary regiment, so he easily settled the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Make sure the Red Wing mercenary regiment has been settled, and gray returns to Fergus castle.


    Under the welcome of the Fergus family, gray entered the Fergus castle.


    In the room, the fireplace was burning and sending out warmth.


    The Fergus family, including gray, sat around the fireplace.


    "Gray, if you come back later, you will celebrate the new year on the road!"


    Bernal joked.


    "I didn''t expect it to take so long."


    Gray shrugged helplessly.


    Originally, I thought I could turn back and return the day after arriving at the mercenary city. As a result, I couldn''t directly buy the blood of the barbarian wind special blood beast, so I could only participate in the auction a week later.


    Later, it took some time to evacuate the mercenary city with the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    As a result, this mercenary trip took a lot more time than expected.


    Fortunately, the harvest was also huge. We not only obtained the blood of the barbarian level wind system special blood beast, but also obtained the clues of the king level blood beast blood and the corpse Hairy Ape.


    "It''s good to be back before the new year."


    Mrs. Milan smiled.


    She wore a luxurious winter dress and a gentle smile on her face. She could not see that she had been estranged from gray.


    After learning that gray became a crazy blood warrior and was determined to be the next successor of the Fergus family, she had abandoned the idea of making friends with gray.


    She is a smart person and knows that under such circumstances, if she still has a bad relationship with gray, it will only be herself who will suffer.


    "Indeed, just come back!"


    Count Fergus also smiled. He was most happy to see the family get along well.


    "Brother, my birthday present?"


    Next to Sarah, dressed in a beige winter dress, with a pair of beautiful big eyes and full of expectation, she looked at gray. Some time ago, she was seventeen.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten!"


    Gray smiled, took out the rune space bag and took out a purple fur coat.


    He didn''t hide the matter of the rune space bag from the Fergus family. He told them a long time ago.


    "Here, this is a birthday present for you!"


    Gray hands it to Sarah.


    Purple fur coat. The hair on the surface is from a fox blood beast. Different from ordinary fur, it has a bright luster, very beautiful and dazzling.


    "How beautiful!"


    Sarah''s eyes were straight. She quickly took it with her hands and held it in her arms. Her face was full of joy.


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting in the living room for a while, gray, count Fergus and Bernard came to the study.


    "Gray, what''s the matter with the Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    Asked count Fergus.


    "The former head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment knew me and entrusted the Red Wing mercenary regiment to me before he died, so I moved the Red Wing mercenary regiment back to my territory."


    Gray explained.


    "What is the strength of the Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    Bernal asked curiously.


    "The Red Wing mercenary regiment now has one fierce blood soldier, two upper blood soldiers and four middle blood soldiers."


    "There are fierce blood soldiers in town. This mercenary regiment is not small."


    Bernal was slightly surprised.


    In the Fergus family, in addition to gray, the crazy blood soldier, viscount Fergus is a fierce blood soldier. Unexpectedly, gray casually pulled back a mercenary regiment, but there are fierce blood soldiers in town.


    He did not know that the former head of the mercenary regiment was a crazy blood soldier. If he knew, he would be even more surprised.


    "Are you the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment now?"


    Asked count Fergus.


    "No, the current leader is Hobbes of fierce blood warrior strength."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "I''m not a mercenary, and I can''t stay in the Red Wing mercenary regiment for a long time. It''s better for mercenaries to take charge of the mercenary regiment. I''m going to merge the Red Wing mercenary regiment into the Fergus family and make it a force of the Fergus family."


    "Into the Fergus family?"


    Count Fergus''s eyes lit up.


    "This is a good thing. If the Fergus family can master a mercenary regiment, it will be convenient in many aspects, especially in the period when the Fergus family has just been promoted to the Earl family."


    After talking about the planning of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, count Fergus looked at gray and said.


    "Some time ago, almost when you went to the mercenary City, the Sidney family attacked the Warren family."


    "Sure enough."


    Green''s face moved, and there was such a look in his eyes.


    Gray was not surprised by this result. The Warren family ruined the Sidney family and rescued rob Tracy. As a family that can also rank in the forefront of the Marquis family, would the Sidney family not fight back.


    "The Sidney family used the bronze backed dragon beast, causing a wave of animals to hit the Warren castle, and the Warren family suffered heavy losses."


    Continued count Fergus.


    "Actually caused the animal tide."


    Gray felt a chill in his heart. The Sidney family''s means were not cruel.


    He has experienced the power of the beast tide. It is overwhelming and terrible. Although the beast tide caused by the bronze backed dragon beast should not reach the level of the last time, the scale is definitely not small.


    It can be imagined that under the animal tide, the Wallen family whose castle is located in the forest will suffer heavy losses.


    Since the last time he met the Valen family in the shadow snake village, gray investigated the Valen family. Naturally, he knew that the castle was built in the forest because of the blood beast ability of the Valen family.


    Moreover, the most cruel thing is that because it is the animal tide rather than the Sidney family, it is useless for the Warren family to sue the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. The Sidney family can easily get rid of it.


    The Sidney family''s move to attract the "animal tide" is not generally clever and cruel.


    "What about the Warren family now?"


    Asked gray.


    "The Valen castle was abandoned, and only half of the people escaped. Even one of their own children died. If the" inside information "was not used, the casualties would certainly be greater."


    Exclaimed count Fergus.


    "Even one of his own children died."


    Gray''s face was slightly surprised, and then his face was slightly frozen.


    "I''m afraid the Warren family won''t give up!"


    "This is for sure. I just don''t know what the Valen family will do. The Sidney family also informed our families to be more alert and wary."


    Bernal nodded.


    "We have to guard against the retaliation of the Warren family, but for our Fergus family, we should guard against another crisis."


    At this point, count Fergus''s face became extremely dignified.


    "Another crisis?"


    Seeing the countess Fergus''s look, gray had a bad premonition. He quickly looked at the Viscount Fergus, and saw the countess Fergus''s face very heavy.


    "Rob Tracy is not dead..."


    "Really not dead!"


    Hearing the news, even if it had been expected, Gray''s heart still jumped.


    "Well, not only did he not die, but it seems that most of the injury has recovered. The other party''s injury should recover soon."


    Count Fergus looked very gloomy.


    In the process of encircling and suppressing the shadow snake, the Fergus family gained great benefits, promoted from the Viscount family to the count family, but also completely offended rob Tracy.


    The other party''s hatred for the Fergus family is not necessarily weaker than the Sidney family. When the other party recovers from the injury, the Fergus family is likely to become the other party''s target.


    It may even be the first goal. After all, the Fergus family is undoubtedly better than the Sidney family.

 Chapter 284

    "Soon... Will recover?"


    Gray looked dignified.


    Rob Tracy is not dead and will soon recover, which is the worst news for the Fergus family.


    Gray can almost imagine that when rob Tracy recovers from his injury, the Fergus family will become the focus of "care".


    "Father, what did the Sidney family do?"


    "The Sidney family has been on guard in Sidney. Now the Sidney collar is a huge net. It''s not easy for Rob Tracy to sneak in."


    Said count Fergus, as if comforting himself.


    "But we can''t place all our hopes on the deployment of the Sidney family."


    Continued count Fergus.


    "Years later, I''m going to let you, Bernal and others go to the castle of the original Locke family for a temporary stay."


    He plans to let him take the seat of Fergus castle, and gray and others hide in the original Locke family castle.


    In this case, even if rob Tracy broke through the blockade and sneaked in, the Fergus family would not be destroyed.


    "I won''t go. I must be the focus of attention now. If I appear in Locke castle, I''m afraid I will be found soon."


    Gray shook his head, then a sharp color flashed in his eyes.


    "And if rob Tracy does hit, we don''t have no chance of winning."


    "Isn''t there no chance of winning?"


    Count Fergus and Bernard looked at gray with a little surprise.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and said solemnly.


    "This time in the mercenary City, I bought a copy of King beast blood. After taking it, the ability of blood beast has changed, and its power is no worse than that of brute blood soldiers."


    This time, he did buy a king beast blood in the mercenary city. The blood beast''s ability became stronger and could just use the king beast''s blood as a cover.


    Although the shooting bought the blood of Thunder Dragon beast, no one can tell what will happen to the mutation. It''s no problem to use it as a cover up.


    "After taking the king beast blood, the blood beast ability has changed. Taking the king beast blood can make the blood beast ability change?"


    Count Fergus and Bernard looked at gray in surprise. They didn''t know that the king beast''s blood could mutate the blood beast''s ability.


    "Well, I once saw senior blood beasts in the Sidney family''s collection. Blood has a certain chance to change the ability of blood beasts."


    Gray nodded.


    "This time in the mercenary City, I happened to meet a king level blood beast blood auction, so I took one. After taking it, my blood beast ability changed, and its power should be no worse than that of a wild blood warrior."


    "Great, this... Great."


    Bernal looked surprised.


    Because of Rob Tracy, he had been very uneasy for some time. When he heard that Gray''s blood beast ability had changed and was as powerful as a brute blood warrior, he couldn''t help feeling that his uneasiness slowed down a little.


    Although the blood beast''s ability and power are comparable to those of the brute blood warrior gray, he is not necessarily the opponent of Rob Tracy, but at least he is not as powerful as before.


    "OK, OK."


    Count Fergus, too, could not hide his joy and said two good words again and again.


    Rob Tracy is about to recover from his injury. The Fergus family will become a family to be watched. It is conceivable that he is anxious.


    At this time, gray actually had blood variation, and the power of blood beast ability reached brute level. This is the best news he has heard recently.


    "In fact, with my current strength and Sen ape, there must be no problem against rob Tracy."


    Said gray.


    "However, rob Tracy is not alone. He still has a powerful magic weapon in his hand."


    "The magic weapon that can manipulate the barbarian blood beast?"


    Referring to the magic weapon, Bernard''s face changed slightly. Although he did not participate in the last encirclement and suppression of the shadow snake, he learned the existence of the magic weapon from the mouth of count Fergus and gray.


    He thought for a moment and said.


    "I don''t think you should worry about that magic weapon. The Sidney collar is now under full martial law. It''s difficult for the other party to transport a huge barbarian blood beast into the Sidney collar."


    "It may not be possible, but it is still possible."


    Gray shook his head.


    "My Rune space bag can hold a brute blood beast. Rob Tracy or the Warren family also have a similar Rune space bag."


    "Indeed, this possibility cannot be ruled out."


    Count Fergus said slightly.


    "I''m going to go to Chiye forest tomorrow to hunt a brute level blood beast with physical ability and use it to replace the forest ape. In this way, my combat power can be enhanced."


    Said gray.


    "Hunting brute blood beasts of the physical ability type? Indeed, this is really a way to enhance combat power."


    Said count Fergus after a little thought.


    "However, it will be the new year in three days. It''s not too late to go after the new year. The other party''s injury will not recover so soon."


    "All right!"


    Gray thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Rob Tracy''s injury is almost healed, but he hasn''t recovered after all. It shouldn''t take much time for him to enter the night forest to hunt savage beasts. The time is completely enough.


    ¡­¡­


    The Fergus family spent the new year in a lively way, and gray, count Fergus and Bernard also temporarily put down their worries.


    Four days later, the first day after the new year, gray left Fergus castle alone and rode towards the red leaf forest.


    Arrive at Chiye forest and pay the villagers of Yangjiao village next to Chiye forest to take care of Ma. Gray walks towards Chiye forest empty handed. Every step will leave a deep footprint.


    In the sky, the snow is still falling, and the sky is full of white flowers.


    The cold is pervasive. Even wearing a thick coat, walking in such weather will be shivering with cold.


    But gray didn''t feel the cold except for the slight coolness.


    After swallowing the blood of the wild blood beast ice spirit beast, gray obtained the transformation of the cold attribute and has a strong resistance to the cold, so he won''t feel too cold even in this weather.


    Pooh!


    When he came to the edge of the forest, gray stepped into the forest, stepped on it, and his foot sank quickly. Seeing that the whole calf was about to sink in, he quickly withdrew back.


    "The snow in the forest is so deep!"


    Looking at the footprints that were almost submerged in his lower legs, but still didn''t reach the end, gray frowned.


    Although his feet were boots, they only extended to his lower legs. If they flowed through this kind of snow, I''m afraid his boots would be full of snow.


    Although he is not afraid of cold, his shoes are wet with snow, which is obviously not a comfortable experience.


    His mind moved and he had an idea.


    Take out the rune space bag and take something out of it.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, a behemoth appeared in the snow and sank hard under the snow, directly smashing a hole in the snow.


    This is an extremely large ape blood beast.


    He is tall and stocky, seven meters tall and covered with red hair. Just looking at him, he gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    It was gray who got the forest ape in the dark forest.


    Patter!


    Sen ape squatted down and put his arm on the ground.


    Gray followed Sen ape''s arm all the way up to Sen ape''s shoulder and sat there.


    Sen ape was huge, with shoulders more than one meter wide. Gray sat there with great ease.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Under the command of gray, Sen ape stood up and stepped into the forest. Each step was several meters away.


    The snow that was enough to submerge Gray''s knee looked very shallow at the foot of Sen ape. It just submerged the huge soles of his feet, which had no impact on the actions of Sen ape.


    Click, click!


    Along the way, many trees were damaged.


    All those in front were swept away by the forest ape. The forest ape walked straight and rarely took a detour, unless it met a huge tree that needed several people to hug.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    All the way straight ahead, coupled with the huge pace of forest apes, the speed is naturally very fast. Even if they don''t run at full speed, they have gone deep into the dark forest and appeared in the place where blood animals haunt an hour later.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    An unknown blood beast, two meters long and covered with white hair, was intruded by Sen ape.


    The blood beast stopped ahead and roared demonstratively at the forest ape.


    Sen ape ignored and stepped forward. The blood beast''s eyes were full of fear. He was forced to retreat again and again, and the anger in his voice was more and more victorious.


    Finally, at a certain moment, the blood beast was forced to the limit. It roared, suddenly strung up and tore at the forest ape.


    Hula!


    Sen ape''s huge arm, like a bucket, patted the blood beast like a fly.


    Bang!


    The blood beast drawn by the giant hand of Sen ape encountered an unimaginable impact.


    Click!


    The place hit collapsed, and the sound of bone fragmentation rang out intensively. The blood beast flew out like a shell and hit the tree. After several trees were broken, it finally stopped.


    Congestion in the mouth, the body paralyzed like mud, impressively dead!


    Forest apes, even if they only have the physical power of barbarian blood beasts, are obviously not what this ordinary blood beast can compete with.


    "Lunch is available!"


    Glancing at the muddy blood beast in the distance, gray smiled, commanded Sen ape to come forward, grabbed the blood beast and put it in front of him. He took out the rune space bag and put the blood beast into the rune space bag.


    With the enhancement of strength, in the second transformation, his demand for nutrition is increasing, and blood, animal and flesh, which are rich in nutrition, is very in line with his appetite.


    In the castle, his meals three times a day are all blood and animal flesh. Fortunately, he brought back a lot of blood and animal flesh last time. Otherwise, only blood and animal flesh will eat the Fergus family poor.

 Chapter 285

    Bang, bang, bang!


    Controlling the forest ape, gray walked all the way. All the blood blocking animals encountered along the way were easily killed by the forest ape.


    At the beginning, gray would put away his flesh and blood. There were too many in the back, so he had to abandon it. Although his Rune space was large, it was limited after all.


    At noon, he ate several kilograms of roast meat made of unknown blood animals, and gray continued to set off.


    With the deepening, the blood beasts encountered are not only fierce blood beasts, but also crazy blood beasts occasionally.


    However, in front of the flesh of the savage blood beast of Sen ape, he had been killed without much effort.


    There was even a lion type blood beast, which was caught by Sen ape and tore its legs in two bloody halves.


    In the evening, gray had gone deep into the night forest for 200 miles, and met crazy blood beasts more and more frequently.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a sharp roar suddenly remembered that the terrible roar had shocked the snow on the surrounding trees.


    Gray looked on alert, and saw a huge blood beast breaking the trees, destroying the land all the way and approaching here.


    This is a huge blood beast with black, shiny hair and a body of more than seven meters.


    It looks very long. If it stands up, it is even taller than the forest ape.


    The most special thing is that it is supported by six legs instead of four legs.


    Six huge legs, each extremely thick, showing sharp claws.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    When it was still dozens of meters away from the forest ape, it stopped and roared, with fierce light in its eyes and thick evil spirit on its body.


    "Six legged ferret!"


    On the ape''s shoulder, gray looked slightly dignified and called out the kind of blood beast.


    Six legged Mongoose, a kind of brute blood beast with the ability of soil blood beast, is different from the Sen ape sitting under Gray''s ass. the other party has the ability of blood beast. It is a real brute blood beast.


    "Stand back!"


    Gray directed the apes back.


    Although he did come here to hunt the brute level blood beast this time, the goal of hunting is not the six legged brute with blood beast ability, but the brute level blood beast with pure physical ability, so he doesn''t want to fight the six legged brute.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The huge size of Sen ape slowly retreated, and the distance between Sen ape and six legged ferret was getting farther.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    But in the next moment, the six legged ferret was full of fierce light in his eyes. Suddenly, it rushed towards the retreating forest ape like a gust of wind.


    Gray wanted to avoid the war, but the disturbed six legged ferret didn''t seem to want to let gray go.


    "Hum -"


    Gray snorted coldly, and his eyes turned cold.


    He just didn''t want to waste blood in unnecessary fighting. He wasn''t really afraid of the six legged ferret.


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Five emerald green ice blades appeared, like huge blades polished with five jade handles, whistling to cut off the six legged man weasel.


    Feeling the danger, the six legged mongoose rushed forward, suddenly stopped and rushed forward, fled to the side.


    Poof, poof, poof, poof!


    Although the six legged mongoose was eight meters long, it was extremely fast and flexible. It turned around and hid all the five ice wind blades cut by gray, and the five wind blades cleaved on the snow behind him.


    However, Gray''s attack is obviously not just to avoid the wind blade.


    KAKA!


    The two legs behind the six legged ferret were frozen because they were close to the ice wind blade, and the surface was covered with ice.


    Click!


    His legs were frozen, and the six legged ferret panicked and struggled hard to free his legs from the frozen ice.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Inexplicably, the six legged mongoose roared angrily.


    Chi, Chi, Chi!


    Suddenly, a strange movement came from the ground under the foot of Sen ape, and then a huge stone thorn several meters long rose from the ground and stabbed Sen ape.


    Poof!


    Gray hurried to command Sen ape to avoid back, but even so, several stones stabbed Sen ape''s legs and fixed Sen ape''s lower body in place.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, the six legged ferret rushed towards the forest ape, the upper body stood up, and the sharp claws on the two forelimbs quickly grabbed at the forest ape.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the five ice blades suddenly cut off the six legged ferret that was very close.


    At such a close distance, the six legged ferret couldn''t escape.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The five wind blades left five blood wounds on the six legged ferret, and the terrible cold ice spread.


    The six legged mongoose retreated quickly. Soon, the whole ground was frozen by the cold ice.


    However, the effect of cold ice is not too deadly for such a brute blood beast. Countless fine cracks are appearing in the cold ice that completely freezes it.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Gray commanded Sen ape to break the stone thorn that pierced its flesh and blood, while he cut out five wind blades again and attacked the six legged ferret.


    Patter!


    As a brute level blood beast, the six legged brute weasel has strong defense and strong resistance to the cold. The ice that bound him was soon broken away by it, but at this time, the wind blade cut by gray again has arrived.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The six legged ferret, who had just escaped from the cold ice, had five deep blood mouths again, and was frozen by the cold ice again.


    Boom!


    The six legged mongoose broke free from the ice again, but the Sen ape appeared in front of the six legged mongoose and hit the six legged mongoose on the head.


    Bang!


    The six legged mongoose hit by Sen ape suddenly flew upside down, broke many trees, and broke the ice on his body before he stopped.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The six legged mongoose got up in a daze and looked at the incoming forest ape. Its eyes were red with blood and roared angrily.


    Dozens of stone spikes came out from around him, and then took off, like dozens of huge long guns, brushing towards the forest ape and gray spikes on the forest ape.


    Boom!


    Gray''s face remained unchanged. In front of him, five wind blades cut out and attacked these stone spikes.


    Under the wind blade, the stone spike was like butter cut by a knife. It was easily cut off, frozen by the cold, and fell heavily to the ground.


    The six legged ferret wanted to continue to display its blood beast ability, and at this time, the forest ape had rushed to the six legged ferret.


    Bang!


    The six legged mongoose was hit in the head again and flew out.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    With the cooperation of gray and Sen ape, the six legged mongoose was hit in the head by Sen ape''s fist one after another, blood spilled from its mouth, and even its head began to deform slowly.


    Bang!


    Once again, the six legged mongoose was hit and flew out by the forest ape. His eyes were red. He even roared angrily because there was blood spilling from the hit.


    Chi, Chi, Chi!


    On the ground around it, there are two or three meters long stone spikes, which are dense. Then they break away from the soil and float up like countless giant arrows attacking the forest ape.


    "Desperately!"


    Gray''s complexion finally became slightly dignified. He didn''t dare to hesitate and used the blood beast ability to the greatest extent.


    For dozens of times, the cold ice wind blade is like a long emerald River, facing the dense stone spikes.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Stone spikes and cold ice wind blades collide with each other and disappear from each other. Finally, both sides disappear, leaving only a pile of frozen gravel.


    Bang!


    Sen ape rushed out, rushed to the six legged ferret who had just demonstrated the ability of blood beast, punched hard and hit the six legged ferret on the head again.


    Click!


    A clear sound of bone fragmentation sounded. The huge body of the six legged mongoose flew upside down. Many trees were broken and flew out for dozens of meters before finally stopping.


    The six legged mongoose that stopped did not get up at the first time, but twitched on the ground.


    There is blood oozing from its mouth, and there are some white substances at the same time.


    Gray commanded Sen ape to walk over, and saw that there was a deep depression in the head of the six legged man weasel. The whole ground collapsed, and it seemed that it could not live.


    Bang!


    Command Sen ape to smash it again. After killing it completely, gray slides down from Sen ape, takes out the rune bag, and quickly comes to the six legged man weasel to collect blood.


    The blood of a brute level blood beast, even the cheapest, is enough to sell hundreds of thousands of gold coins. As long as you sell the blood of this brute level blood beast, you can pay off most of the money owed to Sophia.


    Collect the blood, put the six legged ferret''s body into the rune space bag, and use the back feeding ability to repair the injury on Sen ape. Gray looked around.


    Here is a forest with few trees, mixed with many rocks, some of which are very huge, like a hill.


    "This should be the territory of the six legged mongoose. Although the six legged mongoose has died, other blood animals should not dare to invade in a short time. Let''s camp here tonight."


    After looking around, he found a place with his back against the huge rocks and set up a tent.


    In the evening, gray, who was not sleepy, stayed in a special extremely warm leather tent. Through a simple Rune lamp, he took out a book to read. Sen ape was ordered by him to guard outside.


    From time to time, there was a roar of animals in the surrounding forest, which was performing the drama of hunters and prey.


    Even in winter, there are wild animals and blood animals at night.


    Suddenly!


    Suddenly, the surroundings became extremely quiet, and the roars of all kinds of animals suddenly disappeared, which had not appeared again for a long time.


    "Huh?"


    Gray, who was reading a book, was keenly aware of the abnormality. He hesitated a little. He turned off the rune light, opened the tent and went out.


    It was very quiet outside, without the slightest sound of wild animals, as if all the wild animals had suddenly disappeared.


    Behind him was a huge rock, thirty or forty meters high. Gray climbed up from one side of the rock, came to the top of the rock and looked around.


    He immediately saw a scene that made his hair stand on end.


    Nearby forests, and even far away forests, are shuttling with a large number of hazy white figures.


    They pass through the woods and rocks in the same direction, silent, as if there were no entity.


    That''s one ghost after another!

 Chapter 286

    Shua, Shua!


    White ghosts move forward, mostly in the shape of beasts, and occasionally in the shape of humans. Neither trees nor rocks can stop them from moving forward.


    They move silently, pass through the woods and rocks, appear on the other side of the trees and rocks, and go in the same direction.


    It''s like something is calling them in that direction.


    "Ghosts, and so many?"


    Gray felt his scalp numb and his back cold.


    Since the last time he met a ghost and knew the weakness of the ghost, gray had no great fear of the ghost.


    It''s just an alien life formed after the death of people or animals. With his current strength, he holds a lightning magic sword that can restrain ghosts. Even hundreds of ghosts, he is sure to kill them.


    But at this time, the ghosts in his sight were not hundreds, not thousands, but tens of thousands, or even more than 100000.


    Even if he was soft handed and killed for several days and nights, he couldn''t finish it.


    "What''s the matter? How can there be so many ghosts? Don''t ghosts need to be formed in a special environment?"


    According to Sophia''s statement and the records about ghosts he saw in some books of the Sidney family, ghosts are special organisms formed only under some very special circumstances.


    It rarely appears, and if it does, the number will not be too much, but now there are tens of thousands or even more than 100000 ghosts.


    "Is there a huge environment that can produce ghosts around here?"


    Gray guessed with horror.


    If there is a huge environment that can produce ghosts nearby, it makes sense that there are so many ghosts in the night forest.


    "These ghosts are obviously converging in one direction. What''s in that direction?"


    Gray tried to look in the direction of the gathering of ghosts, but the distance was too far. Even with his eyesight, it was difficult to see what was in that direction.


    "Would you like to go and have a look?"


    Tens of thousands of ghosts converge in one direction, which is extremely strange and may contain great danger.


    However, he was extremely unwilling not to explore such a thing.


    Danger and opportunity sometimes coexist. When you encounter danger, you may also encounter opportunity.


    "Follow up and have a look. Once you find danger, retreat immediately!"


    With a decision in mind, gray slid down from the top of the rock, put the tent away, put the Sen ape into the rune space bag, and walked carefully in the direction of the gathering of ghosts.


    As he walked in that direction, he inevitably encountered the ghost.


    One is five meters long. It should be the ghost of a crazy blood beast.


    to be sonorous!


    Gray quickly pulled out the magic sword and was on guard.


    Once he attacks in the opposite direction, he will immediately stimulate the lightning of magic weapons and kill the other party.


    However, to his surprise, the huge ghost seemed not to see him, and kept moving forward at a constant speed.


    Without taking back the sword in his hand, gray continued to move forward with the sword in his hand.


    As he moved on, he met more and more ghosts, all kinds of them. Among them, gray even saw a huge brute blood beast ghost.


    Without exception, they ignored him and walked in one direction.


    Keep a distance from these ghosts and follow them.


    More than half an hour later, the woods disappeared and the terrain in front was empty.


    This is a rocky terrain. It is extremely open. Rocks are scattered. In addition to rocks, trees are rarely seen.


    The direction of the ghost is towards the center of the rocky terrain.


    After another distance, Gray''s eyes suddenly shrunk.


    A huge building with hazy white light appeared.


    It seems to be a huge palace.


    Inside, buildings, made of unknown texture, are rough and simple, emitting white light, which is extremely magnificent and spectacular.


    The tallest building, 100 meters high, is located in the center of the palace. It is a huge building similar to the altar.


    At this time, ghosts gathered like a tide are pouring into this white palace.


    They approached from four directions, contacted with the palace walls, and then their bodies disappeared outside the palace, as if they had passed through the palace and integrated into the palace.


    Like a moth to the fire, one after another.


    "What on earth is this place? Is it an imperial relic?"


    Gray first thought of the ruins of the Empire.


    During the imperial period, the most glorious period of the continent, there was a king level existence at that time, and the convenient achievements of rune, weapon refining and medicine refining were higher than now.


    There are occasional Rune puppets unearthed from Imperial relics, with extraordinary combat power. It is rumored that rune puppets with combat power up to King level even exist.


    There are many powerful and strange magic weapons. It is rumored that there have been silver magic weapons above bronze. It is said that such weapons are even enough to raise people''s combat power to a large level.


    As for magic potions and other potions that are difficult to preserve, they rarely appear. They only appear a few times, but there are magic potions whose effect is far higher than the current drug refining level. Even a bottle of magic potions once appeared, making a waste blood warrior a king level warrior.


    "No, this style doesn''t look like a relic of the imperial period."


    After looking far away, gray shook his head slightly again.


    So far, he has been in contact with three imperial relics. In addition, he has watched a lot of books about Imperial relics in the Sidney family. He has a deep understanding of the style of imperial relics.


    The buildings of imperial relics are very exquisite and artistic, but the buildings in front of us are extremely rough and simple, pay more attention to the whole and magnificent. The architectural style and imperial relics can be said to be two extremes.


    "Moreover, it is not like the architectural style of the four kingdoms. What era of architecture is this? Is it more ancient than the Empire?"


    If it is not the architectural style of the four kingdoms, nor the architectural style of the imperial period before the four kingdoms, it can only be an architectural style older than the imperial period.


    Only this guess can be reasonable.


    "Is that the entrance?"


    On the side of the building facing gray, there is an arched passage more than 50 meters high and 30 meters wide. At this time, it is emitting a slight white light.


    Struggling to avoid the ghost, gray came to the arched passage.


    Looking inward, I saw that it was a deep passage.


    The walls around the passage emit hazy white light, dark and deep.


    After a little hesitation, he walked carefully into the channel. His body was always tight. Once he found that the situation was wrong, he was ready to withdraw immediately.


    Bang!


    However, as soon as he took a step forward, he was suddenly startled and retreated back quickly, directly tens of meters away.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dozens of meters away, after confirming that there was no abnormality, gray showed a trace of doubt.


    Just now, he felt as if he had hit a wall, so he didn''t hesitate to retreat.


    After waiting a little longer to make sure nothing unusual happened, gray went forward and came to the entrance of the passage again.


    He reached out and touched forward.


    Pop!


    In front of him, his hand encountered obstacles, as if stroking on a very smooth wall, but clearly there was nothing in front of him.


    "Invisible wall?"


    Gray stepped back again to dozens of meters away, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    At the entrance of this passage, there should be an invisible wall blocking the entrance.


    "I don''t know if I can break it?"


    The building in front of him is very mysterious. Gray wants to go in and explore to see if he can get anything, but the existence of invisible walls blocks him outside.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    It was obviously impossible to give up. He stepped back a little, and gray cut off towards the entrance with a cold ice wind blade.


    The green wind blade turned into a green light and cut towards the entrance of the building, but the next moment, when it was close to the entrance, it disappeared mysteriously.


    There was no loud noise of hitting hard objects, and there was no cold air, as if it had suddenly disappeared.


    "Disappeared?!"


    As soon as Gray''s pupil shrinks, he doesn''t block the ice wind blade, but directly makes the ice wind blade disappear.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A little thought flashed in his eyes, and he tried his best to use the blood beast ability. Dozens of cold ice blades shot out from Gray''s front and shot Qi Qi towards the entrance.


    At the next moment, a similar scene appeared. Dozens of ice blades disappeared together, leaving no movement.


    "With my current strength, I can''t break this invisible wall!"


    Gray frowned at the sight.


    Even with his strongest blood beast ability, a trace of waves disappeared without arousing. If you want to break this invisible wall, you can''t do it with his strength.


    "I don''t know if there is a population in other places!"


    He avoided ghosts and walked around the huge building. Half an hour later, he circled the huge building.


    Except for the entrance originally found, other places are high walls with a height of 50 or 60 meters. There is no entrance at all.


    He tried to climb up the high wall, but found that there was also an invisible smooth "wall" near the high wall.


    "What is in this building, and why do these ghosts bump into this building one after another?"


    Ghosts are still crashing into buildings like moths into the fire. Once they touch the buildings, these ghosts will suddenly disappear. I don''t know whether they completely disappear or enter the buildings.


    "Well, the light emitted by the building seems to be brighter than before!"


    Gray stared at the building and thought. Suddenly, his face moved.


    The brightness of today''s buildings is obviously brighter than when he first saw them before.


    If the light of the building before was like the moonlight on a cloudy day, now it is like the moonlight on a sunny day.

 Chapter 287

    "As ghosts continue to enter, the building is slowly brightening..."


    Gray''s face was thoughtful.


    Intuition told him that the slowly brightening of the building was related to the ghosts pouring into the building, just as these ghosts turned into firewood, fuel and became the driving force of building lighting.


    "Is it just getting brighter, or is something unknown happening inside?"


    Gray stared carefully, trying to find other changes in the building, but he didn''t find any other changes except lighting.


    "The invisible wall outside... Will it disappear at some time?"


    An obviously extraordinary building is in front of him, but he can''t find a way to enter, which makes gray a little unwilling.


    However, he also tried. With his current strength, it is impossible to break the invisible defense outside the building.


    Now I just hope that the invisible wall will disappear at some time, otherwise I can only give up.


    Standing on a high rock, avoiding the ghosts pouring into the building from all around, gray stared at the strange building and waited quietly.


    Now there is no other way but to wait and hope that the invisible walls outside the building will disappear.


    After more than an hour, the ghosts gathered from all sides slowly became less.


    Even if there are many wild animals in this area, the number of ghosts can not be endless.


    Even so, it is already extremely terrible. Gray estimates that there should be 300000 or 400000 ghosts integrated into the building.


    In the distant buildings, the white light on the surface is becoming more and more prosperous. At this moment, it is as bright as an incandescent lamp, emitting the light of holiness and greatness.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the buildings in the distance changed, and a large number of golden lines suddenly appeared on the surface of the buildings.


    Some of these patterns are like powerful fierce birds, some are like powerful fierce animals... They float on the building surface and stir up strange golden light.


    With the white light of the building itself, it shows a sense of holiness and tranquility, which makes people can''t help worshipping.


    At this time, the ghosts gathered here finally integrated into the wall, and there were no ghosts anymore.


    If gray hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe that hundreds of thousands of ghosts came together not long ago.


    Boom!


    The golden lines on the building surface flickered faster and faster. At some time, they suddenly stopped and attached to the building surface, just like the relief of the building.


    On the building, the white light that had become brighter and brighter was no longer changed and completely fixed.


    "Is the change over?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed. It was obvious that some unknown change had ended, and the light on the building surface had completely stabilized.


    He slid down from the rocks and walked carefully and carefully to the entrance of the building, and finally came to the entrance of the arched passage.


    Standing in front of the entrance, he stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the place with the transparent wall, but he quickly took it back, pulled out his sword from his waist and stabbed his face forward.


    The front stab of the long sword touched the place where there was a transparent wall before. Without any obstruction, it penetrated the past, and half of the sword body entered the arched channel.


    "Disappeared!"


    Gray''s eyes suddenly burst into a strange light, and the previously existing invisible wall has disappeared.


    Taking back the long sword, he raised his feet and walked into the arched passage, stepping on the ground like white jade in the arched passage.


    The huge arched channel is more than 50 meters high and more than 30 meters wide. It is extremely tall, as if it is not a channel for humans, but for giants.


    "There are reliefs!"


    A few meters ahead, he found huge golden reliefs on the left and right sides of the arched channel and on the stone walls.


    The relief on the left, a conical building roof like an altar, has a huge seat. Sitting on the chair, there is a man who can''t see faces and men and women.


    He was holding a sword and shrouded in the holy light, like a God''s residence, sacred and invisible.


    Under the tower, a group of men and women knelt down with awe and piety, as if they were meeting the gods.


    Gray looks at the relief on the right.


    In the relief on the right, it was not seen that men and women holding long swords were fighting with another man who could not see men and women holding long guns.


    They fly in the sky.


    At their feet, the mountains collapsed, the ground sank, the sea evaporated, the earth dried up, the magma spewed out and turned into a sea of magma


    It was an apocalyptic scene.


    "It''s much better than the king level battle!"


    Seeing such a shocking picture, Gray''s pupils contracted slightly.


    The destructive power of Wang level''s existence is exaggerated enough, but compared with the two people in the relief, it is so insignificant. I''m afraid it''s just the aftereffects of the two people''s random battle, which can''t be borne by Wang level soldiers.


    "Let the mountains collapse, the sea evaporate, and the magma into the sea. Such destructive power can no longer be called man, but God..."


    Gray was shocked.


    With this destructive power, there is no difference from God. Such existence is better called God than man, because they are no different from the real God.


    I don''t know if the relief is exaggerated. If not, it would be terrible.


    When he reached such a high level of cultivation, he was extremely yearning and shocked in his heart. After a long time, he continued to move forward.


    Along the arched channel, after a distance, a pair of relief appeared on the left and right sides.


    Gray first looked at the relief on the left, and then saw the people holding the sword who couldn''t see the men and women standing on the sky. Their breath was sacred and powerful, with a strong dignity.


    On the broken earth, people holding guns who can''t see men and women clearly spit blood at their mouth and touch the ground with long guns, supporting their bodies and tottering.


    Obviously, those who can''t see men and women clearly with swords have an advantage, while those who can''t see men and women clearly with long guns have been seriously injured.


    Gray looked again at the relief on the right.


    In the picture, there are two more people who can''t see men and women except those who can''t see men and women with swords and those who can''t see men and women with guns.


    The two men, one with an axe and one with a double knife, worked together with the man with a long gun to besiege the man with a sword. Facing the siege of the three, the man with a sword became critical.


    "Being besieged, I''m afraid..."


    Gray''s complexion fretted.


    Although people with swords are powerful, they have an absolute advantage when fighting with people with guns.


    But in the face of three equally powerful people, the situation began to become inferior. He probably had guessed what the outcome would be.


    He went on along the arched passage, and two large reliefs appeared on the left and right sides.


    "Sure enough."


    He looked at the relief on the left, and the color of it suddenly appeared on his face.


    Facing the siege of three powerful opponents, the man holding the sword was stained with blood and was seriously injured.


    Even most of the sword in his hand was broken, leaving only the hilt and a little blade.


    Even the weapons are broken, we can imagine how fierce the battle is.


    One against three, in the face of three strong men of the same level, even those who can''t see men and women clearly with a sword will eventually lose.


    Gray quickly looked at the relief on the right.


    On the relief on the right, three people with guns, axes and double knives, armed with weapons, killed the sword bearer who had been seriously injured.


    The sword holder, holding the broken sword, looked up at the three people, but there was a light in his body, which was transmitted to the three people.


    "This is a desperate means?"


    Gray felt that the light of the man holding the sword was a desperate means to die with the enemy.


    Eager to know what happened later, gray hurried forward and saw two reliefs again. At this time, he had reached the end of the arched channel. These two reliefs were also the last two reliefs.


    In the relief on the left, the person holding the sword showed a light like a light man, while the person holding the long gun, axe and double knives seemed to avoid in horror.


    On the right side of the relief, on the broken earth, there is no figure of people holding swords, no figure of three people holding guns, axes and double knives. Some are just a half broken sword, lying alone on the earth.


    "The man with the sword should be dead. What about the other three?"


    Gray frowned.


    The person who can''t see men and women clearly with the sword disappears, leaving only a broken sword. If there is no accident, the person should be dead, otherwise, the sword can''t be discarded there.


    The other three were not sure whether they were dead.


    No weapons fell on the scene. The three people may have been injured, but they left safely. It may also be that under the light, not only I died, but also the weapons in my hands were broken and disappeared.


    Thinking for a moment, he couldn''t think of a definite answer. Gray stopped thinking about the relief story. He stepped out, walked out of the arched passage and looked out.


    In front of us, a straight passage leads to the deepest conical altar with a height of 100 meters.


    On both sides, there are rows of huge buildings, many of which are tens of meters high.


    All are extremely huge and rough, just like carved from a whole piece of stone.


    He walked into one of the buildings and glanced inside.


    The tall building is extremely empty without any decorations.


    In the middle, there was a rough stone staircase, and gray went up the stairs.


    The building has a total of eight floors. The layout of each floor is similar, extremely empty and rough.


    Gray, who had no harvest, withdrew from the building and went in and out of the buildings on both sides of the aisle leading to the altar.


    The situation inside is the same as that of the original building. There is no decoration, only a lonely building carved like stone.


    Finally, he came to the altar 100 meters high.


    This is a huge altar carved like jade, like a sword towering in the sky.


    The slope of three sides is extremely inclined, and only one side is gentle.


    On this side, there is a row of huge stone ladders leading to the top platform.


    Gray raised his feet to the first stone ladder.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, a strange light bloomed on the stone ladder, and then gray felt a sudden sink, as if he had been suddenly shackled, and his body suddenly became heavy.

 Chapter 288

    "What''s going on?"


    As soon as Gray''s face changed, he quickly stepped back and left the stone steps.


    Just after he left the stone steps, the strange light on the stone steps disappeared, and the heavy feeling on him disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    "Gravity position?"


    Staring at the stone steps, gray thought that the stone steps should have the effect of Rune items. When people stand on them, they will trigger an effect similar to the gravity position.


    After confirming that there was no other impact, gray stepped again and stepped up the stone steps.


    The strange light appeared on the stone steps again, and Gray''s body became heavy again.


    Without stopping, gray took a higher step.


    Buzz!


    A strange light appeared on this step, and gray also felt a heavy feeling.


    Instead of going up, gray stopped.


    "It''s getting heavier!"


    Compared with the first step, the gravity exerted by the second step on gray is significantly heavier.


    "The higher up, the greater the gravity exerted by the steps?"


    Gray looked up the steps.


    After a rough sweep, the number of steps should be about 1000. Although the gravity exerted on him is not too large, a thousand steps are heavier than one step. In the end, I''m afraid the gravity will be very terrible.


    "It feels like a test..."


    This kind of step is not dangerous, but it tests its strength very much. Without a certain strength, it is impossible to walk down the step to the final altar.


    It seems that the people who built the altar took the thousand steps as a way of testing, as if they were testing the strength of the participants in this way.


    "What on earth is there on the altar that can set such a test?"


    From Gray''s direction, you can only see a row of inclined upward stairs. As for what is on the altar at the top of the stairs, you can''t see it at all.


    Without much hesitation, gray went up the stairs to see what was on it.


    Step by step, the pressure on gray gradually increased.


    When he reached about the hundred steps, gray felt heavy, like a huge stone against a thousand kilograms.


    But for him, who is now a crazy blood soldier, it''s nothing to say. He continued up the steps.


    I don''t know what material the steps are made of. Even if gray, who is "carrying a thousand kilograms of boulders", steps on them, it won''t hurt at all.


    Up another hundred steps.


    Gray began to sweat. At this moment, the gravity exerted on him, even with the power of Gray''s crazy blood warrior, gradually felt the pressure.


    On his back is like carrying a huge stone weighing thousands of kilograms.


    If he had not been standing here, he was already a crazy blood soldier. If he had been a fierce blood soldier, I''m afraid he would have been pressed down by the pressure on his body at this time.


    After taking a deep breath, gray continued to go up, and his sweat continued to exude. When he climbed a hundred steps again, Gray was sweating.


    "Call -"


    Standing on the huge stone steps, gray took a deep breath and looked up.


    There should be 700 steps up, but now he feels the pressure is not small. Although he has not reached the limit, he is fast.


    "It''s so difficult to climb a staircase!"


    Gray shook his head.


    His strength, among the crazy blood soldiers, can reach the upper reaches, but he is only tired after climbing 300 steps. It can be imagined how great the gravity on these steps is at this time.


    Gritted his teeth, he continued to go up.


    Sweat kept sliding down his forehead and back. His thick clothes had already been taken off and put into the rune space bag. At this time, he was only wearing thin clothes and trousers.


    He climbed very hard, and every step would consume a lot of his physical strength.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, he could no longer bear the pressure on his body. After stepping on a step, his body involuntarily knelt on the step.


    "Hoo, Hoo -"


    His hair had been wet with sweat, and his clothes seemed to be fished out of the water. Sweat fell on the steps.


    He has reached his limit!


    "There are about 600 steps left."


    Looking up, the white jade steps are so dense that people are palpitating. If there is no accident, there should be about 600 steps upward, and if the steps he climbed add up, there should be about 400 steps in total.


    "According to this difficulty, I''m afraid only king level soldiers can climb up in the end."


    With the strength of his crazy blood warrior, he reached the limit when he climbed to the 400th step, but the step was far from the end, even half of it.


    Crazy blood soldiers can only climb 400 steps, and there are 600 steps above. If you calculate this, I''m afraid only king level soldiers can finally climb the steps.


    "What on earth has set such a difficult test?"


    He was really curious. The difficulty of a test was so high that it needed King level soldiers to finally pass. What could he get after passing the test?


    Is it a powerful magic weapon with a grade of silver?


    Or is it an artifact with mysterious effects?


    After another look at the dense steps above, Gray was really unwilling, but he turned and walked down.


    The examination is too difficult for him to pass. He might as well leave this altar and go to other places in the palace to see if he can find anything useful.


    Down the steps, gray began to search the palace.


    Search for buildings one by one, not sparing any place.


    A few hours later, he searched the whole palace, but he got nothing.


    The palace doesn''t look like a place for people to live at all.


    No bed, no table, no chair, no daily necessities.


    Only empty, rough houses.


    "It''s almost dawn!"


    Walking out of a building, gray, still without any harvest, looked at the sky in the distance. The sky had a slight light. It should be dawn in more than an hour at most.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a strange noise sounded in the whole palace.


    On the buildings in the palace, all kinds of golden lines began to flicker, the color was slowly becoming dim, and the light was slowly becoming weak.


    It''s like a rune lamp whose magic is running out.


    "This palace will not be closed soon, will it?"


    Gray''s face changed.


    If the palace had been closed with an invisible wall on the surface, as it was at the beginning, he might have been trapped inside.


    Although there is still a lot of food in his Rune space bag, he can''t wait until the next time the palace opens.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed to the entrance, but found that the golden lines on the palace building had faded out of sight, and his current position was at least kilometers away from the previous arched entrance.


    His complexion changed wildly, he ran wildly, broke out his fastest speed, but he still couldn''t catch up.


    Patter!


    The golden lines completely disappeared, and drastic changes appeared in the palace, and the palace began to roar.


    I saw the palace with hazy white light, the white light on it was slowly darkening, and all the buildings seemed to be


    "Well, all the buildings are sinking?"


    Gray was surprised to find that the buildings in the palace were sinking rapidly.


    Originally, the building was dozens of meters high, but for a moment, it sank for more than ten meters.


    He reached out and touched a nearby building, but accidentally found an empty space. The building that was originally very real and he even entered it is now like an illusion and there is no entity at all.


    "I didn''t sink together. Was it excluded?"


    His face suddenly brightened.


    The buildings in the palace were sinking, but he did not follow the end, that is, at this time, he was no longer in the palace, but should have been in the wilderness.


    "By the way, altar!"


    He suddenly thought that since the palace was sinking, the altar must also be sinking. Didn''t he have the opportunity to see what was on the altar.


    Of course, it is impossible to get the things on the altar. All the buildings have become illusory.


    He hurried towards the altar.


    Boom!


    As he expected, the altar was indeed sinking rapidly. Originally it was 100 meters high, but there were only 20 or 30 meters left.


    He ran quickly and looked at the altar.


    The height of the altar continued to decrease, and it was slowly visible on the altar.


    First of all, what comes into view is a metal thing.


    It is golden and slightly round. It is the size of a table tennis ball. It is full of fine and strange lines.


    Then, at the lower part, a flat thing that can be held by one hand slowly emerged, with fine lines on it.


    "The handle of a knife or sword!"


    Gray immediately determined that it should be the handle of some kind of weapon.


    Continuing down, an unknown fierce beast hovered on the handle, and the left and right claws opened respectively, which became the part connecting the weapon blade body with the handle.


    Below, a weapon with cutting edges on both sides is exposed.


    "Is this the sword...?"


    Seeing the shape of the handle and the cutting edge, it was confirmed that it was a sword. Gray''s eyes widened sharply. He had seen the sword. He had seen the sword on the relief on the wall of the arched channel. It was the sword in the hands of the sword holder who could not see men and women clearly.


    "Then this sword should be a broken sword!"


    Gray was surprised that the test was so difficult that only king level soldiers could pass, and the corresponding reward was only a broken sword.


    However, he was soon relieved that the sword holder who could not see men and women on the mural was as powerful as a God. The power of the weapon in his hand was naturally extremely extraordinary.


    Even if it has been broken, it should have strong power. Such a weapon, even in the hands of King level strongmen, may also play a great role.


    Suddenly, gray looked under the hilt and exclaimed.


    "No, it''s not a broken sword!"

 Chapter 289

    The altar sank and more parts were exposed under the hilt.


    The golden body is the same color as the handle.


    Made of unknown yellow metal.


    Holy, majestic, noble.


    The altar continued to sink and the lower part of the sword was exposed.


    According to what I saw in the murals before, the later parts should have broken and disappeared, but an unexpected scene appeared.


    The sword did not break, but continued to extend downward.


    There is no crack or crack on the blade, as if it had never been broken again.


    "What''s the matter? I made a mistake?"


    Gray was in doubt.


    The sword did not break, not even crack.


    This had to make him wonder if he was wrong. The sword was not the sword held by the characters in the mural, but just a sword made from the sword.


    "Or has it been repaired?"


    Another possibility is that this is indeed the sword in the mural, but the sword has been repaired.


    However, according to Gray''s estimation, it will be very difficult to repair such weapons. It''s hard to imagine what level of weapon refiner can repair them.


    As the altar sinks, more and more parts of the golden sword can be seen.


    What you see in your eyes is a complete unity without any defect, no gap.


    Finally, the whole sword can be seen.


    A golden sword floated on the altar without support.


    Sacred, majestic, awe inspiring and inviolable.


    "This sword is missing a corner!!!"


    Suddenly, gray found that there was an incomplete corner at the tip of the sword, lacking a little tip at the top.


    It is like the most perfect work of art, but it is missing a corner, which makes people feel deep regret.


    "A lot of white light is converging on the sword!"


    Soon he found that under the altar, a large number of white lights converged towards the sword like an ocean, and converged into the sword continuously.


    "What are these white lights? Is it because of it that the sword will be repaired?"


    It was a broken sword, but it was only missing a corner, and a large amount of white light was converging towards the sword.


    This had to make gray suspect that the white light was repairing the sword.


    The reason why this sword can be as complete as it is now is because of the repair of these white lights.


    "The white light is the ghost that disappeared, or the mysterious substance extracted from the ghost?"


    Gray didn''t find any ghosts in the palace. Hundreds of thousands of ghosts disappeared after entering the palace.


    At this time, so many white lights converged on the sword that he could not help suspecting that these white lights were related to the ghost, the ghost itself, or the mysterious substance extracted from the ghost''s body.


    "The reason why so many ghosts appear in this area must be related to this palace."


    Now I think that the reason why so many ghosts appear in this area must be related to this palace.


    It should be very long ago, what forces buried in the underground of this area, so that the souls of the dead in this area will not dissipate.


    Then at a certain time, attract all the ghosts and turn them into nourishment for repairing the sword.


    "It''s too exaggerated to repair this sword with endless ghosts!"


    Not to mention why the ghost could repair the sword, this means alone made gray feel trembling.


    It is absolutely a huge project to turn an extremely wide area into a place where ghosts can be generated, and then drive these ghosts into nutrients for the sword.


    Moreover, gray had never heard of the means used. He could use the invisible thing such as ghost to grow and repair the tangible thing such as sword.


    "What forces did this? From the architectural style, it''s not the four kingdoms or the Empire, but it''s like a force before the Empire, and the strength of this force is probably stronger than the Empire!"


    The Empire thousands of years ago was extremely powerful and prosperous. Now it seems that there were more powerful forces than the empire a long time ago.


    "Does the fall of the Empire have anything to do with this?"


    The empire a thousand years ago was in its heyday, but suddenly it collapsed in a very short time. So far, we can''t figure out how it collapsed.


    This mysterious palace, as well as the murals and the sword in the palace, made gray wonder.


    Could it be that a powerful force came to this world and wanted to find this sword, which led to the collapse of the Empire?


    When gray thought, the palace had completely disappeared, and gray appeared in the wasteland full of earth and stone.


    The sky is slowly brightening, and the flying snow is still falling. I can''t see that there was a huge and magnificent palace here a few minutes ago.


    Shaking his head, gray left the place. No matter why the palace exists or when it will appear next, it has nothing to do with him now.


    Even if the sword has been repaired, now he doesn''t have the ability to take it.


    When his strength reaches King level, he can come and have a try.


    Click, click!


    In the snow covered forest, a seven meter long blood beast walked in the forest, and a large number of trees were pushed down by it.


    It was covered with earthy red hair, short limbs and four sharp claws like machetes.


    With a pointed head, it is also covered with hair.


    Suddenly, it stopped and sniffed. It seemed to smell something strange.


    Then he turned his head and looked for the source of the smell, but in the end he didn''t find anything, so he stepped forward again and went all the way.


    Until it disappeared, in the shadow of a mountain stone tens of meters away from where it just appeared, a figure came out. It was gray.


    "Barbarian blood beast, ground fire beast."


    After taking a look at the direction of the blood beast with earthy red hair, gray stepped on the thick snow and walked in the opposite direction to the blood beast.


    Earth fire beast, a kind of blood beast with fire ability, but it is not the kind of flesh powerful blood beast gray wants to look for, so gray chose to avoid it.


    He didn''t let the Sen ape out. Although it was very easy and convenient to ride on the Sen ape, the movement was too loud, so he put the Sen ape away.


    In the following days, gray met several brute blood beasts.


    An iron feather bird with black feathers and a wingspan of eight meters.


    The feathers of this blood beast are harder than the refined iron. It can not only be used as a means of defense, but also be separated from the body and fired as a weapon. It has strong penetration.


    There are ghost faced centipedes with hundreds of legs and a body length of more than ten meters.


    The head of this blood beast is extremely ferocious, just like the face of an evil ghost. It can breathe a kind of black fog, but all those who come into contact with this fog, whether living or inanimate, will be instantly corroded.


    There are also ground animals that can come and go freely under the ground, and can create swamps and drag enemies into swamps.


    ¡­¡­


    These blood beasts were not the kind of blood beasts with physical ability that gray wanted to find. Gray didn''t do it.


    However, an accident happened. Although gray didn''t want to fight with these blood beasts, some blood beasts found gray and attacked gray.


    Even if Gray was in the shadow at that time, he could not escape. The senses of the brute blood beast were extremely powerful.


    Since it is inevitable, nature can only fight.


    Gray joined hands with Sen ape and wounded him after a battle, but he escaped.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    In a forest, a behemoth was moving forward.


    The behemoth is covered with thick black hair, standing in human shape, walking on two legs, seven meters high.


    The most special thing is that he has a huge double pole arm. His two arms are very thick, thick enough to have a water tank, and even thicker than his two legs.


    "Iron arm pretty ape."


    More than a hundred meters away, in the shadow of a tree surrounded by several people, gray looked at the giant beast walking, and his eyes were slightly happy.


    Iron arm savage ape, savage blood beast, belongs to the same sequence of blood beasts as the iron arm ape he once took blood.


    The biggest feature of this blood beast is its iron arms.


    It is extremely huge and hard. Among the blood beasts in the same realm, no blood beast can hurt those iron arms.


    Even the blood beast of a higher level can hardly hurt those iron arms.


    Its way of fighting and attacking is to rely on a pair of huge and Invincible Iron arms.


    There is no doubt that this is a brute blood beast of physical power, which is exactly the blood beast he needs.


    Not only the body of the blood beast, but also the blood of the blood beast, gray also stared at it.


    The iron arm of the iron arm ape was of great help to gray. In the battle with Rob Tracy, it blocked the fatal attack for him. Otherwise, even if he didn''t die, he would be seriously injured.


    He had long wanted to find a chance to get the same sequence of blood animals from the iron arm ape. Now when he meets this iron arm ape, gray plans to consider the other party''s blood.


    At this stage of crazy blood warrior, gray estimates that he should be able to swallow blood four or five times in total.


    Two of them have been used.


    The third time is for the corpse Hairy Ape. The corpse Hairy Ape''s powerful ability, even if it is only a crazy blood beast, has been qualified to occupy a chance to swallow.


    At the fourth chance, gray is ready to swallow the blood of the bronze backed dragon.


    Gray doesn''t value the ability of the bronze backed dragon beast to manipulate metal. Although the attack is powerful, he doesn''t lack powerful attack means. What he really values is the ability of the other party''s metallization.


    In the last battle between the bronze backed dragon beast and the wild blood beast, after metallization, the strong defense showed was obviously very strong in the same level, and definitely reached the peak in the same level.


    The fifth chance, if any, he considered taking the blood of the iron arm man ape as the target.


    The iron arms of the iron arm ape are worth a chance to swallow.


    And he has an idea.


    Will the defense of this extremely powerful iron arm be enhanced after metallization? To what extent will it be enhanced?


    Without any hesitation, gray quietly followed up and slowly drew closer to the iron arm man ape from behind.


    Soon, he was only tens of meters away from the iron arm beast. This distance was the most suitable distance for him to display the blood beast ability. He was ready to display the blood beast ability.


    Suddenly.


    The iron arm ape suddenly turned back, and his huge eyes like a light bulb were locked on gray.


    It found gray!

 Chapter 290

    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The ferocious spirit in the eyes of the iron arm barbarian ape filled the air, emitting a terrible smell that was enough to make the beast and even the blood beast tremble.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Then he strode towards gray.


    Smelly saliva flowed in his mouth, revealing huge Mori white teeth.


    Obviously took gray as prey!


    Click, click!


    Several trees blocking the road were roughly cut off by its huge arm.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    It steps a few meters, and one after another footprints with a diameter of one meter appear on the ground.


    The distance of tens of meters is being quickly narrowed.


    Whoosh!


    Gray''s face was slightly frozen, and he retreated quickly. At the same time, five cold ice blades waved and cut out.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Five emerald green blades are polished like huge green jade.


    With a whistling sound, he cut off many trees in the way, left five long scratches on the snow, and quickly split towards the iron arm man ape.


    The iron arm ape instinctively felt the crisis. The huge arm was raised by it and turned into a huge shield in front of it.


    Dang, Dang, Dang¡ª¡ª


    The five wind blades that can be cut off by metal columns of the same volume, cut on the huge arm of the iron arm man ape, just like cutting on the immortal magic metal, burst out a series of sparks, and then all broke and splashed.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The surrounding trees, split by the flying wind blades, collapsed one after another, and filled with a layer of cold ice.


    The arm of the iron arm man ape, which bears the brunt, is naturally filled with cold.


    But unexpectedly, there was no ice condensation or even frost on the arm of the iron arm man ape.


    It''s the other parts of the body that have frozen.


    But in the iron arm savage ape, the savage blood beasts can be easily broken away in front of the upstream forces.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The iron arm man ape roared, then suddenly jumped up more than ten meters high, quickly crossed a distance of more than 20 meters, and hit gray with a fist with a thick water tank.


    Before the fist arrived, the cold fist had hit gray, and gray was completely locked by the iron arm ape fist.


    Although Gray''s speed is very fast among the crazy blood soldiers, the iron arm man ape is not a crazy blood beast, but a pretty blood beast. Even if he is not good at speed, he is much faster than gray.


    This is a huge gap between grades!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the terrible hurricane raged around with snow.


    The nearest tree was directly blown off by the hurricane, the distant tree swayed back, and the snow on the treetop fell.


    Within the range of more than ten meters in diameter, the snow was swept away, exposing the ground without snow.


    In front of gray, who was about to be hit by the fist of the iron arm man ape, an ape blood beast with a height no less than that of the iron arm man ape appeared strangely, which blocked the thunder blow of the iron arm man ape.


    At the critical moment, gray took the Sen ape out of the rune space bag.


    Gray naturally knew that he must not be as fast as the iron arm ape.


    Therefore, after cutting out the wind blade to intercept the iron arm man ape, he quickly took out the rune space bag.


    While the iron armed savage ape resisted the wind blade and jumped to his gap, he got the Sen ape out of the rune space bag.


    "Actually found me. The iron arm ape doesn''t have a talent like smell or hearing?"


    With a slight sweat on his forehead, gray quickly backed away.


    He was unprepared for the sneak attack.


    He seriously suspected that besides the iron arms, the iron arm apes had a keen sense of smell or hearing.


    Although there is no record on this point in the description of the iron arm man ape in the book, the book is only the thing recorded by predecessors after all, and it can not guarantee that it will be correct and there will be no mistakes and omissions.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The sudden appearance of the forest ape made the iron arm quite ape angry. Although it didn''t know how the forest ape came out, it was obvious that the forest ape let it miss a chance to kill its prey.


    It roared, and another iron fist followed and hit the forest ape.


    Sen ape is naturally unwilling to show weakness. It also hits the iron arm savage ape with a fist.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, and there were dense cracks on the ground where the snow had been swept away.


    The two giants retreated one after another. The trees they hit snapped, leaving huge footprints on the ground one after another.


    be well-matched in strength!


    Neither side took advantage of the competition of power.


    The power of the iron arm savage ape can be ranked upstream among the savage blood beasts, and the Sen ape is not bad. The power can also be ranked upstream among the savage blood beasts.


    The difference in strength between the two is not large, resulting in a match between the two sides.


    No, it''s not even.


    I saw that the two fists of Sen ape colliding with the iron arm savage ape had been blurred at this time.


    Although there is little difference between the two blood beasts in strength, there is a great gap in defense.


    The iron arms of the iron arm man ape are harder than the refined iron. Among the blood beasts in the same realm, no blood beast can hurt them at all.


    Even the blood beast in a higher realm can rarely hurt its iron arms.


    On the contrary, Sen ape.


    Although the defense is also quite strong, it is too far from the iron arm barbarian ape.


    After two collisions, his left and right fists were all flesh and blood, and his appearance was very miserable.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Taking advantage, the iron arm man ape roared excitedly and strode towards the Sen ape. With the thick fist of the water tank, he hit the Sen ape again.


    If nothing unexpected happens, it must be this iron armed ape who wins the battle between the two sides.


    However, it is not only the forest ape that fights with the iron arm savage ape.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    When the wind roared, the five blades cut out from behind the forest ape and went straight to the iron arm ape, with the momentum of cutting gold and jade.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    Feeling the danger of the wind blade, the iron arm man ape raised his arm to block.


    His arms were so huge that they covered most of his body. The five wind blades fell on them, and then they were all broken.


    The cold air filled the air, but only a little ice appeared on its legs. A pair of iron arms, there was no ice condensation at all.


    These are iron arms like magic weapons. They have strong resistance to attribute attacks.


    Click!


    The iron arm ape gently earned, attached to his legs, not too much cold ice chapped quickly, and was easily freed by it.


    Suddenly.


    A bloody fist drove straight in, broke through the blockade of its arms when it was unprepared, and hit its abdomen with a hard punch.


    Boom!


    There was a sharp pain in the abdomen of the iron arm man ape. His huge body rolled out like a rolling stone. The big tree was knocked over by it and rolled out for tens of meters before it finally stopped.


    Dong, Dong!


    The iron arm ape''s eyes were red and climbed up in anger.


    But the figure who smashed it into the air was murderous and rushed to it, and beat it again. It roared and beat it out with the same punch.


    Boom!


    The fists collided, and the two giants retreated one after another uncontrollably.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Gray seized the opportunity and cut out five wind blades to attack the iron arm ape whose body was temporarily out of control.


    The iron arm barbarian subconsciously raised his arm to resist, but only blocked the three wind blades.


    The remaining two wind blades cut into the belly of the iron arm man ape.


    Poof, poof!


    There were two deep wounds on the abdomen of the iron arm man ape, and a terrible cold ice spread, freezing all areas of the man ape except his arms.


    Click!


    The iron arm savage ape struggled hard, and the cold ice suddenly cracked. In a moment, the iron arm savage ape had broken free.


    As a brute level blood beast, coupled with defense, it can row upstream among brute level blood beasts. This degree of cold will do extremely limited damage to it.


    Gray naturally knew this. He never thought of freezing the iron arm ape to death by relying on the cold air of the cold ice blade.


    Boom!


    Just as the iron arm man ape broke free from the cold ice, he had driven Sen ape to the iron arm man ape.


    The momentum sank and hit the iron arm man ape on the chest.


    The iron arm ape immediately flew upside down and hit a huge rock behind him, cracking and collapsing the rock directly.


    On the chest of the iron arm man ape, the skin is torn and the flesh is broken, and there is red blood dripping out.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Gray drove Sen ape to pursue.


    The iron arm ape got up.


    Boom, boom!


    The two giants hit each other with both fists.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound of bone fragmentation, I saw the right fist of Sen ape, which was already bloody and flesh blurred. The bone suddenly broke, and the right fist completely became distorted and turned into a pool of mud.


    He collided with the iron arm of the iron arm man ape for several times. After all, he couldn''t bear the impact, and the bone broke.


    But the iron arm ape was undamaged. He hit his fists again. One fist met Sen ape''s still intact left fist, and the other fist beat Sen ape''s chest.


    Boom!


    Sen ape flew upside down, his chest was bloody and flesh blurred, and ploughed a long trace of tens of meters on the ground.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The iron arm is quite an ape. It roars proudly and wants to chase it with great strides.


    Suddenly.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Five cold ice blades appeared and cut them on its back.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Like the forest ape, the iron arm ape also flies backwards.


    Five ferocious wounds were left on the back, and the cold ice frozen everything except his arms.


    He landed heavily. The falling position was very close to the forest ape. Before he could break free from the cold ice, the forest ape had turned over and jumped up, like a mountain on it.


    The left fist and the right fist with broken bones are still intact. They hit the iron arm manape hard one by one.


    The iron arm savage ape struggled, but the strength of Sen ape was not inferior to that of the iron arm savage ape. The iron arm savage ape did not break free at the first time.


    Bang!


    When the first punch hit, the cold ice on the back of the iron arm man ape broke and splashed.


    Bang!


    When the second punch hit, the back of the iron arm man ape suddenly opened.


    Dong, Dong!


    Under the fist after fist of Sen ape, the back of iron arm man ape was blurred, the blood flowed and the blood mud splashed.


    There are the flesh and blood of the iron arm man ape and the flesh and blood of the Sen ape.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    After all, the bones of Sen ape''s right fist were broken, and his action was not as flexible as before. Finally, man ape broke free from the Sen ape on his body and lifted Sen ape out.

 Chapter 291

    Woo¡ª¡ª


    He threw the forest ape on his body, felt the hot pain on his back, roared and climbed up, and wanted to rush at the forest ape.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    At this time, a large number of cold ice wind blades appeared, not three, not five, but dozens of.


    All gathered together, like dozens of emerald green long knives, they cut into the back of the iron backed man ape.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The iron backed ape''s bloody back suddenly showed ferocious wounds.


    Broken meat splashed, visible to the naked eye, and the blood and flesh on its back were disappearing.


    Bang!


    By the strong impact of the cold ice wind blade, the iron arm man ape flew out, broke one tree after another, and flew out for dozens of meters before stopping.


    Except for its arms, its whole body was frozen by the cold ice.


    A lot of flesh and blood on the back disappeared, and a piece of flesh and blood was cut off. It looked very ferocious.


    Obviously, it was badly hurt.


    Gray''s cold ice wind blade, after being mixed with the special blood beast ability of the wind system and the special blood beast of the cold ice, already has a brute power. At this time, regardless of the consumption of blood power, it will be stimulated with all its strength. The power can be imagined.


    Ouch!


    After struggling for a moment, the iron arm ape broke free from the ice, lost the blockade of the ice, and the blood flowed on his back. The original black hair was dyed black and red.


    His eyes were scarlet, and his whole body was filled with terrible anger. His murderous spirit locked gray and rushed furiously at gray.


    Obviously, I hate gray who caused such injury to it and listed gray as the primary target of attack!


    Gray stepped back and directed Sen ape to jump on.


    Now his blood beast ability is comparable to the barbarian level. If he is melee fought by the iron arm barbarian, I''m afraid he will be beaten to death by the iron arm barbarian in less than two or three fists.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Two giants collide, fist collide or greet each other.


    Although the bone of Sen ape''s right fist has been broken, his right arm is not broken and can still be used.


    As for pain, the long dead forest ape naturally has no pain.


    Shua!


    Gray took advantage of the gap between the iron arm man ape and Sen ape after the fight, cut out the five ice blades and cut at the iron arm man ape.


    The iron arm man ape raised his arm to resist, but he couldn''t intercept them all. His abdomen was split by two cold ice blades.


    While leaving two deep wounds, the iron arm man ape was frozen again.


    Boom!


    On the other side, Sen ape, who had been waiting under Gray''s command, saw that the iron armed man ape was temporarily frozen. He immediately went around behind the iron armed man ape and threw the iron backed man ape back to the ground.


    Hit the wound gray just cut.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Flesh and blood splash, there are iron arm apes and forest apes.


    The ape without pain, under the command of gray, was calm and terrible.


    The left fist and even the broken right fist pounded fiercely at the wound behind the iron arm man ape, making a huge sound, just like pounding on a drum.


    Click!


    A clear sound, the sound of broken bones sounded on the iron backed man ape and Sen ape at the same time.


    The bone on the back of the iron arm man ape is broken, and the bone on the left fist of Sen ape is also broken.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The iron arm ape struggled madly, turned over forcibly, and hit Sen ape''s chest with two fists.


    The forest ape flies backwards.


    The iron arm man ape climbed up and just turned over and jumped, and he was already pressed on the forest ape.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The fist like a water tank smashed at Sen ape.


    Click!


    After a few punches, the bones in Mori ape''s chest were broken and held into his heart.


    Under normal circumstances, a blood animal''s heart is pierced and must have been killed at this time. Unfortunately, Sen ape is not under normal circumstances.


    As long as the head is not destroyed, it will not die!


    Two almost useless arms suddenly stretched out and directly hugged the iron arm man ape, binding the iron arm man ape in place.


    The iron arm ape instinctively felt the crisis and wanted to break away, but it was too late.


    Gray, who had already moved behind the iron arm savage ape and was waiting for the opportunity, showed the cold ice wind blade regardless of the loss of blood power.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Dozens of emerald green cold ice blades cut down, took Mori cold killing machine, cut to the iron arm man ape, and also shrouded Mori ape in it.


    At this moment, he did not care that the forest ape would be destroyed.


    Not to mention the ability of back feeding, he is not afraid of being destroyed at all. As long as he can kill the iron arm man ape, he can have a new control blood beast, and the forest ape will be eliminated. He doesn''t care at all.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The cold wind blades are as sharp as a bone razor. With a knife scraping off, a large number of flesh and blood on the back of the iron arm man ape disappear, and even the thick white bones are exposed.


    The flesh and blood on the back near the heart almost disappeared.


    The iron arm ape with great pain struggled madly, and the bondage of Sen ape was about to fall off.


    Poof!


    A wind blade penetrated through the suture of the ribs and hit the heart of the iron arm man ape.


    The blood soared, and the struggling iron arm ape suddenly softened, leaving only a slight convulsion.


    Sen ape lifted it off his body, but there was no reaction.


    Command Sen ape to press it on the ground to prevent the counterattack before death. Gray came forward to check. After confirming that he was dead, he quickly took out the rune bag to collect blood.


    After a moment, the blood collection is over.


    "Only about 200 copies, too much loss."


    Weighing the weight of the blood bag, gray shook his head slightly.


    According to the volume estimation of this iron arm ape, it has at least 400 to 500 parts of blood, about 200 parts of blood, even half of which can not be collected, and the loss is not ordinary.


    However, there is no way. The difficulty of hunting this iron backed man ape is obviously much higher than that of hunting the six legged man weasel last time.


    In the final analysis, it is because the defense of the iron arm barbarian ape is too high, not only the defense of both arms, but also the defense of the body.


    Sen ape fought with both losers and hammered repeatedly. Gray tried his best to stimulate the blood beast''s ability twice before he finally killed it. It can be seen that it is difficult to kill.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''m not trying to sell money with blood. If I swallow it, one is enough."


    Go to the forest ape and pry the huge mouth of the forest ape with a sword. Gray uses his corpse control ability.


    A moment later, the body of the iron arm man ape trembled slightly and finally got up from the ground.


    In contrast, Sen ape''s extremely miserable and broken body crashed to the ground with a roar.


    "Back feeding!"


    Using the ability of back feeding, a large amount of green light came out of the surrounding trees and shrouded the iron arm man ape.


    The abdomen, chest and even the back of the iron arm ape can see the thick white bones. The wounds are healing rapidly and flesh and blood are emerging rapidly.


    Soon, an intact iron arm ape appeared without any wound on his body.


    "Well, the controlled blood beast finally has a brute level combat power!"


    Gray nodded with satisfaction.


    The iron arm ape is so difficult to kill. Now, after becoming his own combat power, it will also be very difficult to deal with, which makes him very satisfied.


    "The consumption of blood force by back feeding is no worse than fully stimulating the blood beast ability once. The blood force is not much. Temporarily rest nearby for a night. After the blood force recovers tomorrow, return."


    After taking a look at the mess surrounding the battle, he found an open space. Gray set up a tent and made a fire to roast meat.


    the second day.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Sitting on the shoulder of the iron arm man ape, gray drove the iron arm man ape out of the red leaf forest.


    Blood beasts fled along the way, and blood beasts who could not recognize the situation attacked the iron arm barbarian ape.


    The results are conceivable.


    Under the iron arm of the iron arm man ape, it was smashed into meat sauce.


    As he passed the place where the mysterious palace was located, gray stopped and then continued to set off.


    That palace is very mysterious. Now he has no way to climb that altar. He can only let it go. When he has strength, he will have a look again.


    The speed of driving with giant animals is naturally very fast. Starting in the morning, gray has reached the edge of red leaf forest in the afternoon.


    Put away the iron arm ape, go to Yangjiao village, ride on the foster horse, and gray returns to Fergus castle.


    In the huge Fergus castle, the servants still shuttle back and forth, but it seems a little deserted.


    Years later, Mrs. Milan, Sarah and Barbara were secretly sent to the castle of the original Locke family.


    Today''s castle is only count Fergus.


    "Back!"


    Count Fergus asked gray.


    "Well, have you hunted it?"


    "Here we are. It''s an iron armed ape."


    Gray nodded.


    "Iron arm savage ape? Indeed, iron arm savage ape is indeed a blood beast with physical ability."


    Count Fergus nodded. He knew the iron arm ape. He recognized the original iron arm ape for gray.


    "Father, what''s going on with Rob Tracy?"


    Gray asked what he cared about most.


    "I just wanted to tell you about it."


    Count Fergus looked extremely dignified.


    "Yesterday, news came from the Sidney family that rob Tracy had left the Warren family. At present, his whereabouts are unknown!"


    "Whereabouts unknown?!"


    Gray''s pupils suddenly shrunk. Although his whereabouts were unknown, he could think about what the other party would do, nothing more than revenge on Sidney.


    Moreover, several days have passed since we got the news, and the other party may have sneaked into Sidney collar.


    As for the guard arranged by the Sidney family, gray estimated that it would have little effect on rob Tracy, who was both a brute blood warrior and proficient in assassination.


    "Now the families of Sidney are very worried that they will be selected as the target by Rob Tracy. They hide their legitimate children like us, and some families hide the whole land."


    Said count Fergus.


    "Father, I''ll be in charge of Fergus castle. Why don''t you...?"


    Gray looked at count Fergus with a little worry.


    Although he has the strongest combat power he can achieve at present, he is not absolutely sure whether he will be the opponent of Rob Tracy and whether he can protect count Fergus under the assassination of rob Torresi.

 Chapter 292

    "No."


    Viscount Fergus shook his head.


    "Now the Fergus family has just been promoted to the Earl family, and many things in the territory need to be handled. If I follow and disappear, there will be chaos in the territory in a few days."


    "But..."


    Gray frowned, interrupted count Fergus.


    "Needless to say, this period is too important for the Fergus family. I will never hide."


    After persuading count Fergus again, but still failed, gray had to give up.


    Although in his opinion, as long as people are there, the territory doesn''t matter, even if there are heavy losses, count Fergus obviously doesn''t think so. The other party''s emphasis on the territory even exceeds his own life.


    In the evening, gray released the iron arm ape and placed it in the area near the bedroom of the castle for vigilance.


    Since he last found that the iron arm ape seems to have a strong sense of smell or hearing, he has been observing which of the two is possessed by the other party.


    After this day''s observation, gray found that the iron arm ape should have a strong sense of hearing and a keen sense of sound.


    On the way back, gray hasn''t found the blood beast yet, but the iron arm ape has found the blood beast through his ears.


    Obviously, the other party''s hearing is sharper than him, so he directly released the iron arm man ape as a warning at night.


    As for the castle, gray didn''t expect the original patrol guard. In the face of barbarian existence, he couldn''t find it at all unless the other party took the initiative to show up.


    In the bedroom, the sesame oil lamp emits orange light.


    After hearing the news about rob Tracy, gray, who was a little uneasy, was not sleepy for the time being, so he took out the rune space bag and looked for it. After looking for it, he found a leather book with obvious handwritten handwriting.


    This book is the wild blood method of the wind wolf sequence he got from Sophia. For this blood method, he is still in debt and owes 1.05 million to the other party.


    After getting the book, gray didn''t look at it again except when he looked at it at that time.


    Even with his cultivation speed, he wants to become a brute blood warrior at least two years later. It''s still early. There''s no need to hurry to see the follow-up blood method.


    Now I''m not sleepy. I can take it out and have a look.


    As the pages turned, gray quickly browsed through the contents of the book. Because he was not in a hurry to practice, he read it quite casually.


    The same cultivation method as before is also divided into four cultivation methods. Each cultivation method is also divided into external cultivation type and internal totem type.


    The only difference is that both cultivation and totem are different from the previous sequence, and more cumbersome and complex.


    "According to Marlowe Sydney, head of the storm mercenary regiment, the blood method is not only the method of cultivation, but also the method of evolution. Although it needs corresponding medicinal materials for assistance, it is enough to explain that the blood method must contain the mystery of evolution."


    Gray carefully observed the blood method. At a rough glance, it looked quite ordinary, just like a random posture. However, at a closer look, it also had a special charm, as if it coincided with a certain rhythm and rhythm, giving people a profound feeling.


    "In this world, Rune lines can cause special effects, mix with each other, and change like chemical reactions like substances in previous lives."


    "Is the blood method also a rune pattern, or something similar to the rune pattern?"


    Although he has trained to be a crazy blood warrior, so far, gray is still very confused.


    Why does blood method have the function of promoting strength growth?


    What causes it to promote power growth?


    What rules does he secretly follow in this world?


    For example, the physical and chemical rules of previous lives. Perhaps in this world, the rune rules are equivalent to the physical and chemical rules of previous lives.


    After thinking for a moment, he couldn''t think of a reason. Gray continued to look back.


    "It takes three rounds of blood method to reach the famine level¡°


    Gray looked a little surprised when he saw an explanation in the book.


    According to the book, the sign of reaching the barren level of strength is that one cultivation can continuously cultivate the blood method for three times, that is, three rounds of blood method.


    "It''s one more round than the fierce level to the crazy level and the crazy level to the barbarian level, because the gap between the barbarian level and the famine level is much greater than the fierce level and the crazy level, the crazy level and the barbarian level?"


    According to Gray''s previous cultivation experience, the strength will increase by leaps and bounds every round of blood cultivation.


    From barbarian level to wasteland level, you need three rounds of blood method. Except for one round that can be completed at the beginning of cultivation, you need to increase it by two more rounds to improve from barbarian level to wasteland level.


    In other words, in this process, the strength will be enhanced twice by leaps and bounds.


    There is no doubt that the increase of strength will be greater than that from fierce level to crazy level and from Crazy level to savage level.


    "Sure enough, the more you practice, the greater the gap between the realms."


    From fierce level to crazy level and from Crazy level to savage level, it only takes two rounds of blood method, but it takes three rounds of blood method to upgrade from savage level to barren level, which undoubtedly proves this.


    It seems that the barbarian level is a watershed. Before the barbarian level, the gap between adjacent realms, although large, has not yet reached a huge level.


    But after the barbarian level, the gap between adjacent realms began to grow sharply.


    If what he expected was not bad, the gap between the wild level and the king level would be greater than that between the barbarian level and the wild level, but he didn''t know how many rounds of blood skills were needed to practice from the wild level to the king level.


    At this time, gray couldn''t help thinking of the four evolutions from King level to above King level that the green haired young man said.


    Four evolutions and four significant improvements in strength are so similar to the strength of each round of blood method. He can''t help but doubt that one evolution of King level soldiers is actually the next round of blood method cultivation.


    Three rounds of blood method are needed from barbarian level to King level, and five rounds of blood method are needed from King level to King level. In this way, four rounds of blood method should be needed from waste level to King level.


    Of course, this is just Gray''s guess. Whether it is like this or not, he can''t judge without the corresponding blood method, and he can judge whether the guess is correct only after he gets the corresponding blood method in the future.


    Soon gray finished reading the whole book and finally felt sleepy. He put the blood method book into the rune space bag. Gray was ready to blow the light to sleep.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise suddenly occurred in the silent night,


    It is like thunder in the night, extremely loud and harsh.


    "No!"


    Gray, who was just a little sleepy, turned over and bounced up from the bed, grabbed the sword by the bed, and opened the door in his pajamas.


    He was too familiar with this movement. It was the sound of fighting.


    If he guessed right, the iron arm ape must be fighting with something at this time.


    Moreover, the existence of fighting with it is absolutely not weak. It is likely to be the same brute level, otherwise it is impossible to collide with this sound.


    Next door, in order to take care of the count Fergus who moved next door, he also opened the door and asked gray with a heavy look in his face.


    "Is this kind of movement that the iron arm barbarian is fighting with people?"


    "No mistake, and it should be a bloody soldier!"


    Gray nodded in a deep voice.


    "Bloody warrior?"


    Count Fergus''s face changed.


    "Rob Tracy?"


    It can only be the other party who has the strength of brute blood soldiers and will attack Fergus castle.


    "I''m not sure yet. I''ll have a look, father. Go to the basement first."


    Gray''s face was frozen.


    "OK, be careful yourself!"


    Count Fergus did not shirk, but nodded in agreement.


    If it is a crazy blood warrior, he will not hesitate to participate in the battle, but if it is a wild blood warrior, with his combat power, he will not help at all, and even hinder gray.


    "Your Excellency, master gray!"


    Some servants in the castle surrounded count Fergus and gray.


    "All go to the basement!"


    Gray gave an order and hurried to the place where the sound came from.


    There is nothing to fear. Now he has the strength to compete with Rob Tracy.


    Moreover, Sidney led the blockade, and the other party may not be able to bring in the barbarian blood beast. After all, such a huge Rune space bag in his hand is very rare according to Sophia.


    Boom, boom!


    The huge battle is still coming from that direction, like thunder after thunder. There is no doubt that the two sides of the battle are brute force.


    Whoosh!


    Gray soon approached the place of the battle and saw the two sides of the confrontation.


    One of them is seven meters tall, extremely huge and burly, and his two arms are thick enough to have a water tank.


    The other side, dressed in black, can''t see his face clearly, but can attack and defend each other with iron armed barbarian apes. There is no doubt about the barbarian strength!


    There are no castle guards around. They have given orders before. If you encounter a fight, escape quickly. After all, their combat strength is not helpful to the battle at that level.


    Although the light is dim, Gray''s night vision ability has been able to see the outline of the man fighting with the iron arm barbarian ape.


    The other party wore a black cloak covering his head and couldn''t see his face. He was a man of medium build and holding a two handed sword.


    Grayton was stunned when he saw each other''s weapons.


    "Two handed sword? Isn''t rob Tracy''s weapon a dagger? It''s not him?"


    He once had a fight with Rob Tracy. Naturally, he knew rob Tracy''s weapons. They were two short knives, one in each hand, but the bloody soldiers who attacked at this time were holding two handed swords. Obviously, they were not the same person.


    "Is it the strong man of the Warren family?"


    He soon thought of the Warren family now associated with Rob Tracy, said coldly.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 293

    "It''s me!"


    Hearing Gray''s question, the man who fought with the iron arm ape stepped back and took off his cloak, revealing his face and voice.


    The voice is old. This is an old man with many wrinkles on his face and sparse hair on his head.


    Gray was surprised to see the man, and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Lord Manel?!"


    This man is no one else, but Manel Sidney, the uncle of the Marquis of Sidney, who has the strength of a brute blood soldier.


    He really didn''t expect that the other party would appear here.


    ¡­¡­


    Fergus family living room.


    "Lord Manel, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Gray and count Fergus apologized.


    "No harm."


    Manel Sidney shook his head slightly.


    "After all, it''s because I didn''t inform you in advance."


    "Lord Manel, why are you here? And this is the time..."


    Asked count Fergus, with an apologetic look on his face and a slight hesitation.


    "It''s a long story."


    Manel Sidney smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "The Marquis guessed that rob Tracy might attack the Fergus family, so he asked me to come here. In order to avoid leakage of information, he didn''t inform you in advance in his letter."


    "I was going to sneak in and contact you this time, but I didn''t expect..."


    At this point, Manel Sidney asked suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter with that brute blood beast?"


    "That brute level blood beast is controlled by magic weapons."


    Said gray.


    "Magic weapon control?"


    Manel Sidney was slightly surprised.


    "Isn''t your magic weapon limit four crazy blood beasts?"


    "We thought so, but the last time we saw that rob Tracy''s magic weapon could control the brute blood beast, we guessed that our magic weapon should also be able to control the brute blood beast."


    Count Fergus explained.


    "So the mercenary regiment hunted a brute level blood beast and tried to control it. As a result, it was able to control only one brute level blood beast."


    "It''s so."


    Manel Sidney suddenly.


    He did not doubt that count Fergus said that rob Tracy''s magic weapon could control the brute blood beast. It was reasonable to think that his magic weapon might control the brute blood beast.


    "I didn''t expect your magic weapon to have this effect. It''s a good thing. With the strength of this brute level blood beast and me, rob Tracy will never come back if he dares to come."


    "Lord Manel, you must be tired. I''ve asked someone to arrange a place for you!"


    "Good."


    In the following days, Manel Sidney quietly lived in Fergus castle.


    His existence was unknown to most people in the castle except gray and count Fergus, as well as several servants.


    For more than ten days, the expected "Assassination" did not come. Just when gray, count Fergus and Manel Sidney felt strange, a message came into the Fergus family.


    "What, the Smalley family was attacked?"


    Manel Sidney was surprised.


    This was completely beyond their expectation. According to their guess, rob Tracy''s first target was probably the Fergus family, so he hid in Fergus castle.


    But unexpectedly, the first target of the other party was the smoley family. It is reasonable that the other party did not have much hatred with the smoley family.


    "Father, how''s the Smalley family?"


    Asked gray.


    He is happy to see the smoley family assassinated. After all, the relationship between the Fergus family and the smoley family can be said to be extremely bad.


    "A lot of people were lost, but the dead were some collateral children, including a number of lineages, including count smoley, who had been hidden long before."


    "OK."


    Although I felt a little regret that the smoley family was not killed in the assassination, it was natural that Manel Sidney could not be shown when he was present.


    "I chose the smoley family as the target..."


    Manel Sidney frowned.


    "The other party was either surprised by the news of that night or guessed our plan."


    "Indeed."


    Count Fergus coagulated.


    With Rob Tracy''s hatred of the Fergus family, he was not the first to avenge the Fergus family. It must be because he was aware of it.


    "Before rob Tracy attacked the smoley family, did he detect each other?"


    Asked gray.


    "No, the message said that before that, no trace could be detected."


    Count Fergus shook his head.


    "This is difficult."


    Gray''s face was slightly dignified.


    Facts have proved that the searchers sent by the Sidney family can''t find each other''s trace at all, as they suspect.


    The other party is in Sidney''s collar. It''s completely like entering a no man''s land. It''s too bad to be worse.


    Manel Sidney frowned.


    "We must find a way to find rob Tracy."


    "But with each other''s strength and assassination means, even if you know that the other party has entered Sidney collar, it is difficult to find the other party."


    Count Fergus frowned likewise.


    "Unfortunately, the blood methods practiced by the families of Sidney are not good at tracking. It would be good if someone practiced blood methods that are good at tracking."


    Two days later, news came again.


    The Earl Ford family was also attacked.


    The lineal members were not killed because they had been hidden for a long time, but many of the collateral and even the guards in the castle died, and some of the belongings in the secret room were taken away.


    Three days later, the news came again.


    Bessemer family was attacked and Bessemer castle was destroyed. No one in the castle was able to escape except the hidden Bessemer family lineage.


    In the following days, the news of the attack on the noble family came one after another.


    Families were attacked one after another, and the whole Sidney leader fell into panic.


    When the nobles of the territory hid and dared not show up, groups of thieves took the opportunity to loot, and the whole Sidney collar fell into chaos.


    "Damn it!"


    Manel Sidney slapped the table with anger in his eyes.


    I have strength, but I can''t start. After all, I don''t even know where the other party is now or which family to start with.


    Gray and count Fergus looked at each other with a tight frown.


    With each other''s ability to integrate into the shadow, it''s too difficult to find each other.


    And the other party should have a rune space bag in his hand. If he hides somewhere, he doesn''t need supplies for several months, which makes it more difficult.


    "Lord Manel, among the families familiar with Sidney, is there a family that practices special tracking blood method and is good at tracking."


    Asked gray.


    With the existing means, it is impossible to find rob Tracy, and we can only rely on the help of those who practice the blood tracking method.


    Manel Sidney shook his head.


    "No, among the families that have made friends with the Sidney family, there are no families that practice tracking blood like methods."


    If there were any, the Sidney family would have asked each other for help long ago, so as not to make the whole Sidney collar chaotic.


    "Then we can only invite mercenaries. It is said that some mercenaries are very good at tracking. We can ask that kind of mercenaries to track each other."


    Said gray.


    "Do you know what mercenary regiment is good at tracking?"


    Manel Sidney looked at gray in surprise.


    "I don''t know."


    Gray shook his head. He also didn''t know much about the relevant news of the mercenary Corps.


    "However, the Fergus family has now taken in a mercenary regiment moved from the mercenary city. You can ask them to come and ask if they know."


    "The mercenary regiment from the mercenary city? Yes, please come and ask."


    Soon, a man and a woman were introduced into the Fergus family living room. It was Hobbes and Alice, the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Master gray, your excellency."


    They saluted gray and count Fergus. In the process, they looked strangely at another person in the living room.


    "This is Lord Manel from the Sidney family."


    Said count Fergus.


    "I''ve seen Lord mallor."


    Both of them were surprised and quickly saluted.


    The Marquis family of Sidney, which can rank at the forefront of the Marquis family, is the immediate boss of the Fergus family. They naturally knew it when they moved to Fergus city.


    "Sit down, please come over this time. I have something to ask you."


    Gray motioned them to sit down and said.


    "Master gray, I don''t know what it is?"


    Hobbes asked.


    "Do you know the Red Wing mercenary regiment that is good at tracking, or what mercenary regiment is good at tracking?"


    "Good at tracking?!"


    Hobbes thought for a moment and shook his head.


    "Sorry, master gray, there is no such mercenary regiment in the mercenary regiment I know."


    Alice said with a slight pick on her beautiful eyebrows and a color of memory in her eyes.


    "Master gray, I know a mercenary regiment is good at tracking."


    "What mercenary regiment is it?"


    Gray had not asked, but Manel Sidney had asked eagerly.


    "Magic dog mercenary regiment, I once heard the old head say that the people of this mercenary regiment practice the blood method of tracking and are very good at tracking."


    "Tracking a kind of blood method?"


    Manel Sidney asked eagerly, his eyes shining.


    "I don''t know where the mercenary regiment is?"


    "This mercenary regiment is located in the Star City in the west of the Kingdom, about ten days away from Sidney collar."


    Alice replied.


    After some discussion, it was finally decided that the Sidney family entrusted the Red Wing mercenary group to hire the magic dog mercenary group.


    As the Marquis family, the price offered by the Sidney family was naturally not low. It directly offered a high price, which immediately excited Hobbes and Alice.


    It''s almost no difficulty to get such a high reward for a entrusted task.


    On the same day, they were ready, took some mercenaries and set out for the star city.

 Chapter 294

    Although the Red Wing mercenary regiment has gone to hire the magic dog mercenary regiment for the Sidney family, the round-trip time may take about a month.


    Later, in Sidney, aristocrats were attacked from time to time.


    Casualties are still emerging, panic is still spreading, and the whole Sidney is in chaos.


    Just when gray and others thought that if they wanted to find rob Tracy, they could only wait for the arrival of the magic dog mercenary regiment, an unexpected news came.


    "What, found rob Tracy?"


    Manel Sidney looked at count Fergus in surprise, and gray looked at count Fergus in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s what the news says."


    With the urgent message from the messenger bird, count Fergus nodded.


    "What do you say?"


    Asked Manel Sidney.


    Looking at the mess of Sidney collar during this period, he was very anxious. He had no hope for the existing tracking ability of Sidney collar, so he would hire the magic dog mercenary group.


    Unexpectedly, the magic dog mercenary regiment has not arrived yet, but the news of Rob Tracy has arrived in advance.


    "Said to have found a caravan with suspicious whereabouts."


    "Suspicious whereabouts?"


    "Yes, this caravan is secretly transporting a batch of goods. Some of the goods are very large. Judging from the size, it is likely to be the body of a barbarian blood beast."


    Count Fergus nodded and said.


    "Brute blood beast? Is it for Rob Tracy''s magic weapon?"


    Gray''s eyes suddenly showed a sharp light.


    According to Sophia, a space as large as the rune space bag in his hand is very rare, and rob Tracy may not have it.


    Therefore, if the other party wants to transport the corpse of brute level blood beast into Sidney collar, it may need to be transported by caravan.


    "Where is this caravan now?"


    Asked Manel Sidney.


    "This caravan should be at the boundary of Yinsong city."


    "Haven''t attracted the attention of the caravan?"


    "No, it''s said that at present, decent people are secretly monitoring this caravan. The other party should not know that it has been monitored."


    Count Fergus shook his head.


    "Do you know the specific direction of this caravan?"


    Manel Sidney continued.


    "It''s going to the northeast. It''s impossible to judge the specific destination."


    "Northeast?"


    Manel Sidney mused, then suddenly his face changed.


    "No, the other party went against the angry wind."


    "Stormy hills, Lord Manel, what''s special about this place?"


    Gray looked suspiciously at Manel Sidney.


    Rage wind hill is also known to gray. It is a barren hilly terrain, which is not suitable for planting. It is not enfeoffed. It belongs to the Sidney family.


    When he guessed that the other party might go to the angry wind hill, Manel Sidney''s face changed obviously. It was obvious that this place must be unusual for the Sidney family.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you now."


    Manel Sidney hesitated slightly, but finally spoke.


    "There is a magic crystal mine there."


    "Magic crystal mine?!"


    Both gray and count Fergus were surprised.


    Magic crystal, a crystal containing magic, can not only make magic coins, one of which is worth 100 gold coins, but also be used in many other aspects. The value is imaginable.


    The Sidney family actually owns one place. You can imagine what wealth it will bring to the Sidney family every year.


    "It must be for the magic crystal mine!"


    Manel Sidney looked gloomy.


    The magic crystal mine is an important pillar of the Sidney family. The other party paid attention to it, which made him very angry.


    "Lord Manel, how about the protection there?"


    "An old soldier of our family is in charge."


    "A bloody soldier sits in town."


    Gray was slightly surprised and joined the Marquis of Sidney and Manel Sidney. There were at least three brute blood soldiers in the Sidney family.


    The Sidney family''s inside story is really strong. It is worthy of being at the forefront of the Marquis family.


    There is even a rumor that if the three Duke families had not appeared before the Sidney family, the Sidney family would probably become the Duke family, and I don''t know the truth of this rumor.


    Manel Sidney looked worried.


    "I need to get there as soon as possible."


    Soon after, Manel Sidney quietly left Fergus castle.


    Count Fergus and gray were still sitting in the castle living room.


    "Father, I feel there''s something wrong here. I always feel... It''s intentional for the Sidney family to explore."


    Gray looked at count Fergus and said.


    When he heard that rob Tracy''s goal was the magic crystal mine, gray had faintly felt that there was something unusual, but he didn''t say it.


    After all, it involves the magic crystal mine, which is of great importance. If his views affect Manel Sidney''s judgment, and eventually lead to an accident at the magic crystal mine, the Fergus family can''t bear the responsibility.


    "I also feel a little strange, like deliberately attracting the strong of the Sidney family to that side."


    Count Fergus nodded.


    He had the same concerns as gray, so he didn''t point them out at that time.


    "Be careful during the next period of time."


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    On the lonely gravel road, a caravan moved forward slowly. The caravan was quite large, with more than a dozen carriages.


    One of the most striking is a huge carriage covered with cloth.


    This carriage was obviously specially made, more than twice the length and width of other carriages, and there were three horses pulling it.


    The thing pulled should be quite heavy. Even if it is pulled by three horses, you can still feel the difficulty.


    "Lord Manel."


    "Well, did you find anything unusual?"


    Manel Sidney arrived here and joined a group of people secretly monitored by the Sidney family.


    "Return to Lord Manel. This caravan has been marching towards the northeast. Except that it never entered the town and asked people to buy supplies directly in the town, it found no other abnormalities."


    A slightly dark man respectfully replied to Manel.


    Then, Manel Sidney personally monitored the caravan. As reported, the destination of the caravan was the angry wind hill.


    Two days later, the caravan was getting closer and closer to the angry wind hill. Manel Sidney informed the brute blood soldiers stationed near the magic crystal mine to meet him. As soon as the other party appeared, he would kill the other party with the potential of thunder.


    Just a few miles away from the magic crystal mine, the caravan stopped.


    They uncovered the canvas covering the outside of the huge carriage, revealing the existence of the huge carriage.


    It was a huge blood beast six meters long and covered with purple scales.


    Above the head, two huge horns are like branches of a huge tree.


    "It''s a pretty blood beast, Amethyst deer!"


    The man who joined Manel Sidney was an old man with wrinkled skin. His name was Manan Sidney, older than Manel Sidney.


    Seeing the blood beast exposed after uncovering the canvas, a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "This time you didn''t come to support. With the cooperation of this brute level blood beast, I''m afraid I''m really going to be planted in the hands of Rob Tracy."


    "The caravan turned and withdrew. Do you want to stop them secretly?"


    A Sidney family guard asked for instructions.


    "Don''t worry about them. If rob Tracy is disturbed by chasing them, it''s not worth the loss."


    Manel Sidney shook his head.


    More than ten people stared at the huge carriage and the huge brute blood beast corpse in the carriage.


    Time passed slowly, and soon hours passed. It was getting dark, but rob Tracy didn''t come.


    "No, there''s a problem."


    "Go and have a look."


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney looked at each other and vaguely realized that something was wrong.


    Finally, more than ten people walked out of the dense forest and came to the huge carriage.


    "Cheated, this brute blood beast can''t control at all."


    Manel Sidney overturned the carriage with his strong strength and turned out the corpse of the barbarian blood beast in the carriage.


    There was a huge hole in the head of this brute level blood beast.


    After communicating with Earl gray and Fergus, he already knew that the brain of the controlled brute blood beast must be intact.


    A hole has been opened in the head of this brute blood beast, and the brain tissue has been damaged. Obviously, it can no longer be controlled.


    "You mean it deliberately led us here."


    Manan Sidney''s face changed.


    "Yes, it was deliberately made by the other party to attract our attention... No, rob Tracy''s target is the Fergus family."


    Manel Sidney suddenly understood all this.


    "Rob Tracy must have known that you were hidden in the Fergus family, so he made such a thing and led you out of the Fergus family."


    Manan Sidney was surprised and reacted.


    "Fortunately, the magic weapon of the Fergus family can control the brute blood beast, which may not be lost to rob Tracy."


    Manel Sidney looked ugly when he was fooled.


    Night, Fergus castle.


    The time is approaching spring, the weather has gradually warmed up, some deciduous trees have begun to grow young leaves, and the sound of insects can be heard occasionally in the castle.


    Boom!


    In the middle of the night, a loud noise suddenly sounded in Fergus castle, accompanied by a violent shock.


    In the Fergus family castle, the iron arm ape hit the ground hard.


    The ground collapsed, the traces of chapped spread around, and a huge pit appeared.


    Not far from the pit, an old man dressed in black and looking cold looked coldly at the iron wall man ape in front of him.


    "Sure enough, there is a brute level blood beast. It seems that the magic weapon of the Fergus family is not inferior to mine!"

 Chapter 295

    "Rob Tracy!"


    Shua!


    Gray in battle clothes arrived and appeared not far behind the iron arm man ape.


    When he saw rob Tracy in black, his face had a sure color and a trace of prudence.


    When Manel Sidney was led away from the corpse of the brute blood beast, gray and count Fergus had a bad feeling. Even if they slept these days, they slept in war clothes.


    Now the hunch has come true. The corpse of the brute blood beast found by Sidney must have been deliberately exposed by the other party in order to lead away Manel Sidney.


    "It''s just a Viscount family. No, it should be the count family now. It''s really lucky to have this level of magic weapons."


    Rob Tracy''s eyes did not look at gray, but always looked at the iron arm man ape. Compared with gray, he was more interested in the magic weapon that manipulated the iron arm man ape.


    For a moment, his eyes moved away from the iron arm man ape, looked coldly at gray behind the iron arm man ape, and his voice said Sen Han.


    "Gray Fergus, we meet again."


    For gray Fergus and the Fergus family, his hatred is no worse than that of the Sidney family.


    A crazy assassin and several fierce assassins were all planted in the hands of the Fergus family. In the siege of the Sidney family, if he had not been dragged down by the young man in front of him, the Sidney family would not have won in the end.


    Therefore, for the young man in front of him, even for the Fergus family, his hatred is no worse than that of the Sidney family.


    "I didn''t escape. There''s no Manel Sidney this time. See who can save you."


    His eyes were murderous. He stared at gray like a poisonous snake and completely regarded gray as fish on the chopping board.


    "Rob Tracy, do you really think you will eat my Fergus family?"


    Being watched by the other party''s sinister eyes, Gray''s face remained unchanged and spoke aloud.


    "Funny, I''m so calm. It seems that the barbarian blood beast in front of you gives you confidence to fight me?"


    Rob Tracy chuckled and looked contemptuous when he saw that gray was not afraid.


    "Think you can resist me? Naive..."


    The look of contempt on his face was even worse.


    "Can you try before you know."


    Gray hummed coldly and looked at each other coldly.


    Now he is not the last time he met. The blood beast around him is an iron arm man ape with brute level combat power. His blood beast''s power of cold ice wind blade has also reached brute level.


    "Don''t try your best. If Manel Sidney hadn''t saved you, you thought you could live to this day?"


    "Well, I''ll kill you first today, and then kill your Fergus family."


    In his eyes, rob Tracy stamped his foot gently, just like flying dust shaking his feet.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Since his feet, a large number of shadow tentacles appeared and attacked gray behind the iron arm man ape.


    Boom!


    Gray controls the iron arm to meet the ape.


    He stepped out a few steps and crossed the distance with Rob Tracy. The thick fist of the water tank, with a powerful momentum, knocked down with an overbearing fist, enveloping rob Tracy under his fist.


    Feeling the power of the fist of the iron arm man ape, rob Tracy retreated, manipulated the shadow tentacle to change the target and attacked the iron arm man ape.


    Bang, bang!


    The two great arms of the iron arm savage ape swept across, and all the shadow tentacles touched were crushed, and they strode after rob Tracy.


    "Hum -"


    Rob Tracy snorted coldly. Under him, a large number of shadow tentacles appeared again.


    Instead of attacking the iron arm man ape for the first time, they entangled each other like a rope, turned into a huge tentacle slightly larger than the millstone, whistling and took it out to the iron arm man ape.


    The iron arm ape smashed his fist and hammered away.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, most of the huge tentacles festered, while the huge body of the iron arm man ape was knocked back a few steps.


    Obviously, the hundreds of shadow tentacles converged together, and the force drawn out was extremely huge.


    Hula!


    More than half of the festering shadow tentacles were drawn to the iron arm man ape again, and the iron arm man ape beat out another giant hand.


    Boom!


    Finally, the shadow tentacles were completely broken, turned into ashes and disappeared. The iron arm man ape pursued and hit rob Tracy with a fist, just like a huge meteorite.


    Rob Tracy''s dagger is full of unearthed yellow light. Two daggers chop at the fist together.


    Dang, Dang!


    Mars splashed, rob Tracy was hit by great force and retreated sharply.


    "What a strong defense!"


    After stepping back, he looked at the fist of the iron arm man ape. His face was a little surprised.


    With his night vision ability, he could clearly see the place on the fist of the iron arm man ape, which was hit by his short knife, intact, not even scratched at all.


    "What kind of blood beast is this? The defense can be comparable to the silver rhinoceros?"


    He was slightly surprised.


    As a killer, he deals with more people than blood animals, so his understanding of blood animals is very general.


    Gray didn''t answer, and commanded the iron arm ape to chase each other.


    Silver armored rhinoceros and iron armored rhinoceros are famous for their strong defense. The blood animals in this sequence are in the same state of defense and can be ranked at the top.


    But in terms of arm defense, the iron arm ape is enough to throw several grades of silver armour rhinoceros.


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Shadow tentacles appeared from under rob Tracy, intertwined with each other, and finally turned into four shadows with the thickness of a bucket.


    Like a python, it was wrapped around the legs and arms of the iron arm man ape, which bound the iron arm man ape.


    Rob Tracy has rich combat experience. He realized that the iron arm savage ape has strong defense and decided to bind the iron arm savage ape for the time being.


    After all, it''s just a corpse manipulated by magic weapons. As long as the person manipulating magic weapons is killed, the corpse will naturally lose its ability to move.


    But he obviously underestimated the power of the iron arm ape.


    Click!


    Before he could jump on gray, the iron arm ape bound by four shadow tentacles had begun to struggle violently.


    With the struggle, the four shadow tentacles that bound the iron arm man ape soon showed signs of cracking, and finally all were broken by the iron arm man ape.


    The power of the iron arm barbarian ape can also be ranked upstream among the barbarian blood beasts. Naturally, the power is great.


    Rob Tracy''s face changed slightly, and all the shadow tentacles turned into a wave, attacking the iron arm savage ape with all his strength.


    Boom!


    Half of the shadow tentacle collapsed, and the iron arm man ape was hit and retreated slightly.


    Just a few steps back and rushed forward, and the shadow shot again at the iron arm man ape.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The iron arm savage ape and Robert Lacey fought quickly. In the castle, buildings collapsed one after another.


    The violent movement was like thunder.


    It was so far away that even Fergus could hear it in the distance.


    "This must be a flesh type brute blood beast!"


    Rob Tracy''s face was gloomy. Facing the brute blood beast in front of him, he actually felt a little hard.


    The blood method he cultivated is good at assassination and confrontation. It is very common among animals in the same realm.


    But even if he was ordinary, he was a brute blood warrior after all. The brute blood beast in front of him had made him feel a little hard just by virtue of his flesh. The answer was obvious.


    The brute level blood beast in front of us is definitely a flesh type blood beast. Even if it is just a corpse, its combat power is no worse than that of ordinary brute blood soldiers.


    Boom!


    Under the command of gray, the iron arm ape suddenly took a step aside, and then closed his arms together like a hammer and suddenly hit the huge shadow tentacle.


    The shadow tentacle was suddenly hit and deviated from the direction, pulled on a house and collapsed.


    Boom!


    The iron arm savage ape approached rob Tracy and hit him like a huge meteorite.


    The air vibrated violently, and the strong wind from the impact made a lot of stone chips fly.


    "No!"


    Too suddenly, rob Tracy only had time to resist with his double knives across his chest.


    Boom!


    A violent collision.


    His hands were numb with pain. He was shaken upside down and hit a nearby column, breaking it.


    There was a sharp pain in his back, and rob Tracy''s face twitched slightly and stabilized his body.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    At this time, the iron arm man ape had come with great strides, and his huge fist fell down suddenly.


    The huge shadow tentacle appeared and hit the fist of the iron arm man ape, while he himself retreated quickly.


    "Good, good means."


    With only a few teeth left to bite together, rob Tracy''s eyes were cold.


    For a moment, I didn''t notice that I suffered a loss under the blood beast manipulated by the other party.


    His heart was angry, but at the same time, a trace of fear was born.


    The iron arm savage ape is a kind of flesh savage blood beast. Its combat power is not weaker than that of the savage blood beast. Under the control of the other party, its combat power may be stronger than before. After all, people''s wisdom is higher than that of the blood beast who fights by instinct. They know how to give better play to their combat power.


    "How is my fighting power?"


    Behind the iron arm ape, gray looked at Rob Tracy with a slightly joking face.


    "Hum, it''s good luck to find such a flesh type blood beast. Did it cost a lot?"


    In the face of Gray''s mocking look, rob Tracy didn''t get angry, but sneered.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t destroy such a special brute level blood beast. I will accept it together."


    He calmly took out a rune space bag from his body. The shape and number of lines on it were very similar to the rune space bag in Gray''s hand.


    Dong!


    With a loud sound, a giant appeared again in Fergus castle, which was damaged in many places.


    This is a bear blood beast in human shape. It is seven meters tall and covered with gray hair. The hair is very long, even one foot long in some places.


    His limbs are thick, his feet are as thick as a bucket, his claws are long, his black light is shining, and he looks extremely sharp.


    There is no doubt that this must be a brute blood beast.

 Chapter 296

    "I was going to keep it for Manel Sidney. I didn''t expect to use it on your Fergus family first."


    Standing behind the giant bear blood beast, rob Tracy had a proud sneer in his eyes.


    This bear blood beast is no worse than the ordinary brute blood warrior, which he asked the Warren family to hunt for him.


    "You really have a large Rune space bag¡°


    Gray''s face grew slightly dignified.


    Although there was speculation in this regard, when rob Tracy really ingested a brute level blood beast from the rune space bag, he still couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    The other party really has a large space Rune space bag, which can really carry the blood gathering beast with him.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The huge bear blood beast, bulky and tall, like a hill, rushed towards gray. On the huge bear''s paw, the sharp claw was a foot long, like a huge millstone.


    Gray commanded the iron arm man ape to meet, and the huge iron fist with the thick water tank hit the huge bear''s paw.


    Two giants, fists and palms collided.


    Boom!


    It''s like thunder, and it''s like a giant drum beating.


    Strong winds raged, sand and stones splashed, and even large cracks appeared on the ground.


    After the collision, I couldn''t help taking a few steps back.


    Both blood beasts are good at power. In the collision of power, the two are almost equal.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Just a few steps back, two huge blood beasts rushed to each other again, and their fists collided with each other continuously, making a terrible sound again and again.


    be well-matched in strength!


    No, it''s not.


    In the continuous collision, the two bear paws of the bear blood beast have been torn, but in contrast, the two iron arms of the iron arm man ape are intact.


    Among the blood beasts in the same realm, no blood beast can hurt this pair of iron arms.


    "What a nice blood beast!"


    Seeing that the bear blood beast was slightly at a disadvantage, rob Tracy flashed a cold color in his eyes and looked at gray behind the iron arm ape with a sneer.


    The stronger the iron arm ape is, the happier he is, because in his opinion, this blood beast will soon be his!


    He doesn''t need to defeat the iron arm savage ape, just kill the man who manipulates the iron arm savage ape!


    Chi, Chi, Chi!


    A large number of shadow tentacles appeared, bypassed the iron armed savage apes and bear blood beasts, and went straight to gray.


    Each one is extremely sharp, like a black javelin after another.


    Locked by many shadow tentacles, Gray''s face remained unchanged.


    Last time, in the face of this attack, even with the help of four crazy blood beasts, he was embarrassed and almost killed.


    In the end, if Manel Sidney hadn''t helped, he might have died.


    But now he was not a few months ago.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    In front of him, long ice blades appeared one after another, like huge emerald jade grinding and roaring out.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Like a knife cutting butter, a large number of shadow tentacles were cut off by the wind blade and frozen by the cold ice.


    Only five ice blades were cut out, and all the shadow tentacles that hit him had been cut off and frozen.


    "Sure enough, it can be easily cut off!"


    Gray nodded with satisfaction.


    Due to the transformation of the integration of the special abilities of the wind system and the special abilities of the cold ice, the sharpness of the current cold ice wind blade has increased tremendously, which is much more advantageous than the front edge and has been upgraded to a higher level!


    The shadow tentacle, which was difficult to cut off, is now extremely easy.


    Rob Tracy was not surprised to see all the shadow tentacles cut off and frozen, but sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "Regardless of the loss of blood power, forcibly enhance the ability of blood beasts? I think when can you persist?"


    A large number of shadow tentacles reappeared, then entangled together, turned into five huge tentacles, and attacked gray from five directions.


    The air was pierced, and the five huge tentacles were like five giant guns falling from the sky, with unparalleled prestige.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    However, before the five giant guns approached gray, they had been cut by the cold ice wind blade one after another.


    It was cut from the root to the root, and a layer of cold ice was attached to the surface.


    "Hum!"


    Rob Tracy didn''t think so.


    The new tentacles grew again, closed together, turned into a larger tentacle than the grinding plate, and hit gray.


    With unparalleled destructive power, several trees were wiped and smashed in time.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    The five blades lined up in front of gray, and then suddenly roared out and cut into the huge shadow tentacles.


    Poof, poof, poof, poof!


    Huge shadow tentacle is too huge, even if it is cut by cold ice wind blade, it has not been cut off immediately.


    However, under the cutting of full five cold ice blades, they were cut off after all.


    "Now I''ll see how you block it!"


    Seeing that gray has squandered his blood beast ability three times, it is estimated that Gray''s blood force is almost exhausted, rob Tracy has a sneer on his face.


    Hundreds of shadow tentacles appeared, almost covering the sky, attacking gray from all directions and blocking all the directions gray could escape.


    But.


    Cold ice wind blades appear one after another and cut them out quickly.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    All the shadow tentacles were easily cut off in front of the cold wind blade like leeks.


    In a few moments, the shadow tentacles overwhelming Gray had completely disappeared.


    "Can you still exert... This power?"


    Rob Tracy sneered and stiffened in his face when gray blocked the blow he thought was necessary.


    "It''s impossible. Your blood force should have run out. It''s impossible to display this powerful blood beast ability!"


    He stared at gray with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "The power of blood has run out? Sorry, I still have a lot of power of blood!"


    Gray sneered.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Five cold ice blades roared out with senhan''s killing machine and went straight to rob Tracy.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Shadow tentacles appeared in front of Rob Tracy, intertwined and turned into huge walls to block the five ice blades.


    Taking a few steps back to avoid the cold passing through the shadow tentacles, rob Tracy looked gloomy.


    "You can''t be a brute blood warrior. In addition to the magic weapons that can control the blood beast, you have magic weapons that can increase the ability of the blood beast!"


    At Gray''s age, he will reach a brute blood warrior. He won''t believe anything, so in his opinion, gray may have mastered a powerful magic weapon.


    "Good, really good!"


    Knowing this, his eyes were burning.


    At the thought that the other party not only had a powerful magic weapon that could control the barbarian blood beast, but also had a magic weapon that could make the combat power cross a level, he was jealous and eager at the same time.


    As long as you kill each other, these two magic weapons will be his. At that time, he will be more confident in attacking Manel Sidney.


    Whoosh!


    He went straight at gray.


    Because of the powerful magic weapon, the opponent''s blood beast ability is no less powerful than the brute blood warrior, but in terms of physical quality, the opponent certainly does not reach the brute level.


    He saw Gray''s weakness in an instant!


    Shua!


    Gray''s face was slightly frozen. He cut out five cold ice blades and quickly cut towards rob Tracy.


    Although slightly different from rob Tracy''s guess, close combat is indeed his weakness!


    Whoosh!


    Rob Tracy dodged quickly, dodged four of the ice blades, and then chopped one of the ice blades with a short knife.


    As the cold spread, a cold ice frozen on his hand and quickly spread to him. In an instant, he was frozen.


    Another five cold ice blades hit him when he was frozen.


    A large number of shadow tentacles appeared under him, intertwined and blocked in front of him.


    Both the shadow tentacle and the cold ice wind blade broke up. After the shadow tentacle, he took advantage of this gap to break the cold ice on his body, stepped back, avoided the spreading cold, and approached gray from another direction.


    Gray, with a cold look in his eyes, quickly cut out the ice blade and attacked in that direction to prevent rob Tracy from approaching.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The ability is rapidly colliding and melting, and the dull sound is creepy in people''s ears.


    In the front area of Fergus castle, the whole place turned into ruins. In the ruins, large areas of cold ice appeared one by one.


    Gray and rob Tracy did their best.


    Rob Tracy used his shadow tentacles to block the ice blade, and then approached gray with his brute physical ability.


    Gray is constantly wielding the ice blade to intercept rob Tracy who wants to approach him.


    Rob Tracy knew that Gray''s physical quality was still crazy and aimed at this weakness, but gray didn''t let the other party succeed.


    The power of the cold ice wind blade is not inferior to that of the shadow tentacle. In addition, the cold air carried on it has the effect of freezing. Even if rob Tracy is frozen by the cold ice and wants to break free, it takes a moment to delay.


    As a result, rob Tracy, after approaching gray for tens of meters, can no longer approach.


    Gray is also difficult to pull away from each other, and the two are deadlocked.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Not far away from them, two giants, the iron armed savage ape and the bear blood beast, fought with a bang.


    Earth and rock splashed, the wind roared, large buildings collapsed, and even Gray''s bedroom collapsed.


    Fortunately, gray has now formed the habit of putting important items into the rune space bag, otherwise he must have suffered a heavy loss.


    Above the ground, cracks appeared one after another, some of which were wide enough for a child to fall in.


    The two blood beasts attacked each other violently, and their fists and palms either hit each other or beat each other.


    The bear blood beast was hit by hard objects one after another, and so was the iron arm man ape.


    Two blood beasts with brute level combat power are also in a stalemate!

 Chapter 297

    "I can''t get close..."


    Shadows intertwined into walls, resisted the cold wind blade from the attack, and retreated to avoid the cold. Rob Tracy''s face was completely gloomy.


    Originally, he thought that it would not be too difficult to bully each other with the strength of his bloody soldiers.


    But this is not the case.


    Through the increase of magic weapons, the power of blood beast ability is not worse than his shadow ability.


    If this is the case, he is confident that with his ability and speed, he should be able to deceive each other.


    However, the opponent''s blood beast ability, in addition to the cutting ability of the wind blade, also contains the cold ice ability. Although the power can not reach the brute level, it can also reach the crazy level special level, which can have a certain impact on him.


    When the two attributes are combined, they suddenly become difficult to entangle, entangle for a long time, and fail to shorten the distance with each other.


    Click!


    Suddenly, a sound of broken bones can be heard clearly even in the battle.


    Rob Tracy looked sideways and his face did not change.


    The bear blood beast he manipulated showed an unnatural bending of the left forefoot, and the bone had been broken.


    The arms of the bear blood beast finally broke when they collided with the iron arms of the iron arm man ape.


    There is no doubt that the bear blood beast who has lost an arm will lose its combat power and will be at a disadvantage in the battle.


    "Fergus family, good, good..."


    His face was as cold as ice scraps.


    He, a brute blood warrior, took a brute blood beast and attacked the family that was only the Viscount family a few months ago, but he was at a disadvantage.


    This made him scared and more angry.


    "Drink -"


    He roared, and a large number of shadow tentacles sprung up around him.


    Soon it reached two or three hundred, but it didn''t stop. There were still shadow tentacles emerging. Finally, the number exceeded one thousand.


    More than a thousand shadow tentacles were so dense that they covered the moonlight in the sky and attacked gray like a black wave.


    Impressively, the ultimate power was used.


    "Use the ultimate power..."


    Looking at the overwhelming black wave, Gray''s face showed dignity.


    Regardless of the loss of blood power, the extreme power exerted by a brute blood warrior must be extremely terrible. If he can''t stop it, he will die.


    "Drink -"


    In front of gray, a emerald green tornado appeared, spun rapidly, then suddenly broke, flew out, and cut into the shadow tentacles like a black wave.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Click, click, click!


    A large number of shadow tentacles are being cut off, a large number of shadow tentacles are being frozen, and ice blades are also broken under the shadow tentacles.


    It was like a black wave attacking the reef. The waves broke after hitting the reef, and the reef was melted under the continuous impact of the waves.


    The aftermath of the battle splashed in all directions, like shells exploding.


    In the castle, many buildings collapsed, many trees that have existed since the construction of Fergus castle were cut off, and the nearby flower platform is like a typhoon.


    In the basement of the castle, count Fergus and even the servants and guards of the castle hid in it. When they heard the terrible explosion above their heads, like a mountain collapse and tsunami, many people were scared to turn pale and even tremble slightly.


    "Gray..."


    Count Fergus clenched his fist and looked worried.


    In such a battle, even with the strength of fierce blood soldiers, he can''t get involved at all.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray and rob Tracy stand behind the "reef" formed by the cold ice wind blade and the "wave" formed by the shadow tentacle. They are fully engaged in manipulating the reef or huge wave to meet each other.


    The cold ice wind blade is getting less and less, and the shadow tentacles are also getting less and less.


    Boom!


    Finally, with the impact of the last wave, the cold ice wind blade and shadow tentacles completely disappeared.


    At this moment, rob Tracy''s eyes were suddenly as cold as a poisonous snake.


    Whoosh!


    He dashed towards gray.


    The speed of the savage blood warrior, without hindrance, even a second, has crossed a distance of tens of meters and suddenly appeared in front of gray.


    Although Gray was already retreating when he found the other party coming, the speed of retreating was far less rapid than the other party.


    "Death -"


    His voice was cold and low, like the cry of a night owl, with a deep cold opportunity to kill.


    The two short knives in his hands were as black as ink, like two black lights attacking gray.


    The breath of terror made Gray''s skin ache.


    Gray swept out with his sword in both hands and intercepted the double knives to the other party.


    But the other side is only one of the short knives. When they block to the side, they have blocked Gray''s sword. The other short knife keeps stabbing gray at speed and straight into gray''s heart.


    Seeing that the short knife was about to stab gray, suddenly, a huge black palm suddenly appeared. After spreading out, it was bigger than the grinding plate and placed between the short knife and gray.


    Dang!


    The short knife stabs on the giant palm and blooms bright Mars in the dark.


    The giant palm is made of black magic metal. Even under the stabbing of the short knife, there is no scar at all.


    Boom!


    With his huge palm, a fist with a thick water tank smashed at Rob Tracy, like a black meteor falling from the sky, which was constantly enlarged in rob Tracy''s eyes.


    Boom!


    Rob Tracy was hit by this punch and flew upside down. He hit the castle wall not far away. Suddenly, the castle wall collapsed, and the broken wall buried him.


    "Call -"


    Taking a deep breath, gray felt his back wet with cold sweat.


    At the critical moment, the iron arm man ape arrives, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Boom!


    The stones buried by Rob Tracy were suddenly sputtered, and a large number of shadow tentacles appeared, sweeping an open space around.


    "Poof -"


    On the open space, rob Tracy got up and suddenly vomited blood.


    The fist of the iron arm savage ape is naturally very powerful. Rob Tracy was hard hit and was injured.


    "How?"


    Rob Tracy was surprised when he looked at the iron arm ape who protected gray behind him.


    He naturally thought that gray would drive the iron arm barbarian to save himself, so when he saved, he also gave the bear blood beast the order to entangle the iron arm barbarian, but the facts proved that the bear blood beast could not entangle the iron arm barbarian.


    He looked at the bear blood beast, and his face was suddenly gloomy. The bear blood beast was crawling out of a piece of ruins at this time, with unnatural bending of his arms.


    Both front paws are useless!


    "Hurt!"


    When rob Tracy was injured, Gray''s eyes lit up and might be able to keep Robert Ray''s heart.


    He drove the iron arm savage ape to chase rob Tracy, while he kept a distance and attacked rob Tracy with ice blades.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In front of Rob Tracy, the shadow tentacles appeared, blocking all the ice blades.


    Boom!


    But a huge fist has hit him.


    Rob Tracy''s face changed, retreated quickly, and commanded the bear blood beast to meet him.


    The bear blood beast with broken arms, with its huge body, hit the iron arm man ape.


    Boom!


    The iron arm ape was blocked, and a huge fist mark appeared on the chest of the bear blood beast.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The bear blood beast violently collided with the iron arm man ape with its body, and the iron arm man ape''s fist kept falling on the bear blood beast.


    Click!


    With a clear sound, the bear''s chest collapsed and several ribs were broken.


    However, the bear blood beast did not feel pain at all. It still carried out rob Tracy''s orders without discount, and hit the iron arm man ape with its huge body.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The ice wind blade cuts at Rob Tracy, but is stopped by Rob Tracy''s shadow ability.


    "Damn --"


    Rob Tracy''s wrinkled old face changed, then suddenly turned and ran away like a castle.


    The bear blood beast is half destroyed, and he can''t win gray Fergus in a short time. He has no chance of winning.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he made the decision to retreat!


    "This guy is ready to escape!"


    Gray quickly commanded the iron arm man ape to get rid of the bear blood beast and meet him.


    With a slight jump, he jumped over the shoulder of the iron arm man ape, and then drove the iron arm man ape after rob Tracy who ran away.


    His own speed can''t catch up with Rob Tracy, but the speed of the iron arm man ape can.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The giant iron arm ape, which strides out for several meters in one step, seems to be slow, but it chases rob Tracy slowly.


    Rob Tracy, who had fled before, looked back and saw the iron armed man ape pursued. His eyes showed a cold color and a cold voice.


    "I can assure you that if you dare to chase, you will definitely see a pile of corpses when you return to the castle."


    "Not good."


    Gray turned and looked back.


    Suddenly, the bear blood beast, which was thrown away by the iron arm barbarian ape, did not follow from behind, but went straight to the depths of the castle, all the way, and a large number of buildings in the castle were collapsing.


    Look at the posture, the bear blood beast is definitely ordered to kill anyone!


    Looking at Rob Tracy with a cruel face in the distance, he hesitated for a moment. Gray had no choice but to command the iron arm to turn back.

 Chapter 298

    Boom!


    When gray returned to the castle, he saw a huge bear blood beast, raging wildly in the castle.


    Although his arms have been broken, and his chest ribs have been broken a lot, his huge body is too destructive.


    There''s no need to do anything, just hit it.


    Gray looked gloomy. For a while, the castle was almost half destroyed by each other.


    Quickly command the iron arm man ape to entangle it and attack the bear blood beast''s head with his fist.


    At the same time, he also cut out the cold ice wind blade and cut into the head of the bear blood beast.


    Click!


    After repeated hammering and chopping, the bear blood beast''s head flattened down with a crack of broken bones.


    Boom!


    The bear blood beast, which was still raging madly the moment before, suddenly limped down powerlessly and hit the ground heavily, raising dust on the ground.


    The fighting suddenly disappeared, and everyone in the basement, including count Fergus, couldn''t help worrying.


    "Lord count, is master gray not an opponent?"


    Lord Linde looked extremely worried.


    He was one of the few people in the castle who knew the identity of the attacker.


    Brute blood warrior, the other party is a genuine brute blood warrior!


    Although I know that young master gray is very powerful and has the assistance of brute blood animals, I can''t help worrying deeply. After all, he is a genuine brute blood warrior.


    "No, with Gray''s strength and brute blood beast, he will never be weaker than the other party."


    Count Fergus frowned.


    He knows more than Lord Linde. He knows that Gray''s blood beast ability is no less than that of a wild blood warrior.


    But even so, I can''t help worrying.


    It was not until he saw Gray go into the basement that he finally let go.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Rob Tracy escaped. I couldn''t keep him!"


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "Rob Tracy... Escaped?!"


    Gray''s slightly regretful words shocked several people, including Lord Linde, who knew rob Tracy''s strength and identity.


    How strong is master gray now?


    Even the brute blood soldier is not his opponent, and according to his tone, it seems that he is ready to leave a brute blood soldier.


    When a group of people left the basement and saw the broken castle by the light, they were even more frightened.


    The huge castle is full of ferocious battle marks one after another, which makes people jump.


    They had no doubt that if they were present during the battle, it would be enough to kill all of them just the aftermath of the battle.


    The bedroom had been damaged during the war. Several sleeping rooms were cleaned out. Gray was not able to lie in bed until the second midnight.


    The battle with Rob Tracy, although won, was only a narrow victory.


    It was extremely dangerous when Robert Lacey approached him. If he had not commanded the rescue of the iron arm man ape in time, he might have died.


    "If not counting the corpse control ability, I should still be worse than rob Tracy in terms of pure combat power."


    The blood beast ability after the fusion of wind system special blood beast ability and ice special blood beast ability is slightly stronger than rob Tracy''s shadow ability.


    However, rob Tracy is a brute blood warrior after all. In addition to the ability of blood beast, he also has brute physical quality, which gray does not have.


    Taken together, gray should be a little worse than the other.


    This gap is not big, but if you fight for life and death, you will win in the end, probably rob Tracy.


    "After all, I''m not a bloody soldier. It''s good to fight with each other to this extent!"


    Gray was not too disappointed.


    Now he is just a crazy blood warrior, just a little weaker than the other side of the brute blood warrior. This strength is already very strong.


    In the battle of the same realm, apart from those powerful magic weapons, gray estimated that no one was his opponent, even if it was the children of the royal family and the Duke family.


    Although these people cultivate special blood methods, their current blood beast ability is a combination of two special blood beast abilities, which is more powerful than the special blood methods cultivated by these people.


    Early in the morning, the servants and soldiers of the castle cleaned up the broken buildings in the castle. They knew that Manel Sidney, who was calculated by Rob Tracy and hurried all night, arrived here.


    "Rob Tracy attacked here!"


    Seeing the half damaged Fergus castle, he looked a little heavy. He was relieved to learn that count Fergus and gray were not injured.


    The castle was temporarily cleared out as a living room.


    "It was because I paid too much attention to the magic crystal mine that I was calculated by the other party. Fortunately, you are all fine."


    Manel Sidney sighed.


    "Lord Manel, don''t do that. Not only you, but also we can''t see that this is the other party''s calculation."


    Count Fergus shook his head.


    Although he and gray saw that this was rob Tracy''s calculation, it was obviously easy to say in that complex situation. The matter of magic crystal mine was too important.


    "It should be you who commanded the iron arm barbarian to fight with him yesterday. How do you feel about his combat effectiveness?"


    Manel Sidney looked at gray and asked.


    "Very strong."


    Gray thought for a moment and said.


    "And the most troublesome thing is that the other party has a huge Rune space bag in his hand, which can carry the barbarian blood beast with him."


    "The opponent has a huge Rune space bag in his hand. Rob Tracy used a wild beast in the battle last night?"


    Asked Manel Sidney, startled.


    "Well, the only good thing is that the other party''s barbarian blood beast is not the opponent of iron arm barbarian ape. I cooperated with iron arm barbarian ape and beat the other party back."


    Gray said solemnly.


    Manel Sidney took an unexpected look at gray. Cooperating with a brute blood beast, he was able to block rob Tracy. Although it was a thrilling block, this record was not simple.


    However, he did not ask in detail how it was done. Each family has its own secrets. Even the upper nobles are inconvenient to ask too clearly.


    "It''s troublesome. The other party has a huge Rune space bag in his hand."


    However, rob Tracy was able to carry the brute blood beast with him, which really made him frown.


    Facing the other party who can manipulate the barbarian blood beast, he is not sure to defeat the other party and kill him alone.


    Soon after, he left again and went to the magic crystal mine.


    With the cooperation of brute level blood beasts, the opponent''s combat power has been greatly enhanced. He has the ability to capture the magic crystal mine and has to defend it.


    A few days after the attack on Fergus castle, Sidney leader was quiet and there was no more attack on the nobility.


    But this silence lasted only a few days. A week later, the attacked noble family appeared again. It was obvious that rob Tracy''s injury had recovered.


    Gray even felt that the brute blood beast lost by the other party might have been supplemented from the Warren family, and the combat power became complete again.


    During this time, gray personally went to Locke castle and picked up Mrs. Milan, Sarah, Barbara and others.


    Although the Locke family castle is more confidential, it is not absolutely safe.


    Now gray has the strength to compete with Rob Tracy after uniting with the iron arm barbarian ape. Relatively speaking, Fergus castle is safer.


    Most of the broken Fergus castle was only slightly restored, but not rebuilt.


    The address of the new Fergus castle has been selected, and it has been built overtime. There is no need to rebuild the old castle.


    As time went by, it was a kind of suffering for the aristocrats of Sidney.


    From time to time, aristocratic families will be attacked, and aristocrats have been killed.


    Although it has been hidden, there will always be exposure, and the results after exposure can be imagined.


    As the hidden aristocratic families were found out by Rob Tracy, the panic of Sidney collar became even worse.


    In such panic, some noble families moved to Sidney castle to seek shelter.


    Some other families, such as Ford and Evelyn, who made friends with the Fergus family, moved to Fergus castle.


    Although the Sidney collar panic was spreading, the Fergus family was quite quiet and had never been attacked again.


    I think rob Tracy gave up dealing with the Fergus family for the time being because he was not sure.


    Half of the castle of the Fergus family was damaged in the last war. Now so many nobles live in it, resulting in a serious shortage of empty houses. Even the nobles can only share a room with two or three people.


    But even so, these noble children have no intention of complaining. Compared with life, it is obviously nothing.


    A few days later, led by the Red Wing mercenary regiment, the magic dog mercenary regiment finally arrived at Fergus castle.


    Knowing the situation, Manel Sidney stopped mining the magic crystal mine, took all the magic crystal mines away, took another brute blood warrior and rushed to Fergus castle.


    In the living room of Fergus castle, Manel Sidney, Manan Sidney, gray, count Fergus, the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment and several officers all sit in it.


    "Then I''ll trouble you all of the magic dog mercenary regiment!"


    Manel Sidney looked at the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    "Please don''t worry, Lord Manel. The magic dog mercenary regiment can''t guarantee anything else, but it thinks that few mercenaries can track and search."


    The head of the magic dog mercenary regiment said confidently.


    This is a woman. Her combat clothes are close to her skin and her hair is tied into a horsetail, giving people a very capable feeling.


    Her skin is wheat colored, very healthy and energetic, with a wild beauty.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news!"


    Manel Sidney smiled.


    Just now, he tested the other party''s search ability with a piece of clothes, which made him extremely satisfied. The other party easily found the owner of the hidden clothes.

 Chapter 299

    Stay in Fergus castle for one day. The next day, Manel Sidney, Manan Sidney and the magic dog mercenary regiment have left to search.


    The weather has entered spring, and the sky is sprinkled with warm sunshine.


    In the undamaged garden of Fergus castle, a group of young people of Fergus family, the brother and sister of Don Ford and Herr Ford, bask in the sun in the garden.


    "I haven''t been in the sun like this for a long time. During the period of hiding, I stayed in the secret room and didn''t even dare to bask in the sun."


    Bernal had blond hair. Because of his marriage, his mature temperament became stronger and stronger, and he sighed slightly.


    "Almost."


    Donne Ford, with an ordinary face but a unique temperament, couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he heard Bernal''s words.


    "I don''t know if I can successfully search rob Tracy this time..."


    Speaking of Rob Tracy, his face flashed with lingering palpitations.


    Ford castle was also attacked by Rob Tracy. Fortunately, it was not in the castle at that time and had been hidden. Otherwise, it must have died at this time.


    "It should be OK. I saw the search ability of the magic dog mercenary group yesterday. It''s really strong."


    Bernal said.


    "But rob Tracy is not an ordinary person. He is the leader of the killer organization, and he also has the strength of a brute blood soldier. From being able to escape the search of Sidney collar, we can see that he is very good at hiding his whereabouts."


    Herr said with a fine frown on the tip of her eyebrows.


    She is wearing a white sweater and has a concave convex figure, but her face is a little haggard. She has been in anxiety for more than a month.


    "You really can''t be too optimistic."


    Caroline, dressed in purple and with a concave and convex figure.


    "What do you think, gray?"


    She looked at gray.


    "It''s hard to say. The magic dog mercenary regiment is really good at tracking, but rob Tracy is also not simple."


    Gray shook his head. Neither side was simple. He couldn''t judge.


    "Can you find it, let alone, if you can find it, gray, how likely do you think Lord Manel and they are to leave rob Tracy?"


    Bernal asked.


    "It should be 70 percent."


    Gray thought for a moment and replied.


    "Lord Manel and Lord Manan are only 70% possible?"


    Herr opened her eyes to gray, and the others looked at gray with a slight look of doubt.


    The blood method cultivated by Rob Tracy can only be regarded as ordinary in terms of combat effectiveness.


    All the blood methods practiced by Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney are special blood methods. It is reasonable to say that if they work together, they should be foolproof.


    "Under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible to escape, even if rob Tracy has a magic weapon that can manipulate wild blood beasts."


    Gray explained.


    "But rob Tracy is now attached to the Warren family. With the details of the Warren family, there will certainly be some life-saving magic weapons, and they are likely to lend them to him temporarily."


    "The Warren family..."


    At the mention of the Warren family, everyone couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts.


    Rob Tracy is not alone. Behind him is the Valen family. As one of the Marquis families, it is needless to say that it is possible to have some life-saving magic weapons.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, news came.


    The magic dog mercenary group successfully searched rob Tracy in a mountain forest near the city.


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney attacked rob Tracy and seriously wounded rob Tracy.


    However, rob Tracy took out his magic weapon with speed ability, broke out terrible speed and escaped successfully.


    "I really didn''t kill him on the spot!"


    In the study of Fergus castle, Bernard was surprised when he heard the news, and then looked at gray.


    "You''re right!"


    "After that time, rob Tracy was obviously cautious, and even made some false clues to mislead the magic dog mercenary regiment. After several times of tracking, he failed to track the other party."


    "Lord Manel and Lord Manan have divided their troops into two ways to track rob Tracy."


    At this point, count Fergus looked at gray.


    "Rob Tracy has no brute blood beast now, and he is seriously injured. Any brute blood soldier can deal with it. Lord Manel wants us Fergus family to take the iron arm brute ape to join in the pursuit."


    "But what about the safety of the castle?"


    Gray said with a worried face.


    "Yes, father, if the iron arm man ape is taken away, won''t the castle become unsafe?"


    Bernal looked equally worried.


    "Don''t worry about the safety of the castle. Rob Tracy is far from Fergus castle, and is being chased by Lord Manel and Lord Manan. He has no energy to attack Fergus castle."


    Count Fergus shook his head.


    "On the contrary, the Fergus family has been focused by Rob Tracy. If he escapes this time, the Fergus family will be in danger in the future."


    "I understand. I''ll be there right away."


    Gray is careful.


    To drive away the iron arm barbarian ape, gray hurried all the way and spent two days to reach the agreed place where he met with a small team of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    "Master gray!"


    The leader of this magic dog mercenary regiment is a beautiful woman with wheat skin. It is Aurora Garcia, the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    "Captain Aurora, I''ll disturb you for some time."


    Gray smiled.


    "Master gray, you''re welcome."


    Aurora Garcia smiled.


    She didn''t mean to despise the noble young man in front of her, because she had heard from the Red Wing mercenary regiment that the young man in front of her was a real crazy blood soldier.


    Moreover, he once killed the head of Mantis mercenary regiment of crazy blood soldiers in the arena of mercenary city.


    The strength of the other party, even among the crazy blood soldiers, is quite powerful.


    The two sides meet and the team sets out. The iron arm man ape is controlled by gray and follows the team far behind to avoid alerting rob Tracy in advance because of too much noise.


    A few days later, they found a bonfire in a mountain.


    Aurora Garcia judged after careful observation.


    "Rob Tracy should have stopped here!"


    "Captain Aurora, how do you judge that this is the place where rob Tracy once stayed, not others?"


    Gray asked curiously.


    Along the way, gray asked Aurora Garcia for search skills. Seeing that Aurora Garcia could judge rob Tracy from a bonfire trace, rather than others who had stayed here, made him curious.


    "There are sand and stones around the campfire. After staying here, you will certainly leave traces of walking, but there is no trace here. Obviously, the other party is very careful to eliminate the traces."


    "When I left, I eliminated my own traces, which shows that the other party is avoiding tracking, and at present, only rob Tracy will do so, so I judge that this must be the place where rob Tracy once stayed."


    Aurora Garcia smiled and said.


    "Rob Tracy was so careful that he exposed himself."


    Gray suddenly became more and more aware of the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    Rob Tracy was afraid of being tracked down, so he erased the traces on the road, which became the evidence to judge that the other party had been here.


    Rob Tracy''s hidden whereabouts are clever, but the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment is more clever than him.


    The team continued to track forward.


    A day later, next to a natural lake, rob Tracy was found again, which proved that their tracking direction was not wrong.


    "Although the potion with hidden smell is used, I can still smell a little smell. It seems that I have just left, no more than a day at most."


    Aurora Garcia and her team explored around for a moment and judged.


    Judging that Robert Lacey had been away for no more than a day, everyone was refreshed and tracked forward.


    They entered a forest and climbed over several wooded mountains. They stopped.


    "Commander, the smell is scattered here and divided into five places!"


    A young man frowned.


    "The other two teams have chosen a route and have caught up."


    Aurora Garcia squatted down, carefully explored the remaining three routes, followed the route for a distance, and finally chose to arrive.


    "Let''s follow this route!"


    She chose a route with sparse vegetation.


    "Captain, why did you choose this route?"


    The former mercenary man asked.


    "For the other two lines, the plants are too lush to facilitate the injured people to travel. Instead, they are frightened beasts. In case of panic, they will choose such a dense forest. Therefore, I judge that among the three lines, the other party is likely to choose this line."


    Aurora Garcia explained.


    The team continued to track forward. Half a day later, they stopped again.


    "Captain, the smell is scattered again!"


    Along the way, the smell dispersed into three again.


    "It seems that the direction is not wrong."


    Aurora Garcia nodded.


    Now that the smell is dispersed again, it shows that it must be rob Tracy from this line.


    Again, in the same way, judge the most likely route of Rob Tracy, and the team continues to track it.


    Half a day later, they saw a figure moving forward in the mountains and forests.


    It was a figure dressed in black. He was of medium build and his back was slightly bent. If there was no accident, he should be an old man.


    "Rob Tracy."


    There was a cool look in Gray''s eyes.


    Even if he was far away, and only saw his back, he judged at a glance that the man in the distance must be rob Tracy.


    He has dealt with Rob Tracy twice, and he already knows rob Tracy quite well.


    Most importantly, the other party appears on the route they explore.

 Chapter 300

    "Rob Tracy."


    "Rob Tracy!"


    "Found it."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in the magic dog mercenary regiment was delighted.


    After searching for several days, I finally tracked the other party, but when I thought of the strength of the other party''s bloody soldiers, everyone in the magic dog mercenary regiment couldn''t help but Yilin.


    A bloody soldier, even if he has been injured, is not something they can deal with.


    "Master gray, what do you do now?"


    Aurora Garcia asked, looking at gray.


    The magic dog mercenary group is only responsible for tracking. After tracking here, her task has been basically completed. The rest has nothing to do with the magic dog mercenary group.


    "The movement of the brute level blood beast is too loud. There is no way to approach quietly. Contact Lord Manel and Lord Manan, and fight together when they arrive."


    After thinking for a moment, gray finally didn''t rush.


    Rob Tracy has a speed magic weapon on his body. If he is disturbed, he will immediately start this magic weapon to escape.


    The speed is not as good as the other party, but also let the other party start the speed magic weapon. Gray can''t catch up, but will waste an opportunity in vain.


    "I see."


    Aurora Garcia nodded and immediately asked the messenger bird to inform the other two teams of where they were now, while they quietly followed rob Tracy.


    The next day, the team led by Manel Sidney and the team led by Manan Sidney arrived one after another.


    "Rob Tracy, it''s up to you to escape this time!"


    Manel Sidney clenched his fist and clenched his teeth.


    Because of Rob Tracy, the Sydney collar has been in a mess for more than a month, and he hates rob Tracy to the bone.


    "He can''t escape this time."


    Manan Sidney said with the same cold murderer in his eyes.


    "He can''t escape."


    Manel Sidney snorted coldly.


    "Wait a minute, let''s go around the front and block one position. I''ll try my best to use the blood beast''s ability to kill it at one time. If you can''t kill it, you can make it up quickly and don''t give him a chance to breathe."


    "I see."


    Manan Sidney nodded with cold eyes.


    Manel Sidney looked at gray again.


    "Gray, wait a minute. We''ll go around the front and start first. Take the action as the signal. You drive the iron arm barbarian from behind and block the back."


    "OK."


    Gray nodded solemnly, his eyes full of killing opportunities.


    Rob Tracy must be removed, even if only for the Fergus family.


    He can''t always be in charge of the Fergus family, and as long as rob Tracy is not dead, the Fergus family will always be in the shadow of death, so rob Tracy must die.


    Rob Tracy, dressed in black, walked cautiously in the forest.


    Under his black clothes, there were bandages round and round, which were the wounds he had suffered in his last battle.


    Facing the siege of Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney, if he had not been equipped with speed magic weapons, he might have been dead at this time.


    Even so, the injury is not light. Although it is not as serious as that suffered last time, it is also a serious injury to the letter.


    "Damn it, I shouldn''t be able to trace me with the superficial tracking means of Sidney leading nobles. I must have asked other forces for help."


    "Hum, since you dare to get involved in this matter, no matter what force you are, wait for my revenge!"


    "Hiss -"


    Because of his anger, his body moved a little more, and he immediately showed his teeth in pain.


    Because of his injury, he didn''t dare to travel too fast.


    Too much pain is on the one hand. The most troublesome thing is that it will cause the wound to burst again and aggravate the injury. Maybe he has died because of the aggravation of the injury before he escaped from Sidney collar.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Suddenly, a strange voice suddenly sounded. He looked up at the direction of the voice, and his face became very white.


    Ahead, a large number of black sharp blades appeared, covered the sky, and attacked him with a terrible roar.


    Whoosh!


    Stimulate the speed magic weapon on his body. Regardless of the pain on his body, he quickly retreated and avoided.


    But there are too many black sharp blades, and they appear too suddenly.


    He can''t hide!


    Seeing him, he will be stabbed into a hedgehog by dense sharp blades.


    He had to stop and use shadow protection.


    A large number of shadow tentacles quickly appeared under him, and the number reached more than 1000. Quickly, they turned into a black shield with a thickness of more than one meter, blocking the direction of the black sharp blade.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The black sharp blade hit the black shield, making a dull sound, and a large number of shadow tentacles were collapsing.


    The black sharp blade is extremely powerful, and the thickness of the black shield is thinning rapidly.


    Poof!


    Finally, the black shield was so thin that it was pierced with a black sharp blade.


    On his back, he was immediately stabbed by a sharp blade.


    Enduring the pain, he dodged quickly.


    But there are black sharp blades everywhere. Where can you hide?


    Several sharp blades were inserted into his back again, and scarlet blood spilled.


    Fortunately, at this time, the black sharp blade sprinkled on the sky finally became less and less.


    But before he could be happy, the overwhelming black blades appeared again and attacked him from another direction.


    "Rob Tracy can''t escape this time!"


    In the distance, there was no strength to participate in the war. The magic dog mercenary regiment, who could only watch from a distance, couldn''t help but make a sound.


    Rob Tracy has no chance of escape.


    Facing the black sharp blade that suddenly reappeared and attacked all over the world, rob Tracy didn''t even have the opportunity to show his blood beast ability, and he was absolutely unable to escape.


    "No, that''s...?"


    Suddenly, Aurora Garcia looked surprised and looked at the trees around rob Tracy.


    The trees around rob Tracy moved automatically and unnaturally without wind, and then grew rapidly.


    It grew rapidly in clusters and turned into huge umbrellas one after another, supporting a huge "sky curtain" to protect rob Tracy under the "sky curtain".


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The metal blade hit the "curtain of heaven", which showed an unusually strong defense. It was not torn by the metal blade for the first time to withstand the impact of the metal blade.


    Wood chips are flying and metal blades are flying.


    Unexpectedly, the black metal blade and the green sky fell into a stalemate.


    "How?"


    "Who is it?"


    A mercenary of the magic dog mercenary regiment looked surprised.


    They know the power of those metal blades. Each handle has unimaginable destructive power. Even the steel with the thickness of a bucket can easily penetrate.


    But the "barrier" formed by plants was not torn to pieces for the first time. We can imagine how hard these plants are at this time.


    Definitely far more than steel.


    "He should also be a bloody soldier!"


    Aurora Garcia judged with a dignified look.


    Those who can block the attack of a brute blood soldier can only be brute blood soldiers.


    It should be that some forces came to rescue rob Tracy, and there was at least one brute blood soldier in the team.


    In the end, all the metal blades were blocked by the green barrier, and there was only a thin layer left, but it was rob Tracy who blocked all the attacks after all.


    "No!"


    Seeing the sudden emergence of plants protected rob Tracy, Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney both changed color. After the metal blade attacked, they rushed to rob Tracy.


    Just then, two figures rushed out of the woods, blocking their way and protecting rob Tracy behind them.


    These two old people are not young. They have wrinkles on their faces and some bends on their backs, but they exude the momentum no worse than Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney.


    "Ralph Valen, it''s your Valen family again..."


    Manel Sidney spits fire in his eyes and gnashes his teeth.


    Last time, it was because the Warren family finally failed to completely kill rob Tracy that there was the "disaster" of the Sidney family for more than a month.


    Now, just about to kill rob Tracy, the Warren family appears again and saves rob Tracy again. The anger in his heart can be imagined.


    "Why, this degree of anger? Your Sidney family did it harder than I did Warren."


    One of the elders of the Warren family, Ralph Warren, who appeared the last time when encircling and suppressing the shadow snake, had a cold smile on his face.


    "Unexpectedly, it caused a wave of animals to attack my Valen family. The loss of my Valen family is much greater than your loss this time. Even one of your legitimate children died."


    "Hum, that''s animal tide. It has nothing to do with my Sidney family."


    Manel Sidney said coldly that he would not admit such a principled problem.


    "Hypocrisy, your Sidney family is still the same hypocrisy. You do it, but you don''t even dare to admit it."


    Another old man of the Warren family sneered.


    "In terms of hypocrisy, how can my Sidney family compare with your Warren family?"


    Manan Sidney said in a cold voice.


    "More than ten years ago, on the battlefield with the flame Kingdom, my Sidney leader encountered the Duke family of the flame kingdom. Many aristocratic families enfeoffed suffered heavy losses, and the older generation almost died¡°


    "Isn''t this Duke family really brought by your Warren family? It really has nothing to do with you?"


    "Funny, your Sidney family is unlucky. You met the Duke family of the flame kingdom. It''s not your opponent who suffered heavy losses. What does it have to do with my Warren family? If all this is related to my Warren family, do you have any evidence for your Sidney family?"


    The elders of the Warren family disdained to laugh.


    The original hatred of the two families has long been unknown, but over the years, the hatred has been increasing and has already reached an irresolvable level.


    It is common to calculate with each other, but this kind of thing can not be admitted in the open.

 Chapter 301

    "Hand over rob Tracy!"


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney showed a strong murderous spirit, and said in a cold voice.


    "Impossible."


    Ralph Valen and another old man of the Valen family sneered and refused to give way.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney were angry. Around them, a large amount of black metal powder emerged and turned into a metal blade with a deep cold killing machine.


    With the terrible power of easily penetrating steel, it splashed out and shrouded the two people and even rob Tracy behind them.


    The air was filled with creepy roars.


    In the distance, the people of the magic dog mercenary regiment knew that these metal blades were not aimed at them, but they still trembled in their ears.


    "Hum -"


    Facing the metal "arrow rain" with the power of terror and destruction, Ralph Valen and another old man of the Valen family kept their faces unchanged and hummed coldly.


    Then he saw that the plants around them suddenly grew wildly and turned into plant shields to block the incoming metal blades.


    Originally, it was just a very ordinary tree. Driven by the ability of two blood beasts, the hardness was much higher than steel, blocking all the metal sharp blades from the outside.


    Sharp metal blades and wood chips were flying, and the dull impact sounded like thunder.


    "Here we block, you go first!"


    Blocking the attacks of Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney, Ralph Warren looked back at Rob Tracy.


    "OK."


    Gritting his teeth, he pulled out a sharp metal blade and swallowed a bottle of healing medicine. Rob Tracy, who stopped the bleeding of the wound, was extremely pale. He nodded and used the speed magic weapon. His body turned into a black shadow and quickly withdrew back.


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney were anxious and rushed to rob Tracy, but they were stopped by the Valen family and fought frantically, sometimes with the ability of blood beasts and sometimes close.


    Using the speed magic weapon, rob Tracy was more than 100 meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp roar in the air.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    In the woods, emerald green blades suddenly appeared, blocking his way and completely covering rob Tracy and even the area around rob Tracy.


    Whoosh!


    Rob Tracy, who was running, suddenly moved laterally for tens of meters. Where he was just now, the trees were cut off, and a layer of cold ice spread over the surrounding trees and the ground.


    The sudden rapid change of direction made rob Tracy''s face twitch with pain and had to stop the speed magic weapon.


    Seeing the spreading ice and the people blocking the way, he said with cold light in his eyes.


    "It''s you -"


    "Rob Tracy, after tossing around in Sidney for more than a month, wants to go like this?"


    Staring at Rob Tracy, preventing rob Tracy from suddenly starting the speed magic weapon to escape, greyhan said in a voice.


    Originally, I thought rob Tracy would die under the siege of the three people, but I didn''t expect that the people of the Warren family would suddenly appear and save rob Tracy again at the most critical time.


    It was the same last time, and it is the same this time. It has to be said that rob Tracy''s life is not generally hard. Whenever there is a crisis of life and death, someone comes to save him in time.


    "Who?"


    Aware of the movement behind him, two elders of the Warren family looked behind them.


    Seeing that a young man suddenly appeared and blocked rob Tracy''s way, he looked cold and killed his eyes. A large number of plants grew and spread rapidly and attacked gray.


    "Ralph Warren, really think we don''t exist?"


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney will not allow such a thing.


    They attacked the two of the Warren family with sharp blades. From time to time, they bullied the two of the Warren family and fought closely, forcing them to defend with all their strength, and they no longer had the energy to deal with gray.


    Boom, boom!


    The metal blade collided madly with the plant vine.


    The sharp blade flew, the vines were broken, and the surrounding ground was affected by the afterwave, becoming potholes, like a meteorite crater.


    "Why, you want to stop me?"


    Rob Tracy smiled.


    "I have this plan."


    Gray nodded in case rob Tracy suddenly fled.


    "Do you think you can stop me?"


    Rob Tracy looked disdainful.


    "Whether you can stop it or not, you have to try before you know."


    Gray was on full alert.


    The other party has a speed magic weapon, but now he is only at the level of crazy blood warrior. It is really difficult to stop the other party.


    But he will do his best whenever possible.


    Rob Tracy has seriously threatened the Fergus family, and such a threat must be eradicated.


    "Then try!"


    Rob Tracy sneered. He admitted that the other party''s blood beast ability and power were really good, but it was impossible to stop him with the other party''s speed.


    Whoosh!


    When the speed magic weapon was activated, he went straight to the side like an illusion.


    Come on, it''s too fast.


    Where you pass, the phantom remains.


    The speed is unimaginable.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Gray''s face was dignified and rushed to intercept.


    The icy wind blade cuts out in front of him and intercepts the way to rob Tracy.


    A cold ice wind blade crossed, and trees along the way were easily cut off. The incision was flat and smooth, just like a mirror.


    Rob Tracy, who rushed forward, suddenly backed back and then jumped in the other direction.


    Poof!


    At that place just now, a deep crack of more than ten meters appeared on the ground.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    One ice blade after another attacked and intercepted rob Tracy, but rob Tracy avoided them all.


    Rob Tracy would have been more relaxed if the ice blade had not been cold and could cover an area, but even so, under the left and right outbursts, rob Tracy was about to break through Gray''s interception.


    Gray, whose speed is only crazy, is too reluctant to stop rob Tracy, who uses speed magic weapons and is much faster than ordinary brute blood soldiers.


    "You can''t stop me!"


    Rob Tracy was overjoyed when he wanted to break through Gray''s interception. He looked at gray coldly, and the killing in his eyes was undisguised.


    After recovering from his injury this time, he must kill the young man when he finds a chance, not only because the other party prevents him from running away, but also because the other party grows too fast.


    Boom!


    At this time, the sound of roar exploded, and the trees in front of him collapsed in rows.


    Then he saw a tree with a length of tens of meters sweeping towards him. All the trees that had just been swept off by the giant tree.


    As soon as his face changed, he hurried back to avoid, his eyes puzzled and looked in the direction of the huge tree.


    One end of the huge tree was being held in his hand by a giant with black hair.


    The behemoth was seven meters tall and his arms were as thick as buckets. This was the blood beast he had seen in the Fergus family last time.


    "You brought this blood beast... Too!"


    His complexion was twisted with pain, and then his side leader looked coldly at gray who took advantage of this gap to intercept him again.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me attacking the Fergus family?"


    "Do you have that energy?"


    Gray sneered.


    "After this time, I will destroy your Fergus family."


    Rob Tracy gnashed his teeth.


    "Aside from whether you can escape, do you think you can destroy the Fergus family?"


    Gray looked disdainful.


    He joined hands with the iron arm barbarian ape, and his combat power was no worse than rob Tracy, who could control the barbarian blood beast. Even if rob Tracy attacked again, he was not afraid at all.


    Click, click!


    Gray directed the iron armed barbarian attack on rob Tracy.


    I saw the iron arm barbarian ape holding a huge tree with a length of tens of meters, running for several steps, and then sweeping out with violence.


    A whole large area of trees was directly swept down.


    Run!


    Activate the speed magic weapon, rob Tracy dodges and breaks through in another direction.


    He didn''t mean to fight with gray at all. With his seriously injured body, even if Gray was alone, he was not necessarily an opponent, let alone a brute level blood beast.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    On his way ahead, ice blades appeared and intercepted there. There was no way, so he had to retreat to avoid.


    In the rear, the iron arm barbarian ape had swept through the huge tree again, and he burst into another direction again.


    Under the joint efforts of gray and the iron arm man ape, his pressure immediately doubled and he could no longer get rid of it easily.


    Keep avoiding, left and right.


    The injury on his body cracked again under the violent change, and his face became iron blue. He was suffering from severe pain every minute and every second.


    However, with the terrible speed, he finally seized the opportunity and rushed out of a narrow gap, breaking away from the blockade of gray and the iron armed man ape.


    "Wait for me!"


    He did not look back, leaving only cold words.


    After the injury recovers, the Fergus family and even the Fergus leader must pay a heavy price.


    He did not believe that the people of the Fergus family could not come out of the castle. Moreover, even if he could not find a chance to attack the people of the Fergus family, he could also attack the aristocrats enfeoffed by the Fergus family.


    As long as these noble families are destroyed, Fergus will be in chaos, and the other party will be forced out of Fergus castle at that time.


    Suddenly.


    Whew!


    On his way, a huge vine suddenly appeared and turned into a huge long gun. The tip of the gun was dark green and quickly penetrated into him.


    Suddenly, too suddenly!


    Broke through the blockade of gray Fergus and ape blood beast, and there was an attack on the way ahead.


    The attack was too sudden, and under the cover of the dense forest, when he noticed it, the distance from him was only a few meters.

 Chapter 302

    Poof!


    The huge vine spear pierced rob Tracy''s body. Rob Tracy couldn''t help but step back more than ten steps.


    The attack came so suddenly that even he could not escape in time.


    However, the impact force uploaded from the vine is not too strong, and the attack power is only crazy level.


    With a slight sigh of relief, he turned around again and broke out in another direction.


    In the process, he looked at the place where he was stabbed by vines.


    The next moment, his face suddenly turned pale.


    I saw the place where the abdomen was tied by giant vines, with strands of green liquid seeping out, just like the juice of plants.


    But it''s not the juice of the plant, it''s his blood!


    Patter!


    Bursts of numbness came to the body through the wound just now. The whole body was numb and the body was gradually out of control.


    While running, rob Tracy suddenly stumbled and couldn''t stand stably. He held a tree nearby and finally couldn''t fall down.


    "Toxic...?!"


    Holding on to the tree, his weakness hit his body. Rob Tracy turned his head hard and looked at gray who was walking towards him calmly.


    "Incredibly... Poisonous, gray... Fergus, you, you..."


    His eyes showed that he wanted to swallow Grayson. If his eyes could kill people, gray had been killed by him ten times and a hundred times.


    He really didn''t expect that when he was about to escape, such an accident happened. The other party could manipulate the plants, and there was a strong poison in them.


    "What a violent toxicity!"


    Seeing the green liquid flowing in rob Tracy''s abdomen, even gray, who shot it himself, was a little awed in his heart.


    Brute blood soldiers are powerful not only in their body and blood beast ability, but also in their resistance to various adverse factors.


    For example, it has strong resistance to cold, high temperature, toxins and the paralyzing effect of lightning.


    Ordinary poisons have no effect on the existence of brute blood soldiers, while special poisons are difficult to get.


    Therefore, blood soldiers rarely poison their weapons, because they have no effect at all.


    But at this time, rob Tracy was poisoned, and even his blood turned green. We can imagine how strong the toxicity is.


    Shua!


    A plant tentacle extended to gray and finally stopped in front of gray. On the tentacle, a dark green dagger was rolled.


    Gray took the dagger and carefully put it away.


    The dagger was obtained by gray in the remains of the green sea forest, when Sophia got a gun, and he got it.


    Although it has long been known that this dagger is very toxic, even the fierce blood soldiers will die immediately as long as they are scratched, they didn''t expect to be strong enough. Even the brute blood soldiers have no resistance.


    The reason why he used this dagger combined with plant ability to sneak attack rob Tracy was just to cause some trouble to rob Tracy, but he didn''t expect that the effect would be better than expected.


    Before that, he still underestimated the dagger. What he got from the imperial relics was really not simple.


    "Sure enough... You did it..."


    Seeing gray put away a dark green dagger, rob Tracy naturally understood that gray had just hidden the dagger in the plant tentacle, and then attacked him with the dagger.


    "It seems that you can''t revenge the Fergus family!"


    Standing dozens of meters away from rob Tracy, gray looked at Rob Tracy with a joking face.


    He didn''t approach rashly and was prepared for the other party''s dying counterattack. A person on the verge of death is very crazy.


    "Low... Despicable..."


    His eyes glared at gray, rob Tracy''s teeth clenched, and his body shook with severe dizziness. He held on and didn''t fall down.


    "I suggest you control your emotions. The more excited you are, the faster the toxicity spreads, and the faster you will die!"


    Staring coldly at Rob Tracy, waiting quietly for each other''s death, gray sneered.


    "Cough, even a dying man... Dare not come near..."


    Rob Tracy''s face was dead gray. The toxicity had invaded his whole body. His face changed and changed. Suddenly, he gave a gloomy roar.


    "Die with me..."


    Start the speed magic weapon, his figure suddenly pounced on gray, and the two short knives in his hand fiercely split gray.


    Dang, Dang!


    Gray, who had been guarding against each other for a long time, immediately commanded the iron arm man ape to intercept.


    The two arms of the iron arm ape easily blocked the attack of Rob Tracy, who was at the end of the crossbow, and rob Tracy was hit backwards.


    "Even if I die, I''ll let you bury me -"


    Rob Tracy roared in a cold voice, like a ghost from hell.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of shadow tentacles appeared, dense, each like a sharp blade, attacking in the direction of gray.


    Gray''s complexion remained unchanged, directing the iron arm man ape to block in front, while he himself retreated sharply backward.


    Boom!


    Like being hit by a giant hammer, the iron arm ape rolled out like a rolling stone. He broke a large number of trees and ploughed a clear trace on the ground.


    Flying the iron arm ape, the shadow tentacles were damaged a lot, but there were still a lot of shadow tentacles, whistling and attacking gray.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray calmly retreated and cut out several wind blades in a row. A large number of shadow tentacles were cut off. Finally, before the shadow tentacles approached, they were all cut off.


    Then he looked in the direction of Rob Tracy, and saw that the other party fell down upright with fierce and unwilling eyes, and there was no more movement.


    "He killed rob Tracy?!"


    In the distance, the magic dog mercenary regiment was stunned.


    After seeing the two elders of the Warren family appear, they all thought they would be run away by Rob Tracy, but unexpectedly, rob Tracy died, and died on a young man who was too young.


    "It should be because the injury is too serious. Otherwise, a brute blood warrior with many magic weapons should not be killed so easily."


    Said the mercenary of a magic dog mercenary regiment.


    "Indeed, rob Tracy has been wounded successively. His injury has seriously affected his combat effectiveness. Otherwise, it is impossible to avoid the poisonous dagger."


    Another demon dog mercenary group nodded.


    "Although there are reasons for Rob Tracy''s serious injury, the bigger reason is the strength of gray Fergus."


    Aurora Garcia shook her head.


    "Even if it''s not an iron armed barbarian, I''m afraid his strength is close to the barbarian blood warrior. I even vaguely think that his strength is probably no worse than the real barbarian blood warrior!"


    One by one, the mercenaries of the magic dog mercenary regiment were surprised and looked at their head Aurora Garcia.


    "No worse than a real brute blood soldier? Commander, you can''t be mistaken?"


    "I''m not sure. However, if you add the iron arm barbarian ape, the general barbarian warrior should not be his opponent."


    Aurora Garcia affirmed.


    "Rob Tracy... Dead?!"


    "Asshole, I killed rob Tracy..."


    Even in the middle of the battle, the valens were watching the battle between rob Tracy and gray.


    When they saw rob Tracy killed by gray, the two of the Warren family suddenly turned iron blue, and their eyes looked in the direction of gray.


    "Ha ha, good, good killing!"


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney all laughed, and the culprit who led Sidney for more than a month was finally killed.


    "Ralph Warren, can''t you think of it?"


    Manel Sidney''s face was full of banter.


    Originally, he thought that rob Tracy might escape again. After all, rob Tracy had a speed magic weapon in his hand, and gray could hardly stop each other.


    But unexpectedly, he finally stopped and killed him, which surprised and pleased him.


    "Let me bury you? Sorry, I haven''t lived enough!"


    Looking at Rob Tracy''s fallen body, gray sneered.


    Instead of rushing forward, gray called back the iron arm ape that had been thrown out.


    I saw ferocious wounds in some places on the iron arm man ape.


    Although his iron arms were very huge and blocked the key points such as his head, he still failed to block all parts of his body.


    Click!


    Commanding the iron arm man ape, he stepped on the other party''s head and crushed his skull. After confirming that he was completely dead, gray stepped forward, cut open the other party''s clothes with his sword and searched for the other party''s things.


    Two short knives, a rune space bag, a black metal bracelet and a cyan metal ring.


    This is everything on each other.


    He wiped everything with a cloth and gray put it away.


    These things must be handed in. Although rob Tracy was killed by him, he could not have killed each other without Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney destroying the other''s barbarian blood beast and seriously wounding it.


    Of course, he believes that he can get at least one of these things. After all, he killed rob Tracy finally, and the Sidney family can''t treat him badly. Otherwise, who dares to work for the Sidney family in the future?


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The battle between Manel Sidney, Manan Sidney and two members of the Warren family continues.


    Blood beast ability can be used together with close combat.


    The sharp metal blade bounced off and the plant tentacles were broken.


    From time to time, weapons collided with each other. After the fight, the ground was full of cracks.


    "Damn --"


    Ralph Warren''s eyes almost burst into flames.


    He really did not expect that two bloody soldiers were dispatched, but neither of them could save rob Tracy.


    What made him more angry was that rob Tracy''s Rune space bag and speed magic weapons were owned by the Warren family, but now they fell into the other party''s hands.


    "Go away!"


    Another old man had the same anger in his eyes, but frowned.


    The rescue of Rob Tracy has failed, and it is meaningless to continue fighting if they want to kill the Sidney family.


    Boom!


    Just at this moment, they suddenly felt the vines trembling violently behind them.


    Looking sideways, I saw that many vine tentacles were suddenly broken and sawdust flew, revealing a huge gap.


    The first thing I saw was a huge fist, and then a giant with a height of seven meters.


    The behemoth punched the plants around the gap several times in a row, and stepped in from the gap. His fist with a thick water tank was pounding them with plant debris.

 Chapter 303

    "Hum -"


    Ralph Valen hummed coldly. A large number of tentacles grew rapidly and roared at the iron arm savage ape.


    Bang, bang!


    Iron arm Manyuan beat out two huge fists alternately.


    The tentacle that attacked the iron arm savage ape suddenly broke and splashed.


    Boom!


    However, more and more tentacles hit, so that the iron arm barbarian ape gradually couldn''t cope with it. He was inevitably hit and retreated repeatedly, adding a lot of injuries again.


    As the existence of cultivating special blood skills, Ralph Warren''s strength is definitely stronger than that of the iron arm man ape.


    "Be careful!"


    Another old man of the Warren family shouted a warning.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a figure broke the vine wall from the other side and attacked Ralph Warren with a sword. It was Manel Sidney who shot.


    Ralph Valen shot at the iron armed savage ape against Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney, leaving only another old man of the Valen family.


    With one against two, the old man of the Warren family suddenly lost his support and was killed by Manel Sidney.


    Poof!


    Ralph Valen changed color and retreated quickly, but Manel Sidney was so fast that he was still rubbed by the sword on his arm.


    Immediately he saw the scarlet blood on his arm.


    "Damn --"


    After looking at the bleeding arm wiped by the sword, Ralph Warren gave up dealing with the iron arm barbarian ape, tried his best to control the vine to attack Manel Sidney, and stopped Manel Sidney who rushed towards him.


    Dong, Dong!


    On the other side, all the attacks on the iron arm savage ape disappeared, and the iron arm savage ape immediately rushed to Ralph Warren.


    "Withdraw -"


    At the sight of the iron armed ape, Ralph Warren looked gloomy.


    While controlling a large number of vines to attack Manel Sidney and block each other''s approach, he controlled a vine to drag himself away from the dense forest.


    The same is true of another elder of the Warren family.


    Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney chased them, and gray chased the iron arm barbarian ape.


    But while they manipulated the vines to stop, they were rolled away by the vines and soon disappeared into the depths of the dense forest.


    The forest is the main battlefield of the Warren family. If there is no great strength gap, it is difficult to leave them.


    "Let them escape, but fortunately, they finally killed rob Tracy."


    "Just kill rob Tracy. Without rob Tracy''s assassination ability, the Warren family will never dare to make trouble in Sidney."


    A few hours later, gray sat on the shoulders of the iron arm ape and walked alone back to the Fergus family.


    The task of the magic dog mercenary regiment has been completed. After the Commission is settled, the magic dog mercenary regiment has left.


    Gray, Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney shared the spoils of the war and left respectively.


    What was obtained from rob Tracy was divided into three parts on the spot.


    One is a rune space bag, one is a magic weapon that can control blood beasts, and the other is a speed magic weapon plus some messy things worth more than one million gold coins.


    Because gray killed rob Tracy, gray got the first choice. He chose the magic weapon that can control the blood beast.


    He already has a rune space bag. Naturally, it is not necessary.


    The speed magic weapon is good. It''s a good means to escape. However, when he gets the blood of flying blood beast and has the ability to fly, it won''t be useful.


    On the contrary, it is a magic weapon that can control the blood beast, which he urgently needs.


    Not to mention, the most important thing is that this magic weapon can be handed over to count Fergus.


    The Fergus family is now in a very embarrassing situation, and their combat power is very strong, far exceeding that of the ordinary Earl family.


    However, these fighting forces are completely concentrated on gray. Apart from gray, the strength of the Fergus family is not as strong as some powerful Viscount families.


    Once gray is not in the Fergus family, he doesn''t need too many. Only two or three fierce blood soldiers are enough to destroy the Fergus family.


    Such a situation is obviously very dangerous.


    Although the Fergus family is rich in resources, Bernal and others have improved their strength very quickly.


    Bernal is already a superior blood warrior, and Caroline, Sarah and Ellis have also reached the middle blood warrior, but it is obvious that they can''t do it in a short time until they grow up.


    And this magic weapon that can control the barbarian blood beast can immediately become a combat power, which is a rare choice.


    "With this bracelet, you don''t have to worry too much about the safety of the Fergus family when you go out."


    Gray looked at the bracelet on his arm.


    This is a Black Bracelet in pure black. The surface is carved with one blood animal head after another, which is the head of the corpse ape.


    "The method of refining this magic weapon has been lost. It must be something from the imperial period. I don''t know where rob Tracy got it..."


    Staring at the bracelet, gray thought.


    Ahead, a huge forest appeared, extremely dense, spreading to the distance, and the end of the forest could not be seen at all.


    "Is this the night forest?"


    Taking out the map to check, gray immediately judged that the forest ahead was the night forest he had been to.


    "The blood beast controlled by Rob Tracy has long been damaged by the attacks of Manel Sidney and Manan Sidney and needs to be replenished."


    "Now that we have arrived here, we might as well go into the night forest and replenish the blood beast for this bracelet."


    Gray immediately decided to replenish the blood beast lost in the bracelet before returning to the Fergus family.


    "But before that, you have to find a pub to sleep in and have someone send a letter to the Fergus family to explain the situation."


    In recent days, I have been living in the open air, especially when I follow rob Tracy, I dare not even make a fire, for fear of being noticed by Rob Tracy.


    Even if he was physically strong, he felt slightly tired and decided to find a place to rest for a day.


    Driving away the iron arm barbarian ape, gray looked along the night forest. He believed that there should be cities and towns on the edge of the forest. Although the night forest is dangerous, it also has endless wealth, and there must be cities and towns nearby.


    Sure enough, after half an hour, a small town with a population of about one or two thousand appeared in front of him. He drove the iron arm man ape towards the town.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With the huge size of the iron arm man ape, there must be great movement and noise wherever he passes.


    The huge noise immediately startled the people in the town and walked into the street one after another, looking in the direction of the sound.


    There are residents of the town and mercenaries who appear in the town.


    When I saw the seven meter high iron arm ape, I was frightened. Many people shouted in horror and hid in the house.


    Fortunately, someone soon found gray sitting on the shoulder of the iron arm man ape, which didn''t make the fear spread further. He just looked at gray on the shoulder of the iron arm man ape, his eyes were full of awe, fear and envy.


    "What a big blood beast. It''s seven meters high. Is it a crazy blood beast more powerful than the fierce blood beast?"


    A young mercenary was surprised.


    "Crazy level blood beast? I haven''t seen it! How can it be a crazy level blood beast with this size? If I guess well, it must be a pretty level blood beast."


    An old mercenary said with shock on his face.


    "Hiss -"


    Hearing his words, there was a sound of breathing around.


    Brute blood beast, it''s a brute blood beast!


    Like these ordinary mercenaries, the best of them is just as powerful as the next blood warrior. A fierce blood beast is enough to kill dozens of people.


    In front of me, it''s actually a brute level blood beast. If you attack this town, can everyone in this town stop it?


    His eyes were full of awe and horror at gray sitting on the shoulders of the iron arm man ape.


    "Well, it seems a little too ostentatious!"


    It was really convenient to ride on the shoulder of iron arm Manyuan, so gray directly drove iron arm Manyuan into town.


    After entering the town, he found that the noise seemed to be a little big.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    Gray doesn''t care about the eyes of these people. Although he doesn''t care about these people as mole ants, he won''t change his mind because these people are afraid of barbarian blood beasts. For these people, his attitude is more indifferent.


    After staying in the town for one night, the next day, after the sun had risen high, gray left the town in good spirits and headed for the night forest.


    One day later, the night was deep in the forest.


    Iron armed savage ape encounters with wild blood beast Yufeng leopard.


    Finding that the enemy was too terrible, Yufeng leopard turned into a residual shadow and quickly fled to the distance.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The iron arm ape strided out, each step of which was more than ten meters, like a giant running, stepped out a few steps, stopped in front of the Yufeng leopard, and hit the Yufeng leopard with a fist.


    Click!


    The fist with a thick water tank suddenly hit Yufeng leopard. Yufeng leopard was smashed so that most of its bones broke and flew upside down.


    He broke many trees and fell to the ground with blood in his mouth.


    Gray came forward, killed him completely, and used his corpse control ability to control him.


    Soon, he staggered to his feet in the storm.


    "Back feeding!"


    With the use of back feeding ability and a large amount of green light, the serious injury on Yufeng leopard finally disappeared after rapid recovery.


    Because of the need to treat the injury, gray handed over the control of the iron arm savage ape to the magic weapon, and the hunted blood beast was personally controlled by him to facilitate the use of back feeding treatment.


    "A cow type blood beast, a bear type blood beast and a wind leopard. In this case, three crazy level blood beasts will be together!"


    In the past day, there was no wild level blood beast, but crazy level blood beasts met several times. Gray hunted three of them and prepared to combine them with bronze armor rhinoceros to get together four crazy level combat power blood beasts.


    The four blood beasts have a wider range of guards, so gray is ready to use them as a way to guard the castle on weekdays.


    When they encounter a strong enemy, it''s not too late for the four blood beasts to entangle the strong enemy and then control the brute level blood beast corpse.

 Chapter 304

    After staying in the night forest for another two days, Gray was not very lucky. He met many crazy level blood beasts, but none of the pretty level blood beasts.


    "Forget it, for the time being, first control the bodies of four crazy level blood beasts and barbarian level blood beasts. When hunting dead apes, hunt them together."


    For two consecutive days, gray decided to give up and return directly to Fergus castle.


    Gray must go to the thunder forest led by Duke Graham. After all, there is the blood of corpse Hairy Ape he longed for.


    Corpse control ability is the most powerful blood beast ability he has ever seen. He won''t let go of anything he says.


    After killing the corpse Hairy Ape and getting the blood of the corpse Hairy Ape, he must hunt the barbarian blood beast as the control object after obtaining the blood ability of the corpse Hairy Ape. At that time, he will hunt one more.


    "Gray, you''re back!"


    Because rob Tracy was killed, the noble families who stayed in Fergus castle have left. Surrounded by the Fergus family, gray returned to Fergus castle.


    "Gray, did you really kill rob Tracy?"


    As soon as he sat down, Bernal couldn''t wait to ask gray.


    Count Fergus, Sarah, Caroline and others all looked at gray with curiosity.


    Rob Tracy has been killed. It was gray who killed him.


    The news came from the Marquis of Sidney. Now it has spread all over Sidney.


    When they heard the news, they were relieved and surprised.


    Rob Tracy was killed, and a stone finally fell on their hearts. From now on, they don''t have to worry about the threat posed by Rob Tracy.


    But to their surprise, it was gray who killed rob Tracy.


    Who''s rob Tracy?


    The culprit who agitated Sidney, the leader of the shadow snake and a powerful brute blood warrior.


    But they were surprised that such existence was actually killed by gray.


    "I killed him, but he was seriously injured at that time, and his combat power could not be compared with that of a real brute blood soldier."


    Gray explained a little.


    "Even so, it''s great. After all, it''s a bloody soldier!"


    Caroline''s beautiful eyes were filled with wonder.


    "Yes, even if he is injured, that guy is also a bloody soldier..."


    Sarah''s eyes were full of worship and pride.


    "Indeed, even if you are seriously injured, you are still a bloody soldier after all!"


    Count Fergus smiled and nodded.


    In recent days, he is in a good mood. Many nobles have sent letters to make friends because gray killed rob Tracy.


    The letters were full of compliments, and even some noble families who had been indifferent to the Fergus family suddenly became enthusiastic.


    Gray smiled and didn''t take it seriously. There were external factors to kill rob Tracy. He didn''t kill rob Tracy with his real strength. In his opinion, he was not proud.


    However, since count Fergus and others were quite happy, it was up to them.


    Taking out the rune space bag, he took out the bracelet magic weapon and handed it to count Fergus.


    "Father, here you are!"


    "Is this...?"


    Count Fergus reached for it and looked suspiciously at gray.


    "This is rob Tracy''s magic weapon that can control blood beasts."


    Gray road.


    "What? A magic weapon that can control blood beasts?"


    Bernal, Caroline, Sarah and others couldn''t help looking at the Black Bracelet in count Fergus''s hand. They couldn''t move their eyes. Their eyes were full of curiosity.


    They all know that gray has a magic weapon that can control the blood beast, but they haven''t seen it all the time. Now they finally see it, although it''s not gray''s.


    "After killing rob Tracy, his things were divided among me, Lord Manel and Lord Manan. I got this magic weapon."


    Gray released four crazy blood beasts again, which suddenly crowded the originally spacious room.


    "This magic weapon is controlled by your father to guard the safety of the castle. After a while, I will go out and hunt a brute level blood beast for standby."


    "The daily guards of the castle use these four crazy level blood beasts. When they meet a strong enemy, they manipulate the barbarian level blood beast to meet the enemy."


    "OK."


    Count Fergus did not refuse, but nodded solemnly and put the bracelet on his left hand.


    Although today''s Fergus family is already an earl family, except gray, there is a great gap with the Earl family in other aspects, especially in the defense of the castle. If gray leaves, it will be in vain.


    The castle''s defense really needed to be strengthened, so he didn''t refuse.


    Buzz!


    The power of blood poured in, and the black light of the bracelet flickered. Count Fergus immediately felt that he had some unspeakable connection with the four crazy blood beasts.


    He tried to manipulate the Yufeng leopard to come closer. Suddenly, he saw the Yufeng leopard with a length of more than three meters. When he came over, it was as easy as manipulating his own arm.


    He felt excited and inexplicable. Four crazy blood beasts were controlled by him. How strong is his combat power now?


    Even in the face of count smoley, he was now confident.


    Crazy blood soldiers are great?


    Have the ability to fight with my four crazy blood beasts.


    In the dead of night, two hot bodies in the quilt lingered together until they finally stopped after a long time.


    The next day, gray touched Barbara''s sleeping face and got up in high spirits.


    After practice, gray left Fergus castle and entered Fergus city.


    In the south of Fergus City, there is a large house, which is the residence of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    After moving the Red Wing mercenary regiment to smoley City, gray rarely went to the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    He is only responsible for providing shelter for the Red Wing mercenary regiment. As for how the Red Wing mercenary regiment operates and what kind of tasks it receives, it is all the business of the mercenary head, and he will not ask.


    "Master gray!"


    When she learned of Gray''s arrival, Alice, dressed in red war clothes and slender and beautiful, rushed over. Next to her, there was a girl with black hair.


    The girl was dressed in black and white war clothes, her black hair was tied into a ponytail, and her face was a little heroic. She was Haley Hewlett, the daughter of the former head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    There was a little sweat on her forehead. She should have been practicing blood method just now.


    "Yes."


    Gray smiled and nodded at them, then said to Alice.


    "Thank you for the last time about the magic dog mercenary regiment."


    "No, we''re glad to be able to help you. Besides, we''ve got a huge commission from Lord Manel."


    Alice smiled.


    In a room, gray called the high-level leaders of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, including the head.


    "I''m going to go to the thunder forest led by Duke neham in a few days. The specific location of the dead ape in the thunder forest needs you to send someone to lead me."


    Gray glanced at the top of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Of course, if you intend to enter the thunder forest to hunt blood beasts, you can also come with me."


    "Master gray, can we come with you, too?"


    Alice looked at gray in surprise.


    What is the strength of young master gray in front of you?


    Powerful crazy blood warriors control the brute level blood beasts and follow them into the forest to hunt blood beasts. It''s not absolutely safe, but it''s much safer than entering the forest by themselves.


    Moreover, with the current strength of the other party, what they want to hunt is at least crazy blood beasts. Ordinary fierce blood beasts must have despised them. Even a little exposure is enough to make the Red Wing mercenary regiment a lot of money.


    "Yes, of course, you can only take elite to go. After all, the area I want to go deep into this time is more powerful."


    Gray nodded.


    Although he won''t follow the Red Wing mercenary regiment to do tasks, he doesn''t mind taking the Red Wing mercenary regiment if he can.


    "Master gray, please let us go with you."


    Hobbes said happily.


    Naturally, he also saw the benefits of following gray to hunt blood beasts.


    "Well, get ready and start in three days."


    Gray nodded in agreement.


    Three days later, gray set out for the Duke of neham. With him, there were more than 30 elite mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Among them, gray accidentally saw Haley Hewlett, the daughter of the valiant former Red Wing mercenary commander, dressed in black and white combat clothes. She was relieved to think that the other party had blood skills. Naturally, her strength could not be too poor.


    After more than ten days, the team entered the Duke of neham and arrived at a prosperous town with thousands of people.


    It took quite a long time, but along the way, gray fixed practice twice every morning and evening, but he didn''t delay his practice.


    The town is adjacent to the thunder forest, and there are many mercenaries and mercenary groups. In the town, you can see the moving mercenaries from time to time.


    They found a tavern called "fire tavern" to settle down, and were ready to place horses and carriages here.


    "Oh, isn''t this a member of the Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    Just walked into the hotel, suddenly there was a joking voice.


    Gray looked at the right corner of the tavern and saw that ten tables were occupied by a group of mercenaries.


    Most of these mercenaries wear leather armor, and a few wear war. However, without exception, there is a scorpion mark on their chest.


    Obviously, they came from the same mercenary regiment.


    Among them, there were four men sitting around a table, all wearing war clothes. Just now, the sound was a middle-aged man with a broad face and looks quite burly.


    The man was tall, with broad shoulders and a heavy axe on his back. He was looking at the people of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "This is the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment. He once clashed with the Red Wing mercenary regiment!"


    Seeing these people, Alice frowned slightly and whispered to gray.


    "I heard that your regiment commander died. Is it true?"


    The middle-aged man took a sip of wine, vomited the smell of wine and asked.


    Hobbes seemed a little afraid of the strength of the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, and said.


    "Our former commander has indeed passed away. Now I am the head of the Red Wing mercenary regiment."


    "Is that guy really dead? And let you a fierce blood soldier become the leader?"


    The middle-aged man flashed across his face, without concealing his contempt. His eyes swept over the people of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, and only swept over gray, thinking that gray was only the employer of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    However, when his eyes fell on Alice and Haley Hewlett, he stopped with a flash of heat in his eyes.


    "The Red Wing mercenary regiment has no future. Do you want to come to our black scorpion mercenary regiment?"

 Chapter 305

    "Ha ha, the head is right. The Red Wing mercenary regiment has no future. Leave as soon as possible!"


    "It''s good to come to our black scorpion mercenary regiment. Our head will take special care of it..."


    "Hey, hey, it will be good for you as long as you follow our leader!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing their head''s invitation to Alice and Haley, the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment immediately coaxed, and their tone became more and more vulgar.


    "Asshole..."


    "You...?"


    "There are... Kinds... Say it again?"


    Hearing that the domestic mercenary regiment was looked down upon and the women of the domestic mercenary regiment were teased by words, the Red Wing mercenary regiment suddenly looked angry, clenched their fists and made a crackle.


    "Don''t be provoked by them."


    Hobbes reached out to stop the Red Wing mercenaries who were so angry that they wanted to jump on them. He looked at the head of the black scorpion mercenary and said in a deep voice.


    "Commander Dryden, is it too much for you to belittle the Red Wing mercenary regiment in front of me?"


    "Demeaning? Any?"


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, smiled.


    "Your red wing mercenary regiment is now the strongest fierce blood soldier. Don''t you know what it is? You need me to belittle it?"


    At this point, he looked at Alice and Haley, and the heat in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Well, have you considered it?"


    Among the mercenaries, women are very rare, and beautiful women are even more rare. There are two beautiful mercenaries in the Red Wing mercenary regiment, which makes him eager.


    Feeling the naked desire and eyes of Dryden, the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, Haley was very angry, but she clenched her teeth and endured when she thought of the strength of the black scorpion mercenary regiment.


    Now she has no father to protect her from the wind and rain. She must learn to be patient and not to add trouble to the mercenary regiment.


    Pulling Haley Hewlett behind her, Alice said coldly.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Captain Dryden. We have no intention of switching to the black scorpion mercenary regiment."


    "No more?"


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, said in a tone of play.


    "No."


    Alice said with a cold face.


    "Really, that''s a pity."


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, shook his head and shaved two eyes on their slender bodies with a look of regret.


    "Unfortunately, following the Red Wing mercenary regiment is doomed to have no future."


    As he said this, a cold look flashed in his eyes.


    After the meal, the Red Wing mercenaries returned to the hotel room. In one of the rooms, gray and the Red Wing mercenaries gathered together.


    "Commander, the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment are watching us."


    Said a mercenary.


    "The black scorpion mercenary regiment is obviously ill intentioned. After entering the forest at that time, I''m afraid they will attack us."


    Another mercenary said with concern.


    "What''s the difference between the black scorpion mercenary regiment and the Red Wing mercenary regiment?"


    Gray asked suspiciously.


    "I met them when I was hunting in the forest before. They wanted to rob the crazy blood beast we hunted. However, the old leader was still there at that time and didn''t let him succeed, but they got revenge for it."


    Said Alice.


    "Master gray, in addition to the crazy blood soldiers, the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment also has these two fierce blood soldiers. If we really fight against us, we must not be opponents..."


    Hobbes looked down.


    "Nothing."


    Gray shook his head.


    "If the other party really starts in the forest, I will do it."


    Although the black scorpion mercenary regiment is quite powerful, with a crazy blood soldier and two fierce blood soldiers, it is not inferior to the previous Red Wing mercenary regiment, but in his opinion, it is just that.


    Even if he didn''t use the brute blood beast, he was sure to solve it.


    If the other party doesn''t get into trouble, he won''t bother to pay attention.


    But if the black scorpion mercenary regiment shot them, he wouldn''t mind killing the black scorpion mercenary regiment by the way.


    With Gray''s guarantee, all the mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment were relieved.


    Although they didn''t see the figure of the barbarian blood beast, they all saw it when gray killed the head of the mantis mercenary. It was absolutely powerful.


    In the afternoon, gray left the pub and walked into the streets of the town.


    With him were Alice and Haley.


    Alice originally wanted to take Haley out to relieve her depression. When she learned that gray was going out, she asked to go with her.


    A noble young master with a combination of two beautiful mercenaries attracts people''s attention from time to time.


    The three walked and stopped along the street of the town, stopping in front of the stalls on the street from time to time.


    The town is adjacent to the thunder forest. Rare minerals and medicinal materials occasionally appear. If you are lucky, you may be able to buy them at a very low price. It is not impossible to get rich overnight.


    A few days ago, gray just read a travel diary. In that book, it was mentioned that someone picked up the leak and obtained a very rare metal mine for refining silver weapons. He became rich overnight.


    Now in the small town outside the thunder forest, gray can''t help trying to see if he can meet some good things.


    I don''t want to get rich overnight.


    At his level of strength, if he kills a crazy blood beast, he can get tens of thousands of gold coins. Those who can be called super rich can also get at least more than 1 million gold coins, which is a little difficult.


    After turning a few blocks, the three passed a stall with an old tree root about a foot long.


    The roots of the old tree are dark red, winding and vigorous like a dragon, which makes people feel unusual at first sight.


    The three could not help squatting down and looking carefully.


    There is an old man in front of the stall.


    The old man was dressed in cloth and had a wisp of white goat beard on his chin. He looked quite kind.


    Seeing that the three of gray were interested in what he sold, he immediately introduced it with a smile.


    "You three have good eyesight. You can see at a glance that I''m not ordinary. To tell you the truth, this is a very rare magic medicinal material blood dragon root!"


    "Blood dragon root? It''s the kind of magic medicine that grows from the blood of dragons and beasts above King level?"


    Haley looked at the old man in surprise.


    He once heard from his father that the blood dragon root is a very precious magic medicine. It is said that it was grown from the roots contaminated with the blood of dragon beasts above King level.


    Dragons and beasts have a long life span. The life span of dragons and beasts above King level can reach thousands of years. Blood dragon root also has the effect of prolonging life. I cherish it very much. I didn''t expect to meet them here, and it''s still so long.


    "Yes, it''s the kind of blood dragon root that I got by chance. When I was old, I was going to keep it for my own use. Unfortunately, I was too short of money and had to sell it."


    The old man said with a sore face.


    "If you want, you can sell 10000 gold coins to you."


    "10000 gold coins?"


    Haley couldn''t help but get ten thousand gold coins.


    Such a long piece of blood dragon root can only sell 10000 gold coins. If you can buy it and sell it, it will be more than doubled.


    "No."


    Just then, gray stood up and shook his head slightly to Alice and Haley.


    Seeing gray like this, Alice and hayleton understood that there must be something wrong with the blood dragon root, and immediately stood up together and prepared to leave.


    "No, don''t go. 9000 gold coins, no, 8000 gold coins, 6000 gold coins, can''t be lower."


    Seeing that the three heads did not return, he stood up and left. The old man immediately panicked and took the initiative to reduce the price.


    "Your blood dragon root is too precious. You''d better keep it for your own use!"


    Gray stopped, looked back at the old man and pondered his voice.


    When the three walked away, Haley couldn''t help asking.


    "Master gray, what''s wrong with the blood dragon root?"


    "The real blood dragon root will have scale like old skin on the surface. It looks like the scale of a dragon beast. This one, if I''m not mistaken, should be the root of a mangrove. It''s not worth money."


    Gray explained.


    He can see that although there are people who get rich overnight, more people will be deceived. If they don''t have corresponding eyesight, they will only spit blood at a loss.


    Continue to stroll forward and turn a street. Gray''s eyes stay in front of a stall.


    This is a very simple booth, just a piece of leather floor.


    On the stall, there are a total of more than a dozen things, which are very messy, including stones, medicinal materials and metal blocks.


    In front of the booth, there was a young man in his twenties. The young man was wearing leather armor and should be a mercenary.


    What attracted gray to stop was a silver metal ball on the booth.


    The metal ball is round, about the size of a table tennis ball. Depending on the material, it is very similar to the silver metal ball he obtained last time.


    This made his eyes narrowed. The last time the silver metal ball was only the size of his thumb, but he changed from the ghost merchant to a rune space bag with a full 1000 cubic meters.


    Now this silver metal ball is as big as a table tennis ball. If it is made of that kind of metal, what precious things can it be exchanged for?


    "What mine is this?"


    Gray walked over quietly, squatted in front of the booth, casually pointed to a metal mine and asked.


    "I don''t know what I picked up in the forest. If you want it, count you ten silver coins."


    The young mercenary raised his head and glanced at gray. Seeing that Gray''s clothes were obviously not of low grade, he immediately brightened his eyes and said enthusiastically.


    "OK, I''ll take it. What about this one?"


    Gray pointed to an unknown stone and asked.


    "Five silver coins."


    "I want it too."


    Gray casually picked up the silver metal ball, weighed it, and started very light. Gray is almost sure that the silver metal ball is absolutely the same material as the silver metal ball he obtained last time.


    "What about this?"


    Gray asked "casually".


    "Well, this... Twenty silver coins."


    Because gray has selected two things in his stall, the young man only thinks that gray is a rich young master and spends money on rare things. He doesn''t see that gray is deliberately charging for a silver metal ball and has opened a price that is still appropriate in his opinion.


    "I want it too."


    He bought a few more things, just enough to add up to a gold coin, took the leather wrapped with these things handed over by the other party, and gray got up to leave.


    But just then, a young man''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "I''ll take this silver metal ball. Make an offer!"

 Chapter 306

    On the street, the road ahead of gray, Alice and Haley was blocked.


    The first is two young people whose ages differ by two or three years.


    One of them, with fair skin and handsome face, was wearing a luxurious purple aristocratic dress, with his head slightly raised and a sense of pride.


    The person who just spoke was this man. At this time, the other party stared at the leather wrapped with silver metal ball in Gray''s hand, and there was a trace of heat in his eyes.


    Next to him was a young man in blue noble clothes.


    Older than the former, with a handsome face and deep eyes, a noble temperament from the inside to the outside.


    Behind them, there were five people, all wearing war clothes, led by two young people.


    Gray glanced at several people.


    From the perspective of dress, we can see that the identity of the two young people is not simple. If there is no accident, they should be children of the noble family, and I''m afraid their identity is not low.


    Not only because of their clothes, but also because they also stare at the silver metal ball.


    What is a silver metal ball?


    Gray doesn''t know, but what the ghost merchant needs is absolutely of great value.


    The other party stares at the silver metal ball, which means that the other party knows the value of the silver metal ball, but he doesn''t know whether the other party knows the value of the silver metal ball itself or whether the silver metal ball can attract ghost merchants in exchange for high-value things.


    Of course, even if it''s not easy to know their identity, he can''t sell such a precious thing.


    "It''s not for sale."


    Gray said calmly.


    "I said I wanted it, you make a price!"


    The young man in purple stared, a cold color appeared on his face, and there was no doubt in his voice.


    "Sorry, I like it very much. I''m not going to sell it to others."


    The tough attitude of the young man in purple made gray frown slightly, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to think of the identity of the two people. In addition, he didn''t get in Sydney now. He finally endured and said.


    "1000 gold coins, 1000 gold coins I want!"


    The young man in purple didn''t seem to hear Gray''s refusal at all, and said to himself.


    "I said not to sell."


    Gray''s face was a little cold. He was more and more dissatisfied with the other party''s repeated tough attitude.


    "What happened there?"


    "It seems that there is a conflict between two nobles..."


    The sudden conflict immediately attracted the attention of many people. In this small town, the most indispensable is the mercenary, and the mercenary is the most lively.


    The young mercenary was there just now. He saw another nobleman selling silver metal balls to gray, and the price was 1000 gold coins. He regretted that he sold things worth at least 1000 gold coins for 20 silver coins.


    However, he also knew that these two groups were aristocrats, which he could not afford to provoke at all. He had to be full of anger and didn''t dare to go back to gray.


    Behind gray, Alice and Haley frowned.


    By now, they probably understand what happened.


    It should be that gray picked up the leak and bought something of high value, which was liked by the noble youth opposite and wanted to buy it forcibly.


    This hesitation made them slightly worried. Although Gray''s strength was not weak, from the perspective of dress, I''m afraid the two aristocrats opposite were not simple.


    "Give him 1000 gold coins and take it!"


    The eyebrows of the young man in purple stood up, looked at gray coldly, and ordered in a cold voice.


    Whoosh!


    At the next moment when his voice fell, one of the five people immediately rushed out behind him, like a fierce blood beast, and rushed to gray.


    This is a middle-aged man. His strength is not weak. He has come to gray almost in an instant. His hands are Eagle claws and grasp the leather wrapped with silver metal balls in Gray''s hands.


    "So fast!"


    "Fierce blood soldier, this man is a fierce blood soldier!"


    Some discerning mercenaries suddenly showed surprise.


    The strength of fierce blood soldiers can definitely be regarded as an expert in this small town where mercenaries gather.


    I didn''t expect that one of the two young nobles had the strength of fierce blood soldiers. It can be imagined that the identity of the two young nobles is not simple.


    "Another nobleman wants to suffer, but he only has two female mercenaries around him..."


    There are mercenaries looking forward to looking at gray. They are all a group of people who lick blood at the edge of the knife for fear of chaos. At this time, they all coax. They hope that a fierce blood soldier can jump out of Gray''s back and fight with the fierce blood soldier opposite, so as to feast their eyes.


    When they saw Gray behind them, they couldn''t help being disappointed. There was nothing else behind gray except two maid soldiers.


    The two maid soldiers are very good-looking. They can really "enjoy" taking them with them. Unfortunately, they are not useful at this time.


    Among the blood soldiers, there are also strong women, but they are obviously very rare. They don''t think these two maid soldiers are two of them.


    The middle-aged man''s hand became an eagle''s claw, with a roar, and he was about to grab the leather in Gray''s hand.


    Pop!


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s outstretched hand stayed only a few centimeters away from the leather. A pair of slender white hands grabbed the wrist of the hand and stopped the hand from extending forward.


    When his hand was caught, the middle-aged man''s face changed and his hand shook suddenly. He wanted to break free his hand, but he found that his hand was like being clamped by an iron clamp and could not move at all.


    In his heart, he knew that the strength of the young man in front of him was not simple. He squeezed his other hand into a fist and blew it out like a heavy gun.


    Click!


    At the same time when his fist was smashed, a clear sound suddenly sounded. The middle-aged man''s face became convulsed and his wrist bones were crushed.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he continued to beat out his other fist, hoping to force the other party to avoid and save his hand.


    But the next moment, he flew all over.


    Gray grabbed his broken hand, suddenly lifted it, and then threw it to the ground.


    Boom!


    He fell heavily on the slate, cracking it and splashing it.


    There were bursts of pain from his back. It was obvious that he could hear the sound of broken bones on his body. His face twisted again, and his forehead was sweating with pain.


    "I''ve already said that if you don''t sell, are you going to buy or sell?"


    Gray looked coldly at the young man in purple.


    Although he was afraid of the background behind each other, he did not swallow his anger to the point of giving up the silver metal ball.


    Seeing that the entourage was in pain on the ground and couldn''t get up for a time, the young man in purple immediately hung a touch of frost on his face, and the cold voice said.


    "There is nothing I want to buy that I can''t buy... If he hurts his hand, break his hand."


    The latter sentence was obviously said to the entourage behind him.


    Whoosh!


    Behind the young man in purple, an old man in his 50s rushed at gray.


    The old man was thin and skinny. He was like a bag of bones. With one step, he had come close to gray.


    Reach out with one hand in the shape of a palm knife and cut it at Gray''s wrist.


    Hula!


    The other party''s dry palm actually brought a fierce roar, and it was like a real sharp knife instead of a dry palm.


    Gray''s eyes were suddenly cold, facing the other party''s palm knife, which was also waved and cut out.


    Bang!


    With a violent impact, Gray''s hand collided with the old man''s hand,


    Their clothes and sleeves were smashed with a hiss.


    And the ground under their feet suddenly chapped, with cracks one after another.


    The next moment, the old man''s face changed, his body suddenly retreated, and he couldn''t help looking at his arm.


    I saw a clear blood mark on his dry arm like iron wood.


    Gray has long five fingers and white arms, just like jade carving. People can''t help worrying that he will break like jade.


    But surprisingly, after colliding with the old man''s arm, Gray''s arm was like a flawless jade without any scars.


    "The ground was cracked? This strength is too exaggerated. What strength are these two people?"


    "Crazy blood soldiers, these two people are absolutely the same crazy blood soldiers as our regiment commander!"


    Among the mercenaries watching, there were also some from the large mercenary regiment with outstanding eyesight, and immediately exclaimed.


    "What? That old man is a crazy blood soldier? Who are those people that can be protected by the crazy blood soldiers!"


    "That noble young master... Is also a crazy blood soldier? What family does this noble young master come from, such a young crazy blood soldier?"


    Those who heard it could not help looking surprised.


    Crazy blood soldiers, in their eyes, are absolutely powerful. They didn''t expect two as soon as they appeared.


    But what surprised them more was that the background of both sides was not simple. One side could drive the crazy blood soldiers to protect themselves, while the other side was already a crazy blood soldier at a young age.


    "Come on, young master!"


    "Come on, old man!"


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, they don''t care about these. What is the background of the two sides and whose background is stronger? They don''t care particularly. They care more about the battle at the moment.


    It is rare to fight at the level of crazy blood warrior. After all, that kind of existence is very rare among mercenaries, and there are fewer hands.


    This can not help but make them very excited and stare at them with great interest. Many people are afraid to coax and shout words such as "come on, young master" and "come on, old man".


    The old man''s face was slightly heavy.


    A man in his 50s actually suffered a loss in the hands of a young man in his 20s. He couldn''t help feeling that there was no light on his face.


    Whoosh!


    With a cold flash in his eyes and a body like lightning, he rushed at gray again.


    "Stop!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded.


    There was no sound from beginning to end. The man who was a little older and dressed in blue aristocratic clothes made a sound.

 Chapter 307

    With the words of the young man in blue noble dress, the old man stopped and stepped back to distance himself from gray.


    The young man in blue noble dress looked at gray with a slight apology and said sincerely.


    "Sorry, we don''t mean any harm, but we really like the silver metal ball in your hand and want to buy the silver metal ball from you. Of course, the price is easy to discuss."


    "As I said, I don''t sell it."


    Gray took a deep look at the young man in blue noble clothes and said.


    "Yes, please rest assured that we won''t pester you anymore."


    Wearing blue noble clothes, the young man apologized and smiled again, very free and easy.


    "Brother, but..."


    Next to him, the young man in purple was in a hurry and wanted to make a noise, but he was stopped by the young man in blue noble clothes.


    "Needless to say."


    The young man in purple seemed unwilling, but he was stopped by the young man in blue noble clothes. It can be seen that the young man in blue noble clothes has great prestige.


    The injured middle-aged man was picked up. Led by a young man in blue noble clothes, the pedestrian walked away and appeared in another street.


    "Brother, that silver metal ball must be the thing recorded in the family collection..."


    When he came to this street, the young man in purple immediately said anxiously.


    "I know."


    The young man in blue noble clothes nodded faintly.


    "So you still...?"


    The young man in purple was in a hurry.


    "This man is not simple. He has the strength of crazy blood soldiers in his 20s. The other party should come from a big family."


    The young man in blue noble dress said calmly.


    "But let it go..."


    The young man in purple was unwilling to say.


    "Of course not."


    The eyes of the young man in blue noble clothes suddenly cooled down.


    "That silver metal ball is of great use to the family. We must get it."


    "Brother, do you mean...?"


    The eyes of the young man in purple suddenly brightened.


    "There are too many people in the town. It''s inconvenient to start. Next to it is the thunder forest. I think he should enter the thunder forest. It''s not too late to start again."


    The young man in blue noble dress said coldly.


    Discarding all the other minerals, gray frowned slightly and put the silver metal ball away alone.


    Although he got the silver ball, there were some waves, which he didn''t expect.


    "Master gray, what is this silver metal ball?"


    Seeing gray put away the silver metal ball, Alice and Haley asked curiously.


    "I don''t know exactly what it is, but someone wants it and can exchange it for something of great value."


    "I''m afraid those people won''t just give up?"


    Alice whispered.


    She could see that the two noble youths were obviously bound to win the silver metal ball. I''m afraid they gave up just because there were too many people in the town to grab it.


    "I know."


    Gray nodded. Naturally, he could see that the blue noble clothes were different from those of young men.


    If the other party wants to stop his men from robbing, he has stopped it as early as the first person robbed.


    But the other side waited until the second man fought with him and he had shown the strength of the crazy blood warrior.


    Obviously, the other party did not want to rob, but temporarily changed his decision due to external factors.


    "Those people should fight us in the thunder forest."


    Haley frowned.


    Although she was young, after all, she once had a father with the strength of crazy blood soldiers. She didn''t know how much she heard about all kinds of darkness. Influenced by her, she naturally wouldn''t simply think that the other party had given up.


    "It''s all right. It''s just that you don''t attack us in the thunder forest. If you attack us in the thunder forest, I''ll let them understand the consequences¡°


    Gray''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Being able to let crazy blood soldiers follow and protect, the forces behind the other party are definitely not weak, but they are not really afraid of the other party.


    His own strength has been very close to the savage blood warrior. Coupled with the iron arm savage ape in the rune space bag, he is not afraid even if the savage blood warrior comes.


    And he didn''t believe that the other side was followed and protected by bloody soldiers.


    Brute blood warrior, a strong man of that level, is the object of tribute in any family. It is almost impossible to do escort and other work.


    Take a day off in the tavern and send carriages and horses to the tavern.


    The next day, more than 30 Red Wing mercenaries, plus gray, left the town and headed for the thunder forest.


    Like gray and others, there are not a few mercenaries and even mercenaries who enter the thunder forest in the morning. The thunder forest is dangerous but also full of wealth. There are not a few who get rich in rare herbs or minerals. Almost every day, many mercenaries are attracted.


    "The black scorpion mercenary regiment is also there!"


    Among his fellow mercenaries, gray found a member of the black scorpion mercenary regiment.


    Led by dreden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, there are a little more people than the Red Wing mercenary regiment, with a total of more than 40 people.


    Of course, this is not the owner of the black scorpion mercenary group. If there is no accident, these people should be the elite of the black scorpion mercenary group like the Red Wing mercenary group.


    Thunder forest, a very wide forest.


    The terrain is complex, with swamps, basins, hills and mountains.


    The reason why it is called thunder forest is that in the depths of this forest, there is an area covered by lightning all the year round.


    There was thunder and lightning. From time to time, there would be winding lightning. Looking from a distance, it was extremely frightening. Only then did it have the name of thunder forest.


    Arriving outside the thunder forest, many mercenaries swarmed into the thunder forest, making a noise.


    As we went deep into the thunder forest, there were fewer mercenaries along the way. When we went deep for several miles, there were no mercenaries with us.


    The thunder forest is too huge. Even if there are not a few mercenaries entering this time, scattered in the thunder forest, it is just like a handful of pebbles mixed in the beach.


    Gray and the Red Wing mercenary group went to the dead ape with a clear purpose. The animals they met along the way were not hunted, and they would stop to pick only when they met some rare medicinal materials.


    After going deep for decades, it is close to the area where blood beasts are active. When the general mercenary team goes deep here, it will stop going deep, but for gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment, it is obvious that it has just begun.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    Suddenly, the sound of dense footsteps sounded. People rushed out of the dense forest in front and behind gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment, blocking their front and back.


    These people are wearing war clothes or leather armor, but without exception, there is a black scorpion sign on their chest, which is the sign of the black scorpion mercenary regiment.


    Among them, the first person facing them is a middle-aged man with a broad face and a burly body.


    With a heavy axe on his back, he looked very heavy, but the middle-aged man didn''t feel it at all.


    "Captain Dryden, what do you mean?"


    Seeing the black scorpion mercenaries blocking the way, Hobbes''s face sank and scolded.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you understand enough?"


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary, sneered.


    "At the beginning, your red wing mercenary regiment robbed the prey of my black scorpion mercenary regiment. It''s time to calculate this account!"


    "Captain Dryden, you''re a little unreasonable. It was clear that your black scorpion mercenary regiment wanted to rob our prey, but it didn''t succeed. How come it has become us to rob your prey now?"


    Hobbes said angrily.


    "I said your red wing mercenary regiment robbed, then your red wing mercenary regiment must have robbed."


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary, said in a overbearing voice.


    Then his eyes swept over the people of the Red Wing mercenary regiment, fell on Alice and Haley, and said with burning eyes.


    "Finally, I''ll give you two a chance to join my black scorpion mercenary regiment and become my woman, otherwise you must know the consequences."


    Now that he is not in the pub, he no longer hides his possessiveness for them.


    "Dream."


    Alice''s face was cold, and Haley''s face was also full of iron blue. This man was almost as old as her father. It was shameless to say that he would make her his woman.


    "It seems that you are blessed."


    Dryden, the head of the black scorpion mercenary, turned cold and said playfully to the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment around him.


    The mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment all stared at Alice and Haley, with their eyes on their towering breasts and slender waist.


    "Hee hee, thank you, boss..."


    "Captain, try some fresh food first. We''ll do it later..."


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, looked away from Alice and Haley and finally landed on gray.


    "Young master, this is between my black scorpion mercenary regiment and the Red Wing mercenary regiment. I can let you go."


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, said after a slight voice.


    "But please hand over the silver metal ball."


    "Silver metal ball?"


    Gray looked at the black scorpion mercenary leader Dryden unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the other party also wanted to play the silver metal ball. Was it yesterday.


    But he quickly reacted and asked.


    "Was it the noble brothers who inspired you?"


    "It seems that you understand very well. In that case, you''d better hand it over yourself. You''re a noble anyway. It''s bad if you get hurt."


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary, sneered.


    "With your hands?"


    Gray looked disdainful.


    "What about me?"


    The mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment let go, and an old man came out.


    The other party was dressed in gray war clothes, carrying a gun behind his back, and his body was cold and fierce.

 Chapter 308

    "Is that him?"


    Alice and Haley''s faces changed slightly when they saw the person who appeared. They had seen the old man who followed the two noble young men and had fought with gray.


    "Who is Alice?"


    Seeing that Alice and Haley suddenly changed their faces after the old man appeared, Hobbes asked.


    "It''s not clear who it is, but this man had a hand with master gray yesterday and has the strength of a crazy blood warrior."


    "Strength of crazy blood warrior?"


    Hobbes and even the mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment changed color slightly.


    Gray is powerful and stronger than ordinary crazy blood soldiers. They fight with Dryden, the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment. They believe that gray will win in the end.


    But at this time, in addition to the black scorpion mercenary leader Dryden, there was another crazy blood soldier, that is to say, Gray was going to face the siege of two crazy blood soldiers, and they couldn''t help worrying.


    In the same realm, it is rare to hear who can defeat two with one and win the war.


    Maybe there is such an existence in the Duke family or the royal family, but if gray exists like this, they don''t believe it.


    In the final analysis, gray is only the son of the count family. Compared with these families, the family background is too far from this family, not only in the power of blood method, but also in the grade of magic weapons.


    Although gray has an amazing record and once killed a brute blood soldier, after all, he was a brute blood soldier who was seriously injured.


    It is entirely possible that a badly wounded brute blood soldier sometimes has less combat power than a crazy blood soldier.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the old man, Gray was not flustered, but he couldn''t help joking.


    "If I remember correctly yesterday, your young master should have said that he won''t entangle again?"


    "Is it still useful to say this up to now?"


    The old man sneered.


    "Really? That''s really like farting."


    Gray looked sarcastic.


    "How dare you insult our young master!"


    The old man''s eyebrows trembled, his face was cold, and his body was cold and dangerous.


    "Why, do such a thing and don''t let people say?"


    Gray''s face was more sarcastic.


    "Shut up, my young master is not something you can talk about!"


    Whoosh!


    The old man''s murderous spirit became stronger and stronger, and then suddenly broke out, bringing a gust of wind and appeared beside gray.


    In his left and right hands, there was a metal claw with three hook claws. The cold light was flashing, and a little blue light was blooming on it. One by one, he drew a cold spirit and grabbed it at gray.


    Gray stepped back slightly, calmly avoided the other party''s first grasp, and then the long sword turned into a flash of lightning and attacked the other party''s second claw.


    Dang!


    A huge force was uploaded to the old man from his claws. The old man was shocked back more than ten steps. Each step fell, and there would be a deep footprint on the ground.


    "Do it together!"


    The old man''s face was dignified. The fight yesterday and even the fight just now made him feel that gray was not simple. He said to the head of the black scorpion mercenary.


    "OK."


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary, nodded, took down his axe and rushed to gray.


    "Those two women stay, and none of the others!"


    At the same time, he gave an order to the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment.


    Suddenly he saw that the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment who had been impatient for a long time went around and killed the mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    He was going to fight the Red Wing mercenary regiment today. The reason why he joined hands with the old man was a complete accident.


    The other party somehow knew that he had the intention to fight against the Red Wing mercenary regiment, so he came to him and wanted to fight against the Red Wing mercenary regiment with him in order to provide the same item in the other party''s hand.


    Knowing that there was a crazy blood soldier in the Red Wing mercenary regiment, it was not as simple as expected, and the other party had the same purpose as him, he naturally agreed without hesitation.


    Of course, he naturally has ideas about what the other party wants to seize, but he won''t show it now. After all, he wants the other party to deal with the crazy blood soldiers in the Red Wing mercenary regiment with him.


    Hula!


    The heavy axe turned into a black light. It was powerful and heavy, like a black mountain falling on gray.


    Click!


    Gray retreated to avoid, slashed the ground with a heavy axe, and immediately left a huge crack with a length of more than ten meters on the ground. Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, jumped up and rushed at gray again.


    On the other side, the old man held his double claws, which drew a cold cyan light, and quickly forced him to gray.


    Gray was besieged by two crazy blood soldiers.


    After the battle, gray looked in the direction of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Hobbes is being besieged by two fierce blood soldiers. He is obviously suppressed. He has been marked with two blood holes, but it is not too deep.


    Others in the Red Wing mercenary regiment were also injured more or less. The number of black scorpion mercenary regiment was more than that of the Red Wing mercenary regiment. Many people were besieged by two people.


    "Hey, hey, I advise you not to resist. It would be bad if you had a few cuts on your face."


    "Don''t worry, let''s be comfortable. We''ll save your life."


    ......


    Alice and Haley were surrounded by two mercenaries. The black scorpion mercenary group obviously wanted to catch them alive, but they didn''t hurt them, but their words were filthy and their faces were full of obscene laughter.


    "It looks like a quick decision!"


    With a decision in mind, gray snorted coldly.


    Shua, Shua!


    Suddenly, beside him, five emerald green ice blades appeared.


    Turning into five green lights, he chopped and hit the black scorpion mercenary leader Dryden and the old man, completely covering the area around them. In the blink of an eye, he was close to them.


    "So fast!"


    It''s covered with wind blades and can''t escape at all.


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary, and the old man were slightly frozen. One man was wrapped in black light on the battle axe and one man was wrapped in blue light on his claws. They attacked a cold ice wind blade coming straight from him and wanted to break it.


    Bang, bang!


    With two impacts, the two figures spread cold ice and flew heavily. They fell and flew out for tens of meters.


    Today''s cold ice wind blade, if the five channels are combined, has the power comparable to the brute blood warrior. If it is separated separately, the power is also stronger than the crazy level special ability. Naturally, they can''t resist it.


    "How could it be so powerful?"


    It was violently hit on a distant tree, shaking two trees surrounded by more than a dozen people, and the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment Dryden and the old man changed color.


    They have both wind power and ice power, and their power is very strong. They have never seen such a blood beast ability.


    Click!


    Dryden, head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, smashed the ice.


    Because of his magic weapon isolation, he did not have direct contact, but was attacked by the aftershock of the cold. The frozen ice on his body was not thick, and he soon broke free.


    "You..."


    But at the moment when he broke away from the cold ice on his body, he couldn''t help his face. In this short moment, gray had appeared in front of him.


    The magic sword in his hand was twined with thunder and was chopping down at him.


    Dang!


    He broke into a cold sweat and used the heavy axe as a shield to block the first sword.


    But the heavy axe was swung open because of the sword, and the key position of his heart was completely exposed under Gray''s sword.


    Gray''s eyes were cold, and the blue and white thunder of the long sword twinkled, stabbing him in the chest like a thunder from the sky.


    He fled in fear, but it was too late. The long sword pierced into his chest.


    Poof!


    When the long sword was pulled out, there was no blood splashing, only a scorched chest. Dryden, the head of the black scorpion mercenary, stared with unwilling and frightened eyes.


    Even before the blood beast ability could be used, he had been killed by gray.


    The huge strength gap made him have no chance to show his blood beast ability.


    "Captain...?"


    Suddenly, the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, who had been besieging the Red Wing mercenary regiment with a grimace on their face, changed greatly and couldn''t believe it.


    After only a few fights, the leader of the crazy blood soldier was killed, and he was still working with another crazy blood soldier, two to one?!


    I can''t believe it!


    Some people were so surprised that they forgot that they were fighting with someone and stopped waving the knife, while the mercenary of the Red Wing mercenary regiment wiped his neck without hesitation.


    "How could it be? How could the leader lose?"


    One of the two fierce blood soldiers who besieged Hobbes was almost staring out. The leader of the crazy blood soldiers died like this?


    The other man looked like a ghost.


    Facing the siege of their leader and another crazy blood soldier, they not only occupied the advantage, but also killed their leader after only a few fights. Is this man really a crazy blood soldier, not a wild blood soldier?


    Click!


    On the other side, the old man who broke away from the cold saw that Dryden, the head of the black scorpion mercenary, was in danger, but he didn''t have time to help.


    "Your strength?"


    He looked at gray in surprise with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    In the face of his siege with another crazy blood soldier, gray could easily kill one person. If it hadn''t been for the previous battle, he had judged that Gray''s physical ability was still crazy level. He almost thought Gray was already a wild blood soldier.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The old man looked at gray with a trace of fear.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to ask now?"


    Gray sneered. In front of him, five ice blades appeared, turned into five blue lights and quickly cut off the old man.


    Boom!


    The old man used the blood beast''s ability. In front of him, a huge wall rose from the ground.


    It turns into a thick rock wall to block the cold ice wind blade.


    Pooh!


    Under the cold ice wind blade, the rock wall is broken like rotten wood.


    After the cliff, the old man fled in panic. Although he escaped most of his body, his left arm failed to escape.


    A cold ice wind blade crossed his left arm, and a deep bone visible wound appeared on his left arm, and cold ice spread to him along the wound.


    "Escape..."


    Breaking free from the cold ice, he slipped down his forehead in a cold sweat and fled to the dense forest behind him without hesitation.


    This man is by no means what he can contend with!

 Chapter 309

    "Didn''t you have confidence just now?"


    Gray looked coldly at the fleeing old man. In front of him, five emerald green ice blades came out quickly like five green lights.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The air is torn, and everything that is rubbed is flat and broken.


    While fleeing, the old man felt the movement behind him, looked back, and suddenly the dead took risks.


    The blood beast made full use of its ability, and a wall several meters thick rose up in front of him.


    Pooh!


    Even the wall made by him with all his blood beast ability still could not be blocked, and one of the cold ice wind blades came out through the wall and cut him.


    A long bloody mouth suddenly appeared on him. His body ran uncontrollably into the nearby tree, and the tree held by several people was broken.


    Breaking free from the ice, he struggled to get up, but found that gray had come close.


    "You, you can''t kill me, I am -"


    Before the old man''s words were finished, five ice blades had been shot out in front of gray, one after another from the old man.


    The old man''s body was immediately split into two halves. The two halves of the body had no blood splashing, and the blood had been frozen before splashing.


    "Funny, only you can kill me, I can''t kill you. How can there be such a good thing?"


    Gray sneered.


    He knew that there must be a deep background behind the old man and even the two young people, but he was still a killer.


    Others have been killed. Can''t you send good words to each other?


    And even if a good word sends the other party away, I''m afraid the other party will still not give up. In that case, what''s the difference between killing and not killing?


    "The head is dead?!"


    "How could, how could the commander... Die?"


    "Run away..."


    Seeing that their head was killed, the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment panicked, shouted in panic, and then fled one after another.


    "Withdraw..."


    The two fierce soldiers who besieged Hobbes turned around and fled for the first time, separated and fled to the surrounding dense forest.


    The commander is dead. If they don''t escape, they will die when the other party releases his hand.


    When gray killed the old man, they had fled into the forest and could only vaguely see the color of their clothes.


    Shua, Shua!


    Gray didn''t pursue, but two cold ice blades quickly cut out in front of him and attacked them.


    Poof, poof!


    At the moment when they were about to completely hide into the dense forest, two cold ice blades crossed their bodies respectively.


    Without any accident, they were cut in half, not only the two, but also a large forest behind them.


    Gray didn''t stop killing them, but attacked the mercenaries of the escaping black scorpion mercenary group with wind blades.


    The body was split in half, but there was no splashing blood, only the body frozen by the cold ice.


    Under Gray''s icy blade, all the mercenaries of the black scorpion mercenary regiment turned into broken ice.


    "Master gray..."


    Hobbes, Alice and Haley greeted gray with an indelible shock in their eyes.


    Two crazy blood soldiers fought alone and won the battle. The whole process was very easy. It was like a wild blood soldier killing a crazy blood soldier. They couldn''t help but doubt that young master Gray was already a wild blood soldier in front of them.


    But how is it possible for such a young brute blood soldier?


    "Master gray, are you already a bloody soldier?"


    Alice asked in surprise.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head slightly without explaining.


    Due to Gray''s decaying combat power, the time from the beginning to the end of the battle was not long. There were no casualties in the Red Wing mercenary regiment, only more than ten people were injured.


    Bandaging the wound, the people continued to set out and walked towards the corpse Hairy Ape.


    On the edge of thunder forest, in the best room of a tavern in the town.


    "Big brother, big brother, something''s wrong!"


    The young man in purple stumbled to open the door and ran into the room, panting.


    Seeing the young man in purple looking flustered, the young man in blue suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and said to the young man in purple.


    "Make it clear."


    "Someone saw the body of the black scorpion mercenary regiment in the thunder forest. Even the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment was inside."


    The young man in purple hurried.


    As soon as the young man in blue changed his face, he stood up and asked seriously.


    "Is Matthew in there?"


    "I''m not sure. The people who found it only recognize the head of the black scorpion mercenary regiment and even a few people. They don''t recognize it completely."


    The young man in purple said.


    "Find the mercenary and let him show us the way."


    A few hours later, in the afternoon, the mercenary who found the body of the black scorpion mercenary regiment, with a young man in purple and a young man in blue, arrived at the place where gray fought with the black scorpion mercenary regiment.


    Seeing the old man who was split in half and looked frightened, the young man in blue suddenly looked gloomy.


    "Ma Xiu and another crazy blood soldier failed to win. Isn''t there another crazy blood soldier besides that guy?"


    The young man in purple has a startling face.


    "Young master, judging from the fighting traces, the person who killed Ma Xiu and the black scorpion mercenary leader should be the same person. If there is no accident, it should be the noble youth."


    A man who followed them carefully examined the traces and reported it to the police.


    "Underestimate each other..."


    The young man in blue said with a gloomy face.


    "How could a man defeat the joint efforts of Matthew and another crazy blood warrior?!"


    Surprised, the young man in purple looked at the young man in blue and asked.


    "Brother, can you do it?"


    "It can be done, but it will not be easy."


    The young man in blue said in a deep voice.


    "What now?"


    "Let the family monitor the thunder forest..."


    A cold color flashed in the eyes of the young man in blue.


    Without stopping, the young man in blue and the young man in purple went out of the forest.


    "Here, this is yours!"


    An attendant threw a money bag full of gold coins to the mercenary who led the way. The mercenary took it, weighed the weight of the money bag, and immediately smiled and said again and again.


    "Thank you, young masters. Thank you, young masters. I won''t say anything..."


    Poof!


    Just then, the attendant pulled out his sword and stabbed it into the mercenary''s chest.


    The mercenary''s face froze. When the young masters found him and asked him to lead the way at a high price, he thought it was an opportunity to get rich, but he never thought that this opportunity would kill him.


    "Dead people are the safest."


    The attendant pulled out his sword, wiped it on the other party''s clothes, put it back in its sheath, picked up the money bag, sneered at the corners of his mouth and followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment had gone deep into the thunder forest.


    Along the way, all the blood beasts encountered were destroyed and killed by gray, even the crazy blood beasts. The mercenaries of the Red Wing mercenary regiment were surprised at first, and then became numb.


    There were so many killings that gray could only choose some valuable ones, and all the others were given to the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    The Red Wing mercenary regiment immediately made a lot of money. Even those with low value in Gray''s eyes are extremely valuable in the eyes of the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    "Master gray, the last time I found a dead ape in the hill ahead."


    Alice pointed to a hill in the distance.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, busy looking for a highland around and looked at the hill.


    After such a long time, he was a little worried that the dead ape had left this place and moved to other places.


    "Still there!"


    Soon, his eyes brightened and a trace of joy appeared on his face.


    A hill in the distance is sparsely covered with shrubs. Among the shrubs, more than a dozen huge figures can not be hidden and revealed.


    Two of them are very huge, roughly visual, at least six meters long, creeping in the bushes and bulging high from the bushes.


    The other figures are not as big as the two huge blood beasts, but they can never be called small. Even the smallest one is more than three meters in size.


    "No withdrawal!"


    So many different kinds of blood animals gathered together, it is reasonable to say that they will fight endlessly, but they are strangely safe, which shows that the blood animal suspected of dead ape is still alive.


    Only this kind of blood beast can make many blood beasts live in peace.


    Gray''s eyes fell back on the two brute blood beasts, which will be his next main opponents.


    "This is a ghost face spider!"


    One of them is a huge spider with an extremely ugly and ferocious head. It looks quite scary.


    Gray recognized this kind of blood beast, the brute level blood beast ghost face spider, which can secrete a very patient special spider silk. Even if the brute level blood beast is bound by this spider silk, it is difficult to escape.


    Now don''t worry, the other party after being killed should have lost the ability to spit silk.


    "This is a tusk pig."


    The other blood beast is fat. Compared with other blood beasts, it looks quite fat, just like a hill.


    The brute level blood beast, the tusk pig, is a kind of blood beast that can turn sound waves into attack. It belongs to the same sequence as the wild level blood beast that fought with the bronze backed dragon beast.


    "Tusk pig? I don''t know if it can play a complete brute level combat power?"


    Gray is a little uncertain.


    Tusk pigs attack by sending out sharp high-frequency sound waves to achieve the purpose of destruction.


    It''s hard to tell whether the other party''s ability is physical or not.


    The introduction of this blood beast in the book only means that it can send out powerful destructive sound waves, but there is no detailed record of whether this sound wave is through the organs of the body or through the cooperation of the force of blood.


    "If we can give full play to the full brute level combat power, we will be in trouble!"


    Gray''s fighting power at present is the iron arm barbarian and himself. As for the Red Wing mercenary regiment, there is no need to count on it. Even a crazy blood beast can''t stop it.


    If the tusk pig can give full play to its full combat power, plus a ghost faced spider that can''t give full play to its full combat power and about ten crazy blood beasts, it''s a bit choking. He may not be able to cope with it.


    "I wonder if I can pass the sneak attack like last time?"

 Chapter 310

    Gray slid down the hillside and Hobbes and others came up.


    "Master gray, are you going to hunt dead apes?"


    After a little hesitation, Hobbes asked.


    "I do have this plan!"


    Gray nodded and admitted that this was the purpose of his arrival.


    "Master gray, the two brute level blood beasts controlled by the corpse Hairy Ape, although their combat power is not as good as the real brute level blood beast, they are definitely much better than the crazy level blood beast."


    "Even if you face two such blood beasts alone, plus about ten crazy blood beasts, it must be difficult."


    Alice frowned.


    Although there has been speculation about Gray''s purpose for a long time, when we get the real-time evidence from gray, we still can''t help feeling frightened and worried.


    "Yes, master gray, when you become a bloody soldier, come hunting again!"


    Haley also suggested with a delicate frown.


    Although it is not clear why gray hunted dead apes, it is obvious that Gray''s current strength is not enough to hunt dead apes.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own plan. Even if I lose, I still have no problem with self-protection."


    Gray shook his head slightly. It was impossible to give up. Of course, he wouldn''t explain too much to several people. After all, it was related to his own secret.


    More than 30 people of the Red Wing mercenary regiment were settled in a place far away from the hills, where the blood beast had been killed and temporarily safe. Gray quietly lurked towards the hills.


    He melted into the shadow of trees and trees, turned his body into a black phantom and approached slowly. He stopped approaching more than 200 meters away, but observed carefully around the hills.


    ¡°1£¬2£¬3¡­¡­9£¬10¡£¡±


    Soon, he determined the number of crazy blood beasts.


    There are ten crazy blood beasts, including the corpse Hairy Ape.


    Among them, the corpse Hairy Ape is an ape type blood animal with white hair and a long body of more than three meters, surrounded by many blood animals.


    After determining the orientation of ten crazy level blood beasts and two savage level blood beasts, gray thought carefully and planned the most likely route to success.


    He didn''t act rashly. He didn''t approach the dead ape until it was late at night.


    180 meters.


    140 meters.


    100 meters.


    Gray approached carefully and watched as he got closer and closer to the dead ape.


    rustle!


    Suddenly, a crazy blood beast creeping on the ground suddenly stood up, and then rushed to the direction of Gray''s lurking without hesitation.


    "No, I was found!"


    Gray''s face suddenly changed.


    The stronger the strength of the blood beast, the stronger the sense of hearing, smell and so on. At this time, the crazy blood beast that rushed at him must have a very keen sense of smell or hearing.


    Hula!


    The blood beast rushed to gray like a wind, opened his big mouth and bit gray.


    Poof!


    There was no way to hide. Gray''s magic sword swept out the neck of the crazy blood beast and swept it out.


    Then he gritted his teeth and rushed towards the dead ape.


    At this time, the corpse Hairy Ape and the blood beast it controls had noticed the movement here, and the pretty blood beast, the ghost face spider and several crazy blood beasts rushed at him.


    Shua!


    The road ahead was intercepted and couldn''t get any closer. Gray stopped running forward and released the iron arm man ape to let the iron arm man ape intercept the blood beast.


    Around itself, a emerald green tornado appeared, turned into a cold ice wind blade, and attacked the direction of the corpse Hairy Ape.


    It''s a little far away, but it''s the closest he can get close to.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    A crazy level blood beast stopped in the front was cut into pieces without any accident. Many cold ice blades reflected a green color in the moonlight and attacked the corpse Hairy Ape.


    Just then.


    Woo!


    A sharp roar suddenly sounded.


    Then he saw that the cold ice wind blade, which was green and attacked the corpse Hairy Ape, was suddenly broken like an invisible giant hammer.


    Next to the dead ape, a huge blood beast raised its head, and the terrible sound of breaking the cold ice wind blade roared from its mouth.


    "Brute level combat power is absolutely a complete brute level combat power!"


    Gray changed color and his worries came true. The tusk pig has complete brute class combat power.


    "I can only escape and make other plans!"


    A blood beast that can play a complete brute level combat power, a blood beast with the flesh of a brute level blood beast, plus ten crazy level blood beasts, he has no chance of winning at all.


    Jump on the iron arm man ape, and gray directs the iron arm man ape to escape back.


    Behind him, the ghost faced spider and several crazy blood beasts came after him. He looked back and saw that his eyes suddenly lit up and had an idea.


    The tusk pig and several crazy blood beasts stayed beside the corpse Hairy Ape to protect the corpse Hairy Ape. Only the ghost faced spider and several crazy blood beasts came after him, which gave him a chance to disperse and destroy the blood beasts controlled by the corpse Hairy Ape.


    Command the iron arm man ape to turn and greet the ghost faced spider, while gray himself jumped off the iron arm man ape and greeted several crazy blood beasts.


    There were three crazy blood beasts chasing him this time. One of them was cut in the neck by his sword. There was a ferocious wound on the neck, but he was not killed.


    Under normal circumstances, such a serious injury has been very serious. Unfortunately, it is not normal. These are manipulated corpses. As long as the head is not damaged, they can still jump around.


    Shua Shua!


    Five cold ice wind blades cut out and cut towards three crazy blood beasts.


    Two of the crazy blood beasts were cut by the cold ice wind blade and immediately flew upside down.


    The last crazy level blood beast escaped from the cold wind blade very quickly and still rushed to gray.


    Poof!


    The magic sword in Gray''s hand was twined with thunder, and a sword was cut on the crazy level blood beast, leaving a scorched trace on the crazy level blood beast, and cut it out.


    Shua!


    The blood beast has not landed yet, and the five cold ice wind blades have been cut out.


    Pooh!


    Under the continuous chopping of the five cold ice wind blades, the blood beast was immediately chopped into pieces and could no longer move.


    At this time, the other two blood beasts that were cut off and flew out had broken free of the cold ice and climbed up and rushed.


    Gray stepped back and cut out five ice blades.


    The two blood beasts flew backwards again.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Under the cold ice wind blade, the wounds on the two crazy blood beasts kept getting more and more, and the roads were very ferocious. Finally, the two blood beasts became broken meat and couldn''t get up again.


    On the other side, the iron arm man ape fought with the ghost faced spider.


    The iron arm was hammered down by the thick fist of the ape water tank and hit the ghost faced spider.


    With eight legs, the ghost faced spider skillfully avoided the huge fist of the iron arm man ape, circled behind the iron arm man ape, bounced and jumped on the back of the iron arm man ape.


    The cold light of the eight sharp claws flickered, such as the blade stabbed into the flesh of the iron arm man ape, and the mouthpiece bit at the iron arm man ape.


    The iron arm ape grabbed the giant hand back, grabbed the ghost face spider from its back and smashed it hard to the ground. Suddenly, a big pit appeared on the ground.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After all, the iron arm barbarian ape is a blood beast that can give full play to its barbarian strength, with strong physical defense.


    The ghost faced spider, which has lost its silk spinning ability, is not an opponent at all. It has not been able to tear and bite too many wounds on the iron arm man ape, but it is constantly injured on itself.


    When gray solved the two crazy blood beasts, he saw the ghost faced spider who had been injured in many places.


    The body of the giant ghost faced spider was full of fist marks one after another, and one of its eight legs was broken.


    "As long as this ghost faced spider is solved, the remaining blood beasts will be easy to do!"


    Gray''s eyes brightened, and the emerald green cold ice blades roared out and chopped at the head of the ghost faced spider.


    The ghost faced spider dodged. The cold ice wind blade failed to hit the ghost faced spider''s head, but only cut it on the ghost faced spider.


    A huge wound appeared on the ghost faced spider and was frozen by the cold ice.


    Although he was soon freed by the ghost faced spider, only a moment''s bondage has provided an opportunity for the iron arm barbarian ape.


    Under the command of gray, the iron arm ape punched the ghost face of the ghost face spider. The ghost face spider was difficult to avoid. The already ferocious ghost face was more and more ferocious.


    "No!"


    Suddenly, Gray''s face changed and screamed bad.


    Woo!


    In the next moment, a strange and sharp voice sounded, and then he saw the iron arm man ape attacking the ghost face spider, as if it had been hit by an invisible heavy hammer and flew upside down.


    All the surrounding trees and rocks were crushed, leaving a terrible trace of crushing.


    "Tusk pig!"


    Not far from the ghost face spider, a huge blood beast with a length of seven meters appeared.


    His body is fat, just like a hill. His two tusks are bent upward, which is very penetrating.


    Covered with black hair, the length is up to two feet. It moves like a black low mountain.


    Not only the tusk pig, but also six blood beasts came near the tusk pig.


    Although they are smaller than the tusk pigs, they are also tall compared with gray, and the smallest is more than three meters.


    Among them, one of the blood beasts that is vaguely protected by many blood beasts is an ape blood beast with white hair, which is a corpse Hairy Ape.


    It should have been that the blood beasts were killed one after another, and the ghost faced spider was seriously injured. The corpse Hairy Ape was angry and chased and killed all the blood beasts.


    "Step back or try?"


    With a little hesitation, gray made a decision.


    The iron arm savage ape who commanded him to get up again met the blood beasts such as the tusk pig and the corpse Hairy Ape, while he himself rushed towards the ghost faced spider.


    When he was tens of meters away from the ghost face spider, suddenly, the emerald green tornado appeared around him, turned into a cold wind blade, and blew a cold wind to attack the ghost face spider.


    Poof!


    The ghost faced spider had a spider leg cut off.


    Poof!


    The ghost faced spider''s abdomen was cut out.


    ¡­¡­


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under a large number of cold ice blades, the ghost faced spider was covered with wounds, flew upside down with a bang, and hit the ground in the distance.

 Chapter 311

    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Even with the strength of the iron arm savage ape, it is extremely difficult to stop a savage level blood beast and six crazy level blood beasts.


    Before gray had time to check the results of shooting at the ghost face spider, the three crazy blood beasts had broken through the interception of the iron arm man ape and chased gray.


    The claws of the three blood beasts flickered, and their huge bodies like calves jumped up and rushed at gray. Seeing that gray was about to be knocked down and bitten by the three crazy blood beasts.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, in front of gray, a large number of vines twisted and staggered, turning into a huge vine wall, blocking in front of the three crazy blood beasts.


    At the critical moment, gray used plant power.


    Whoosh!


    Gray backed away.


    Plant ability can''t stop the three crazy level blood beasts for too long. After all, the power of plant ability is just crazy level special.


    Sure enough, under the continuous impact of the three crazy blood beasts, the vine wall soon broke, and the three crazy blood beasts rushed at gray again.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    But gray had time to react.


    When the five ice blades were cut out, the three crazy blood beasts immediately flew upside down, and a layer of cold ice was formed on their bodies.


    Until then, gray had time to check the situation of the ghost face spider.


    At the place where the ghost faced spider fell in the distance, the ghost faced spider lay quietly on the ground. There were several vertical and horizontal wounds on the ghost face, which was the result of Gray''s focus on taking care of the cold ice wind blade.


    "Succeeded!"


    Looking at the ghost faced spider that had stopped moving, greyway breathed a sigh of relief.


    After destroying the ghost face spider, there is still one brute level blood beast left, plus six crazy level blood beasts that show the ability of non bleeding beasts. There is still a chance of winning this war.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Just then, two huge figures rushed towards gray.


    Connected with the previous three, five crazy blood beasts besieged gray.


    Except for the corpse Hairy Ape, all the remaining crazy blood beasts have besieged gray.


    Gray''s face was dignified. Facing the five crazy blood beasts, he felt a lot of pressure.


    Shua Shua!


    The cold ice wind blade was cut out to stop the five crazy blood beasts from approaching.


    Three crazy level blood beasts were cut off by the cold ice wind blade and flew out, but two crazy level blood beasts still broke through the interception of the cold ice wind blade and rushed at gray.


    The cold light of the claw flickered, and it was a foot long.


    Just then, a large number of plants and vines suddenly swept out in front of gray.


    A vine whip covered all the space in front of gray.


    Two crazy blood beasts almost rushed to Gray''s front and were immediately pulled out by vines.


    Cold ice wind blade and plant ability were used alternately. Although Gray was under great pressure, he managed to stop the siege of five crazy blood beasts.


    Suddenly!


    Behind gray, a white haired ape blood beast appeared.


    In the middle of the night, he appeared like a ghost, and his white fluffy fist pounded Gray''s back.


    Suddenly, it''s too sudden.


    Gray didn''t have time to avoid, so he was hit by the punch and flew out. He broke several trees before he stopped.


    Gray had a burning pain in his back. The corpse Hairy Ape''s fist was not light. Fortunately, his body was strong and his injury was not too serious.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Five crazy blood beasts rushed, while the corpse Hairy Ape flashed and hid in the dense forest.


    Regardless of the corpse Hairy Ape who couldn''t escape, Gray''s cold ice wind blade cut out wildly and intercepted the five crazy blood beasts.


    Poof poof!


    Dao Dao''s cold ice wind blade was cut out, and the plant ability was used to stop the five crazy blood beasts temporarily.


    Suddenly!


    Behind him, the corpse ape attacked again.


    This moment!


    Gray suddenly turned around, the magic sword in his hand was wrapped with lightning, and a sword swept behind him.


    Poof!


    The magic sword was cut on the corpse Hairy Ape before the corpse Hairy Ape''s fist fell.


    The corpse Hairy Ape immediately flew backwards. After landing, it was so painful that it made a "squeaking" sound. There was a clear charred trace on its body, which blackened the surrounding white hair.


    Gray didn''t give up.


    Shua Shua!


    The five cold ice blades cut out and directly attacked the corpse Hairy Ape.


    As long as the dead ape can be killed, other blood animals will naturally stop, so gray did not hesitate to take the dead ape as the main hunting target.


    When the cold ice wind blade attacked, the corpse Hairy Ape fled in panic, but the five cold ice wind blades were fan-shaped, covering all the escape space around it.


    Poof!


    Being cut by one of them, the dead ape suddenly turned into an ice sculpture under the action of cold.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray just wanted to add some ice blades, but suddenly found that he was almost surrounded by five crazy blood beasts.


    He retreated quickly, but he was still rushed forward by two blood beasts.


    Prick, prick!


    Unable to dodge, his clothes on his back and chest were broken, and there were two blood wounds.


    Poof, poof!


    The magic sword in his hand swept out two swords in a row and split the two blood beasts. Gray hurried back.


    When gray was besieged by six crazy blood beasts, the iron arm barbarian ape also fought fiercely with the tusk pig.


    It''s bigger than gray.


    The iron arm savage apes jumped in front of the fanged pig, and the water tank''s thick fist was hit, and the fanged pig was immediately hit and flew.


    It pounced on the tusk pig again, and the tusk pig had climbed up.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    With the roar of the tusk pig, an invisible huge shock wave swept away towards the iron arm man ape. The two iron arms of the iron arm man ape stood in front of him to resist the powerful shock wave.


    The powerful shock wave hit the iron arm man ape''s arms and made a loud sound.


    The invincible arms of the iron arm savage ape are hard to destroy even the shock wave sent by the tusk pig.


    However, the scope of the shock wave is large. The iron arms of the iron arm man ape can''t block all parts of the body.


    Suddenly, I saw strange cracks and wounds in many places on the iron arm man ape, and the body flew backward involuntarily.


    Bang bang!


    From time to time, the fist of the iron arm man ape fell on the fanged pig, and the shock wave of the terrible sound of the fanged pig also knocked the iron arm man ape away from time to time.


    The surrounding trees collapsed and smashed in large areas, even mountains and stones. Once the sound wave passed, they were all smashed.


    Whoosh!


    Temporarily get rid of the five crazy level blood beasts. Gray looks for the corpse Hairy Ape, but he finds that the corpse Hairy Ape has already broken away from the cold ice and hid.


    Prick, prick!


    Under the siege of corpse Hairy Ape and five crazy blood beasts, gray had wounds one after another.


    Some were caught by blood beasts, and some were injured by corpses and hairy apes.


    At the same time, he had to face the siege of five crazy blood beasts and the sneak attack of corpse hairy apes, which made him a little unable to take into account.


    If you stop the siege of five crazy blood beasts, you will miss the sneak attack of corpse hairy apes, stop the sneak attack of corpse hairy apes, and you can''t stop the siege of five crazy blood beasts.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The cold ice wind blade is extremely sharp. Unfortunately, these crazy level blood beasts have huge bodies, thick skin and dry meat. As long as their heads are not damaged, they will not lose their ability to move and are difficult to be completely damaged.


    However, under the continuous cutting attack of the cold ice wind blade, the blood beast can no longer resist.


    Poof!


    A bovine blood beast was cut in the same position for many times, and was immediately split in two, completely losing its ability to move.


    When a blood beast was destroyed, Grayton felt less pressure. He was no longer scratched by the blood beast or attacked by the corpse Hairy Ape from time to time.


    In contrast, Gray''s pressure on the dead ape and even the other four blood beasts increased.


    Poof!


    A crazy blood beast with a tiger''s body and a lion''s head was also cut in half after being cut many times.


    Gray, the pressure decreases again.


    Poof!


    Another blood beast was split in half, and only two crazy blood beasts and corpse hairy apes besieged gray.


    Gray completely had no pressure, and the cold ice wind blade cut out continuously, and soon killed the only two crazy blood beasts.


    Then he looked at the dead ape.


    At this time, the corpse Hairy Ape finally felt bad. He hurriedly turned and fled to the dense forest, not to the direction of the tusk pig, but to the depths of the dense forest.


    Obviously, this is ready to escape!


    Whoosh!


    Naturally, it is impossible for gray to let him escape, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted, and his injuries will be in vain.


    The corpse ape skilfully jumps in the forest, jumping from one giant tree to another. Its body shape is floating, and it is difficult to lock it.


    If gray hadn''t had night vision, he might have escaped.


    Poof!


    The corpse ape jumped away from a tree with more than a dozen people, and the next moment, the tree with more than a dozen people was suddenly cut in two from the middle, and the upper part fell to the ground with a roar.


    Poof poof!


    Giant trees are constantly cut off under the cold wind blade, and corpse hairy apes are embarrassed to escape.


    Poof!


    Finally, the corpse ape could not dodge. He was cut by a cold ice wind blade. A huge wound appeared on his body and was frozen by the cold ice in an instant.


    Gray will not miss such an opportunity.


    Shua Shua!


    Five ice blades cut the frozen corpse ape.


    The corpse Hairy Ape suddenly appeared several vertical and horizontal huge wounds, threw them heavily, smashed them on a tree, embedded them in the tree, and then couldn''t fall down.


    Gray quickly chased after him. The magic sword in his hand was entangled with lightning, and a sword stabbed at the chest of the corpse ape frozen by the cold ice and unable to move.


    Pooh!


    The magic sword ran through the chest of the corpse Hairy Ape. The corpse Hairy Ape struggled a few times and stopped struggling.

 Chapter 312

    Bang!


    Just when gray killed the dead ape, the tusk pig fighting with the iron arm ape in the distance fell down like a hill, and there was no more movement.


    "Finally killed!"


    Seeing that the corpse ape was completely killed, Gray was relieved and quickly took out the rune bag to collect blood.


    At this time, he was not much better than the beggars on the streets.


    There were more than a dozen wounds all over the body, including those scratched by sharp claws and those beaten by the fists of corpse hairy apes.


    More ants can also kill elephants. In addition, each of them is a more powerful crazy blood beast than elephants. Even if it is only physical strength, it is extremely difficult to entangle.


    All the blood was collected and more than 200 copies of blood were obtained. Gray looked at the corpse of the dead ape and collected it together.


    Corpse Hairy Ape is a very rare blood beast. Its corpse value is very high. It can even be used to refine magic weapons with corpse control ability. Unfortunately, the refining method has been lost, but even so, it definitely has collection value.


    I returned to the place where the iron arm barbarian fought with the tusk pig and saw the iron arm barbarian with many injuries all over.


    Under the terrible sound wave attack of the tusk pig, except for the invincible arms, the iron arm man ape is full of wounds in other places.


    After many battles, Gray''s blood power was not enough to support the display of the ability of back feeding. He had to put the iron arm barbarian away temporarily. After the blood power was restored, he could treat the injuries on himself and the iron arm barbarian.


    He took a look at the body of the tusk pig next to him, the body of a blood beast that could give full play to its brute level combat power. Gredang immediately put it away.


    The volume of the rune space bag is 1000 cubic meters, which is more than enough to hold several barbarian blood beasts.


    Leaving the hills, gray returned to the place where the Red Wing mercenary regiment camped.


    A group of mercenaries haven''t fallen asleep yet. Under the huge movement, they are all frightened. How can they fall asleep.


    Although the place where they camped was quite far away from the hills, there was still a movement. It can be seen that the fighting between the iron arm barbarian ape and the tusk pig was very dynamic.


    "Master gray."


    When they saw Gray returning, they all said hello, but when they saw the wound on gray, they were not surprised.


    "Master gray, are you hurt?"


    These people were deeply awed by Gray''s strength these days. At this time, they were surprised to see that gray was injured.


    "What? Master gray is hurt?"


    Alice and other senior members of the Red Wing mercenary regiment came out of the tent and were surprised to see gray with more than a dozen wounds.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll get the green jade hemostatic cream."


    Alice hurried back to the tent and went to get the green jade hemostatic cream.


    She smeared Gray''s wounds with emerald hemostatic ointment and wrapped gray with some white bandages. Alice asked.


    "Master gray, what happened just now is that you are fighting with the dead ape?"


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    Hearing Gray''s admission, Alice and even the other senior members of the Red Wing mercenary regiment around her couldn''t help taking a breath.


    They had seen the blood beasts guarding the corpse Hairy Ape before. There were about ten crazy blood beasts alone. In addition, there were two barbarian blood beasts.


    Gray really shot at the corpse Hairy Ape, and he escaped with only a slight injury. The more they felt Gray''s strength.


    Several people didn''t think about gray killing the dead ape. It''s really too unlikely.


    Under the protection of two brute level blood beasts and about ten crazy level blood beasts, gray also killed the dead ape. How strong is gray?


    At least they have to be brute blood soldiers, and they can''t be ordinary brute blood soldiers, because ordinary brute blood soldiers can''t do this.


    Although they admire Gray''s strength, they don''t think gray can do that.


    "Master gray, give up for the time being. It''s not too late to come again after you become a bloody soldier!"


    Alice suggested earnestly.


    "Yes, master gray, with your talent, there is no need to take risks for it."


    Hobbes also opened his mouth.


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded. He naturally understood what the other party said.


    If it were not for the blood of the corpse Hairy Ape, it would be too important for him. Moreover, the iron arm savage ape, a savage blood beast, was contained in the rune space bag. He would never start with the corpse Hairy Ape.


    The next day, gray didn''t say anything about shooting the dead ape, and the Red Wing mercenaries were completely relieved.


    "Look, there are a lot of dead blood animals there!"


    "How did the woods disappear?"


    "I didn''t see the dead ape. The dead ape seems to have disappeared!"


    ¡­¡­


    However, when they were ready to leave the area and explore the safety line, they could not help but hear bursts of surprise.


    Corpse apes and blood beasts have disappeared, leaving only a large number of damage traces and a large number of blood beast corpses.


    "This... This is... The body of one of the barbarian blood beasts?"


    Suddenly, one of the mercenaries pointed to a place and stared. The people looked down his eyes and were stunned.


    There was a huge spider blood beast corpse of six meters in one trunk, lying there quietly, motionless and completely silent.


    On its body surface, it is full of crisscross wounds. They can''t be more familiar with that kind of wound. This kind of wound is left on the blood beast after getting along with gray and being killed by gray.


    "Master gray, the dead ape has disappeared!"


    Alice reports to gray in a hurry. She knows that gray attaches importance to the dead ape. Now the dead ape has disappeared. It''s definitely bad news for gray.


    "I know."


    But to her surprise, when she heard the news, gray didn''t panic. He had already known that the corpse Hairy Ape had disappeared. It''s reasonable that the other party shouldn''t be so calm unless


    "Master gray, have you killed the dead ape?"


    She looked at gray in amazement.


    "I did kill him last night."


    Gray nodded. Because it involved the rune space bag and the iron arm man ape, he had no intention to say it on his own. However, since the other party found it and asked, he would not hide it.


    "Hiss -"


    The people who heard it couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Under the protection of two brute level blood beasts and about ten crazy level blood beasts, the corpse Hairy Ape was still killed by gray. How strong is gray now?


    Later, gray took the Red Wing mercenary group and began to look for the barbarian blood beast in the thunder forest.


    In the battle, the Red Wing mercenary regiment can''t give gray much help, but in the search for blood beasts, the Red Wing mercenary regiment is unusually good at it.


    With their help, Gray was much easier to find the brute blood beast.


    Two days later, gray met a suitable brute level blood beast - Ghost knife Mantis.


    This is a kind of blue flesh type of barbarian blood beast. Although it can''t exert the ability of blood beast, it has a pair of huge and sharp sickles, which can easily cut off hard metal.


    However, when it meets the iron arm ape, it is like meeting the nemesis.


    The iron arm man ape''s Invincible Iron Arms and its great power are its nemesis.


    The huge "sickle" cut on the arms of the iron arm barbarian ape, and there was no other effect except blooming Mars.


    The iron arm man ape took the opportunity to catch the double sickle and violently smashed it around in the forest. Finally, he was killed by Gray''s continuous swords.


    Three days later, gray met the right target again - brute force ant.


    This is a kind of brute blood beast with black iron color. It is also a pure flesh blood beast.


    He is covered with black iron armor and has strong defense. In terms of defense, it is not worse than the flesh of the iron arm man ape.


    Its biggest feature is Juli.


    As a power type of blood beast, it has the terrorist power that can rank in the forefront among similar blood beasts. Even the iron arm barbarian ape is a little worse than it in terms of power.


    Gray and the iron armed man ape both went to battle. After a lot of effort, the iron armed man ape was almost half abandoned, so they were able to kill it completely.


    Five days later, gray met the savage blood beast silver armour rhinoceros.


    This is a brute level blood beast with silver body and strong defense. Its defense is strong and can reach the forefront among the blood beasts in the same level. If it is not the arm of the iron arm barbarian ape, its defense is stronger than that of the iron arm barbarian ape.


    Gray and the iron arm savage ape besieged together, but the final result was failure.


    No matter Gray''s attack or the attack of the iron armed man ape, it can''t cause too much injury. In the end, it can only give up.


    Three days later, gray met a brute blood beast who didn''t know the specific species and only recognized it as a bear blood beast.


    The blood beast is seven meters tall, covered with gray hair and one foot long. It is the same kind of brute blood beast driven by Rob Tracy when he attacked the Fergus family. It has strong power and defense.


    After a battle, he killed them. So far, the number of barbarian blood beasts in Gray''s hand has reached five, and the huge Rune space bag of 1000 cubic meters is almost full and can no longer be filled.


    Gray didn''t hunt any more savage blood beasts. Four of them were kept for his own use, and the other one was controlled by count Fergus. The number was just good.


    "It took almost half a month. It''s time to leave!"


    A few days later, gray and the Red Wing mercenary group walked out of the thunder forest.

 Chapter 313

    "Master gray, it''s 300 miles from Duke Graham."


    Out of the thunder forest, observe the surrounding terrain, take out the map and compare it carefully, Alice said.


    "That''s good!"


    Gray nodded.


    Knowing the identities of the two noble youths may not be simple, gray and others naturally can''t return to the town before.


    In the process of hunting the brute level blood beast, they didn''t travel aimlessly, but went outside the Duke of neham while hunting the brute level blood beast.


    As for things like carriages and horses, you can buy them after leaving the thunder forest.


    This time, both gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment gained a lot. Naturally, this money is nothing.


    "I''m afraid the strength of the other party is quite large. Although he has left the Duke of neham, it doesn''t mean absolute security."


    Gray road.


    "To be on the safe side, don''t enter the towns around the thunder forest. After walking away from the thunder forest, let people enter the towns to buy cars and horses."


    "I see."


    Hobbes nodded solemnly and then said.


    "Master gray, I want someone to disguise and sneak into the Duke of Graham to inquire about the identities of the two nobles."


    "Yes, but be careful not to expose us."


    Gray thought and agreed.


    Only when you know the identity of the other party can you guard against it. If you don''t even know the identity of the enemy, you may bump into it inexplicably in the future.


    Moreover, gray also wanted to know what forces the other party came from. He would be arrogant to that extent. If he couldn''t buy it, he would send someone to intercept it. It was simply unscrupulous.


    Although the person who sent someone to intercept and kill has been killed by him, it obviously can''t end like this. It''s far from over for each other or gray.


    The other side is bound to win the silver metal ball, and will never give up so easily, and gray himself will never let go of the other side.


    First find out the identity of the other party. Even if it is not the opponent for the time being, if the strength is enough in the future, it is absolutely necessary to let the other party pay the price for this matter.


    For his future strength, gray is still quite confident. The king level blood beast''s blood is in his hand. He has the key to the king level. If he doesn''t believe it, he will never be the opponent of the other party.


    Far from the thunder forest, he bought cars and horses in a small town. Gray and the Red Wing mercenary group returned to Sidney.


    Along the way, they were quite cautious. Instead of entering the town, they camped in the wilderness for the night.


    More than ten days later, they had appeared not far from Sidney, and at this time, the people sent to inquire about the news had returned.


    A huge tent, including gray, Hobbes and Alice.


    "How about Bowen? Did you find out?"


    Hobbes looked at a young man in his twenties in the tent and asked, who was sent to inquire about the news.


    A very steady and clever mercenary. That''s why he was sent to inquire about the news.


    "Got it."


    Speaking of the news, the young man suddenly became dignified and lowered his voice, saying in a voice that could be heard by several people in the tent.


    "The other party is... From the Naham family!"


    "Hiss..."


    There was a cold breath in the tent. Gray changed their faces and were shocked by the news.


    The Duke of neham, the neham family, can easily associate the relationship between the two from the name alone. The other must come from the neham family, one of the only three Duke families in the kingdom.


    "It''s the Naham family..."


    Hobbes had palpitations in her eyes, and Alice''s face became extremely dignified.


    "The Naham family..."


    Even Gray''s face did not change slightly.


    At this moment, he finally understood why the other party dared to be so arrogant and unscrupulous.


    The neham family, one of the only three Duke families in the purple moon Kingdom, has no doubt about its strength.


    300 years ago, the king level warrior appeared in this family. After such a long time, the king level warrior should have sat down, but it is not difficult to see the horror of this family.


    Compared with the Marquis family, the Duke family has a better background. The king level soldiers can''t guarantee it, but there are absolutely some blood starved soldiers.


    With this strength and background, it''s no wonder that they dare to be so unscrupulous, grab if they can''t buy it, and don''t worry about the background behind each other.


    "I''m really watched by the incredible existence..."


    Gray took a deep breath and his face was heavy.


    The strength of the other party exceeded his expectations and made him feel great pressure.


    "This matter is only known to a few of us. Don''t spread it."


    After a long time, gray calmed down and said.


    "We understand."


    Hobbes, Alice and the young people who inquired about the news all looked dignified and nodded. If this matter was known to others in the Red Wing mercenary regiment, it would definitely cause panic.


    The team continued not to enter the city. A few days later, after entering Sidney collar, gray and a few people who knew the situation were completely relieved.


    I found a city and lived in a tavern. I went on my way continuously and slept outdoors every day. Everyone was very tired and needed a good rest.


    "At the lowest level, you have to have famine level strength to barely have self-protection ability."


    In the middle of the hotel room, gray subconsciously tapped the nearby tea table with his fingers and fell into meditation.


    The strength of the other party really put a lot of pressure on him. If he wants to have some resistance in front of the other party, he must at least have the strength of famine level. After all, for such a family, it is inevitable to have famine blood soldiers.


    "After swallowing the blood of the corpse Hairy Ape, I should be able to control four brute level blood beasts or one wild level blood beast."


    For gray, it can be said that it is difficult or easy to have a famine level combat power.


    It''s easy to say because after swallowing the blood of the corpse Hairy Ape, if the speculation is correct, he is the strongest to control the wild blood beast. If there is a suitable wild blood beast to control him, he can immediately have the wild combat power.


    He said it was difficult because it was not generally difficult to obtain such a wild blood beast.


    The wild blood beast, who has hunting ability, must at least be a wild blood warrior. Gray doesn''t know that kind of existence.


    The only thing that matters is the copper backed dragon beast of the Sidney family, but it is not generally difficult to persuade the Sidney family to drive the copper backed dragon beast to hunt wild blood beasts for him.


    "In addition, if my strength can be promoted to a savage blood warrior as soon as possible, I may also have the combat power of a barren blood warrior with the mixed ability of wind system and cold ice."


    Now gray, whose strength has not yet reached the level of a brute blood warrior, has the combat power of a brute blood warrior by virtue of the mixing ability of wind system and cold ice. If gray reaches the level of a brute blood warrior by virtue of the mixing ability, he may be able to cross a level, comparable to a brute blood warrior.


    "However, with my current cultivation progress, it will take at least half a year to improve my strength to a bloody warrior."


    Gray''s cultivation speed is very fast now. If you want to improve, I''m afraid it''s only possible to obtain some precious magic herbs that can improve your strength.


    Although there is no fruit of evolution, such precious things that even the king level strongmen want to compete for, they are absolutely rare and difficult to meet.


    "In order to get this thing, the trouble is really not ordinary."


    Taking the silver metal ball out of the rune space bag, gray couldn''t help focusing on the silver metal ball.


    The big silver metal ball of table tennis, shining in the sunlight into the house, emits a hazy light and looks extremely beautiful.


    The starting weight is extremely light, even lighter than ordinary wood. Holding it in hand, there is even a worry about whether it will be blown away by a gust of wind.


    Green squeezed his palm into a fist and squeezed it hard inward. With his current strength, even a solid titanium alloy ball would be flattened by him, but there was no change when he squeezed it on this silver metal ball.


    Spread out your hand and look up, the silver metal ball was not only not flattened, but also failed to leave even a little trace of extrusion deformation on its surface.


    Such a thing is beyond common sense.


    However, I am relieved to think that such things are needed by the strong at the level of ghost merchants.


    Gray doesn''t know how strong the ghost merchant is, but it is certain that the strength of the other party should surpass the king level.


    It is not only because the other party has existed since the imperial period, but also because of the ability to completely drag a large area into the illusion when the other party appears.


    Such a means is unimaginable.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, a strange and inexplicable feeling hit Gray''s heart. For a moment, gray had a feeling of time and space disorder and top heavy.


    There was silence outside. Suddenly, he was separated from the noisy world.


    "This feeling?"


    Gray''s face changed. He had experienced this feeling. That was the last time he was dragged into the phantom world by the ghost merchant.


    When he came to the window, he saw figures walking back and forth and carriages shuttling back and forth on the street, but there was no sound, as if everyone had turned into a silent ghost.


    "The ghost merchant appears?!"


    As like as two peas, he was almost sure that the ghost dealer did it because it was almost the same as the last time it appeared.


    He went out of the room and saw Alice in the corridor. The other party was walking towards his room and seemed to have something to do with him. He passed by the other party, but the other party was unaware.


    He walked out of the hotel, walking on the street where people shuttle but there is no sound. After walking out for a long time, what he saw was still this silent environment.


    "Can''t it really drag the whole city into the phantom world?"

 Chapter 314

    It was afternoon, and the streets were crowded with pedestrians and carriages.


    The surrounding vendors'' stalls can be seen everywhere, but walking on such a street, gray has a feeling of cool air on the soles of his feet.


    Because all this seems to be very close to gray, but in fact it is very far away.


    No sound can be heard in Gray''s ear. People who seem to be very close seem to be thousands of miles away, and they can''t hear a sound from each other''s mouth.


    Not only the sound, these people didn''t even have an entity, and they didn''t notice gray. They bumped past gray from his side or from his front, with no body at all.


    Gray has been walking in the city for a long time, but what he sees and encounters is still this illusion, which makes gray can''t help but doubt that the other party has dragged the whole city into this phantom world.


    After a few more blocks, what he saw was still a dreamland without exception. Gray completely confirmed the previous speculation. The other party definitely pulled the whole city into the dreamland.


    Terrible, powerful to terrible!


    Such a strong man, gray is sure that both the king of mercenaries and the king of killers, the two king level strong men gray has seen, are by no means opponents of each other.


    Trapped in such a dreamland, it is useless for you to destroy several kilometers or even thousands of meters with one blow.


    As long as you can''t break the rice fantasy, whatever you do is useless.


    A few blocks ahead, a simple booth with an old man next to it appeared in front of gray.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Seeing the old man in front of the booth, gray subconsciously stepped back several steps.


    This is a very ordinary looking old man. He is very ordinary in both dress and dress. He is no different from the many old vendors on the street.


    But in its ordinary, there is something unusual.


    I saw each other''s eyes, dark, like a bottomless abyss, as if to attract people''s heart and mind, which is extremely frightening.


    Ghost merchant, this man is the ghost merchant!


    Gray, who had experienced it once, naturally knew that the man in front of him was the extremely mysterious ghost merchant.


    "My Lord."


    After taking a deep breath and calming his mind, gray hardened his scalp and walked forward, respectfully shouting.


    The old man nodded to him and then said.


    "Choose one of the three things."


    There are no superfluous words, the old man said mechanically.


    Gray looked and saw three things floating on the stall in front of the old man.


    The first thing is a two handed sword with a length of five feet.


    The whole body of the sword is green, which is like polished green jade. There are complex and beautiful patterns carved on it.


    It is not so much a sword as an exquisite work of art. If it is placed in the hall of the castle, it will never appear abrupt.


    But gray did not dare to underestimate the sword, not only because it was the ghost merchant who took out the sword, but also because he had a creepy and extremely dangerous feeling when he saw the sword.


    Obviously, this sword is not as simple as the surface. It is definitely a terrible magic weapon.


    The second thing, this is a floating flower, as if it had just been picked, charming and dripping.


    The flower has seven petals, each as big as an adult''s middle finger and different colors.


    There are red, green and blue... Seven petals have seven colors. Together, the seven colors are full of dreamy colors, giving people a feeling of things that are not real.


    "Seven color flowers..."


    Gray''s pupils narrowed suddenly and he recognized the flower.


    After learning that blood can be improved not only by implanting higher-level blood, but also by combining blood method with some special magic herbs, gray consulted many relevant books and made a special trip to the Sidney family.


    With the help of the Sidney family''s huge collection of books, I finally got some understanding of this aspect.


    Among them, seven color flower is a magical medicinal material that can cooperate with the blood method to promote the evolution and promotion of blood. In terms of value, it is equivalent to the evolutionary fruit competing with the king of mercenaries and the king of killers.


    In other words, even the king level strong would be jealous and snatch the flower in front of him.


    "Even magical herbs with similar effects to the fruit of evolution can be exchanged. No wonder they can attract the coveted brothers of the Naham family."


    Gray took a breath and finally understood why the brothers of the Graham family would buy and sell, but they couldn''t directly rob and kill.


    He still underestimated the value of the silver metal ball. He could even exchange what the king level strong wanted.


    "Sure enough, the Naham family will never give up!"


    A deep sense of crisis struck gray.


    Intuition told him that even if he left the Duke of neham, it did not mean absolute security. The neham family would definitely try to find him.


    Suppressing his worries, gray looked at the third item.


    This is a purple ring. It is made of unknown purple metal. It is carved with many complicated patterns, simple and full of rhythm.


    It looks very ordinary, but it is not ordinary and full of mysterious charm.


    Moreover, it can be placed with a powerful magic sword and a magic medicine comparable to the fruit of evolution, which is enough to show that he is not ordinary.


    Three things, in addition to the magic ring temporarily unable to see the specific value, the other two things are extremely valuable, so he didn''t know how to choose for a while.


    "Sir, can you introduce three things?"


    Gray glanced at the old man and asked politely.


    The last time, he asked the other party about the three items. Although the other party answered "perfunctorily", he didn''t seem angry, so gray dared to ask.


    "Magic weapon, plant ability."


    "Seven color flowers purify medicinal materials."


    The old man started with the green magic sword and introduced it from left to right.


    The old man''s voice is gentle, and the content is very "brief", just like the last introduction.


    He is definitely not a qualified businessman. Of course, no one dares to ask such a strong man to become a qualified businessman, even a king level strong man.


    The old man''s introduction continued. He pointed to the last thing without waves, that is, the purple metal ring.


    "Magic weapons, space capabilities."


    "Space capability?"


    Green''s eyes widened suddenly, and his eyes burst out. He stared at the purple ring without blinking.


    This is actually a ring with space ability.


    Space ability is a very rare ability. Any magic item with this ability must be of high value.


    One of the most common magic items with space ability is the rune space bag.


    But even the most common, few people can have it.


    So far, gray knows that those who own the rune space bag are either brute blood warriors, such as rob Tracy, the leader of the shadow snake, or from the Marquis and even the above families, such as the Sidney family, which shows the value of this kind of thing.


    The thing in front of us is obviously not a rune space bag, so what is its ability?


    Teleportation, or space blade, or other space capabilities?


    Whatever it is, it must be very rebellious. After all, space ability is such an ability.


    "Three things, what should I choose?"


    Staring at three things, gray fell into a choice.


    Among the three things, seven colored flowers, gray gave up after careful consideration.


    For him, it is far less difficult to improve blood vessels than others. There is no need to use seven color flowers to improve blood vessels.


    Even after his strength reaches King level, he also has a way to raise his blood to King level.


    Although the seven color flower is also a way to raise the blood to the king level, it is obviously not enough just one, which is a little chicken rib for him.


    The remaining two things, the magic sword of plant ability, can be said to be very applicable to him.


    He himself has plant power, and then holding a magic sword with plant power, the power he can play will definitely be very strong.


    Now he is in need of strength. This magic sword that can improve his strength is definitely an excellent choice.


    The other thing is the extremely rare magic weapon of space ability.


    Although it is not clear what kind of space capability it is, there is no doubt that it is a highly valuable magic weapon, and space capability has shown its value.


    "What should I choose, the magic sword of plant ability and the magic ring of space ability?"


    Excluding the seven color flowers, gray fell into the choice of one out of two.


    Although he wanted to choose both things, it was obvious that he had only the right to choose one thing.


    He didn''t want to bargain with the ghost merchant.


    It is absolutely foolish to bargain with such a strong person without corresponding strength.


    After a moment of hesitation and gritting his teeth, gray made a decision.


    "I choose the ring with space ability!"


    Space ability is an extremely rare ability. Every item with this ability is extremely precious. Finally, gray chose the ring with space ability.


    Pop!


    At the moment when gray made his choice, something fell on Gray''s palm. It was the purple metal ring.


    Then gray saw that the old man and the stall in front of the old man, as well as the two things left on the stall, were becoming blurred and slowly disappearing.


    The noise that had disappeared around was slowly returning and slowly becoming clear. In the twinkling of an eye, gray returned to the original world.


    "I haven''t... Given him the silver metal ball?"


    Suddenly, gray looked strange.


    Because he was too nervous, he forgot to take out the silver metal ball. The silver metal ball was still in his Rune space bag. He didn''t have time to give it to each other.

 Chapter 315

    Gray quickly takes out the rune space bag and probes into it.


    The next moment, the expression on his face suddenly became cold.


    The silver metal ball that should have been lying in the rune space bag has long disappeared.


    "Can you take things away from the rune space bag silently..."


    There is nothing less in the rune space bag, but the silver metal ball is missing. It goes without saying what it represents.


    It must be the ghost merchant who took away the silver metal ball at the moment when the transaction was completed.


    As the owner of the rune space bag, he didn''t notice it at all, and he couldn''t help feeling a chill on his back.


    "Is the blood method cultivated by the other party a space ability?"


    This kind of God unconsciously takes things from the rune space bag and creates the illusion covering a city, which is very similar to the means of space ability, so gray has to doubt that the blood method cultivated by the other party is a space attribute.


    "I''m afraid there are none of the royal families in the four kingdoms. Unexpectedly, the ghost merchant practices this kind of blood method. It''s worthy of having survived for at least a thousand years..."


    It is certain that the space blood method is powerful. Cultivating this powerful blood method has survived for thousands of years. It is above the king level. In fact, I feel terrible when I think about it.


    "Young master, please make way. You''re in the way."


    A voice called gray back to reality. Gray looked around and found himself standing in the middle of a street surrounded by shuttling people.


    A carriage wanted to pass through the street, but gray blocked the way. The coachman wanted to scold gray, but when he saw Gray''s clothes, he immediately changed his tone and attitude.


    "Sorry."


    Gray apologized and hurried aside towards the tavern.


    Back at the tavern, Alice greeted him and said to gray.


    "Master gray, where did you go just now? I went to your room to find you. I didn''t find your people."


    "I went for a walk in the street. What can I do for you?"


    Gray nodded and asked.


    Just now, the other party went to his room to find him. He saw it. Unfortunately, he was dragged into the shadow world. Even if he brushed past the other party, the other party didn''t notice it at all.


    "Well, we have gained a lot this time. We want to stop by Sidney city and sell our fur and blood."


    Following gray, the Red Wing mercenary regiment gained a lot. Ordinary fur merchants can''t afford it. They can''t sell it until they get it to Sidney city.


    As the largest city under the leadership of the Marquis of Sidney, Sidney city has many branches opened by large chambers of Commerce. Even Rex chamber of commerce with the background of the king of mercenaries also has branches under the leadership of the Marquis of Sidney.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded in agreement.


    Gray himself has a lot of things to sell, and the value is much higher than that of the Red Wing mercenary regiment. It can only be sold in Sidney city. Alice''s proposal to go to Sidney City coincides with him.


    Back in the room, he locked the door behind him. Gray took out the purple ring he got from the ghost merchant, put it in front of him and looked carefully.


    The purple ring is made of unknown purple metal. It is slightly simple, but it is still beautiful. It has an aesthetic feeling of cleaning fine dust and full of charm.


    "I don''t know what the specific ability is?"


    Gray immediately prepared to infiltrate a trace of blood into the ring, but the next moment, he stopped again.


    This is a tavern room. It''s really not suitable for viewing magic items with unknown abilities.


    If you make a space blade, the whole tavern will not be able to keep it. Even if you can''t make a space blade and others, it will cause great movement, which is absolutely bad.


    Finally, gray put up with the urge to check now and prepared to leave the city tomorrow.


    The next day, gray and the Red Wing mercenary left the city and set out for Sidney.


    At noon, he stopped temporarily to prepare lunch. Gray walked into the woods by the side of the road and left the stop for several miles before stopping.


    Take out the purple ring from the rune space bag and put it on the middle finger of his left hand. Gray tries to use a trace of blood to guide it into the ring.


    Buzz!


    With the pouring of blood power, Gray''s consciousness suddenly appeared in a huge space.


    Huge space, extremely empty, empty, without any lighting, but it does not appear dark, but with a little white light.


    "What a big space. It''s dozens of times larger than my current Rune space bag. I''m afraid it''s tens of thousands. This is a more high-grade space ring than my Rune bag?"


    Gray frowned slightly as he pulled back the blood.


    A space dozens of times larger than the rune space bag in his hand. It is very precious, but it is not what he urgently needs now.


    For him now, a 1000 cubic meter Rune space bag is enough, and he doesn''t need a larger space ring at all.


    With the threat of the sarom family, he wants to obtain a magic weapon with other space capabilities as a means of self-protection.


    Such as space blade, such as making phantom world, such as teleportation, etc.


    But now what appeared in front of him was still a space prop that could only be used to hold things, which disappointed him.


    "Is it really just a space ring?"


    Take off the purple metal ring, gray takes it to his eyes, turns it and looks at it.


    There are many beautiful lines on the purple metal ring.


    Quaint.


    Cumbersome.


    Beautiful.


    "Well...?"


    Suddenly, gray gave a soft moan.


    After careful study, gray found that the cumbersome patterns on the purple ring seemed to be a whole, but in fact, it was divided into two parts, the middle position for the East and the West.


    "Two patterns, are they two abilities?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the force of blood led to one of the patterns. Suddenly, his consciousness appeared again in the huge space just now.


    Drawing back the power of blood, gray looked at another pattern, and the power of blood guided him.


    WOW!


    At the moment when gray poured the power of blood, a strange scene appeared.


    In the woods, a huge array of five or six meters appeared and emerged in the air.


    The outside of the array is a circle, and there are many cumbersome lines inside.


    Near the cumbersome lines, there are many mysterious lines, dense and full of mystery.


    "What is this?"


    Gray condition launch site retreated sharply, and finally retreated to dozens of meters away to watch the subsequent changes from a distance.


    I saw that the color of the mysterious array changed slowly from translucent to purple. Finally, it turned into a flirtatious purple, emitting purple light and a strange smell.


    Then, the array seemed to have mass, like goose feather, falling slowly from the air and finally falling on the ground full of dead leaves.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    It was like Luo tie branded on the meat, and there was a sound of burning the meat.


    The dead leaves are scorched and disappearing.


    Then he saw a slight inward depression on the ground, branded with a purple array.


    Gray watched from a distance without blinking.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    ¡­¡­


    One Minute.


    Two minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, the array imprinted on the ground in the distance remained unchanged.


    "Is this... Over?"


    Gray''s look of expectation and curiosity suddenly turned strange.


    An array appears out of thin air. Draw an array on the ground, and then there will be no later. All changes have disappeared.


    "What kind of space capability is this? Or... What kind of capability?"


    Gray''s complexion is not generally strange, which doesn''t seem to be gray''s spatial ability to understand.


    This is not the blink, phantom space, space blade that gray expected


    He couldn''t help looking at the purple ring in his hand again, and the blood force was input into the pattern just now.


    "Well, not enough. How can I suck so much this time?"


    Originally, gray thought it only needed a trace. After all, it was before.


    But this time, the pattern seems to be never full. No matter how gray inputs the blood, he doesn''t feel full at all.


    "I want to see how much blood you can swallow..."


    Gray didn''t believe in evil. He continued to pour blood into it. He didn''t know what kind of ability it was. He was unwilling to say anything.


    More and more blood force is input, and the pattern on the purple metal ring still hasn''t changed.


    Soon, gray had input half of his blood power.


    With the strength of his current crazy blood warrior, half of his blood power is definitely very much, but it still hasn''t changed.


    Input again. Soon, most of his blood power has been input, and there is still no change.


    Continue to input, his blood power is almost exhausted.


    Shua!


    Finally, the purple ring in his hand changed.


    The patterns that input the power of blood suddenly emitted purple light.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, gray had a strange feeling of time and space disorder in his mind, as if he had been suddenly hammered, and his mind became a little dizzy.


    He has experienced this feeling twice.


    The first time was when he met the ghost merchant and was pulled into the phantom world.


    The second time is also


    "Well, why did I suddenly appear here?"


    He looked around and looked at his feet, and the look on his face became stunned.


    At his feet, the purple array was clearly visible.


    Originally, he should be tens of meters away from the array, but at the moment of time and space disorder, he actually crossed the distance of tens of meters and appeared in the array.


    Blink, at that moment, he blinked into the array from dozens of meters away.


    Gray''s eyes suddenly became very hot.


    "No, it''s better to call it transmission than blinking. The second ability of this ring should be transmission, transmitting the user to the place with array marks..."

 Chapter 316

    Blinking is to shuttle from one place to another in an instant. In the process, there is no need to set coordinates, or determine coordinates visually.


    But what he encountered just now is obviously inconsistent with blinking.


    First of all, the shuttle just now needs coordinates or signs. The purple array pattern exists in this way.


    Second, the shuttle just now took a lot of time and was not completed in an instant.


    Therefore, gray judged that the ability just now was not teleportation, but transmission.


    "It''s transmission, not blinking!"


    Judging that it was not teleportation, Gray was not disappointed at all.


    Although the ability of blinking can be completed in an instant, the general distance will be quite short and can only reach the place within the sight.


    But the transmission is different, the transmission distance is quite far away, and literally reaches hundreds of miles away, it is absolutely the most suitable for escape.


    Now he faces the threat of the neham family, and the transmission ability is definitely more practical than the teleportation ability.


    Just shuttling within the range of sight may not escape the pursuit of the neham family, but if you shuttle hundreds of miles in an instant, you can definitely escape.


    "The only trouble is that it takes a lot of time to pour blood before transmission."


    Gray wanted to check again to see if he could avoid taking a long time to input blood power. Unfortunately, his blood power was almost exhausted and had to give up.


    A few days later, gray and the Red Wing mercenaries arrived in Sidney.


    In these days, as soon as Gray''s blood power recovered, he checked the purple ring and had a clearer understanding of the transmission ability of the purple ring.


    It is not inevitable to take a long time to inject the blood force. Just input the blood force in advance and store it in the ring. At the critical moment, a trace of blood force will be enough to be transmitted.


    In addition, the transmission is not limited to him. Things he touches within a few meters around him can also be transmitted. This is the conclusion of his latte arm ape test.


    For the longest transmission distance, we also have a general understanding.


    "A thousand miles."


    The longest transmission distance is 1000 Li. Beyond this distance, gray can''t sense the set purple coordinates and can''t complete the transmission. Only within this distance can gray transmit.


    Moreover, there is not only one transmission coordinate. Multiple coordinates can be set within a thousand miles. When transmitting, you can select one of these coordinates for transmission.


    There is no doubt that this is a very powerful limitation.


    Knowing the ability of the ring, gray couldn''t help but rejoice that he chose the ring at that time.


    Not only obtained a huge space, but also obtained the best means to escape.


    In contrast, the magic sword with plant ability may make his combat power cross a level, but it is not too helpful to him.


    It''s not without fighting means across one level. The mixing ability of wind system and cold ice and corpse control ability are all such abilities. One more is not much. It can help, but it''s far less than the space ability.


    After entering Sidney City, gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment first found a pub, and then went to several large chambers of Commerce in Sidney city. Only large chambers of commerce can eat what they have.


    Finally, they chose the branch of Rex chamber of Commerce in Sidney city.


    As a chamber of commerce with a king level strong background, even the branch is obviously not ordinary. There is absolutely no problem eating what they have.


    In fact, in Rex chamber of Commerce, Red Wing mercenaries and gray have successfully sold their goods.


    Gray left some brute blood for the Fergus family to practice, but in that case, he also received a total of more than 3 million gold coins.


    The Red Wing mercenary regiment earned more than 200000 gold coins.


    The income of more than 200000 gold coins excited the Red Wing mercenary regiment.


    Even when the old leader was still there, he could not have such a huge harvest once.


    Of course, they also know that the reason for such a huge harvest is entirely because of gray.


    In fact, the sum of their own hunting was just more than 10000 gold coins, and all the others were prey that gray didn''t want.


    "Is there anything else you need?"


    Gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment were received by a middle-aged woman with a warm look.


    She is the store manager of the branch here. She comes from the nexus family. Gray and the Red Wing mercenary regiment sold more than 3 million blood animal fur and blood at one time, which made the funds of her branch of the chamber of Commerce a little nervous, but she was not worried at all.


    Things related to blood animals have always been the best-selling ones. I don''t worry that I can''t sell them at all.


    Moreover, even if they can''t sell in this branch, they can also be sent to other branches and head offices for sale. They don''t worry about selling at all.


    "Do you have a way to get the blood of the wild blood beast wolf?"


    Asked gray.


    If there is no accident, his strength will reach the barbarian level in about half a year. Relevant things should be prepared.


    Among them, the violent wolf is the wild blood beast corresponding to the wind wolf sequence. If you want to practice the corresponding blood method, you must implant the corresponding blood.


    However, the wolf as a blood beast, even if it is just an ordinary blood beast, has little hunting power and family, and its blood essences are hard to come across.


    Fortunately, he who has the ability to transform does not need the essence of blood. It can be implanted only with the corresponding blood, and the difficulty is much lower.


    But even so, it''s hard to find. He can only see if he can think of a way from Rex chamber of Commerce, a giant chamber of Commerce.


    "Wolf blood?"


    The middle-aged woman looked puzzled.


    "The head office of our chamber of Commerce once auctioned the blood of this blood beast. I don''t know if there is any remaining. Moreover, we only auctioned the blood of this blood beast and didn''t sell it to the public."


    "I''m willing to buy it at twice the auction price at that time. Please ask for me."


    Gray road.


    "Double the price?"


    The middle-aged woman was slightly moved.


    Why auction the blood of violent wolves instead of selling it directly?


    Not just for the best interests.


    If you want to sell it to the highest value through bidding, now the other party is willing to buy it at twice the auction price, which is definitely a very worthwhile transaction.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    "I can ask the head office for you, but even if there is a surplus, I don''t think it will be too big."


    Said the middle-aged woman.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need too many. Ten copies are enough. If not, I want as many as I have."


    Gray road.


    After paying a million deposit, gray left the Rex chamber of Commerce.


    Separated from the Red Wing mercenaries, gray went to Sidney castle. Even if he had arrived at Sidney City, he naturally needed to visit.


    As a young crazy blood soldier, Gray was naturally highly valued. The Marquis of Sidney met him personally, and then asked Saroyan to accompany Polly.


    "It''s rare to come. You have to play a few more days if you say anything."


    Saroyan, with white as the main body and inlaid with blue border, is full of heroism.


    "Yes, please play a few more days if you can."


    Polly smiled, too.


    Her facial features are exquisite, her blonde hair is extremely soft, her skin is as white as jade carving, and she looks good with a smile without losing the elegance of a noble lady.


    "After learning that your strength has reached the crazy blood warrior, brother has been cultivating with great strength. This time, his strength has reached the crazy level. Most of them want to compete with you."


    "Congratulations."


    Gray smiled and said to Saroyan.


    "Expose my background."


    Saroyan gave Polly a feigned angry look.


    A few people chatted for a while. Gray turned the topic to the major families of the purple moon kingdom. He wanted to know the strength of each family, especially the strength of the Graham family. After all, this time, he must have become enemies with this family.


    From each other''s mouth, gray learned that there were two wild blood warriors in the neiham family, which was known by outsiders, and he might even have hidden wild blood warriors, which made him feel more and more pressure.


    Fortunately, the space ability ring has the transmission ability. Even in the worst case, it can carry the Fergus family to escape, which makes him a little relieved.


    "King level warriors have appeared in the three Duke families of Kenneth, Graham and Addison, and their strength and heritage are extremely terrible. If you want to say which of the three families is stronger, it should be the Kenneth family only based on the current judgment."


    Saroyan road.


    "Kenneth family?"


    Gray looked at Saroyan suspiciously and didn''t understand the basis of the other party''s judgment.


    "There should be king soldiers in the Kenneth family."


    Saroyan looked solemn and lowered his voice.


    "King level warrior..."


    Gray''s eyes widened.


    It''s amazing news that there are king level soldiers in the Kenneth family.


    Gray has seen the power of the king level strongman. He is absolutely terrible. It''s nothing to destroy a city if he is willing.


    Indeed, the Kenneth family with King level soldiers is definitely stronger than the other two Duke families at present.


    "How many kings are there in the whole purple moon kingdom?"


    Gray asked curiously.


    "Even if there are a lot of people who haven''t appeared in one or two hundred years, they should add up to no more than ten."


    Saroyan thought for a moment and said.


    "What about the other three kingdoms?"


    "The crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom are the same as the purple moon kingdom. There should be no more than ten. As for the flame kingdom."


    Speaking of this, Saroyan''s face became slightly dignified.


    "More than ten are positive, but it''s not clear how much they have reached."


    "More than ten?"


    Gray took a breath, and the flame Kingdom really deserves to be the first of the four kingdoms. There are so many King level strong people.


    Flame Kingdom, among the four kingdoms, ranks first in terms of comprehensive strength.


    It occupies the most abundant and richest land in the central part of the mainland. There are a large number of strong people in the Kingdom, and its comprehensive strength is far higher than any of the other three kingdoms.


    This kingdom is also very aggressive and will launch wars against other kingdoms almost every few years.


    Today, the situation on the mainland is still in relative balance, mainly because the purple moon Kingdom, the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom have formed an offensive and defensive alliance to jointly resist the threat from the flame kingdom.


    "It''s said that the flame moon Kingdom hasn''t launched a war for more than ten years. The situation is a little strange. It''s like plotting something."


    After chatting for a while, saloyan suddenly said with a slightly frozen face.


    "Watch out for the Warren family!"

 Chapter 317

    "Be careful... The Warren family?"


    Gray looked at Saroyan suspiciously and didn''t understand what the other party''s sudden reminder meant.


    "The family is located in the secret family of Valen''s family, and the Valen family seems to be secretly mobilizing people recently. They suspect that the Valen family will have big moves, although the Valen family is probably aimed at the Sydney family, but you also have to guard against it."


    Saroyan murmured.


    "Rob Tracy died in your hands, causing the Warren family to lose two powerful magic weapons. The Warren family should have a grudge. According to the news from the spy, the Warren family has investigated you."


    "Investigated me?"


    Gray was suddenly shocked and alert.


    It''s not a good thing to be investigated by the rival Marquis family of the Sidney family.


    However, fortunately, with his current strength and the Fergus family, he has not lost his ability to protect himself in the face of the Marquis family.


    Now his blood beast ability is as powerful as the brute level, and he can manipulate the brute level blood beast, and count Fergus also manipulates a brute level blood beast. Even if the other party sends two brute blood soldiers, he also has the power of World War I.


    However, gray decided to take the opportunity to ask about the strength of the Warren family.


    "How many bloody warriors are there in the Warren family?"


    "Like the Sidney family, there are three in all."


    Saroyan road.


    "In addition to the brute blood soldiers, what else does the Valen family have?"


    Gray continued.


    "A rune puppet whose strength has reached the famine level. This Rune puppet was obtained by the Warren family from an imperial relic."


    Saroyan glanced at gray and said.


    "But don''t worry too much. This Rune puppet is as inconvenient to take away as the copper backed dragon beast of the Sidney family."


    "The body size is bigger than the bronze backed dragon beast. The body length is more than ten meters. Even the rune space bag can''t hold it. Therefore, this Rune puppet can only serve as a deterrent."


    Grayton knew what Saroyan meant.


    With such a huge body, the movement must be very dynamic and static. It can''t have the effect of surprise attack. Use it to attack the enemy. Before it arrives, the enemy has got the news and hid.


    Moreover, if the other party blatantly drives the rune puppets into the Sidney collar, the Sidney family who gets the news will not stand idly by.


    This made gray completely relieved.


    The threat of Rune puppets can be ignored, so there are only three brute blood warriors left.


    Gray estimated that the three savage soldiers could never act together.


    It should be the limit to act together like last time. Like the Sidney family, the Warren family must have some places that need to be guarded by the strong.


    In the face of two savage soldiers, with his current strength with the Fergus family, he can retreat calmly even if he is defeated in the end.


    Moreover, in a short time, he will be able to swallow the blood of the corpse Hairy Ape. At that time, he will be able to manipulate four barbarian blood beasts. Even if the other three come together, he will never benefit.


    In contrast, the threat of the neham family is greater, which is what he needs to guard against most.


    Let the Red Wing mercenaries return to the Fergus family first. Gray stayed in the Sidney family for several days before returning to the Fergus family.


    In a few days, gray either competed with Saroyan or went to the Sidney family library and gained a lot.


    Back to the Fergus family, gray handed the rune space bag and the body of a brute blood beast to count Fergus and explained the origin of the space ability ring.


    The conflict with the Naham family was also told to prevent the Naham family from attacking the door, but the Fergus family was not prepared at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed.


    For more than a month, gray has been practicing in the Fergus family and hasn''t gone anywhere.


    According to his estimation, the strength of the neham family should not be too strong even if it attacks. With his strength, the first wave should be able to block it.


    At that time, it''s not too late to choose the transmission ability through the ring and avoid it.


    However, the worry did not happen.


    The neham family has not arrived. Unlike previous lives, the world has the ability of image recording. It is obviously difficult to find a person without knowing his name and clear appearance.


    WOW!


    In the training room, on the surface of Gray''s body, a five meter long blue wolf appeared.


    There are some mysterious black lines on the surface of the blue giant wolf fur, which makes it more mysterious.


    With sharp eyes and majestic breath, he overlooks everything like the king of wolves


    After a long time, the Blue Wolf disappeared and Gray''s body appeared.


    He was dressed in white, with a short black hair, a clear water chestnut face and lines like a knife.


    At the end of his cultivation, he was as sharp as a sword, like a sword with its sheath pulled out.


    Until a moment later, this sharp breath like a sword gradually disappeared.


    But it has not disappeared, but hidden in his body.


    Once he fights, this sharp breath will burst out and give the enemy strong psychological pressure.


    Although you can''t stare at the dead, you can absolutely do it if you scare people with average strength and can''t give full play to their due strength.


    This is the rudiment of the power of the king level strong. When it grows to the limit, it will degenerate into the power that can really kill the enemy.


    For the king level strong, even if it''s just coercion, it''s enough to kill people.


    In front of the other party''s coercion, it is useless to be lower than a certain level, because you can''t even get close to the other party.


    "It''s time to swallow the blood of the dead ape."


    Move your body, Gray said to himself.


    Five months have passed since the last time I swallowed blood, and I can swallow blood again.


    He went out of the training room, went straight to the bathroom, soon soaked in the bathtub, took out the prepared corpse Hairy Ape blood and drank it.


    Suddenly, his stomach burst with heat.


    Like a volcano, endless hot magma splashed and spread around the body.


    Gray''s body was like a land devastated by magma, showing a crimson color and burning everywhere.


    The most essential thing inside Gray''s body - blood, is that it changes rapidly in this baking, just like fine iron beaten by a hammer.


    This is an extremely mysterious change from simplicity to complexity.


    It''s like it was originally a simple picture, but now it is constantly adding lines, making it cumbersome and complex. The evolution of blood is a process from simplicity to complexity.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, gray woke up.


    Leaving the bathroom, through the castle basement, gray came to a forest near the Fergus family.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    Four times in a row, four giants appeared in the forest, and many trees were crushed by them.


    It''s a huge ape blood beast. It''s an iron armed ape.


    One is a ghost knife Mantis with a pair of huge sickles.


    One is a giant ant blood beast brute force ant with a black iron shell, a body length of five meters and a streamlined body.


    One was covered with long black hair, like a tusk pig on a hill.


    Gray went to the other three blood beasts except the iron arm ape and began to control them in turn.


    Suddenly, the other three blood beasts began to react in turn.


    The huge sickles of ghost knife Mantis were lifted up, and a tree surrounded by several people was wiped by the sickles, which suddenly broke from the rubbed position, and the incision position was smooth.


    The body of the brute force ant also supported up. It was not the largest of the four blood beasts, but its strength was. Just leaning aside, a tree nearby suddenly broke and collapsed.


    The tusk pig took a few steps forward and suddenly heard a huge sound like an earthquake, just like a mountain moving. In terms of size, it is definitely the largest.


    "Sure enough, there are four."


    Gray killed a beast and tried to continue to control it, but one of the brute blood beasts collapsed powerlessly and completely lost control.


    Obviously, as he guessed, the corpse control from the corpse Hairy Ape can control up to four barbarian blood beasts.


    Gray stared at the four wild blood beasts and nodded with satisfaction.


    With these four brute level blood beasts, his combat power increased several times at once. There was almost no need to worry about the Warren family.


    Three fierce blood soldiers of the Warren family attacked together, and he was not afraid at all.


    Even on the side of the Naham family, he was more confident.


    Even if the other party sends a wild blood warrior, the four barbarian blood beasts are enough to delay for a period of time and give him a chance to escape by using his transmission ability.


    "It would be better if we could get a wild blood beast."


    If he can get a wild blood beast, he can immediately have the wild combat power. With this combat power, it is enough to frighten the neham family and make the neham family dare not act rashly.


    If a savage level fighter can survive and escape, all but two savage blood warriors in the neham family are not opponents. We can imagine the consequences.


    Rob Tracy is a good example, because he failed to kill during the siege, which eventually caused heavy losses to Sidney collar and put people in danger.


    Therefore, once the combat power of the bloodless warrior is reached, it should be enough to deter the other party and make the other party dare not start easily, unless the other party has the assurance of absolute killing and not being escaped.


    "Father, you''re looking for me."


    As soon as gray returned to the castle, a servant informed count Fergus to let him go to the study. Gray opened the study door and went in.


    After he went in, his face did not change.


    In the study, count Fergus and Bernard were there, but their faces were dignified, even a little pale, and a bad hunch floated in his mind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gray asked solemnly.


    "Did the Naham family come to the door?"


    Count Fergus shook his head slightly, but his face remained dignified.


    Gray frowned.


    Since the nehams didn''t come, what else could make them look so ugly?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Said count Fergus with a startled look on his heavy face.


    "The Sidney family... Was destroyed!"

 Chapter 318

    "What...?"


    Gray almost thought he had heard wrong and looked at count Fergus with astonishment.


    "There is news from Sidney city that Sidney castle was attacked by strong enemies last night, and all the Sidney family members have never returned."


    Bernal said pale.


    "How could...?"


    Gray was stunned, his eyes full of horror and disbelief.


    What kind of family is the Sidney family?


    Even among the Marquis family, it can be ranked in the forefront.


    The family has a bronze backed dragon beast, which is a special wild blood beast. Even if it is attacked by wild blood soldiers, it should not be.


    It''s hard to believe that such a family was destroyed.


    "Do you know what forces did it?"


    Gray asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know."


    Count Fergus looked grave and shook his head.


    "When the guards of Sidney heard the news and rushed over, the Sidney family had been destroyed."


    "What forces did it? Is it the Warren family?"


    Bernal''s face changed and changed, guessed.


    "It can''t be the Warren family. The Warren family doesn''t have that strength."


    Gray looked ugly and shook his head.


    Gray, who had inquired about the strength of the Warren family some time ago, knew very well that the Warren family did not have such strength.


    To destroy the Sidney family, which has a bronze backed dragon beast, it is possible to unite at least two wild blood warriors.


    At best, Warren has only one Rune puppet whose combat power is comparable to that of a bloodless warrior, and it is not convenient to carry. It is impossible to destroy the Sidney family with this strength.


    "It''s not the Warren family. What family is that? Other families. What family has such a big hatred against the Sidney family?"


    Bernal said heavily.


    "There are not many forces that can destroy the Sidney family, even the whole purple moon kingdom."


    Said count Fergus with a calm face.


    "Among the noble families, the three Duke families and even the royal family have this ability, and the non noble forces have this ability as well as the Rex family."


    "The royal family can be ruled out. The royal family will never destroy a marquis family for no reason. Even if it is to be destroyed, it will never be sneaky, so the most likely are the three Duke family and the Rex family."


    "The three dukes and the Rex family..."


    Bernal''s face was dignified. No matter the three Duke family or the Rex family, any one was a great behemoth. He either had a king level strong man or had a king level strong man.


    "But I have never heard that the Sidney family has a bad relationship with these four forces!"


    Gray frowned.


    Although both the three Duke families and the Rex family have the strength to destroy the Sidney family, there has never been any news that the Sidney family has a bad relationship with these four families, and no relevant rumors have been heard before.


    On the contrary, there is a conflict between the Fergus family and the neham family among the three Duke families, although the other party may not have found the Fergus family.


    "What forces destroyed the Sidney family, let alone for the time being, now we and even the other nobles in Sidney are in a very bad situation."


    Bernal looked worried.


    "The Sidney family is destroyed. I''m afraid all of us nobles enfeoffed by the Sidney family will lose our aristocratic status and territory."


    According to the Royal aristocracy law, if the upper aristocracy loses its title or perishes, the aristocracy divided by the upper aristocracy will be recovered.


    Now that the Sidney family has been destroyed, the nobles who were enfeoffed by the Sidney family will naturally recover their territory by the royal family.


    "The Sidney family has several collateral branches. There should be no need to worry about the succession of the title."


    Count Fergus shook his head slightly. The Sidney family has a history of hundreds of years. The family has been divided into several branches. Although the lineal line has been destroyed, there are several collateral branches. There should be no problem in the succession of the title.


    "If the other side is determined to destroy the Sidney family, I''m afraid the situation of several other collateral branches will be very bad."


    Gray said in a deep voice.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Just then, a sudden sound of footsteps approached, and then heard the voice of Nick, the housekeeper outside the door.


    "Lord count, there is another urgent message!"


    Gray''s three faces changed. Bernard hurried to the door, opened the door and took a thick bamboo thumb tube containing emergency messages handed over by housekeeper Nick.


    Open the bamboo tube, draw out a piece of paper, spread out the paper and look at the contents of the paper. At the next moment, Bernal''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Neither gray nor count Fergus looked at him, he said quickly.


    "A branch of the Sidney family was also destroyed. It was last night, almost the same time as the Sidney family was destroyed."


    "This is to completely destroy the Sidney family."


    Count Fergus''s face was livid. There was no doubt that the other party had come to exterminate the Sidney family from the beginning, and neither the direct nor the collateral was going to let it go.


    Then, emergency news came one after another, and after reading the emergency news, Gray''s face became more and more ugly, and finally all their faces sank like water.


    Several branches of the Sidney family were destroyed at the same time.


    "It''s over, the Sidney family is completely over!"


    Bernal said dejectedly.


    "We nobles who are enfeoffed by the Sidney family will also lose our fiefdom and aristocracy."


    Count Fergus said nothing. With the efforts and sacrifices of generations, he finally won the title of count.


    But less than a year after becoming an earl family, he was quickly beaten back to his original form and was about to lose his aristocratic identity and territory.


    Gray was also silent. It was hard to imagine that all the families in the Marquis family could be in the forefront and were destroyed overnight.


    He thought of the handsome Saroyan, and he thought of the beautiful and quiet Polly.


    These two people are one of his few friends who have a good relationship. They exchanged views and chatted with them in Sidney castle, as if it were yesterday, but it will never happen again.


    After a long time, count Fergus sighed slightly and looked at gray and Bernard.


    "The title of the Fergus family should not be preserved. We must make plans early. Do you have any ideas about where the Fergus family should go in the future?"


    "With the strength of the Fergus family, we can switch to other upper aristocratic families. There should be no problem getting a title in the future."


    Bernal mused.


    "Switch to other nobles? Even if you can get a title, I''m afraid it won''t be too high, and it''s easy to be wary and suspicious."


    Gray shook his head. He was not optimistic about Bernal''s proposal.


    The main reason why the Fergus family can be valued by the Sidney family is that the Fergus family has been rooted in the Sidney collar for many years. It has grown up step by step with the support of the Sidney family. It is a trusted force supported by the Sidney family.


    However, if you suddenly take refuge in other superior nobles, you will not get too much trust and will be doubted by the superior nobles.


    Not only will be on guard, but also the title won''t be too high. For the current Fergus family, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "If the Fergus family really loses its title, move to the mercenary City, where the strength of the Fergus family is enough to occupy a place."


    "Do you want the Fergus family to become a mercenary family?"


    Count Fergus looked at gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    "We have the Red Wing mercenary regiment in our hands. They are not unfamiliar with the mercenary industry. They can transform the Fergus family into a mercenary family."


    "That''s a way."


    Count Fergus nodded. If the Fergus family changes to other upper nobles, the title won''t be too high. It doesn''t do much good for the current Fergus family.


    On the contrary, it may be a good choice to transform the Fergus family into a mercenary family.


    The mercenary world is where strength speaks, and the strength of the Fergus family is not only not weak, but also quite strong. It is entirely possible to occupy a place in the mercenary world.


    "I''m going to Sidney city to see if there are any survivors of the Sidney family."


    After thinking about it, gray decided.


    Although the news said that the Sidney family had been completely destroyed, he still wanted to see with his own eyes if there were any survivors.


    "Be careful."


    Count Fergus didn''t stop, just reminded gray.


    After all, the Fergus family is the enfeoffment aristocrat of the Sidney family. Now the Sidney family is in great trouble. The Fergus family should take a trip.


    ¡­¡­


    When the Fergus family received the news of the destruction of Sidney family, other noble families in Sidney also received the news of the destruction of Sidney family one after another.


    The noble families who received the news were shocked, stunned, disbelieved, frightened and confused... All were shocked by the news and kept silent for a long time.


    "How is it possible that the Sidney family has been destroyed?"


    "Impossible. With the strength of the Sidney family, how can it be destroyed?"


    "What forces did it come from?"


    All the nobles were incoherent and were shocked by the news.


    With the bronze backed dragon beast as a waste level blood beast, among the seven Marquis families, the family that can also rank in the forefront was destroyed, which makes them a little hard to believe.


    Not only the Sidney collar, but also the nobles outside the Sidney collar have received news over time.


    The first reaction was disbelief. After careful confirmation, they were stunned.


    A marquis family was destroyed!


    How long has it been since this happened in the purple moon kingdom?


    Even since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there have been no more than three such incidents.


    This is absolutely a great event. There is no doubt that there will be a turmoil in the purple moon kingdom.


    A turbulence sweeping the whole purple moon Kingdom has emerged.

 Chapter 319

    On that day, he set out on horseback and drove all night. At noon the next day, gray, who was slightly tired, arrived in Sidney city.


    When entering Sidney City, there were all the vendors and pedestrians talking about it. The content of the discussion was related to the Sidney family.


    The conversation of several of them attracted Gray''s attention and made him stop.


    "The sound is like thunder..."


    A middle-aged man said.


    "I thought it was raining. I hurried to collect my clothes. Guess what I saw?"


    "What do you see?"


    Someone nearby asked curiously.


    "The sky is blue."


    "Blue?"


    "Yes, the sky near Sidney castle is actually blue. It''s like Sidney Castle shining."


    The middle-aged man said with a serious face.


    "The green light flashed by, and then I heard a roar. It should be the roar of a fierce beast. The sound was so loud that I almost went deaf, but the sound seemed very painful."


    "Very painful?"


    "Yes, it''s a very painful feeling. It''s like an animal whipped by a whip. The cry is obviously painful."


    ¡­¡­


    After listening for a while, there was no more useful news. Gray rode to Sidney castle.


    "Is the cyan light the ability of the wind blood beast?"


    He frowned slightly.


    Generally speaking, it is the wind system ability that shows the cyan light. Of course, it is not absolute. The light of some abilities is similar to the wind system ability and also shows cyan.


    After riding for half an hour, a field appeared in front of gray.


    In the wild, the most conspicuous is a mountain peak. There are cliffs on three sides of the mountain. Only one side of the mountain is slightly flat, with a stone paved ground, leading to the top of the mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a large building complex, where is Sidney castle.


    It should have been a magnificent building complex, but at this time, it is obvious that traces of violent collapse can be seen, and collapsed buildings can be seen from a distance.


    Riding to the mountain, I saw a building that had almost collapsed.


    The walls collapsed, the spires broke, the houses were broken... It''s hard to imagine that it was still a magnificent building more than a month ago.


    Jumping off his horse and stepping into the ruins, gray saw the dried blood.


    Contaminated on the ground, splashed on the wall, shocking.


    Some low-lying places even formed a bay of blood.


    It is conceivable what a terrible battle has taken place here.


    From time to time, I could see blood stained rags cut from clothes, but I didn''t see bones.


    Gray went on and passed a house he once lived in. At this time, the house completely collapsed and the tile cover on his head fell directly.


    He passed another garden where he had tea and chatted with Saroyan and Polly more than a month ago.


    At that time, Saroyan also solemnly reminded him to be careful of the Warren family. He said that there was a change in the Warren family, but he never thought that the Fergus family was not attacked, but the Sidney family was attacked and even destroyed.


    "At that time, it was said that there was a change in the Warren family... Then the Sidney family was exterminated. Isn''t it really the Warren family? But the Warren family should not have such strength."


    Recalling Saroyan''s solemn reminder at that time, gray could not help suspecting that all this was done by the Warren family, but with the strength of the Warren family, it should not be done to this extent.


    Not to mention the strongest power in the other party''s family, the rune puppet with the strength of a bloodless warrior can hardly be transported away quietly.


    Even if it can be transported to Sidney castle, it is only between Bo Zhong, the bronze backed dragon beast of Sidney family. It should not be able to destroy Sidney family.


    "Are there other forces involved? The Warren family is united with other forces?"


    If all this is really done by the Warren family, there must be other forces involved. Otherwise, with the strength of the Warren family, it is absolutely impossible to destroy the Sidney family.


    "By the way, there is a bloody soldier in the Sidney family sitting in the angry wind hill. I don''t know how he is..."


    Gray felt that the elder of the Sidney family was likely to be unlucky. After all, he didn''t even let go of the branches of the Sidney family, let alone a bloody warrior like him.


    Moving on, a smell of scorching smell came into gray''s nose. Gray, who had been vaguely guessing, walked forward and immediately saw a blackened trace in the back garden of Sidney family.


    Among the scorched traces, there were bones one after another, piled up into a hill.


    One of the bones was very huge, and each bone was very thick. It was the body of a bronze backed dragon beast.


    "Destroy the corpse?"


    Along the way, the houses that were obviously deliberately damaged and the bodies burned into coke all showed that the other party was destroying the traces of battle. Obviously, they didn''t want anyone to trace their identity through the traces of battle.


    Leaving the scorched garden, gray walked among the ruins of Sidney castle and wanted to find some traces of battle. Unfortunately, the other party was completely destroyed and couldn''t find any traces of battle at all.


    After a fruitless search, gray left the ruins of the castle and came to Sidney city. He paid dozens of people to bury the bodies of the Sidney family.


    It was impossible to tell who was who, so gray had to bury their bodies together.


    "Young master, I found a basement."


    A civilian invited to bury the body came to report to gray.


    "Basement? Take me."


    Following the civilian, gray saw a dark hole in the ruins.


    This place should have been buried before, but it was opened by the civilian. Gray could guess that the other party''s intention was nothing more than looking for valuable things and making money.


    All the crushed stones capped on the top of the cave were lifted, and a downward inclined ladder appeared. He took out a simple Rune lamp from the ring, and gray walked down.


    After going down for dozens of meters, a passage appeared in front of gray.


    Walking along the passage, you will soon see many silver shining blades falling on the ground and burning traces. This should be the result of the touch of the rune mechanism.


    Continue to walk forward, suddenly there are several stone rooms, in which there are cabinets and boxes.


    But at this time, everything was opened, and there was nothing left in it.


    In front, there is a stone wall. There is no way.


    "This should be the treasure house of the Sidney family."


    Obviously, this is the treasure house of the Sidney family, but it has been visited by the group of people who have destroyed the Sidney family, and everything has been moved away.


    "The Sidney family should also have a secret way to escape..."


    This basement reminds gray of the secret way to escape. Maybe someone escaped from the escape way.


    Leaving the basement, gray quickly called these civilians and asked them to continue searching in the castle. A few hours later, another basement was found.


    Walking down the stairs into the basement, you can see a huge space. There are food, water, blankets and even beds. This should be the basement used by the Sidney family to avoid crisis.


    Behind the space, there is a deep passage. Gray goes along the passage.


    "There are footprints!"


    Suddenly, gray found that there were many footprints on the ground of this passage.


    "Did someone escape or did the group who destroyed the Sidney family leave it?"


    With a flash of thought on his face, gray walked quickly down the passage.


    More than 100 meters ahead, a huge black iron metal door blocked the way.


    "The mechanism of the escape passage was put down?"


    Gray''s face flashed a surprise when he saw the black metal door.


    The mechanism of the escape passage was put down, that is to say, this passage was used.


    Who will use this passage?


    The answer is self-evident.


    "Did the Marquis say that they had escaped, but hid from the enemy?"


    Holding a rune lamp, gray looked carefully at the black metal wall.


    I saw scratches on the black iron metal wall.


    "Someone in the Sidney family must have escaped from this place."


    Seeing these traces, Gray was more and more sure that someone in the Sidney family must have escaped successfully.


    These traces must be those who wanted to destroy the Sidney family and wanted to break the metal wall, but the hardness of the metal wall was beyond imagination, and these people finally failed.


    After leaving the ruins of Sidney castle and re entering Sidney City, gray quietly left Sidney city after getting the purchased wolf blood from Rex chamber of Commerce Branch.


    In the process, gray met other aristocratic families who came to check. Gray just said hello and didn''t say anything.


    He kept quiet about the news that someone in the Sidney family might still be alive.


    It is unknown whether the group has left Sidney city. If the group knows that someone in the Sidney family is not dead and wants to save the Sidney family, the Fergus family may suffer.


    People want to save, but they can only go quietly. They must not let the other party notice that the Fergus family is saving people.


    He still has some confidence in this. On the way to Sidney, he has set up several transmission points in secret places.


    As long as you meet with the people who escaped from the Sidney family, you can use these transmission points to bring the survivors of the Sidney family to the Fergus family and hide them.

 Chapter 320

    Leaving Sidney, gray appeared in the forest around Sidney.


    The escape tunnel will never go too far, so gray estimates that the exit of this passage is likely to be in the forest around Sidney.


    Although he should have left there by now, he will surely leave traces nearby. He wants to try whether he can trace it through the traces.


    In the days when he followed the magic dog mercenary regiment to track rob Tracy, he asked the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment for a lot of tracking skills. It was a small harvest. Now it can be used.


    "There are dense footprints here, and the time should not be too long, at most a few days."


    After searching several forests, gray finally found a clue in one forest.


    "Such footprints... Should be left by boots, either by the people who escaped from the Sidney family, or by the people who pursued them."


    After carefully observing the footprints, gray concluded.


    This is the last time gray learned a skill to quickly identify the footprinter from the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    Boots are made of leather and are very expensive. Hunters and civilians are not willing to buy them. Therefore, people wearing boots are generally well-off people.


    I can wear boots and appear here in recent days. Although it is not absolute, it is likely to be one of the two groups.


    Following the direction of the footprints, gray quickly tracked away.


    Of course, it is only a general direction, not accurate.


    Gray can''t track the smell, and his footprints can''t be left at any time. He can only take a chance to see if he can catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Take a break first."


    In a forest, a group of seven people stopped and rested temporarily.


    Among the seven people, there are old people, young people and middle-aged people, but without exception, they all look tired.


    Their clothes and fabrics are not low-grade and quite high-grade, but there are many holes.


    Some are scratched by branches, others are scratched by blades, and even blood can be seen on them.


    Among the seven, there was a young woman with blond hair. Her face was exquisite and beautiful, but her face was numb, and her eyes were dead.


    Next to him, a young blonde man took a heartache look at the blonde young woman with godless eyes. He was worried for a while and handed over a kettle.


    "Polly, drink like water."


    The blonde young woman didn''t reach for it, but stared at the young man.


    "Brother, are both father and mother dead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The blond young man opened his mouth and wanted to give hope, but he couldn''t say anything. In that case, it was almost impossible for his father and mother to survive.


    These days, they have been pursued and killed. They have no chance to enter the city to inquire about the news.


    "Father, mother..."


    Not far from them, there was a young blonde. When he heard the words of a young blonde, his mouth murmured and his eyes showed deep pain.


    These three people are the three brothers and sisters of Saroyan, Polly and Darren of the Sidney family.


    "Hey..."


    An old sigh sounded from the mouth of the only old man among the seven. He was DURU, the master of medicine refining.


    He was deeply shocked and sighed that such a great change had taken place in the Sidney family. Such a powerful family was so dilapidated. Even his own experience still had an unreal feeling.


    Next to the four, there are three people. They are the guards of the Sidney family.


    When they first escaped, there were more than ten people. Unfortunately, they fought with the chasing enemies all the way and fell down one after another. Now only three of them are left.


    "We can''t go any further. The other party knows that we want to seek asylum from the Marquis of toult, and has sent someone to intercept us."


    Said one of the three guards.


    After escaping from Sidney castle, they intend to go to the nearby Marquis of tourte to seek refuge from the Marquis of tourte family who is friendly with the Sidney family.


    Unfortunately, now it seems that the other party has guessed their intention and must have sent someone to intercept it.


    "But if we don''t go to the Marquis of toulter to seek asylum, they will find us sooner or later."


    Master DURU frowned.


    "I can only go to the Fergus family."


    Saroyan said in a deep voice.


    "Even if that one won''t fight again, the remaining enemies are also very strong. Can the Fergus family stop it?"


    Master DURU looked worried.


    "Among the Fergus family, there are two magic weapons that can manipulate the brute blood beast. If one brute blood warrior can stop it, if it''s two..."


    Speaking of this, I''m a little uncertain in Saroyan.


    This is also the reason why they did not rush to the Fergus family for the first time after they escaped from Sidney castle. In their view, in the face of the current enemy, only the Marquis of toult family can give them shelter.


    Darren Sidney, the second son of the Marquis of Sidney, was unhappy.


    "Now the Sidney family is pursued and killed by strong enemies. The Fergus family may not be willing to protect us. After all, if we protect us, the Fergus family may also be involved and destroyed."


    "I can only try."


    Saroyan had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Sasha, Sasha!


    At this time, the sound of leaves shaking rustled, and then I saw more than a dozen figures in black and masked in the distance, armed with sharp blades, charging towards them murderously.


    "No, it''s coming again!"


    Their faces suddenly changed.


    "I''ll stop them. You go first."


    With a determined look on his face, master DURU stood up and stood in front of the others.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    His blood animal ability was plant ability. Suddenly, he saw that all the plants around him rose wildly, turned into root spears, and besieged more than a dozen people.


    "Don''t even want to go..."


    A cold hum sounded among a dozen people.


    One of the dozen people, holding a long gun, poked heavily on the ground.


    Hula!


    A wall of fire appeared in front of him, spread for more than ten meters, and pushed forward quickly.


    All the plant spears hit the fire wall and burned violently, and finally turned into ashes.


    The flame disappeared, and more than a dozen people broke through the scorched ground and surrounded Saroyan''s seven people.


    "Kill..."


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape without killing the other party, Saroyan roared, held a long knife and rushed to the front one among the dozen people.


    Poof!


    The man raised his weapon to resist, but the weapon was knocked open by Saroyan''s fierce knife.


    The long knife ran across the man''s chest. The man''s chest spattered with blood and fell down slowly.


    Just when Saroyan cut the man with a knife, someone had attacked him from the left.


    A water-colored blade cuts towards Saroyan, and all the plants encountered along the way are easily cut off.


    This is the ability to control water, turning water into a high-pressure water blade, giving it the terrible destructive power to cut off metal.


    Dang!


    The water knife enough to cut off the metal cleaved Saroyan, but there was a sound of metal impact.


    Saroyan''s clothes were broken. Among the broken clothes, the skin actually showed the color of black iron. It was this skin like the color of black iron that blocked the sharp water knife.


    Blocking the attack of the water knife, Saroyan rushed at the man in black who used the water knife.


    Just then.


    A huge yellowish soil rose from the ground and quickly hardened into a rock, like a meteorite falling from the sky, hitting Saroyan.


    Saroyan had to stop and jerk back to avoid the violent impact of the rock.


    But the rock didn''t stop. As soon as the direction turned, it hit him again.


    He quickly used his metal ability. A large amount of black metal powder floated from the ground and turned into a sharp blade to pierce the huge rock into powder.


    At this time, the man in black who had just wielded the water knife had distanced himself from him.


    He was confronted by the man who just launched the rock attack and another man with the same momentum. If nothing happens, they should both be crazy blood soldiers.


    "Four more people join hands with us."


    The man who attacked the rock was still worried and ordered.


    Suddenly, four more people came around this side and vaguely surrounded Saroyan with them.


    Huge rocks, sharp water knives, blue and white lightning, black shadows... All attacked Saroyan.


    Even if Saroyan''s strength is strong, his body can be metallized to increase defense, and he has a powerful magic weapon in his hand, he can''t help falling into a hard battle with these two crazy blood soldiers and four fierce blood soldiers.


    On the other side, master DURU encountered a crazy blood warrior with flame ability. His ability was restrained and completely fell to the disadvantage.


    Polly, Darren and the three guards encountered twice as many enemies as them.


    Poof!


    A guard tried to cut off the head of a man in black, but the next moment, his heart was stabbed by a sword, his blood flowed, and his eyes fell down reluctantly.


    The other two guards were besieged by four men in black. There were many wounds on their battle clothes. Finally, they were split and flew out. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    Darren Sidney alone blocked the three fierce blood warriors. Even if he practiced a special blood method, he had a powerful magic weapon in his hand. Fighting two people alone could not help but be completely at a disadvantage.


    Under the siege of two men in black, Polly dodged left and flashed right, very embarrassed.


    Suddenly, a full five people rushed towards the two of them, four towards Darren Sidney and the other towards Polly.


    Dang, Dang!


    Darren Sidney escaped from the sneak attack of two men in black, but was sneaked from behind by two other men in black. Although he used metal ability, hardened his body and carried the two blows, he couldn''t help staggering.


    He was surrounded by two fierce blood soldiers. Two blood beasts cut his body, and immediately he flew out with blood.


    "Hum..."


    A man in black, with a grim smile on his face, suddenly rushed out from the side and cut Polly''s right arm with a knife.


    Suddenly, a blood mouth with a length of more than ten centimeters appeared on Polly''s right arm, and the knife in her hand fell to the ground with a slap.

 Chapter 321

    "Darren, Polly..."


    Seeing Darren Sidney flying upside down by the ability of man in black and blood beast, Bernal was anxious to hear Polly''s stuffy hum of injury.


    But at this time, he was besieged by two crazy blood soldiers and four fierce blood soldiers. He was equally dangerous, let alone rescue them.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Seeing that Polly was in crisis, master DURU quickly manipulated the plants, grew dozens of green vines, and attacked the three people besieging Polly.


    But when the plant vines were about to attack the three people, suddenly an orange flame appeared and fluttered on these plant vines, and they all burned and quickly turned into ashes.


    "Old man, you fight me and want to distract yourself from saving people."


    The man with a long gun sneered. The orange flame turned into a wall and crashed into master DURU. All the plants along the way turned into ashes, and even the ground became scorched earth.


    While master DURU manipulated plants to block the fire wall, he had to hide back again and again.


    Whoosh!


    The weapon fell, but a knife and a sword hit the front. Polly changed color. She didn''t have time to pick up the fallen knife and hurried to the side.


    Poof!


    However, the two people opposite, with the same strength as her, were also superior blood soldiers, and they shot together. Although she avoided the swept knife, she was swept in the abdomen by the sword, the cloth was torn, and a blood hole suddenly appeared in her abdomen.


    The bright red blood dyed her clothes red. Her hair was messy and her face was even paler.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    On the other side, a full seven people rushed at Darren Sidney.


    Darren Sidney just got up from the ground and was immediately surrounded by seven people. Weapons kept falling on him. Even if he could strengthen his physical defense through metallization, he could not help adding wounds to his body.


    Both Polly and Darren Sidney were in danger of being killed at any time. Saroyan and DURU were anxious, but they were in the same crisis and couldn''t spare energy to save them.


    Suddenly.


    The trees around Polly and Darren Sidney suddenly seemed to live and grow one huge vine after another, each of which was thick enough to be an adult''s thigh, with a black tip and as sharp as a spear.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    These thick vines, with the whistling sound of cutting through the air, attacked the people in black besieging Polly and Darren Sidney.


    The sudden attack made these people in black change their complexion and retreat one after another.


    But these plants and vines are so fast that they are like snakes attacking their prey. In the blink of an eye, they have approached them.


    Poof, poof, poof, poof!


    Men in black are constantly pierced by the tip of vines.


    The huge plant vines are as thick as adults'' thighs. Each hole in the body is a huge hole.


    The man in black who was pierced was lucky enough to struggle for a moment and was completely killed. The man with bad luck was worn on the vine and struggled painfully until he completely swallowed his breath.


    The three fierce blood soldiers who besieged Darren Sidney changed color and hurriedly retreated back, but the speed of the vine was too fast. It was as fast as the snake blood beast. It was faster than them and closer to them.


    One of them, holding a war knife, filled with blood power, immediately burned an orange flame and cut off the thorny plants and vines with a knife.


    Dang!


    It was like cutting on metal. An unstoppable force came from his hands, numbing his hands.


    The flame on the sabre burned towards the plant vines. The plant vines burned up, but they did not immediately turn into ashes, but still stabbed forward.


    Poof!


    Too late to escape, the plant vines stabbed down, passed through his heart, and pierced through his back.


    The other two fierce blood soldiers, seeing the tragedy of their companions, immediately aroused the power of blood and exerted the power of blood.


    One of them had an earthy wall in front of him, while the other had a cold air in front of him, freezing towards the plants and vines.


    Pooh!


    The yellowish walls block the plant vines, but there are more plant vines.


    In front of many plants and vines, the earthy yellow wall is pierced like a thin layer of paper.


    The man in black behind had no place to hide in front of many plant vines coming out of the wall. He was stabbed into his abdomen by a plant vine and wore it like barbecue.


    KAKA!


    The cold air collided with several plant vines, and the surface of the plant vines was immediately covered with a thick layer of ice and completely frozen.


    The cold man in black breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment his face suddenly changed, the cold ice frozen on the spear suddenly chapped, and the tip of plant vines pierced down again.


    Poof!


    The tip of the plant vine pierced through his throat. His eyes were wide open. At the moment before his death, he maintained an extremely frightened look.


    "Who?"


    All the people in black who besieged Polly and Darren were killed in a very short time. The remaining people in black changed color and looked in that direction.


    But they didn''t see anything. There was nothing else there except dozens of strange vines that spread their teeth and claws and dressed their companions like barbecued pork.


    The vines wearing the bodies of their companions twisted like octopus, emitting a strange atmosphere.


    "Play tricks and come out..."


    One of the two crazy blood soldiers who besieged Saroyan left Saroyan and rushed towards Polly and Darren Sidney.


    Since the other party''s purpose is to save people, it is impossible to watch these two people be killed, and they will be forced out by him.


    Shua!


    Holding a sharp thin sword with a narrow body, he went to Polly and was ready to split Polly in two.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    In this matter, the plants around Polly grew rapidly, and their roots became extremely thick, attacking the man in black with the sword.


    "Hum -"


    The man in black with the sword hummed coldly and cleaved to the incoming plants and vines.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    But the sword he struck didn''t have the expected effect. If he struck on the plant vines, it was like cutting on the metal. If he only cut a few, his successor was weak and could not continue any more.


    Poof!


    The ground under his feet was pierced by several vines, deeply penetrated into the soil, and even a boulder was pierced.


    If it were not for the critical moment, he stepped back and avoided. At this time, there were several holes in his body.


    At this time, vines had attacked him again. The color of anger flashed on his face. Suddenly, green light surrounded the purple sword and made a sharp sound.


    Poof!


    The long sword surrounded by green light became extremely sharp. With one sword, more than a dozen vines were cut off. He swept them out continuously, and dozens of vines attacking him were immediately cut off by him.


    His body flashed and went straight to Polly after the vines. The sword in his hand was surrounded by green light, and a sword was fiercely cut off at Polly.


    With the sharpness of the long blue sword in his hand, if it was cut off with one sword, Polly would never be spared.


    Just then, more green vines appeared around Polly and rushed towards the approaching sword man. There were hundreds of vines, each of which was thick enough to be an adult''s thigh. It was like a group of snakes coming out of the nest, which made people creepy.


    The man in black with the sword was forced to stop and chop at these vines one after another. Some vines were cut off, but some vines grew again and attacked him.


    Poof!


    A vine broke through the blockade of the long sword of the man in black with the sword and hit the man in black with the sword. The man in black with the sword retreated quickly and retreated more than ten meters away. He saw red blood exuding from his chest, as if he had been injured.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    After looking at the wound on his chest, the man in black with a sword looked a little gloomy. Although the other man''s blood animal ability was also a plant ability, it was obviously too powerful than another old man, so he couldn''t help being afraid.


    There was still no response. No, the response was a large number of plants and vines, more than just now, up to hundreds, such as a group of snakes out of the nest, green and green.


    Crackling!


    His face was completely dignified, and then in front of him, suddenly the thunder burst out, turned into a huge winding lightning, and attacked forward.


    Boom!


    Under the lightning, dozens of vines were scorched and cracked, but compared with the number of hundreds, it had little effect.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The man in black with the sword changed color, the lightning struck out one after another, and the magic sword surrounded by green light kept waving and chopping.


    But there were too many vines. He was completely surrounded by vines. The sharp tips of vines stabbed him, and wounds began to appear on him from time to time.


    Crackling!


    Knowing that if he continued like this, he would fall into death. The man in black with a sword roared. Centered on him, several thunderbolts burst out and shot around.


    A large number of vines were blown away and all around was scorched. He was slightly relieved and immediately prepared to retreat and meet his companions. In the dark, he was not alone.


    Suddenly, a thick vine suddenly appeared. Compared with other vines, this vine is more thick. It has a thick adult waist and a dark tip. It has a metallic texture.


    Poof!


    The huge vine, like the weapon used by the giant, hit his chest, flew out with him and plunged into the ground.


    There was a deep depression on the ground. The man in black with the sword fell off his sword, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and he fell down powerlessly with reluctance in his eyes.


    "Damn it, how could...?"


    The crazy blood soldiers who fought with master Saroyan and DURU in the distance all changed color, and their companions were killed.


    They haven''t had time to be surprised.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of vines attacked the four fierce blood soldiers who besieged Saroyan. The four fierce blood soldiers fled in panic, but they still couldn''t hide all of them. Two of them were pierced by vines and strung up like barbecue again.


    "Withdraw..."


    The two crazy blood soldiers panicked and ordered to retreat immediately.


    Unfortunately, in the face of Saroyan, who was already quite powerful, and the people who shot secretly, plus master DURU, all the people in black couldn''t escape and were all killed on the spot.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Slaying all the enemies, Saroyan breathed a sigh of relief and thanked the woods.


    The dense vines separated, and a figure came out. Seeing this figure, Saroyan''s face suddenly became surprised, almost breathed out.


    "Gray, why are you?"

 Chapter 322

    "Is it... Gray Fergus?"


    "Yes... This boy?"


    Darren Sidney and master DURU looked surprised.


    Surprised that gray actually appeared here, and also surprised at the plant ability gray just used. After all, they all know that Gray''s blood method is wind wolf sequence blood method.


    Polly also had a slight look in her eyes and looked at gray in surprise.


    "Gray, why are you here?"


    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s leave here first."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Yes, this is not the time to say that."


    Saroyan also nodded solemnly. Although he was also surprised why gray appeared here, this is really not the time to say this.


    Although all these people in black have been killed, it is obvious that this is not all the manpower sent by the forces chasing them.


    After checking the guards of the three Sidney families, they found that two of them, although seriously injured, were not dead. They quickly picked them up.


    "Someone intercepted in front and chased in the back. Where are we going now?"


    Master DURU frowned, and the others frowned.


    "I have a way."


    Gray said calmly.


    I don''t want to explain more. After several people put their hands together, they immediately started the transmission ability of the space ability ring.


    Shua!


    Light and shadow flashed. When Saroyan and others came back to their senses, they found that they were no longer in the original place, but appeared in another forest. There was a strange purple array at their feet.


    "Why did we suddenly... Get here?"


    "This is... Where?"


    They all looked surprised and looked at gray. They didn''t understand how they got here.


    Polly read a lot of books and knew more about space ability. She looked at gray with surprise and asked.


    "Gray, is this space transmission?"


    "Well, this is the space transmission ability. Like the plant ability just now, it is the ability of the magic weapon I got by chance."


    Gray nodded his head and explained the plant ability.


    With his strength, it is naturally very easy to kill those people in black who chase and kill Saroyan. He can easily do it, whether it is the ability to mix blood animals with wind system and cold ice, or the ability to control corpses.


    However, he did not do so, but used his infrequent plant ability to avoid being chased and killed. The forces of Saroyan realized that it was his hand.


    His external strength and magic weapon are the mixing ability of wind system and cold ice, plus the magic weapon of corpse control.


    Plant ability, he has rarely used it externally, few people know it, and it is not easy to be suspected by the other party according to his ability.


    "It''s 1000 miles away from the previous place. It should be safe. First treat the wound on your body."


    Apply wound healing medicine to several people. The wounds on several people no longer bleed immediately. Gray took out a white bandage and wrapped it around their wounds. Then he looked forward to saying solemnly to Saroyan.


    "What forces attacked Sidney castle?"


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, Saroyan''s face changed and changed. It took a long time for his eyes to be filled with hate and said with gnashing teeth.


    "It''s Theodore izzier, the king of killers."


    "What, is it him?!"


    Gray is discolored.


    Theodore izzier, the king of killers, was one of the few King level strongmen in the purple moon kingdom. When he was in the mercenary City, he saw the other party fighting with the mercenary king and the other party''s shocking destructive power.


    Although he was shocked by the strength of the other party, he thought that there should be no intersection between the other party and him, but he didn''t expect that he would have an intersection with the other party inexplicably.


    At the same time, his heart was suddenly.


    When he entered Sidney city before, he heard the traders in the city talking, saying that there was a blue light in Sidney castle that night. At that time, he guessed that the other party''s blood beast ability was probably the wind system, and the killer King''s blood beast ability was the wind system.


    "How did the Sidney family provoke him?"


    A king level strong man, and a king level strong man who has completed a transformation, not to mention the Marquis family, even the Duke family, except the Kenneth family, which is dominated by the king level strong man, the other two families are absolutely doomed to collapse.


    It is reasonable to say that with the wisdom of the Marquis of Sidney, it should not take the initiative to provoke such an existence.


    "We didn''t provoke him. He was hired by other forces to deal with the Sidney family."


    Darren Sidney said with hate on his face.


    "Employed, is it the Warren family?"


    Gray immediately thought of the change of the Warren family that Saroyan mentioned more than a month ago.


    "Although I''m not sure, at least 70% of it is the Warren family!"


    Saroyan''s face sank like water.


    "It is reasonable to say that the king of killers, as a king level strong man, the Warren family should not have the ability to invite him. How on earth did the Warren family invite him?"


    Gray frowned.


    "Evolutionary medicine, the king of killers admitted that some forces asked him to do it at the cost of evolutionary medicine."


    "Evolutionary medicine? The Warren family actually obtained evolutionary medicine."


    Gray looked surprised.


    Indeed, if it is an evolutionary medicine, it can indeed invite the king of killers.


    You know, at the beginning, the king of killers directly attacked the mercenary city to rob it in order to evolve medicinal materials. It can be seen that the other party valued and was eager for evolutionary medicinal materials.


    "More than a month ago, we found that there was a change in the Warren family. Although we had been very careful, we didn''t expect that the other party would invite the king of killers."


    Saroyan clenched his fist, his fingernails had been pinched into the meat point, and Polly and Darren all looked sad.


    Gray looked sympathetically at Saroyan and the three.


    For them, the sudden move of the king of killers is like an irresistible natural disaster. In the face of irresistible forces, even if they have been on guard, it is still difficult to avoid. In front of absolute strength, all calculations are useless.


    "Don''t be too sad. As long as the three of you are still there, there will be a day of revenge."


    Gray comforted.


    "Revenge...?!"


    Saroyan smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Revenge is not easy?


    The other side is a king level strong man. The other side stands at a height that he can''t reach in his life.


    Although he was quite confident in his potential, he was not blind enough to think that he could become a king level soldier.


    Besides, if you want to be a king level strong man, a lot of resources are essential. This one alone is enough to kill him.


    Seeing Saroyan like this, gray sighed in his heart.


    A king level strong man is really a mountain strong enough to make people despair. Even if he is confident in his growth, he will feel great pressure, not to mention Saroyan.


    "When the king of killers does such a thing, the royal family will never let him go. Although you can''t kill your enemies yourself, the royal family can kill them for you."


    Think about it, Gray said.


    "Yes, the royal family, and the royal family. The royal family will avenge our Sidney family."


    Darren Sidney looked surprised, as if he had cleared the clouds and saw the sunny day.


    Saroyan and Polly could not help showing a trace of joy in their eyes. Now the royal family can only kill the king of killers and avenge the Sidney family.


    Gray was relieved to see that the three faces looked much better.


    The words just now were just words to comfort the three.


    If the king of killers was so easy to kill, the king of killers would have been killed. After all, the other party was the one who had assassinated the king of the purple moon kingdom. Would the royal family not want to kill him.


    The reason why they are still alive must be that although the royal family pursued and killed them, they failed to kill them.


    Use teleportation, rest, use teleportation.


    After using the transmission capacity twice, gray and Saroyan appeared in the basement of Fergus castle.


    Placing them temporarily in the basement, gray informed count Fergus and Bernard.


    When they came to the basement, they saw several people and understood the whole story. They all sighed in their hearts.


    Things are changeable. I really didn''t expect that the Sidney family would suffer such a great disaster.


    "Master Saroyan, master Darren, Miss Polly, please don''t be too sad."


    Count Fergus comforted.


    "We understand. Don''t worry, we won''t be depressed!"


    Saroyan''s face was decadent and had returned to his usual look, but he could see a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Although Polly and Darren still look sad, they are not as depressed as they were at first.


    As children of the Marquis family, they have been exposed to the most strict aristocratic education since childhood, and they know very well what to do at this time.


    After staying in the basement for some time, gray got up and left. Count Fergus said with a slight apology.


    "In order to avoid news leakage, you can only be wronged to stay in the basement first!"


    "We are already grateful for a shelter."


    Saroyan shook his head and said gratefully.


    "Yes, I really appreciate it this time."


    Polly was grateful, too.


    Facing the powerful enemy of the king of killers, they were almost desperate. The Fergus family was very grateful to save them and provide them with a hiding place.


    After all, they really know the risks they need to take.

 Chapter 323

    Later, Saroyan lived in Fergus castle. In order to keep it secret, their food was sent by gray, count Fergus and Bernal in turn.


    Except for gray, the others didn''t know their existence, even Sarah and others didn''t know it.


    Everything is for the sake of confidentiality. After all, the other party is a king level strong man. If the news is leaked, the Fergus family will almost be spared.


    Originally, the clearest choice at this time was to get rid of the relationship with Saroyan.


    But neither gray nor count Fergus could do such a thing.


    The Sidney family treated the Fergus family well. They were not cold-blooded to that extent.


    And when saving people, gray used plant ability. The other party should not think it was the Fergus family.


    Although gray once used plant power to kill rob Tracy, it was very short at that time, and the two bloody warriors of the Warren family didn''t happen to see it.


    After all, they fought with the two savage soldiers of the Sidney family and had no spare power to pay attention to rob Tracy.


    Moreover, master DURU also has plant ability. The plant ability displayed by gray can be used as master DURU.


    Two days later, gray, count Fergus and Bernard were in the Fergus family study.


    "Many noble families in the territory fell into panic. Although they were comforted, they had little effect."


    Bernal said, frowning.


    The news of the destruction of the Sidney family had already spread all over the Sidney collar, and all the enfeoffment nobles in count Fergus''s collar naturally knew it.


    As the nobles enfeoffed by the Fergus family, if the territory of the Fergus family is recovered and deprived of their titles, these nobles enfeoffed by the Fergus family will naturally be deprived of their titles and territories, causing many enfeoffed nobles to hesitate now.


    "Don''t worry, you can also take this opportunity to see which nobles can''t be used."


    Count Fergus didn''t care.


    The Sidney family is not completely destroyed. There are still successors. The title of the Fergus family is stable, so there is no need to worry about it.


    Instead, we can judge which families are suitable for key cultivation in this way.


    Once the Fergus family has problems, they immediately want to leave the Fergus family. Such a family is obviously useless.


    Then count Fergus asked cautiously.


    "Are there traces of a large number of strangers in the territory?"


    It is learned from Saroyan that the people in black who chased and killed them last time are the forces cultivated by the king of killers. Because Saroyan escaped, they are currently searching and chasing Saroyan.


    Although the means used by gray above should not cast doubt on the Fergus family, he still had to focus on prevention.


    So he asked Bernal to keep an eye on strangers who suddenly visited the territory, especially those who appeared in the territory with several or more people.


    "No, after you let me pay attention, I sent a lot of eyeliner in the territory, and I didn''t find a lot of strangers entering the territory."


    Bernal shook his head.


    "That''s good."


    Count Fergus nodded, then looked at gray and asked.


    "Gray, are you ready to hide?"


    Standing in opposition to the terrorist opponent of the king of killers, he must be ready to retreat at any time, so he told gray to find a secret hiding place two days ago.


    "We have found a cave in Chiye forest. We have set up a transmission point. Once we find that the situation is wrong, we can transmit it immediately."


    Gray nodded.


    The purple metal ring obtained from the ghost merchant last time not only has space transmission capacity, but also has a huge storage space. Today, the space is filled with food by gray, enough for dozens of people to eat for several years.


    If the king of killers really strikes, they can hide in that cave for years.


    "Father, the Royal investigation team should be coming soon?"


    "It should be fast. There should be two or three days at most. Then the king of killers and his forces will withdraw, and we will be completely safe."


    Said count Fergus.


    Even the king of killers will never dare to stay in Sidney after the arrival of the royal family.


    Although the king of killers is powerful, the most powerful one in the whole purple moon kingdom must be the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. As long as the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom sends an investigation team, the king of killers will certainly retreat.


    "Although we will be safe in two or three days at most, don''t be careless."


    Said count Fergus solemnly.


    "We know."


    Gray and Bernal nodded.


    PA, PA, PA!


    With the rapid footsteps, the voice of Nick, the housekeeper outside the door, sounded.


    "Your Excellency, there is an urgent message!"


    "What, emergency?"


    The three of gray are all worried. At this time, what they are most worried about is the occurrence of changes, and each occurrence of emergency news must herald the occurrence of major changes.


    Count Fergus personally opened the door, took the thumb bamboo tube containing the emergency message, and opened the note in which the emergency message was recorded.


    Gray and Bernal hurried forward and watched together.


    "The Warren family is here!"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    The content of the letter paper is very simple, that is, it is found that the team of the Warren family drove into Fergus and came towards Fergus castle.


    "What did the Valen family come to do at this time? Have they found master Saroyan hiding in the Fergus family?"


    Bernal looked worried.


    "It''s not necessarily the discovery of master Saroyan. They''re hiding in the Fergus family."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Last time I heard master Saroyan say that the valens had investigated the Fergus family because of the murder of Rob Tracy. The valens probably came because of Rob Tracy."


    "Anyway, it must be a bad comer."


    Count Fergus frowned.


    "Father, do we need to withdraw immediately?"


    Bernal worried.


    "We can''t withdraw now. If we withdraw, the king of killers and the power of the king of killers will certainly associate the disappearance of young master Saroyan with the Fergus family."


    Count Fergus shook his head.


    "I like to see it first. If it''s just the Warren family, we don''t need to be afraid with our current strength."


    Gray nodded.


    "I was too flustered."


    Bernal smiled and shook his head.


    As soon as he heard that the bad people were the Warren family, he couldn''t help but panic and completely forgot that the current Fergus family was different from the past.


    Count Fergus can control one brute blood beast, and gray can control four brute blood beasts. This strength has the power to fight with the Warren family.


    Unless the Valen family sends out the family''s details and brings the rune puppet with the strength of the bloodless warrior, it''s not too late to escape at that time.


    Although the five brute level blood beasts are not as good as the rune puppet, there is still no problem to win the chance to escape for the Fergus family and Saroyan. After all, they still have space transmission ability.


    Boom!


    A team of dozens of people carried out quickly under Fergus''s leadership.


    Where you pass, dust is flying.


    Although it is only a team of dozens of people, the impact is absolutely no less than a team of hundreds or even thousands of people.


    All the guards rode on high horses.


    These horses are tall and have bright eyes. At a glance, they know that they are extremely excellent horses, and there are even several horses comparable to red blood horses.


    These guards are all wearing war clothes, with straight backs and sharp eyes. They are all blood soldiers, and their strength should not be too low.


    Surrounded by these guards is a luxurious carriage, which is extremely wide and twice as long and wide as an ordinary carriage.


    The one who pulled the carriage was a tiger blood beast with a length of four meters.


    The tiger blood beast is covered with white hair and has a magnificent physique. It is the crazy blood beast cold ice tiger.


    On the carriage, there is a ring with the symbol of a plant drawn in it, which is the symbol of the Warren family.


    The procession was mighty and mighty. Soon, a low mountain with a castle on the top could be seen.


    At this time, this team also stopped, because in front of this team, another team qualified.


    This is a team of hundreds of people. All the people in front of the team ride, while all the people behind stand in a neat line.


    This is the aristocratic team divided by the Fergus family and the Fergus family.


    Count Fergus rode on the cold tiger and looked at the Warren family team.


    "I don''t know what happened when the Warren family entered Fergus?"


    "Have the courage to meet me when I see the Valen family coming."


    A young man in fine war clothes, riding a horse no weaker than a red blood horse, glanced contemptuously at count Fergus.


    "I''m the Valen family here today. Why don''t you know the Fergus family?"


    The young man has a fair face, short brown hair and strong pride.


    "For what? Sorry, I don''t know."


    Riding a red blood horse, Gray said coldly.


    "Are you gray Fergus? Rob Tracy is from my Warren family, but he was secretly attacked and killed by you. What are you going to do with this account?"


    The young man looked at gray.


    "What are you going to do with the Warren family?"


    Gray asked the young man with a smile.


    "Hand over the magic weapon you obtained from rob Tracy, and hand over the magic weapon you can control the barbarian blood beast as compensation, and then abandon your arm and become a servant of the Warren family for life."


    The young man looked up at gray.


    "Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    Bernal said angrily.


    "Too much, too much?"


    The young man had a contemptuous look on his face.


    "Now that the Sidney family has been destroyed, who can save you, the Fergus family?"

 Chapter 324

    "Looks like you''re going to eat my Fergus family?"


    Gray narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Why, do you think your Fergus family still has a chance to turn over?"


    The young man smiled sarcastically at the corners of his mouth, and then his eyes swept behind gray and the three.


    "Many of you should be the nobles of the Fergus family?"


    "Now the Sidney family has been destroyed. No one can save the Fergus family. Do you still want to bury the Fergus family?"


    Behind gray, the look on the faces of many nobles changed slightly. Some people looked flashing and their eyes were full of wandering.


    Obviously, because of the young man''s words, these people have produced some ideas. To be exact, it should be the young man''s words that lead out their original thoughts.


    Seeing these nobles like this, the young man showed a hint of playfulness in the corners of his mouth, and then continued.


    "You must all know that your titles and fiefdoms will soon be taken back. You will be given a chance to join the Warren family, and the Warren family will give you titles and fiefdoms again."


    With the young man''s words, the eyes of many nobles flickered even more, and some nobles looked at each other, and their eyes were already in vague communication.


    "Why, are you still hesitating? There is only one chance. If you miss it, don''t regret it."


    The young man said again.


    "The Harry family is willing to follow the Warren family."


    With the voice, behind gray, a middle-aged man and a young man rushed out on horseback and entered the team of the Warren family.


    Both of them are slightly fat. They are the Lord''s family divided by the Fergus family, Lord Harry and his son.


    "The Ronnie family is willing to follow the Warren family..."


    "The keff family is willing to follow the Warren family..."


    "The Carter Family is willing to follow the Warren family..."


    The mutiny of the Harry family and their son immediately triggered a chain reaction, and three more families joined the Warren family.


    Not only the three families, but also some soldiers joined the Varun family with their mutiny, and the Fergus family was in chaos.


    "Good, good."


    Looking at the three of gray, the young man said with a pleased look on his face.


    "All nobles who take refuge in the Warren family will receive the title of Lord and fiefdom, and the treatment of all soldiers who take refuge in the Warren family will be doubled."


    "Thank you, young master."


    The three Lord families who took refuge in the Warren family were all happy.


    "Harry family, Ronnie family, keff family, Carter Family and Fergus family take you well on weekdays. Don''t you feel ashamed to do such a thing?"


    Lord Linde glared at the four families and scolded angrily.


    "Although the Fergus family has treated us well, it will not let us lose our family for the Fergus family?"


    Said Lord Harry, not ashamed at all.


    "Yes, each of us is standing behind not only ourselves, but also our family. We have no choice but to make this choice."


    Lord keff agreed. He was a thin man with a two curled beard, and there was no sense of shame in his face.


    "What a helpless move."


    Gray stared coldly at Lord cuff.


    "It''s really hard for you to enjoy the preferential treatment of the Fergus family and stab you in the back at the critical moment."


    "It''s rare to be so shameless as you, but do you think you won''t pay for betraying the Fergus family?"


    Suddenly, in front of gray, a emerald green wind blade came out. In the blink of an eye, he crossed a distance of tens of meters and came to Lord keff.


    Poof!


    Lord keff had not even had time to react before he was split in half by people and horses.


    There is no splashing blood, because it has been frozen before splashing.


    Facing the cold ice wind blade whose power has reached the level of brute blood warrior, the strength is only the opponent of the medium blood warrior, and it is impossible to react.


    "How dare you take the lead!"


    The young man said with a cold face.


    Gray cut out the ice blade, he was aware of it, but before he could intercept it, Lord keff had been cut in half.


    As soon as the Warren family accepted the nobleman, the nobleman was killed, which made him very angry.


    "Why am I afraid to do it?"


    Gray disdained to sneer.


    In front of him, another icy wind blade appeared, cut out more quickly and went straight at Lord Harry.


    The young man snorted coldly. Around Lord Harry, a large number of plants grew rapidly, and soon grew tall enough to intercept the ice blade attacking Lord Harry.


    Poof!


    Lord Harry and even the horse under Lord Harry''s seat were also split in half.


    The plants were chopped and frozen, and the ice wind blade broke through the blockade of the plants, and finally cut Lord Harry and the war horse under Lord Harry in half.


    "You..."


    The young man''s complexion was iron green. He didn''t stop the other party''s attack and let a person who took refuge be killed again, which made him feel ashamed and angry.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Driven by his anger, a large number of plants turned into thick vines, opened their teeth and claws, and rushed to gray.


    Facing the overwhelming plant vines, gray looked cold. In front of him, three cold ice blades came out one after another.


    Under the first ice wind blade, a large number of plants were cut off and frozen.


    Under the second cold wind blade, all plants were cut off and frozen.


    The third ice wind blade attacked the young man without any hindrance.


    The young man''s complexion changed slightly. He pulled out his sword and poured blood into it. The sword suddenly twined with flame and spread several meters long. A sword cut to the cold wind blade.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the long flame sword collided with the cold ice wind blade, and then saw the flame dissipate. The young man flew backward from his horse and retreated more than ten meters.


    When he sat down, the horse of the same quality as the red blood horse was killed under the cold ice wind blade.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    In front of gray, three cold ice blades cut out again and directly attacked the young man.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Seeing that the young man was about to be attacked by three cold ice blades, suddenly, the surrounding plants quickly grew many vines with the thickness of adult thighs and attacked the three cold ice blades.


    Click!


    The three ice blades are broken like glass. Although the plant vines are also cut off and frozen, it is obvious that the plant ability is dominant.


    Compared with just now, the ability of plants is several times stronger.


    "Sure enough, I have some strength. No wonder I can sneak attack and kill rob Tracy!"


    The curtain of the carriage dragged by the ice tiger was opened, and two old men came out. These two old men were the two bloody soldiers they met when they chased rob Tracy last time.


    One of the two old men looked at gray indifferently.


    "It''s a rare blood variation that can increase the power so much. I''m afraid few of the crazy level are your opponents. Unfortunately, you shouldn''t stand on the opposite side of the Warren family."


    "Shouldn''t you stand on the opposite side of the Warren family?"


    Count Fergus snorted coldly.


    "As an aristocrat enfeoffed by the Sidney family, do you want my Fergus family to stand on the side of your Warren family?"


    "If your Fergus family didn''t kill rob Tracy at the beginning, it''s not impossible for my Warren family to divide you into a noble of the Fergus family. It''s a pity that your Fergus family killed him."


    Said the old man who spoke just now.


    "But what you said also has some truth. In this way, you Fergus family will hand over two magic weapons. I can decide. I just need to abolish one eye of gray Fergus."


    "I really appreciate your tolerance of the Warren family."


    Gray had a sneer on his face.


    "But I''m not interested in being a Cyclops. I''d better keep this treatment for myself."


    "When death comes, dare you speak hard."


    The old man''s face was suddenly cold, and the cold color in his eyes was like a chill that could freeze people.


    "Talk nonsense to him. There is no need to keep such a loyal Sidney family as the Fergus family."


    Another old man said with a cold face.


    "That''s what I said."


    The old man in front nodded and his eyes were cold.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    They rushed out almost at the same time, one towards count Fergus and the other towards gray.


    On the ground, with their steps, there was a sound like a leather drum.


    The sound fell on the ears of some ordinary soldiers, just like an invisible giant hammer. Some ordinary soldiers couldn''t help but have their heart beat faster.


    Facing the two people, whether gray or count Fergus, their faces were slightly dignified.


    The strength of these two people is not only a brute blood warrior, but also can be comparable to the brute level special blood beast in terms of combat power because of the blood method they have practiced.


    Bang, bang!


    With two loud sounds, the iron arm barbarian ape and the tusk pig suddenly appeared outside, and then greeted the two elders respectively.


    The iron arm ape has a pair of fists with a thick water tank. He steps out a few steps. His fists are like black meteorites, beating down with a terrible roar.


    The tusk pig was fat, just like a black hill. It stepped on the ground, rumbled, and then roared suddenly. A terrible invisible shock wave immediately hit the old man.


    Both old men are cold hum.


    One of the elders, thin and thin, held a black epee and met the huge fist of the iron arm man ape without dodging.


    Another old man suddenly saw a large number of plants growing wildly in front of him, turning into huge vines one after another, interwoven into a huge wall to resist the sound wave attack on the fanged pig.


    Boom!


    The thin old man''s heavy sword collided with the fist of the iron arm man ape and made a violent impact, but unexpectedly, the old man was not knocked away, but with the fist of the iron arm man ape blocked by his thin body.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Fists and swords collided with each other, sending out hot sparks.


    Boom!


    The invisible shock wave hit the vine wall, and the vine wall was cut off one layer after another, but in the end, the vine wall blocked the invisible shock wave.

 Chapter 325

    The two old men rushed to the Fergus family. Soon, the rest of the Warren family also rushed to the Fergus family.


    There are even people who have just joined the Warren family, obviously trying to show "loyalty" in this way.


    The Fergus family was able to make two savage blood beasts and even resist the two savage blood warriors of the Warren family, which surprised them. If they had known so, they would not have been so anxious to betray the Fergus family.


    However, since they have defected, there is no possibility of turning back. Now we can only hope that the Wallen family will win in the end, otherwise, they will be miserable.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Looking at the other people of the Warren family, Gray''s eyes turned cold. In front of him, cold ice blades appeared and cut off the people of the Warren family.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The cold ice wind blade is as green as jasper, but at this time it turns into a sickle of death. Each way is enough to cut several people in half. Some of the weaker ones are even directly frozen to death by the cold.


    Except for the young man and three other crazy blood soldiers, no one can resist, including the fierce blood soldiers.


    But even the young man and the three crazy blood soldiers were extremely difficult to resist under the sharp edge of the cold wind blade.


    Cold ice wind blade, as a mixed blood beast with brute power, is obviously not what they can compete with.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Suddenly, on the side of the Warren family, people were constantly killed by Gray''s cold ice wind blade.


    "I don''t know what to do..."


    The skinny old man who saw his family killed by gray one after another and fought with the iron arm man ape hummed cold. Then suddenly, a large number of plants grew horribly and quickly wrapped around the iron arm man ape''s feet and hands.


    Then he rushed towards gray with cold eyes.


    At the same time, the old man fighting with the tusk pig grew crazily, attacked the tusk pig together, and immediately pulled out the tusk pig''s body as big as a mountain.


    He rushed towards count Fergus with a murderous eye.


    "It seems that you can''t hide it!"


    Gray looked calm when he saw the thin old man who wanted to kill himself.


    The Fergus family has a magic weapon that can control the barbarian blood beast. They obtained a weapon that can control the barbarian blood beast from rob Trey. The Fergus family can control two barbarian blood beasts in total, which is the external impression of the Fergus family.


    Gray wanted to rely on this combat power to see if he could compete with the Warren family. Now it seems that he can''t do it.


    Bang!


    The power of blood poured into the purple metal ring. Suddenly, a huge Mantis covered in green suddenly appeared. Then the huge body waved two huge sickles, tore the air and attacked the thin old man.


    On the other hand, count Fergus, who had already prepared, also quickly took out the bear brute blood beast he manipulated from the rune space bag.


    In fact, the two brute level blood beasts just now were manipulated by gray, and the brute level blood beasts he manipulated didn''t come out at all.


    As for why gray can manipulate many brute blood beasts, gray explains it as one of the benefits of trading with ghost merchants.


    "Can you manipulate more savage blood beasts?"


    Seeing the ghost knife Mantis that suddenly appeared and rushed quickly, the thin old man finally changed color and finally felt that things exceeded their expectations.


    Knowing that the Fergus family can control two barbarian blood beasts, the Warren family sent him and another barbarian blood warrior this time in order to be safe.


    But now, he finally felt that the development of things exceeded his expectation, and the Fergus family could control more barbarian blood beasts.


    On the other hand, the old man who rushed to count Fergus saw the sudden ghost knife mantis, and his face changed the same, but he rushed to count Fergus without hesitation.


    The man in front of him is one of the manipulators of the barbarian blood beast. Just kill him and one of the barbarian blood beasts will lose action ability immediately.


    But just as he was getting close to count Fergus, a giant appeared in front of him and stopped him.


    It was a huge bear beast with a height of seven meters and covered with brown hair. There was no doubt that it must be another brute blood beast.


    His complexion became completely shocked. Even with the previous brute level blood beast, there have been four brute level blood beasts, that is to say, the Fergus family can control four brute level blood beasts.


    "How could it be that the Fergus family could control four barbarian blood beasts?"


    Seeing that the old family got rid of the entanglement of brute blood beasts and attacked grefergus, the young man was slightly relieved.


    The strength shown by the other party was too strong. One person suppressed him and the other three crazy blood soldiers, and even had spare power to fight others.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the other party could control more barbarian blood beasts. In a flash, two barbarian blood beasts appeared again.


    This result can''t help but make him a little collapse. The two old people in his family are powerful. A brute blood beast is by no means his opponent, but it''s hard to say if they change to two.


    Not only him, but also the rest of the Warren family. It''s amazing that the Fergus family can manipulate four barbarian blood beasts.


    "How? How can the Fergus family have such strength?"


    "With this strength, why not show it earlier?"


    ¡­¡­


    The nobles who betrayed the Fergus family and took refuge in the Warren family changed their faces. They were full of complaints about why the Fergus family didn''t take out this power earlier. If they had known that the Fergus family had this power, they would never betray.


    Obviously betrayed the Fergus family, but now complain about the Fergus family. The word "shameless" has been most truly reflected in them.


    Click!


    Under the brute force of the iron arm savage ape, all the vines that bound it were broken free. It immediately rushed at the thin old man and besieged the thin old man together with the ghost knife Mantis.


    The tusk pig also got up and besieged another old man with the bear blood beast.


    At that time, the two old men could no longer maintain their composure. Their plant ability came out together with the close attack, and they tried their best to resist the attack of two barbarian blood beasts.


    Gray looked at the young man and smiled, revealing Sen''s white teeth.


    "What? Do you want me to hand over my magic weapon and then break my arm and become a servant of the Warren family for life?"


    Being watched by Gray''s eyes, the young man was suddenly cold and couldn''t help but step back. At this moment, he finally had fear.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Gray rode into the ranks of the valens, and all the valens fled with fear.


    He looked at the young man and the other three crazy blood soldiers, and the cold wind blades cut out to the four people again.


    Under the cold ice wind blade whose power can reach barbarian level, the four people are embarrassed to resist. They have only the power to resist, but no power to counterattack.


    Poof!


    After repeated hard resistance, one of the crazy blood soldiers finally couldn''t hold on. He was cut directly by a cold wind blade, and his whole body was frozen and flew out.


    But before he could get rid of the cold ice on his body and climb up, another cold ice wind blade appeared and cut through his neck.


    Suddenly his head flew high and fell to the ground with a slap. He couldn''t die anymore.


    Poof!


    Soon, the second and third crazy blood soldiers followed in the footsteps of the former.


    A man was cut off by Gray''s two consecutive cold ice blades, cut off his bones, broke his heart and died.


    A man was cut in two by his waist and died.


    So far, there are only one young man among the four crazy blood soldiers of the Warren family.


    There are only more than ten other members of the Warren family. Even if gray did not target these people, many members of the Warren family were still killed under the influence of Gray''s cold ice blade.


    Jumping off his horse, gray went straight for the young man.


    Crackling!


    A fierce warrior of the Warren family who was in the way was swept in two by Gray''s sword, and the body became two pieces of coke.


    Seeing gray coming, the young man changed color. Regardless of the loss of blood power, a large number of plants grew wildly, protected him completely and attacked gray.


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Five ice blades attacked him one after another.


    When the three ice blades were cut off, all the plants were neatly cut off and frozen into ice sculptures.


    Shua!


    The fourth icy wind blade was cut off, and the magic sword in the young man''s hand was wrapped with flame and gritted his teeth to resist, but he was hit and staggered and retreated.


    Shua!


    The fifth ice wind blade was cut off, and the young man''s face became flustered and hurried to avoid.


    Poof!


    The cold ice wind blade wiped his right arm, and immediately saw his right arm and the sword in his right arm flying high and falling to the ground with a slap.


    "Ah, my hand..."


    The young man''s face twisted and screamed in pain. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the severed arm.


    Before, he said he would let the other party lose one arm, but now the other party''s arm is intact, but one of his own arm has been cut off. This contrast makes him crazy with anger.


    "You, how dare you cut off my arm..."


    He looked at gray with hatred.


    "What do I dare not?"


    Gray sneered.


    Now that the Warren family has called, what else does he dare not?

 Chapter 326

    "Don''t worry, just the interest!"


    Gray''s eyes were cold. In front of him, another cold ice blade appeared and hit the young man''s other arm.


    The young man''s face changed greatly and hurried to avoid.


    However, one arm was cut off and attacked by the cold. Although he broke free from the cold ice, his body had no flexibility before. He saw that the other arm would be cut off.


    Click!


    At this time, suddenly, in front of the young man, more than a dozen huge vines with a thick adult waist appeared, suddenly threw them out, broke the cold ice wind blade, and attacked gray directly.


    Gray''s face changed slightly. Five cold ice blades cut off more than a dozen huge vines, and then looked around.


    On the battlefield, suddenly a large number of plants grew crazily. Within a hundred meters, there were crazy twisting plants.


    Under these wildly growing plants, four brute blood beasts were temporarily blocked. The two elders took the opportunity to distance themselves and appeared in front of the young men.


    Both of them were injured. They were injured under the siege of two barbarian blood beasts.


    Facing the siege of two brute level blood beasts, even they fell into a hard battle. Finally, they had to break out their plant ability to get rid of the siege of two brute level blood beasts.


    "You have a cruel heart."


    Seeing that the young man''s right arm was cut off, they looked blue and stared at gray coldly.


    "When you want to break my arm and let me destroy one eye, why don''t you feel vicious!"


    Gray sneered.


    When they wanted to make him break his arm and blind, they took it for granted. Now that their family children were cut off, they suddenly felt cruel.


    It''s really worthy of being a member of a big family. He is so skilled in the application of double standards.


    "I admit that I belittle your Fergus family, but if you cut off the arm of my Valen family''s direct son and cut off his future, aren''t you afraid to form a death feud with my Valen family?"


    The thin old man said in a cold voice.


    "Your Warren family has planned to destroy my Fergus family, which is not a dead enemy?"


    Gray disdained to smile.


    "Don''t be too crazy. Although you Fergus family can manipulate four barbarian blood beasts, you can''t imagine the details of my Warren family."


    Another old man said coldly.


    "The other side is stronger than us. Retreat first for the time being."


    The thin old man said with a gloomy face.


    "Wait for me. This time it won''t be like this."


    The young man was sweating with pain and said bitterly in his eyes.


    "However, it''s too natural to want to leave after patting your ass!"


    Gray smiled sarcastically.


    Four brute level blood beasts appeared around the two old people and the young people and surrounded the three people. Just now, the four brute level blood beasts had destroyed the vines.


    "Do you still want to keep us? Don''t forget, my Valen family is enfeoffed by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. If you kill us, the royal family will never let you go."


    Both the young man and the two old men turned pale, and the thin old man said with a fierce look.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I don''t intend to be an enemy of the royal family, but I will impress you today."


    Gray showed Sen''s white teeth and said in a cold voice.


    At the next moment, four barbarian blood beasts besieged the three with heavy movements, and gray also attacked the three.


    The two old men looked gloomy, and the root plants and vines grew around them and intercepted the four barbarian blood beasts and gray.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Four flesh type brute level blood beasts and gray, each of them has no weaker combat power than brute level. They fight together, and their combat power is terrible.


    Large areas of plants were smashed, and the plants controlled by the two elders were destroyed.


    Boom!


    The skinny old man couldn''t dodge. He was hit in the chest with a fist. He was suddenly hit upside down. After landing, he suddenly spit out blood.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The invisible shock wave hit another old man and young man.


    The old man was like being hammered by an invisible fist. He also flew upside down and hit the ground hard. His body was full of deep wounds one after another.


    Even with the protection of the old, the young man still inevitably flew backwards, and many bones were broken.


    The four brute level blood beasts followed the three people with heavy steps, just like thousands of troops galloping past.


    Gray followed the four brute blood beasts with cold eyes.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Seeing the four brute level blood beasts coming from the pursuit, the two old men looked extremely dignified, looked at each other, and then suddenly burst out of plant ability.


    Then I saw that a large number of plant vines grew crazily again, each with the thickness of a bucket, just like tens of thousands of Python pouring out and attacking gray and four brute blood beasts.


    Facing the plant ability of the two men, gray had to be careful and try his best to intercept the plant vines attacked with four brute blood beasts.


    "Fergus family, wait, wait for the Revenge of the Warren family!"


    After the dense plants, the voice of the elders of the Warren family came out.


    "Revenge? With your vallon family''s Rune puppet whose combat power is comparable to the barbarian level? I''m not afraid to sneak into the Marquis of vallon and destroy it everywhere. You vallon family can try."


    Gray snorted coldly.


    He was indeed afraid of each other''s Rune puppets, but he was not afraid of each other.


    The other side''s Rune puppet is inconvenient to move. If you want to drive to attack the Fergus family, it must cause great noise. Before that, the Fergus family can get the news and withdraw.


    With the number of savage blood beasts that the Fergus family can control today, even if the other three savage blood warriors come out together, it is not without the power of a war.


    If the other party really dares to manipulate a rune puppet to attack the Fergus family, he said he must not destroy it wantonly in Warren''s collar.


    "Dare you, I will never let you go. I will raze your Fergus family to the ground!"


    He was threatened by gray, said Han Sheng, the old man opposite.


    "I also promise to kill all the enfeoffed nobles of the Warren family."


    Grace said without fear.


    There was no sound after the vine. When gray and four brute blood beasts destroyed all the vines, after the vine, the two old men and young men had disappeared.


    "It''s too rampant. I really want to leave them all!"


    The fighting elsewhere was long over, Bernard came up and said angrily.


    "We can only let them go. After all, the other party is a noble enfeoffed by the royal family. If we kill their lineage, the royal family will certainly stand out for them."


    Count Fergus frowned and said helplessly.


    "The other party came all the way without covering up. Many people must know that if they were killed, there would be no guarantee that the news would not leak."


    Gray also frowned slightly and said with a little regret.


    Although very helpless, but there is no way, who let the other side stand behind an irresistible mountain.


    The purple moon Kingdom Royal family, a terrorist force with several King level soldiers, can not be provoked by the gray and Fergus families.


    When Gray''s strength reaches King level warrior, he has the ability to pull his wrist with this giant. It''s not too late to destroy the Warren family. As for now, he can''t provoke this giant.


    "Will the Warren family attack again?"


    Bernal worried.


    "It shouldn''t be. What Gray said just now should have deterred the other party. The other party should not easily fight against the Fergus family."


    Count Fergus shook his head.


    "But the Warren family is likely to have contact with the king of killers. Will the Warren family invite the king of killers to attack the Fergus family?"


    Bernal still had a worried look.


    "No, the existence of the king of killers, if you want to entrust the other party, you must pay a great price. The Warren family can''t get something of value comparable to evolutionary medicinal herbs one after another."


    Gray shook his head, and then he looked in a direction, walked over with a cold look in his eyes, and count Fergus and Bernard walked away with a cold look on their faces.


    In that direction, there were dozens of people whose faces were held on their necks in fear. These people were nobles and soldiers who betrayed the Fergus family.


    "Lord count, we are just fascinated for a while. Forgive us this time!"


    "Master gray, please spare us!"


    Seeing the three men coming, all the nobles and soldiers begged for mercy.


    At this time, their hearts were full of bitterness. Who could think that the powerful Marquis family was defeated by the Fergus family, and only three people escaped in the end.


    If they had known so, would they betray the Fergus family and take refuge in the Warren family.


    "Smelly and shameless. Up to now, I still have the face to beg for mercy. If I were you, I could kill myself with a stone."


    Lord Linde spat on the face of one of the Lords, his face full of contempt.


    All the other nobles were angry.


    As the enfeoffment aristocrats, it''s really embarrassing for them to turn against them.


    "Master Bernal, please speak well for us. We know we are wrong. Give us a chance to change!"


    "Master Bernal, please remember that we have known each other for more than ten years and beg for mercy for the Carter Family. This time we were just deceived by the Warren family."


    "Shut up, now I think of love for more than ten years? Why didn''t I think of it just now?"


    Bernal scolded coldly, then looked at count Fergus and asked.


    "Father, what do you think of these people and their families?"


    Count Fergus did not decide immediately, but looked at gray and asked.


    Gray can be said to hate these rebellious people very much and said immediately.


    "I think we should kill all our direct members."


    Gray naturally knows the truth that killing is endless and there will be endless trouble. Therefore, grace has no intention of being soft hearted and suggests killing all the members of her lineage.


    "OK, that''s it. None of the direct members will stay."


    With count Fergus''s words, screams rang out one after another, which were the dying screams of rebellious nobles and soldiers.


    But this is not the end. Today, the Fergus family must shed a lot of blood.

 Chapter 327

    Kill all the rebellious nobles and soldiers, and order several nobles, including Lord Linde, to destroy their families. Gray, count Fergus and Bernard returned to Fergus castle.


    "Is it the Warren family?"


    Hearing the news, Saroyan was surprised, and then he couldn''t help looking hate.


    The place where the Fergus family fought with the Warren family was not far from the castle. Great news had already been introduced into the castle. They had been worried about what forces were attacking, but they didn''t expect the Warren family to attack.


    The Warren family is likely to be the culprit who hired the king of killers to attack the Sidney family. They naturally hate this family that has caused them such a terrible situation.


    "Has it been beaten back?"


    Saroyan asked with a dignified look.


    "Beat back."


    Gray nodded.


    "Now the Sidney family can''t protect itself and can''t deter the Warren family. Be careful that the Warren family drives the rune puppets to attack."


    Saroyan said cautiously.


    "We understand that the movement of the rune puppet is huge. If it strikes, it will be able to get information in advance to transmit magic weapons. It can hide calmly."


    Said gray.


    "That''s good."


    Saroyan was a little relieved. Indeed, with the magic weapon of transmission ability in Gray''s hand, it was really easy to escape from the Warren family.


    The Sidney family disappeared, and all the nobles in Sidney were uneasy about their future. Many families began to contact and move around with the surrounding upper nobles.


    A day later, a great news reached the Fergus family.


    The smally family broke away from the Sidney collar and became the enfeoffed Viscount of the Oka family. It became the first nobleman to break away from the Sidney collar after the attack on the Sidney castle.


    "Eating things inside and outside, so eager to leave the Sidney family?"


    Saroyan''s face was full of anger.


    "The Sidney family is not mean to the smoley family. The smoley family became the first aristocrat to break away from Sidney."


    Darren clenched his fists, gnashing his teeth, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "The Smalley family went too far."


    Polly, who has always been peaceful, might as well show an angry look.


    Although the Sidney family was attacked, nothing had been decided. The smally family was so eager to leave the Sidney collar and became the first aristocrat to leave the Sidney collar. Anyway, the smally family went too far.


    In the following days, aristocratic families broke away from Sidney collar and took refuge in other upper aristocrats around.


    These nobles already had plans in this regard. The separation of the smoley family has become the "example" of these noble families, which completely makes these nobles put their plans into practice.


    During this period, viscount Evelyn visited the Fergus family and asked about the Fergus family''s plans.


    The other party is Bernal''s wife''s family. The Fergus family naturally wants to take care of it. Although it is not said that Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters are still alive, it also gives some advice to him not to make a decision too early.


    What can be done has been done. As for what kind of decision the other party will make in the end, it depends on the other party himself.


    At the beginning, the three brothers and sisters of Saroyan were angry when they learned that an aristocratic family had separated from the Sidney collar. Later, they were completely open to it.


    It is a good thing that such a noble family, like a grass on the wall, has separated from the Sidney collar.


    In this panic, finally, another important news came. The investigation team sent by the royal family finally arrived in response to the attack on the Sidney family.


    "The royal family has finally come."


    Knowing the news, gray and Saroyan were slightly relieved.


    Although no trace of the killer King''s power was found in Fergus''s leadership, they were still worried that the other party would come to the door.


    With the arrival of the royal family, the power of the king of killers must have withdrawn from Sidney. They are completely safe.


    To find out the temporary residence of the investigation team sent by the royal family, gray took Saroyan and others to go in the Fergus family carriage.


    They rushed to the temporary residence of the Royal investigation team and informed their identity. Gray and Saroyan met the Royal investigation team.


    The Royal investigation team was led by two people.


    One of them was an old man with a thin face, white hair and sparse hair.


    This is an old man who looks half of his body in the coffin, but unexpectedly gives gray a feeling of extreme danger.


    Facing each other, gray actually had a feeling of facing the original copper backed dragon beast. The other party gave him a sense of danger, even worse than the copper backed dragon beast. When he was watched by the other party, he even got goose bumps on his back.


    The other is a young man with purple hair. The young man has a handsome face and a strong dignity. That is the temperament of the person who has been in the top position for a long time. There is no doubt that the identity of this young man is not simple.


    "Your Highness Francis, Lord leizhe."


    Saroyan''s address to the young man also confirmed this. The young man was one of his royal Highnesses in the purple moon kingdom.


    Gray also heard about this royal highness called "Francis". The other is the one with the highest talent and reputation among the Royal Highnesses of the purple moon kingdom.


    When he was young, he had the strength of a savage blood soldier, and it was even rumored that he was a barren blood soldier.


    Not surprisingly, he is likely to inherit the throne of the purple moon kingdom in the future.


    "Saroyan, it''s really you!"


    Francis violet obviously knew Saroyan. When he saw Saroyan, he couldn''t help showing a little surprise and joy.


    "It''s just a fluke. There are only a few of us left in the whole Sidney family."


    Saroyan said with a sad face.


    "If the Fergus family hadn''t risked their lives to save us, we might all be dead."


    At this point, he looked gratefully at gray next to him.


    Francis violet also looked at gray with a look and a trace of surprise.


    The enemy who can attack the Sidney family must be extremely powerful. A small enfeoffment aristocrat on the other side is willing to take risks to save Saroyan and others. Naturally, he can think of the risks he needs to take.


    He looked at Saroyan and asked in a deep voice.


    "What forces did it do?"


    Sidney family, as one of the seven Marquis families enfeoffed by the royal family, has made great contributions to the purple moon kingdom for hundreds of years.


    Whether it is for the face of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom or the hundreds of years of contributions of the Sidney family, this matter must be investigated to the end.


    "The king of killers!"


    Saroyan gritted his teeth.


    "What, the king of killers?"


    Francis violet and the thin old man nearby were surprised. Although they guessed that the power to attack the Sidney family was not small, they didn''t expect that they would be a king level strong man to this extent.


    "How did the Sidney family provoke the king of killers?"


    The old man with white hair asked in surprise.


    "The Sidney family did not provoke the king of killers. The reason why the king of killers attacked the Sidney family was hired by other forces."


    Saroyan smiled bitterly.


    In the face of the king level strong, the Sidney family hid far away, and it was too late to provoke them.


    "Employed by other forces, are you sure?"


    Francis violet asked solemnly as the cold color in his eyes flashed away.


    For the conflicts between noble families from time to time, as long as it is not too excessive, the royal family of the purple moon kingdom will generally turn a blind eye.


    On the one hand, the royal family does not want to form gangs among noble families, on the other hand, it is because competition is the catalyst to promote strength growth.


    However, the intention to exterminate the Sidney family like this has exceeded the bottom line that the royal family can tolerate.


    "It was admitted by the king of killers the night he attacked Sidney castle."


    Saroyan said positively.


    "It seems that the indulgence of the royal family has made some families forget themselves."


    Francis violet''s face was cold and his eyes were cold.


    "It''s time to knock."


    The old man with white hair also nodded coldly in his eyes.


    The idea of exterminating the Sidney family has gone beyond the limits of Royal tolerance.


    "There is also the king of killers, who attacked the royal family 200 years ago and was chased and hidden by the royal family. Now he comes out and dares to accept such entrustment. He must report to the royal family and must not let go."


    "The royal family deeply regrets the experience of the Sidney family. Don''t worry, the royal family will explain to the Sidney family!"


    Francis violet looked at Saroyan and said solemnly.


    "Thank you, your highness and Lord leizhe."


    Saroyan said gratefully.


    With the royal family, there is hope for revenge.


    And now with the arrival of the Royal investigation team, the misfortune of the Sidney family is finally over, and there is no need to hide in the dark basement.


    Farewell to Francis violet and the white haired old man, gray and Saroyan returned to Fergus castle in a carriage.


    Along the way, Saroyan no longer hid his face and showed his face openly.


    Soon, news that Saroyan brothers and sisters of the Sidney family were not killed had spread all over Sidney collar.


    Hearing the news, the nobles who still stayed in Sidney were slightly relieved.


    "It was the Fergus family who protected young master Saroyan. No wonder they would have said that..."


    Hearing Fergus''s advice, the Evelyn family finally endured. Now they are glad to know that Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters are not dead.


    Some nobles who had separated from the Sidney family regretted it, especially the Ismail family.


    "How? The Sidney family is still alive? The Fergus family hid them?"


    "Damn it, why didn''t the Fergus family reveal it earlier."


    The former count smoley smashed the tea table with a blow, and his face twisted with anger.


    Although successfully obtained the title and fiefdom in the Oka family, it is only a viscount. Compared with the original title, the title and fiefdom are too small to be compared with the past.

 Chapter 328

    As the ruler of one of the four kingdoms, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has terrible strength and heritage.


    Once angry, there is no force to contend with except the royal families of the other three kingdoms.


    This time, because of the Sidney family, the royal family of the purple moon kingdom was furious and pursued the king of killers and the power of the king of killers throughout the territory.


    More than ten days later, news came that the men of the king of killers who had chased Saroyan and others almost had no way to escape were found one by one.


    Among them, there are not a few levels of crazy blood soldiers. Even there are several wild blood soldiers, and there is a wild blood soldier.


    However, in front of the giant royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, all were wiped out, even the wild blood warrior was not spared.


    "Is this the strength of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom?"


    Gray and count Fergus were moved by the news.


    Fortunately, when the Valen family attacked last time, they held back with scruples and didn''t kill the young man and two elders of the Valen family. Otherwise, the Fergus family may also become one of the forces that were wiped out.


    "The power of the killer king is not strong, but the purple moon Kingdom Royal family is stronger than it."


    Bernard sighed, and then he couldn''t help worrying.


    "We saved the Sidney family secretly this time. To some extent, we are on the opposite side of the king of killers. Now it has been exposed. Will it lead to retaliation?"


    Whether the purple moon kingdom or the king of killers, it is an unimaginable behemoth for the Fergus family. No matter any force, it is enough to easily destroy the Fergus family.


    This time, the Fergus family secretly saved Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters. If they were hated by the king of killers, it would be a disaster.


    "That kind of existence should not stare at a small family like us."


    Count Fergus shook his head and said as if comforting himself.


    Gray is lost in thought. The biggest conflict between the Fergus family and the king of killers is to provide shelter for the three brothers and sisters of the Sidney family, which makes the king of killers assassinate the Sidney family known to the royal family.


    However, with the strength and power of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, even if the killer King completely destroys the Sidney family, the purple moon kingdom should also be very likely to trace the killer king.


    In this way, the Fergus family has little effect in the pursuit of the king of killers and his forces, and may not be hated by the king of killers.


    Of course, if the Fergus family appears in front of the king of killers, I''m afraid the king of killers will slap him to death without hesitation.


    "First the neham family, then the king of killers, the strength is still not enough..."


    Gray smiled bitterly.


    Neither the neham family nor the king of killers wanted to provoke him. Unfortunately, he had to provoke him for various reasons.


    If you want to be fearless of these forces, the most useful way is naturally to enhance your strength.


    Originally, he was quite satisfied with the improvement speed of his strength.


    But now, there was a sense of urgency in his heart. The neham family and the king of killers were the two mountains pressing on his head, one bigger than the other.


    More than ten days later, news came again.


    After attacking Sidney castle, the king of killers has hidden. Obviously, the other party should have expected that the royal family of the purple moon kingdom would target him, so he took the lead in hiding.


    However, the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is even more powerful. Even if the king of killers has been hiding secretly, he still found it by some means.


    Two king level strongmen pursued the king of killers. Even with the strength of the king of killers, they were inevitably seriously injured.


    All the way, the king of killers was almost killed several times, but finally escaped and fled into the flame kingdom.


    With the relationship between the flame Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom, it is obviously impossible to let the two king level strongmen of the purple moon Kingdom enter the territory. Although the two king level strongmen are unwilling, they can only give up the pursuit of the killer king.


    "The king of killers escaped?!"


    "How could it be that even the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom failed to kill the king of killers..."


    The three brothers and sisters of Saroyan didn''t look very well, and their faces were full of disappointment.


    Originally, they thought that the royal family should be able to kill the king of killers, but they finally let him escape.


    "Sure enough, I escaped!"


    Gray said to himself.


    At the beginning, he had this speculation and felt that even the royal family of the purple moon kingdom should be difficult to kill the king of killers. Now the results confirmed his speculation that the king of killers successfully escaped the chase.


    The royal family of the purple moon kingdom is very powerful. It can send two king level strongmen to hunt down, and this is probably not all of its king level strongmen.


    The king of killers is also not a weak person. At the age of nearly 300, his strength has completed a transformation on the basis of King level.


    Both sides are extremely powerful. Naturally, the strongest is the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. However, although the killer king is not an opponent, he finally escaped his life in the hands of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Although he escaped, he was wounded and driven out of the purple moon kingdom."


    The only good thing is that the king of killers was seriously injured and was driven out of the purple moon kingdom. In this way, there should be no need to worry about the threat of the king of killers in a short time.


    "Although I''ve expected it, I''m still a little unwilling."


    After the good film, Saroyan had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    After a long time since the Sidney family was attacked, they have gradually calmed down.


    After calming down, naturally, there was a general guess about how likely the royal family of the purple moon kingdom was to kill the king of killers.


    Although it had been expected that the king of killers would probably escape, when he really learned the news, he still felt disappointed.


    "The king of killers is not the culprit. The real culprit is the force behind the king of hired killers. That is the biggest enemy of the Sidney family."


    Master DURU said with a slight sigh.


    "Yes, those who hire the king of killers are the culprits."


    Darren said with a cold face.


    What he hates most now is not the king of killers, but the power of hiring the king of killers, which is the real murderer who really led to the attack on the Sidney family.


    "I don''t know how the Royal investigation is? There has been no news in this regard?"


    Polly frowned.


    Another ten days later, news came from the royal family.


    The king of hired killers shot the Sidney family by the president of the black gold chamber of Commerce. Before the royal family shot him, the other party had poisoned himself.


    "How could it be the black gold chamber of Commerce?"


    For this result, both Saroyan et al. And gray et al. Are obviously not convinced.


    The president of a chamber of Commerce has the ability to get precious evolutionary medicinal materials and use them to hire the king of killers. No matter how you look at it, it is very strange.


    But the investigation of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom obviously won''t go wrong. That is to say, it was the man who hired the king of servant killers to attack the Sidney family.


    "Does the Sidney family know the black gold chamber of Commerce?"


    Gray asked in disbelief.


    "No, the Sidney family has never dealt with this black gold chamber of Commerce, and they don''t even know the existence of such a chamber of Commerce."


    Saroyan shook his head.


    "The president of the black gold chamber of commerce should be instructed by other forces."


    Said count Fergus.


    "The Warren family must have instructed the president of the black gold chamber of Commerce..."


    Darren was livid.


    "Once the president of the black gold chamber of Commerce dies, the clue has been broken. I''m afraid it''s difficult to trace this matter to the Warren family."


    Gray frowned.


    "The royal family should be able to guess that it was the Warren family, but the clue has been broken. The royal family can''t shoot the Warren family just by guessing."


    Saroyan''s eyes showed a cold murderous way.


    "That''s good. I should avenge my family. I don''t hope for the king of killers, but the Warren family and my Sidney family will never let go."


    "Yes, I will avenge myself."


    Darren also has a determined way in his eyes.


    Originally, he did not deal with Saroyan, but after the great difficulties of Sidney family, he had already given up his hostility to Saroyan.


    Now the Sidney family has only three brothers and sisters left. He knows very well that if they can''t unite, it''s impossible for the Sidney family to revive.


    "Yes, we avenge the family ourselves!"


    Seeing the big brother and the second brother who have now cleared their differences, Polly has both excitement and regret in her eyes.


    I''m excited to finally see the two settle their differences. I''m sorry that my father and mother will never see this scene.


    "Gray, I want to ask you something!"


    Saroyan looked at gray and said solemnly.


    "Master Saroyan, please say that as long as I can do it, I will never shirk it."


    Seeing the solemnity of the other party''s look, Gray said positively.


    "I want you to escort us to Wangdu!"


    Saroyan said.


    "Go to Wangdu?"


    Gray looked at each other suspiciously.


    "Yes, go to Wangdu."


    Saroyan nodded.


    "Although the royal family already knows that the Sidney family and the three of us are alive, the succession of the title must go to Wangdu in person, and it must be within a year. After this time, it will be regarded as giving up the right to inherit the title."


    "I''m worried that the Warren family will obstruct it. Now, only you have the strength to compete with the Warren family in Sidney, so I ask you to escort us to Wangdu."


    "No problem."


    Without much thought, gray nodded in agreement.


    If the Sidney family cannot inherit the title, the Fergus family will also lose the title and fief. Whether it is to help the Sidney family or the Fergus family itself, the king must go there.


    Moreover, he was already curious about the king capital of the purple moon Kingdom and the most prosperous city in the whole professional King country. This time, he could take the opportunity to see it.

 Chapter 329

    A carriage without a family emblem drove out of the Fergus family castle.


    In the carriage, there were Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters and gray. Master DURU didn''t follow. He chose to stay in the Fergus family.


    He didn''t bring any guards except the coachman who drove the horse.


    This trip to Wangdu, naturally, the less attention the better.


    At Gray''s current level, the enemies they have to face, ordinary guards are of no use at all, but will attract attention and become a drag, so they choose not to take any guards to follow.


    A few days later, they left Sidney and entered the Marquis of Oka.


    Along the way, they were extremely low-key, and even their clothes were very ordinary, so as not to attract attention. Unfortunately, they were noticed after entering the Sidney collar.


    "Lord Marquis, gray Fergus beat me seriously, which made me recuperate for several months before I recovered. Please Lord Marquis make the decision for me!"


    In the living room of Warren castle, an old man with light brown hair in his 50s said with a sad and angry face.


    He was the head of the mesfield family who had been badly wounded by gray.


    "It''s really cruel to attack the nobles of my Oka family and seriously hurt them."


    Marquis Oka, an old man with a round face and a two curled beard, said with a slight angry look on his face.


    Naturally, he did not just know that count mesfield was seriously wounded a few months ago. At first, he knew it.


    At that time, Gray was backed by the powerful Sidney family behind him, and the Marquis of the Sidney family drove the bronze backed dragon beast past the territory. Naturally, he did not dare to stand out for the meisfei family.


    Now count mesfield has brought up the old story again, and the Sidney family is no longer what it used to be. He was also oppressed by being frightened by the Sidney family last time, so he changed his mind.


    Two days later, with the rumble of hoofs, a team of more than 100 people intercepted Gray''s carriage.


    "Gray Fergus, get out."


    At first, an old man stared at the carriage with cold eyes and shouted loudly.


    "It''s you."


    Gray and Saroyan walked out of the carriage. Seeing the speaker, gray raised his eyebrows and said.


    "It seems that the lesson I taught you last time is not enough. I dare to appear in front of me."


    The speaker is the master of the maersfield family.


    "Hum, people are dying. How dare you be so rampant."


    Thinking of the last time he was badly hurt by gray, the master of the meisfei family suddenly turned gloomy and said in a cold voice.


    "I''ll break your bones, make you hurt for days and nights, and then kill you."


    "Did the more than 100 people around you give you the confidence to defeat me, or did you invite an expert who thought you could deal with me?"


    Gray''s eyes swept over more than 100 people behind the old man, and finally fixed on an old man.


    This is an old man with a slightly fat face. He is dressed in black. His eyes are small, but they have a sharp flash.


    "Sure enough, it''s crazy enough. I don''t know convergence in okaling."


    Looking at gray, with a slightly fat face, the old man said coldly with his hands on his back.


    "Met grandpa Dave."


    Seeing the old man, Saroyan raised his eyebrows slightly and stepped forward to say to the old man.


    "Are you Saroyan of the Sidney family?"


    The fat old man glanced at Saroyan and recognized Saroyan''s identity.


    "Yes, Grandpa Dave, the last conflict between the mesfield family and gray was not Gray''s fault. Please let him go."


    Saroyan said with a low profile.


    The Oka family complained to the Sidney family about the last time gray injured count mesfield, but after understanding the whole story, the Sidney family naturally ignored this complaint.


    "Hum, is there anything wrong? I don''t need you to judge for me. For the sake of the good relationship between your Sidney family and my Oka family, you go."


    Dave snorted coldly.


    "As for him, you don''t care. If you don''t kill him, what''s the face of my Oka family."


    If it had been the Sidney family before, he would not dare to lose face.


    Unfortunately, there are only three people in the Sidney family today. The bronze backed dragon beast that he thought he relied on was killed. Naturally, he won''t care about the Sidney family.


    Saroyan''s face turned blue and white. Although he had already known that the current Sidney family had lost its prestige in the past, he did not expect that the other party would be so merciless.


    "It''s up to you to kill me?"


    Gray looked strangely at the old man from the Oka family.


    He fought with the Valen family with four brute blood beasts. Two brute blood warriors of the Valen family plus four crazy blood warriors, mostly fierce blood warriors, are not his opponents.


    Now only the other party dares to say that he wants to kill him. Is he powerful, or do you know that he can control four barbarian blood beasts?


    However, the other party is only a member of the Marquis family, and among the Marquis family, it can only be ranked in the middle and lower reaches. It is reasonable that there should be no strength of waste blood soldiers.


    Darren and Polly also looked at the old man with angry and slightly strange faces.


    Angry that the old man despised the Sidney family so much, strange that the old man wanted to kill gray alone.


    As for the more than 100 people behind the old man, they can naturally see that there are no powerful blood soldiers among them.


    "Don''t say that the brute level blood beast manipulated by your Fergus family didn''t bring it. Even if it did, it would never be the opponent of Lord Dave."


    There was a chill in the eyes of count mesfield.


    "Lord Dave, this man is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to you."


    "Hum."


    The old man with a slightly fat face was also angry. A young man in his early twenties dared to talk to him like this, which made him angry.


    With a cold hum, in front of him, a terrible winding lightning suddenly appeared, blooming blue and white light, just like the terrible lightning falling in a thunderstorm, attacking gray.


    Gray looked unchanged and didn''t see any action. There were two huge blood beasts in front of him.


    One is seven meters tall and stands in the shape of a man. It is an iron armed man ape.


    The other one is five meters long and covered with a black shell, which is like being watered by black metal, full of metal texture.


    Boom!


    The two huge arms of the iron arm man ape turned into a huge shield to block the huge blue and white lightning.


    With a loud noise, the iron arm went backwards, but his iron arms were intact and there was no trace of scorching.


    At the same time, the brute force ant used eight legs together and quickly climbed up towards the slightly fat old man with a black shell, making it look like a solid armored car.


    The huge mouthpiece on the head, rubbing constantly, made a creepy sound, and no one would doubt its sharpness.


    "Large Rune space bag, and you can manipulate two barbarian blood beasts..."


    Seeing the blood beast suddenly appeared in front of gray, his face was slightly fat, and the old man''s complexion had changed slightly. After seeing the two blood beasts carefully, his complexion had completely changed.


    The other party has a large Rune space, can carry the blood beast with him, and can actually manipulate two barbarian blood beasts.


    When he saw the brute force ant coming like an iron chariot, the fat faced old man came out with a huge blue and white lightning and blew the incoming brute force ant out, but at this time, he actually saw a huge fist beating him quickly.


    Before he could think more, he drew a knife and cut it off.


    Dang!


    He cut it with a knife, as if he had hit a steel plate. He failed to drive the beast back, or even leave a wound on the other party''s giant fist.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The chopping knife collided with the giant fist for several times, but there was still no wound on the giant fist. At this time, the brute force ant that was blasted out by him with thunder had climbed up again and collided with him.


    Although the other party has a charred trace on his body, it is obviously not serious.


    A thunder drove the iron arm barbarian back, and he narrowly avoided the collision of the brute force ant.


    "Do you... Do you... Have a large Rune space bag?"


    Not far away, the master of the maersfield family completely changed color and looked at gray in horror. When he saw Gray coming, he couldn''t help but be scared back and forth.


    "Just now you said you were going to break my bones and torture me to death?"


    Green grinned, revealing Sen''s white teeth.


    "How can you... Manipulate two barbarian blood beasts?"


    Master maersfield''s face changed and changed.


    He is not Gray''s opponent. He knows that his biggest dependence is the old brute blood warrior from the Oka family. Now the other party is entangled by two brute blood beasts and is completely at a disadvantage. He can''t protect himself. How can he be able to save him.


    "Come with me and besiege him."


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he shouted to the more than 100 people who followed him, while he himself made the earth and rock splash, and a large amount of earth gathered into a huge earth snake to attack gray.


    Although he is not the opponent of the other party, now he is not alone. There are more than 100 people, and his strength is not enough. If he doesn''t believe it, he can''t win the other party.


    For a time, the huge earth snake rushed to the front, and several other blood beasts mixed their abilities and attacked gray together. More than a hundred people rushed to gray with weapons.


    In the face of the attacking blood beast ability and more than 100 people, gray showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. In front of him, five cold ice blades waved out.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The five icy wind blades are like five sharp blades of divine soldiers, which can cut into pieces the ability of attacking blood animals, like these more than 100 people.


    All those who stood in front of the icy wind blade were broken in half without exception, and some people were even split in half with weapons and people.


    After the five ice blades, the more than 100 people who frantically rushed to gray died, and the ground was full of broken corpses and ice sculptures.


    Those who survived by chance, first with a dull face, then with a frightened face, turned and ran away.


    Among them, the master of the mesfield family is impressively in the front.


    Just now, after attacking the unearthed snake, as a crazy blood soldier, he deliberately fell behind the team.


    Gray looked cold and looked at the maersfield master running in front. A cold wind blade came out of him quickly.


    Poof!


    The master of the maersfield family, who ran in front, suddenly felt that his left leg was cold and a sharp pain came.


    Looking down, I saw that my left leg was broken from his thigh, and there was terrible ice spreading like him.


    With a slap, he turned into an ice sculpture and hit the ground like a stone.

 Chapter 330

    "Run, run..."


    The people who besieged gray ran away frantically, with horror all over their faces.


    More than 100 people, including the mad blood warrior master of the maersfield family, died in an instant under the attack of the other party.


    They were completely frightened.


    Unfortunately, it''s not easy to escape in front of gray.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Every cold ice wind blade is like the sickle of death. Every cold ice wind blade cuts off, several people will be killed.


    Some were cut in half by the front of the cold ice wind blade, and some were directly frozen into ice sculpture and died by the cold.


    Several people with fierce blood warrior strength wanted to resist, but it was in vain. Their blood beast ability was easily broken like glass in front of the cold wind blade.


    More than ten cold ice wind blades have been cut. No one can stand except those who were frozen into ice sculptures.


    Click!


    The maersfield family struggled hard and finally broke free from the ice.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Just then, he heard footsteps behind him, approaching slowly.


    The footsteps were not loud, but they made him flustered and frightened.


    It seemed that what came at this time was not a person, but a huge brute blood beast.


    His left leg was broken. He couldn''t stand up at all. He had to climb forward with both hands, leaving a crawling drag mark.


    It should be said that he is really worthy of being a crazy blood soldier. Even if he crawls, his speed is extremely fast. Seeing his figure climb farther and farther.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? Aren''t you going to break my bones?"


    Gray looked cold. In front of him, another cold wind blade roared out.


    The maersfield family changed color and turned aside to avoid, but the speed of the ice blade was too fast.


    Poof!


    His right hand broke at the wrist and flew high, and his whole body was frozen again.


    Gray was not fast or slow. He walked step by step to the master of mesfield''s house and looked down at each other coldly.


    Last time, because he was afraid of the Oka family, he only seriously wounded each other, but did not kill him.


    But this time, he is not ready to stay.


    Now his strength has been several times stronger than at the beginning. Only the families that can be ranked in the front of the Marquis family can make him afraid. As for the Oka family, which can only be ranked last in the Marquis family, he is completely fearless.


    Click!


    Once again he broke free of the cold ice on his body. The master of the meisfei family trembled. He didn''t know whether he was frightened or because he was cold.


    "You, you... Can''t kill me!"


    He raised his head and faced Gray''s cold eyes. He was fierce and weak.


    "You want to kill me. Why can''t I kill you?"


    Gray said, looking at each other thoughtfully.


    "I''m the count of the Oka family. If you kill me, the Oka family will never let you go!"


    Referring to the Oka family, the master of the mesfield family was more confident and threatened.


    "Do you think the Oka family can help me?"


    Gray looked in a direction. In that direction, the face of the orca family was slightly fat and the old man was fighting with two barbarian blood beasts.


    Under the siege of two brute level blood beasts, the face of the Oka family was slightly fat, and the old man was full of danger and fell completely at a disadvantage.


    The ragged clothes on his body are not much better than the beggar. One arm fell down feebly. It seems that he should have broken a bone.


    Seeing the tragedy of the slightly fat old man of the Oka family, the master of the mesfield family''s pupils contracted and his heart was full of palpitations. The old man of the Oka family was indeed not the opponent of the two barbarian blood beasts.


    But he still pretended to be confident.


    "Are you sure you want to be an enemy of the Oka family? You can''t imagine the details of the Marquis family. You don''t think the Oka family has only one brute blood warrior?"


    "I''m not going to underestimate the Oka family."


    Gray smiled and shook his head, then said.


    "But if the Oka family really wants to avenge you, I don''t mind fighting them."


    Gray''s left hand with a purple metal ring waved slightly. Suddenly, two giant blood beasts appeared again.


    It has always been a tusk pig with black hair and like a hill.


    One is a ghost sword Mantis with green color and two exaggerated giant knives.


    Two giant beasts were released by gray from the space. They immediately moved their huge bodies and stepped towards the place where they were still fighting.


    "You, you can... Control the brute blood beast!"


    Seeing the two brute level blood beasts appearing again, the master of the meisfei family collapsed like a weathered rock with a dull face and only despair left in his heart.


    The orca family does have more than one brute blood warrior, but the other party can not only control two brute blood beasts. In the face of the other party who can control four brute blood beasts, will the orca family stand out for him? He felt something bad.


    "Don''t kill me, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    When he judged that even the Oka family could not keep him, he became completely flustered at this moment.


    "Don''t you feel late now?"


    Gray sneered.


    "If you don''t come to me, I won''t bother to argue with you. Now that you''ve found me, do you think I''ll let you go?"


    "You must die... I''ll fight with you!"


    Master maersfield''s face became ferocious because of despair.


    Suddenly, a huge yellowish snake rose and attacked gray.


    At the same time, his body on the ground suddenly jumped up and rushed at gray fiercely.


    Among the targets of the earth snake, not only gray, but also himself.


    In desperation, he finally decided to run for his life.


    Facing the desperation of maersfield''s master, Gray was still calm. A wind blade cut out in front of him like a bone removal knife and split the earth snake in half from head to foot.


    The sword in his hand was twined by thunder and light, and a sword stabbed at the chest of master mesfield.


    Poof!


    The long sword twined by thunder and lightning passed through the chest of master meisfei. Master meisfei stared at gray with round eyes and full of resentment.


    Grace didn''t think much of it. As soon as she threw the long sword, she immediately threw out her body.


    "Four brute level blood beasts can manipulate four brute level blood beasts!"


    Seeing two more savage blood beasts besieging, the fat old man of Oka family looked as ugly as a piece of white paper.


    Two brute level blood beasts have made him dangerous. Now two brute level blood beasts join, how can he be an opponent?


    Crackling!


    Countless thunder and lightning crackled, and then a full number of thunder and lightning burst out, hitting the iron arm barbarian ape and brute force ant.


    Bang, bang!


    Under the sudden outbreak of terrible lightning, two blood beasts were immediately hammered out.


    He looked happy and turned away without hesitation. If he was surrounded by four barbarian blood beasts, he would die!


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Just then, a whine sounded, and then he felt a huge shock in his eardrum, and an invisible impact came and hit him hard.


    He flew backwards and hit the ground hard. His body was full of scratches one after another, and his clothes almost became cloth.


    Blood seeped out of both ears, which was hurt by the terrible sound wave.


    Whoosh!


    When he turned over and climbed up from the ground, the color of horror on his face was deeper. He had no time to check his injury, find a direction, turn and run away.


    Originally, he thought he was just a child of the count family who could grasp it at will, but he didn''t expect that the other party had such a powerful magic weapon in his hand and could manipulate four barbarian blood beasts to fight for himself.


    The brute force ant ran on eight legs and intercepted the road ahead. He quickly moved to the side.


    Suddenly, a fist with a thick water tank next to him suddenly fell. He couldn''t dodge. He was hit directly by a fist.


    The body flew upside down again, the chest position, the place hit by the huge fist, blood and flesh blurred.


    A mouthful of blood vomited out. He endured severe pain and climbed up from the ground. At this time, a huge Mantis covered in green, waving two huge sickles, had rushed at him again.


    Under the siege of four brute level blood beasts, his wounds increased continuously, and his blood beast ability broke out again, but he still failed to break through the siege of four brute level blood beasts.


    "Gray, after all, the other party is from the Marquis Oka family. If you kill him, it will certainly lead to the anger of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom."


    Although it was known that gray had traded with a mysterious existence, raised the level of the original magic weapon and was able to control four brute level blood beasts, the three brothers and sisters of Saroyan were still vaguely surprised when they really saw that gray controlled four brute level blood beasts.


    Today, Gray''s strength is not much worse than that of the general Marquis family. Even if there is some gap, it is absolutely not big.


    In the face of such an opponent, I''m afraid few Marquis families are willing to make a complete friendship with him. After all, even if they can kill each other, the price they have to pay must be great.


    "I won''t kill him."


    Gray shook his head. Naturally, he had no intention of standing opposite to the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. All he had to do was to give each other some unforgettable lessons.


    A moment later, the face of the Oka family was slightly fat. The old man was wounded, and many bones were broken. He struggled on the ground, but he couldn''t get up at the first time.


    The ground around him was full of blood.


    "Oka family, if you want to avenge the mesfield family, you''d better think clearly. I won''t be so gentle next time."


    Glancing at the old man coldly, gray turned back into the carriage and motioned the coachman to drive the carriage away.


    A few days later, gray and others had left the Marquis of Oka. The Revenge of Oka family did not come. It was obviously stunned by the strength shown by gray.


    Kill gray at the cost of their own casualties. Obviously, the Oka family has no such determination.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The carriage was running on the desolate field. Suddenly, the shaking of the earth and mountains came.


    In the distance of my sight, a giant with a height of more than ten meters is coming.

 Chapter 331

    The giant is covered with gold, glittering with metal luster, and the whole body is watered with metal.


    On its metal surface, there are dense dark golden lines, which are slightly bright at this time.


    There are two legs and two hands in total. The shape of the owner. With each step falling, the ground shook violently and even collapsed under heavy load.


    It''s like an ancient giant walking out of history.


    "Rune puppet!"


    Jumped out of the carriage and saw the moving behemoth. No matter gray or Saroyan, their faces could not help becoming dignified.


    Although the four of them have not seen the rune puppet of the Warren family, they are almost sure that this must be the rune puppet of the Warren family who has the strength of a bloodless warrior.


    Such a huge Rune puppet, with the decline of Rune puppet technology, almost no Rune master can refine it, and it is only possible to find it in the imperial ruins.


    Looking for the whole purple moon Kingdom, there should not be too many. It can''t be from other families by coincidence.


    A man sitting on the shoulder of the rune puppet also confirmed their conjecture.


    This is an old man with thin appearance and wrinkled face. Gray and Saroyan know each other, especially gray. He has dealt with the old man no less than three times.


    This man is one of the three savage warriors of the Warren family. His name should be Ralph Warren. Gray once heard Manel Sidney call each other.


    Above the rune puppet, the old man looked at gray coldly, revealing almost half of his big yellow teeth.


    Then he looked at Saroyan and the three, with a tough tone.


    "The Sidney family was in great trouble. The Marquis of Warren deeply regretted that he specially asked me to invite three guests to the Warren family!"


    "Thank you for the Marquis''s kindness, but our three brothers and sisters have something else to do. We can only refuse with apology."


    Saroyan''s face remained unchanged and refused.


    "Are you rejecting the kindness of the Warren family?"


    The thin old man''s face was cold and his voice was dissatisfied.


    "Although I appreciate the invitation of the Warren family, our three brothers and sisters really have something to do, so we can only refuse!"


    Saroyan road.


    "Really, that''s a pity. Since you really have something to do, the Warren family won''t force you."


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on the thin old man''s face. His eyes left Saroyan and then looked coldly at gray.


    "Little beast, I''m going to cut you alive this time!"


    This time, on the one hand, it was to prevent Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters from going to the king''s capital, on the other hand, it was to revenge for the loss suffered by the Fergus family last time.


    The arm of a direct descendant of the Valen family was cut off and almost half abandoned. Except in the hands of the Sidney family, the Valen family has not suffered such a big loss. If it does not retaliate, the Navarran family will not be the Valen family.


    Two things seem to be one thing, but in fact they are one thing.


    The three brothers and sisters of Saroyan now rely on the Fergus family and the magic weapon held by the Fergus family.


    Just kill this child of the Fergus family, take away the magic weapon, and there are too many ways to grasp the remaining three brothers and sisters of the Sidney family.


    "Why? Don''t you release the four barbarian blood beasts? Together, the four barbarian blood beasts may be able to defeat the rune puppet of the Valen family..."


    He stared at gray with a grimace on his face, like a cat playing with a mouse.


    Facing each other''s eyes with a ferocious smile, the corners of Gray''s mouth also tilted slightly, and then said.


    "It seems that you didn''t listen to what I said last time."


    "Hum, just because you want to threaten the Warren family? And you think you can escape?"


    The thin old man disdained to smile, and then said in a cold voice.


    "After I kill you, I''ll go to the Fergus family and send them to bury you."


    Gray''s face was cold and his eyes were cold.


    "I warn you again, don''t shoot the Fergus family, otherwise even if it is the direct line of the Warren family, I will kill it."


    "Do you think you can escape?"


    The thin old man, with a sneer on his face, sat on the shoulder of the huge Rune puppet and looked at gray sarcastically.


    "It seems that your brain is not working well. Anyway, it''s time to take you on the road."


    Suddenly, I saw a huge Rune puppet with a height of more than ten meters, moving up, stepping out with one step, there were more than ten meters, a palm bigger than the grinding plate, facing gray, seemingly slow, but actually very fast.


    This is a huge iron palm, huge and powerful.


    Many enemies have been pinched into meat sauce under this iron palm, including even bloody soldiers. The thin old man can imagine the scene of each other being pinched into meat sauce.


    Boom!


    The ground was dug a deep pit directly under this claw.


    In the iron palm of the rune puppet, a piece of soil turned into mud crumbs and collapsed.


    But there was neither gray nor blood in the scattered soil.


    "Where is it?"


    On the rune puppet, the thin old man''s mocking eyes were stunned. His eyes moved around, but he didn''t find gray at all.


    Not only gray, but also Saroyan, even the carriage and coachman, have disappeared.


    "How?"


    The thin old man looked around dully. The people in front of him disappeared in the next moment.


    "Is this, is this space transmission?"


    For a moment, he thought of a guess. The look on his face changed and changed, and his face was unbelievable.


    The other party not only has a magic weapon that can manipulate four barbarian blood beasts, but also has a magic weapon with transmission ability.


    But how is that possible?


    Whether it is a magic weapon that manipulates four brute level blood beasts or a magic weapon with transmission ability, it is no less precious than a silver level magic weapon.


    Even the Warren family doesn''t have it. How can the other side afford a count family enfeoffed by the Sidney family? And it''s actually two.


    Hundreds of miles away, in a dense forest, on a purple array, a carriage and several people appeared. It was gray and his party who started the transmission ability.


    "The Warren family used Rune puppets!"


    Saroyan''s face was slightly dignified.


    Unexpectedly, in order to prevent the Sidney family from entering the king''s capital, the Warren family even used Rune puppets.


    "Fortunately, gray has a magic weapon with space transmission ability, otherwise it would be dangerous this time."


    Polly said with lingering fear.


    Although the other party only said to deal with gray, not with their three brothers and sisters, she couldn''t imagine what the other party would do after killing gray.


    Without the protection of the magic weapon that gray has mastered, the strongest strength is just the three of them who are crazy blood soldiers. The other party has too many ways to fight them.


    You don''t even need to do it yourself. You just need to hire a few large gangs to deal with them.


    "It''s not easy to do. I''m afraid the other party will always stop in the way ahead."


    Gray raised his eyebrows. Although he avoided the other party''s Rune puppet, he also retreated hundreds of miles. If the other party has been blocking the road ahead, they can''t pass at all.


    Although the spatial transmission ability can move across space, it needs to set the spatial coordinates in advance, so it is obviously impossible to cross the area where the rune puppet is located through spatial transmission.


    "There''s only a detour. It''s best to walk through some hidden forests."


    Saroyan thought for a moment and said.


    "That''s the only way."


    Gray nodded. Now he can only see if he can break through the interception of that rune puppet in this way.


    Let the driver drive back to the Fergus family. Gray took out the map, considered it carefully, and chose a route that passes through the most dense forests.


    Walking along the dense forest, a few days later, they were far away from the place where they last met the rune puppet.


    The four were relieved and moved on.


    But one day ahead.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Suddenly, there was a huge movement behind them. All four of them looked behind them.


    A giant with a height of more than ten meters is striding forward.


    His pace is not fast, but the speed is very fast, because each step is more than ten meters.


    Along the way, the trees were broken and the large rocks were destroyed. Nothing could stop it from moving forward.


    This is the huge puppet of the Warren family.


    "No, I''m coming!"


    "How did Warren know we were here?"


    Gray''s faces changed, but he soon thought of the reason.


    "There should be someone in the Warren family who is good at tracking!"


    They looked behind the rune puppet. Sure enough, when they saw the rune puppet, there were no longer only thin old people, but more than ten people following. Among these people, there must be people who are good at tracking.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Rune puppets walk in the forest like giants. Some trees are not even as tall as Rune puppets.


    Shua!


    Without hesitation, he started the space transmission ability. With a flash of his body, gray took the Saroyan brothers and sisters to transmit again and returned to a place he had passed before.


    "How did the Warren family track us?"


    Darren wondered.


    "It is reasonable to say that if we escape through space transmission ability, we will neither leave smell nor trace. Even those who are good at tracking should not be able to track."


    "We should have sent several tracking teams to search on some of the routes we must pass, and found the traces we left!"


    Said Polly, frowning.


    "Fortunately, they didn''t find the space transmission point, otherwise we might be in danger."


    Gray''s forehead showed a cold sweat.


    If the space transmission coordinates are found and destroyed by the other party, even if his ring has space teleportation ability, it can''t be started.


    At that time, it was really dangerous!


    Without space transmission ability, he was almost dead in the face of a rune puppet whose strength was comparable to that of a bloodless warrior.

 Chapter 332

    "What now?"


    Polly raised her eyebrows.


    "Continue to change the route. Although the other party sent several teams to search, it will take a lot of time from discovering us to catching up with us. This time is enough for us to narrow the distance from the king capital."


    Saroyan thought for a moment and said.


    "That''s it. We only need to chase and escape a few times. We should be able to reach Wangdu."


    Gray nodded in agreement.


    "As for the retreat, don''t worry. I''ll set up transmission points in many secret places. Even if they are damaged by the other party, there are other transmission points."


    After the decision was made, the four of gray continued to set out, and a lasting pursuit and escape immediately opened.


    Two days later, when the four of gray were walking on a country road, the thin old man chased the rune puppet up.


    Starting the space transmission, gray disappeared on the country road, appeared in a secret forest with transmission points set before, and chose a new route to start.


    Three days later, the four of gray walked along the river. The thin old man chased the rune puppet again. The four of gray started space transmission again to escape, chose a new route and set out again.


    Two days later, the four of gray climbed the mountain. The thin old man chased the rune puppet again. The four of gray started space transmission to escape, chose the route and continued to start.


    ¡­¡­


    With the pursuit and escape again and again, the four of gray are getting closer and closer to the king. Seeing that there are four or five days at most, the four will soon be able to enter the king''s palace.


    In a wilderness, the Warren family and their party are camping and resting.


    After the continuous pursuit and escape, the four gray people are very tired. The same is true for the Valen family, even worse than the four gray people. After all, searching for such fine work is very energy-consuming.


    "My Lord, we can''t continue like this. We chase and flee continuously. The distance between the other party and the king''s capital is getting closer."


    A middle-aged man came to Ralph Warren, a thin old man, and said with worry.


    Ralph Valen naturally knows that if this continues, the four grays will be closer and closer to the king''s capital and eventually enter the king''s capital. However, at present, there is no effective way to stop it.


    He looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    "My Lord, I suggest a bet."


    Said the middle-aged man.


    "What do you say?"


    Ralph Valen asked suspiciously.


    "Since we can''t stop them, why don''t we ambush on their way and take the opportunity to sneak attack."


    "But we don''t know which route they will take?"


    Ralph Warren frowned.


    "That''s why we need to gamble. After all, if we continue like this, we can''t stop each other."


    Ralph Valen thought a little and made a decision.


    "OK, what to do!"


    Two days later, the four of gray were only two days away from Wang Du.


    "The situation is not quite right. The Warren family hasn''t appeared for several days!"


    There was a faint uneasiness in Gray''s heart.


    "It''s really a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that the other party should have tracked us and already tracked us."


    Saroyan was also worried.


    "Will you worry too much?"


    Polly said.


    "I hope it''s too much."


    After a long journey, the four of gray were getting closer and closer to Wang Du. They were walking in a forest with tall and dense vegetation.


    In the woods, there are mountains, stones and giant trees. Some mountains and stones are tens of hundreds of tons, covered with green moss.


    Some giant trees are as high as tens of meters or even hundreds of meters. Their branches cover the sky and block out the sun. They stretch together like a green cloud.


    Walking into it, I can''t help feeling small.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    Unknown birds, hiding in the dense forest, made a low and strange song. Coupled with the surrounding environment, the whole forest was cold.


    Click!


    The woods are full of dead branches. Walking on them, there is a constant sound of broken dead branches.


    In front, the branches and leaves are more lush, and the gloomy atmosphere is more intense.


    "No!"


    Suddenly, gray screamed out a loud warning.


    He saw that he had obtained the infrared sensing ability of the shadow snake and found that there were more than a dozen people lurking in the dense forest ahead.


    They hide among the branches and leaves and use them as a natural barrier.


    There is no doubt that these people have no good intentions, and they may even be members of the Warren family.


    Shua!


    Saroyan three people almost reacted when gray gave a warning, because at the same time when gray breathed out, the more than ten people hiding in front rushed out of the dense leaves and rushed here.


    Whoosh!


    The first of them, wearing a grey suit of aristocratic style, with an old face and a thin body, holding a black Epee, is Ralph Warren, who has been dealing with gray for a long time.


    As a bloody warrior, his speed was terrible, and he was close to gray four in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, in the distance, there was a huge movement. Even the huge tree 100 meters high was constantly pushed down. There was no doubt that the rune puppet was coming.


    Gray four people all changed color. They had been guarding against each other, but they didn''t expect that the other party was ambushed in their way.


    Is it a coincidence, or did you know their route by any means?


    In order to avoid being ambushed by the Warren family on the road ahead, their route is not straight, but from left to right. It is reasonable that the other party doesn''t even know where they are going to pass, so there should be no way to ambush them.


    Without time to think about this, gray cut out five ice blades, with a sharp edge and cold air, just like the cold wind in winter, attacking Ralph Valen, while he retreated and was ready to meet Saroyan.


    If you want to send Saroyan three simultaneous interpreting through space, you must be very close and physically close to Saroyan three.


    Just in case, the four people are not far away from each other, but they have not reached the level of "hand in hand", so it is difficult to move forward in the dense forest in that way.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The five icy wind blades are no less powerful than the blood beast ability of the savage blood warrior. Even Ralph Warren can''t despise them.


    On his long black sword, countless black fog suddenly burst out, like a black river, crashing against the cold ice wind blade.


    Boom!


    The two collided violently, and then both disappeared.


    The terrible explosion smashed the huge trees and splashed rocks, briefly isolating gray and Ralph Warren.


    Taking this opportunity, gray hurried to meet Saroyan.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    But at this time, a large number of plants around the four gray people grew wildly, growing thick vines one after another, like countless thick python, stacked one after another, attacking the four gray people.


    The air was full of strong winds.


    This is the plant ability exerted by Ralph Valen, a brute blood warrior who practices special blood skills. It is more powerful than Gray''s ice wind blade. Gray alone can''t resist it.


    And most importantly, Ralph Valen, who was blocked by the ice blade for a moment, was also approaching quickly.


    Boom, boom!


    Without the slightest hesitation, the tusk pig and ghost knife Mantis were called out by gray from the space.


    After the appearance of the two blood beasts, one suddenly roared, and with the invisible sound wave of terror and destruction, hit the countless huge vines from the left.


    Visible to the naked eye, huge vines have broken.


    One jumped to the right, waved two huge sickles with a length of several meters and cut out one after another.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    A large number of vines were cut off under the two sickles. The two huge sickles were waved tightly, and no vine could break through the blockade of the two huge sickles.


    Gray himself attacked Ralph Warren one after another with a cold ice blade to block the other''s approach.


    At this time, gray and Saroyan had naturally met, but the trouble was above the two brute blood beasts.


    If you start space transmission now, you are bound to give up two barbarian blood beasts.


    This is not just the loss of two combat forces.


    Without two barbarian blood beasts, Gray''s combat power will be greatly reduced. It''s much easier for the Warren family to deal with the four of them. They don''t even need Rune puppets. It''s enough for two barbarian blood soldiers to work together.


    So these two savage blood beasts can never be lost.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The figure of the rune puppet can be seen, only a few tens of meters away. Under its running, the ground is shaking violently, like an earthquake.


    The doomsday scene made the birds and animals in the woods flee madly.


    "Hey, hey, use space to transmit!"


    Not far away, Ralph Warren had a calm face and a funny smile on his mouth.


    Naturally, he knew the consequences of gray losing two barbarian blood beasts, so he was very sure that gray would not give up two barbarian blood beasts.


    But the next moment, the smile on his face was frozen.


    Whew, whew!


    Two thick vines appeared, first twined around gray, and then suddenly grew and twined around the tusk pig and the ghost knife Mantis.


    Shua!


    At the same time, gray started space transmission.


    Gray''s body shape disappeared, along with the four disappeared, as well as the tusk pig and the ghost knife Mantis.


    Gray tied himself with two brute level blood beasts through vines and carried them to space together.


    "Damn it..."


    Looking at the missing gray four and two savage blood beasts, Ralph Warren gnawed his teeth.


    Originally, they were about to retain the four people. Even if they could not retain the four people, they could also make the other party suffer heavy losses and make it easier to deal with the other party next.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to have such a hand. He also has a magic weapon that can control plants.


    Let the other party escape without any loss of combat power.


    There is no doubt that the ambush was a failure, and the most troublesome thing is that because of the ambush, too much time was wasted during the ambush. Now the other party is only a day away from Wang Du.


    It can almost be declared that the Warren family''s pursuit of each other this time is a complete failure.

 Chapter 333

    Two days later, gray and Saroyan''s brother and sister appeared in front of a huge city on foot.


    This is an extremely huge and magnificent city. The gate is more than 50 meters high. It is made of unknown metal. It is extremely thick and huge, just like a gate for giants.


    The walls on both sides are earthy yellow and spread to the endless distance, just like two lying dragons.


    On the city wall, you can vaguely see many Rune lines, which are cumbersome and orderly connected together, spreading to both sides and to an endless distance.


    It is a large Rune array. Once activated, it will produce a huge protective barrier enough to accommodate the whole city.


    Closing the sky at the top and the underground at the bottom will make the whole city as solid as gold, and the sky, ground and underground can not be invaded.


    Moreover, its protective power is so terrible that even King level soldiers can hardly destroy it in a short time. It is called one of the details of the purple moon kingdom.


    What''s more, it not only has the function of protection, but also has strong attack power, but it can''t be confirmed.


    It is said that it was not built by the purple moon Kingdom, but an imperial building more than 1000 years ago, which was repaired and used by the purple moon kingdom.


    And here is the capital of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Finally to the king''s capital!"


    Looking at the huge city gate, with a trace of fatigue in her eyes, Polly breathed a sigh of relief and a trace of joy on her face.


    The four of them hardly had a safe rest after chasing and escaping all the way. They didn''t dare to make a fire or set up a tent. They could only sleep in a tree.


    As soon as there is trouble, we should be alert immediately. Compared with physical fatigue, mental fatigue is more important.


    "It''s safe at last!"


    Gray also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The king capital of the purple moon Kingdom, the largest city in the purple moon Kingdom, is extremely prosperous, with a permanent population of tens of millions.


    This is the base camp of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and the place where the Royal forces of the purple moon kingdom are most concentrated.


    It is certain that there must be a king level strong man in the palace deep in the city.


    In such a place, no power dares to fight, even the Marquis family.


    Once upon a time, the contradiction between two hostile bloodless soldiers broke out completely, fought in the king''s capital, destroyed the withered and decadent all the way, and a large number of buildings collapsed, resulting in chaos in the king''s capital.


    Finally angered the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. A king level strong man came out of the palace. The purple fire was like clouds in the sky. They had burned them into ashes only once. Since then, no force dared to fight in the king capital.


    "The Warren family should have given up!"


    Saroyan was also obviously relieved.


    Up to now, the Warren family has not appeared. Obviously, the Warren family should have given up.


    As for fighting against them in the king''s capital, it is absolutely impossible. The Warren family has no such courage.


    This is Wang Du, the most concentrated place of the royal family. It can be said that anything that happens here can not escape the royal line. The Valen family can not dare to face the royal family in the face of the Sydney family.


    "I really want to sleep for three days and three nights."


    Darren rubbed his temples and said.


    On his way for more than ten consecutive days, even if he reached the strength of a fierce blood soldier, he couldn''t help feeling slightly tired. Now he just wants to lie in a soft bed and sleep for three days and three nights.


    "Let''s go and enter the king''s capital!"


    All three of gray couldn''t help smiling and stepped towards the king''s capital.


    Through the city gate large enough to accommodate more than a dozen carriages, gray four entered the king''s capital.


    The great kings are extremely prosperous.


    The streets crisscross like cobwebs.


    On the streets, luxury carriages crisscross, competing with each other, and sometimes you can even see blood animals pulling carts.


    On both sides of the street, there are many exquisite buildings, which are connected with each other in a harmonious and unified style.


    The shops inside are luxurious and high-grade, and the goods sold are all treasures.


    Many of them, in some small town pools, are enough to be included in auction houses.


    From time to time, we can see young men and women in noble clothes, surrounded by servants, walking on the busy streets and going in and out of these shops from time to time.


    "How prosperous!"


    Seeing this scene, gray couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Such cities, in terms of prosperity, are no different from those big cities in his previous life, except that one is science fiction and the other is fantasy.


    "Is gray the first time to come to Wangdu?"


    Saroyan asked.


    "Although I have long heard that Wangdu is extremely prosperous, it''s my first time."


    Gray nodded.


    "I''ve been here several times, but every time I come, I still feel shocked."


    Saroyan sighed slightly.


    "It''s a rare time. You can hang out in Wangdu these days."


    "I have this plan, too."


    Gray said with a smile. It''s rare to come. Naturally, I have to take a good stroll.


    Suddenly, the faces of gray and Saroyan were suddenly cold. A group of people appeared in front of them.


    The first two of the group were all dressed in noble clothes.


    One of them, dressed in black aristocratic clothes, looked thin and wrinkled. It was Ralph Valen, a bloody warrior of the Valen family who had been chasing them these days.


    The other was a young man with short brown hair and a handsome face, but his skin was too pale, making him look more feminine.


    This young man was the young man whose right arm was cut off by gray when the Warren family attacked the Fergus family.


    At this time, the position of the other party''s right arm, which should have been broken, has been connected. Just from the action of never sagging naturally, this hand should not recover as before.


    Seeing the four of gray, especially gray among them, the young man suddenly had an undisguised look of resentment in his eyes, staring at gray like a cold poisonous snake.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    He clenched his teeth. His voice was cold, like the wind.


    "The broken arm has been connected? It''s really gratifying!"


    Gray''s mouth was slightly tilted and looked at him coldly.


    "Don''t be crazy. You won''t come to a good end if you are against the Warren family!"


    The young man said in a cold voice.


    "I don''t know if I have a good end, but you must have a bad end. Can you afford a weapon when you break your hand?"


    Gray smiled and mocked.


    "You want to die!"


    When gray touched the pain, the young man was like a dog stepped on its tail. He was suddenly excited and almost shot gray directly in the street.


    "Is this how the Sidney family discipline their servants? How dare a servant speak to the heir of the Marquis family?"


    Next to him, Ralph Warren, a thin old man, grabbed the young man''s shoulder and stopped him, then looked at Saroyan.


    "Is it because the Marquis of Sidney did not know how to discipline his servants after his death? If so, I don''t mind discipline the Sidney family."


    "No, the lawvalen family is always bothering. First of all, he is not a servant of the Sidney family, but an aristocrat of the Sidney family. Secondly, I don''t think there is anything wrong with what he said."


    Saroyan said coldly.


    "Of course, the most important thing is, I don''t think you have this strength, do you think, the elder of the Warren family?"


    With the strength of Gray''s ability to manipulate four barbarian blood beasts, it is obvious who will discipline gray if the clan old of the Warren family shoots at gray.


    "You, you... What a sharp mouth!"


    Ralph Warren was white and blue with anger, clenched his fist and cold eyes.


    "I haven''t had a rest for more than ten days, okay? I''m old. I''d better have more rest. It''s too hard, but I can''t live long."


    Gray answered with a smile.


    With that, the four of gray stopped looking at the ugly old and young and left.


    Now in Wangdu, the other party doesn''t dare to do it at all, and the most important thing is that the rune puppet is not around them. If they really dare to do it, they must suffer.


    Because they were too tired, the four of gray didn''t stroll around the Wangdu. They found a pub and stayed in it.


    The next day, after a sleep, gray got up to practice.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Just after the cultivation, I took a hot bath, and there was a knock outside the door.


    "Master gray, someone is looking for you!"


    There was a young man''s voice outside the door. This was the clerk of the hotel. Yesterday, gray gave a lot of tips. The young man was very happy and walked around gray almost all day. The service was very considerate.


    "Someone is looking for me?"


    Gray wondered.


    If there are three saroyans, it should not be reported by the teenager. In other words, the person looking for him is not Saroyan.


    Among the king capitals, except Saroyan, he also knew the people of the Warren family, but it is reasonable that the Warren family should not find him.


    Gray asked, puzzled.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s a noble lady. She''s waiting for you downstairs now!"


    The boy answered outside the door.


    Gray opened the door and went downstairs. He was even more curious. How could he know someone in this king''s capital, and he was still a noble lady.

 Chapter 334

    When he came downstairs, gray found the person who wanted to see him at a glance, because the other person was too conspicuous.


    Wearing an aristocratic orange dress, with hair hanging behind him and tied with orange ribbons, his face is white and beautiful.


    Just different from ordinary noble ladies, she is tall and straight, soft and beautiful, with a trace of heroism.


    "It''s you..."


    Gray recognized the woman immediately when he saw her. She was one of the two women who had followed Sophia. I remember her name should be Julie.


    Her strength is good. The most special thing is that this woman is still a rare Rune teacher, which left a deep impression on gray.


    "I''ve met master gray. Miss asked me to invite you."


    Julie smiled at gray, made a standard aristocratic salute, and then said.


    "How do you know I live here?"


    Gray frowned and calculated. He had not arrived in Wangdu for a day. The other party could actually know that he lived here, which made him vigilant.


    "On the first day you came, there was a conflict with the Warren family. It''s hard to notice you!"


    Julie smiled.


    "What is the identity of your young lady?"


    Gray asked, frowning.


    At first he guessed that Sophia came from the Duke''s family, but now he is not so sure about this guess.


    "Sorry, you''d better ask the young lady. Since the young lady didn''t tell you, as a servant, I can''t make an opinion."


    Julie shook her head slightly.


    "Well, please lead the way!"


    Seeing nothing to ask, gray had to let the other party lead the way.


    For Sophia, because of too mysterious reasons, he has a certain degree of vigilance. After all, people always have vigilance in the face of the unknown.


    However, so far, he has not felt malicious from the other party. Rather, he has traded a lot of urgently needed things from the other party.


    The wild level blood method of the wind wolf sequence and the wild level blood method of the wind wolf sequence are all traded from the other party, and now he still owes the other party 1.05 million gold coins.


    Following Julie, gray got into a luxurious carriage and left the tavern.


    Wangdu, a huge city with a permanent population of tens of millions, is very huge. If you walk, it is difficult to walk from one end to the other in a day.


    The carriage went for half an hour and drove into a house.


    This is a very huge residence, in which the buildings are exquisite and beautiful. The huge stone columns, towering sharp corners and bright colors do not appear complicated, but very harmonious and unified.


    The buildings in the residence have no traces of years. It can be seen that the construction time of the residence should not be too long.


    After walking through the house, Gray was finally led to a garden.


    The morning sun shines, and the flowers of various colors in the garden compete with each other, with fragrant flowers.


    At a stone table, Sophia, wearing a purple noble dress, has long purple hair and shawl, and her face is beautiful, just like an elf in a flower.


    "Please sit down!"


    Seeing gray coming, Sophia reached out and motioned gray to sit opposite. She made a cup of milk tea and handed it to Gray''s seat.


    Gray picked it up and took a sip. The tea was mixed with strong milk fragrance. Now gray, who is influenced by aristocratic life, can naturally taste that the milk and tea used in this cup of milk tea must be very high-grade.


    After thinking about it, gray took out a wooden box from the purple ring, put it on the table and opened it.


    In the wooden box lay one black and purple coin after another, which was the magic coin.


    "This is the 1.05 million gold coins I owed you last time."


    Gray said.


    "It seems that you have made a lot of money!"


    Sophia smiled, glanced at Gray''s purple magic ring, took out the rune space bag and put the wooden box away.


    "Yes!"


    Gray shrugged and looked straight at Sophia. Of course, he was not obsessed, but looking at the man and trying to see through him.


    Since he came into contact with the other party, the other party gave him the feeling of extreme mystery, just like shrouded in a fog, both in style and in what he did.


    Facing Gray''s "aggressive" eyes, Sophia didn''t turn around like ordinary noble ladies, nor did she give him a hand like some noble ladies, but asked very politely.


    "You want to ask me something?"


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, then looked at each other.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Is this important?"


    Sophia asked back.


    "It''s not important, but don''t you think it''s unfair that only you know my identity, but I don''t know your identity?"


    Gray stared at each other.


    "Well, it''s really a little unfair. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you. I''m the second daughter of the purple moon kingdom."


    Sophia said faintly.


    "The second king''s daughter?"


    Gray stared at Sophia.


    When the other party asked Julie to invite him, he vaguely guessed that the other party was not from the three Duke family, but from the royal family. After all, the kings were the territory of the royal family. The other party had such a well-informed news channel in the kings, which must be related to the Royal family.


    However, when it was confirmed from each other''s mouth, he was still surprised. The other party was not only a member of the royal family, but also had a high status in the royal family. He was actually a direct descendant of the royal family.


    "Yes, I have a sister on my head, so I''m the second king''s daughter."


    Sophia said very plainly.


    "Your identity is really a little scary."


    Half a ring, Gray said with a strange look on his face.


    He once had the idea that when his strength reached the king level and he was qualified to talk with the royal family, he would contact the royal family and exchange the blood of blood animals beyond the king level from the royal family.


    But he didn''t want to. He had already contacted the royal family and had already made a deal. He didn''t know whether to say it was lucky or unfortunate.


    "I''m sure you won''t be frightened."


    Sophia drank milk tea gracefully and smiled.


    "You really trust me."


    Gray smiled bitterly and shrugged.


    He was really surprised, but he was not frightened. With his strength now, he was no worse than the general Marquis family, but he was not frightened because of the identity of the other princess.


    Moreover, for his own potential, gray himself knows very well that as long as he is given time, it is inevitable to become a king level strong. With this potential, he will not feel inferior to others.


    "Of course, I''m very optimistic about you."


    Sophia''s beautiful eyes blinked slightly, half joking.


    "Thank you very much."


    Gray smiled.


    "You really should thank me. I''ve solved a big problem for you."


    Sophia smiled.


    "Big trouble?"


    Gray looked at her suspiciously.


    "Nei ~ Er ~ Mu ~ Jia ~ Zu."


    Sophia spat out her red lips.


    "What...?"


    Gray''s pupils suddenly narrowed and almost got up from his seat. He looked at Sophia in surprise. He didn''t expect to hear the Graham family from Sophia.


    "A few months ago, the neham family conducted a large-scale search for you in the Kingdom, but I suppressed it and covered it up for you."


    Sophia said with a slightly solemn look.


    "How can you offend the Naham family? And judging from the Naham family''s attitude of sparing no effort, it''s obvious that it won''t give up easily."


    "Some time ago, I got a silver metal ball in the thunder forest led by Naham, but it was watched by the people of the Naham family..."


    Gray explained.


    Originally, he was still wondering how the intelligence ability of Duke neiham''s family could not find his intelligence. After all, he was a well-known figure in Sidney. Unexpectedly, it was because Sophia helped cover it up.


    Although I don''t know how the other party did it, there is no doubt that I owe the other party a great favor this time.


    "Thank you."


    Gray thanked sincerely.


    Even if he is found by the Naham family, he is sure to escape with the Fergus family, but that is bound to give up the foundation worked out by the Fergus family for generations. He will never do so unless he has to.


    "No, although I''ve covered it for you, it doesn''t mean that the Naham family can''t find you. Be careful."


    Sophia solemnly warned.


    After staying at Sophia''s house for some time, gray left and learned that the Graham family was searching for him, which gave him an extreme sense of urgency.


    "Your Highness, is it worth investing so much in him?"


    Not long after gray left, Julie walked into the garden and frowned slightly.


    "Although his potential is good, the blood method he has cultivated limits his growth. His future achievements are only ordinary blood shortage soldiers at best."


    The difference between special blood method and ordinary blood method is not only reflected in power, but also in growth.


    The highest level of common blood method is only the waste level. The waste level is already the highest level of common blood. The king level can only be achieved by cultivating special blood method.


    "His blood has changed. If he is lucky enough, it is not impossible to become a king level soldier."


    Sophia smiled mysteriously.


    "As for whether it is worth it, there will never be a final conclusion until the last minute."

 Chapter 335

    Returning to the tavern from Sophia''s house, Gray was full of things about the Graham family.


    He felt a lot of pressure when he learned that the neham family were looking for him at all costs. It was not until a long time that he calmed down.


    Although the neham family is powerful, it can not be unscrupulous. At least in the king''s capital, they dare not mess with convenience.


    If he is discovered by the Naham family, he can settle the Fergus family in Wangdu. I believe the other party will never dare to fight the Fergus family in Wangdu. As long as he is given time to grow up, he can naturally deal with the Naham family.


    The only thing that worries him is that he is now in the king''s capital, not in the Fergus family. If the neham family attacks the Fergus family, he can''t move with the Fergus family in time.


    Although he would like to return to Sidney now, it will take several days for Saroyan to succeed to the title, which can not be achieved overnight.


    To this end, he asked Sophia to inform him in time if she noticed any change in the Naham family. He believed that with the space transmission of his purple ring, she would surely arrive before the Naham family shot at the Fergus family.


    In the following days, he temporarily suppressed his worries and waited for Saroyan to inherit the title, so as to return to Sidney.


    Finally, the day of Saroyan''s succession ceremony was coming, but at this time, an accident happened.


    A special team came to Wangdu.


    This is a very special team. In the team, the carriages are pulled by blood animals, and the level of blood animals is not low.


    The first carriage was pulled by a wild blood beast with a body length of nine meters, while the other carriages were all wild blood beasts with a body length of five meters.


    Last time, when the Valen family attacked the Fergus family, the blood beast that pulled the carriage for the two savage warriors of the Valen family was also a crazy blood beast. However, here, the lowest blood beast pulling the carriage was also a savage, so it is not difficult to judge the particularity of this team.


    And the guards around are not simple.


    Uniformed wore the blue war suit. Under the package of the blue war suit, the strong murderous spirit could not be concealed, emitting the smell of iron blood.


    It''s a long-standing killing gas. Only those who come out of the sea of blood can have such a killing gas.


    There is no doubt that every guard must be a blood soldier honed from the battlefield.


    They are good at fighting and killing, and they are also good at cooperating with each other through battle array. Even blood soldiers with a higher level of strength than them are fully capable of encircling and killing.


    On the left and right sides of all carriages, there are huge golden flame signs, burning brightly and dazzling, just like an immortal fire to burn everything in the world to ashes.


    "This is the symbol of the royal family of the flame kingdom!"


    Seeing the sign, Polly couldn''t help crying out.


    Such a sign is too eye-catching and unique. Almost at a glance, she has recognized that it is the sign of the royal family of the flame kingdom.


    "The flame kingdom will... Visit the purple moon kingdom?"


    Gray, who also recognized the sign, showed a trace of surprise.


    The relationship between the purple moon Kingdom and the flame kingdom is not good. It is not difficult to see that the purple moon Kingdom chases the king of killers and is forced to give up at the boundary of the flame kingdom.


    Now the royal family of the flame Kingdom actually visited the purple moon kingdom. Although it is not the first time, it is absolutely rare in history.


    "Why did the royal family of the flame kingdom come?"


    Gray frowned slightly, but soon stretched out again.


    No matter why the flame kingdom came, at present, that level is too far away from him, and it is not what he needs to care about.


    Now he is more concerned about another thing. Because of the arrival of the royal family of the flame Kingdom, will Saroyan''s succession ceremony be postponed.


    "When the royal family of the flame Kingdom comes, young master Saroyan, will your succession ceremony be postponed?"


    "It''s possible."


    Next to him, Saroyan said after thinking.


    Obviously, for the current purple moon Kingdom Royal family, the visit of the flame Kingdom Royal family is the top priority. In comparison, his succession ceremony depends on the latter.


    In this case, his succession ceremony is likely to be postponed.


    Because of the visit of the royal family of the flame Kingdom, the whole palace is in a uproar. Many people are discussing the visit of the flame king and guessing the purpose of the royal family of the flame kingdom.


    Some people speculate that the royal family of the flame kingdom came this time to sign a non-infringement agreement with the purple moon kingdom.


    Some people speculate that the royal family of the flame kingdom came for the last time the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom chased the killer king, and may use the killer king as a bargaining chip to conduct political negotiations with the purple moon kingdom.


    Some people also speculate that the royal family of the flame kingdom came to marry the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    The king''s daughter and the second king''s daughter of the purple moon Kingdom have reached the marriageable age, but there is no news of engagement. The flame kingdom may want to strengthen the relationship between the two kingdoms through marriage.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many versions of speculation, and the whole king is boiling. Many nobles who get the news rush to the king''s capital with various purposes.


    Soon after, news came from the palace that Gray''s worry was confirmed. Saroyan''s succession ceremony was postponed by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, and the specific time has not been set. Obviously, this time should be determined according to the time when the royal family of the flame Kingdom left.


    Two days later, in order to welcome the royal family of the flame Kingdom, the royal family of the purple moon kingdom held a grand banquet in the royal palace. The invited were the nobles and their children who were currently in the royal capital and were directly knighted by the royal family. Naturally, Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters were among them.


    From the royal family, the carriage that came to pick up Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters stopped outside the tavern. Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters took the carriage and left the tavern.


    But soon after their carriage left, another carriage with royal logo appeared in front of the tavern. A moment later, gray got into the carriage and the carriage went to the palace.


    "This is a banquet held by the royal family. All the people attending the banquet are nobles enfeoffed by the royal family. Is it inappropriate for me to go?"


    Entering the carriage, gray met Sophia in a purple diamond dress.


    Different from usual, her long soft purple hair was pulled up, more solemn and mature, less ordinary elegance.


    With a snow-white neck, slender waist and plump front, this is a very perfect woman.


    After being slightly surprised, gray hesitated and said.


    For the royal family members of the flame Kingdom, the first of the four kingdoms, gray still has some excitement. After all, there must be few such opportunities.


    However, he is not a nobleman granted by the purple moon Kingdom and is not invited. If he goes, it will be inconsistent with the rules.


    "It''s all right. Every member of the royal family has the right to invite acquaintances, not limited to the nobles who are directly granted titles by the royal family."


    Seeing Gray''s intention, Sophia smiled.


    "The netham family?"


    Gray was worried about whether he would encounter the Graham family.


    "Don''t worry over there. The people of the Naham family are not in the king''s capital. If they were, I wouldn''t invite you."


    Sophia explained.


    Now that the other party has said so, gray won''t shirk it. The banquet attended by the royal families of two kingdoms is an opportunity to broaden his horizons. He is really excited.


    Entering the palace, Sophia went to meet the other members of the royal family, and gray was introduced into the banquet hall.


    This is a huge and magnificent banquet hall.


    On both sides of the banquet hall, there are huge stone columns one after another. The stone columns are dark gold and carved with many exquisite patterns.


    In the center of the banquet hall, there are white cloth tables one after another, which are full of all kinds of exquisite food and mellow red wine.


    A man and woman in noble clothes walked in the banquet hall, with several men as the center.


    These people are either the owners of a large family or the direct children of a large family.


    Gray saw Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters in it. At this time, he was talking with familiar nobles.


    "It''s him!"


    Soon, he noticed one of the young men surrounded by stars and the moon. The young man was wearing a decent Brown noble dress and holding a glass of red wine in his right hand. It was the young man of the Warren family.


    "His right hand is really well. It seems that the news is true."


    As early as a few days ago, gray had heard the news from Saroyan that the Warren family spent a lot of money to ask the medicine refining master enshrined by the royal family to refine a magic medicine and cure his right hand. Now it seems that it is indeed so.


    "Why are you here?"


    The young man of the Warren family also noticed gray who appeared in the banquet hall. He was stunned and soon came over with a sneer.


    "Why are you here? Don''t you know this is a banquet only for the nobles of the kingdom?"


    "Master Edgar, who is this?"


    Asked a man surrounded by him.


    "Just a enfeoffment aristocrat. I don''t know how to get in."


    Edgar, a young man of the Warren family, sneered.


    "Enfeoffment of nobles?"


    All the people around heard frowned. This kind of banquet can''t be attended by the enfeoffment aristocrats.


    As the nobility of the Kingdom, they all have a sense of superiority in front of the enfeoffment nobility. Many times, they disdain to participate in the banquet with the existence of the enfeoffment nobility.


    Edgar''s eyes turned slightly, his face suddenly became cold and fierce, and yelled.


    "Say, what''s your purpose in sneaking into the palace? Is it to assassinate the distinguished guests from the flame kingdom?"


    It''s humiliating to dare to appear here. It would be better if we could take the opportunity to kill him with the help of the palace guard.

 Chapter 336

    "Young master Edgar is right. This man sneaked into the palace. It was definitely a plot!"


    "Say, what are you sneaking into the palace for?"


    Seeing Edgar''s suddenly changed tone, the people around him immediately reacted, and the tone became bad.


    The sudden movement naturally attracted the eyes of others in the banquet hall, and everyone looked here.


    Some people wondered and listened attentively to what was happening here. Some people frowned slightly and felt that such an idea would lose their noble status.


    "Why is gray here?"


    Seeing gray who suddenly appeared in the banquet hall, Saroyan and the three of them all changed their faces and walked over quickly.


    "I advise you not to resist, or we don''t mind killing you on the spot for the safety of the distinguished guests of the flame kingdom!"


    Edgar''s eyes were cold, his hands bent into sharp claws, clattering, and the force of blood wrapped around them, like a silver hook, grabbed at gray.


    It was said that he was caught, and there were several blood holes in gray.


    Gray stepped back and avoided the double grasp of the other party. Naturally, he couldn''t let the other party do so.


    "Dare to resist, fight together and catch him, life or death!"


    Seeing gray dodging, Edgar''s sneer was even worse, and he immediately called out his voice.


    The aristocratic children who followed him were all scattered with a sneer on their faces and vaguely surrounded gray.


    "Stop, Edgar, what do you want?"


    Saroyan shouted.


    "What are you doing? Of course, capture the assassin who sneaked into the palace!"


    Edgar sneered.


    "It''s an aristocrat of my Sidney family, not an assassin."


    Saroyan defended, and then he looked at gray and asked.


    "Gray, why are you here?"


    "I was invited."


    Gray frowned slightly.


    "Lie, at this banquet, only your majesty and your three Highnesses are qualified to invite outsiders. Do you want to say that you know your majesty or your three Highnesses?"


    Edgar sneered.


    "What''s going on?"


    At this time, a group of guards in war clothes came. The first one was a middle-aged man in Black War clothes, with a strong face and breath.


    As such a high-standard banquet held by the royal family, it is natural that there are closely protected guards around the banquet hall, and the middle-aged man is one of them.


    Seeing more and more noise here, he rushed over immediately.


    "Captain Kyle, this man didn''t receive an invitation. He sneaked into the palace!"


    Edgar gave gray a cold look and shouted immediately.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, and the guards around him were scattered, vaguely surrounded gray, and then the middle-aged man focused on gray.


    "Please show me your invitation!"


    "I don''t have an invitation, but I''m invited by your Highness the second king!"


    Gray explained.


    "Lie, how can I know your highness in your capacity? I advise you to be honest."


    Edgar sneered.


    "Captain Kyle, this man has a powerful magic weapon in his hand. It''s very dangerous!"


    "Please hand over the magic weapon!"


    After thinking a little, middle-aged man Kyle opened his eyes to gray.


    "I am indeed invited by your Highness the second king!"


    Gray frowned.


    The magic weapon in his hand is very special. He really doesn''t want to give it to others to keep, and the most important thing is that he can''t take out the magic weapon for manipulating the barbarian blood beast. After all, he relies on ability rather than magic weapon for manipulating the barbarian blood beast.


    "Still want to argue, Captain Kyle, I suggest you capture him directly. This man is obviously lying. He can never know his Highness the second king!"


    Kyle, a middle-aged man, was obviously persuaded. Together with several other guards, he began to approach gray slowly.


    Seeing this, Edgar sneered and sneered.


    "Can you know your Highness the second king''s daughter?"


    "Why can''t he know?"


    Just then, a faint voice sounded.


    "Just a son of the enfeoffed Earl family, he also deserves -"


    Edgar disdained to answer. Halfway through, he suddenly found that there was silence around him and looked at him with strange eyes. He couldn''t help turning back and looking behind him, and his face changed suddenly.


    "Second king''s daughter... Your highness!"


    Sophia was wearing a purple dress with noble temperament and an inviolable royal temperament. She glanced at Edgar lightly, and then said to Kyle, the captain of the guard.


    "Captain Kyle, step back. I invited him!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Kyle, the captain of the guard, saluted respectfully and retreated with other guards. Only Edgar and several noble children led by Edgar were left. It was neither retreat nor retreat.


    They can feel that many people''s eyes fall on them, with ridicule and playfulness in their eyes.


    Their eyes fell on them, making them feel like they were in the back, and they wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    "This is the best direct descendant of the Valen family generation?"


    "I heard that he was cut off not long ago. The Warren family spent a lot of money to connect his arm. I didn''t believe it at first, but now I believe it."


    "Indeed, this kind of mind, no wonder will be Yin, the future heir of the Warren family is like this, ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the nobles and their children in the whole conflict, it is natural to see that Edgar is deliberately targeting gray.


    It is natural for nobles to bully people, which is normal in the eyes of nobles.


    However, it would be foolish to act rashly without knowing the other party''s situation. Now, instead of teasing the other party, it leaves a bad impression in front of the second king''s daughter. It is not worth the loss.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ignoring Edgar, Sophia beckoned to gray to follow. Gray nodded to Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters and followed.


    "It seems that you have a lot of enemies!"


    Walking out of the banquet hall and on the corridor of the palace, Sophia turned back and joked.


    Gray had to smile bitterly.


    Carefully speaking, his enemies are not many, but each enemy has a big background.


    For example, the Marquis of Oka, the Marquis of Valen and the Duke of neham have extremely strong power and strength.


    Of course, if the power is too small, it is impossible to become his enemy. He has been killed by him before he becomes his enemy.


    Such as the head of the mantis mercenary regiment, or the scorpion mercenary regiment... He killed him immediately after he got revenge.


    He has never been kind to the enemy, but some enemies have too big background. If they are killed, they will have great trouble and can only be left alone for the time being.


    She went around the garden of the royal capital with Sophia. When she returned to the banquet hall, the banquet was about to begin. Sophia went to meet with other members of the royal family, while Lei met with Saroyan.


    The three asked him how he knew Sophia, and he explained briefly.


    After a short time, the royal family members of the purple moon Kingdom and the royal family members of the flame kingdom all came.


    Walking in the first position was a man wearing a crown.


    The man was dressed in a golden dress, with a dignified face and wisdom in his eyes. He was the king of the purple moon Kingdom today.


    Even though he is over 50 years old, his powerful strength makes him look not old. His majesty has been a bloodless soldier long ago. It is even rumored that he has the strength of a king level soldier. I don''t know whether this rumor is true.


    In parallel with him was a well maintained woman, dressed in a purple and black dress, showing noble elegance. She was the queen of today.


    Behind them were the great prince Francis violet, the great daughter helya violet and the second daughter Sophia violet.


    The handsome and noble men and the beautiful temperament of women can be born in the royal family. Naturally, their appearance and temperament will not be poor.


    There are six people in total who are in parallel with the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and slightly behind the king and queen.


    The first of them was a young man in yellow, with red hair like flame, handsome face, sharp eyes and outstanding temperament.


    Behind him were two old men. The old man was quite old and had clear wrinkles on his face, such as the bark of an old tree, but the light in his eyes occasionally caught people''s heart and soul. It was obvious that his strength was extremely terrible.


    Behind the two old men were three young men, two men and one woman, all with outstanding temperament.


    The arrival of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and the royal family of the flame Kingdom naturally became the center of the banquet. According to the introduction of the king of the purple moon Kingdom, the young man in yellow was one of the Royal Highnesses of the flame Kingdom, named Nicholas flame.


    "It''s him!"


    Knowing the name of the prince of the flame Kingdom, Saroyan''s face became slightly surprised.


    "Have you heard of this man before?"


    Gray, Polly and Darren asked Saroyan curiously.


    "I''ve heard of his name."


    Saroyan nodded.


    "I heard that he is the most gifted Prince of the generation of the flame kingdom. His strength is extremely terrible. I heard that he is already a bloodless warrior."


    "So young, is already a blood shortage soldier?"


    Gray was surprised. The other was definitely less than 30 years old, but he was already a bloodless soldier. It was almost inevitable to continue to grow up like this and become a king level soldier in the future.


    It really deserves to be the most powerful kingdom among the four kingdoms. It is the legitimate son of the flame kingdom. The talent is so terrible.


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall was very warm. At this time, Nicholas flame took a step back and said after saluting the king of the flame kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, I accept my father''s order to visit the purple moon Kingdom this time in order to propose to his royal daughter of the purple moon Kingdom, hoping to break the gap between the two countries and establish friendly relations between the two countries by marriage!"

 Chapter 337

    "Marriage?"


    "The royal family of the flame Kingdom wants to marry the purple moon kingdom?"


    Hearing the marriage request of Prince Nicholas flame of the flame Kingdom, all the nobles looked stunned, and then they couldn''t help talking.


    "The flame kingdom is the most powerful of the four kingdoms. If the purple moon kingdom can marry the flame Kingdom, it will be able to add a powerful ally."


    "If you marry, the dispute with the flame kingdom that has lasted for hundreds of years will surely end."


    Some nobles are happy and happy to see their success. They are tired of the war that happens every few years.


    "It''s a dream to marry your royal highness!"


    "The flame kingdom is ambitious. Even marriage will certainly not bring long-term peace. Your royal highness must not marry them!"


    Some close relatives died in the hands of the flame Kingdom, and the aristocrats who hated the flame kingdom were gnashing their teeth and resolutely opposed it.


    "Oppose, resolutely oppose!"


    "Never let the king''s daughter marry him!"


    There are more nobles who simply don''t want to marry the prince of the flame kingdom. After all, if they don''t marry the prince of the flame Kingdom, they also have a chance.


    "The flame kingdom is here for marriage?"


    Gray and Saroyan all looked surprised.


    Although these two kings had such speculation, they didn''t take it seriously.


    There have been disputes between the flame Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom for hundreds of years. There will be war almost every few years. There is deep hatred and the relationship is extremely bad. There is almost no possibility of marriage between the two kingdoms.


    "Hum, flame Kingdom, it''s really easy to calculate. I really think purple moon kingdom is a fool!"


    Next to him, a square faced man in a dark black aristocratic dress hummed coldly.


    "Uncle Edmund, what do you mean by that?"


    Saroyan looked at the square faced man and asked respectfully.


    The square faced man in front of him is the Marquis of the Marquis of tourte family. He has a good relationship with the Marquis of Sidney family. When Saroyan were chased and killed by the assassins of the king of killers, they were ready to flee to the tourte family for asylum, but they were stopped.


    "Now the purple moon, crimson and gem form an alliance. If the purple moon Kingdom marries the flame Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom will never trust the purple moon kingdom that has an affinity with the flame Kingdom, and the alliance relationship will naturally collapse."


    "Your Majesty, I come with the sincerity of peace between the two countries. Please help me!"


    Said Nicholas flaming, with a sincere face.


    "Thank your majesty of the flame kingdom for his sincerity. It is also the wish of the purple moon kingdom to live in peace with the flame."


    Said the king of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Your Majesty has promised marriage?"


    One of the six people in the flame kingdom said happily.


    "In terms of age, his highness Nicholas is most commensurate with his Highness the king. What do you think, your majesty?"


    "Please listen to me."


    The king of the purple moon Kingdom raised his hand slightly and said.


    "Although I''m glad of your sincerity, your Majesty''s daughter has an engagement, so I''m sorry. I can only live up to the kindness of his Majesty the king of the flame kingdom!"


    "What about the two kings? Although the age difference between his highness Nicholas and the two kings is several years, it is not too big."


    The other of the two elders of the flame Kingdom immediately spoke.


    "Unfortunately, the second king''s daughter has already got engaged."


    The queen of the purple moon Kingdom shook her head.


    "Who is the engagement of your Highness the second king?"


    After hitting the wall continuously, Nicholas flame''s face became slightly ugly and couldn''t help asking.


    "Your Highness Nicholas, forgive me. It''s not convenient to disclose the object of the engagement at present."


    The queen of the purple moon Kingdom smiled and refused.


    "Your Majesty, as far as the flame Kingdom knows, the two royal daughters of the purple moon Kingdom have not been engaged. Now they suddenly have an engagement. Do you think the flame kingdom is not sincere enough?"


    Said Nicholas flaming, with a deeper face.


    "Are you questioning the purple moon kingdom?"


    The king of the purple moon kingdom was suddenly cold, and a terrible momentum came out of him, and suddenly great oppression came out of him.


    In the hall, everyone could not help feeling cold in their hearts, as if there was an invisible blade around their neck, so that they didn''t dare to move at all.


    The first to bear the brunt was Nicholas. The flame couldn''t help but turn pale. There was a cold sweat on his forehead. It didn''t change its color until the two old men took a step forward and blocked him from left to right. He hurried out.


    "No, please forgive me, your majesty. I was just impulsive and didn''t mean to offend your majesty."


    The king of the purple moon Kingdom converged and looked at each other.


    "Seeing that you did it unintentionally, I won''t see you, but please note that this is the purple moon kingdom."


    "Yes."


    Nicholas said with a sullen face.


    "Your Majesty is already a king level soldier."


    Saroyan took a deep breath and was surprised.


    The rumor that the king of the purple moon kingdom is already a king level warrior has been confirmed. Just now, the king of the purple moon Kingdom has obviously used coercion, which is the symbol of a king level warrior.


    "Three King level warriors... Maybe even more."


    Gray''s pupils contract violently.


    The king of the purple moon kingdom was no doubt a king level warrior who could use coercion. What he noticed was that the two elders actually blocked the coercion of the king of the purple moon kingdom for Nicholas flame.


    Under the pressure of the king of the purple moon Kingdom, Nicholas, the strength of the bloodless warrior, was pale and sweating on his forehead. However, the two elders were so easy to block the pressure. If there was no accident, they must also be king level soldiers.


    As king level soldiers, the other two didn''t do anything special except to block the pressure for Nicholas flame. It must be because they were also frightened. In the dark, there may be king level soldiers of the purple moon Kingdom lurking.


    Think carefully, since the king of the purple moon Kingdom dares to meet the people of the flame Kingdom, he must have the assurance that he can suppress it immediately. Otherwise, the royal family and all the high-level officials of the kingdom will be assassinated here.


    The conflict became invisible, and the atmosphere became warm again under the deliberately active atmosphere of some aristocrats.


    Whether it is the purple moon kingdom or the flame Kingdom, their faces are full of smiles, and the atmosphere is very harmonious, at least on the surface, but they don''t know what they are thinking in their hearts.


    Nicholas flame held the crystal cup and smiled, but there was an imperceptible chill in his eyes. After he touched the glass with a nobleman of the purple moon Kingdom, he glanced vaguely at one of the three young people who came with him.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The young man understood and his eyes became publicized. He went to the king of the purple moon Kingdom and saluted.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The king of the purple moon Kingdom asked calmly with his eyes moving.


    "Now the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom are gathered together. I''m very excited. I want to compete and communicate with the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom. Please help me!"


    "Nonsense."


    Nicholas the flame yelled and confessed to the king of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Please forgive me, your majesty. I''m used to his arrogance and dare to act like this."


    Then his words suddenly turned again.


    "Of course, if you can, I hope the hero of the purple moon kingdom can teach him a lesson so that he won''t be so arrogant all the time."


    "Yes, the blood method is a fighting method created by our ancestors fighting with blood beasts. We really can''t just practice without fighting."


    The king of the purple moon Kingdom looked unchanged and nodded in agreement.


    Facing the challenge from the flame Kingdom, if you are afraid to fight here, you will only weaken the prestige of the purple moon Kingdom and make the flame Kingdom laugh, so the other party''s challenge has to be accepted.


    "Your Majesty, please let me do it!"


    "How dare you provoke on such an occasion? Let me teach this boy a good lesson!"


    Hearing the response of the king of the purple moon Kingdom, the young noble children of the purple moon Kingdom immediately rubbed their hands and challenged the door. Naturally, there is no reason to be afraid to fight.


    Moreover, if you can take this opportunity to defeat the people of the flame Kingdom, you will certainly be valued by the royal family. Suddenly, a sense of war came from the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom.


    And some young people who are not ready for war are also inspired by their own masters.


    During the banquet, everyone moved away from the banquet hall and came to a battle platform with many weapon racks on four sides.


    This huge battle platform is 100 meters long and wide. It is bronze as a whole and is completely built of bronze colored stone.


    This kind of building material, which is several times harder than steel, is difficult for even crazy blood soldiers to leave traces on this kind of building material.


    "Which one comes first?"


    The young man of the flame Kingdom picked up a gun from the weapon rack, gently stepped on the ground, climbed onto the battle platform, and swept the young generation of the purple moon kingdom with a sneer.


    "I''ll come."


    Unable to stand the arrogant attitude of the other party, a young noble son snorted coldly, picked up two short knives and stepped on the platform.


    Whoosh!


    The young aristocratic children were dressed in blue, and their body shape turned into a touch of blue light.


    The wind roared. In the next moment, he appeared behind the young people in the flame kingdom. The short knife glittered and cut at the young people in the flame kingdom.


    Peng!


    With a loud noise, the young aristocrat in blue flew upside down with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    Just when his short knife was about to hit the young man of the flame Kingdom, the young man of the flame Kingdom seemed to have eyes on his back, and the barrel of the gun stabbed back and hit him in the chest.


    When he was about to break several ribs in his chest, he flew out.


    Poof!


    After falling to the ground, the young man in Tsing Yi vomited blood again, and his face became pale. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    The family members of the young man in Tsing Yi hurriedly stepped on the platform and took the young man in Tsing Yi to heal the injury.


    On the stage, the flame kingdom was only in his early twenties. His blue hair was flying, and his body smelled like a spear.


    Coupled with his crisp strength to defeat his opponent just now, he immediately made the young generation of the purple moon Kingdom slightly dignified.


    The other party is so young that they have the strength of crazy blood soldiers. Many of them can''t do this alone. However, at the next moment, they are all angry.


    I saw a young man with blue hair standing on the stage, his eyes swept over them, and his mouth tilted slightly.


    "Don''t come without the strength of crazy blood soldiers, next!"

 Chapter 338

    "Arrogance!"


    The words of the young man with blue hair immediately aroused a lot of anger. Several young aristocratic children walked out at the same time. Finally, a man aged 27 or 78 was the first to step on the stage.


    His face was dark. He came from a count family in the kingdom. He was directly knighted by the royal family. He was a nobleman in the kingdom.


    Generally speaking, the details of the royal nobility are more powerful than the enfeoffment nobility, so at the same level, the royal nobility are much stronger. Even some count families directly granted titles by the royal family are no worse than the Marquis family in terms of details.


    The family where the dark looking man belongs is such a family. There are brute blood soldiers in the family. In the near future, it is not impossible to become a marquis family if we can establish military achievements.


    He held a heavy knife in his hand and looked coldly at the blue haired young man. Then, with heavy steps, he held the knife in both hands and cut at the blue haired young man.


    Dang!


    The sword collided with the long gun and burst into bright sparks. The dark man and the blue haired young man couldn''t help but step back and hit again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of weapon collision rang out one after another, and the bright sparks were dazzling and dazzling.


    Boom!


    It was another collision. The dark man and the blue haired young man both stepped back and looked at each other coldly.


    "That''s interesting!"


    The young man with blue hair licked his lips slightly, and the breath on his body was more and more fierce.


    The next moment, the gun in his hand spun violently, and his moving speed soared violently, moving a lot faster than before.


    Prick!


    When the spear stabbed, the dark man was surprised and quickly fled to the side, but he was still wiped by the spear. A long hole appeared in his noble clothes, and a trace of red appeared on his skin.


    The backhand attacked the blue haired young man, but the blue haired young man had escaped and attacked him from the other side.


    Prick, prick, prick!


    The young man with blue hair moved quickly and attacked the dark man from a tricky angle. The wounds on the dark man gradually increased.


    Knowing that he would lose if he went on like this, the dark man immediately used the blood beast ability, and a large number of flames turned into a thick flame column and hit the blue haired young man.


    The young man with blue hair was cold hum at this time. He saw the thunder light winding on his long gun and stabbing towards the huge flame column.


    Poof!


    The flame column broke quickly. The spear pierced through the flame column and stabbed down. It stabbed the dark man''s stomach, which couldn''t dodge, and immediately red blood spilled out.


    Peng!


    Taking advantage of the moment when the dark skinned man was in severe pain and distracted, the blue haired young man kicked the dark skinned young man, and the dark skinned young man immediately flew upside down.


    After landing, he stooped with pain and showed a painful expression on his face. He struggled several times and couldn''t get up immediately. Finally, he was helped down by his family.


    The young man with blue hair said blandly, as if he had done something that was not commendable at all.


    "Next!"


    This insipid, of course, angered the younger generation of the purple moon king. At that time, young aristocratic children boarded the battle platform and shot at the blue haired young man, but they were defeated again.


    Poof!


    The young nobleman fell to the ground, and his blood sprayed on the bronze stone slab and dyed a big beach red.


    One after another, there were three young men on the stage, but they were all defeated by the young man with blue hair.


    "It''s my turn!"


    When he saw that five young people had been defeated, Edgar sneered and stepped onto the platform.


    "I''ll fight you!"


    He didn''t get on the stage for the first time, because in that case, how can he show his strength? He can only show his strength by waiting for the other party to defeat several noble children.


    "Try to recover the bad impression before the second king''s daughter!"


    Thinking so, he looked at the blue haired young man with a sneer on his mouth.


    The other Party defeated several young noble children in the purple moon Kingdom, but he didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, he was a little grateful. If it weren''t for the other party''s challenge, how could he get this opportunity to restore his image in front of the second king''s daughter.


    "Do you need to take recovery potion? If you defeat you, you say it''s because of repeated battles and excessive consumption of blood power, it''s boring."


    "No, if I lose, I will lose. I will never find that excuse."


    The blue haired young man held his head aloof.


    "And if you have that skill, you can have a try!"


    "Arrogance!"


    Edgar sneered, holding his sword in both hands, and ran frantically to the blue haired young man. When he was about to approach, he suddenly cut it violently.


    Under this move, the air was torn, and the strong wind was like a wind blade, causing pain on his face. You can imagine the strength of his knife.


    The blue haired young man''s face remained unchanged, and the spear swept out like a silver snake and greeted the knife.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the knife and the long gun collided violently. I saw that the long gun and the knife collided with each other, and they actually bent faintly, which was a manifestation of being overwhelmed in front of Juli.


    Although the weapons placed on the weapon rack near the battle platform are not magic weapons, they are by no means made of ordinary metal. They are overwhelmed. It can be imagined how powerful they are.


    PA, PA, PA!


    After the violent collision, both of them couldn''t help retreating.


    Just then, Edgar sneered, holding the sword in one hand, inserting the other hand into his pocket, took out something the size of a thumb and threw it to the ground under his feet.


    Whew!


    On the stone slab at the foot, a plant was growing rapidly, growing a large number of branches, and soon covered a large area around.


    The plant is brownish purple as a whole, and the surface of each branch is full of spikes one after another. It looks very seeping.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of branches, like twisting giant snakes, attacked the blue haired young man, and there was a harsh roar in the air.


    "Special plants!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the plants growing under Edgar''s control.


    Generally speaking, the combat power of plants will be greatly reduced if they leave the forest. However, in one case, the combat power will not be weakened or even enhanced, that is, there are special plant seeds suitable for combat.


    Edgar''s situation is obviously the case. The opponent has special plant seeds suitable for combat in his hands, so his combat power will not be weakened, and may even be enhanced.


    Gray once thought about looking for such plants, but such plants are very rare and difficult to meet. After looking for them for a long time, he couldn''t find them.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing the attacking plants and vines full of spikes, the look on the blue haired young man''s face finally became a little cautious. He snorted coldly. On the long gun, thick thunder snakes appeared and breathtaking breath came out.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    His spear was pointed out one after another, on top of one plant vine after another. The plant vines were immediately blackened and turned into ashes. Under the swing of his spear, no plant vine could come close to him.


    Then he went straight at Edgar with a long gun wrapped in thunder.


    Edgar''s discoloration, animal and plant ability, plant vines grow rapidly, but they are quickly destroyed.


    Finally, the blue haired young man approached Edgar, and the thunder light wrapped long gun stabbed Edgar. Edgar controlled the plant vines to block, but he was pierced, and the thunder long gun hit his abdomen.


    Boom!


    Edgarton flew upside down, and there was a clear scorched black mark on his abdomen, as if he had just drilled out of a coal hole.


    Under the attack of lightning, his body trembled unnaturally. He couldn''t get up from the ground for a long time. Finally, it was the people of the Warren family who helped him down.


    "Edgar lost too!"


    The nobles of the purple moon Kingdom and their children were no longer calm, and their faces finally changed.


    Although Edgar is a little arrogant, there is no doubt about his cultivation talent. Few of the younger generation in the purple moon kingdom can match it.


    However, the other party was still defeated, and it was obvious that the young man with blue hair still had spare strength. Some people who were full of self-confidence were not so self-confident at last.


    "Brother, are you sure?"


    Polly asked, looking at Saroyan.


    "I don''t think it''s an opponent."


    Saroyan shook his head.


    "The other party cultivates a special blood method, and the blood beast''s ability is relatively special, which can be combined with physical ability. Few of the crazy level are his opponents."


    "I''m afraid we can''t compete until we reach the barbarian level, can finely control the blood beast ability, and can attach the blood beast ability to the weapon."


    At this point, he looked at gray nearby and asked.


    "Gray, are you sure?"


    Polly and Darren also looked at gray. On the way to Wangdu, gray shocked them deeply with the destructive power of the ice blade.


    In their opinion, gray must be one of the young generation in the purple moon Kingdom who is likely to defeat the blue haired young man.


    Gray smiled without shaking his head or nodding.


    The cold ice wind blade, whose power reaches the barbarian level, is very sure to defeat the young man with blue hair.


    However, he did not intend to fight on stage. Like a cockfight, he went on stage to let people see and exposed his cards. He would not do that without interests.


    After drinking a bottle of recovery medicine and resting for a moment, the blue haired young man looked at the young generation of the purple moon kingdom again and said.


    "Next!"


    But for a long time, no one responded to him. The younger generation he looked at couldn''t help but look away.


    Seeing Edgar''s tragic defeat, they either recognized that they were not opponents, or they were not too sure. They hesitated in their hearts, so they were silent for a time.


    Seeing the eyes of the young generation of the purple moon Kingdom dodging, the blue haired young man suddenly showed a contemptuous smile on his face.


    Standing on the high platform, his blue hair was flying, he glanced contemptuously at the young generation of the purple moon Kingdom and said.


    "No?"

 Chapter 339

    "No?"


    On the battle platform, a young man with blue hair held a long gun and his clothes fluttered in the wind. His eyes swept one young noble child after another in the purple moon Kingdom, with contempt in his eyes.


    All the young noble children of the purple moon Kingdom who were watched by him could not help but dodge.


    Some people were so angry that they wanted to go on stage and fight with them, but they were held back by their elders.


    Knowing that he will lose, he still rushes forward without hesitation. It is not courage, but stupidity. If he goes up, he will only add another number to the other party''s winning streak.


    On the side of the battle platform, the royal family of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom is located.


    The faces of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom were slightly ugly. Six people came to power in a row, and none of them was an opponent. In the end, no one dared to go to the stage to fight, which was obviously slapping the face of the purple moon kingdom.


    On the other hand, on the side of the flame Kingdom, they all smiled and glanced at the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom intentionally or unintentionally.


    The request for marriage was refused by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom without hesitation, which made them angry. Now it finally taught the purple moon Kingdom some lessons and let the purple moon Kingdom understand the power of the flame kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, it seems that the young heroes of the purple moon kingdom are quite reserved!"


    Nicholas. The flame looked at the king of the purple moon Kingdom and said with a smile.


    "Good strength, really worthy of being an outstanding son of the flame kingdom."


    The king of the purple moon Kingdom smiled and praised.


    "Let your majesty laugh. His strength is not in the top ten among the young generation of the purple moon kingdom."


    Nicholas flame said modestly.


    Looking at the seemingly modest but actually publicized Nicholas flame, Francis violet frowned imperceptibly.


    With his current strength, he can easily defeat the blue haired young man on the stage, but he can''t do it.


    The king''s room of the four kings has always been recognized as a force detached from the noble family. If he, the son of the royal family, shoots at the son of the noble family, even if he wins, he will lose the face of the royal family.


    It''s like an adult beating a child. If he wins, will the people next to him praise him? On the contrary, the big deceives the small.


    Such a big purple moon kingdom is not really so unbearable. In fact, among the noble children of the purple moon Kingdom, they are not unable to defeat each other, but unfortunately, these people are not in the king''s capital.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    On the platform, the young man with blue hair glanced around, looked down and asked.


    But there was still no response. Some young noble children were so angry that their faces turned red and their fists cracked, but they finally endured under the verbal orders of their elders.


    "It seems that the noble children of the purple moon kingdom are not interested in war today!"


    Take a panoramic view of the almost ferocious expressions of these people, Nicholas said with a smile.


    Francis violet looked cold and finally decided to fight. Although it would lose the face of the royal family, it was better than the whole kingdom being challenged and no one dared to fight.


    "It''s really not very belligerent!"


    But just then, a hand caught him, and a voice sounded next to him.


    Sophia stepped forward beside him and said with a smile.


    "His highness Nicholas laughed. The nobles of the purple moon kingdom are full of lazy guys."


    "Oh?"


    Nicholas flaming looked at Sophia with interest, and his eyes were full of fun.


    He wanted to see what the other party was going to do. He didn''t believe that the other party could find someone in this group who could compete with his own men. If there were any, why didn''t he come out just now.


    Sophia said no more and walked in one direction, and everyone''s eyes moved with her.


    She walked past one noble young man after another with her head down in shame, and finally came to four young men, looking straight at one of them.


    The young man has black hair, blue eyes and a beautiful face, but he is quite good-looking. It is gray.


    "You know I''m in a lot of trouble now!"


    Gray smiled bitterly when Sophia''s eyes looked at him.


    Sophia helped him avoid the search of the neham family and helped him a lot. It''s reasonable to say that he should do it when the other party finds it.


    However, now the search of the Graham family is still not over. He is really unwilling to make a move in too public, which is easy to be noticed by the ham family.


    Sophia smiled as if flowers were in full bloom. She stepped forward a few steps. A faint fragrance had been introduced into gray''s nose before she approached Gray''s ear.


    "Don''t worry. It''s too late for these nobles to cover up today. They won''t help you publicize the enfeoffment nobles, and I won''t let you do it in vain."


    "If you can defeat him, I''ll give you a bottle of purple moon potion."


    "Purple moon potion?"


    The fragrance was very fragrant. Gray was a little confused, but after hearing the purple moon medicine, he couldn''t help but feel refreshed and his face showed some surprise.


    Purple moon potion is a magic potion unique to the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, which can quickly improve its strength. Its efficacy is more than ten times stronger than the concentrated potion he once took.


    It is said that one bottle once made one person break through the realm and promoted from fierce blood warrior to crazy blood warrior.


    Although it certainly has no such obvious effect on him who is already a crazy blood warrior, it will certainly shorten the time for him to upgrade from a crazy blood warrior to a wild blood warrior.


    Now facing the threat of the neham family, what he needs most is time. Such a bottle of medicine can be said to be what he urgently needs.


    "Deal."


    Without much thought, gray agreed.


    Naham''s threat is like a thorn in his throat. Naturally, his strength can be improved faster. He can''t miss any opportunity to improve.


    Of course, the most important thing is that I owe each other a favor before.


    "Finally someone is willing to come up!"


    On the stage, the blue haired young man who had been impatient glanced contemptuously at gray and said faintly.


    "I hope you can hold on longer!"


    He doesn''t think gray can beat him, because he is extremely confident in his strength. He can''t be a bloody soldier, and almost no one is his opponent.


    As for the other party is a brute blood soldier, it is impossible for him. The other party is at most the same age as him. He has not become a brute blood soldier. How can the other party be a brute blood soldier?


    "Hold on longer?"


    Gray smiled and said with a deep meaning.


    "Hope!"


    Prick!


    The young man with blue hair said no more. On the long gun, thunder light twined, and thunder snakes kept swimming away. Then he held a thunder gun in both hands and shot through gray.


    Although he despised gray in words, he didn''t despise him in action.


    Although he doesn''t think the other party can beat himself, the other party must also have some strength. If he still dares to play after defeating six people in a row, will his strength be weak?


    Crackling!


    With the dancing thunder snake, the tip of the spear quickly attacked gray like a cloud.


    The terrible thunder and lightning makes the air crackle. Under the terrible thunder and lightning, the air is like boiling water, constantly exploding.


    Whew!


    The young man with blue hair showed cold eyes. The speed of the long gun wrapped in thunder cloud was very terrible. In the blink of an eye, he was about to approach gray.


    Suddenly.


    Shua!


    A emerald green ice wind blade appeared in front of gray and cut away against the incoming "thunder cloud". The next moment, the thunder cloud and the ice wind blade collided violently.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the thunder snake danced, the wind blades shot indiscriminately, and the cold spread.


    Blue thunder, emerald green wind blade and white cold are intertwined, and then disappear from each other and explode.


    The air stirred violently, and the bronze slate was full of scorched marks and scratches.


    Crazy blood soldiers can hardly bear the bronze stone slab that can cause damage, and there are signs of damage.


    PA, PA, PA!


    An irresistible force came into the hands of the young man with blue hair from the long gun. The young man with blue hair retreated repeatedly, and his hand shaking violently, almost getting rid of the long gun.


    "You..."


    The young man with blue hair looked at gray with a look of shock.


    Unexpectedly, the power of someone''s blood beast ability can be comparable to the integration of blood beast ability and physical ability.


    At this moment, she finally understood what the other party meant by "Hope" just now.


    Not hope to be more firm and lasting in his hands, but hope he can be more firm and lasting in each other''s hands.


    As one side of the battle, the blue haired young men have been so surprised, not to mention the others under the stage.


    "What a strong blood beast ability. Is this man already a pretty blood warrior?"


    "How is it possible? How old is the other party? How can he be a bloody warrior?"


    "Isn''t that guy the enfeoffment aristocrat? How can the enfeoffment aristocrat be so strong?"


    The faces of aristocrats and their children were full of surprise, surprise and consternation.


    A enfeoffment aristocrat actually has such a powerful blood beast ability, but as Kingdom aristocrats, they can''t grasp it. Who is the enfeoffment aristocrat and who is the Kingdom aristocrat?


    "Is this the mixed ability of cold ice and wind blade? Sophia, did he practice the legendary mixed ability blood method?"


    Francis violet asked, looking in surprise at Sophia, who had returned to the royal family.


    As he asked this question, both the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom couldn''t help looking here, even the king of the purple moon kingdom was no exception.


    Mixed ability blood method, the legendary blood method, can manipulate two special abilities. Its power is higher than that of a single special blood method.


    "How is it possible? The mixed blood method was only a legend in the imperial period, not to mention now."


    Sophia smiled and shook her head.


    "The blood method he cultivates is a single wind blood method, but he once swallowed the blood of cold ice blood beast and changed, so he can have this power."

 Chapter 340

    "Well."


    It was obvious that Nicholas flame was relieved.


    If the purple moon Kingdom has the mixed blood method, it is definitely a great threat to the flame kingdom. After all, the power of the mixed blood method should be stronger than the special blood method. Fighting in the same realm can be said to suffer a great loss.


    If this is the case, either do not hesitate to start a war to seize it, or kill all those who have mastered this blood method with the mind that no one else can have.


    "What a pity!"


    Francis violet is a slight pity.


    If it is really a mixed blood method, the value is so great that it is almost difficult to estimate. Even the royal families of the four kingdoms should be moved.


    Invincible in the same realm, which force doesn''t want to have such a blood method?


    But if it is mutated by swallowing high-level blood, it is not attractive.


    Variation is accidental. If two people who practice the same blood method and the same realm swallow the same high-level blood, it is entirely possible that someone''s blood has changed, but someone''s blood has not changed.


    Such things can hardly be copied, and naturally they are not very attractive.


    "What blood method do you practice?"


    The blue haired young man stared at gray with a dignified face. The other party''s blood method was so strong that he could compete with him who combined blood beast ability and physical ability, which had never been seen before.


    "No comment."


    Gray smiled and stepped towards the blue haired young man.


    The young man with blue hair subconsciously stepped back, but he immediately reacted.


    His face was angry. The thunder snake on the long gun was more violent and twisted wildly one by one, just like the gun of Thor. One shot attacked gray again.


    Shua!


    A cold ice wind blade appeared and attacked the blue haired young man.


    Whoosh!


    But just then, the blue haired young man suddenly moved sideways like a blue thunder to avoid opening the ice wind blade, and then approached gray again at a constant speed.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Three ice blades attacked the blue haired young man from gray, but they were all dodged by the blue haired young man one after another.


    He is very fast in cultivating special blood method. The reason why he chose to hit hard at first is just that he disdains to avoid.


    The combination of blood beast ability and physical ability, each gun has far more destructive power than the blood warrior in the same level, and he doesn''t care to do such a thing at all.


    Whoosh!


    The young man with blue hair was so fast that he was close to gray in the blink of an eye. However, at this time, even at his speed, he was no longer easy to avoid. After all, he was too close to gray.


    Shua!


    A cold ice wind blade is polished like green jade. It attacks the blue haired young man quickly. Seeing it, the blue haired young man can''t hide.


    However, the blue haired young man didn''t panic on his face, but showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. The thunder snake twisted his long gun and pointed it at the cold wind blade.


    Boom!


    A blast, thunder and lightning raged, wind blades sputtered, the cold spread, and then all disappeared.


    The young man with blue hair rushed past and rushed to gray at a constant speed.


    He blocked the ice blade!


    The blood beast''s ability was combined with his physical ability. His combat power was extremely strong in the same realm. With all his strength, he blocked the ice wind blade he could hardly escape.


    Crackling!


    His face flashed a ferocious smile, and the long gun wound by the thunder snake came towards gray like a blue thunder.


    Above the long gun, there is a breathtaking smell of terror.


    Facing the piercing spear, gray still looked calm.


    Shua, Shua!


    Two emerald green ice blades appeared and directly attacked the blue haired young man.


    The green color of the whole body is like two green lights, which is almost invisible.


    "What...? cut two at the same time?"


    Unexpectedly, two cold ice blades hit, and the blue haired young man was suddenly shocked. The long gun wrapped with thunder light was like a thunder cloud wrapped around the tip of the gun, pointing to the two cold ice blades.


    Boom!


    The spear with thunder cloud and the two ice blades collided violently. Then the thunder on the spear suddenly disappeared, leaving only the wind blade and the cold still raging.


    An unstoppable force came into the hands of the blue haired young man from the long gun. The blue haired young man''s tiger mouth cracked, and the long gun immediately got out of his hand.


    Then the wind blade, which turned into pieces, chopped him.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    His body flew upside down like a giant hammer, and there were many wounds on his body. Then, centered on the wound, the cold spread, and the whole person was frozen into ice sculpture.


    Boom!


    The ice sculpture fell to the ground and made a sound like a hard iron block falling to the ground. It rolled on the ground several times before it finally stopped.


    The blue haired young man maintained a strange posture and was frozen in the ice sculpture. For a long time, he broke away from the solid ice and broke out of the solid ice.


    The body was full of ice dregs one after another, and the body trembled involuntarily.


    The wound on his body was frozen by the cold ice and bled in the future. Finally, it burst and shed red blood, which made his clothes red and turned him into a bloody man.


    "You, how can your blood beast ability... Be so strong?"


    I don''t know whether it was because of the cold or because of surprise, his speech became intermittent.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray didn''t answer, but walked towards the blue haired young man.


    From the time the young man with blue hair rushed to gray, to the time when the young man with blue hair was wounded and frozen into ice sculpture, Gray''s steps never moved from beginning to end.


    At this time, he finally stepped forward to the young man with blue hair.


    Seeing gray approaching, the blue haired young man''s face was full of fear and a trace of palpitation, and retreated one after another.


    The other party''s blood beast ability is too terrible. Unless the other party is too young, he almost thinks that he is fighting with a brute blood soldier.


    "So strong!!!"


    Looking at gray, who was like walking in Xinting, but forced the blue haired young man to step back, the young noble children of the purple moon kingdom were shocked.


    The blue haired young man, who frightened them so much that he hardly dared to fight, was not an opponent at all in front of each other.


    The difference in strength between the two is obvious, because the other party has hardly moved since the battle, which surprised them.


    Even the young men with blue hair are far from each other''s opponents. How big will the gap between them and each other''s strength?


    "Mixed blood, no, it should have mutated, so it has this terrible power!"


    "Originally thought that the blue haired noble youth of the flame kingdom should have no opponent among the crazy level. Now it seems that the crazy level is the strongest. I''m afraid it must be the enfeoffed noble invited by the second king''s daughter!"


    Among the nobles, naturally, there was no lack of people with great eyesight. They immediately judged the root of Gray''s powerful blood beast ability, with a trace of surprise in their eyes.


    They also tried to swallow high-grade blood and promote blood variation, but they failed. Unexpectedly, the enfeoffment aristocrat was so lucky to succeed and blood variation occurred.


    After retreating again and again, the battle platform with a length and width of 100 meters has retreated to the edge and almost fell off the platform under the successive retreats of young men with blue hair.


    Clenched his fist, his face showed anger and suffocation. Not to mention in the purple moon Kingdom, even in the flame Kingdom, his combat power was almost invincible among his peers.


    Have you ever been forced to this extent?


    The shame and anger in his heart made him want to find a crack to drill in.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind on the platform. Then, between gray and the blue haired young man, a young man appeared.


    The young man has gray hair, tall and slender body and handsome face. He should be several years older than the young man with blue hair.


    Like a mountain, he stood between gray and a young man with blue hair, blocking Gray''s way. There was a strong breath on his body.


    This is a stronger young man than a young man with blue hair.


    "How about I be your opponent?"


    The gray haired young man, with his hands on his back, smiled at gray, but his eyes were cold.


    The purple moon Kingdom refused the marriage of the flame Kingdom, which made the flame Kingdom lose face. The reason why it sent a young man with blue hair to invite the war was to cut the face of the purple moon kingdom.


    Now the blue haired young man was defeated, and almost crushed, but in turn became the face of the flame kingdom.


    Naturally, the lost face must be found back. Otherwise, if it is spread, the young generation of the flame kingdom will suffer a great loss in the fight with the young generation of the purple moon kingdom. These noble children who came to the purple moon kingdom with them will be punished.


    "Not interested."


    Gray glanced at the gray haired young man blocking the way and turned to the battle platform stairs.


    Fight with a young man with blue hair and take a bottle of purple moon potion. Fight with a young man with gray hair. What can I take?


    Of course, the most important thing is that he feels that the strength of this gray haired young man is not simple. Without using the corpse control ability, he may not be an opponent.


    How could it be easy for a young man with blue hair to dare to play after he was defeated crisp?


    Shua!


    With a flash, the gray haired young man stopped Gray''s way like a wind.


    "I don''t use magic weapons. You can use magic weapons, okay?"

 Chapter 341

    "Not much."


    Gray glanced at the gray haired young man and still didn''t promise.


    Can use "magic weapons", then he can use his corpse control ability openly, and he has almost been invincible.


    The grey haired young man, no matter how strong he is, can never be the opponent of four blood beasts who can play a complete brute level combat power, but he still has no intention of agreeing.


    Fighting with the grey haired young man won''t do any good. Sophia only promised to defeat the blue haired young man and get a bottle of purple moon potion. She didn''t promise to fight with the grey haired young man.


    Naturally, he would not agree to such a battle without any benefit.


    "Please make way!"


    Gray spoke calmly as he looked at the steps behind the gray haired young man.


    "What if I don''t?"


    The gray haired young man flashed a cold color in his eyes and said in a slightly cold voice.


    Gray didn''t bother to say much. He walked to the edge of the platform and was ready to jump directly off the platform.


    Whoosh!


    But the next moment, the gray haired young man suddenly appeared there and almost hit gray head-on.


    Gray raised his eyebrows and said discontentedly.


    "Do you still want to force me to fight you?"


    Under the battle platform, all the royal family members of the purple moon kingdom are slightly dissatisfied. On the territory of the purple moon Kingdom, they force the nobles of the purple moon Kingdom, so they don''t pay much attention to the purple moon kingdom.


    "Your Highness Nicholas, this nobleman in your country is too much. He should persecute my friend like this."


    Sophia''s pretty face wore a cool color and said with a slight dissatisfaction.


    "Your Highness, forgive me. Your friend''s strength has aroused his war intention. He is only eager to compete with each other and has no malice."


    Nicholas flame''s voice had a sincere apology, but he didn''t mean to call his men back.


    "I wonder if your highness can persuade your friend to accept the challenge."


    If the other side is allowed to avoid the war like this, I''m afraid the news that the younger generation of nobles in the flame kingdom is not as good as the younger generation of nobles in the purple moon kingdom will be taken seriously.


    Naturally, he can''t let such a thing happen. Otherwise, even his highness will be criticized by the high level of the kingdom.


    "Your Highness Nicholas, I''m a little embarrassed by your request. My friend is not a belligerent character. Just now I managed to persuade him to agree to join the war."


    Sophia looked embarrassed.


    "How did your highness persuade him?"


    Nicholas flame asked hurriedly.


    "Three bottles of purple moon potion. I spent three bottles of purple moon potion to make him promise to fight."


    Sophia said with a "distressed look" on her face.


    "Purple moon potion? And three bottles?"


    Although as a person of the flame Kingdom, Nicholas flame has heard of the famous purple moon potion, he naturally understands the value of the purple moon potion.


    Even as a member of the royal family of the flame Kingdom, he could not help but feel that the cost was too high.


    But now he has to do so. After all, it is related to the face of the flame kingdom.


    The heart twitched slightly, Nicholas said.


    "Your Highness, I am willing to ask him to take three bottles of flame potion. As long as he can defeat the noble of the flame Kingdom on the stage, I will give him three bottles of flame potion."


    Flame potion, a potion that can enhance strength unique to the royal family of the flame Kingdom, is equivalent to the purple moon potion of the purple moon kingdom in value.


    Of course, he also played a trick and said the condition was "defeat".


    Naturally, he knew the strength of the noble youth in his own kingdom. In his opinion, the other party could hardly win, and naturally, the other party could not obtain the three bottles of flame potion.


    "Your Highness Nicholas really gave me a problem."


    Sophia frowned and thought for a moment before saying.


    "I''ll try and convince him. I can''t promise."


    Sophia walked up the platform through the stairs with her slender legs, came close to Gray''s ear again, breathed out like LAN and whispered.


    "As long as you can defeat the noble of the flame Kingdom on the stage, the prince of the flame Kingdom promises to give you a bottle of flame potion, which is about the same value as the purple moon potion."


    Because she helped gray cover up the news, she naturally knew that gray had a magic weapon that could control the barbarian blood beast. She was not afraid that gray would lose.


    "Deal!"


    Gray agreed immediately.


    Now it is the time to urgently need this magic potion. The other party took the initiative to send it to the door. Naturally, he has no reason not to agree.


    "Does what you just said count? If you don''t use magic weapons, I can use magic weapons."


    Sophia stepped off the stage. Gray stared at the gray haired young man. At this time, the other party became much more pleasing to his eyes.


    After all, thanks to this one, another bottle of magic potion will come in.


    "Of course."


    Seeing that gray promised to fight, the gray haired young man was delighted and secretly decided to teach this guy a hard lesson.


    However, he was still cautious. Knowing the royal family''s details of the purple moon Kingdom, he was absolutely able to take out magic weapons enough to fight beyond his level, and immediately said.


    "Only what you have now. You can''t borrow it from others."


    "I see."


    Gray nodded, then retreated to one side of the platform, almost to the other side of the platform, and then stopped.


    "You shouldn''t promise."


    "Indeed, it''s too impulsive!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that gray agreed to the challenge of the gray haired young man, the aristocrat shook his head slightly.


    At this time, it is obvious that we should stop when we see the good. When we see that the blue haired young man is defeated and the gray haired young man still dares to take the stage, how can it be simple?


    Although magic weapons can be used, how powerful magic weapons can a enfeoffment aristocrat hold?


    So they don''t think much of the war between gray and gray haired young men.


    Among the nobles, there are several nobles with strange faces, including Saroyan and the Valen family.


    "Fool!"


    Edgar Warren was wounded by a young man with blue hair. After taking the healing medicine, he finally recovered a lot.


    Seeing the blue haired young man defeated by the enemy gray, he was a little happy in his heart.


    Although Gray was his enemy, the young man with blue hair made him lose face in the aristocratic circle of the whole purple moon kingdom. Someone in turn made him lose face. Even if he was his own enemy, he couldn''t help but feel a lot of happiness in his heart.


    Now, seeing the gray haired young man on the stage, he actually allowed gray to use magic weapons. He looked strange and looked at the gray haired young man like an idiot.


    After dealing with gray many times, he naturally understood how powerful the magic weapon that gray had in his hand could control the brute blood beast.


    You know, in the Warren family, two fierce blood soldiers are not opponents, let alone a gray haired young man.


    The grey haired young man is powerful. Can he be stronger than the two bloody soldiers of his family? And without using magic weapons.


    Buzz!


    Looking at gray, the gray haired young man flashed a sneer on his face, and the sword in his hand burst out a hazy blue light, and then made a harsh sound.


    The sword in his hand is of ordinary style. It was just taken at random from the nearby weapon rack. It is not a magic weapon.


    But at this time, something comparable to magic weapons broke out in his hands, because he attached his wind blood beast ability to the weapons.


    The level of blood warrior from Crazy level to barbarian level is a huge watershed. After reaching barbarian level, it will enhance not only the power of blood beast ability, but also the control of blood beast ability.


    In this realm, the way they manipulate the blood beast''s ability is no longer rough, but extremely fine.


    It can not only control the power of the blood beast ability to a certain extent, but also some people can attach the blood beast ability to weapons, combine the blood beast ability with physical ability, and give play to the power far more than either of them.


    He is one of these people.


    Whoosh!


    Holding a long blue sword, he rushed at gray like a blue light.


    He wants to defeat the other party quickly. Only in this way can he save the lost face of the flame kingdom.


    As he ran, the air on the battle platform was torn apart and the wind raged.


    Suddenly!


    In front of him, a huge figure appeared, accompanied by a huge fist with the thickness of a water tank, smashed the air and beat it at him.


    He was slightly surprised, but after all, he came from the upper nobility of the flame Kingdom and immediately understood what kind of magic weapon the other party had.


    After a little more caution in his heart, the long sword twined with green light had no intention of giving way, and cut off the huge fist.


    Dang!


    Obviously, metal collided with flesh and blood, but there was a painful sound of metal collision.


    Then he saw that the behemoth flew upside down and hit the platform heavily.


    "Hum -"


    He snorted coldly. The magic weapon in the other party''s hand was a little more powerful than he expected, and could actually control a barbarian blood beast with complete combat power.


    However, he is more powerful. As a brute blood warrior who practices special blood skills, his combat power is not comparable to that of ordinary brute blood beasts.


    He was just about to keep approaching gray, but just then.


    A giant ant with black carapace and a length of five meters hit him like a black armored vehicle. There is no doubt that it is another brute blood beast.


    "I can control two brute blood beasts!"


    His complexion became dignified. Even if his strength was as strong as him, it was definitely a hard battle in the face of two brute blood beasts.


    There was a decisive color in his heart. He calmed his mind, and his body rose with unyielding fighting spirit.


    "What about the two savage blood beasts? See how I chop them!"


    But at the next moment, his fighting spirit was like a cold shower, and suddenly disappeared.


    Dong, Dong!


    Another two giants appeared, one covered with black hair, like a moving hill, and the other green with two huge sickles.


    There is no doubt that these two must be brute level blood beasts, that is to say, his opponent is four brute level blood beasts and a man whose strength is quite close to brute level!

 Chapter 342

    "A magic weapon that can manipulate blood beasts?"


    "It''s said that this magic weapon has lost its refining method. Was it obtained from Imperial relics?"


    "Unexpectedly, it can manipulate four barbarian blood beasts at the same time. What level of magic weapon is this?"


    Except for a few well-known, a nobleman and his children looked stunned.


    Gray, who had thought he would be defeated, had such a powerful magic weapon in his hand that he could manipulate four barbarian blood beasts at the same time. When the four barbarian blood beasts came out together, the gray haired young man of the flame kingdom was almost doomed to defeat.


    "Is that boy really the son of enfeoffment aristocracy? How can he afford such a powerful magic weapon?"


    At the same time, they were a burst of envy.


    Even if they are the upper aristocrats, few families have magic weapons of this level, but each other has a enfeoffed aristocrat, which makes them extremely unhappy. Who is the Royal aristocrat and who is the enfeoffed aristocrat?


    "This guy is familiar with your Highness the second king and seems to have a good relationship. Did he get it from your Highness the second king..."


    But they soon thought of the reason.


    Naturally, the enfeoffment aristocrats cannot afford this level of magic weapons, but the royal family can afford it. The other party is familiar with Her Highness the second king''s daughter. The origin of this magic weapon is self-evident.


    "How about fighting?"


    After the four brute level blood beasts, green looked "sincerely" at the gray haired young man. At this time, the gray haired young man was more pleasing to his eyes. After all, this one was about to give him a bottle of magic potion no worse than the purple moon potion.


    If the other party still plans to fight now, he doesn''t mind letting four brute level blood beasts together to meet the other party''s excess desire to fight.


    Don''t you like fighting?


    No problem. I can fight with you as long as you are satisfied!


    "You, you... Cheat!"


    The gray haired young man was livid with anger.


    How does he fight against four brute level blood beasts?


    Even if he is strong enough to fight against two brute level blood beasts, it is good. Unless he can use powerful magic weapons, he can''t be the opponent of four brute level blood beasts at all.


    "You said it yourself. You can use magic weapons, and I didn''t borrow it from others."


    Gray looked innocently at the gray haired young man.


    Seeing Gray''s innocent expression, the gray haired young man was depressed and was about to vomit blood.


    The condition for the other party to use magic weapons was put forward by himself, but he never thought that the other party had such a powerful magic weapon in his hand.


    Such magic weapons will be collected as inside information in any family. How can they be handed over to an aristocratic child for safekeeping, but the family behind the other party did so, which made him really want to scold "loser".


    On the side of the battle platform, two old men of the flame Kingdom, the injured young man with blue hair and another young woman all looked gloomy.


    Although Nicholas flame''s face was calm, his heart was burning with anger. It was obvious that he was trapped by the second king''s daughter of the purple moon kingdom.


    The other party must know that the aristocrat on the stage had this powerful magic weapon in his hand, so he seduced him step by step and took out three bottles of magic potion as a bet.


    It is even possible that the magic weapon was borrowed from the man by Her Highness the two kings.


    Looking at the gray haired young man on the stage who was so angry that his face was blue and had no intention of war, he had to speak.


    "We admit defeat!"


    A battle ended in farce. They returned to the banquet hall again. The banquet continued, but the atmosphere was a little stiff. They wanted to suppress the purple moon Kingdom, but the flame kingdom was teased. Obviously, they were not in a good mood.


    Soon after, the party ended hastily and got a bottle of purple moon potion and a bottle of flame potion. Gray, who had a good harvest, returned to the tavern with Saroyan.


    "The flame Kingdom marriage not only failed, but also cut face. I''m afraid I won''t give up. I guess the war is not far away."


    Saroyan said slightly dignified.


    "Gray, if you lose the face of the flame Kingdom this time, will you be targeted by the flame kingdom?"


    Polly was slightly worried.


    "I don''t think so. The flame Kingdom doesn''t want to stare at such a small role as me."


    Gray shook his head.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that it is her Royal Highness the second king and the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom who "dominate" all this behind him. They should not care about his small role as a gun envoy.


    "I didn''t expect you to know your Highness the second king."


    "I also recently learned that she is the second Royal daughter."


    Speaking of the second king''s daughter, Gray''s teeth itched with anger. After the gray haired young man admitted defeat, Nicholas flame took out three bottles of flame medicine to Sophia.


    Seeing this scene, he didn''t understand what had happened?


    Nicholas flaming bet must be three bottles of flaming potion, not one bottle of flaming potion.


    He fought hard on the stage to get one bottle. When the other party moved his mouth under the stage, he got two bottles, which made him feel very depressed and scolded the profiteer in his heart.


    Back in the tavern room, gray took out the two bottles of potions he got. These are two magic potions contained in baby slap crystal bottles.


    One of the bottles is a dreamy purple, which is like the twinkling stars. It is the purple moon potion of the purple moon kingdom.


    The other bottle is golden red, just like a burning flame. It is the flame potion of the flame kingdom.


    Both medicines are extremely precious, and even money can''t buy them at all. The refining methods are mastered by the royal families of the two kingdoms and kept secret. Even if there are medicine refining masters who can refine this level of magic medicine, there is no way to refine it.


    "Start with the purple moon potion!"


    Put away the flame potion, unscrew the crystal cork of the purple moon potion, and gray poured the purple moon potion into his mouth.


    The entrance is fragrant, with a strong medicine fragrance and the fragrance of flowers. The taste is slightly bitter, but then there will be a sweet aftertaste.


    A crystal bottle the size of a baby''s palm, in which the liquid is only a large mouthful for adults, gray poured it into his mouth.


    His body suddenly felt hot, and a strong feeling of crispness spread all over his body. He hurried into the cultivation room and began to practice while taking advantage of the strength of medicine.


    According to the book, after swallowing the magic potion to improve strength, practice immediately, which will maximize the efficacy of the magic potion.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    In the cultivation room, the wind suddenly roared, and a huge green Wolf emerged, emitting the momentum of the king of wolves.


    The first time.


    The second time, the first cultivation method, the second cultivation method.


    Soon, he came to the end of the third cultivation method, which is his current cultivation progress.


    But now, after swallowing the purple moon potion, under the promotion of the potion, his cultivation progress is obviously more than that.


    Easily enter the fourth cultivation method.


    Then he continued to practice until the end of the fourth cultivation method, he finally felt exhausted and ended his practice.


    "I have fully improved a cultivation method, which almost promoted me directly from Crazy level to barbarian level."


    Bean sized beads of sweat slid down from his forehead. Gray was slightly surprised. The effect of the purple moon medicine was not generally good.


    With his current king level strength, he can get such a big promotion, which almost saves him the time from King level to man level 14. The promotion effect is not bad, but terrible.


    Sure enough, it deserves to be a magic potion stronger than the concentrated potion. It''s hard to believe that the efficacy is so good. No wonder the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is so powerful that there are several King level strong people.


    Master such a powerful magic potion to improve cultivation. It''s strange if it''s not strong.


    "No, other people shouldn''t have such a good effect as me."


    Purple moon medicine is indeed powerful, but according to Gray''s estimation, ordinary people should not have such a strong effect. I''m afraid the reason is still due to his special constitution.


    His body has a strong absorption capacity for substances that can improve strength, such as blood beast blood and magic potion, and can absorb its active ingredients with little waste, which makes him get such a big promotion.


    "If I absorb the flame potion now, I''m afraid I can become a pretty blood warrior immediately, but this kind of potion can''t be taken continuously."


    According to a book, this kind of medicine needs to be taken at an interval every time, otherwise it will cause damage to the body.


    It is not difficult to understand that the body has achieved such a great improvement in a short time, which must take a time to adapt. If it is taken again before it has adapted, it is likely that the body will be unable to bear the burden of improvement and eventually suffer damage.


    "Although you can''t continue to take magic potion, there is one thing you should be able to take."


    Gray has bright eyes.


    The cultivation progress has fully improved a cultivation method, and his physical strength must have been improved. Although there are still more than three months before the scheduled five months, gray thinks it should be enough to swallow the blood of the blood beast again.


    After all, the promotion of a bottle of magic potion is even more than that of his own cultivation for five months.

 Chapter 343

    "What kind of blood should I swallow?"


    Today, gray has four kinds of blood that are more useful to him and suitable for swallowing.


    One is the blood of the wild blood beast copper backed dragon.


    One is the blood of the barbarian blood beast iron arm barbarian ape.


    One is the wild blood beast wolf blood.


    One is king level blood beast Thunder Dragon beast blood.


    Among them, violent wolf blood and Thunder Dragon blood do not need to be taken in a hurry.


    The purpose of swallowing the former is to be able to cultivate the wild level blood method of wind wolf sequence. It''s not too late to take it after reaching the barbarian level.


    The latter can be taken when his strength reaches the famine level. After all, the main purpose of gray taking this blood beast''s blood is to expand his blood limit and promote himself to the king level.


    If these two kinds of blood are abandoned temporarily, there will be only copper backed dragon blood and iron armed man ape blood. The swallowed blood needs to be selected from these two kinds of blood.


    "The iron arm barbarian ape is characterized by its invulnerable iron arm. The copper backed dragon beast is characterized by its ability to manipulate metal and metalize its body. Which of the two kinds of blood should we choose?"


    After careful consideration, gray finally took out the blood of the bronze backed dragon from the purple ring.


    The blood of the iron arm ape can give him a pair of invulnerable iron arms. How big is this effect? Great, of course.


    However, between the two, he is more optimistic about the body metallization ability given by the blood of the bronze backed dragon. After all, the blood of the bronze backed dragon is given the improvement of all-round defense without dead corners, while the iron armed man ape is only given the improvement of arm defense.


    Gray is very optimistic about the body metallization ability of copper backed dragons.


    This ability can greatly enhance his physical defense on the basis of the original physical defense, comprehensively improve his physical defense, and greatly improve his overall strength.


    Originally, he was going to combine the iron arm barbarian ability with the bronze backed dragon beast ability to see if he could get a pair of arms with terrorist defense, but now he changed his attention.


    Last time, he hunted a savage blood beast in the thunder forest and encountered silver armour rhinoceros, but he could only give up in the end. He saw the strong defense of silver armour rhinoceros. With strong defense, almost no blood beast at the same level could do anything.


    If the defense of silver armor rhinoceros is combined with the metallization of copper backed dragon beast, what kind of terrible defense will it have?


    It is certain that nothing can be done in the same realm. Even the existence of a higher realm is difficult to kill.


    If so, it can definitely greatly enhance his comprehensive strength, which is more suitable than the combination of bronze backed dragon beast ability and iron armed savage ape ability.


    As long as his strength reaches the barbarian level, he will hunt and kill the silver armour rhinoceros blood and swallow it. Even if he encounters a blood shortage warrior, he is sure to escape successfully.


    After all, he still has a magic weapon with space transmission ability in his hand. As long as he is not killed immediately, he can escape.


    "Only half of it. I don''t know if I can get metamorphosis."


    Looking at the half bottle of bronze liquid in the crystal bottle, gray raised his eyebrow.


    This half of the blood of the bronze backed dragon beast was left by the injury when the bronze backed dragon beast fought with a wild blood beast.


    After all the blood has been collected, only half of it has been collected, and it is mixed with soil.


    The soil had been filtered by gray, but it was only half of the amount, which made him a little worried about whether the amount would be too small.


    Gudong!


    Unscrew the crystal bottle and pour it into his mouth. Suddenly, a strange smell filled Gray''s mouth.


    That is the smell of blood, accompanied by the smell of soil. Although it has been filtered, some of the soil has obviously been integrated into the blood.


    "Hiss -"


    Suddenly, the corners of Gray''s mouth grinned and his forehead was sweating.


    The blood of the dragon and beast of the same generation swallowed, and a strange feeling rose from his stomach and spread all over his body.


    But this time it was not just a burning feeling, but a strong feeling of beating.


    Gray felt that every muscle, bone and organ on his body were burning and beating under the scorching heat.


    It''s like a smelter refining iron. He burns the iron red, takes it out, folds it and hammers it constantly to remove impurities, so that the original ordinary iron can be turned into refined iron.


    Sweat exuded from his pores. In the exuded sweat, there were strands of black, which were impurities quenched from his body.


    Under the pollution of these impurities, his clothes and trousers became black, as if they had just rolled out of the coal.


    After a long time, the feeling of being burned by high temperature and beaten by invisible giant hammer disappeared, and his body finally returned to normal.


    But at this time, he was in a mess. There was a layer of dirt bonded together on his clothes. At the same time, there was a stench coming from him, which made him want to retch.


    Take off your clothes and discard them directly. Obviously, you can''t have such clothes.


    After shaking the bell and calling the hotel clerk to prepare hot water and wash the stains on his body, he finally felt better and couldn''t wait to test his newly acquired ability.


    Shua!


    Looking at the long table with weapons, the green dagger placed on a long table suddenly flew up, approached gray, and finally stopped in front of gray.


    The dark green dagger is only more than ten centimeters long. It is green and quiet. It looks like a child''s toy, but it can''t be underestimated, because a bloody soldier has fallen under the dagger.


    "Underestimate the ability to control metal. Combined with highly toxic dagger, it is definitely a terrible combination!"


    Gray smiled brightly at the corners of his mouth.


    Hiding the highly toxic dagger in the metal blade is absolutely impossible to prevent. If you are careless, I''m afraid even the barren blood warrior will be attacked, but I don''t know whether the toxicity of the highly toxic dagger has this effect on the barren blood warrior.


    "Next is metallization ability!"


    With the movement of his mind, Gray''s body surface suddenly appeared the color of black iron. Finally, it became the color of black iron.


    The skin is dark and shiny, emitting metallic luster. If you stand there still, I''m afraid it will be regarded as a sculpture.


    Dang, Dang!


    Gray tried to tap his arm, and suddenly there was a crisp metal impact. He could obviously feel that he was no longer a body of flesh and blood, but a body of metal.


    "It''s amazing that flesh and blood can turn into metal without affecting action!"


    Gray looked at himself and wondered.


    Such a change, in terms of the scientific concept of the previous life, can be said to be unimaginable, but when you think of the various abilities of the world, such as the ability to manipulate the flame, such as the ability to manipulate the wind blade, which can be explained by the scientific concept of the previous life? I''m relieved.


    "Unfortunately, the conditions are not allowed. There is no way to test the degree of my current defense. Well, no..."


    Suddenly, gray raised his eyebrows. In his heart, an inexplicable feeling reminded him that the metallization he had obtained was not just that.


    Using purple metal rings, the smallest of the four brute blood beasts, brute force ants, appeared in the room.


    Because of its appearance, the originally spacious room was immediately occupied by more than half and seemed crowded.


    Relying on his instinctive intuition, gray used metallization ability to brute force ants. Suddenly, he saw that the brute force ants originally covered with a black shell had a thicker black color and a darker metallic luster.


    Gray walked over and knocked. The same metal texture came out.


    Obviously, brute force ants are metallized!


    "The metallization ability can actually act on the controlled blood beast!"


    Gray''s face was both surprised and pleased.


    It''s a surprise that the metallization ability can actually act on the controlled blood beast and enhance the defense of the controlled blood beast. There''s no doubt that their comprehensive combat power will be enhanced if their defense is enhanced.


    I just don''t know if their defense after metallization can be comparable to that of the barbarian blood beast silver armor rhinoceros.


    If it could be comparable to the barbarian blood beast silver armour rhinoceros, Gray was looking forward to it.


    The difficulty of the silver armored rhinoceros last time left a deep impression on him. Few of the brute blood soldiers can completely kill it, even those who practice special blood skills can hardly do it.


    I''m afraid the four brute level blood beasts will be a headache for the wild blood soldiers.


    If you have another chance to get a waste blood beast body, control it and metalize it, I''m afraid it''s enough to compete with the waste blood soldiers who practice special blood methods.


    Two days later, the royal family of the flame Kingdom left the royal capital and ended the visit to the purple moon kingdom.


    Saroyan''s knighthood ceremony was finally held and successfully became a Marquis with only seven in the whole purple moon kingdom.


    "Gray, the three of us discussed and decided to buy a house in Wangdu and not return to the territory for the time being."


    In the tavern, Saroyan said cautiously after discussion.


    "Over there...?"


    Gray asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "I''ve entrusted the turt family to send experienced people to manage it. Master DURU, please take care of it."


    Saroyan road.


    "I will!"


    Gray sighed slightly in his heart. He didn''t expect that Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters would make such a choice, but he could understand it.


    Today''s Sidney family doesn''t even have a brute level combat power. If they return to Sidney, unless they stay in Fergus Castle all the time, the safety of their three brothers and sisters will be a problem.


    On the side of the royal capital, there is the shock of the royal family. No force dares to attack their three brothers and sisters. It is a good place to recuperate and store power.


    From the eyes of the three, gray could feel their determination. The three brothers and sisters all have a strong strength. I''m afraid they won''t return to Sidney if they don''t become a bloody warrior.


    "Then take care!"


    With a sigh, Gray said goodbye to the three and left Wangdu.

 Chapter 344

    After leaving Wangdu on foot and arriving at the uninhabited area, start space transmission. In a flash, gray appeared thousands of miles away.


    This is a wooded forest, surrounded by huge trees up to tens of meters.


    The leaves cover the sky and block out the sun. From time to time, there are clear and crisp bird songs, but because the leaves are too thick, they can''t see their body shape at all.


    In order to avoid being found, the purple array pattern is covered by gray with soil and fallen leaves. It is difficult to find it unless digging the ground.


    Fortunately, the purple array pattern was not found by the Warren family.


    Pour the blood force into the purple ring again. When Gray''s blood force almost ran out, the purple ring in Gray''s hand became abundant again.


    With theout rushing away, gray walked through forest on foot.


    This transmission opportunity in the purple ring is reserved for escape in case of emergency. He plans to wait until the power of blood recovers tomorrow, so that he can avoid an emergency, but he can''t start space transmission.


    Poof!


    A fierce blood beast rushed at gray, opened his ferocious mouth and was very excited. It was obvious that gray was regarded as a fat prey.


    However, as soon as it jumped halfway, a large number of vines sprang up everywhere. A large number of vines wound and pierced it. It hardly struggled, so it fell down weakly.


    The red blood fell on the dead leaves. Gray didn''t collect blood, but walked by.


    For today''s him, the blood of fierce blood beast has not been very attractive, so he gave up directly.


    He is now located in the depths of a huge forest. On the way to the king''s capital, in order to avoid the pursuit of the Warren family, their route is winding and they all walk in some remote places.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    After a few hours, suddenly, a loud animal roar came into gray''s ear. The sound was full of Qi, just like thunder. Obviously, it was a very powerful blood color.


    Climbing up a huge tree and standing on the branches of the tree, gray looked in the direction of the animal roar and saw the blood animal roaring.


    This is a huge blood beast with a body length of about six meters, covered with purple scales, slender limbs, pointed head and only a short tail.


    Opposite it, a five meter long green haired blood beast confronted it.


    The green haired blood beast was obviously afraid of the purple scale blood beast. With the forward steps of the purple scale blood beast, the green haired blood beast kept retreating.


    Suddenly, the mouth of the purple blood beast opened.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    A huge purple flame spewed out from the mouth of the purple blood beast, and the green hair blood beast fled like a snake and scorpion. However, under the control of the purple blood beast, the flame turned in an arc, burned a large area of woods and burned on the green hair blood beast.


    Chirp¡ª¡ª


    The purple flame fell on the green haired blood beast and immediately burned up, drowning the green haired blood beast.


    The green haired blood beast moaned and rolled violently, trying to roll out the flame on his body, but the flame on his body was like a bone cone, attached to his body, and it was difficult to put out how he rolled.


    For a moment, the green haired blood beast stopped struggling and gave off a strong meat smell. Gray could smell it even if it was so far away.


    Then he saw the purple scale blood beast, showed his sharp teeth, bit on the body of the green hair blood beast and ate it.


    "Barbarian special blood beast purple burning beast!"


    Gray recognized the kind of blood beast.


    Gray is no stranger to this blood beast, because the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has the sequence blood method of this blood beast.


    Of course, this is not the only special blood method mastered by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    As the ruler of the purple moon Kingdom, one of the four kingdoms, no one can know how many special blood methods the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has mastered, except the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom itself.


    I''ve heard that royal family members like Sophia have special methods to test the compatibility with the corresponding blood animal blood methods when implanting blood, and select the blood method cultivation with the highest compatibility from several blood methods.


    Cultivating the blood method with high compatibility with yourself and rich cultivation resources unimaginable to ordinary families is also one of the reasons why the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is strong.


    "It''s a chance to test!"


    In his heart, a huge blood beast seven meters high suddenly appeared and crashed on the ground.


    It stands in human form, which is the iron arm man ape.


    "Metallization!"


    Gray used the metallization ability to it, and immediately saw that the surface of its skin was changed into a black iron luster, which was transformed from flesh and blood into metal in an instant.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Following Gray''s instructions, he pushed down one tree after another and walked towards the purple burning beast.


    A brute level special blood beast, as the object of testing metallization ability, can''t be better.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The purple burning beast had already found the movement here. Seeing the appearance of the iron arm man ape, it roared menacingly.


    It is having a good meal and doesn''t want to be disturbed by animals.


    However, this is obviously useless for the iron arm man ape. The long dead iron arm man ape has long lost the ability to communicate with other blood animals as a creature.


    The iron arm barbarian ape continued to step towards the purple burning beast.


    The purple burning beast was finally angry. It reluctantly raised its head from the food and faced up to the hostile opponent.


    The other party''s huge size made him cautious. His body turned into a purple light and suddenly came behind the iron arm man ape.


    The iron arm man ape turned around and beat it with his huge fist. It dodged again, avoided the iron arm man ape''s fist, and then stretched out a sharp claw.


    The sharp claw, like several sharp knives, scratched on the belly of the iron arm man ape.


    Prick!


    Sparks splashed everywhere.


    Its sharp claws cut the belly of the iron arm ape, leaving no wound, only sparks splashing.


    Bang!


    At this time, the iron arm man ape took advantage of this opportunity and hit it with a fist.


    It directly flew backwards and broke several trees before it stopped. It was obviously damaged where it was hit by the fist of the iron arm man ape, with a trace of red blood oozing out.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Purple burning beast is angry.


    As a special blood beast, it has strong combat power. It has always bullied other blood beasts, but now it is bullied by other blood beasts.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    A purple flame suddenly spewed out of its mouth and swept away the iron arm man ape.


    The iron arm ape escaped, but it couldn''t escape all. A purple fire snake burned on its left leg.


    Squeak!


    The hair on the left leg immediately burned, turned into ashes, and then burned on the left leg.


    However, unexpectedly, it was soon extinguished, and there was only a burned skin wound on the left leg of the iron arm man ape.


    "Defense has been enhanced a lot!"


    In the distance, gray, who looked at this scene, turned his mouth slightly.


    The body defense of the iron arm barbarian ape can be ranked upstream among the barbarian blood beasts, but even so, it is impossible to resist the blood beast ability of the next barbarian special blood beast so easily.


    This is obviously because the defense of the other party is greatly enhanced after metallization.


    The battle between the two blood beasts continued. The fist of the iron arm barbarian ape was hammered on the Ziyan beast from time to time, and the flame of the Ziyan beast burned on the iron arm barbarian ape from time to time.


    There were burning marks on the iron arm man ape. In the end, almost all the hair on his body had been burned. Except for his arms, other parts of his body were full of large burns.


    The purple burning beast was also full of huge fist prints one after another, with chapped scales and blood exuding, which almost dyed the whole body red.


    "It should compete with silver rhinoceros!"


    Seeing the result of such a battle, gray judged.


    The defense of the metallized iron arm barbarian ape is absolutely no worse than that of the silver armored rhinoceros encountered in the thunder forest last time. The defense has been greatly improved.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    After many battles, he found that the damage caused by his attack to the enemy was extremely limited. The purple burning beast retreated and turned to flee.


    It''s a brute level special blood beast with high value. Naturally, gray can''t let it escape.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    With the third sound, brute force ant, ghost knife mantis and tusk pig were released from the ring, all metallized and besieged the purple burning beast.


    The two huge sickles of the ghost knife Mantis are enough to leave deep wounds on the purple burning beast.


    The brute force and ant force are infinite. They hit the Ziyan beast like a locomotive. They often break the scales and flesh of the Ziyan beast.


    The sound of the tusk pig penetrates everywhere and penetrates along the wound on the Ziyan beast, aggravating the injury on the Ziyan beast.


    More than ten minutes later, the purple burning beast covered with wounds fell to the ground with an unwilling scream.


    Collect the blood, put the body of Ziyan beast into the purple ring, and gray leaves satisfied.


    The harvest was second. Mainly through this battle, gray had an intuitive understanding of the defense of blood beasts after metallization.


    "I don''t know if I can compete with the wild blood beast?"


    After thinking about it, gray didn''t think it was possible.


    The further the realm goes, the greater the gap between strength is. The gap between wild level and wild level is much larger than that between wild level and crazy level. Four wild level blood beasts with super defense can hardly compete with wild level blood beasts, even if they are just an ordinary wild level blood beast.


    In the evening, gray set up a tent in the forest and let four brute blood beasts guard around.


    Bang Dang!


    In the middle of the night, there was a sudden sound of heavy objects falling, just like the collapse of a hill. The huge movement was particularly harsh in the silent forest.


    Gray suddenly turned over and got up, looking in the direction of the voice, his face full of surprise.


    Just now, his contact with one of the brute level blood beasts was cut off. The sound just now was the sound of the blood beast falling down!

 Chapter 345

    "What''s going on?"


    Gray''s face was shocked and silent. His connection with a brute level blood beast was cut off. During this process, there was no news, that is to say, the brute level blood beast was destroyed without resistance.


    What level of existence can make a brute level blood beast have no resistance?


    "Did you encounter the wild blood beast?"


    Gray''s face was dignified.


    The wild level blood beast is much stronger than the brute level blood beast. Even if he can control four brute level blood beasts and strengthen his defense against the metallization of four brute level blood beasts, he is not sure to compete.


    "Escape?"


    His first thought was to escape. In the face of such a terrible blood beast, he had no chance of winning at all.


    But he didn''t see what kind of existence it was, so he ran away in frustration, which made him really unwilling.


    After hesitation, he opened the tent, went out, commanded the remaining three brute level blood beasts to surround himself and protect himself.


    Even if it is really a wild level blood beast, with three wild level blood beasts blocking in front, it should also be able to win the time to start space transmission and escape.


    Under the protection of three brute level blood beasts, he carefully and carefully went to the place where the brute level blood beast fell, and was always ready to start space transmission to escape.


    It was not a long distance. When he walked down, his forehead exuded cold sweat because of tension.


    Finally, he came near the fallen brute blood beast.


    The huge corpse of the brute level blood beast was like a hill. It was just the brute level blood beast tusk pig.


    "Is that...?"


    Gray''s face was surprised, and his eyes looked at the man level blood beast with surprise.


    Beside the tusk pig, a white figure floated there.


    With a sharp mouth, long ears and a mopping tail, it is the ghost of a wolf blood beast.


    The ghost of wolf type blood beast was more than three meters long. Gray judged that this wolf type blood beast should have been a crazy level blood beast.


    "Did it destroy the tusk pig?"


    Gray was uncertain.


    There is only such a creature on the scene. Let''s call it a creature. It can only destroy the tusk pig. However, the tusk pig is a brute blood beast and is not alive. How on earth can the other party destroy it?


    "Is the weakness of corpse control ability such ghosts?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Corpse control ability, very powerful ability, ability development to the limit, and even more two-level combat.


    This ability is characterized by controlling the blood beast''s brain. If it has a weakness, it is the meat ball that controls the brain. If there is anything, it can destroy it from the inside, which is easy to make the blood beast lose control.


    The ghost just has the ability to ignore material obstacles, so he has to doubt that the ghost is the weakness of corpse control ability.


    While gray was thinking about this, the wolf ghost had rushed to gray. Gray thought about it and commanded the ghost knife Mantis to meet him.


    Shua!


    The wolf shaped ghost penetrates into the ghost knife Mantis without hindrance, and then the ghost knife Mantis stops in place like a machine jam. No matter how gray drives it, it doesn''t move anymore.


    The position of its head showed a vast white light, which could vaguely recognize the shape of the wolf. It was the ghost of the wolf blood beast that entered its head.


    Patter!


    For a moment, the ghost knife Mantis collapsed with a roar and completely cut off contact with gray, while the wolf blood beast ghost flew up from the ghost knife mantis and rushed to gray again.


    Shua, Shua!


    As soon as his complexion changed, gray quickly put the remaining two blood beasts into the purple ring. The ghost knife Mantis lost control. It has been proved that the ghost is the weakness of corpse control ability. Naturally, gray doesn''t want the other two blood beasts to be damaged.


    Then he pulled out his magic sword and rushed at the wolf blood beast.


    Now he is naturally not afraid of ghosts.


    Crackling!


    The magic sword was wrapped with thunder and light. He took several steps and approached the wolf blood beast ghost, and cut off the wolf blood beast ghost with a sword.


    Squeak!


    The wolf blood beast ghost, which was originally invisible and capable of penetrating matter, was cut by the lightning magic sword, and the body was suddenly split in two.


    Above the two halves of the body, the white light flickered continuously, and there was a sharp sound like a sound that could pierce the soul. Finally, it dissipated completely like the thick fog of the sun.


    "Why are there ghosts here? Is it because the nearby terrain is suitable for ghost generation?"


    Put the bodies of two blood beasts into the purple ring to see if they can be controlled again. Gray looked around warily.


    According to common sense, where ghosts appear, there will never be only one ghost.


    Shua!


    In the distance, a white light flashed through the forest. Gray could see clearly that it was the ghost of a tiger blood beast.


    The magic sword in his hand was wrapped with thunder, and gray chased the tiger blood beast ghost.


    Soon, he caught up with the tiger blood beast ghost, and then cut it in two with a sword.


    Although the ghost has no substance and its physical attack is completely ineffective, it will become extremely vulnerable in the face of lightning or flame that has a restraining effect on it.


    In particular, with Gray''s current strength and the power of pouring blood, the lightning is extremely powerful and is the bane of this kind of creatures.


    Gray continued to search. Soon, he found another ghost of the ox blood beast. It was the same sword that killed the ox blood beast.


    After Gray''s continuous search, he found no less than ten ghosts, all of which were cut under the sword, but not all the ghosts in the surrounding area.


    "Pretty blood beast ghost!"


    Gray found a ghost again. It was a seven meter long ghost with four thick hooves. Judging from its size, it was likely to be a brute level blood beast in front of it.


    Although it has turned into a ghost, it obviously still maintains some characteristics in front of it. It is faster than ordinary blood beasts and quickly grabs gray.


    Gray dodged aside, crossed the ghost, and struck the ghost with a sword.


    Gee!


    The ghost struck by the lightning magic sword made a sharp sound that could hurt the soul, but unexpectedly, the brute level blood beast ghost cut by the lightning magic sword did not disappear in half like other ghosts.


    On the contrary, it was reunited, but the white light on the body became dim slightly.


    It turned and continued to chase gray.


    Gray''s complexion changed slightly, and the power of blood poured into the magic sword until it was saturated. The thunder snake danced on the magic sword, and stirred out for meters. With a sword, he cut off the fierce blood beast ghost.


    Crackling!


    The magic sword was cut into the body of the savage blood beast ghost, and the violent lightning raged. The originally white ghost became blue and white because of the raging lightning in the body.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The figure of the brute level blood beast ghost rushed forward suddenly stopped, and there was a sharp sound penetrating the soul. Then he saw that the body of the brute level blood beast ghost was rapidly disintegrating and finally disappeared completely.


    "I can''t kill with a sword. Is it because the more powerful the ghost formed by the death of the blood beast, the more solid the body is, the more difficult it is to kill?"


    Gray wondered and speculated.


    Suddenly, the look on his face was slightly stiff. In the distant woods, the white light and shadow flashed, and a giant object could be seen moving here.


    The behemoth moves so fast that it can see its shape completely soon.


    It has a long body of nine meters. Its head has two horns. Its horns diverge like a tree branch. Its feet have sharp claws, and its four feet are like four stone pillars.


    "Ghost of wild blood beast!"


    Gray did not know the type of the giant ghost, but he could judge the possible level of the ghost by its size.


    With such a huge body size, if there is no accident, it is definitely a powerful wild blood beast in front of you.


    His face was a little ugly. The ghost of a savage level blood beast was already a little difficult. How difficult would the ghost of a savage level blood beast be?


    Now think about how lucky he was when he met hundreds of thousands of ghosts in the night forest. Those ghosts were controlled by inexplicable forces and did not attack him. Otherwise, he was definitely dead or alive at that time.


    Shua!


    The ghost of the wild blood beast rushed in. It was very big and fast, but there was no movement.


    The tall trees and rocks passed by it and soon approached gray.


    Poof!


    All the speed broke out. Like a flexible ape, gray crossed with the ghost of the wild blood beast in a tree and cut it with a sword.


    The long sword twined by lightning unexpectedly encountered a slight obstacle, but finally Qi Gen disappeared into the body of the ghost of the wild level blood beast and pulled it out from the other side of the ghost of the wild level blood beast.


    Chirp¡ª¡ª


    The ghost of the wild level blood beast seemed to feel pain and sent out a scream that was enough to penetrate the soul. Gray suddenly buzzed in his brain, his mind was dizzy and forced his spirit to carry the discomfort and recover.


    The ghost of the wild blood beast turned and rushed again. While gray avoided, he cut out the long sword wrapped by lightning. Another sword was cut on the ghost of the wild blood beast, and the wild blood beast screamed again.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray and the ghost of the wild blood beast crossed from time to time, and each time was extremely dangerous. He could hardly escape several times. Fortunately, he used his metal ability to control the movement of the magic sword and dragged his body away.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    After cutting dozens of swords on the ghost of the wild level blood beast, the ghost of the wild level blood beast finally reached the critical point, sent out a sharp sound that pierced the soul and completely collapsed.


    "It''s so difficult!"


    Gray almost fainted because of the sharp hiss. He recovered after a while.


    The ghost after the death of the wild blood beast is not as difficult as before, but it is not generally difficult.


    This battle is extremely dangerous. If there is another ghost of a wild blood beast, he may have to start space transmission immediately to escape.


    Creak!


    Just then, the sound of a dead branch being trampled off sounded. Gray suddenly looked up and took a breath.


    More than a dozen blood animal ghosts with a body size of more than seven meters appear. If there is no accident, these should be wild blood animal ghosts.


    Surrounded by the ghosts of these wild blood beasts, a blood beast with a fox like shape and fluorescent hair came with "elegant" steps.

 Chapter 346

    This is a huge fox blood beast with a body length of eight meters. Its hair is soft and very neat, as if it had been carefully trimmed.


    At night, these hairs emit faint blue fluorescence, which can be clearly seen in the surrounding woods.


    It walked towards gray with elegant steps. It was not urgent or annoying. It was like a lady walking in the evening. Her eyes looked at gray at random, but gray had a creepy feeling.


    Wild blood beast!!!


    The blood beast in front of us is definitely a living wild blood beast.


    "Did it make all these ghosts?"


    A living wild blood beast was surrounded by more than a dozen ghosts of wild blood beasts, but it was not attacked. Gray couldn''t help thinking of a magic weapon he saw at an auction.


    Creatures killed by the magic weapon will be transformed into ghosts and controlled by the owner of the magic weapon.


    Will this wild blood beast in front of you also have the means to kill other blood beasts and turn other blood beasts into ghosts?


    Although ghosts can also be produced naturally, it is obvious that the environment that can produce ghosts is very special and difficult to encounter, unless it is artificially made like in the night forest, so it is more likely that these ghosts were killed and created by the wild blood beast in front of us.


    The wild blood beast just looked at gray blandly, but it made gray feel cold and his heart beat rapidly.


    Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, gray inspired the transmission ability of the purple magic ring.


    When he stimulated the transmission ability, the wild blood beast seemed to find something, suddenly rushed out, turned into a faint blue light, and rushed towards gray. Its sharp claws were half a meter long and grabbed gray.


    The light and shadow flashed, Gray''s figure disappeared, and the wild blood beast grabbed from Gray''s shadow and hit the woods behind, and suddenly a forest collapsed.


    Then there was a sharp roar, and large tracts of woods collapsed. It seemed that they were very angry that the prey escaped from under their claws.


    When gray appeared again, he had appeared in another forest thousands of miles away.


    "Whoa --"


    After taking a look at the surrounding environment and confirming that the wild blood beast didn''t come along, Gray was completely relieved.


    Just a little, just a little, he might be cut in half by the claws of the wild blood beast.


    He had no doubt that the claw of the wild blood beast could do it.


    The huge gap between the two levels made him no different from the child in front of the wild blood beast and the blood warrior.


    If you want to carry the opponent''s claw, it is possible only when he reaches the strength of a bloody warrior and swallows the blood of the armored rhinoceros, which can combine the defense of the armored rhinoceros with the metallization of the bronze backed dragon beast.


    "I didn''t expect to have such a weakness in corpse control ability. Fortunately, ghosts are not common."


    "It''s the ability of another fox blood beast to make ghosts. If you have a chance, you must get it."


    Although the ability to manipulate ghosts is quite fragile in the face of flame and lightning with restraint effect, it can often play a miraculous effect in the face of some specific blood beasts and blood soldiers. If it is used well, it is absolutely easy to fight beyond the level.


    Of course, with Gray''s current strength, it is impossible to hunt the fox blood beast. Even when Gray''s strength reaches the barbarian level, it is difficult to do so.


    The natural gap between levels makes it difficult for gray to defeat a wild blood beast at the wild level, unless the blood beast''s abilities are mixed, so that Gray''s combat power can leap from the wild level to the wild level.


    When the night wind blew, gray felt a chill on his body. Looking at himself, he found that his clothes had been soaked with cold sweat.


    Release the two savage blood beasts that can be controlled from the purple magic ring. After confirming that there is no danger around, gray took out a pair of tents again and changed his clothes.


    Take the tusk pig corpse and the ghost knife Mantis corpse out of the purple magic ring, and gray looks at the two blood beast corpses.


    There was no wound on the surface of the bodies of the two blood beasts, and there could be no wound in the face of the attack of the ghost, a creature without entity.


    "I don''t know if I can control it?"


    Gray used the corpse control ability to regain control. Unexpectedly, he found that under the corpse control ability, the two blood beasts were controlled again.


    "It seems that only the core that controls the blood beast has been damaged, and other parts of the brain have not been damaged."


    Gray speculates.


    After the danger of the first night, gray tried to choose some transmission points outside the forest. He never encountered danger again.


    A few days later, he returned to Fergus castle.


    "Master gray!"


    "Master gray!"


    Under the respectful address of a castle servant, gray arrived at Fergus castle.


    After leaving the castle for nearly a month, the castle has not changed. It is still in a semi broken state as it was at the beginning.


    The new Fergus castle is already under construction. It can be occupied as long as it is completed. There is no need to repair the old castle, so it has been allowed to do so.


    Upon learning of Gray''s return, count Fergus, Sarah, Barbara, Bernal and others came to meet him.


    "Come back!"


    Count Fergus was as dignified as ever, but after seeing gray, he still showed a kind smile.


    "Brother."


    "Master gray!"


    Sarah ran up happily, holding Gray''s arm, while Barbara came forward with a gentle smile.


    Bernal, Bernice, Caroline, Ellis and Mrs. Milan also came forward. Next to them, a middle-aged woman servant followed. In her hand, there was a petite baby.


    The baby had blue eyes and golden hair like fluff. He was looking at gray with big eyes open.


    When gray left the castle, Bernice was close to giving birth. Now nearly a month later, she has obviously given birth.


    "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    Gray smiled and walked over.


    "It''s a young master!"


    The middle-aged maid replied.


    "What''s your name?"


    Gray asked, looking at Bernal and Bernice with a happy smile.


    "Edgar, Edgar Fergus, this is the name his father gave him!"


    When the baby was born and gray returned, the whole Fergus castle was in a festive atmosphere.


    Lunch is made of wild blood animals. With the superb craftsmanship of the castle chef, it tastes great and everyone has a great time.


    After lunch, gray talked about the situation of Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters.


    "I didn''t expect master Saroyan to make such a decision¡°


    Count Fergus sighed slightly.


    The Sidney family, what a powerful family. In the family, three savage blood soldiers are in charge, and there is a waste level special blood beast, copper backed dragon beast, which can be ranked in the forefront even among the Marquis family.


    But it was such a family, but such misfortune happened, and finally forced the legitimate children to seek asylum in the king.


    "Is everything normal for Fergus during this time?"


    Not wanting to dwell too much on this depressing topic, gray asked.


    It was learned from count Fergus and Bernard that everything was normal during his departure.


    Half of the new Fergus castle has been built under the supervision of the Fergus family. It should be able to stay in two or three months at most.


    The administration of the new territory is also quite smooth. With the current strength of the Fergus family, those leaders classified as the Fergus family territory are very willing to become the Fergus family''s subordinates.


    At the same time, some families expressed their wishes to become subordinates to the Fergus family.


    However, because of his previous betrayal experience, count Fergus did not immediately accept them, but made a comprehensive investigation of them.


    It is absolutely impossible to enfeoffe nobles like a wall.


    "I''ve decided to promote two barons among the Lords, place them in the newly accepted territory and strengthen the management of the new territory. Gray, do you have a more promising family?"


    Speaking of territory, count Fergus asked.


    "I prefer Lord Linde''s niassen family."


    Gray did not refuse, but directly proposed one.


    Lord Linde, the city Guard commander of Fergus castle, has always taken care of gray. At the beginning, he didn''t hesitate to conflict with Ellis for gray. Now that he has the opportunity, gray naturally doesn''t mind pushing each other''s family.


    "Lord Linde? The last time he could stand on the side of the Fergus family, there was no problem with loyalty. The niassen family was one."


    Count Fergus nodded in agreement.


    With Gray''s current position in the Fergus family, count Fergus would not object to the proposal as long as it was not too inappropriate.


    Finally, the two families promoted to the Baron family were completely determined, namely the niassen family and the Harry family.


    In the afternoon, gray went to visit master DURU, who still lives in Fergus castle. The other party occupied a room in the backyard of Fergus family as a medicine refining room, and then stayed in it almost all day.


    Gray told each other the decision of Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters, which caused the other party to sigh.


    He watched Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters grow up, but now he has suffered such a family change, which makes him feel bad.

 Chapter 347

    In the morning, a forest near Fergus castle.


    The dew in the morning hangs on the branches, crystal like pearls.


    The crisp singing of birds is gentle and beautiful.


    The fragrance of plants and flowers are all over the woods.


    Deep in the woods, there is a clearing of about two or three hundred square meters, which was cleared by the power of blood beasts.


    The stumps are broken with neat roots.


    In the open space, a huge wolf shaped blood beast gathered by green light, with a strong dignified breath.


    The surrounding air rotates automatically without wind, and the center of the rotation is this huge wolf blood beast, which is like a wolf spirit manipulating the storm.


    After a long time, the wolf blood beast with blue light disappeared, and the body of a young man with black hair exposed.


    His black hair is like ink, fluttering with the wind, and his eyes are blue, just like the blue sky, very deep.


    "It seems that it will take some time!"


    The open space in the woods was deliberately opened up by gray to avoid the destructive power of breakthrough and destroy the house like last time.


    After taking the purple moon potion, gray has reached the critical point from Crazy level to savage level.


    If you don''t break through one day, you will still be a crazy blood warrior. Once you break through, you will be able to become a wild blood warrior immediately.


    Even on the road, he has reached this critical point for almost a week, but there is still no sign of breakthrough. Obviously, as the critical point of upgrading from Crazy level to barbarian level, it is not so easy to break through.


    For this kind of boundary point from Crazy level to brute level, many books have detailed descriptions, and the breakthrough time is long and short.


    Some with poor qualifications may not be able to break through in their life without external force.


    Some people who are gifted but not too gifted will take at least a few years.


    Even some gifted people take months to six months.


    According to Gray''s estimation, with the characteristics of rapid improvement of his secondary transformation strength, he should not take as long as several months to six months, but he is not sure how long it will take.


    Later, gray practiced while paying attention to the news in the kingdom.


    As expected, there is a lot of movement and even friction on the border between the purple moon Kingdom and the flame kingdom.


    The royal family of the flame Kingdom married the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, but was categorically rejected, which obviously made the royal family of the flame Kingdom very dissatisfied.


    At the instigation of the royal family of the flame Kingdom, the garrison stationed at the border of the flame Kingdom immediately moved frequently, often wandered in the border territory of the purple moon Kingdom, and even shot at the border patrol team of the purple moon kingdom.


    Unable to bear it, the purple moon Kingdom also fought back, and bloodshed occurred from time to time.


    Rumors about the upcoming war spread frequently in the purple moon Kingdom, and the noble families reacted differently.


    The nobles who are already very satisfied with their current status can''t help worrying when talking about this. After all, there are no undead people in war.


    The nobles who are eager to make achievements are high spirited and actively prepared to fight immediately in case of war.


    In such an atmosphere, gray stayed at Fergus castle and practiced calmly.


    Practice in the morning and afternoon. Occasionally, after the practice in the morning and afternoon, they will gather in the garden with Sarah, Bernal and others, and sometimes linger with Barbara in the evening.


    He did not do such things without restraint and could not indulge, which he naturally knew.


    During this time, he also learned something.


    Aristocrats are equal, not only because of interests, but also because of reproduction.


    Blood soldiers, especially those who have stepped into the barbarian level with half a foot like him and are extremely powerful, are difficult to produce offspring with ordinary people.


    To be able to produce offspring, the object is either the same blood warrior or the descendant of the blood warrior.


    The former is extremely strong in its own constitution, while the latter, even if it does not practice blood method, will be stronger than ordinary people for genetic reasons.


    Unknowingly, it has been nearly a month since he returned to the castle. He still hasn''t broken through to the barbarian level, but he doesn''t have much anxiety in his heart, because he has faintly felt that it''s not far from the time he broke through.


    Two days later in the morning, it was still the forest clearing.


    The huge wolf with green light gathering has a awe inspiring breath, like the king of wolves, with a strong momentum.


    As gray practiced in this place, the originally chirping forest suddenly quieted down.


    Animals are extremely sensitive to the smell, feel the terrible smell revealed from the blue giant wolf, and all animals stay away and hide.


    Today, the blue light on the blue giant wolf is extremely gorgeous, and every hair is lifelike, as if this is really a living giant wolf.


    In the giant wolf''s body, there is an inexplicable smell brewing and taking shape.


    Today, the wind around the giant wolf is faster and faster.


    Some leaves were rolled down from the ground and trees, and were involved in them. They immediately rotated with the wind, like yellow and green elves.


    Inside the blue giant wolf, drops of sweat slipped from Gray''s forehead. Gray looked calm and kept the external cultivation style while constantly running the internal cultivation style.


    His body appeared in bursts of numbness, like several invisible hands kneading on him.


    In his body, every muscle, every organ and every bone are rapidly strengthening and improving.


    In his heart, the power of blood is also increasing rapidly, from the original size of table tennis, slowly like a snowball.


    It is not only the volume, but also the internal mass that becomes larger.


    If the former blood force was only Qi, then the current blood force is transforming from Qi to fog.


    Although it has not completely turned into a liquid, tiny droplets can be seen faintly.


    Each thread is extremely condensed. If it is gasified again, it is definitely more than 10 times the original.


    This change didn''t come to an end until the power of blood was as big as the baby''s fist. At the end of this change, Gray''s body transformation ended at the same time.


    Just then.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The huge green Wolf, which was still, moved as if he had come back to life.


    It roared up to the sky and heard a lonely and dignified wolf howl.


    Around, the rotating wind suddenly became violent and filled with cyan light, which was also mixed with a large number of white ice crystals. When you look carefully, you can see that it was one ice skate after another.


    The surrounding trees were suddenly crushed and turned into debris under the violent whirlwind.


    The violent wind is like a meat grinder, crushing all tangible things.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª¡ª


    Then, the violent whirlwind mixed with ice skates suddenly expanded and spread around.


    The dense trees and large rocks in the woods were suddenly cut like thousands of knives, constantly broken and turned into debris. Even the soil on the ground was forcibly cut off.


    Some animals hiding in the woods, even a scream, turned into blood mud in the blink of an eye.


    This is an apocalyptic scene.


    When everything stopped, a bare space with a large amount of soil on the ground was shaved within a hundred meters around the blue giant wolf.


    The blue light gradually dissipated, the figure of the blue giant wolf gradually disappeared, and Gray''s figure gradually emerged.


    "Breakthrough!"


    There is no doubt that he must have broken through.


    This movement was the same when he broke through from fierce blood warrior to crazy blood warrior, but the destructive power was more than 10 times stronger.


    Clenching his fist, gray felt full of strength.


    Boom!


    A punch hit the ground, and a large piece collapsed on the ground. With Gray''s fist as the center, several cracks suddenly appeared and spread out for more than 10 meters.


    At this time, gray felt extremely strong, and his body seemed to have a gushing power. A feeling of extreme strength came naturally.


    At the same time, his five senses became more and more acute. He could even see the ants crawling out of an ant nest buried in the ground dozens of meters away.


    "According to the introduction in the book, upgrading from Crazy level to barbarian level is a qualitative improvement. Not only the power of blood beast ability will be improved, but also the control of blood beast ability will be greatly improved."


    Thinking so, gray held up one hand.


    Suddenly, a small cyan whirlwind appeared between his palms. One hand could be held. Between his palms, it was spinning rapidly, but it didn''t hurt Gray''s hand at all.


    With Gray''s thought, the cyan whirlwind flew out and hit a ground dozens of meters away. Suddenly, a pit several meters large appeared, but there was no spread of cold ice.


    Then gray pointed a little, a white cold suddenly appeared, shot out, hit the bare ground, and covered all the surrounding ten meters with ice.


    "The control of the blood beast''s ability has been strengthened. It can not only control the strength, but also separate the cold ice and wind for separate use."


    Gray deeply realized what kind of experience it is to finely control the blood beast ability after reaching the barbarian level mentioned in the book.


    In the past, the blood beast ability was a sharp blade for gray. He could only use it to chop, chop, cut and cut. Occasionally, he had to worry about whether it would hurt himself.


    Now, the blood beast''s ability is his hands and feet, which can be completely and freely controlled, and can be used in more ways than splitting, chopping, cutting and cutting, and there is no need to worry about hurting himself at all.


    It also has many advantages to use the blood beast ability separately. After all, it is not necessary to use the cold ice and wind system ability together at any time. Sometimes it will be better to use it separately.

 Chapter 348

    "I don''t know what level my strength is now, if it''s not my corpse control ability?"


    Staring at the 100 meter open space destroyed by his breakthrough, Gray said to himself.


    Although the blood method he cultivated is only a very common Wind wolf sequence blood method, he has incorporated many special blood beast abilities because of his transformation ability. Naturally, his combat power can not be measured by the brute blood soldiers who cultivate common blood method.


    Besides, it is inevitable for a brute blood warrior who can cultivate special blood methods. After all, his blade weasel blood, ice spirit beast blood and copper backed dragon beast blood are at least brute level special blood, which can exert brute level power in the brute level stage.


    As long as you have any one of the three blood vessels, you can be comparable to a brute blood warrior who practices special blood methods, not to mention three.


    "It should be comparable to a brute blood warrior who has practiced a special blood method and completed a round of cultivation!"


    According to Gray''s understanding of the last time he watched the wild level blood method of the wind wolf sequence, if he wants to improve his strength from the wild level to the wild level, he must complete two rounds of cultivation, and each round of cultivation will greatly improve his strength.


    A wild blood warrior who has completed a round of cultivation is still called a wild blood warrior, but in fact, he can no longer be regarded as a wild blood warrior. Their strength has surpassed the wild blood warrior and taken a big step towards the wild blood warrior. If you really want to describe them, they should be regarded as a half step wild blood warrior.


    Such a half step barren blood soldier, fighting with a savage blood soldier, one person is enough to compete with several people.


    According to Gray''s estimation, the wind system and cold ice mixing ability formed by the fusion of blade weasel''s blood and ice spirit beast''s blood is absolutely more powerful than the brute blood soldiers in the same realm who practice special blood methods.


    But to say that it is comparable to the wild blood warrior, gray thinks it is unlikely. After all, the gap between the wild level and the wild level is much greater than that between the wild level and the crazy level.


    Therefore, gray believes that the biggest possibility is that it is comparable to a brute blood warrior who has completed a round of blood cultivation.


    "Is it like this? You can''t know until you meet it later."


    Gray has never met a brute blood warrior who has completed a round of cultivation. All the brute blood warriors he has met before are brute blood warriors who have failed to complete a round of cultivation.


    And this is only gray''s guess after all. None of the books he has read has a description of his current situation, so even gray is not sure.


    Leaving the ruined forest, gray went to the castle. He did not test the power of the blood beast ability. With his current strength, it is difficult to test the blood beast ability simply.


    "The strength reaches the barbarian level. Next, it''s time to implant the blood of the violent wolf and cultivate the corresponding blood method. However, do you really want to implant the blood of the violent wolf?"


    On the way back to the castle, gray couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    The only function of today''s violent wolf blood for him is to enable him to practice the corresponding blood method, complement the secondary transformation state of rapid improvement of strength, and improve the growth rate of strength.


    For this reason, gray always felt it was a pity to use a precious opportunity to swallow blood and change.


    It''s still not enough. I searched the whole purple moon Kingdom, and the strength reached the existence of brute blood soldiers. Only a few people practiced common blood methods.


    Gray is one of them. After all, it comes from the family of the strongest and only fierce blood soldiers. There is a big gap with those big families. Although the combat power has caught up, there is still a gap in other aspects.


    Although with his current strength, if he tries to find a way, he should be able to get a special blood method.


    However, it takes time. It must be in years. It''s a pity that gray doesn''t have such time to look for it slowly. After all, he is a bloody soldier now.


    With this in mind, gray returned to Fergus castle.


    "What, found... King level strongman''s graveyard?"


    The Fergus family living room, gray, Caroline, Sarah and Mrs. Milan all looked surprised.


    King level strongmen, who stand on the top of the pyramids in the whole continent, have great power to destroy the city and break the river.


    As such a strong man, the wealth they have accumulated in their life is naturally extremely terrible.


    If anyone can enter their cemetery and get their funerary goods, it is no different from Gray''s winning tens of millions of lottery tickets in his previous life. Even some powerful families prosper because of this way.


    Unexpectedly, such a place actually appeared. It can be imagined how boiling it will be in the purple moon kingdom. At this time, I''m afraid many families and forces have rushed to it.


    "Well, the news is absolutely reliable. Every noble family has sent strong people to go. It should not be wrong."


    Said count Fergus.


    Most of the king level strongmen come from families with profound information. Their cemeteries are bound to be guarded by future generations of the family. It is almost impossible for outsiders to steal their funerary objects.


    But there are also some king level strongmen who are lonely and widowed all their life. They may be destroyed by the enemy. There are only a few left. They may not come from a big family, but they become king level strongmen because of personal experience


    Their graveyard is not guarded by future generations. Maybe hundreds of years later, it was discovered for various reasons.


    The cemetery in the news is such a king level strongman cemetery.


    "Has the cemetery been opened?"


    Gray asked hurriedly.


    After all, it is the graveyard of the king level strong. Even if there are no future generations, there must be many means to ensure that they will not be disturbed. Although the graveyard has been found, it may not have been opened.


    It''s impossible for a king level strongman to be indifferent to the cemetery, and the most important thing is that gray is now considering where to get the special blood method, and the blood method cultivated by a king level strongman must be the special blood method, which undoubtedly brightened his eyes.


    "Not yet."


    Bernal shook his head.


    "The cemetery is completely built of special stone, which can hardly be accessed by digging a stolen hole. The entrance of the tomb is also equipped with a powerful rune mechanism, which has not been opened yet."


    "Where is this king''s graveyard?"


    Gray asked with a happy face.


    "The golden desert within the kingdom."


    Said count Fergus.


    "Where is this?"


    Sarah asked with her head askew.


    "In the purple moon industry Kingdom, there is a desert rich in gold."


    Caroline introduced.


    "In this desert, there are many natural gold stones with high purity. Mercenaries who search for gold go all year round. Some lucky mercenaries can become rich because of this."


    "Gray, are you going?"


    Count Fergus raised his eyebrows and looked at gray. He was keenly aware that gray had an extraordinary enthusiasm for the king''s cemetery.


    "Well, I''m going to take a chance."


    Gray didn''t hide it and nodded to admit it.


    "It''s too dangerous!"


    "Brother, it sounds so dangerous. Can''t you go?"


    Bernal and Sarah both looked worried.


    Although the king''s cemetery has unimaginable wealth, it is also extremely dangerous.


    No one wants the cemetery to be visited by others after his death, just like the king level strong. Rather, the king level strong don''t want to be so.


    As the top strong, they always look down at others. How would they want to pick up their remains and belongings by running over people with one finger.


    In their resting place, they usually set up extremely powerful rune mechanism. Many people who steal cemeteries often die under this mechanism.


    Moreover, the danger is not only the mechanism in the graveyard, but also other people who come for the treasure of the king''s graveyard.


    It is conceivable that the birth of this king''s cemetery will inevitably attract many strong people. It must be extremely dangerous to compete with these strong people for the treasure in the king''s cemetery.


    "Although there is a certain danger, it is not too big for me. After all, I have a magic weapon that can be transmitted in space."


    Gray shook his head.


    A king''s graveyard is definitely very likely to obtain the blood method practiced by the king level strong man. Anyway, he wants to try to see if he can get a special writing method.


    After all, it''s too bad to practice common blood method like now. If he hadn''t had the ability to transform, he might become one of the weakest brute blood warriors in the purple moon kingdom.


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go, but be careful."


    Count Fergus thought, did not stop, but solemnly reminded.


    Such a king''s cemetery, not to mention gray, even he is moved. If he has the strength of crazy blood soldiers, he wants to take a chance.


    Moreover, Gray''s strength is not weak now, because there are magic weapons that can control the brute blood beast, even in the face of two or three brute blood soldiers.


    In addition, with the magic weapon of space transmission, you are indeed qualified to have a try.


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded solemnly. Naturally, he couldn''t joke about his little life.


    According to objective evaluation, he is indeed qualified to compete.


    Four brute level blood beasts that can be metallized and hardly damaged by brute blood soldiers. In addition, now that he has broken through to brute blood soldiers, his combat power is likely to be comparable to that of brute blood soldiers who have completed a round of cultivation. Such combat power has been qualified to compete.


    "Let''s start again tomorrow. I''ll inquire about the news and see if I can get more detailed information."


    See that gray has decided, Bernal said.


    Soon, he left the castle and went out to inquire about the news. A few hours later, he brought back a map.


    On the map, there is a huge desert terrain.


    On it, there are many outlines of the terrain, including oases, desolate mountains and stones, and some rare water sources, which outline the terrain of the desert in great detail.


    In the center of the desert map, a fork red sign is clearly visible, and next to the sign is the king''s cemetery.

 Chapter 349

    The next day, he said goodbye to the Fergus family. Gray, with a lot of food and water in the purple ring, left the Fergus castle on foot.


    Although the king''s cemetery has not been opened so far, it is uncertain when it will be opened. Naturally, the sooner you get there, the more likely you will get benefits.


    So gray didn''t choose to take a carriage or ride a horse.


    Now, for him, the fastest way to travel is not to ride a horse, but to run on his two legs.


    He runs with all his strength, and the speed of any horse is difficult to reach. Although it is impossible to run with all his strength because he has to travel for a long time, the speed will definitely be much faster than the horse running with all his strength.


    Of course, a pretty strong man actually relies on his legs to travel. It''s a bit "cheap" to say such a thing, but there''s no way. Compared with the treasures in the king''s cemetery, losing face is nothing.


    Of course, in his heart, he thought of the blood of birds and animals again.


    Flapping a pair of wings condensed by the power of blood and flying in the sky is the posture that a strong person should have.


    With the strength of his fierce blood soldiers, even if the power of blood is greatly consumed, it has been enough to bear for a long time.


    In fact, he hunted and killed one of the blood beasts with flying ability, that is the ghost knife Mantis.


    Each other has wings and can fly, but the speed is really slow. After all, ghost knife mantis is obviously not the type of blood beast that is good at flying, and the speed is not as fast as running.


    On the road, a caravan of dozens of people moved forward slowly, surrounded by highly alert mercenaries and goods in the middle.


    In the carriage, as the owner of the goods, he looked nervous. Almost all his possessions fell on these goods. If he was robbed, he would go bankrupt immediately.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a roar passed by their caravan, and the wind roared, and the whole caravan was in a mess.


    High¡ª¡ª


    The horse screamed in horror, was directly frightened, and lay on the ground. The mercenaries looked around in cold sweat. Just now they felt an inexplicable wind blowing, but suddenly disappeared again.


    After a long time, the riot was stopped and the team slowly returned to normal.


    "Captain, what was that just now? It was so fast that it passed us all at once."


    A young mercenary wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and asked a middle-aged mercenary.


    The middle-aged mercenary looked dignified and said with a slight shock after pondering for a moment.


    "Alone!"


    "What, it''s a man...?"


    The mercenaries around and even the people in the caravan couldn''t help taking a breath.


    How strong will a person whose speed is so fast that they can''t see clearly?


    Fierce blood warrior, or crazy blood warrior?


    Fortunately, such people just pass by, not to fight the team. Otherwise, they have no second choice but to surrender their weapons.


    This man is gray on his way.


    Along the way, gray ran like a fly, sometimes along the business road, sometimes across the forest, or on the wilderness. Everything is to arrive in the shortest time.


    In the process, people and many birds and animals were disturbed.


    Like this caravan, there are not a few caravans disturbed.


    Many more animals were startled, fled in panic, hit trees and stones, and fainted.


    A few days later, a vast desert appeared in front of gray. At a glance, it was full of yellow sand and could not see the end.


    During this period, the wind roared, and the earthy yellow wind danced all over the sky.


    This is the golden desert.


    When he came here, he stopped and walked to the side of the golden desert.


    There, there is a slightly shabby town. Judging from the degree of obsolescence of the houses, it should have a history of one or two hundred years.


    All the way, he hardly entered the town. It was unclear how the king''s cemetery was now and whether it had been opened. He wanted to enter it to inquire about the news.


    When he entered the town, gray unexpectedly found that there were many people wearing war clothes in the town. Some of them had high-grade war clothes. At a glance, he knew that their identity and strength were not simple.


    "Is it because of the king level strongman''s graveyard?"


    Gray soon thought of the reason.


    There was no need to inquire at all. Just walk on the streets of the town, and the news about the king''s cemetery kept coming into gray''s ears.


    In the small town, there are almost all discussions about the king''s cemetery.


    "It really deserves to be the graveyard of the king level strong. Even after hundreds of years, the rune mechanism guarding the graveyard is still playing a role."


    "Who said no, some time ago, there were several crazy blood soldiers who wanted to break through by strength. As a result, they triggered the rune mechanism, which was directly turned into ashes by the lightning generated by the rune mechanism."


    "There are three brute blood soldiers who also want to break in. One died on the spot. Although the two were not dead, they were also seriously injured. It is said that the family of the three brute level strongmen has withdrawn from the competition for the king''s cemetery."


    ¡­¡­


    Gray was glad that the king''s cemetery had not been opened, and the treasures in the king''s cemetery had not been obtained.


    But it also made gray extremely worried that the power of the rune mechanism in the king''s graveyard was stronger than expected.


    The crazy blood soldiers were directly electrified into ashes. Even the wild blood soldiers died and were seriously injured, so they had to withdraw from the competition for the king''s cemetery.


    Although his defense is much stronger than that of ordinary brute blood soldiers, he is still not sure to break in with his defense.


    The three brute blood soldiers who broke through before just touched the outermost layer of the king''s cemetery. They were not close to the inside, and there were casualties.


    It can be imagined that the power of the rune mechanism will be stronger. Even with his metallized defense, it is difficult to carry it.


    "The Oka family came and broke through. A bloody soldier was injured."


    "The Marquis of Warren family also came, but there was still no way to take the rune mechanism of the king''s cemetery."


    "The Duke Addison family came, sent a strong man to break in, and finally retreated back with only minor injuries."


    "The Duke Kenneth family also came, sent strong men to try, and returned with minor injuries."


    ¡­¡­


    Many upper aristocratic families of the purple moon Kingdom have sent people to arrive, but no family can break into the cemetery, even the Duke family.


    The rune mechanism outside the king''s graveyard is unimaginably powerful. Although it can''t be comparable to the attack of King level strong men, it can''t be broken by the existence of brute blood warrior level, or even the existence of famine blood warrior level.


    It is said that the people of the Duke Addison family and the Duke Kenneth family who intruded into the king''s cemetery should have reached the strength of the blood shortage warrior, but they were still forced to withdraw before reaching the king''s cemetery.


    "Fortunately, the neham family didn''t send anyone because of the border friction."


    To greyway''s relief, the Naham family did not send someone because of the friction between the border and the flame Kingdom, which would break out at any time.


    Although he had guessed this before he came, he was finally a little relieved when it was really confirmed.


    At present, he can''t compete with such a behemoth as the Duke of neham''s family. If the other party is here, he may have to choose to give up.


    "I really don''t know how to get into the king''s cemetery. It''s impossible to break through or crack."


    Someone sighed.


    "Yes, a family invited a rune master to crack these Rune mechanisms, but he couldn''t crack them for more than 10 days."


    Someone answered.


    "Your news is out of date. I think the king''s cemetery is not far from being opened!"


    Someone said with a mysterious smile.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, according to reliable information, the Duke Addison family has invited master Herman. Master Herman is on his way!"


    "Master Herman? Did the Addison family invite master Herman?"


    Someone looked surprised.


    "Master Herman!"


    Even gray was quite surprised.


    Master Herman, even the whole purple moon Kingdom, is also a very famous Rune master.


    He is extremely good at the art of Rune mechanism. When many big families build secret rooms and even castles, they invite him to build Rune mechanism. Even the royal family once invited him to help build Rune mechanism.


    His attainments in the rune mechanism can be called the most in the purple moon kingdom. If anyone in the purple moon kingdom is most likely to crack the rune mechanism of the king''s graveyard, it is him.


    However, this master of rune, because of his growing age, has rarely done anything in recent ten years. I didn''t expect that the Addison family could invite him, I''m afraid it paid a lot of price.


    After a night''s rest in the town, the next day, Gray was ready to go to the cemetery of the dead.


    "Brother, you also want to go to the king''s cemetery? Let''s take care of it together."


    When gray walked out of the town towards the golden desert, a noble young man with thick eyebrows in noble clothes said enthusiastically.


    Next to him, there were more than a dozen people, men and women, some of whom were all dressed in noble clothes, obviously children of noble families, and some were guards and mercenaries.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head and refused. He didn''t like to act with strangers. After all, when acting with strangers, he not only had to guard against the danger that would appear at any time, but also needed to guard against the people around him.


    "No, brother, there are mercenaries in our team who are familiar with the desert terrain. If we get lost in the desert, it will be very dangerous."


    With thick eyebrows, the noble hurried.


    "And there are sand thieves in the desert. It''s dangerous to walk alone."


    Finally, gray agreed to the invitation of the aristocrat with thick eyebrows.


    It''s not because sand thieves come and go, but I''m really worried about whether I''ll get lost in the desert. After all, the desert terrain is generally quite similar, and the terrain often changes due to wind and sand. Even if I have a map in my hand, I can''t guarantee that I won''t get lost.

 Chapter 350

    Stay with these people and have a few conversations from time to time. From these people''s words, gray learned that these nobles did not go for the treasures in the king''s graveyard, but just to visit the king''s graveyard.


    The other party pulls gray because they think the more people, the safer. Of course, Gray''s noble dress is also one reason.


    If gray wore mercenary armor, they would never invite gray. Nobles always like to be close to nobles. Similarly, mercenaries do the same.


    Soon after, a group of more than a dozen people rode camel, a domesticated animal suitable for long-distance travel in the desert, into the golden desert and went to the location of the king''s cemetery marked on the map.


    The golden desert, which is said to be full of gold everywhere, is full of Legends of getting rich overnight. It can attract a lot of mercenaries every year.


    However, when gray entered the golden desert, he saw not large pieces of gold and stones, but numerous white bones.


    On some white bones, it was obvious that they could see the sharp blade wound. It was obviously killed by someone. It was just that they didn''t know whether it was due to the uneven distribution of gold or the attack of sand thieves.


    There are some people who have no obvious wounds. If there is no accident, they should die of thirst.


    Rune space bag, such a thing, can only be owned at the level of marquis family. Ordinary people and even ordinary families don''t have it.


    Some people''s wounds are very strange, like being eaten by animals. They have encountered wild animals or blood animals.


    Although the vast golden desert is full of desert terrain, it is not without animals and blood animals.


    In the day, they hide under the endless yellow sand to avoid the hot temperature. At night, they climb out from the yellow sand to look for food and perform the scenes of hunting and being hunted.


    "You said how strong the king level strongman was. I heard that one blow was enough to destroy the mountains. Are you true?"


    The thick eyebrowed youth is so strange.


    "It should not be possible to break the mountains with one blow. How powerful is this?"


    There are noble children who don''t believe in Tao.


    "But many books say so."


    Said a noble girl.


    "Those books, however, are imagined by some bards out of thin air and cannot be taken seriously."


    Some aristocratic children refuted.


    "What do you think, brother?"


    The young man with thick eyebrows asked gray.


    Gray did not appear aloof, but said.


    "If the mountain is not too big, only a few hundred meters, there should be no problem to destroy it with one blow."


    "Are you sure?"


    Several aristocratic children looked at gray suspiciously.


    "I happened to be in the mercenary city during the war between the king of mercenaries and the king of killers."


    Gray explained.


    "What, you were there when the king of mercenaries fought with the king of killers?"


    Several noble children were full of envy. They naturally knew the news that the king of killers attacked the mercenary city and fought with the king of mercenaries in the mercenary city a year ago.


    After many people knew it, they regretted that they were not in the mercenary city at that time. They regretted that they missed the big scene that it would be difficult to meet even for decades. Unexpectedly, Gray was there at that time.


    "Brother, tell me..."


    Several noble youths and young girls shouted and asked gray to tell what he saw at that time. Gray did not refuse to tell them in detail. Suddenly, several noble children were amazed and fascinated.


    While talking about the East and the West with several noble children, they rushed to the king''s cemetery, which made the journey a little less boring. Two days passed quickly, and they had gone deep into the depths of the golden desert.


    The sun was shining in the sky, sprinkling hot light, just like a fire, burning people''s body hot, just like being baked on an iron plate.


    Noble children are usually spoiled. They have never experienced such suffering and immediately complain.


    However, to Gray''s surprise, none of the noble children proposed to return the same way. Even two noble girls gritted their teeth and insisted.


    In terms of strength, let alone perseverance, gray looked at it a little differently. It can be seen that the education received by these noble children is by no means endless arrogance.


    "Well, brother, why are you so cool?"


    After a few days together, several noble children noticed that gray had extraordinary knowledge, so they always liked to talk to gray. The thick browed youth leaned over on a pack horse and suddenly screamed.


    "I have an ice magic weapon in my hand."


    Gray smiled and explained.


    Naturally, he has no ice magic weapon, but after his strength reached the barbarian level, his control over the ability of blood beasts has been greatly improved.


    It can not only separate the cold ice from the wind system ability, but also finely control the ability. Therefore, it can directly control the cold ice ability and make itself faint with a cold to resist the heat outside.


    "Brother, why didn''t you say it earlier..."


    "Yes, brother, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Several noble youths and girls were not polite to gray. After a few days of getting along with gray, they were quite familiar with gray. They drove their pack horses to gray and came near to get some cool air.


    Gray did not refuse, but let the cold diffuse slightly to help several people resist the heat.


    With the strength of his current brute blood soldiers, the consumption of this blood force is naturally nothing to say.


    The sun hung high outside, and gray and them were all comfortable. Bursts of coolness enveloped them and helped them resist the heat.


    In the end, the guards brought by several noble children and several mercenaries hired as guides also leaned over.


    Among them, gray keenly noticed that among the guards brought by several nobles, an old man in his fifties looked at him with prudence. He should have noticed the unusual source of the cold.


    Gray didn''t care. After all, he didn''t want to hide his strength in front of these people.


    It was the old man who aroused Gray''s interest. The other party was wearing a gray war suit and carrying a long gun behind his back. He was vaguely full of the spirit of fighting in the battlefield. His strength should not be too weak.


    In the next few days, gray and his team walked on the desert where it was almost difficult to tell the direction. The terrain in the desert was indeed easy to change. Gray compared it with the map and found that many of the terrain had changed.


    At this time, the experienced mercenaries hired by these noble children played a role. They identified the direction and guided the right direction through the occasional desert plants.


    Another day passed, they were not far from the king''s cemetery, and there were three or four days at most. At this time, they were extremely deep into the golden desert.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, sand and gravel splashed in the sand under their feet, and two huge black pliers suddenly stretched out, revealing the black head covered with shells, and went to the camel clip on which one of the noble girls rode.


    Its pliers were black and looked extremely sharp. There was no doubt that it was a blood beast.


    The noble girl riding on the pack horse changed color and drove the camel horse to avoid, but the black blood beast appeared too suddenly to escape.


    "Be careful, miss!"


    Gray was ready to shoot, but at this time, gray noticed that the old man in war clothes quickly took down the long gun at his waist and shot it out suddenly.


    Poof!


    The spear thrown by the old man was extremely sharp. It easily penetrated the head of the black blood beast covered with a shell, and a mass of white material immediately seeped out.


    The head was pierced, and the two big pincers stretched out by the black blood beast were unable to slide. The pack horse and the noble girl on the pack horse escaped the attack of the blood beast.


    "It''s a close call. Fortunately, Grandpa Andrew shot in time!"


    Noble girls were shocked, while other nobles were also surprised. They didn''t expect to be attacked by blood beasts.


    Although I have heard of blood beasts in the golden desert, they rarely appear in the daytime. I didn''t expect to be met by them.


    "It should be a crazy blood warrior¡°


    Seeing the black blood beast, gray judged in his heart.


    The strength of this black blood beast is not too strong. It should be just a fierce blood beast. However, the old man can kill it with one blow. Naturally, his strength is much higher than that of this black blood beast, so gray estimates that this man should have the strength of a crazy blood warrior.


    In the following two days, gray and his family were attacked by blood beasts one after another. Once, they were attacked by two blood beasts at the same time. These are two rare blood beasts living together.


    When launching an attack at the same time, even the strength of the old crazy blood warrior can hardly kill both at the same time.


    Gray did it too, so they didn''t hurt anyone.


    This made these noble children finally realize the danger of the golden desert.


    At the same time, I was shocked by Gray''s strength. I didn''t expect that gray, like the old man, could kill a fierce blood beast with one blow.


    Fortunately, Gray was invited into the team. Otherwise, someone might have been injured or even died.


    Two days later, they finally arrived at the tomb of the king.


    I saw a low land surrounded by many sand peaks, full of tents one after another, which are the temporary residence of various forces who arrived here.


    The tent is circular, which vaguely surrounds the center of this low place. In that direction, there is a group of aboveground buildings, which should be the king''s cemetery.


    "Why, why not let us close?"


    However, when gray and these nobles wanted to get close to the cemetery and watch it closely, they were stopped.


    More than a dozen people, dressed in uniform colors and with a strong sense of deforestation, stopped the way.


    "The king''s cemetery is not yours. Why don''t you let us close?"


    An aristocratic girl said angrily.


    Along the way, they were in danger several times in order to see the king''s cemetery. Unexpectedly, they had come near, but they were brutally stopped by these people from watching, which made her angry.


    "With me, the Warren family!"


    A noble young man with his hands on his back came with several guards, his face full of defiance.

 Chapter 351

    "With me, the Warren family!"


    The young noble man glanced contemptuously at several noble children who spoke, and his eyes were full of overlooking.


    He was dressed in white high-end aristocratic clothes, his blond hair was slightly curled, like the scorching sun, and his rebellious atmosphere was undoubtedly revealed. He was Edgar, the direct son of the Warren family who had been cut off by gray.


    "The Warren family?!"


    "It''s from the Warren family..."


    Several noble men and women did not change slightly.


    The Valen family is one of the seven Marquis families in the purple moon Kingdom, and even among the seven Marquis families, it can be ranked in the forefront.


    Among them, even the person with the highest status, that is, the noble girl guarded by the powerful old man of the crazy blood warrior, is only the son of the Earl of the kingdom.


    The status and details of the Earl of the kingdom are much higher than those of the enfeoffment earl, but they are worse than the Marquis family. Moreover, the other side is one of the seven Marquis families and can also be ranked in the forefront.


    "All get out of here. It''s a dream to learn from others to try their luck in the king''s cemetery!"


    Edgar said sarcastically, with a trace of pride on his face when he saw the name of the Warren family holding each other down.


    "Can the Warren family be so unreasonable?"


    There are aristocratic children who are not angry, but their confidence is obviously insufficient.


    Edgar''s eyes suddenly turned to the noble boy, with a cold flash in his eyes, and said.


    "Why, do you have a problem?"


    Noticed by the other party''s eyes, the noble children turned red and bowed, but they finally lowered and dared not speak again. The other party came from the Marquis family, which his family could not provoke.


    Seeing that the noble children were soft, Edgar disdained to smile, looked at the other noble children and said coldly.


    "And you guys, who has a problem?"


    All the noble children he looked at could not help but bow their heads, even the noble girl from the Earl family was no exception. They could not afford to provoke the Marquis family at all.


    Several people clenched their fists, and their nails had been pinched into the meat. From small to large, they had never been so bent, but the situation was stronger than others. They really couldn''t afford to provoke each other.


    "I have."


    Just then, a faint voice sounded from behind several noble children.


    "Who? Get out of here!"


    Edgar''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    The identity of the Valen family has been revealed. Unexpectedly, some people dare to question it. It seems that without a lesson, we can''t reveal the dignity of the Valen family.


    With a wave of his big hand, a dozen murderous guards quickly surrounded and surrounded a group of people.


    Several noble children, guards and mercenaries all changed color. I don''t know what to do.


    Gray shook his head and walked out from behind several noble children. His black hair was flying and his face was calm. He looked at Edgar and smiled.


    "The Warren family, what a great prestige!"


    "It''s you!!!"


    When he saw Gray, Edgar''s cold face changed color. He stepped back a few steps one after another, with fire in his eyes and gnashing his teeth.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    When he saw Gray, he couldn''t help thinking of his broken right hand. Although it had been connected and recovered at a high cost, the pain and shame of the broken hand made him hate gray to the bone.


    "Young master Edgar is so powerful to drive people in front of the king''s cemetery. I don''t think your Highness the second king''s daughter is as powerful as you!"


    Gray glanced at the more than ten Valen family guards and sneered.


    "Gray Fergus, don''t be crazy!"


    Edgar had hatred in his eyes, but there was fear in his eyes.


    The other party holds a powerful magic weapon that can control the four barbarian blood beasts, and has powerful space items. The four barbarian blood beasts are carried with him. Only one person has the combat power of no less than two barbarian soldiers who practice special blood methods, or even more.


    Although the Warren family also brought powerful magic weapons this time, they are still not sure to defeat and kill each other.


    Unless you use a rune puppet with the strength of a bloodless warrior.


    After learning that the king''s tomb was born, the Warren family did not want to bring the rune puppets. However, in the desert terrain, yellow sand is everywhere, and too heavy objects walk on it, it is easy to sink. The rune puppets made of metal can''t be brought in at all.


    "Rampant, master Edgar, did you say the opposite?"


    Gray was joking.


    From the beginning, it was because the other family wanted to drive away their group of people and prevent them from getting close to the king''s cemetery. Up to now, it is said that he is rampant. I have to doubt whether the direct son of the Warren family has a normal head.


    "He... Can frighten the Warren family!"


    After seeing gray, the son of the Warren family was vaguely afraid in his face and words, and a trace of surprise appeared on the faces of several noble children.


    Although they had felt that gray was unusual all the way. After all, they could kill a fierce blood beast with one blow, showing strong strength. Moreover, they were so young and their identity was certainly not simple, but they didn''t expect that gray could frighten the Warren family.


    "Who on earth is he?"


    They searched the memory in their brain, but they couldn''t find a Fergus family that could frighten the Warren family.


    Although Gray''s strength is not weak now, he hardly appears on major occasions in the purple moon kingdom.


    The only time it appeared at the banquet held by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom was because the nobles did not want the news of their children''s humiliation to come out and deliberately concealed it.


    So far, few families know gray and the Fergus family behind gray.


    "Someone clashed with the Warren family."


    The open space surrounded by sand dunes is extremely flat, and the end can be seen almost at a glance, so the conflict has been detected as soon as it appears.


    Many families came out of the tent and looked here. When they saw that one of them was the Warren family, they couldn''t help but take some resentment in their eyes.


    The Warren family surrounded the king''s cemetery and did not allow them to approach, which naturally annoyed them.


    However, the powerful strength of the Warren family forced them to swallow their anger. Of course, their hearts must be full of anger.


    "The king''s cemetery is an ownerless thing. Why don''t we get close to it? I really want someone to teach the Warren family a lesson!"


    The popularity of a small family.


    "Don''t think about it. Although the Warren family is domineering, they are very good at discretion. This group of people will be driven away again."


    Another member of the small family shook his head.


    "Yes, the two Duke families, several other Marquis families, and several count families with strong background are directly released, but we are not allowed to approach these small families."


    The other man answered.


    "It''s impossible for any power to jump out and teach the Warren family. Rather, those who have the ability to teach the Warren family are happy to see the Warren family do so."


    Suddenly, someone nearby made a sound of surprise.


    "No, you see, the people of the Warren family seem to be afraid of one of those people?"


    A few people looked at Edgar and saw Edgar retreating quickly after seeing gray, with anger and fear on his face.


    Like several people, there are not a few forces who are surprised to see this scene. They can''t help but look there curiously and guess the identity of these people, which can frighten the Warren family.


    Even those big forces looked over there with great interest. Unexpectedly, someone could frighten the Warren family and surprise them.


    "Who''s making trouble!"


    Just then, an angry reprimand sounded.


    I saw a group of people rushing towards the other side. The first of them were two old men, one with thin appearance and the other with white hair. They were the two bloody soldiers of the Warren family who had dealt with gray.


    Seeing that their own people failed to drive away the people who wanted to be close to the king''s cemetery, they caused many people to watch. They secretly said something bad and hurried to the cemetery.


    Never let these little nobles see the hope to unite, otherwise, even the Warren family can''t suppress it. After all, there are not a few nobles this time, including some count families.


    A group of people came fiercely. Some small forces who did not pay attention to blocking their way were directly pushed away by them. They suddenly stumbled and almost fell directly on the sand.


    His face changed again and again. Finally, he could only bear it. He dared to be angry but dared not speak.


    They didn''t care about these small forces who were staggering but didn''t even dare to fart. They rushed over.


    "How dare you provoke the Warren family!"


    Before they arrived, a group of people put a big hat on gray and directly identified gray as a person who provoked the Warren family. With this characterization, it was obvious that it was logical to take action.


    "Provocation? I''m just provocation. Why, do you have an opinion?"


    Gray turned and looked at the group of people who came, focusing on the two old men who were the first.


    "Seek death..."


    The two old men were furious at once. Unexpectedly, someone really dared to provoke the Warren family like this. However, when they saw Gray''s face turning around, the color of surprise and anger on their face suddenly stagnated, and their face changed slightly. They said angrily after a moment.


    "Gray Fergus, do you really want to be against my Warren family?"


    "It''s you. The Warren family wants to be against me!"


    Gray said coldly.


    "It''s really your family''s fault to be the king''s cemetery. You dare to stop people from approaching. In a word, do you want to let it?"


    Gray''s body showed a cold chill. He didn''t intend to fight against the Warren family now. The rune puppet of the Warren family made him a little afraid.


    But if the Warren family still wants to stop him from approaching the king''s cemetery, he doesn''t mind teaching the Warren family some lessons first.

 Chapter 352

    In the open space near the king''s cemetery, the atmosphere was frozen to the extreme. There was a faint chill on both gray and the two elders of the Warren family.


    It was originally a scorching sun, but people nearby could not help feeling the cold seeping into the body, and bursts of cold came.


    All forces, big and small, looked at this side. They looked different. This was the confrontation between the two big forces.


    One is the Marquis family, the Valen family, and even among the Marquis family, it can be ranked in the forefront.


    One is the power that most of them heard about for the first time today, but from the fact that this power can frighten the Warren family, it can be seen that this power is not small.


    The two elders of the Valen family look gloomy. If they retreat here, the prestige of the Valen family will be seriously damaged and may not be able to suppress other small families.


    But if it is strongly blocked, it will be a hard battle.


    The strength of the other party is very clear to them. Their own strength is not strong. Either of them can kill, but the weapons in the other party''s hands are extremely powerful.


    Although they also brought powerful magic weapons, they fought with each other when the treasure in the king''s cemetery did not appear. If there was damage, it would only benefit other forces.


    "Let them pass!"


    The thin old man''s face was uncertain and finally relaxed.


    Edgar, who stopped gray and his entourage, did not hesitate and hurried back with a group of guards.


    In fact, he has long wanted to retreat. He knows very well the combat power of gray Fergus. With his strength, he can''t stop it at all. Now when he is ordered, he will naturally have no hesitation.


    "The Warren family backed down!"


    "It can force the Warren family to give in. What force is the Fergus family?"


    "Among the several major families in the Kingdom, there is no Fergus family name. Is it because the Fergus family is a hidden family?"


    ¡­¡­


    All families, big and small, were slightly surprised and were able to make the Warren family retreat. This Fergus family is not simple.


    Many of them look at the Warren family with some ridicule. They are powerful and domineering. Now they are finally kicked to the iron plate?


    "It''s him..."


    Beside a huge tent, there was a group of people, including a pair of brothers and sisters with green hair. They were the brothers and sisters Gray had seen in the mercenary city.


    "Although I thought he was not simple for a long time, I didn''t think he was gray Fergus!"


    Elijah, a young man with green hair, was slightly surprised.


    "Is he the one who suppressed the young master of the flame Kingdom at the banquet?"


    Samantha, a young woman with green hair, also had some surprise on her face.


    "The same name, the same surname, and the same resentment with the Warren family. It should be the same person!"


    Elijah, a young man with green hair, nodded.


    Although all families are not allowed to spread what happened at that banquet, there is no such scruples within each family. Both of them have heard from within the family.


    "The Warren family was really pushed back by him!"


    Several noble children who came with gray were in a daze. Unexpectedly, gray really forced the Valen family back and asked a marquis family to take the initiative to back down.


    "Come on, don''t you want to see the king''s graveyard?"


    He said hello to several noble children who were still in a daze. Gray stepped towards the king''s cemetery. Several noble children reacted, and immediately got excited and followed one after another.


    The appearance of the king''s graveyard came into view.


    This is a stone forest, covering an area of 100 meters, in which huge rocks stand one after another.


    The surface of these rocks is full of dense Rune lines. At this time, Guanghua is introverted and does not see the danger at all.


    But all the news they heard about the cemetery showed that the stone forest was extremely dangerous.


    So far, even the brute blood soldiers have lost one of them. The crazy blood soldiers and even the following have died.


    "Look, that''s..."


    Several noble children also knew that it was extremely dangerous and did not dare to get too close. They just stood in the distance and looked at it. Suddenly, one of the noble girls exclaimed and pointed in a direction.


    People looked in the direction of her fingers, and suddenly saw a scorched black trace on the ground in that direction, which was a human trace.


    "Not even the bones!"


    They all looked dignified and frightened.


    What kind of powerful force can cause this degree of destructive power?


    Even the bones were destroyed, leaving only a charred trace.


    "There are also..."


    "And there..."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, several people found many charred human traces one after another, and the number added up to hundreds.


    Each represents a living person, that is, at least hundreds of people have died in it.


    Several aristocratic children were awed and couldn''t help but step back. They really felt the danger of the king''s cemetery.


    Gray also stepped back a few steps, and then an ordinary refined iron weapon suddenly appeared in his hand and threw it at the stone forest.


    Crackling!


    As soon as the iron weapon was thrown into the stone forest, I immediately saw that the rune lines on the boulders in the stone forest lit up, emitting a demonic purple light.


    Then, a huge lightning of more than ten meters appeared, roared and hit the iron weapon.


    Then he saw the roar of the iron weapon. Unexpectedly, the whole weapon was blown to pieces, turned into pieces of iron filings and sputtered everywhere.


    "Even weapons can''t bear..."


    Several aristocratic children were even more surprised. Although it was only a very ordinary weapon, it was made of refined iron after all, so it was needless to say the hardness.


    However, such a weapon is completely crushed by only one lightning, and this is only the rune mechanism on the periphery of the king''s graveyard.


    According to the news, the more you go inside the king''s graveyard, the stronger the power of the rune mechanism will be. It''s hard to imagine how destructive it will be in the depths of the king''s graveyard.


    Several noble children looked at the king''s graveyard in horror, and even gray looked dignified.


    "There is a stone tablet there!"


    They looked deep into the stone forest and saw a huge stone tablet standing more than ten meters high surrounded by many rock groups.


    There is no written record on the stone tablet, only a sign winding like a branch, like a tree and like lightning.


    "Which King level strong man is this sign?"


    Gray carefully recalled the records about some king level strong people he saw in the book, but he couldn''t find the king level strong people corresponding to this sign.


    King level strongmen are extremely mysterious and powerful, and there are few books about them.


    And for such existence, few people dare to write them in books. After all, if they cause each other''s dissatisfaction, it is likely to lead to the disaster of killing people and even exterminating the family.


    "With my current defense, it should be difficult to break through these Rune puppets, but I can have a try!"


    With Gray''s heart moving, a huge blood beast with a length of 6 meters appeared on the sand.


    The blood beast was covered with purple scales, slender limbs and pointed head. It was a brute blood beast Ziyan beast that gray hunted when he returned from the king''s capital.


    Without the ability of blood beast, the combat power of this blood beast is much weaker than that of the flesh type barbarian blood beast. It is not suitable for corpse control.


    However, gray still controlled it in order to test the power of the rune mechanism of the king''s cemetery and see if he can pass the rune mechanism by metallization.


    "Blood beast..."


    "What a big blood beast. Is this a barbarian blood beast?"


    The sudden appearance of the huge blood beast surprised several noble children, guards and mercenaries. After gray explained a few words to several people, he commanded the barbarian blood beast to step towards the stone forest.


    Crackling!


    As soon as Ziyan beast stepped into the stone forest, a thick lightning hit him.


    Boom!


    A burst of thunder and lightning raged and surrounded the purple burning beast.


    However, there was no wound on the purple burning beast exposed after it dissipated. After all, it was a brute level blood beast. Naturally, it could not be hurt by the most peripheral lightning.


    Crackling!


    Another lightning struck, and the purple burning beast was still undamaged.


    Boom, boom!


    Gray commanded Ziyan beast to go to the inside. Suddenly, thunder and lightning constantly fell on Ziyan beast. The former had not completely dissipated, and the latter had come again. In the end, Ziyan beast was directly covered with thunder and lightning.


    10 meters.


    20 meters.


    The edge of the stone forest is about 50 meters away from the center. When it goes deep into 20 meters, the lightning attacking the purple burning beast becomes extremely violent, and each one is extremely thick, just like a Thor''s spear falling from the sky.


    Boom!


    With such lightning, the huge body of Ziyan beast suddenly stumbled, the scales and armor on the body surface were damaged, and the flesh and blood of the place hit by lightning was blackened.


    Obviously, at this depth, even the defense of purple burning beast, a brute level blood beast, has reached the limit. If you continue to move forward, I''m afraid it will be destroyed soon.


    "What a powerful power!"


    Gray also took a backward breath.


    Only this depth can destroy the barbarian level defense, so how powerful will the deepest power be? I''m afraid it''s really as rumored, even the bloodless soldiers can''t carry it.


    Gray quickly used the metallization ability to strengthen the defense of Ziyan beast.


    Suddenly, there was a layer of bronze metallic luster on the surface of Ziyan beast. In a very short time, it was magically transformed from flesh and blood into metal.


    But at this time, the purple burning beast was surrounded by lightning. The noble children and others who paid attention to this side were unable to detect this change.

 Chapter 353

    The defense of the metallized purple burning beast is significantly enhanced. The continuous chopping of heavy lightning can no longer leave a wound on it.


    Gray commanded Ziyan beast to move forward. The Ziyan beast wrapped in lightning is like a thunder beast controlling lightning.


    30 meters.


    The thunder and lightning, which was as thick as thunder spear, became dense as rain. The whole stone forest was wrapped by thunder light. From a distance, it was like a vast ocean of thunder and lightning.


    Ziyan beast is like a small boat, walking on the stormy sea, overturning several times and climbing up several times.


    35 meters.


    When it is close to 35 meters, the thick lightning like Thor spear disappears, followed by a thunder ball with a diameter of meters.


    Boom!


    A thunder ball blew on the Ziyan beast. The Ziyan beast was immediately blown away, blackened and filled with smoke, as if it was going to burn.


    Boom, boom!


    The thunder ball kept falling, and the purple burning beast was constantly hit and flew around, hitting the stones in the stone forest.


    I don''t know whether the stone with full lines is so hard or because of the blessing of the rune mechanism, it has terrible defense. Even if it is hit by such a Ziyan beast, there is no damage at all. On the contrary, the Ziyan beast is full of wounds.


    Up to now, even the purple burning beast that has been metallized to strengthen its defense has reached its endurance limit.


    Grace didn''t mean to call back the purple burning beast. She drove the purple burning beast and continued to go to the tombstone in the deep stone forest. The purple burning beast was constantly hit by thunder balls, but it was also hard to get close.


    Finally, the purple burning beast approached and was 10 meters away from the tombstone.


    But at that moment, Gray''s contact with the broken purple burning beast was completely cut off, and the purple burning beast completely turned into a huge piece of coke.


    "Really not!"


    The defense of Ziyan beast is among the barbarian blood beasts. It should be able to reach the upstream level, which is equivalent to the copper backed dragon beast in the same state without metallization, so the defense of the other party after metallization is similar to gray.


    Since the metallized purple burning beast can''t withstand this kind of lightning, gray should be no exception, so it must be impossible to break into the cemetery with his own strong defense.


    "I''m afraid even the bloodless soldiers can''t do it."


    Gray estimated that the metallized purple fire beast defense should have a competition with the waste blood soldiers, but even so, it still stopped 10 meters away from the tombstone.


    It can be inferred that even the bloodless soldiers should be difficult to get close to the tombstone.


    Unless it is the kind of existence that has completed one or even two rounds of cultivation and has far more strength than ordinary blood shortage soldiers, it will never succeed.


    "We can only see if the Herman master invited by the Addison family can crack the rune mechanism."


    If you can''t break through hard, you can only see whether you can get in by cracking the rune mechanism. If that doesn''t work, I''m afraid you can only give up.


    Although the king''s treasure is good, it must have the strength to take it. You can''t even get close, let alone open the door of the tomb and enter it.


    "Even if you can crack the rune mechanism, I''m afraid you won''t be allowed to enter..."


    Gray frowned at the thought.


    It must have cost a lot for the Duke Addison family to invite master Herman. If the rune mechanism is cracked, I''m afraid it won''t easily allow forces outside the Addison family to enter.


    If so, it would be difficult. He had provoked a Duke of Graham, and gray didn''t want to provoke another Duke of Addison.


    And this time, the Duke of Addison''s family is likely to come with a wild blood warrior. He may not be an opponent.


    "Now we can only take one step at a time!"


    It''s a pity to retreat after we''ve all arrived here. We can only look at the situation and adapt to the situation.


    After retreating from the king''s cemetery, gray and the noble children set up a tent in an open space to stay and observe the subsequent development.


    "We are really destined to meet again!"


    Just then, two young men, a man and a woman, came this way and greeted gray.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Gray also smiled. The two people in front of him were the green haired brothers and sisters gray met in the mercenary city.


    "Meet Elijah Addison. This is my sister Samantha Addison."


    "Gray Fergus."


    Gray looked at them with a little surprise before pointing to himself.


    Although I had already guessed that the identities of the two brothers and sisters were not simple, I didn''t expect that the identities of the two brothers and sisters were not simple enough to come from the Duke family, or the Duke family of Addison he was worried about just now.


    "We know that we have heard about you at the Wangdu banquet."


    Elijah said with a smile.


    "I would also like to thank you for suppressing the young experts of the flame Kingdom and saving face for the young generation of the purple moon kingdom."


    "I just happened to be at the meeting. If you were present, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have the chance to play."


    Gray smiled and said with deep meaning.


    From Elijah, gray felt an unusual breath. If gray guessed right, Elijah, like him, might have been a bloody warrior.


    With the strength of the other party''s bloody soldiers, if he could suppress the original blue haired young man in Wangdu at that time, there would be no chance for him to play.


    Elijah does not deny that he is quite confident about his strength, he said.


    "You really surprised me. Among the three Royal Highnesses, his highness Sophia is the most mysterious. Even among our noble children of the Kingdom, few people know. I didn''t expect you to know each other and have a lot of relationships."


    "We also met by chance, and the relationship can only be regarded as general."


    Gray shook his head and asked curiously.


    "You say your highness Sophia is the most mysterious of the three Highnesses. Why?"


    "Your Highness Sophia seldom appears in public, so although we all know that there is such a royal daughter, few people really know her."


    Samantha explained.


    "So mysterious?"


    Gray was surprised. He didn''t expect that even the children of the upper aristocratic family such as Elijah brothers and sisters rarely knew each other.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the meeting with each other at the imperial ruins and the subsequent invitation to explore the ruins.


    As a noble king''s daughter, she often goes out, takes pains, and even risks to explore imperial relics one after another. What the other party does can be described as mysterious.


    "And it is said that the blood method practiced by her royal highness is very special. There has never been a person practicing this blood method in the Royal History of the purple moon kingdom."


    Samantha continued.


    "Blood method that has never appeared?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of Sophia''s mysterious blood beast ability when he fought side by side with Sophia last time.


    In front of the other party''s blood beast ability, time seemed to solidify. The other party''s speed suddenly soared to extremely fast, and even exceeded the wind chasing leopard blood beast in the same realm.


    Even now, he still doesn''t understand what kind of blood beast ability the other party has.


    The people chatted for a while, gray asked.


    "By the way, do you know which King level strongman''s graveyard is this time?"


    "From the king''s sign, it should be the graveyard of purple thunder king!"


    Elijah said.


    "Purple thunder king?!"


    Gray recalled carefully, but he didn''t have any impression. This was the first time he heard of the existence of "Purple thunder king".


    "This is a king level strong man more than 600 years ago. He is a lone king."


    "In the records, he originally had a family, but before he grew up, his family suffered great disasters and was destroyed by strong enemies."


    "Has the family been destroyed?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of the reason why the king level strong man walked alone. Either the family was destroyed by the strong enemy, or he got a great adventure by chance to become a king level strong man.


    "Is the blood method he practiced thunder blood method?"


    The other party''s name is purple thunder king, so the blood method practiced by the other party must be related to lightning.


    "Well, what he practiced is indeed a thunder blood method, but I don''t know what it is."


    "It is recorded that his attainments in runes are also very high. If the guess is good, he should have made the rune mechanism outside the cemetery himself."


    "A king level strongman who is good at Rune mechanism?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    A king level strong man who is good at Rune mechanism is not good news. Even if he can enter the king''s graveyard through the stone forest outside, I''m afraid he can''t live without a powerful rune mechanism.


    This made him feel uneasy and even gave birth to some thoughts of leaving. This king''s cemetery is definitely one of the most dangerous King''s cemeteries among the several King''s cemeteries that have appeared.


    Pressed down the idea of leaving, gray, like other forces, waited and waited.


    A few days later, a team arrived and attracted the attention of all forces, including gray.


    Because in the team, there is an old man with old age spots and few hair left, and this old man is the famous Herman Rune master in the whole purple moon kingdom.

 Chapter 354

    On the edge of the stone forest where the king''s cemetery is located, an old man appeared here and walked slowly along the edge of the stone forest.


    The old man has spots all over his face, sparse hair, a serious hunch on his back, and a crutch in his hand.


    No matter how you look at it, he is a very ordinary old man, but at this time, he has attracted the attention of everyone, including gray.


    The old man walked along the periphery of the stone forest, took a few steps and stopped again. His eyes fell on the dense Rune lines on the stones, sometimes nodding and sometimes shaking his head. Occasionally, there was a flash of light. The old man walked for a few hours in the stone forest of only 100 meters.


    "Grandpa Herman, you''ve worked hard. Please have a rest here!"


    Elijah and Samantha came forward in person and helped the old man to rest in a erected tent.


    Several major forces present sent representatives to follow in. Gray was allowed to follow in because of his own strength and his understanding with Elijah''s brothers and sisters.


    After a short rest, Elijah asked politely.


    "Grandpa Herman, how''s it going?"


    "It''s very troublesome. As rumored, the purple thunder King''s attainments in runes have indeed reached a very high level. This Rune mechanism is definitely one of the most powerful rune mechanisms I''ve ever seen."


    Master Herman sighed slightly.


    Hearing what the other side said, gray and the representatives of several other major forces were overwhelmed. Although they had long known that this Rune mechanism was not simple, they did not expect master Herman to give it such a high evaluation.


    If this one can''t help it, I''m afraid they really have to give up.


    "Grandpa Herman, can you crack it?"


    Asked Samantha.


    "It''s very difficult. I''m not sure, and I need a lot of cooperation¡°


    Said master Herman, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    "What we need to do, master Herman, despite his orders, I believe that all forces present will not refuse to cooperate."


    A middle-aged man with black hair glanced at the representatives of various forces and said.


    He comes from the Duke of Kenneth family, which is still dominated by the king level strong. In terms of strength, today''s Duke of Kenneth family is definitely the most of the three Duke families.


    "Yes, master Herman, just tell me."


    "As long as we can do it, we will never shirk it."


    ¡­¡­


    Representatives of various forces spoke out one after another, and even gray spoke out.


    If you can''t crack the rune mechanism of the king''s graveyard, everything is useless. Therefore, no force will be unwilling to cooperate in cracking the rune mechanism. After all, this is what they want to see.


    Moreover, if you flinch and are unwilling to cooperate at this time, when the rune mechanism is cracked, you will be excluded by other forces and will not be allowed to enter the king''s graveyard.


    "I need eight bloody soldiers to cooperate with me, and there is great danger in this process."


    Said master Herman solemnly.


    The representatives of each family are all in the heart, but they are still abnormal one after another.


    "The Kenneth family is willing to be alone!"


    "The Cumberland family is willing to give one!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seven great forces and gray gathered eight bloody soldiers together.


    Among them, Gray''s face is the most relaxed and has the ability to control the corpse. Obviously, he doesn''t need to fight in person and has almost no security concerns.


    He didn''t start at first time. After making sure that eight brute blood soldiers were gathered, master Herman began a long preparation.


    He took out one purple stone after another, about the thickness of an adult''s thigh. After simple cutting, he began to draw cumbersome Rune lines one after another. Finally, the whole purple stone was covered with Rune lines.


    The next day, outside the stone forest of the king''s cemetery, gray, who controls the brute force ants, and seven other brute blood soldiers stood in eight directions of the stone forest, ready to take action at any time.


    Others of various forces appeared close to the stone forest and paid close attention to them.


    Whether we can crack the rune mechanism depends on this time. If even master Herman can''t crack the rune mechanism, we can only give up, unless we can invite the king level strong to fight.


    But it is very difficult to do this. Even the Kenneth family with King level strength is very difficult to invite.


    The existing King level strongmen in the purple moon Kingdom have been closed for almost years in order to break through to a higher level, enhance their strength and prolong their life. Unless the family encounters unimaginable crisis, otherwise, they will not do it under normal circumstances.


    Moreover, as king level strongmen, they are very disgusted with this kind of thing. After all, they will inevitably step into the grave and change places in the future. They also don''t want their rest place to be disturbed.


    "You can do it!"


    Master Herman said solemnly, holding a rune space bag.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Hearing the command, gray controlled the brute force ant and the seven brute blood soldiers to rush towards the stone forest.


    Crackling!


    At the moment when they rushed into the stone forest, the whole stone forest suddenly exploded and attacked them.


    In the face of the thunder and lightning that attacked him, the cold ice balls suddenly appeared beside the fierce blood soldiers of Kenneth family, and kept flying out, smashing these thunder and lightning, and breaking themselves to pieces.


    A wall formed by lightning appeared in front of the fierce blood soldiers of the Addison family, which blocked all the incoming lightning. Whenever the lightning wall was broken, it would grow again immediately.


    The fierce blood soldiers of the Warren family kept avoiding, dodged quickly, and avoided the thunder and lightning one after another.


    Relying on its own defense, the brute force ant did not dodge and rushed straight into the stone forest.


    ¡­¡­


    The seven brute blood soldiers and brute force ants rushed to the depths of the stone forest with their own means.


    As they went deeper and deeper, the lightning triggered by the rune mechanism became more boiling, just like a sea of lightning falling.


    When they reach 20 meters, the power of lightning reaches the limit of seven brute blood soldiers and brute force ants. If they continue to rush forward, even if they have brute level combat power, they will be turned into coke by the violent lightning soon.


    When they got here, they stopped, neither moving forward nor backward, and deadlocked there.


    Endless thunder and lightning were driven, like a storm, and attacked them violently.


    "Right now!"


    At this moment, master Elman''s eyes burst with brilliance. He was bent, as if he was dozens of years younger. He constantly took out purple stones full of lines from the rune space bag and threw them into the stone forest accurately.


    Unexpectedly, in the face of the purple stones thrown into the stone forest, although lightning appeared and attacked these purple stones, the power of these lightning was also unusually weak and could not damage these purple stones.


    "Power is restrained..."


    Gray''s eyes lit up and guessed the reason.


    Although the rune mechanism is powerful, it must also have its power limit. When seven barbarian blood warriors and a barbarian blood beast rushed into the stone forest from eight directions, they immediately attracted most of the power of the rune mechanism.


    Therefore, the purple stones thrown into the stone forest will be so weak under the lightning attack.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Master Elman quickly threw purple stones into the stone forest. Obviously, the throwing of each stone was not random, but with a certain law.


    While throwing, he ran quickly around the stone forest. After running around, he had fully invested more than 300 purple stones.


    "Back -"


    Suddenly, he warned loudly.


    At the moment he reminded him, the more than 300 purple stones he threw lit up one after another, forming a more complex array than the six pointed star.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The more complex array than the six pointed star seems to be embedded in the rune mechanism of the stone forest and become a part of the rune mechanism.


    Then, the lightning, which had been extremely violent, became more violent. The thunder roared, connecting heaven and earth. Looking from a distance, a gorgeous purple light fell.


    Thunder and lightning burst out madly, attacking everything encountered, not only the brute force ants and seven brute blood soldiers, but also the stones engraved with patterns in the stone forest.


    The attack became disorganized and the target could not be distinguished.


    Boom!


    The orca family brute blood soldiers couldn''t dodge. They were directly hit by a lightning, and suddenly flew out of the house. Brute force ants and several other brute blood soldiers were also unable to escape, and were all attacked by raging lightning.


    Click, click!


    Under the attack of powerful and aimless lightning, the stones in the stone forest began to crack. Finally, all the stones cracked.


    Boom!


    Finally, the violent lightning rolled around like a wave.


    "Go back!"


    Such a terrible change made gray and others, who were observed nearby, change color and retreat one after another.


    Some people who retreated slowly and didn''t have strong strength were swept by purple lightning and burst in an instant. They turned into ashes without even making a scream. People in the distance were sweating.


    After quitting hundreds of meters, gray and other talents stopped in shock.


    In the distance, the stone forest where the king''s cemetery is located has disappeared, with a radius of hundreds of meters. The ground is blackened, and only a stone tablet more than ten meters high stands there quietly.


    The rune mechanism has been cracked!

 Chapter 355

    In addition to a huge stone tablet erected in the middle, the ground is blackened in other places.


    The stones and gravel melted and bonded together and turned into a huge crystal with a diameter of hundreds of meters.


    Among them, from time to time, we can see some blackened bone residue, which is the residue of people who have not been able to escape and swept into the world in the violent lightning just now.


    At least hundreds of people died in the lightning riot just now. Under the violent lightning, many people even died before they could scream.


    Although master Herman has warned everyone not to get too close, who will ignore this reminder in front of the treasure in the king''s graveyard.


    Few people listen to this reminder. Most people regard this reminder as alarmist in order to prevent them from competing for the treasure in the king''s cemetery.


    "What a terrible thunder and lightning. It''s only a little close. It''s only a little close to death..."


    "Fortunately, I retreated quickly..."


    "I knew I should have listened to master Herman''s reminder."


    "Dana, they... Were swallowed up by lightning!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the survivors were either full of heart palpitations or grieved over the death of their companions, and their voices were mixed.


    "At least hundreds of people died..."


    Although it is quite close to the king''s cemetery, gray has the strength of a bloody warrior after all, and he has become one of the people who have successfully escaped.


    Even though I had known the extreme danger of the king''s cemetery, I still felt frightened when I saw hundreds of people die in front of me.


    After all, there was still life with blood and flesh a few seconds ago, but now there are only bone residues, some of which are not even bone residues.


    "Hey..."


    With the strong protection of the Addison family, master Herman also escaped. Seeing so many people killed, he gave a helpless sigh.


    "Grandpa Herman doesn''t have to blame himself. These dead people are hoodwinked by greed. You have already dissuaded them, but no one is willing to listen."


    Samantha let out a voice of relief.


    "Yes, master Herman doesn''t have to blame himself. These people were killed by their own greed!"


    Several other forces also spoke.


    Gray looked at the survivors and saw the noble children who had come with him before. None of them were hurt, but they were a little embarrassed. They bumped with others in the panic just now.


    They didn''t come for the treasure of the king''s cemetery, but just to visit the king''s cemetery. They were reminded by gray that they were all watching the king''s cemetery from a distance. Therefore, although their strength was not high, they all survived.


    Then gray looked at his feet. Half of his body was crawling with scorched brute force ants. Although he was seriously hurt, he finally survived and was not directly destroyed.


    He put it away. He just had to leave the desert, find a forest and use the ability of back feeding to recover.


    The seven brute blood soldiers who cooperated with brute force ants survived, but they were seriously injured and needed a long rest to recover. The next exploration of the king''s cemetery must not be able to participate.


    It was confirmed that there was no danger. Everyone dared to tread on the scorched stone slab and walk towards the central tombstone. They were extremely cautious and careful every step for fear that there would be Rune organs left.


    However, no Rune mechanism was triggered until they passed through the hundreds of meters of Jiaodi and came to the tombstone more than ten meters high. Obviously, the rune mechanism had been completely destroyed in the explosion just now.


    "This is a star stone. No wonder it was not destroyed in the explosion just now."


    When he came near, gray looked at the tombstone carefully and found that the material of the tombstone was very special. The light purple material surface was shining like stars in the night sky. This was a special stone star stone that gray had seen in his book.


    It is said that this is a kind of precious stone from the sky. The material is solid. It is an excellent material for drawing runes.


    It is extremely precious. The stone with the same volume is dozens of times that of gold. Unexpectedly, there is a large piece more than ten meters high here.


    Gray looked sideways at master Herman. Sure enough, he saw a shock in master Herman''s eyes. For a rune master like him, such a stone is no different from the weapon in the hand of a blood warrior.


    "There are words here..."


    They soon found that the tombstone was not only a sign of lightning, but also had words.


    Just because of the block of many stones in the stone forest, you can''t see it outside.


    "The tomb of the purple thunder king. This is indeed the tomb of the purple thunder king!"


    "The Kingdom calendar is 327 years - the Kingdom calendar is 751 years. If this is calculated, doesn''t the purple thunder King Live 424 years...?"


    "How? Don''t the king level strong people usually live longer than 300 years old? How can the purple thunder King live to be more than 400 years old?"


    Many faces are full of surprise and doubt.


    They knew very little about the king level strongmen, but they also knew that the life span of the king level strongmen would not exceed 300 years, so they suddenly heard that zilei king lived more than 400 years, and their hearts were full of doubt and disbelief.


    "Did you take some precious medicine that can prolong your life? Or did you take it because of your strong strength and high level of transformation?"


    There are a few people with shock on their faces, including gray.


    It''s easy to say if it''s just because you took the precious medicine that can prolong your life, but it''s terrible if you don''t take the precious medicine that can prolong your life, but have such a long life by virtue of your own evolutionary level.


    The life span of ordinary King level strong people can generally reach nearly 300 years old, and the other party can live to more than 400 years old. It is likely that they have completed three evolutions.


    After completing four evolutions, you can become an existence above the king level. The other party can complete three evolutions, and only one evolution is short of becoming an existence above the king level. It can be imagined that the other party''s strength was strong.


    Click!


    Everyone gathered around the stone tablet, and someone even touched these handwriting. After all, it was probably the hand of a king level strong man.


    Suddenly, I don''t know who it is, press it on a bulge on the stone tablet, and the stone tablet immediately shook violently.


    "Bad..."


    With the previous lesson, everyone was startled. They fled the tombstone like frightened birds and withdrew for hundreds of meters before they stopped.


    However, the terrorist organ did not appear, but saw the huge tombstone, which was slowly sinking down, and finally the whole tombstone sank to the ground. At the same time, an entrance appeared on the surface.


    "It''s the entrance..."


    "The treasure is inside..."


    "Come on, don''t let others take it."


    ¡­¡­


    The people who had just fled, their eyes were red, and they wanted to rush towards the entrance with more legs, but the people of the seven forces were faster than them.


    However, in just a few moments, the people of the seven forces had formed a siege, surrounded the entrance of the king''s cemetery, and formed a confrontation with the people of other forces.


    "Why, why not allow us in?"


    "You are too overbearing. Everyone in the king''s cemetery has a share!"


    ¡­¡­


    The entrance of the king''s cemetery was right in front of us, but someone blocked the way ahead. The people of these forces gathered like gamblers with red eyes. The number was several times that of the seven forces. They abandoned their fear of the seven forces and put pressure on the seven forces together.


    "Why, because we worked hard to crack the rune mechanism, but you didn''t..."


    In the face of people who are several times as many as themselves, the people of the seven forces have no intention of giving in, said coldly.


    Even gray, although he didn''t make a move, also didn''t want to let these people into the king''s cemetery.


    The current situation is not the same as when he was blocked a few days ago.


    At that time, the Warren family did not pay the slightest for the king''s graveyard, and the king''s graveyard did not belong to the Warren family. Naturally, there was no reason to stop him and keep him away from the king''s graveyard.


    But now it''s different. In order to open the entrance of the king''s cemetery, he and the seven forces paid a heavy price. Each of the seven forces had a brute blood soldier seriously injured, and gray also paid the price of a brute blood beast half destroyed.


    After paying so much, naturally, these forces will not be allowed to enter without paying the slightest price.


    Ignoring these snobs, gray and the seven forces began to discuss how to arrange people to go in.


    After discussion, it was finally decided that the Addison family allowed 20 people to enter because they invited master Herman and made efforts to crack the rune mechanism just now, while gray and the other six forces allowed 10 people to enter.


    Seeing that the seven forces are determined not to let them enter, other snobs are anxious, but they can only be helpless.


    Although there are many people here, if they fight with the seven forces, they don''t have much chance of winning. After all, the seven forces are absolutely elite.


    "Sir, you have only one person. Please sell me a place. I''m willing to pay 100000."


    "Sell it to me. I''m willing to pay 200000."


    But some people, keenly aware of the opportunity, gathered around gray and bought places from gray.


    Finally, gray sold the nine places at the price of 200000 gold coins each. Before entering the king''s cemetery, he had made a small profit. Green was quite satisfied.


    He didn''t give the quota to those noble children. After all, he was not strong enough. After entering, it was no different from dying.


    Although the rune mechanism outside the cemetery has been destroyed, it does not mean that there will be no Rune mechanism inside. Moreover, if you encounter a treasure later, there will be a lot of fighting among major forces.


    Gather together the number of people, a total of 90 people walked up the stairs to the king''s cemetery.


    Inside the tomb, there is no darkness, but light. It is the light of the rune lamp. When the entrance of the tomb is opened, it should stimulate the rune lamp in the tomb.


    All the way down the ladder, almost 100 meters down, the ladder finally reached the end, gray and others entered a huge room.

 Chapter 356

    The huge rooms, walls, floors and ceilings are paved with white jade stones and are full of exquisite patterns. Even after hundreds of years, they are still extremely gorgeous.


    On the left and right sides, there are many rooms, among which there are many daily necessities full of dust.


    On the innermost side, there is a long passage that can''t see the end at a glance.


    It is not like the residence of the dead at all, but like a place for the living.


    "Sure enough, just like the rumors, the king level strong man had a premonition that he would build a cemetery when he was about to die, and then live in the cemetery. He would not enter the depths of the cemetery until the moment of death and bury himself!"


    Said a middle-aged man who had read many relevant books.


    Gray and others looked at the passage, as if they saw a king level strong man who was once a hero but now is old, full of silence, staggering step by step, walking into the passage, and finally burying himself in the depths of the tomb.


    The most ruthless thing in the world is not the heart, but the years.


    Even those who are as strong as king level can hardly escape the devastation of years. Like ordinary people, they will eventually usher in the end of life and turn into rotten loess.


    "This tea cup is made of moon wood. It is said that using this wood to hold tea and drink it for a long time can help cultivate..."


    "This stone table is polished with precious Rune material purple sand stone..."


    Even if it was just the "humble residence" of the king level strong before his death, it was not simple.


    Tea cups, stone tables, beds and even decorations are not ordinary. Everyone is frantically looting and grabbing everything they can see.


    Gray is no exception. He collected a stone table and five stone chairs, all of which are made of a kind of stone called leiyunshi. This is an excellent material for drawing Rune mechanism. Selling it to Rune masters in need can definitely sell it at a sky high price.


    In the end, everything in the whole hall and even other rooms was swept away and became bare.


    90 people, including gray, looked at the endless passage after the room. Many people were very eager.


    Just a residence where the purple thunder king once lived has such a huge harvest. How precious will the burial objects in the purple thunder King''s tomb be?


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Many people rushed into the passage, and Grethel hesitated slightly to follow.


    Although I know there is bound to be danger inside, since I have come here, how can I shrink back.


    The huge channel can accommodate more than a dozen people in parallel, and 90 people run in it. It doesn''t seem crowded, but it''s quite empty.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man from the Kenneth family rushed in front, suddenly fell down, and then he couldn''t get up again.


    When the people next to him looked at him, he was shocked. He saw a pool of red blood under him. Turning his body over, he saw that his body was full of sharp blades.


    His eyes stared round. At that moment, the other party obviously found the crisis, but it was too late to avoid it.


    If you can be selected as one of the ten people by the Duke of Kenneth family, the strength of the other party will not be weak, but even so, the other party still has no time to avoid and has died. It can be imagined how powerful this mechanism is.


    Looking carefully, I found a stone slab sinking slightly next to his body, and there were dense holes on the stone slab in front. Obviously, the sharp blades just shot out of this hole.


    "Ah --"


    Not only this middle-aged man, but also some people fell down one after another. Some people died before they could even scream, and some people''s screams became their last voice at this time.


    Hearing this continuous scream, gray suddenly felt a chill in his heart. It was obvious that there was a mechanism in the channel.


    Click!


    Just then, he suddenly felt that the stone slab under his feet loosened and sank down.


    Then, a stone slab on the top of the head suddenly slipped open and a hole appeared.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    From the hole, a large number of metal sharp blades shot out, and the cold light flickered and came straight to his head.


    Jingle, jingle, jingle!


    When these metal blades were about to hit gray, they suddenly lost their power and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    At the critical moment, gray used his metal control ability to forcibly stop the metal blade from these attacks and resolve the crisis.


    Whoosh!


    A figure passed by gray and rushed deep into the passage. It was Elijah, a young man with green hair.


    His sister Samantha did not follow, but he did.


    He rushed forward regardless of the mechanism. He didn''t know how not to trigger the mechanism, but every time he triggered the mechanism, he would strike with lightning and blast all the metal blades.


    At the same time, no less than a dozen people made the same choice with him. They also used various means to rush forward against the mechanism.


    The mechanism in the channel is obviously less powerful than the rune mechanism outside, and it is not a big threat to the brute blood warrior.


    Whoosh!


    Gray, hurry up.


    There are many mechanisms in the passage. One mechanism will be triggered every ten meters. However, when the mechanism is about to hit gray, it suddenly stops and falls straight to the ground.


    A hundred meters ahead, the eyes suddenly opened up, and a huge space appeared as before.


    "This is the rune room!"


    In the room, there are many long tables, a large number of Rune tools and a lot of Rune materials.


    Not surprisingly, this should be the place where the purple thunder king made Rune items in pingri.


    Gray is not the first person to arrive. Several people have arrived in front of him. These people hold a rune space bag and quickly sweep the good things they see into the rune space bag.


    Gray joined it. Unlike other people who only sweep when they see good things, he sweeps when he sees things and crams them into the purple ring. Anyway, the purple ring has a huge space, so there''s no need to worry about it.


    "Is this...?"


    Suddenly, gray saw a weapon similar to a crossbow and three arrows on the stone platform of a room.


    This thing like a crossbow and the three things like supporting arrows are full of complex and cumbersome Rune lines, which look extremely extraordinary.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the weapon is, it must be very powerful when it appears in the rune room of King zilei.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed to the crossbow and the three arrows and reached for them.


    Just then, a dry palm also stretched out and grabbed the two things.


    Shua!


    Gray was closer to the two things. He quickly grabbed the two things in his hand and avoided to the side. He pulled away from them, while his dry palm grabbed an empty one.


    "Gray Fergus, hand it in. I found it first..."


    It was a thin old man who competed with gray for things. He was one of the two bloody soldiers of the Warren family. When gray took away the two things, he said with a gloomy face.


    "What did you find first? There are first come first served things?"


    Gray disdained to smile.


    Don''t say he has doubts about the other party''s "first discovery". Even if the other party found it first, he can''t hand it in.


    Not to mention the contradiction between him and the Warren family, it is said that in this king''s cemetery, everything is ownerless. There is no first come, first served, and he can''t hand it over.


    At this time, other members of the Warren family also arrived, but there were only eight thin old people, two of whom probably died in the previous organ.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    The eight men confronted gray and sealed Gray''s retreat. They were cold and murderous.


    "If you want to do it, just do it!"


    Looking coldly at the thin old man, gray directly released two brute blood beasts, like two huge walls in front of him.


    This time, the Valen family sent a total of two brute blood soldiers, but when the rune mechanism was broken before, one was seriously injured, so only a thin old man, a brute blood soldier, entered the cemetery.


    This kind of strength, with his current strength, even if he is not moved by the barbarian blood beast, he is sure to suppress it.


    However, he noticed that there was a weapon at the waist of the thin old man. The handle was forged with a precious metal and inlaid with colored gemstones. It can be seen that this magic weapon is not simple.


    I''m afraid this is a weapon of the Warren family that can be called inside information. I don''t know its power, so he released two barbarian blood beasts to serve as a meat shield at the critical moment.


    After taking a deep look at gray, the thin old man finally endured, didn''t give gray a hand, and took the initiative to leave the room.


    Gray put away two savage blood beasts and quickly left the room he had been looking for and searched for other rooms.


    The Warren family has concerns, and he has concerns, too.


    The power of the magic weapon in the thin old man''s hand is unknown, and even if he wants to kill the Warren family, he can''t do it here. After all, there are many families present, and he doesn''t have the ability to kill all the families.


    One after another, people from various families who fell behind arrived one after another, but the number was less than 80. Under the mechanism just now, more than 10 people died.


    But in contrast, the harvest of each family is also huge. The king''s cemetery is full of treasures, and everything is of great value to the people present.


    After searching all the rooms, gray did not hesitate to follow the inner channel and continue to go deep. Others also made such a choice.


    Crackling!


    Suddenly, on the wall of the tunnel, suddenly the rune lines flickered, a flame suddenly fell, and a young man who was rushing forward was attacked by the flame and directly turned into ashes.


    This is not the only flame, as if it touched the mechanism. Large and large flames are constantly attacking gray and others.

 Chapter 357

    "Back, back!"


    Seeing the power of fire, many people hurriedly retreated, avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    It can burn a living person to ashes. It can be imagined how high the temperature of the flame is. Many people are afraid and quickly retreat back.


    But the speed of the flame is very fast. Even if they have been on guard, many people have not been able to hide in time. From time to time, some people scream and turn into ashes.


    "Ah..."


    A man from the Warren family had been thrown on by a flame when he saw a flower in front of his eyes. The flame burned on his body. He was in great pain and screamed bitterly, but it didn''t help, and finally turned into ashes.


    "Help me..."


    A man of the Oka family was wrapped in flames and asked for help from the people next to him. The people next to him avoided snakes and scorpions. He fell to the ground in pain and rolled on the ground, but he couldn''t escape the fate of being burned to ashes after all.


    A man from the Cumberland family was sweating. He jumped sideways to avoid, but his left arm was swept by the fire.


    Prick!


    Silently, the place where the left arm was swept by the flame was blackened, and finally turned into ashes. There was more flame, which spread up along his arm.


    Poof!


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he drew a knife and cut it off. Blood splashed and his left arm was broken.


    Then he saw that the broken left arm had sent out ashes and scattered before it fell to the ground.


    If he hadn''t made a quick decision and cut off his arm directly, I''m afraid it would have spread to him at this time.


    He was spread to him by such a raging flame. The end was unimaginable. He was in cold sweat and retreated back again and again.


    ¡­¡­


    But some people, facing the flame full of destruction, do not retreat but advance.


    Wheeze!


    Facing the coming flame, an old man of Kenneth family waved it with one hand, and a mass of white cold appeared and went towards the flame. With a wheezing sound, the flame went out instantly.


    "All the brute blood soldiers below exist, all quit!"


    An old man of the Addison family gave an order from Rong Fei, and then a purple thunder light met the flame and immediately extinguished the flame.


    Squeak!


    An old man who was not from the Marquis family, but whose family background was no worse than that of the Marquis family. He wound a yellow light on the long sword, cut it off with a sword, and immediately cut out the flame.


    ¡­¡­


    Pooh!


    Gray was also one of them. In the forward rush, a wind blade cut out in front of him and cut on the flame. He immediately cut the flame in half and scattered it, while he rushed past.


    As he rushed forward, he cut off the fire from the attack. After walking dozens of meters, Gray was able to pass through the flame filled area.


    Like him, only 12 people passed through, including those from the seven forces. They were all brute blood soldiers. Two of them even felt that they were probably wild blood soldiers, because he felt the danger from them.


    "It seems that the thunder king really doesn''t want anyone to disturb his sleep!"


    Not far from gray, Elijah said with a slight frown.


    As gray guessed, the other party is indeed a bloody soldier. No wonder the Addison family will rest assured that he, a legitimate son, will enter the tomb.


    "No king level strong man would want to be disturbed after his death. I hope there is no mechanism as powerful as the surface Rune mechanism. Otherwise, even us will be absolutely dangerous."


    Gray smiled bitterly.


    "It should not be possible, master Herman said. The channel is not too wide. It is difficult to arrange such a powerful rune mechanism."


    Elijah shook his head.


    Master Herman did not follow. On the one hand, it was too dangerous below. On the other hand, it was estimated that the power of the mechanism in the tomb should not be as powerful as the rune mechanism on the ground.


    Add gray, a total of 13, and move on.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Just ten meters ahead, a mechanism was touched again, and a large number of cyan wind blades appeared out of thin air. Each can cut gold and jade, break the air, and quickly cut the thirteen people of gray.


    Boom, boom!


    The thirteen men of gray used their own means, some of them used thunder, some of them used fire, and some of them carried their swords across to smash the chopped wind blades.


    It took another tens of meters to break out of the range of the wind blade.


    "The power is getting stronger..."


    Breaking through the scope of the wind blade, the thirteen gray people have a dignified face. Since entering the tomb, from the initial mechanism to now, they can obviously feel that the power of the mechanism is getting stronger rapidly.


    If the power continues to increase, even the brute blood soldiers will be difficult to carry it.


    Although I vaguely feel bad, it is impossible to retreat.


    Ice Rune mechanism.


    High pressure water blade Rune mechanism.


    Moving on, they went through two Rune mechanisms one after another.


    Two Rune mechanisms are more powerful than one. In particular, the high-pressure water blade Rune mechanism behind is extremely powerful. Although no one died, several people were injured.


    You should know that the strength of the people present are at least brute blood soldiers, but they are still injured. You can imagine the power of this high-pressure water blade Rune mechanism.


    "The more forward, the greater the power of the rune mechanism. This is the thunder King''s warning to us. He warned us to retreat immediately and continue forward. The power of the rune mechanism will become greater!"


    The thirteen gray people are dignified. When they come here, many of them are about to reach the limit, but it is obvious that they have not reached the final tomb yet. There should be a more powerful rune mechanism in front of them.


    But even if they knew that the rune mechanism in front was more powerful, they could not retreat at this time. The thirteen gray people continued to move forward.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    More than ten meters ahead, another mechanism was triggered. It was one earth element rock after another. Each one was like a strong bomb. After the collision, there would be a terrible explosion immediately.


    And the speed is very fast and the quantity is very dense.


    Boom!


    A Kenneth bloodied soldier could not dodge. He was hit by one. In the explosion, he flew backwards and hit the side wall.


    Poof!


    He suddenly took a mouthful of blood, and his chest collapsed. He was seriously injured.


    At this time, another earth element rock hit him, and his eyes suddenly became frightened.


    KAKA!


    However, the earth element rock did not hit him. Before the earth element rock hit him, a cold air appeared and frozen on the earth element rock, completely freezing the earth element rock.


    It was an old man of the Kenneth family who shot, and this old man was the one who had the strength of a bloodless warrior under Gray''s suspicion.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    At this time, Gray''s face became dignified and absorbed. He cut out the earth elements and rocks.


    Each earth element rock is powerful enough to seriously injure the brute blood warrior. He doesn''t want to try.


    In the distance, the thin old man of the Warren family pulled out the magic weapon hanging around his waist and waved it one after another.


    With each knife cut, a red flame appeared and greeted the earth element rock.


    Each red flame is extremely powerful. When it meets the earth element rock, it will easily burn the earth element rock into ashes.


    The weapon in the opponent''s hand is indeed a magic weapon with great power, at least it is also a bronze weapon, and it is definitely the top among bronze weapons, otherwise it can''t have this power.


    Gray was naturally extremely alert to each other, even in the battle.


    Under his gaze, the other party passed the range of earth elements.


    Suddenly, he saw the other party turn back and looked at him coldly. His eyes were cold.


    "No, the old guy wants to shoot me here!"


    Seeing the other party''s eyes, gray immediately changed his face. Even if the other party held such a magic weapon in his hand, he was not afraid at all. He believed that with his current strength, he would win the battle with the other party.


    But at this time, they are under the attack of the earth element rock mechanism. If they are distracted by the other party''s attack, they are likely to be attacked by the earth element rock.


    Whew!


    Sure enough, the thin old man of the Warren family shot at him, cut it out with a knife, and a fierce red flame, like a flame knife falling from the sky, came straight at him.


    Whew!


    Dare not have the slightest reservation. Gray used the mixing ability of cold ice and wind blade, and saw a large number of wind blades with ice blades rush out and hit the red flame.


    Boom!


    The two collided violently, and then both disappeared.


    "What a powerful blood beast ability, this, this is... The mixed blood beast ability of cold ice and wind blade?"


    All the brute blood soldiers who noticed the scene of the confrontation were not surprised. They didn''t expect that gray could show this powerful blood beast ability. Obviously, gray had been reserved before that.


    Among the people present, the other party is the youngest, but unexpectedly, the strength of the other party can definitely rank in the forefront in these ten years.


    "At the barbarian level, the variation still has such a strong growth effect..."


    Some people who know something are surprised.


    Originally, I thought that after the strength reached the brute level, Gray''s variation increase degree would weaken, but I didn''t expect that after reaching the brute level, the increase degree of power did not weaken.


    "How could it be? How could his blood beast power become so strong?"


    The thin old man of the Warren family was not surprised, but his eyes were full of cruelty, raised his magic weapon and cut off gray one after another.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    At Dayton time, terrible explosions rang out one after another.


    The red flame cut by the thin old man of the Warren family and the ice wind blade attacked by gray are constantly disappearing in the collision and fall into a stalemate.


    But gray was obviously not only attacked by the Warren family and the thin old man.


    An earth element bomb came straight at gray and hit gray who was held back by the thin old man of the Warren family. Gray didn''t even have time to call out the barbarian blood beast.


    Boom!


    Hitting gray, the earth element bomb suddenly exploded like a strong bomb, and Grayton flew upside down.

 Chapter 358

    Bang!


    Gray''s clothes were broken and flew upside down. He hit the side wall of the channel hard, and there was a violent impact sound.


    But it''s not over.


    Hoo, hoo, Hoo!


    Three more earth elements roared from the rocks, one hit gray, and two exploded near gray. At Dayton time, Gray was covered with earthy yellow smoke.


    "Gray?"


    Elijah looked a little worried and a little complicated.


    He was very optimistic about Gray''s potential and felt that gray was worth making friends, so he took the initiative to make friends, but he didn''t expect such a change.


    Just now, facing the attack of earth elements and rocks, even he himself was like walking a tightrope. Naturally, he had no spare power to help gray.


    He was attacked by such powerful earth elements and rocks one after another. If he changed his place, he would die.


    "I was attacked by four earth elements and rocks before and after. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad..."


    "A genius who hasn''t grown up is really nothing..."


    "Gray Fergus, you also have today. Wasn''t it very rampant when I was okaling?"


    Other bloody soldiers have different faces, including regret, indifference and sneer.


    In gray Fergus, they saw the top potential, but they didn''t expect to die so easily.


    "Hey, hey, this is the end of being an enemy of the Warren family!"


    The thin old man of the Warren family laughed proudly and his heart was full of happiness.


    The arrogant boy who was the enemy of the Warren family finally died, and the next step was to destroy the other party''s family.


    Of course, before that, we had to take the magic weapons from each other.


    He knows that the magic weapon in the other party''s hand is very powerful. If he could not exert its power in a narrow tunnel environment, he might not be able to kill the other party so easily.


    But just then, a cold voice suddenly rang out, stopping his forward footsteps.


    "What''s the end of being an enemy of the Warren family?"


    I saw Gray''s position in the distance, the smoke dispersed and a figure appeared.


    This is a ragged figure. His clothes are like beggars'' clothes, even worse than beggars'' clothes. There is only a little cloth wrapped around him.


    This is gray.


    At this time, not to mention serious injury, he was not injured at all.


    What''s more strange is that his skin is bronze and full of metal texture, as if the whole person was made of immortal green and gold.


    "Not dead? Not even hurt?"


    Elijah was surprised and pleased, and the faces of other savage soldiers were also surprised.


    If they are attacked by earth elements and rocks in succession, they are most likely to be killed directly. Even if they are lucky to survive, they are definitely seriously injured and dying, and most of their lives are removed.


    But the other side, not only did not die, not even injured, which seemed incredible to them.


    "What about the bronze color outside his skin? Is it the ability of blood beast or the ability of magic weapon?"


    Naturally, some people have noticed the abnormal bronze color of Gray''s skin and speculated on the origin of this skin metallization ability.


    "You, you... How can you the metallization ability of the Sidney family?"


    The thin old man of the Warren family was a little incoherent.


    He had been dealing with the Sidney family for a long time. Naturally, he knew that this metallization method was the usual method of the Sidney family, but he didn''t expect that the other party could also use this method.


    "Hum -"


    Gray snorted coldly, his eyes flashing cold.


    It was originally intended to leave the king''s cemetery and find a place where there was no one to fight against the Warren family, but the plot of the thin old man of the Warren family made him decide to fight ahead of time.


    All kinds of mechanisms in the king''s graveyard are extremely dangerous. There is an enemy who is eyeing and ready to plot against him at any time. This situation is extremely dangerous. If he hadn''t possessed metallization ability, he might have died just now.


    He could not allow such things to continue, so he decided to start in advance to avoid being an enemy of the royal family. The best way is to cripple the other party and make the other party completely lose the threat.


    Now it''s a good opportunity for the other party to take the initiative to fight him. Even if he mutilates the other party, the royal family should not blame him for it. After all, it''s the other party who killed him first.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Keeping his body metallized, gray rushed forward quickly against the impact of earth elements and rocks.


    The earth elements and rocks constantly hit him, but they could not leave the slightest wound on him. He gave a slight meal and continued to rush forward.


    In just a few moments, it broke through the blockade of soil elements and rocks and passed through this tens of meters long tunnel.


    Then he looked at the thin old man of the Warren family with cold eyes, as if he could freeze people.


    Hula!


    A large number of ice blades and wind blades are mixed, and the air is filled with cold, just like the attack of the goddess of winter, attacking the thin old people of the Warren family.


    Boom!


    The thin old man of the Warren family collided with the mixing ability of cold ice and wind blade, and then both disappeared.


    "Hum, I didn''t die like this, but it doesn''t matter. Let me send you to die myself!"


    Blocking Gray''s attack and holding a powerful magic weapon, the thin old man of the Warren family was not afraid at all and smiled coldly.


    If the other party can give full play to the power of the corpse control magic weapon, coupled with the other party''s strength, he is naturally not an opponent.


    But obviously, in such a tunnel, the other party may not be able to release a brute level blood beast. Even if it can release, it can release at most one brute level blood beast, which can not give full play to the full power of that magic weapon.


    Hula!


    Gray''s eyes were cold and silent. Another mixture of cold ice and wind blade attacked the thin old man of the Warren family.


    The tunnel does limit his ability to control the corpse. Compared with people, this tunnel is quite spacious, but it is too crowded compared with the barbarian blood animals that are more than five meters or even seven meters.


    Giant animals such as the iron arm man ape will be directly stuck in the tunnel and can''t move after they are released.


    The only thing that can be released reluctantly is the smallest brute force ant with a body length of only five meters.


    Bang!


    The brute force ant appeared outside and rushed towards the thin old man of the Warren family like an armored vehicle.


    "Unexpectedly, a brute level blood beast can be released, but it''s just a live target in the tunnel..."


    The skinny old man of the Warren family sneered. With the size of a brute force ant, he was no different from a live target in the narrow space of the tunnel.


    Whew!


    With a knife, a red flame directly attacked the brute force ant.


    The huge brute force ant really couldn''t avoid it. It was hit by the red flame and immediately wrapped around the red flame and flew upside down.


    But to his surprise, the red flame on the brute force ant soon went out, revealing a body with a clear burning wound, and on this body, it was also bronze, like green gold.


    "What? Can brute force ants... Metalize?"


    There was a look of surprise on his face.


    He never thought that not only gray could be metallized, but also the controlled brute blood beast could be metallized.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Like an armored vehicle, the brute force ants hit the thin old man of the Warren family, while gray''s ice wind blade mixing ability attacked the thin old man of the Warren family, it also approached the old man of the Warren family.


    "The power is beyond... Ordinary brute level!"


    Seeing the means and combat power of the thin elders of gray and Warren family, the people of other families who broke through the blockade of earth elements and rocks retreated to one side and gave way, so as not to be regarded as enemies by either side.


    The power they are now exerting is beyond the ordinary barbarian level. They don''t want to bear the power of that level.


    Just can''t help feeling surprised that the Valen family has this kind of inside information. After all, the Valen family can also rank in the forefront among the Marquis family.


    They were not surprised that gray Fergus had this kind of inside information and strength.


    According to their understanding, the other party was just a man who enfeoffed the count family. It surprised them that they had such strength and powerful magic weapons.


    "It is said that he has a great relationship with his Highness the second king..."


    However, under the explanation of some savage soldiers who thought they knew the truth, others suddenly looked like they were holding the "thigh" of the second king''s daughter. No wonder they had this powerful and powerful magic weapon.


    Boom, boom!


    In the tunnel, the terrible blood beast ability collision sounded one after another. If the whole tunnel had not been strengthened by purple thunder king with runes, the whole tunnel would have collapsed at this time.


    "Damn it..."


    Facing the cooperation between gray and brute force ants, the thin old man of the Warren family suddenly felt great pressure. Because of tension, his forehead had climbed into a cold sweat.


    Had it not been for the narrow tunnel space, he might have lost at this time. At this moment, he finally regretted shooting at the other party, but obviously, it is too late to regret now.


    Boom!


    The thin old man of the Warren family collided with Gray''s ice blade with a red flame, both of which disappeared, but he failed to stop the brute force ants who had rushed forward.


    Boom!


    He was directly hit by the brute force ant and flew backwards and hit the wall of the nearby tunnel.


    Even if he was wearing a highly defensive war suit, he still felt a sharp pain in his body, as if his bones were broken.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The brute force ants continued to hit him. He quickly stood up and cut out a red flame to cut the brute force ants out.


    The power of such a red flame, if it were an ordinary brute level blood beast, would probably have been killed. Even if it could not be killed, it would definitely be seriously injured and dying.


    But this brute force ant is different from ordinary brute blood beasts. It can metalize its body and defend horribly.


    Sure enough, the brute force ant got up again and rushed to him with gray again. Although his body was full of terrible wounds one after another, he didn''t fall down after all.

 Chapter 359

    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Full of bronze colored brute force ants with six legs, they fiercely hit the thin old man of the Warren family.


    The huge size limits the flexibility of the brute force ants, but this huge size also blocks the escape space of the thin old people of the Warren family, making it difficult for the thin old people of the Warren family to avoid when facing the collision of the brute force ants.


    Dang!


    On the long knife of the thin old man of the Warren family, the red flame twined and chopped the brute force ant with one knife.


    His own strength plus the power of red flame immediately split the brute force ant and left a ferocious wound on the brute force ant again.


    But just then, a bluish white glacier suddenly appeared.


    Hula!


    The cold ice filled with cold air and the wind blades flashing with sharp breath mixed together and turned into a blue and white glacier, just like a waterfall falling from the sky, attacking the thin old man of the Warren family.


    The thin old man of the Warren family hurriedly waved a flame to meet the blue and white glacier.


    The two collided not far from the thin old man of the Warren family, making a huge collision sound like a tsunami, and then both collapsed and sputtered.


    Bang!


    The distance was too close. The skinny old man of the Warren family was immediately hit by the blast wave of the explosion and was hit by the blast wave on the spot.


    He landed heavily, and his body was suddenly full of wounds.


    There is a wound scratched by a sharp blade and bleeding with crimson blood. It is the wound caused by the fragments of the wind blade.


    There are black and carbonized wounds, which are scalded by sputtering red Mars.


    There was pain all over, and the thin old man of the Warren family stood up.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, gray looked cold and approached him quickly.


    He looked flustered, raised his weapon and prepared to cut gray with a knife.


    But just as he raised his weapon, a blue wind blade cut through his right hand holding the knife with lightning speed.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed, his right hand holding the knife flew high, rolled to the ground, and there was a slap.


    "My hand..."


    Covering the broken hand, the blood stained the other hand red. The thin old man of the Warren family roared in pain like a crazy beast.


    The sharp pain of breaking his hand made him sweat. He had never experienced such severe pain in his life, but after all, he was a bloody soldier who had experienced cruel fighting. He not only went to the battlefield, but also made the most correct choice not only once, even in extreme pain.


    Just for a moment, he had reacted, bent over, and the other left hand quickly grabbed the falling magic weapon.


    If you want to have a chance to live in each other''s hands, magic weapons must not be lost.


    Shua!


    At this time, the magic weapon that had not moved after landing suddenly moved up, flew up very fast, and finally landed in one hand, and the owner of this hand was gray.


    Naturally, he used his ability to control metals just now.


    If the magic weapon is held in the other party''s hand, with the strength of the other party''s brute blood warrior, it is naturally difficult to grab it from the other party by manipulating the metal, but the magic weapon has left the other party''s hand, which is very easy.


    "Even metal control...?"


    Seeing that the magic weapon he relied on fell into gray''s hand, the thin old man of the Warren family turned extremely pale.


    The other party not only has metallization ability, but also can control metal. If he didn''t know that the other party''s blood method is wind blood method, he might think that the other party''s blood method is the same as that of Sidney family.


    Now that he has lost his magic weapon and what he can rely on, he can never be an opponent.


    Gray didn''t answer. He directly held the other party''s magic weapon in his hand and walked coldly to the other party.


    Although he is used to using the sword, it doesn''t mean that he won''t use the sword, but the sword will be more convenient.


    "You, you can''t kill me... I, I''m the nobleman of the kingdom. Kill me, the royal family... Will never let you go!"


    Feeling the cold chill in Gray''s eyes, he knew that he must not be his opponent. The thin old man of the Warren family staggered back, looking fierce and weak.


    Then he looked to the others for help.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are all nobles of the kingdom. Please lend a helping hand. In the future, the Valen family will have a good reward..."


    Unfortunately, no one responded to him.


    Those who were able to save his two families, the Addison family''s face flashed disdain, and there was no intention to help him.


    The Kenneth family looked on coldly and didn''t mean to make a move.


    The people of other families either don''t have that strength, or they are afraid of the strength gray shows now, and they don''t intend to help.


    Moreover, there is more competition between the nobles of the kingdom. Most of them are happy to see the weakened power of the Warren family.


    As for the subsequent liquidation of the royal family, it is none of their business at all. The royal family will not punish them because they are present.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll just cut off your limbs and let you spend the rest of your life in bed..."


    Gray spoke coldly.


    He went to the place where the old man of the Warren family broke his hand. The long knife was filled with red flame, and then touched the broken hand.


    Suddenly, the broken hand was covered by a red flame and soon burned to ashes.


    Seeing that Edgar could connect the broken hand, he naturally could not let the other party''s broken hand be preserved intact.


    "You, you... The royal family will not let you go!"


    Seeing that gray burned his broken hand to ashes without giving him a chance to reconnect, the thin old man of the Warren family looked even paler.


    If he was cut off and lay in bed all his life, he might as well die.


    Moreover, this is the deep place of King zilei''s tomb. Without hands and feet, he can''t go out alive.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray stepped forward, and the thin old men of the Warren family retreated one after another.


    Never let the other party cut off his hands and feet, otherwise it is difficult to leave the king''s graveyard alive, and even if he can leave the king''s graveyard alive, life is better than death.


    Crackling!


    Suddenly, a violent thunder suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s eyes.


    Three huge purple lightning suddenly appeared, like a wild dragon, and rushed down to the thin old man of the Warren family.


    The thin old man of the Warren family had just retreated in the deep part of the king''s cemetery. Inadvertently, he inspired the rune mechanism in the deep part of the king''s cemetery.


    At this time, gray showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth and looked at the thin old man of the Warren family like a dead man.


    Forcing the skinny old man of the Valen family to retreat to the depths of the king''s graveyard and let him trigger the rune mechanism in the depths of the king''s graveyard, naturally he deliberately did it.


    He really can''t kill the other party, otherwise the royal family will never give up, but if the other party triggers the rune mechanism and is killed by the rune mechanism, it''s none of his business.


    The front Rune mechanism already has great power, and the back Rune mechanism is bound to be stronger. Now the other party''s magic weapon is not in hand, it is entirely possible to kill the other party.


    "No..."


    Hearing the violent lightning behind him and seeing the cold smile on Gray''s face, the thin old man of the Warren family didn''t understand that he was forced into the rune mechanism by gray because he was too nervous.


    He ran forward in panic, trying to avoid the lightning, but it was too late.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Three times in a row, purple lightning bombarded him.


    When the first lightning struck, he was blackened and all his hair disappeared.


    When the second lightning struck, he had a serious burning smell and carbonization on the surface of his body.


    When the third lightning struck, his body was completely turned into coke, and even his internal organs were carbonized.


    Patter!


    He died completely, like a rotten wood burned by fire, falling on the ground.


    It only vaguely has a human shape. If you change a person who doesn''t know the situation, I''m afraid you''ll think it''s just a piece of burnt wood.


    "I just wanted to cut off your limbs. Why do I have to break into the rune mechanism and commit suicide..."


    Gray spoke with a little regret and heard the others smile.


    If it weren''t for your coercion, how could the other party rashly step into the rune mechanism?


    Of course, such words can not be said, especially on this occasion, once they are said, they will inevitably become enemies. With the strength of each other, except for the two Duke families, there are no other families at all.


    "The fierce blood warrior of the Warren family was too careless. He knew that the rune mechanism in front was very dangerous, but he still bumped into it without perfect preparation."


    Elijah joked.


    He naturally understood what Gray had just said, which was nothing more than to get rid of the death of the savage warrior of the Warren family.


    With the potential shown by gray, he naturally doesn''t mind moving his mouth. It''s impossible to offend the Warren family for this. The Warren family can''t dare to quarrel with the Addison family at all.


    "Indeed, the Warren family is too careless..."


    "After all, it''s the king''s cemetery. If there are undead people, even bloody soldiers, they will die if they are careless..."


    "Including him, there are already four bloody soldiers who died in the king''s cemetery¡°


    Elijah, the direct descendant of the Addison family, spoke, and some family people who saw the potential shown by gray and had the idea of making friends with gray also spoke with him.


    A brute blood soldier of the Oka family who had dealt with gray once. At this time, his back slipped in a cold sweat and leaned against a corner that was not easy to be noticed. For fear of being watched by gray, he followed the footsteps of the brute blood soldier of the balun family.


    "After you go back, you must convince the owner not to be an enemy with this guy!"


    Gray''s strength and potential made him feel very surprised. Even now, he also feels that even if the Oka family has done its best, it is difficult to be the opponent of the other party.


    If we continue to be enemies with each other, it will bring disaster to the family.


    The biggest conflict between the Oka family and each other is the death of a enfeoffed count. There is no need to connect the entire Oka family for this.

 Chapter 360

    The tomb of the king, the resting place of the king, has many mechanisms. Going deep, one mechanism is more terrible than another.


    At first, there were 13 bloody warriors who passed the fire Rune mechanism, but now there are only 10 left.


    One of them, forced by gray, triggered the lightning Rune mechanism deep in the king''s cemetery and died.


    The other two died after failing to carry the earth element rock mechanism just now.


    Pretty blood soldiers, almost all of them can call the wind and rain in the outside world. They can create a strong family, but there are three dead here.


    In addition, at the beginning, the brute blood warrior who died under the rune mechanism outside the king''s cemetery, that is to say, four brute blood warriors have died in this king''s cemetery.


    And this is probably not the final number. After all, it has not yet reached the deepest Tomb of the king''s tomb. It is unknown how many people will die.


    "What a powerful lightning Rune mechanism!"


    Looking at the skinny old man of the Warren family who has completely turned into coke, Elijah, a young man with green hair, has tiny pupils.


    The reason why the thin old man of the Warren family was killed by the lightning Rune mechanism is that although there are desperate reasons, the most fundamental reason is that the rune mechanism is too powerful, which is a bit stronger than the earth element rock.


    "Step back or fight?"


    The orca family''s bloody soldiers showed a tangled color on their faces.


    The attraction of the treasure in the king''s cemetery is naturally extremely huge, but the power of the rune mechanism encountered now is extremely terrible. He is a little tangled. He doesn''t know whether to give up and retreat immediately or fight.


    PA, PA, PA!


    At this time, a decisive color flashed in the eyes of the Cambrian family''s bloody soldiers and stepped towards the depths of the king''s cemetery.


    In his hand, there was a long Khaki metal gun.


    The tip of the long gun has a strong edge. There is no doubt that it is a powerful magic weapon. Just I don''t know whether the power can be comparable to the magic weapon held by gray and robbed from the Warren family.


    Crackling!


    As soon as he took a few steps forward, there was a roar of thunder. Then he saw a huge thunder light full of purple and looking very evil attacking him.


    At this time, the Khaki long gun in his hand changed. The whole long gun emitted a hazy Khaki light, revealing a magnificent atmosphere, as if what was in his hand was no longer a gun, but a work of art.


    Then he raised his long gun and stabbed the purple lightning in the air.


    Shua!


    A huge yellowish light column appeared, pierced the air and went straight to the purple lightning.


    Boom!


    The earthy yellow light column collided with the purple lightning, and the collision place sent out terrible ripples. The earthy yellow light and the purple light seemed to merge together, and then both disappeared, and the deafening explosion spread continuously.


    "Although the power is worse than the magic weapon of the Warren family, it should also reach the bronze level."


    Seeing that the earthy yellow light successfully blocked the purple lightning, gray judged in his heart.


    "Blocked?"


    Others were also watching nervously. At this time, they couldn''t help but move when they saw that the other party blocked the purple lightning.


    Since the other side can block it, they may also have a chance to think about the possibility of breaking through this Rune mechanism.


    Suddenly.


    Crackling!


    A thunder burst out, and another thick purple lightning appeared, directly attacking the bloody soldiers of the Cumberland family.


    "The generation speed of purple lightning is so fast!"


    Everyone was surprised. The rune mechanism here is not only powerful, but also has a very fast attack frequency.


    Boom, boom!


    Facing the purple lightning with extremely fast attack frequency, the bloody soldiers of Cumberland family suddenly became difficult. After blocking five purple lightning in succession, they finally lost.


    Crackling!


    The purple thunder and lightning flashed a strange light, full of the smell of destruction, and collided with the bloody warriors of the Cumberland family.


    The Cumberland family brute blood soldiers had only time to show a layer of earthy yellow light, and they had been hit by lightning.


    Click!


    Under the purple lightning, the earthy yellow light on the Cumberland family''s brute blood soldiers was instantly broken, and the thunder went straight in and hit the Cumberland family''s brute blood soldiers.


    Suddenly, the bloody soldiers of the Cumberland family were wrapped in purple thunder, their skin became dark, their hair burned directly, and their bodies trembled uncontrollably.


    Crackling!


    At this time, another purple thunder light formed, with a destructive smell, hit him again.


    "No!"


    The Cumberland family''s bloody soldiers turned pale and trembled all over, and retreated hard.


    Lightning struck the open space, and a deafening sound broke out. The ground was shaking violently.


    Fortunately, he was only to test his power and did not go deep, so he was able to withdraw from the purple lightning attack range.


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    Withdraw from the purple lightning attack range and look at the deep part of the king''s graveyard. The body is still a little numb, and the blood warrior of the Cumberland family looks frightened.


    If he had not retreated in time just now, he might have died. Even so, his injury was not light.


    Trembling, he took out a bottle of healing medicine and swallowed it. After a while, he calmed down.


    "The power is so strong..."


    Many bloody soldiers change color.


    Most of them had been very difficult through the previous earth element mechanism. Some people were injured and two died directly under the earth element mechanism.


    Today''s thunder element mechanism is more powerful than the earth element mechanism. If you continue to break in, the one waiting for them is probably not the king''s treasure, but death.


    "I quit!"


    After taking the healing medicine, the Cambrian family''s bloody warrior who finally recovered did not hesitate to turn around and follow the channel to the layman of the king''s cemetery.


    After just trying, he has deeply realized the power of lightning Rune mechanism. Even if he holds a powerful magic weapon, it is difficult to break through, so he resolutely chose to give up.


    "I quit too!"


    The orca family''s bloody warrior bit his teeth and decided to say.


    Finally, four brute blood soldiers directly chose to retreat and went outside the king''s cemetery without hesitation.


    The remaining six people, except gray, are the existence of the Addison family''s suspected wild blood warrior and Elijah, the Kenneth family''s suspected wild blood warrior and another wild blood warrior, and a wild blood warrior who does not belong to the three Duke and seven Marquis family.


    Da, Da, Da!


    The Addison family is suspected of the existence of a bloodless warrior. His face is old, but his eyes are extremely sharp. He didn''t say anything. He stepped into the lightning Rune mechanism and walked to the depths of the king''s cemetery without hesitation.


    The terrible purple lightning struck, and a blue lightning struck in front of him, which immediately killed the purple lightning.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Purple lightning struck continuously, but he resisted it with blue lightning.


    It can be seen that in the face of this degree of purple lightning, he doesn''t seem to be struggling.


    "Sure enough, it''s a wild blood soldier!"


    Gray''s pupils are miniaturized.


    Even a bloody warrior who has completed a round of cultivation can never be as relaxed as the other party. The strength of the other party is absolutely unprecedented.


    "Be careful!"


    Elijah said hello to gray and stepped toward the depths of the king''s cemetery.


    He held a long sword about 1.5 meters long in his hand.


    This is a long black sword with black body and black handle. The whole sword is like a black hole swallowing light, and any light is difficult to escape.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Purple lightning attacked him. From his feet, suddenly, countless shadow tentacles appeared, like closed flowers, wrapped and crushed the purple lightning.


    "The power is no less than the magic weapon of the Warren family, and even stronger."


    Elijah, as a direct descendant of the Addison family, came to a dangerous place like the king''s cemetery. Naturally, the Addison family could not help him save his life. Sure enough, the other party held an extremely powerful magic weapon in his hand.


    On the other hand, the Kenneth family also rushed into the depths of the king''s graveyard at the same time, using the same means to block the attack of lightning.


    Among the six people who had not retreated, only gray and another brute blood soldier who did not belong to the family of three dukes and seven marques had not taken action.


    Whoosh!


    Gray took a look at the bloody warrior, his body metallized, holding the magic weapon of the Warren family, and walked towards the depths of the king''s graveyard.


    The rune mechanism was triggered, and a purple thunder light cleaved down. His blood force poured into the knife magic weapon in his hand, and a red flame cleaved towards the purple thunder light.


    Poof!


    Under the red flame, the purple thunder light was immediately broken, and he followed the four members of the Addison family and the Kenneth family.


    Crackling!


    The purple thunder light cleaved down one after another, each with enough destructive power to make the brute blood soldiers live and die, and the frequency was very fast.


    Suddenly, two thick purple thunder lights hit gray at the same time, just like two fingers from the purple giant.


    Gray''s complexion changed slightly, and the mixing ability of the cold ice wind blade was used. The blue and white cold ice wind blade was like a waterfall falling from the sky, welcoming the two purple lightning.


    Boom!


    The two collided and exploded violently. Thunder, wind blades and cold ice sputtered everywhere, and many of them sputtered on gray.


    Fortunately, Gray''s body was metallized and his physical defense was extremely strong, so he carried it down.


    Resisting the continuous lightning, the gray chaser, the Addison family and the Kenneth family, finally broke through the area where the lightning Rune mechanism was located and entered a hall.


    "This is... The tomb of the purple thunder king?"


    In front of us is a huge palace like space, extremely magnificent.


    The thick yellow stone pillars are carved with beautiful patterns.


    The purple ceiling on the top of the head is carved with strange animal patterns.


    The white stone paved ground is bright and clean, which can reflect people''s shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the space, a purple stone coffin is quietly displayed.

 Chapter 361

    This is a huge stone coffin, ten meters long and five meters wide. It is cut from purple stone. The surface is full of mysterious patterns. It looks like a coffin specially prepared for giants.


    It is quietly displayed in the middle of the space and is the most eye-catching thing in the whole space. When people enter the space, they can''t help paying attention to it.


    Just standing at the entrance, at least 50 meters away, there is already a sense of authority. There is no doubt that the purple thunder king must be lying in the coffin.


    His eyes were hard to move away from the coffin. Gray looked at other places in the space, and the look in his eyes couldn''t help becoming hot.


    "A hill piled up with magic coins..."


    On the left side of the space, there is a purple black hill, which is impressively a hill formed by the accumulation of magic coins. There are at least millions of pieces in such a volume. If converted into gold coins, it is hundreds of millions of gold coins.


    Hundreds of millions of gold coins, an astronomical wealth.


    In this world, the purchasing power of gold coins is very strong. An ordinary civilian, who has worked hard all his life, may not be able to accumulate the wealth of the next gold coin. It can be imagined what a huge wealth these hundreds of millions of gold coins are.


    "Rune materials piled up into a hill..."


    On the right side of the space, there is also a hill, but it is colorful, which is made of various precious Rune materials.


    Although it doesn''t look as attractive as the magic coin hill, it is definitely not lower than the magic coin hill in terms of value. If master Herman sees this pile of Rune materials, he may be ecstatic.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The four members of the Addison family and the Kenneth family, gray and the savage soldiers who arrived after gray and did not belong to the three Duke and seven Marquis family, all saved.


    The Addison family jumped at the rune material, the Kenneth family jumped at the magic coin hill, gray also jumped at the magic coin hill, and the remaining brute blood warrior jumped at the rune material hill.


    The pressure from the coffin made everyone fall like a huge stone. Fortunately, there was a distance from the coffin, and the strength of the people present was not weak. At the lowest, they were pretty blood soldiers, so they could not move.


    Whoosh!


    Even under the pressure of the king, the speed of Kenneth family was very fast. They easily left gray behind, showing a large part of speed and power beyond gray.


    If Gray''s guess is right, one of them is a barren blood warrior, and the other is likely to be a wild blood warrior who has completed a round of cultivation.


    Although Gray''s combat power is no worse than the brute blood warrior who has completed a round of cultivation, his speed and power are quite poor. After all, he has just stepped into the realm of brute blood warrior, and his speed and power are still ordinary brute level.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the Kenneth family had come to the magic coin hill, took out the rune space belt and began to collect the magic coin.


    Visible to the naked eye, the volume of the magic coin hill was decreasing. When gray arrived, the volume of the hill had shrunk by more than half, causing gray a burst of flesh pain.


    He quickly inspired the magic ring on his hand and began to collect magic coins.


    Of course, during the process, the body remained metallized and was always on guard against the two of the Kenneth family.


    Although all the treasures in the king''s cemetery are Ownerless and whoever gets them will own them, few people really think so, but more people kill and seize treasures.


    He couldn''t guarantee that the two Kenneth family would kill him because he also collected magic coins.


    Fortunately, he is not without resistance. His body is metallized. You give him strong defense. Even a bloodless warrior can hardly kill him with one blow.


    Coupled with the space blinking ability of the purple ring, he is sure to escape even in the face of the pursuit of the bloodless soldiers, which is the biggest support for him to dare to come to the king''s cemetery.


    Finally, until all the magic coins were collected, the Kenneth family didn''t mean to give him a hand. They just glanced at gray and ignored gray.


    This made greyway breathe a sigh of relief. Although he was sure to escape, he really didn''t want to compete with such a behemoth.


    You know, the Kenneth family still has king level soldiers, which is a more terrible existence than the Duke of neham family.


    "Almost 500000 magic coins..."


    Gray estimated that he had collected about 500000 magic coins, that is, about 50 million gold coins.


    Naturally, this is an extremely huge wealth, dozens of times Gray''s current wealth. They all say that they can get rich in the king''s cemetery. It''s true.


    Of course, compared with the harvest of Kenneth family, his harvest is undoubtedly several times smaller. It is conservatively estimated that Kenneth family has won at least more than 3 million magic coins, that is, more than 300 million gold coins.


    I''m afraid that''s why the Kenneth family didn''t take action against him. After all, they took the big head, and what gray got was just some small corners.


    When gray and Kenneth family finished collecting the magic coin hill, the Addison family and another brute blood warrior finished collecting the hill made of Rune materials without conflict, and then the six people all looked at the purple coffin in the space.


    Shua!


    Almost in no order, the six people rushed to the purple coffin. In the whole space now, the place where there are most likely to be precious things is the purple coffin.


    It may even have a very precious silver level magic weapon. As a king level strong man, the purple thunder king has almost certainly that level of magic weapon.


    "The pressure has become stronger!"


    As they approached the coffin, the pressure from the coffin became stronger and stronger. At first, the six of gray were relatively relaxed, but at the back, the six could only walk towards the coffin step by step.


    The body is like a mountain, and the weight of the mountain will increase with each step.


    Among the six people, the easiest to walk is naturally the wild blood soldiers of Addison family and Kenneth family. The strength of the wild blood soldiers makes them have much stronger physical qualities than gray and others. Almost in no order, the wild blood soldiers of Addison family and Kenneth family arrived at the purple coffin.


    Then both of them tried their best to push the lid of the purple coffin open. Although the lid of the purple coffin was huge and weighed more than ten tons, it was obviously not in their eyes.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    But at the moment when they touched the purple coffin, dark golden Rune lines appeared on the surface of the purple coffin and even the whole space.


    Then, two extremely concentrated cyan wind blades suddenly appeared. As soon as they appeared, they showed a terrible breath, just like two magic blades, attacking them respectively.


    Even gray, who was not the target of the attack, couldn''t help feeling a chill, not to mention the two attacked.


    Both of them changed color, but both of them were bloodless soldiers after all. At the critical moment, they kept calm and showed strong reaction ability.


    The Addison family''s bloodless warrior was entangled by thunder light. The thunder light intertwined on him and turned into lightning armor to protect him.


    In front of Kenneth family''s bloodless soldiers, there is a wall made of cold ice. The cold air is filled on the cold ice. It is the highly compressed cold ice, which has a terrorist defense far beyond the ordinary cold ice.


    However, the power of the blue wind blade was beyond imagination, and even the full defense of the two bloodless soldiers could not completely block it.


    Poof, poof!


    The lightning armor was broken, and the compressed ice was cut in half. The Addison family blood starved warriors and Kenneth family blood starved warriors flew backwards at the same time. There was a clear wound on them, with a trace of blood seeping out and dripping on the ground.


    As second only to King level soldiers, they are injured!


    "Grandpa..."


    "Old clan..."


    Seeing the two injured, Elijah and Kenneth''s bloody soldiers looked worried. They were slightly relieved until it was confirmed that their injuries were not too serious, but the dignity on their faces did not dissipate.


    "The power is no less than the rune mechanism of the stone forest outside the cemetery!"


    Gray and another brute blood warrior changed their complexion greatly. In this space, there is also a rune mechanism, and its power is no worse than that of the rune mechanism laid by the stone forest. After all, even the brute blood warrior was injured.


    The only good thing is that this Rune mechanism seems to be triggered only when they touch the purple coffin. For example, the four of them who did not touch the coffin were not attacked by the rune mechanism. Otherwise, even if they did not die, they would be seriously injured. After all, it is a powerful attack that can injure the wild blood soldiers.


    "Such a huge space was built to facilitate the deployment of Rune mechanisms!"


    When he first entered the space, gray felt very strange. The space was too empty. It was not so much a tomb as a palace. Now he understood the reason.


    Arranging the rune mechanism requires a lot of space to bury the corresponding Rune materials. The more powerful the rune mechanism, the more space is needed. The purpose of Ziwei King building such a huge tomb space is to lay such a powerful rune mechanism.


    "The most precious treasure in the king''s cemetery is close at hand, but there is such a dangerous Rune mechanism..."


    Gray frowned and looked at the huge coffin. The huge coffin was 10 meters long and 5 meters wide. It was full of mysterious patterns. It looked very mysterious.


    "Well, there are words?"


    Suddenly, gray noticed that there was a line of small characters on the surface of the coffin, because it was too small, and their attention was focused on the coffin, so that the six of them didn''t notice it at the first time. At this time, they looked carefully at the coffin and found it.


    Gray carefully recognized the words on it, and the color on the back suddenly changed.


    "Regret, regret, regret, born in a cage!"

 Chapter 362

    "Regret, regret, regret, born in a cage!"


    In just one word, it showed incomparable reluctance and sadness.


    At the sight of this line of words, gray seemed to see an old man, looking up at the sky and shouting, venting his anger and reluctance.


    This is the tomb of the purple thunder king. It must be the purple thunder king who wrote this sentence on his coffin, and it is likely that he wrote it shortly before his death.


    The other party seems unwilling to be born in the "cage place" before the temporary. What exactly does this "cage place" mean?


    Does it mean this world?


    "There are words..."


    Gray''s unusual appearance attracted the attention of others. With Gray''s eyes, the other five people also found this line of words.


    Seeing this line of words, the five people couldn''t help changing color. Among them, the Addison family and the Kenneth family had a heavy look of surprise. It didn''t seem that they had heard such words or contents for the first time.


    "The place of the cage, unexpectedly, the purple thunder king also said such words!"


    For a moment, Elijah said in a complicated voice.


    "Also? Who said that?"


    Gray looked at Elijah and asked.


    "I was a king level strongman of the Addison family 200 years ago. In his later years, he wrote similar words in his notes."


    Elijah murmured.


    "Does the place of cage mean this heaven and earth?"


    Gray asked his doubts.


    "It should be. Although it is not very specific in that note, it is speculated that it probably refers to this world through the sentences before and after."


    Elijah nodded.


    "Why do you say that this heaven and earth is a place of cages? Does it mean that this heaven and earth is too small for them?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    "It shouldn''t be, but what''s the reason? It''s not recorded in that note."


    Elijah shook his head and looked at the Kenneth family.


    "However, the Kenneth family should know more than us. After all, the adult of the Kenneth family is..."


    Gray''s eyes also brightened and looked at the two Kenneth family.


    Indeed, if all the people present are most likely to know the origin of the saying of the place of the cage, I''m afraid it belongs to the Kenneth family. After all, there is still a king level strong man in the Kenneth family, and it can be inferred from the time that he should be in his old age, and his mood should be very similar to the purple thunder king.


    "Know some, but not much."


    Kenneth family brute blood warrior is an old man who looks about 60 years old. When he saw several people looking at him, he didn''t hide it and said.


    "In fact, the saying of the place of cage only appeared in the era of the kingdom. In the era of the Empire, there was no saying of the place of cage."


    "It only appeared in the Kingdom era. There is no such saying in the Empire era. Is it because the formation of the cage is related to the collapse of the Empire?"


    The savage soldier who did not belong to the family of three Duke and seven Marquis was surprised.


    "I don''t know whether it''s related, but it was after the collapse of the empire that the saying of the place of cage appeared."


    The Kenneth family brute blood soldier shook his head, and then he looked at the Kenneth family brute blood soldier. An old man older than him asked.


    "Clan uncle, among the families, you have the most contact with your ancestors. Have you heard anything from your ancestors?"


    "The world has changed."


    The Kenneth family''s bloodless warrior sighed.


    "Heaven and earth have changed? What does that mean?"


    Gray stared at the bloodless soldier of the Kenneth family.


    Not only he, but also the Addison family, the wild blood soldiers who did not belong to the three Duke and seven Marquis family, and even the wild blood soldiers of the Kenneth family, were stunned and looked at the old wild blood soldier of the Kenneth family.


    "If the heaven and earth in the imperial period was suitable for the strong, then the heaven and earth now is no longer suitable for the king level strong."


    "No longer suitable for the emergence of the strong?"


    Everyone was surprised and couldn''t help thinking of the description of the imperial period in the books excavated from the imperial ruins.


    Almost all the relevant books tell that the Empire in that period was very strong, and the number of strong people was far more than now. They not only had many King level strong people, but also had the existence above the king level.


    Now, not to mention the existence of King level strong people, even the number of King level strong people has become extremely rare.


    Looking for the whole purple moon Kingdom, there are only a few people, not even ten people. It can be imagined that today''s heaven and earth is not suitable for the emergence of the strong.


    "Isn''t the reason why the number of strong people now can''t be compared with that in the imperial period because of the lack of a large number of blood methods?"


    Elijah wondered.


    "There are reasons in this regard, but it is definitely not the main reason."


    The Kenneth family bloodless warrior nodded and then shook his head.


    "Regardless of the king level, the existence of the king level alone, compared with the imperial period, the four kingdoms now also differ too much. The main reason is that it has become extremely difficult to cultivate in this world."


    "Uncle Zu, what is the reason for the drastic changes in heaven and earth? Did the ancestor say?"


    Asked the Kenneth blood warrior.


    "I didn''t say, but I once said that if there were more than kings in the world, it would be possible to break the cage."


    "Break the cage? How do you break it?"


    Gray was puzzled. The whole world had changed. Even if there was something above the king level, how to break the world.


    "Grandpa didn''t say."


    The Kenneth family bloodless warrior shook his head.


    He had a lot of contact with the king level warrior ancestor of Kenneth family, but only compared with others, at the king level, he was either in seclusion, or traveled in some extremely dangerous forests to find the needed materials, and had little contact with the people in the family.


    After listening to the explanation of Kenneth family''s blood starved soldiers for the place of the cage, Gray was silent for a long time, digested the mystery he heard, and returned to his mind for a moment, focusing his energy on how to open the coffin.


    "With a powerful rune mechanism, how can I open the coffin?"


    Cage land is obviously a problem that the king level strong people need to think about, and it has nothing to do with them.


    Besides gray, other people probably don''t need to worry about this kind of thing all their life. After all, King level strong people are not so easy to produce. Except gray, who has the ability of "transformation", no one is sure that he can become king level soldiers in the future.


    "Can you turn back and invite master Herman?"


    Asked gray.


    "It''s very difficult. There are many mechanisms in the tomb. It''s extremely difficult for us to pass by ourselves, not to mention coming with master Herman."


    Elijah frowned.


    "Then let master Herman crack the mechanisms along the way?"


    "That takes too much time. There are many mechanisms in the tomb. If it is cracked all the way, it will take at least one or two months. Neither master Herman nor we have that time."


    The Addison family bloodless warrior shook his head.


    As one of the few bloodless warriors of the Addison family, he was originally stationed in an important ore producing area of the Addison family. This time, he risked to leave and come here because the king''s cemetery was very important. Naturally, he could not be stationed in the king''s cemetery for a long time.


    "Moreover, the longer the time, the more likely it is to change. If there are forces coming again, the situation will become more complicated."


    The old man of Kenneth family''s bloodless warrior is also a Taoist.


    Although the Kenneth family and the Addison family where he works are the Duke family, it does not mean that there are no competitors, such as the neham family, the Rex family where the king of mercenaries is located, and even the royal family. After all, a silver magic weapon, even the royal family will be moved.


    The longer it takes, the more likely it is to change. Therefore, there is no time at all. Slowly crack the mechanism in the tomb and open the coffin.

 Chapter 363

    "Our two families should not hide. To deal with this situation, I believe the Kenneth family is indeed prepared. I believe the Addison family should be the same. Let''s fight together!"


    The old Kenneth family bloodless warrior looked at the old Addison family bloodless warrior.


    "That''s right. Now is really not the time to hide."


    The elder of the Addison family nodded, and then a short sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    This is a short sword about one foot long. The whole body is purple and the surface is full of cumbersome Rune lines.


    The dagger has a rune pattern, which is a very strange combination.


    It is said to be a magic weapon, but it has the unique Rune pattern of Rune items. It is said to be a rune item, but it has the shape of a magic weapon, and there is no slot for magic crystal.


    At the same time, the old man of the wild blood warrior of Kenneth family took out something like a sleeve arrow, which was ice blue as a whole, and the launcher and arrow were also full of Rune lines.


    "This, this is... What?"


    Gray looked surprised.


    Looking at the solemn attitude of the old man of the Addison family and the Kenneth family, these two things seem to be extremely precious.


    "This is a forbidden device."


    Elijah explained.


    "Forbidden device?"


    "Well, this is a weapon that only the king level strong can refine. It instills the blood beast ability of the king level strong, and can play the destructive power comparable to the king level strong, but only one blow."


    "Can you exert the destructive power comparable to the king level strong?"


    Gray and the savage soldiers who did not belong to the three Duke and seven Marquis family were shocked.


    It was the first time for both of them to hear that there was such a thing. It was unimaginable that they could play the power of a king level strong man.


    Doesn''t it mean that the family that once had a king level strong man can break out at any time as destructive as the king level strong man if they want?


    At the thought of this, they both felt a faint palpitation. If this weapon could really break out the power of a king level strong man, they would be sure to die under this weapon.


    However, they also vaguely felt that such a terrible thing, even the king level strong, should not be able to be easily refined.


    Sure enough, Elijah''s next words confirmed their speculation.


    "The refining of forbidden vessels requires very special refining materials, which are difficult to find."


    "Moreover, refining this forbidden device will put a great load on the body of the king level strong, so even our families who have been out of the king level strong have very few forbidden devices."


    Elijah''s face was painful. If it weren''t for the coffin, there must be very precious things. He wouldn''t take out the forbidden device. After all, for the Addison family, which has no king level strongman, one forbidden device is used less.


    "It would put a load on the king level strong..."


    Gray and the savage soldiers who did not belong to the family of three dukes and seven marques breathed a sigh in their hearts.


    King level strongmen, even in the royal family, are absolutely noble people. They can''t risk damaging the body of King level strongmen to refine forbidden weapons. Therefore, such forbidden weapons should be very few, and they should not be used under special circumstances.


    Fortunately, otherwise, if there are people in the family of King level strong people with a forbidden weapon, they can only hide as far as they see these people.


    Gray, in particular, now has a hostile family that has been a king level strongman. If everyone in this family has a forbidden weapon, it would be a disaster for him.


    "Step back!"


    The Addison family and Kenneth family were ready to fight. They retreated back until they reached the entrance of the room.


    The strength of the blood of the Addison family''s bloodless warrior poured into the purple short sword in his hand, and then he saw that the purple short sword in his hand was released from his hand like life.


    The purple short sword that came out of hand suddenly flickered with purple thunder light, turned into a purple thunder sea around, and rushed towards the purple coffin in the hall.


    The Kenneth family''s bloodless warrior shot his sleeve arrow at the purple coffin.


    A white arrow less than three inches long was shot out, and the white cold suddenly broke out, and a huge conical iceberg appeared, which also hit the purple coffin.


    Boom!


    The vast ocean of purple lightning and huge conical icebergs hit the purple coffin almost at the same time, making a sound like a mountain collapse and tsunami.


    Buzz!


    In the purple coffin and even the whole hall, golden lines emerge, and cyan wind blades appear, attacking the vast ocean of purple lightning and huge conical icebergs.


    However, hitting the thunder and lightning ocean and the huge conical iceberg is like a stone sinking into the sea. It has unimaginable destructive power, and the blue wind blade enough to hurt the waste blood soldiers has dissipated as soon as it touches them.


    Under the violent impact of the purple ocean and the conical iceberg, the golden lines of the purple coffin and even the whole hall flickered and attacked the purple ocean and the conical iceberg with a cyan wind blade.


    The cyan wind blade broke up, the purple lightning ocean and the conical iceberg were also slowly decreasing, and the three fell into a stalemate.


    KAKA!


    After the golden Rune lines flickered for 10 times, large and small cracks began to appear on the surface of the golden lines. Then, suddenly, all the golden lines were dimmed.


    The power of the purple ocean and conical iceberg, whose volume was reduced several times, completely exploded on the purple coffin.


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion.


    The purple coffin burst, and the purple stones and even the things in the coffin splashed everywhere.


    Large blocks of purple stones, each with unimaginable destructive power, sputter everywhere, but among the sputtered purple stones, there are something very eye-catching.


    A long purple gun with beautiful patterns shot out like purple thunder on the body of a gun.


    A dagger with ice color all over it was like a weapon made of ice.


    A book that looked like leather was not damaged in the explosion, but also shot out.


    "Purple thunder gun!"


    "It''s a purple thunder gun!"


    Seeing the purple spear, the Addison family and the Kenneth family couldn''t help shouting.


    For the purple thunder king, they from the Duke family know much more than gray and others. They know that the purple thunder king has a silver weapon purple thunder gun in his hand. At this time, they immediately judge that the long gun is the silver weapon purple thunder gun.


    Without any hesitation, the Addison family and Kenneth family rushed over. The most precious weapon in the whole coffin is undoubtedly this silver weapon.


    Almost at the same time, they rushed to the purple thunder gun. One grabbed the front end of the purple thunder gun, and the other grabbed the end of the purple thunder gun.


    Cluck!


    The purple thunder gun shakes. They both want to grab the purple thunder gun from each other, but they are flat. No one can break it away from each other.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The remaining hand quickly fought together, and there was a violent collision. Each sound was like a huge thunder. There was no hand left, and there was no harmony when they worked together to crack the rune mechanism just now.


    Facing the temptation of silver magic weapons, let alone two families, even brothers, may turn over at this time.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    On the other side, Elijah and the Kenneth family''s brute blood soldiers rushed to the dagger that was polished like cold ice.


    Poof!


    The dagger went deep into a stone pillar.


    The Kenneth family''s fierce blood soldiers are faster, so they have to reach out and grasp the dagger.


    At this time, more than 10 huge shadow tentacles suddenly attacked him.


    He was forced to avoid, but at this time, one of the shadow tentacles was wrapped around the dagger, pulled out the dagger and rolled the dagger towards Elijah.


    Click!


    The fierce blood soldiers of Kenneth family had slowed down, and countless colds gushed out, and their tentacles were frozen into ice sculptures and broken.


    jingle!


    The dagger fell to the ground, and Elijah and Kenneth''s blood warriors fought madly with the dagger as the center.


    Whoosh!


    Gray pounced on the book that was still undamaged in the explosion.


    Although the Silver Purple thunder gun is tempting, it is not what he can try to win. With the wild blood soldiers of Addison family and Kenneth family, he is almost impossible to win.


    As for the dagger, which looks like being polished by cold ice, although it looks quite extraordinary and its grade may not be low, it is not what he urgently needs now.


    On the contrary, the book that was still undamaged in the explosion attracted him most.


    The main purpose of his coming to the king''s cemetery this time is to obtain the blood method once cultivated by the purple thunder king and change the blood method.


    The conversion of blood method is difficult for others, but it is not too difficult for him.


    This book, which was still not damaged in the explosion, must be a very precious book. It is likely to be the blood method book cultivated by the purple thunder king. After all, if it was an ordinary book, it would never be written with such tough and durable materials.


    "No!"


    Like him, there was a savage warrior who did not belong to the family of three Duke and seven marquis.


    When he jumped at the book, the other party showed a faster speed than gray, and saw that the "book" fell into the other party''s hands.


    Gray rushed to attack the bloody soldier.


    This is an old man with many senile spots on his face. The other person should be quite old.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Holding the knife robbed from the Warren family in his hand, the power of blood poured in, gray cut it out with a knife, and immediately there was a red flame, which directly attacked the old man with old age spots on his face.


    The momentum of the old man with old spots on his face was stopped immediately. Suddenly, a lot of water appeared in front of him, and then turned into a high-pressure water knife and attacked the red flame.


    Wheeze!


    When the two collided, a terrible shock wave broke out, and the heat of terror immediately raged around.

 Chapter 364

    Shua!


    Although the old man with old spots on his face looked old, fighting brought great pressure to gray.


    After a water knife extinguished the red flame cut by gray, another water knife immediately cut out, smashed the air and came straight at gray.


    Hula!


    Gray had to be careful. The mixing ability of cold ice and wind blade was used. A long blue river appeared, mixed with cold ice and wind blade, and met the water knife.


    Poof!


    After colliding with the blue river, the water jet is like a real blade, constantly chopping the incoming ice and wind blade, and the ice and wind blade are like a huge grinding plate, constantly killing the power of the water jet, and finally both of them break up.


    "A bloody warrior who has completed a round of cultivation!"


    Gray''s eyes were dignified.


    I don''t know what kind of family the old man with old spots comes from. He is a bloody warrior who has completed a round of cultivation.


    Even Warren family seems to have no such existence. From this point of the view, it is not difficult to see that old man''s family is not simple.


    Although the three Duke and seven Marquis families represent the strongest combat power of the Kingdom, it does not mean that there is no family that can compete with these ten families except the three Duke and seven Marquis families.


    The Hobbes family where the king of mercenaries is located can be counted as one, today''s gray can be counted as one, and the family where the old man with old age spots is located can definitely be counted as one.


    "The combat power is comparable to that of a bloody warrior who has completed a round of cultivation!"


    The old man with senile spots also took caution in his eyes.


    Judging from the speed, the other party should only be a novice brute blood soldier, but in terms of combat power, the other party with the ability of mixed blood beast is more than an ordinary brute blood soldier, which is comparable to a brute blood soldier who has completed a round of cultivation like him.


    Moreover, he saw the battle between the other party and the fierce blood warrior of the Warren family before. In addition to the combat power of the fierce blood warrior who completed a round of cultivation, the defense of the other party''s body after metallization is extremely strong, and even surpasses him, the fierce blood warrior who completed a round of cultivation.


    Moreover, the other party also holds a magic weapon that can control the blood beast, and controls a barbarian blood beast with metallized body and strong defense ability.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, with a shock, he saw a brute level blood beast appear, which was the brute level blood beast brute force ant used when the other party fought with the brute blood soldiers of the Warren family.


    Although his body was full of terrible wounds, he did not dare to despise them at all. Each wound was caused by an attack whose power was comparable to that of a round of cultivation brute blood warrior. After so many attacks, he still had the ability to act, which showed the degree of difficulty.


    However, what happened later turned the look on his face from prudence to extreme dignity.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    After the brute force ant, there were three sounds in succession, and then there were three giants.


    A giant beast standing in the shape of a man up to seven meters.


    A huge black beast as big as a hill.


    A giant beast with two huge sickles.


    Each of the three giant beasts looks not simple and has absolutely reached the brute level. Moreover, after the emergence of the three giant beasts, their bodies, like the brute force ants just now, have also changed and filled with a layer of bronze color.


    Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Four barbarian blood beasts, all covered in bronze, like four moving bronze hills, rushed towards the old man with old spots on his face.


    In the tomb, the space is very empty, and the restrictions on the ability to control the corpse have been completely lifted. Today''s gray is the most comprehensive state of combat power.


    Hula!


    At the same time, a long blue river seemed to come from the sky, the latter came first, and also attacked the old people with old spots on their faces.


    Shua!


    The old man with old spots all over his face looked dignified. He welcomed the blue river with a water knife and cut four brute level blood beasts with a sword in his hand.


    Buzz!


    From his sword, there was a sharp hiss. It was a magic weapon with sonic attack means.


    The water knife collided with the blue river and disappeared each other, while the four barbarian blood beasts were like being beaten by an invisible giant hammer. Although there were no wounds on their bodies, the momentum of the forward rush could not be stopped.


    He quickly pounced on the "book" that had fallen to the ground.


    Facing gray, who is now "fully open", he knows that he has no great chance of winning. Now the only advantage is that he is faster than gray. With speed, he will take the lead in winning the book and run away immediately.


    Buzz!


    Just then, a sharp sound sounded, and an invisible shock wave appeared and rushed towards him.


    Bang!


    He appeared too suddenly and couldn''t dodge. He was directly hit by the invisible shock wave. His body retreated sharply, and there were wounds on the surface of his body.


    It wasn''t too serious, but it was hurt.


    This is the unique blood beast ability of the tusk pig. Although its power is much weaker than the sound shock wave he just showed, it has also achieved the effect of blocking him, and his momentum of forward Rush has been blocked.


    Whoosh!


    Relying on the blood beast ability of the tusk pig, he blocked the old man with old spots on his face and drove the old man back. Gray rushed to the "book" quickly.


    Shua!


    A huge water jet appeared.


    The old man who was forced to retreat was unwilling to let the "book" be taken by gray, and used his blood beast ability to attack gray, hoping to stop gray in this way.


    But facing the attack of the water jet, grace didn''t mean to retreat.


    From his side, the iron arm ape appeared, with a fist big enough to grind a plate, and beat it at the water knife.


    The blood beast ability displayed by a brute blood warrior who has completed a round of cultivation is naturally very powerful. The iron arm brute ape was cut off by the water knife without exception.


    But what Gray had was not only one brute level blood beast, but also three brute level blood beasts. They all surrounded the old people with old age spots, and the tusk pig was attacked by another sound shock wave.


    Such a shock wave is invisible and is the most difficult to prevent.


    "No!"


    The old man with old spots on his face was anxious. The water knife and the magic sword in his hand cut out one after another and beat back the four barbarian blood beasts again and again.


    But none of them could seriously hurt the four brute level blood beasts. After the four brute level blood beasts got up, they continued to attack him and entangled him, so that he had no time to fight gray.


    Shua!


    At this time, gray finally rushed to the side of the book, picked up the book, didn''t see what was recorded in it, and directly stuffed it into the space of the purple ring.


    Whoosh!


    Seeing that the book was taken away by gray, the old man with old spots on his face knew that there was no hope to compete, rushed out of the tomb without hesitation and disappeared into the tunnel.


    Although he failed to get the blood method book suspected of being cultivated by the purple thunder king, he got a lot of precious things. Even for his family, it was an extremely huge wealth, so he chose to retreat without hesitation.


    Move the four brute level blood beasts closer, and gray looks at the other two places where they fight.


    The Addison family bloodless warriors and the Kenneth family bloodless warriors are still fighting around the purple thunder gun. The battle between them is several times more terrible than the battle between gray and the old man with old spots on his face.


    Fortunately, this tomb was built of very special materials, so it did not collapse under the attack of the two men.


    And Elijah still competed with the Kenneth family''s bloodless warriors for the magic dagger polished by the cold ice.


    After taking a look in the hall, there was nothing else in the coffin except the purple thunder King''s bones lying in the coffin and still exuding authority. Gray directly started the space transmission to leave.


    Having seen the "forbidden weapon" and learned that the family of King level strongmen had "forbidden weapon", grace didn''t mean to join the competition between the two sides. One of the neham family was enough for him. He didn''t want to hate the last one or two.


    The reason why he chose immediate space transmission to leave was that he was afraid that the two Duke families would have the idea of the book he got.


    Apart from the Addison family, which has something to do with him, if the Kenneth family frees up their hands, it is absolutely possible to rob him of the book.


    Moreover, although he knew the two direct children of the Addison family, his relationship was a little better than that of strangers, which did not rule out the possibility that the Addison family robbed him.


    Therefore, the best choice is to withdraw directly, so that the two families have no chance to rob him, so that they will neither offend the two families nor lose the book that is likely to be the blood law book.


    Shua!


    When gray appeared again, he had left the king''s graveyard and the area where the king''s graveyard was located, and appeared in a place where the fields were covered with yellow sand.


    In the yellow sand, it is extremely difficult to brand the array pattern transmitted by space. After all, once there is a strong wind, the yellow sand will move and the array pattern will be destroyed.


    However, before entering the desert, gray had considered this problem. On some huge flat stones, array patterns were branded in advance and included in the purple ring. After arriving in the desert, he found a chance to bury them in the desert.


    Not in a hurry to leave the desert, gray took out the book he had won from the purple ring and looked at the front of the book.


    "Lei lizard''s blood method sequence is indeed a blood method book..."


    As he guessed, this book is indeed a blood method book, and I''m afraid I can cultivate to a very high level by reading the thickness of this book.


    Gray opened the book and looked through it roughly. Sure enough, he saw the cultivation blood methods of all levels, from fierce level to King level.


    "Well, even above the king level?"


    After the king level, there were still records on the page. Gray looked back and suddenly found that this was the blood method above the king level.


    "However, since it is the blood method once practiced by the purple thunder king, it is natural that there will be blood methods above the king level!"


    Think about it carefully. As a strong king level strong man who lived for more than 400 years and probably completed three evolutions, it is certain that zilei king has mastered the cultivation blood method above King level.


    "Magic light level, this is the level above King level?"

 Chapter 365

    "Magic light level, this is the level above King level..."


    Although Gray had already known that there was a level above the king level, he had never known what level it was. Now he finally knows it.


    "The magic light is like a demon coming into the world, and the dark light envelops the world..."


    In ancient times, human beings did not know how to cultivate, their bodies were weak, and their combat power was inferior to that of ordinary blood beasts. They often became the mouth food of blood beasts. That was a gloomy history without any hope.


    The gifted generation studied the blood of the blood beast, looked for their own powerful method, and finally created the blood method implanted into the blood of the blood beast. This is the origin of the current blood method.


    Because the blood method is derived from the blood beast, the corresponding realm of the blood warrior generally evolved from the realm of the blood beast.


    Magic light level, which should be the level of blood beasts above King level, and this should represent the degree of human fear of such blood beasts at that time.


    A king level blood beast is enough to destroy the city and cause tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of casualties. What kind of destructive power will a king level blood beast have?


    I''m afraid the threat of extinction is no more than that.


    For those who did not understand cultivation in ancient times, they really came into the world like the light of the devil, and could not see the slightest hope of life. I''m afraid this is the origin of the title of magic light.


    His attention moved away from the magic light level blood method, and gray looked at the waste level blood method, which is the corresponding blood method he needs now. As for the magic light level, it is still too far away from him. After all, he is not even a waste blood warrior now, and he still has a long way to go.


    "Need to implant the blood of Thunder Dragon..."


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    The blood animal corresponding to the blood shortage is a blood beast called the Dragon beast. That is to say, if you want to cultivate this blood method, you must get the blood essence of this blood animal and cooperate with the corresponding medicine.


    Of course, with his transformation ability, only the blood of the corresponding blood beast is enough to be implanted into the blood of this blood beast, but even so, it is not easy to obtain.


    Even in the auction house, it is rare to encounter the blood auction of wild blood animals of this level. After all, this is a wild blood animal with combat power second only to King blood animals. Looking all over the purple moon Kingdom, we can''t find many forces with the power to hunt and kill blood animals of this level.


    And he himself, although his current combat power is quite strong among the barbarian level, it is impossible to challenge the barbarian level blood beast. The gap between the barbarian level and the barbarian level is too huge. Even if he has the ability of mixed blood beast, he can hardly challenge beyond the level.


    Perhaps, the mixing ability of ice and wind blade can continue to be mixed into a blood beast ability and be improved into a three-line mixing ability, but gray can''t find out what kind of blood beast blood to swallow.


    "It seems that you can only try your luck in the mercenary city..."


    Now the most likely way for him to get blood is to go to the Hobbes chamber of Commerce in the mercenary city to see if he can get blood from the Thunder Dragon.


    "Eh..."


    Before he knew it, gray had finished turning over Huang level''s blood method and turned to the page corresponding to Wang level''s blood method. He glanced and fell on a word on the page, suddenly stunned.


    "Thunder Dragon beast, the blood beast corresponding to the king level blood method in this blood method book is actually Thunder Dragon beast..."


    Gray was surprised that the king level blood beast corresponding to this blood method book was a Thunder Dragon beast that he had auctioned a blood.


    "I wonder if it can be replaced by Thunder Dragon blood..."


    Thunder Dragon beast is a blood beast with higher blood level than Thunder Dragon beast. Its blood not only contains Thunder Dragon beast blood, but also has evolved and become more powerful on the basis of Thunder Dragon beast blood.


    According to the common sense, he can use the blood of Thunder Dragon beast instead of the blood of Thunder Dragon beast to practice the blood method of Thunder Dragon beast, or even directly practice the king level blood method.


    Put aside the blood method book and gray began to see other gains.


    A magic coin worth about 30 million.


    Piecemeal, some precious Rune materials that can be used to draw Rune items should be worth millions.


    When gray saw something, he was stunned.


    That''s a crossbow and three arrows.


    Whether it is a crossbow or a crossbow arrow, it is full of Rune lines, but there is no slot for magic crystal. Although it has Rune lines, it is not a rune item.


    "Is this, is this... A forbidden device?"


    Gray''s eyes were wide, his lips were a little dry, and he felt hit by pie falling from the sky.


    In any case, the combination of this set of crossbows and arrows is very similar to the forbidden weapon of Kenneth family, except that one of them is a larger crossbow and the other is a smaller sleeve arrow.


    "There are three arrows in total, that is to say, they can be used three times. Why not test them?"


    Gray had a test to see if the crossbow was an impulse to ban the weapon, but he finally resisted it.


    It would be a pity to use the forbidden weapon that is suspected of being hit by a king level strongman. Even if you have three arrows and can use it three times, you can''t waste it so easily.


    "I''m afraid the Warren family will not give up..."


    Gray thought of the best place to use.


    The fierce blood soldiers of the Warren family were forced by gray to die under the rune mechanism. Although the royal family should not be investigated, the Warren family will certainly not give up so easily.


    Not surprisingly, the angry opponent will definitely drive away the rune puppets and attack the Fergus family.


    A rune puppet whose combat power is comparable to that of a bloodless warrior has some headaches even with Gray''s current combat power. If the other party really attacks, terror can only take the Fergus family to avoid the edge.


    Now I have obtained this suspected forbidden device, and I want to test whether it is a forbidden device. The best test object is undoubtedly the rune puppet of the Warren family who has the strength of a bloodless warrior.


    "Hum, the Warren family..."


    Gray sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    The Valen family has a great hatred for him because of the brute blood warrior, but his hatred for the Valen family is no worse than that of the Valen family.


    This time, if his body had not been metallized and had extremely strong defense, he might have died under the earth element rock mechanism.


    Although the culprit has died, it is certain that sneaking attack on him in the king''s cemetery is definitely the decision of the whole Warren family. For the Warren family, he can''t let go of anything so easily.


    "Before me, four brute blood soldiers have left the tomb. The Warren family should have got the news that the brute blood soldier is dead and escaped!"


    If the valens haven''t got the news to escape, he doesn''t mind following the valens, and then killing the rest of the valens in the desert.


    Previously, because of the deterrence of the rune puppet, he didn''t want to kill the Warren family.


    But now, a brute blood warrior has died in the Valen family. The Valen family who learned the news will be crazy with anger and drive the rune puppet to attack the Fergus family, so there is not so much consideration.


    "Don''t hurry to the Warren family. Take the Thunder Dragon beast blood first and practice the wasteland blood method again."


    It''s not a top priority to use things suspected of forbidden weapons to attack the rune puppets of the Warren family. The top priority now is to take the Thunder Dragon blood as soon as possible, obtain the Thunder Dragon blood, and officially begin to practice the blood method.


    Although his strength is growing rapidly every day because of the second transformation, even if he does not practice the blood method, it is obvious that his strength can be improved faster only by combining the blood method with the second transformation.


    Looking for an imperceptible place with his back against the sand dune, gray set up a tent and took out a crystal bottle.


    In the transparent crystal bottle, you can see about a volume of bright red blood, shaking slightly, with a viscous texture, it is like a semi-liquid jelly, and this is the blood of the king level blood beast Thunder Dragon beast.


    Gudong¡ª¡ª


    Unscrewing the cork of the crystal bottle, gray swallowed the blood of the Thunder Dragon beast.


    Squeak!


    When the blood went down, a numb feeling suddenly appeared and quickly spread all over gray''s body. He felt as if he had been struck by thunder. He was numb and could not move at all.


    No, it''s not a feeling, it''s a fact.


    Crackling!


    On the surface of Gray''s body, there were a lot of purple thunder walking. His hair stood upright, just like a non mainstream appearance. In addition, there was a faint smell of burning smell.


    He is now surrounded by lightning and looks very scary!


    The purple thunder and lightning swam around him like a lightning cocoon, wrapped him in it, and it was like a silkworm chrysalis in a cocoon.


    The terrible numbness spread all over his body. He couldn''t move at all. He couldn''t even move his fingers.


    Hula!


    Under the terrible thunder and lightning, the tent suddenly burned and finally turned into a raging fire.


    He was not only wrapped by lightning, but also baked by fire.


    Fortunately, it''s just a very ordinary flame. With his strong physical quality now, he can''t cause too much injury at all. Otherwise, he may become the most bent and dead brute blood soldier, not killed by the enemy, but burned by the fire caused by his own blood animal ability.


    The tent had been completely burned out and sent to ashes. He lay on the yellow sand and was slapped on his face by the blowing sand from time to time.


    After a long time, he finally felt that his fingers could move slightly. He moved his fingers hard and tried to control his body. Finally, a few minutes later, he stood up trembling.


    "Actually it will cause real lightning..."


    Gray had no choice but to shake his head, which made him never think that after swallowing the blood of the Thunder Dragon beast, he would actually trigger real lightning. He not only burned the tent, but also put himself in danger and almost barbecue himself.


    "Thunder Dragon beast''s blood is obtained. I don''t know if it has the ability to form mixed blood beasts. Can you practice the waste level blood method?"

 Chapter 366

    Crackling!


    Gray held up with one hand. Suddenly, a large number of purple lightning gathered in his hand and turned into a huge purple lightning with a length of more than ten meters, emitting a breath of suffocating terror.


    Shua!


    The huge purple lightning, like a purple light, attacked a sand dune in the distance.


    Boom!


    The huge sand dunes have been razed to the ground in an instant. The sand splashes violently and covers the sky and earth, just like a Pentium river.


    Gray retreated several tens of meters to avoid the yellow sand coming from the river.


    He is not too surprised by such destructive power. It is only a special level. The increase of his combat power now can only be regarded as a little better than nothing.


    I''m afraid the only advantage is that this ability has a natural restraint effect on ghosts. In the future, if you encounter ghosts, even if you don''t have magic weapons such as lightning and flame, you don''t have to worry about no means of restraint.


    He felt his various abilities carefully and wanted to see whether the lightning ability was mixed with other abilities in his body to form a more powerful blood beast ability.


    Soon, a smile came out of his mouth.


    "Incredibly integrated into such ability..."


    Whew, whew, whew!


    In the yellow sand, a large number of black metal powders floated up, and finally turned into metal blades one after another, floating around gray.


    Crackling!


    Then the next moment, all the metal sharp blade surfaces were suddenly wrapped with wisps of purple lightning, emitting a more dangerous smell.


    It makes the metal blade, which is already extremely sharp, more dangerous.


    Then all the metal blades gathered together and turned into a huge long snake to attack.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    After destroying several sand dunes in succession, the long snake disappeared with thunder and lightning, and the metal blade turned into powder again, completely collapsing.


    Lightning ability is mixed with metal ability, which is the second mixed ability obtained by gray!


    There is no doubt that the power of metal manipulation that can be attached to lightning is much stronger than that of simple lightning or metal manipulation.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t form the three-system hybrid ability, but it can form the lightning metal hybrid ability, which also has a great enhancement effect on my combat effectiveness..."


    What gray wants most is naturally the mixed ability formed by the three blood beast abilities. If so, gray is likely to be able to fight beyond his level and have the strength comparable to the wild blood warrior.


    However, the mixing ability formed by these three blood beast abilities is obviously not formed by casually swallowing the blood of blood beasts. There must be some mixing rules, which gray doesn''t know at present.


    Fortunately, although it did not form the three-system mixing ability, it unexpectedly formed the two-system mixing ability of lightning metal.


    Whether it is the ability of lightning or the ability of manipulating metal, it is an extremely destructive ability. Naturally, the destructive ability formed by this is also extremely strong.


    Even in terms of destructive power alone, the ability of lightning metal should be higher than the mixing ability of ice wind blade.


    "The bias of the two mixing abilities is different..."


    This is not to say that the ability of ice wind blade is not as good as that of lightning metal.


    The cold ice wind blade ability not only has destructive power, but also has the ability of freezing cold air. It can bind and delay the enemy. It is also a very strong ability.


    It can only be said that the bias of the two abilities is different. Lightning metal tends to pure damage, while the mixed ability of ice wind blade destroys and binds the enemy at the same time.


    First bind the enemy with ice wind blade, and then attack the bound enemy with more destructive lightning metal ability, which can definitely improve Gray''s combat power.


    After confirming that there were no other changes in his body''s ability, gray began to rush to the Warren family and try to practice blood method.


    Although you can stay in the Fergus family and wait for the Valen family to bring it to the door, it is bound to cause serious damage to the Fergus collar.


    With the destructive power of the barren class and even the weapon in his hand that is suspected to be a forbidden weapon, a bad town is likely to disappear, so gray decided to block the door and choose the place of battle in the territory of the Warren family.


    In this way, even if it is damaged, it is the Warren collar, not the Fergus collar.


    A week later, gray had entered the Warren family territory.


    He didn''t have the slightest intention to hide. He walked along the business road all the way. He was not afraid of being discovered by the Warren family. Rather, the purpose was to let the Warren family find out.


    He came to the Valen family this time, not to sneak attack the Valen family, but to prepare for a frontal collision with the Valen family, and then destroy the rune puppets of the Valen family with suspected forbidden weapons to eliminate this threat.


    After setting up a tent on a trade road and having dinner, gray began to practice the Thunder Dragon animal blood method.


    Like the blood method that gray practiced before, the blood method of Thunder Dragon beast is also a round of four cultivation types. Each cultivation type is divided into external cultivation type and internal totem cultivation type. Gray is now practicing the first cultivation type.


    The external cultivation is second, and the most difficult is the internal totem cultivation. The higher the level, the more complex the totem cultivation, and the more difficult it is to cultivate.


    After reaching the wasteland level, the difficulty of the totem cultivation type is several times more than that of the man level. Without any guidance, gray had to explore by himself, so gray is still practicing the first cultivation type.


    Crackling!


    In the open space next to the tent, gray maintained a strange cultivation style.


    Your feet are tight and you can jump up at any time


    The body is slightly bent, as if in a fighting state


    Inside his body, a complex and cumbersome totem is being constructed by the power of blood.


    It was a lizard in shape, but it had a blood beast with a unicorn like a knife.


    Buzz!


    At the moment when the totem construction was completed, there was a strange vibration in the air, and then a large number of blue lights converged rapidly.


    The blue light converged and solidified quickly like life. Finally, a giant lizard with one horn appeared.


    The lizard was nine meters long and covered with blue scales one after another, just as if it was inlaid with sapphires one after another.


    A terrible smell suddenly appeared. The woods on both sides of the road, all kinds of animals that were playing, stopped playing. Some were scared to escape, while others were scared to crawl on the ground and did not dare to move at all.


    "The first cultivation style is finally successful!"


    The purple lizard dissipated, and gray withdrew from the cultivation. After a week, gray finally succeeded in the first cultivation.


    "I''m afraid the Warren family has heard that I have entered the territory!"


    His eyes looked in a direction, which was the direction of the Warren family, and gray smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth.


    Its own strength has reached the barbarian level, and its combat power is comparable to that of the barbarian blood warrior who has completed a round of cultivation. It holds four barbarian blood beasts that can be metallized and have terrorist defense. Such combat power is enough to sweep any opponent in the barbarian level.


    Although it should be worse than the bloodless soldiers, it is by no means without the slightest resistance.


    Even if the weapon suspected of the forbidden device was not the forbidden device he guessed, he was fully capable of escaping calmly, so he knew that he would be found by the Warren family and was not afraid at all.


    Moreover, according to his estimation, at least 90% of the crossbow and arrow may be forbidden. After all, the other party is too similar to the forbidden weapon of Kenneth family.


    In the Warren family meeting room, a group of high-level family members gathered with angry faces.


    Above the throne, an old man in his fifties sat upright, with two brown beards on his face and the majesty of the superior. At this time, the Majesty was even more serious because of anger.


    He is Brent Warren, the owner of the Warren family.


    On his left, there was a handsome young man, Edgar Warren, who had dealt with gray many times.


    On his right hand was an old man covered with bandages, who also had many dealings with gray and was one of the three fierce blood soldiers of the Warren family.


    He also went to the king''s graveyard this time, but he was seriously injured when cooperating with master Herman to crack the rune mechanism, so he didn''t enter the king''s graveyard.


    "Lord, what does the royal family say?"


    Asked the bandaged old man.


    "The royal family''s attitude is very clear. They don''t think that the death of Uncle Ralph is gray Fergus''s responsibility!"


    Brent Warren said in a deep voice.


    "Damn it, the royal family is obviously favoring gray Fergus."


    "I''ve heard that your Highness the second king''s daughter has a great relationship with gray Fergus. Now it seems that it is so."


    "What if the other party has royal asylum?"


    "Is that all?"


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the senior members of the Warren family were angry and some frowned.


    "You can''t forget it!"


    Edgar clenched his fists and spewed fire in his eyes.


    "Father, since the royal family doesn''t intend to attack, let''s do it ourselves. Let me drive the rune puppet to attack the Fergus family!"


    Just then, a man dressed as a housekeeper hurried in and came to the Valen owner Brent Valen.


    "I live at home. I just received the news. I found the trace of gray Fergus in Warren. Looking at its direction, it seems to be coming for the Warren family!"


    Hearing the news, all the senior members of the Warren family burst into flames, and their faces trembled violently.


    "What? Dare you come to the door?"


    "Rampant, it''s too rampant!"


    "The Warren family has been established for hundreds of years and has not suffered such humiliation. If you kill him, you must kill him!"


    "No, we should catch him alive, scrape off his flesh one by one, and let him die in pain for seven days and seven nights!"


    ¡­¡­


    Brandt Warren, the Lord of the Warren family, was also angry. His voice came through his teeth and was cold.


    "Gray Fergus..."

 Chapter 367

    Xizhou City, the second largest city in the territory of the Marquis of Warren after the city of Warren, has a population of more than one million.


    On the way to the Warren family, gray entered the city and was ready to buy something.


    "Many people died this time when the king''s cemetery was born."


    "When the king''s cemetery was born, the last group of people didn''t die? But even though they knew it was very dangerous, some people couldn''t help taking a chance. This time is no exception."


    "It''s said that four bloody soldiers died this time. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    "It''s true. One of the savage soldiers came from the Warren family. I heard it from a man who went to the king''s cemetery. The news is absolutely reliable."


    "It is said that the savage soldier who died in the Warren family was plotted to die. Now the whole Warren family is angry."


    "If you dare to plot against the Warren family, aren''t you afraid of the Revenge of the Warren family?"


    "Hey, the power to go to the king''s cemetery is not simple. Although the Warren family is powerful, it is not that no one dares to provoke. At least the three Duke families will never advise!"


    Entering the city, gray heard a lot of discussions about the king''s cemetery. Obviously, the news has reached here.


    "Which family do you think is the biggest winner this time?"


    "It should be the Addison family. The silver magic weapon purple thunder gun, the weapon of the purple thunder king, fell into the hands of the Addison family. This time, the Addison family is definitely the family that gained the most."


    "Silver magic weapon, why, that''s a silver magic weapon that can fight beyond your level..."


    Some people look envious.


    "It''s not necessarily the Addison family. The frost dagger obtained by Kenneth family is not simple. I heard it''s also a silver magic weapon."


    "You have forgotten a person. That person has obtained a book. It is said that it may be the blood method once practiced by the purple thunder king. Such a blood method book is enough to create a strong family, and its value will never be lower than a silver magic weapon."


    "Is it the man named gray Fergus? I heard that the savage warrior of the Warren family was plotted to die by him."


    "This is the man, not the three dukes and the seven Marquis family, who dares to fight the Warren family. This man has great courage."


    "You underestimate other families. Although the three Duke and seven Marquis families are strong, it doesn''t mean that there is no family that can compete with them..."


    On the streets of Xizhou City, pedestrians mostly discuss the king''s cemetery. The king''s cemetery often has unimaginable wealth, and ordinary people have the greatest enthusiasm for such things.


    "Go away, go away..."


    On the street, a roar came, and a group of people came on horseback, led by a young man of about 20 years old.


    Dressed in high-grade noble clothes and with a rebellious face, the young man rode on a strong red horse with a black whip in his hand, driving the horse across the street, but anyone who blocked the way ahead was whipped away by him.


    The attack was very heavy, and there was a bleeding mark on the people who were drawn, but they all gritted their teeth and endured it. They dared not be angry, because they all knew that if there was a frontal conflict, the end would be very miserable.


    "Get away, that''s master Marcus of the Warren family!"


    Many people, especially the first young people, suddenly changed their faces and hid next to the street.


    Gray thought for a moment and moved to the side of the street. Although he did come to deal with the Warren family this time, he was not interested in shooting at one of the children of the Warren family.


    However, it was obviously impossible for him to panic and escape to the side. Let alone just a child of the Warren family, it was impossible even if the owner of the Warren family was here, so he walked to the side calmly.


    But this calm, in the eyes of some people, is very dazzling. At least this child of the Warren family named Marcus feels that such calm gray is extremely dazzling.


    In addition, in recent days, the repressive atmosphere of the Warren family, he couldn''t help being angry.


    Shua!


    With a cold hum, the whip in his hand, with a roaring sound, pulled towards gray like a poisonous snake.


    Because of dissatisfaction, he poured a lot of strength on this whip. With the strength of his fierce blood warrior, the strength of this whip is enough to make an ordinary person unable to get out of bed for a few months.


    With Gray''s ears and eyes, he naturally heard the broken sound behind him very clearly. He was too lazy to pay attention to such a child of the Warren family. Unexpectedly, the other party did not intend to let him go.


    His eyes were slightly cold. He turned around and grabbed the whip with one hand.


    Then he pulled back, and Marcus, who sat on the horse, was immediately pulled down from the horse and fell to the ground.


    Although the other party has the strength of a fierce blood soldier, this strength is obviously not enough in front of gray. Even before he reacts, gray has pulled him off his horse, even touched his face to the ground and touched his face with ash.


    "Master Marcus, are you okay?"


    "Asshole, you dare to shoot master max, and the whole Warren collar can''t hold you!"


    The guards who followed Marcus changed their faces. They jumped off the horse one after another, lifted Marcus up and stared at gray angrily. Some people pulled out their weapons directly, and the cold light on the weapons flickered.


    "It''s over, this man is over..."


    "This young man is too impulsive..."


    "You should bear it..."


    Many people around shook their heads and looked at gray with sympathy and regret.


    All felt that gray was too impulsive. If he could bear it, he would be whipped, but it would be over.


    Now, young master Marcus has been taken off his horse and suffered a loss. If he is not whipped, he will die.


    "You want to die..."


    When he got up from the ground, Marcus stared at gray angrily and said in a cold voice.


    Because his face touched the ground, his face was full of dust. Many people around him couldn''t help laughing, but no one dared to laugh. One by one had to hold it, but his face was slightly strange.


    Facing the angry Marcus, gray looked indifferent, glanced at each other and said.


    "Death? You don''t deserve it!"


    "Arrogance, do you know who master Marcus is? Master Marcus is the direct son of the Warren family!"


    "Offended young master Marcus, and the whole Valen collar has no place for you. Those who are sensible quickly kneel down and beg for mercy."


    Several guards were furious and shouted angrily. One of the guards bowed and asked Marcus respectfully.


    "Master Marcus, shall I abolish him?"


    "Don''t kill him first, save his life!"


    Marcus ordered with a cold light in his eyes.


    At his command, the guard pulled out the knife at his waist, smiled grimly, and walked slowly towards gray like a cat playing with a mouse.


    "The young man is finished. I''m afraid he will be disabled even if he doesn''t die!"


    "Not only will you suffer, I''m afraid the family behind you will also be implicated!"


    "The clothes on this young man are not of low grade. Maybe his background is not simple?"


    "Even if it''s not simple, in the Warren collar, no matter how strong the background is, it can be better than the Warren family?"


    The onlookers whispered and shook their heads, admonishing the young people around them not to cause such a disaster on impulse like gray.


    Among the onlookers, there was a middle-aged man dressed in ordinary clothes. He looked no different from ordinary people. When he saw the conflict between gray and Marcus, he was anxious and paced in place.


    He is a member of the Warren family. The Warren family sent him to monitor gray. Naturally, he knows gray very well.


    The strength is extremely powerful. He plotted to kill a bloody warrior of the Valen family. He is a strong enemy of the Valen family. Because of the arrival of the other party, the whole Valen family is on high alert.


    Seeing the young master of his family against each other this time, he couldn''t help being anxious.


    If he goes out, the other party may immediately know that he has been monitored, but if he doesn''t go out, master Marcus will suffer a lot today.


    After hesitation and hesitation, he finally gritted his teeth and went out. Today, if master Kux is allowed to conflict with him and get seriously injured, the family will never spare him.


    "Who are you?"


    The approach of the middle-aged man immediately attracted the attention of Marcus and several guards.


    "Master Marcus, I work with master Edgar. We''ve seen it before!"


    "Oh, it''s you!"


    Marcus still had some impressions and recognized the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man quickly approached and whispered in Marcus''s ear.


    "What?"


    For a moment, Marcus changed color, even a cold sweat slipped down his forehead, looked at gray in horror, and then said to the guard in panic.


    "Come back!"


    When the guard was recalled, Marcus didn''t dare to let go of a cruel word. He rode his horse, avoided gray from a distance, and walked away. If anyone paid attention, he would find that his back had been soaked with cold sweat.


    "Master Marcus just left? It''s not like master Marcus''s style!"


    "What on earth is this man''s identity that can scare young master Marcus away?"


    The onlookers looked at each other. They thought Gray was miserable, but they didn''t expect that master Marcus, who was still angry just now, didn''t dare to put a cruel word, so he ran away.


    Obviously, the identity of this young man is not simple. At least he comes from a big family no worse than the Warren family. Otherwise, it is impossible to deter master Marcus and make master Marcus dare not even say cruel words.


    Seeing Marcus leave, gray could guess what had happened, but he didn''t mean to stop them from leaving.


    At his current strength level, he naturally won''t quarrel with just one child of the hostile family. Of course, the premise is that the other party doesn''t take the initiative to provoke him. Since the other party takes the initiative to retreat, he won''t bother to ignore it.


    He bought the necessary supplies in Xizhou city and stayed for one night. The next day, gray left Xizhou city.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Walking on the way to the Warren family, suddenly, a large number of plants on the roadside grew wildly, one by one turned into a bucket thick, with extremely sharp tips. They fell from the sky and attacked gray together.

 Chapter 368

    "Finally ready to do it?"


    Looking at the thick vines from the sky, gray sneered.


    He has been watched by the Valen family. Naturally, he has long been aware of it, but he has ignored it. After all, he never wanted to hide his whereabouts.


    Now the Warren family finally took action against him. Obviously, they should be ready and feel fully confident that they can deal with him, or leave him and kill him.


    Hula!


    In the face of the overwhelming attack of vines, gray stood where he was, but there was a cyan river around him.


    The cyan River encircles gray in a ring like a natural barrier to protect gray.


    In the river, the white cold is diffuse, and the cyan wind blade rises and falls. It not only has the freezing ability of ice, but also has the sharpness of wind blade. The organic combination of the two abilities is mixed together and rushes away towards the numerous vines that attack the sky.


    Click, click!


    The first contact with the incoming vines is the cold air in the cyan river.


    The terrible cold, with the freezing power of exterminating all things, once contacted, or even just approached, the surging vines have been frozen by the cold ice and turned into clusters of beautiful ice sculptures.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Then, a large number of wind blades appeared, like sharp long knives one after another, across these frozen vines, easily cut them off and divided them into countless pieces.


    Looking down from a high place, you can see countless vines waving their teeth and claws to attack gray, but they were turned into ice sculptures by Bai Sensen''s cold air more than ten meters away from gray, which destroyed their vitality and finally cut into a pile of broken ice.


    "Why, don''t the valens dare to show their faces?"


    Freeze and chop all the vines, and a pile of broken ice flows down the ground.


    Gray looked to the left and right sides of the road. There were dense woods, luxuriant branches and leaves, airtight. He couldn''t see anything except trees, but Gray''s infrared sensing ability perceived that there were people there.


    "Gray Fergus, how dare you kill a bloody warrior of my Valen family and dare to appear in my Valen family''s territory!"


    In one place, the sheltered branches separated automatically as if they were alive, and an old man in his fifties appeared.


    The old man wore purple high-grade war clothes and was tall, but his eyes were full of hate from the cold skull. He was brent Warren, the contemporary patriarch of the Warren family.


    A bloody soldier died because of gray. Not only that, gray dared to show up in Warren''s collar. We can imagine his hatred at this time.


    "Kill the savage warrior of your Warren family? I can''t recognize that."


    Gray looked at Brent Warren, the owner of the Warren family, and smiled.


    "There are many mechanisms in the king''s graveyard. Since you dare to enter it, you must be prepared for life and death. The bloody warrior of your Valen family clearly died under the rune mechanism in the king''s graveyard. It has nothing to do with me."


    Although the bloody warrior of the Warren family did die because of gray, gray absolutely can''t admit that he killed the other party.


    If you admit it, even if the royal family doesn''t plan to fight him because of Her Highness the second king, they have to fight.


    "Sophistry, if it weren''t for your persecution, Ralph wouldn''t die under the rune mechanism."


    In the other direction, an old man covered with bandages gnawed his teeth.


    When he learned that gray was coming, although his injury had not yet healed, he still gritted his teeth and insisted on participating in the war. He could not see the death of the great enemy with his own eyes. He would never be reconciled.


    "Uncle Zu doesn''t have to talk nonsense to him. He will die today."


    Brandt Valen, the Lord of the Valen family, hummed coldly, and then commanded.


    "Let''s do it together. Don''t give him the opportunity to use space transmission!"


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of trees and strange plants grew rapidly and besieged gray.


    Some grow huge vines, like the tail of a huge Python swinging, and draw them from gray.


    Some of them grew a fruit, splashed seeds with sharp edges stronger than metal from the fruit, and attacked Gray''s.


    There are blooming flowers, filled with fragrance but with toxic aroma.


    ¡­¡­


    In order to deal with gray, the Warren family is elite. In addition to the two brute blood soldiers of the Lord of the Warren family, Brent Warren and the old bandage, several crazy blood soldiers participated in the siege.


    Gray just sneered at this.


    Hula!


    The blue river appeared around him, and a large number of cold air and wind blades converged and mixed with each other, sweeping out like a raging tide.


    All the vines and seeds like concealed weapons were frozen at the first time, and then immediately chopped by the subsequent wind blade. No vine or seeds like concealed weapons could get close to gray.


    This is not the end.


    Destroyed the vines and seeds like concealed weapons, and the cyan River continued to spread around.


    More distant plants with strange fragrance were frozen, and even the fragrance was blown away, so that it could not diffuse to gray.


    A large number of wind blades have been cut, and all these plants have been crushed.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Several blood soldiers of the Warren family hiding behind the tree were attacked by the cold and turned into ice sculptures. Then they were cut on their bodies by the subsequent wind blade, and they flew out upside down with wounds.


    The mixed ability of cold ice and wind blade is as powerful as the blood beast ability of the brute blood soldiers who have completed a round of cultivation. Under Gray''s full exertion, the terrible power erupted, far exceeding the general brute level. Even if two brute blood soldiers work together with several crazy blood soldiers, it is difficult to compete.


    "As described in the news, his mixed blood beast ability and power really surpass the general brute level!"


    Only Brent Valen, the Lord of the Valen family, and the old bandage escaped the attack of the long blue river just now with the strength of the brute blood soldiers.


    They looked at gray with dignified faces, and their eyes were full of fear.


    "It''s really good luck. I have obtained the ability of mixed blood beast and have the combat power beyond ordinary brute blood soldiers..."


    The old man covered with bandages is afraid and jealous at the same time.


    He was so old that he could not touch the second level of the barbarian level, that is, the level at which he had completed a round of cultivation, but the other party was only in his 20s, but he had reached that level, which made him extremely jealous and extremely afraid.


    We must take this opportunity to kill him here.


    Although I don''t think the other party has the possibility to become a king level soldier, it is completely possible for the other party''s age.


    When it grows up, it is an unimaginable disaster for the Warren family.


    "What if we have more fighting power than ordinary barbarians? The main force this time is not us. We will never come to a good end if we are the enemy of my Warren family."


    Brandt Warren, the owner of the Warren family, sneered and looked in one direction.


    There, a giant figure with a height of more than ten meters stood up, even higher than the surrounding trees.


    Boom!


    The behemoth leaped over a distance of tens of meters. After a position shook, it appeared very close to gray.


    A huge metal palm, falling from the sky, with the movement of meteorite falling from the sky, took a direct shot at gray.


    This is the main force of the battle of the Warren family, a rune puppet whose combat power is comparable to that of a bloodless warrior!


    With this Rune puppet, he believes he will be able to eliminate this future trouble.


    Whoosh!


    When photographed by his huge palm, it actually formed a shadow. Gray changed color and retreated quickly.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently, and a deep pit with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared on the ground.


    The pit is several meters deep and in an irregular shape. It can be vaguely distinguished that it is a palm print. Some stones photographed under it have all turned into powder.


    With the deep pit as the center, more than a dozen cracks enough for adults to fall in spread for tens of meters.


    A terrible blow.


    Without the blood beast ability, it is only the most common and pure power, but the destructive power displayed is unspeakable, which is by no means inferior to any blood beast ability.


    "What terrible destructive power!"


    Gray stepped back one after another with a dignified face.


    Even the most common force, when it is strong to a certain extent, can show unimaginable destructive power, just as it is now.


    Fortunately, he was already on guard against the rune puppet of the Warren family. Because of this, he could escape in time after the rune puppet appeared.


    But even so, he was startled into a cold sweat.


    This degree of destructive power, even if he can metalize his body and has one of the most powerful defenses in the barbarian level, if he is shot, he will definitely be injured.


    "I escaped, but since I''ve been approached by a rune puppet, it''s only a matter of time before I''m killed."


    Brandt Warren, the owner of the Warren family, sneered.


    He is full of confidence in his family''s Rune puppet as the final details.


    The combat power comparable to that of a wild blood soldier is definitely not what a wild blood soldier of the other party can compete with. Even if the other party has a powerful magic weapon in his hand, the blood beast ability is comparable to that of a wild blood soldier who has completed a round of cultivation.


    A big gap can not be made up to this extent.


    It''s possible if the other party has a silver magic weapon in his hand, but according to reliable information, he is very sure that the two silver magic weapons in the king''s graveyard have not fallen into the other party''s hand.


    The rune puppet is more than ten meters high and glitters with metallic luster. The head is not like human eyes, but has a vertical eye in the middle of the head.


    The huge vertical eye is golden, with dense Rune lines and a sense of mystery, just like the eyes of gods.


    Although the body is huge, but the action is extremely flexible. When a blow is missed, the rune puppet stands up quickly. With a sweep of the huge Rune eye, he has found gray.


    One step out, straight after gray, just three steps, he was about to catch up with gray. His huge palm covered the sky and the sun, and he wanted to take pictures again.

 Chapter 369

    Boom!


    The palm of the rune puppet was photographed like a huge golden cloud, and the air was exploded with a violent roar.


    At this time, four barbarian blood beasts appeared, some standing in human form, some like a black hill, some holding two sharp "sickles", and some with terrorist power although they are only five meters in size


    All of them were filled with the color of bronze. It was clear that there were only four blood beasts, but they had a sense of galloping horses and rushed towards the rune puppet.


    Moreover, an invisible force fell on the rune puppet, like an iron ring, which bound the rune puppet and suspended the golden palm of the rune puppet in the air.


    That''s the metal control gray got from the bronze backed dragon.


    As a rune puppet made of metal in most parts of the body, metal control naturally plays a role in it.


    After all this, gray stepped back solemnly and quickly distanced himself from the rune puppet, because he knew that with the power of the rune puppet and the ability of metal control, he could never control it.


    Sure enough.


    Boom!


    With the sound of something breaking, gray felt that the "iron ring" formed by metal ability was smashed, and the huge body shape of the rune puppet, which was bound, recovered his ability to move.


    At this time, the four barbarian blood beasts just rushed to the rune puppet.


    Bang!


    Photographed by the giant palm, the huge tusk pig, as if it had been hit by a meteorite, slid back and left a huge scratch.


    In the place where it was patted by the giant palm, the skin was torn, the flesh and blood festered, a clear palm print emerged, and many bones were broken inside its body.


    After metallization, it can also be ranked in the forefront of defense in the barbarian level. Under this huge palm, it is like tofu.


    One strike will seriously injure a blood beast who can also be in the forefront of defense among the barbarian level. This is the combat power of the wasteland level!


    One palm seriously injured the tusk pig and patted it away. The attack of the rune puppet did not stop. One metal palm patted it and the other metal palm followed.


    Bang!


    The seven meter tall, humanoid, iron armed ape was patted by another metal palm. Its huge body flew up like a meteorite and finally landed heavily.


    The iron arm barbarian ape''s pair of defenses can be called abnormal, and the iron wall has never been damaged since the battle. There are some cracks on the surface. Although there is no flesh and blood ulceration like the tusk pig, it is also obviously damaged.


    The damage to the iron walls of the iron arm barbarian ape, even a few cracks, is enough to show how powerful the destructive power of this Rune puppet is at this time.


    Hula!


    With only two palms, two blood beasts were damaged. Even if it had been expected, Gray''s heart was still sinking. The mixing ability of cold ice wind blade was used. The long blue river seemed to fall from the sky and attack the rune puppet.


    Dang Dang!


    When the dense wind blades cut on the rune puppet, they were like gravel hitting the iron plate. They failed to leave the slightest wound on the rune puppet. Only the baisensen cold in the blue river frozen on the rune puppet and turned the rune puppet into a huge ice sculpture.


    But just a moment later, countless cracks appeared on the huge ice sculpture surface. Finally, the ice on the surface of the rune puppet burst and the rune puppet broke free again.


    Prick!


    The ghost sword Mantis rushed to the rune puppet, and two huge sickles chopped on the rune puppet at the same time, but only two sparks were left.


    Bang!


    The brute force ant, who is in the brute force level and can rank in the forefront, hit the rune puppet like a titanium alloy armored vehicle.


    The rune puppet finally reacted. His body stumbled and stepped back a few steps, but that was all. In addition, the slightest wound could not be left on the rune puppet.


    Bang, bang!


    As the two giant palms were photographed, the ghost knife mantis, the brute force ant and the iron arm barbarian ape flew backwards and landed heavily.


    The place on the body patted by the giant palm is chapped and festered.


    "Futile resistance!"


    Seeing that gray tried his best, but failed to leave any damage on the rune puppet, Brent Warren, the head of the Warren family, sneered and looked contemptuous.


    The combat power of Rune puppets is comparable to that of bloodless warriors, but this is not the strongest place for rune puppets.


    Because the body is refined with precious metal, the defense of Rune puppets is far beyond the waste blood soldiers in the same realm and close to King level soldiers.


    This level of defense can''t be hurt by brute level destructive power at all.


    "Kill him!"


    "Die!"


    "This is the end of being an enemy of my Warren family!"


    Under the mixing ability of the previous cold ice wind blade, several people of the Warren family, with painful convulsions, looked excitedly at gray who was in crisis.


    Dong, Dong!


    Stepping out in two steps and crossing a distance of tens of meters, the rune puppet came after gray.


    Fortunately, at this time, the tusk pig and the iron arm barbarian ape had climbed up and rushed to the rune puppet again, temporarily blocking the approach of the rune puppet.


    "Defense is stronger than attack!"


    Gray''s face was dignified.


    Even the wild blood beast couldn''t have been hurt in the attack just now, especially under the attack of his cold ice wind blade.


    The only explanation for this situation is that the defense of Rune puppets far exceeds their attack power.


    With this kind of defense, even if you fight with the wild blood beast, I''m afraid it will be this Rune puppet who will eventually win. This is a rune puppet whose comprehensive strength is stronger than the wild blood beast.


    Bang, bang!


    The two palms of the rune puppet were photographed one after another, and the tusk pig and the iron arm ape were photographed again without exception.


    Although injured, brute force ants and ghost knife mantis, which had not affected their mobility, were attacked. Soon after, they were also photographed flying.


    The huge Rune puppet is more than ten meters high, glittering with gold, and has the terrorist attack power of crushing the barbarian level. No barbarian level blood beast can support its attack, and all of them are photographed under its attack.


    Moreover, it also has a more terrible defense than its attack power. The attack of four blood beasts fell on it and could not cause any damage.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Again and again, he defeated the siege of four barbarian blood beasts, and the rune puppet quickly approached gray who was retreating.


    "How strong!"


    Gray retreated again and again, but the distance between him and the rune puppet was getting closer and closer.


    His complexion was extremely dignified, and he finally had a clear understanding of the shortage level.


    Strong, extremely strong, this is the rune puppet with combat power comparable to the bloodless warrior at this moment, which impressed him most.


    "I want to see how far I am from the famine level!"


    Hula!


    As Gray''s mind moved, a long blue river appeared, falling from the sky, sweeping a large area and bumping past the rune puppet.


    The terrible defense of the rune puppet blocked the blow. The cold ice wind blade mixing ability failed to leave the slightest wound on the rune puppet, but it froze the rune puppet.


    Buzz!


    The lightning metal mixing ability was used, and a large amount of metal powder floated out and gathered in front of gray. Finally, it turned into a black iron sword with a length of more than ten meters, just like a weapon used by giants.


    Crackling!


    On the surface of the huge iron sword, purple thunder light twined, almost wrapped the whole iron sword into a purple lightning giant sword, and stabbed violently at the rune puppet.


    The ice wind blade''s mixing ability can bind the enemy, and the lightning metal mixing ability can launch the strongest blow. This is the strongest means gray can show without external force.


    Whew!


    The long sword wrapped by lightning appeared in the world like the weapon of the God of thunder in the sky.


    Carrying destructive power, just passing by, the wind has broken the surrounding trees, blown the rocks away, and finally hit the rune puppet.


    Boom!


    Hit by the purple sword, the rune puppet was shocked. It was a huge body more than ten meters high and flew upside down for the first time.


    Not only that, but also violent lightning covered its whole body, turning it from the original golden giant into a purple giant.


    Awning!


    The rune puppet smashed a big pit about ten meters wide on the ground.


    Crackling!


    For a full moment, the purple lightning wrapped around the rune puppet dissipated completely, and the shape of the rune puppet was completely exposed.


    The whole body was intact. There was only a slight depression in the chest where it was hit by the purple sword. Such damage was obviously very small for such a huge Rune puppet.


    Bang Dang!


    The rune puppet turned over and climbed up, with a huge body of more than ten meters high, and went to gray with an unimaginable sense of oppression.


    The ground vibrated violently under its steps.


    "There''s still such a means, but it''s just a dying struggle!"


    The old man sneered at the bandage.


    He was really shocked to see that gray used the lightning metal mixing ability to make a giant sword wrapped by lightning with a length of more than ten meters.


    Although he was extremely confident in the defense of the rune puppet, the momentum of the huge sword wrapped by lightning was too great. He felt that if he faced the attack of the huge sword directly, I was afraid one blow would be enough to kill him.


    Fortunately, the rune puppet successfully blocked the huge sword and paid only a slight depression on his body, which made him completely relieved.


    Originally, he was a little worried that the other party would use space transmission to escape, but now, the other party still did not use space transmission. It seems that the other party''s space transmission can not be used at any time. There must be some restrictions, and now it must be in such restrictions.


    "See how you die!"


    "This is the end of being an enemy of the Warren family!"


    Like him, the rest of the Warren family was in a very relaxed mood. They all looked at gray, who was almost desperate by the rune puppet.


    In their view, gray at this time has been unable to resist and will die under the rune puppet sooner or later!

 Chapter 370

    "Even the power of lightning metal can only cause this damage!"


    Gray took a breath.


    The lightning metal mixing ability, which he has mastered at present, can be said to be the most powerful attack means. Even the ice wind blade mixing ability is weaker than the lightning metal mixing ability.


    However, even with such a powerful attack method, the rune puppet leaves only a very slight depression, and the damage is minimal.


    According to the estimation of the damage degree, even if the rune puppet stood there and let him attack until his blood power was exhausted, it was absolutely difficult for him to destroy the rune puppet.


    What''s more, the attack power of the rune puppet in front of him is extremely powerful. It has reached the famine level. It is impossible for him to stand there and let him attack. Rather, it is quite difficult for him to attack the other party.


    This time, lightning metal can attack Rune puppets because of the combination of ice wind blade mixing ability and lightning metal mixing ability.


    "I hope it''s really a forbidden device, otherwise I can only retreat!"


    Gray took out the crossbow of the suspected forbidden weapon.


    The reason why he didn''t take it out at the beginning is to see how far he is from the famine level.


    After the battle just now, he has been convinced that he can''t compete with the famine level. If he doesn''t have a forbidden device or a ring with space transmission ability, he may not even escape when he encounters the famine level.


    "What?"


    At this moment, the valens were surprised to see a weapon in Gray''s hand. However, after seeing the shape of the weapon in Gray''s hand, someone couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s the crossbow obtained in the rune room!"


    "Even this thing has been taken out. It seems that he has been forced to a desperate situation!"


    Some of them have been to the king''s cemetery, and naturally some have seen this crossbow and arrow.


    The king''s cemetery indeed has extremely powerful magic weapons, but the two weapons fell into the hands of the Addison family and the Kenneth family respectively, and the other party only obtained the books suspected of blood law books.


    How powerful can something obtained not from the king''s tomb, but only from the outer Rune room?


    If the other party takes it out now, I''m afraid it''s forced to a desperate situation and panic.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    The combat power of the rune puppet is extremely powerful. In the face of the four brute level blood beasts besieged by it again, they clap four palms in succession, and the four brute level blood beasts are photographed to fly.


    The iron arm man ape''s Invincible Iron arms are full of cracks. Other parts of his body are inevitably swept by the iron palm of the rune puppet, and even his flesh and blood are cut off.


    The tusk pig''s skin was torn in many places, its bones were broken, and even its thick white bones had been exposed. If it were not a living creature, but a dead one controlled by the ability to control the corpse, it would have been killed at this time.


    The brute force ant broke its two legs. Although it did not lose its movement ability because of a total of six legs, its movement speed was greatly reduced.


    The ghost knife Mantis broke his head with a palm and never got up from the ground again.


    Without hindrance, the rune puppet came after gray step by step. Each step was more than ten meters away, and the distance between gray and him was getting closer quickly.


    By this time, gray had placed the arrow on the crossbow and aimed the crossbow at the rune puppet.


    At the same time, the power of blood is ready to trigger the space transmission to escape at any time. Once the power of the crossbow fails to meet the expectation, it will immediately trigger the space transmission of peaches.


    As for the remaining three brute level blood beasts, they can only choose to give up. Although it''s a pity, with his current combat power, it won''t be too difficult to hunt brute level blood beasts. They can be supplemented soon.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The wrench of the crossbow was gently buckled by gray. The crossbow was full of Rune lines. The exquisite arrows like works of art burst out with the excitation.


    Boom!


    Just a few inches long arrow, shot from the crossbow, erupted into an unimaginable momentum, as if it was not an arrow, but a nuclear warhead enough to destroy heaven and earth.


    Boom!


    On the surface of the arrow, all the rune lines lit up, emitting a charming purple light, and then with a bang, the whole arrow was blown to pieces.


    Violent, extremely violent purple lightning diffused from the arrows, like from the abyss of hell, full of destructive breath.


    A palpitating breath spread, just like the end of the world. Animals in a few miles around, whether in the cave or hidden in the dense forest, all fled in panic, and animals were killed in panic from time to time.


    Purple thunder and lightning surged across the sky and gathered into the shape of a giant arrow.


    Just like the arrow shot by Thor''s bow, with the power of terror, it destroyed the withered and decayed all the way and attacked the rune puppet.


    Click!


    Just whistling through the air, the surrounding trees and rocks were smashed, and the ground was full of huge cracks one after another.


    This is a world-wide scene.


    The rune puppet''s golden giant eyes flickered, perceived the danger, showed flexibility inconsistent with his huge body, and dodged aside.


    However, the arrows formed by lightning seem to be extremely slow, but they are as fast as light. The rune puppet has been hit by the purple lightning arrows only in time to dodge.


    Boom!


    The violent purple thunder and lightning exploded, and the rune puppet was more than ten meters higher. The whole land was submerged by the purple thunder and lightning, and it was still spreading everywhere.


    The surrounding ground collapsed and blackened under the lightning, and a huge pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters appeared, which is only the effect caused by the afterwave of lightning.


    Crackling!


    The violent purple lightning will drown here and turn it into a sea of lightning.


    After a long time, the raging purple lightning gradually dissipated, and the figure of the rune puppet showed up.


    The whole body is scorched black. There is no place in the whole body. It is not scorched black.


    The original golden luster has long disappeared and turned black. Even the metal itself began to melt, just like a melted ice cream.


    In the belly of the rune puppet, where it was hit by the purple Lightning Arrow, a huge hole with a diameter of two meters appeared, which could see through the front and back.


    With strong defense, Gray''s Rune puppet, which is almost difficult to damage, was completely penetrated.


    Bang Dang!


    The huge Rune puppet completely lost its ability to move, like a huge metal mountain falling down with black smoke.


    "The rune puppet is broken. How... How can it?"


    People of the Warren family who used to look at gray with cat and mouse eyes looked at gray with a dull face. They couldn''t believe that they looked at the rune puppets whose chest was transparent and collapsed to the ground without any movement.


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    "This is false, this is absolutely false..."


    What happened in front of them made them unable to believe and unwilling to believe.


    Powerful and invincible, he even defeated the bloodless soldiers on the battlefield. As the rune puppet with the ultimate details of the Warren family, he was destroyed!


    This result is really unacceptable to them.


    "Forbidden device, what he has in his hand is forbidden device!"


    Brandt Warren, the owner of the Warren family, was also full of horror and could hardly believe his eyes.


    After a while, he reacted and thought of a rumor.


    It is said that if King level soldiers pay the price, they can store their strike power in some kind of ware, which is called Forbidden ware.


    The power of the weapon in the other party''s hand just now has definitely exceeded the famine level and reached the king level.


    Let a person''s combat power leap from the barbarian level to the king level. Even silver magic weapons can''t do it. Only forbidden weapons can explain it.


    "How could it be that it was a forbidden device, and it got it..."


    The bandage made the old man look dull.


    The crossbow and arrow in Gray''s hand, which had triggered a conflict and almost caused gray to collide with the Warren family in advance, naturally he had heard of it, but he didn''t take it seriously. After all, it only came from the rune room outside the tomb, and its value is limited.


    Unexpectedly, it was a forbidden weapon worth no less than silver magic weapon.


    Silver level magic weapon, held in hand, can fight beyond the level. If a bloodless warrior holds a silver level magic weapon, even a king level warrior can fight.


    The forbidden device, after being activated, has the destructive power comparable to the king level warrior. The user''s level is unlimited. Even a blood warrior who is not a fierce blood warrior can play such a power in his hand.


    "Damn it, how could he have such luck?"


    One is a weapon that can be used for a long time, but its combat effectiveness depends on the user''s situation, while the other is a weapon that can be used only once, but does not limit the user''s strength and can burst out King level combat effectiveness.


    It is difficult to tell which one is more valuable, depending on the specific user, but there is no doubt that the value of both things is very high.


    Originally, I thought the biggest harvesters must be the Addison family and the Kenneth family, but I didn''t expect that the other party''s harvest was no worse than the two families, or even worse. After all, the other party also obtained a Book suspected of blood method book.


    This made him crazy with jealousy, and then he trembled again, just like a basin of cold water in winter.


    The rune puppet has been destroyed. How do you fight each other now?


    "Escape, disperse and escape..."


    Brandt Valen, the Lord of the Valen family, spoke with a voice of frustration, anger, heartache and various emotions. Then he looked at gray with hatred, chose a direction and turned to escape.


    The rune puppets have been destroyed. With their current combat power, they can''t be the opponent of each other. Now the only thing they can do is to escape.


    "Run away..."


    Because of the damage of the rune puppet, the people of the Valen family were already sweating on their backs. At this time, when they heard his words, they didn''t hesitate and ran away one after another.

 Chapter 371

    "Did you leave?"


    Looking at the people of the Warren family who turned and fled in panic, gray, your eyes were cold. He naturally noticed the cat and mouse eyes of these people just now.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The huge bodies of the remaining three savage blood beasts chased after a member of the Warren family who escaped.


    It''s very easy for a blood beast whose strength reaches the barbarian level to deal with several combat forces that are only crazy level.


    After a few jumps, the iron arm barbarian ape has stopped in front of one of the members of the Warren family. The cracked iron fist fell. The member of the Warren family dropped his weapon and flew upside down with a broken arm.


    The brute force ant is like a black armored vehicle. Even if only four legs are intact, it is faster than the crazy blood soldier. It bumped into a member of the Warren family, and immediately knocked the member of the Warren family to spit blood and fly upside down.


    The tusk pig moved like a hill and stepped on a member of the Warren family, and immediately stepped on one of the man''s legs into meat sauce.


    Only a short moment later, except for the Lord of the Valen family and the old bandage, several other members of the Valen family were seriously injured and were driven back.


    Whoosh!


    Gray himself chased Brandt Warren, the owner of the Warren family, and the old bandage.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large amount of black metal powder floats from the ground and turns into a sharp metal blade.


    The thunder on the surface of the metal sharp blade flickered, and each handle was like a magic weapon. They gathered together and turned into two long snakes wrapped with lightning, chasing Brandt Warren, the Lord of the Warren family, and the old bandage respectively.


    Brandt Warren, the Lord of the Warren family, changed color with the old bandage and watched Gray''s battle with Rune puppets. They were well aware of the power of this metal wrapped in lightning.


    They couldn''t continue to escape, so they tried their best to use the blood beast''s ability to create vine walls around themselves and protect themselves in them.


    Poof poof!


    Each of the metal sharp blades twined by lightning has extremely terrible destructive power. Under their attack, the vine walls side by side are broken like paper paste.


    Finally, Brent Warren, the Lord of the Warren family, and the old bandage, who hid behind the vine wall, were completely exposed to the attack of lightning metal.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    A sharp blade with lightning was inserted into them, and they became hedgehogs in an instant.


    It should be said that they are really worthy of being bloody soldiers. Even under such circumstances, they were not killed, but they were also seriously injured. Their faces were distorted by pain. If they moved a little, there would be heart piercing pain.


    Da, Da, Da!


    Gray walked slowly towards Brandt Warren, the wounded owner of the Warren family.


    The lightning metal mixing ability exceeds the general brute level and reaches the terror blood beast ability in the second stage of brute level.


    Although the effect is not great when dealing with Rune puppets, it has a powerful power when dealing with brute level. Even if it is divided into two, it also has enough destructive power to crush the first stage of brute level.


    When he came near the Lord of the Valen family, gray looked down at the Lord of the Valen family, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    In the battle just now, no one saw him except him and the Valen family. He was considering whether to take this opportunity to kill the Valen family here.


    "I am an aristocrat of the Kingdom, you, you can''t kill me..."


    Feeling Gray''s naked intention to kill, Brent Warren, the head of the Warren family, couldn''t keep calm.


    Gray didn''t answer. He grabbed the rune space bag from him and looked inside.


    There are many gold coins and magic coins in the space of several cubic meters, which add up to almost hundreds of thousands of gold coins, as well as five bottles of potions, three healing potions, two bottles of magic potions and a magic knife.


    Several others were searched one after another, and even their weapons were seized.


    In addition to the hundreds of thousands of gold coins on the old bandage, others also have tens of thousands of gold coins more or less. As a member of the Marquis family, it is common to carry tens of thousands of gold coins.


    His eyes fell on the head of the Warren family again, and the killing intention in his eyes was as strong as an inseparable cloud.


    "I tried to kill me again and again. I really thought I didn''t dare to kill you..."


    The other side repeatedly made enemies with him and wanted to kill him. He had long planned to eliminate future troubles.


    Now there are no outsiders present, which is a great opportunity to get rid of these people.


    Thinking of this, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. He pulled out the sword around his waist and walked step by step towards Brandt Warren, the owner of the Warren family.


    "The royal family will not let you go..."


    The clan leader of the Warren family was frightened and fled back, but now he was seriously injured and had difficulty in moving. He only stepped back a few steps, then stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    His face looked in horror at gray getting closer and closer.


    "Little friend, can you spare their lives!"


    Gray was getting closer and closer to the Lord of the Valen family. The blade almost reached the neck of the Lord of the Valen family, but at this time, a strange voice sounded nearby.


    The distance is so close that it seems to be in your ear.


    "Who...?"


    Gray retreated in panic and looked sideways in the direction of the sound.


    Suddenly he became frightened. Less than ten meters to the left, a handsome man in gray clothes but gray hair appeared there strangely.


    "Bloodless warrior, or King level warrior?"


    Gray was sweating on his forehead and his back was soaked with sweat.


    He could approach his ten meter range silently, but he didn''t notice it at all. Gray felt that even a bloodless soldier should not be able to do so. The other party was probably a king level soldier.


    "Who is it?"


    His mind flashed quickly, guessing the identity of the other party.


    First of all, he thought that the other party was from the Warren family. Although the Warren family had never heard of having King level soldiers, it did not rule out the possibility of King level soldiers in the other party''s family.


    But he immediately denied it.


    If the other party was a member of the Warren family, I''m afraid the thunder would have killed him long ago if he had beaten the members of the Warren family so badly. How could he discuss with him "with a pleasant face".


    Therefore, the other party must not be from the Warren family, but judging from the other party''s voice to prevent him from killing, the other party is likely to come from a family that has a relationship with the Warren family, but the relationship can never be called a close family.


    "The Kenneth family, or the royal family?"


    He can only think of these two forces.


    The former and the Valen family are both aristocrats of the kingdom. They must have some intersection with each other. It is entirely possible to stand up and stop when they see that the people of the Valen family are about to be killed.


    The latter, as the ruler of the whole purple moon Kingdom and the enfeoffor of the Valen family, naturally will not allow the head of the Valen family and a group of legitimate people to be killed.


    Of course, it does not rule out the possibility of other forces. It can only be said that the first two forces are the most likely.


    Various thoughts flashed through Gray''s mind, and gray said to the old man.


    "I''ve seen you, master!"


    Since the other party didn''t mean to shoot him immediately, it means that the other party didn''t intend to kill him. He decided not to start space transmission to escape first.


    In addition, it is unknown whether you can escape when you start space transmission in front of a suspected King level strongman.


    "Although the Warren family was wrong, they were also punished. How about letting them go this time?"


    Looking at gray, the old man said faintly.


    There was no majesty like the sea and no towering momentum, but cooperating with the other party''s strange appearance just now, it brought gray no less oppression than a king level strong man who showed his majesty.


    "Listen to your predecessors."


    Gray naturally dared not say "no".


    To say no in front of a suspected King level strongman was not courage, but recklessness. It was an egg hitting a stone.


    Besides, even if he wanted to kill the Warren family, he couldn''t do it with each other.


    "Elder, I''ll leave first!"


    Staying with a suspected King level strongman, gray felt like he was on his back. Although he was curious about each other''s identity, he decided to leave.


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Seeing gray leave, the man took a faint look at the chief of the Warren family. He dodged. His figure disappeared in place, as if he had never appeared, and his vague voice could be heard vaguely.


    "Lost to... That girl!"


    After leaving the place where he had just fought for dozens of miles, gray finally breathed a sigh of relief when he confirmed that the suspected King level strongman did not follow behind.


    "Whoa..."


    Even if the other party doesn''t release the slightest threat, the pressure brought by a suspected King level is unimaginable.


    The feeling that life was out of his control was like a fish out of the water, which almost suffocated him.


    "This is the king level strongman?"


    Gray had seen four king level strongmen, including the king of mercenaries, the king of killers, the king of purple moon Kingdom, and this king level strongman who didn''t know his specific identity.


    But it was the first time to face a king level strongman so close. On the other side, he felt the great difference in the level of life, as if the other side was already at another level and had become another kind of life.


    Although his strength surpasses ordinary people, he is essentially no different from ordinary people and is still at the same level.


    I didn''t want to go back to see if the king level strongman has left, and whether I can take the opportunity to kill several people of the Warren family. It''s like looking for death to think carefully with a suspected King level strongman.


    With space transmission and full speed, he quickly left the territory of the Warren family. More than ten days later, he passed a city called Cumberland and entered it.


    This is a very prosperous level, with a permanent resident population of 2 million. There are a lot of businessmen and pedestrians. On the street, there are carriage after carriage, many of which are elegant. At first glance, they are the carriages of prominent people.


    An elegant and beautiful carriage came opposite gray. Around the carriage, there were guards in good war clothes. This must be the carriage of a prominent man.


    The curtain of the carriage opened, and a beautiful girl''s face was by the window. When she saw Gray, she suddenly spoke out with surprise and doubt.


    "Is that you?!"

 Chapter 372

    Hearing the girl''s frightened voice, gray looked up suspiciously. He didn''t remember that he had acquaintances here in Cumberland.


    This is a girl with a beautiful face. The most special thing is that she has a pair of lavender eyes, which are unusually conspicuous and beautiful.


    Looking at the girl''s lavender and unusually eye-catching eyes, gray looked familiar. He felt that he should have met the girl before, but he couldn''t remember who the other party was for a moment.


    "Are you...?"


    Greslightly asked, a little embarrassed.


    The other party obviously recognized him, but he couldn''t recognize him, which was a little embarrassing.


    "Damn, damn, you don''t remember me?"


    Seeing that gray didn''t recognize her, the girl suddenly frowned and her face became angry.


    "Who is it?"


    In the carriage, another voice sounded, and then another beautiful woman came up to the window.


    Women also have a pair of lavender eyes, which are somewhat similar to girls, but they are more mature and stable than girls. They should be in their twenties.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing the woman, gray finally remembered who the two were.


    A pair of sisters, but also a pair of very beautiful sisters, are very eye-catching and impressive at any time. Relying on this, he finally remembered.


    At first, in order to implant the blood of the wolf, he went to auction city to auction the wolf''s blood essence, and on the way back, in order to deal with the killing and killing, he had a short cooperation with a pair of sisters.


    But I haven''t seen him since then. It has been two or three years. I didn''t expect to meet him here, and the other party recognized him at a glance.


    "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    Gray smiled.


    "Unfortunately."


    The two women got out of the carriage. The older woman smiled and said generously.


    "Officially, I''m jessia Cumberland. This is my sister Audrey Cumberland!"


    Cumberland? The Marquis of Cumberland?


    Gray was surprised that the city here was called Cumberland city. It was the territory of the Marquis of Cumberland. The sisters'' surname was Cumberland. It was obvious that the sisters must be the children of the Marquis of Cumberland.


    And the status in the Cumberland family is certainly not low. The last time we cooperated, the other side was protected by crazy blood soldiers.


    Although for him now, a crazy blood soldier is nothing, it is enough to show that the identity of the sisters is not simple, and they are likely to be legitimate children.


    "Gray Fergus."


    Gray introduced himself.


    "Why are you here?"


    Audrey looked at gray a little angrily, obviously very upset that gray didn''t recognize her.


    "Prepare to return to the territory and pass by."


    Gray smiled bitterly.


    He was hated by the other party again. It seems that he was hated by the other party last time because he didn''t let the sisters take the carriage.


    "Last time, thanks to you, please be sure to visit the Cumberland family this time."


    Jessia sends out an invitation to gray, and gray pushes it off, but under jessia''s strong invitation, he can''t push it off at last. He gets on the two people''s carriage and goes to the Cumberland family.


    Arriving at the Cumberland family, Gray was placed in an elegant courtyard in the middle of the Cumberland castle.


    The castle is quite lively. On the way to the yard with gray, jessia and Audrey sisters met several groups of people. From the name, these people are the same as gray, not from the Cumberland family.


    "What happened in the castle?"


    Gray asked curiously.


    "My sister has just been promoted to the crazy blood soldier. A banquet will be held to celebrate her tonight. These people are invited."


    Audrey said proudly.


    The purple eyes looked expectantly at gray, and the eyes seemed to say, what''s up, isn''t it powerful?


    "Congratulations!"


    Gray''s eyes were slightly surprised, and then sincerely congratulated jessia.


    The other party''s age is not too old, that is, he is only in his twenties. At this age, he can become a crazy blood warrior. It''s needless to say that he has talent.


    As night fell, a grand banquet was being held in the Cumberland family banquet hall, and gray was naturally invited.


    Of course, to attend such a celebration banquet, we need to prepare gifts in terms of etiquette.


    Of course, gray didn''t prepare a gift in advance, but he had a lot of booty. He remembered that the other party seemed to use a gun, so he chose a long gun with a grade close to the bronze level as a gift.


    Gray naturally didn''t know anyone in the huge banquet hall, but he didn''t seem formal. He had attended such a banquet many times, handled it easily, and soon joined the discussion of a group of young people.


    The topic inevitably talked about the king''s graveyard.


    Even if more than a month has passed, the king''s cemetery is still the hottest topic nowadays.


    Talking about his face with envy and fear, he envied the massive treasures and powerful magic weapons in the king''s cemetery, and was afraid of the danger of the king''s cemetery. Unexpectedly, four bloody soldiers died.


    "Have you heard that more than 10 days ago, the Valen family suffered a great loss. It is said that even the Marquis of Valen was seriously injured and even disabled!"


    Someone said.


    "What?"


    "What forces did it do¡°


    "Did one of the three Duke families do it?"


    Everyone who heard it was surprised.


    The Valen family, even among the Marquis family, is also a family that can rank in the forefront. It can make such a family suffer losses, and the strength of its power is not strong.


    "No, this force is not the three Duke family, not even the Marquis family. It is said that it was done by the man who had a conflict with the Warren family in the king''s cemetery?"


    "What, did it alone? How could it be?"


    "What family does this man come from? Is it a hidden family?"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion around this topic. Gray was a little complicated. He didn''t expect the topic to talk to himself. He quietly changed the topic.


    "Who knows how the border situation with the flame kingdom is now?"


    "It''s not optimistic. I heard that war could happen at any time."


    Said a noble young man.


    "It is true that there is constant friction. I heard that friction occurs every day. A few days ago, there was almost a large-scale conflict, but both sides endured it."


    Said another noble young man.


    "Hum, I really think we purple moon kingdom are easy to bully. It''s a big deal."


    A black haired noble young man.


    There was no fear in his voice, but a feeling of eager to try.


    War is not always a bad thing, at least for the nobility.


    War Merit, wealth, titles... What is the quickest way to get all kinds of things?


    Nature is war.


    Only in war can we quickly accumulate military achievements and obtain wealth and titles.


    The black haired young man''s family should obviously be a member of the radical group, hoping to obtain title and wealth through war.


    After listening for a while, gray left the group.


    "I hope there will be no war!"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    The area bordering the purple moon Kingdom and the flame kingdom belongs to the territory of the neham family. He clashed with the family because of the silver metal ball. For the silver metal ball, the family had searched for him all over the country. If Sophia hadn''t helped cover up, he might have been found by the family.


    In order to avoid being discovered by the Naham family, he naturally hid as far away from Naham as he could.


    But if the war breaks out, even if you don''t want to go to neham, I''m afraid you have to go. After all, when the war breaks out, the Sidney family will certainly be recruited, and the Fergus family will naturally have to follow.


    Although there is also a choice not to follow the Fergus family, today''s Sidney collar has withered, and there are no strong people who can take action at all. If there are not enough strong people, the survival probability on the battlefield can be said to be very small.


    "Here you are!"


    Two beautiful women came with high foot crystal cups.


    One of them was wearing a long white dress, elegant and beautiful, while the other was wearing a yellow dress, playful and lovely. It was jessia and Audrey sisters.


    Gray touched a glass with them, sipped red wine and said.


    "You are free, don''t care about me!"


    "It''s all right. Those who should say hello have basically finished saying hello. Besides, you are also our VIP!"


    Jessia said with an elegant smile.


    "Who is this?"


    With the sound, a young man came over. This is a handsome man with slightly white skin. He came over with an impeccable smile on his face.


    "Let me introduce you, gray. This is master Nelson from the Marquis spike family. Master Nelson. This is my friend gray Fergus."


    Jessia introduced them, and then gray and Nelson said hello to each other.


    "Gray, among the nobles of the Kingdom, it seems that there is no Fergus surname. Your family is a enfeoffment nobleman?"


    A few people chatted, Nelson seemed to be very casual, did not take half a despise and asked.


    "Yes, my family is the enfeoffment count of Sidney¡°


    Gray glanced at Nelson and nodded.


    The other party''s attitude was polite and his words and deeds were impeccable, but gray was keenly aware of the other party''s hostility, but he didn''t understand how the other party would be hostile to him.


    "Sidney family?"


    Jessica and Audrey were surprised. They naturally knew the changes of the Sidney family. Unexpectedly, Gray was a nobleman led by Sidney.


    "Sidney family..."


    Nelson was also slightly surprised, but there was a trace of imperceptible contempt in his eyes.


    Soon after, Jessica and Audrey left, leaving only gray and Nelson.


    Nelson approached gray slightly, and his voice suddenly became cold.


    "If you want to join the Campbell family and climb up the Marquis family, I think you have the wrong idea. You don''t have any chance!"

 Chapter 373

    "A burden?"


    Gray finally understood why the other party was hostile to him.


    Gray didn''t know much about the Cumberland family. He only knew that the family was the Marquis family, and he didn''t know anything else.


    However, after arriving at the Cumberland family, because of curiosity, he asked the servants of the Campbell family about the identities of jessia and Audrey.


    It is learned from the inquiry that the Marquis of Cumberland has no son, only two daughters, and these two are jessia and Audrey.


    In this world, women also have the right to inherit titles. However, compared with men, men may inherit titles. Of course, some families are not excluded. Instead, women have an advantage in inheriting titles, such as the Bessemer family.


    This is not the case in the Cumberland family. However, the Marquis of Cumberland has no son, so his title is likely to be inherited by jessia, the eldest daughter.


    Under such circumstances, if someone marries jessia and joins the Cumberland family, jessia will certainly gain great power after inheriting the title. Even in this way, it is not impossible to indirectly control the Marquis family of Cumberland.


    Such an age-old woman with the right to inherit the Marquis is is obviously very attractive to the noble children without the right to inherit. Nelson spike, who is from the Marquis spike family, is likely to be such a noble child.


    The other party should think that he also came with this purpose, so he will show hostility to him.


    "I just happened to pass by Cumberland city. I didn''t want to be a burden."


    Nelson''s "beating" made gray very unhappy, but with the principle that more is better than less, he made a voice and explained a little.


    He didn''t come here to be redundant. There''s no need to be hostile to a marquis family for this.


    Nelson joined the Cumberland family. I''m afraid it means the spike family behind him. Although he is not afraid of the general Marquis family with his current strength, there is no need to provoke such a marquis family for this.


    "Do you still want to hide? If you didn''t come to Cumberland''s house, how could it be such a coincidence to come to Cumberland''s family at this time?"


    Nelson spike naturally didn''t believe Gray''s statement.


    The other party comes from the enfeoffment Earl family, and the Marquis of Sidney family is seriously injured because of the king of killers. It exists in name only and cannot give due protection.


    Under such circumstances, how can the other party not desire to master the power of the Cumberland family and protect his family with the power of the Cumberland family.


    Gray gave Nelson a cold look and said no more. The other party had determined that he came for the purpose of becoming redundant. Even if he explained, the other party would not believe it.


    Moreover, he didn''t have to explain to the other party again and again. At first, he explained it only because he didn''t want to be hostile to the spike family, but it doesn''t mean that he was afraid of the spike family.


    "Why, it''s broken and no longer covered up?"


    Seeing gray like this, Nelson strengthened his guess and became more hostile in his eyes.


    As the second son of the Marquis Speke family, he had a big brother with no less talent than him. He knew early that the title was almost irrelevant to him.


    Knowing that the family hoped to control the Cumberland family by making him redundant, he was naturally pleased to agree that although he could not directly obtain the title, he could also gain great power by manipulating the Marquis family of Cumberland behind the scenes.


    Seeing that the other party fell deeper and deeper into his imagination, gray didn''t bother to pay attention and was ready to leave directly. At this time, a group of people came here.


    Among them are Jessica and Audrey sisters. In addition, there are three others, a man, a woman and an old man.


    Seeing the old man, Nelson walked over and called the old man.


    "Uncle and grandpa!"


    The old man nodded and glanced at gray inadvertently. There was a wisp of coldness in his eyes.


    It is a great plot of the spike family to let Nelson join the Cumberland family. It is not allowed to be destroyed. Whatever is ready to be destroyed or threatened will be the enemy of the spike family.


    "Father, mother, this is what I told you before, gray who helped."


    Jessia said.


    "Thanks for the last time."


    The man, the Marquis of Cumberland, thanked gray.


    "Uncle, you''re welcome. We cooperated and helped each other."


    Gray smiled.


    "That''s what I said, but it''s true that I helped jessia. If you hadn''t helped them, I''m afraid I wouldn''t see them. I''m still afraid when I think of it now."


    The woman, the Marquis of Cumberland, caressed her chest slightly and said with a little fear.


    Seeing that the Marquis of Cumberland and the Marquis of Cumberland had a very good impression of gray, the old man from the spike family asked with a slight frown.


    "I don''t know from which family?"


    "Lord gray comes from the Fergus family and is the enfeoffment noble son of the Sidney family."


    Nielsen had long wanted to tell whether Gray was a enfeoffment aristocrat or a enfeoffment aristocrat of the Sidney family who now almost exists in name. At this time, he heard his uncle and grandfather ask and said immediately.


    "Sidney family? Alas, what a pity..."


    The old man of the spike family showed a slightly regretful look on his face, as if he was regretting the experience of the Sidney family, but he was completely relieved in his heart.


    A child of the enfeoffment aristocracy, but also a child of the enfeoffment aristocracy of the Sidney family, which almost exists in name only. The Cumberland family will never choose to be the object of redundancy.


    Although it is a burden, we should also pay attention to identity equality. Naturally, the Cumberland family also wants to get strong help through burden, so it is bound to choose the superior noble children rather than a enfeoffment noble children.


    Nelson also sneered in his heart. When he learned that gray was a noble child, the Cumberland family would not consider gray as a burden.


    But to their surprise, the Marquis of Cumberland was surprised to hear that gray came from the feugus family, the enfeoffment aristocrat. Then he was even more enthusiastic.


    "Gray, are you used to living in Cumberland? If you need anything, just tell your servant."


    "Thank you, marquis, for the hospitality of the Cumberland family."


    Gray thanked.


    "There are quiet rooms in the backyard and supporting cultivation rooms. It''s better to move to the backyard to facilitate cultivation?"


    The Marquis of Cumberland is another way.


    "No, I''m going to say goodbye to you tomorrow."


    Gray shook his head.


    "How can this work? You just arrived today. At least you have to stay in the castle for a few more days."


    Jessia asked me to stay.


    "Yes, don''t go."


    Audrey frowned, too.


    "Stay. If you leave like this, outsiders will laugh at the disrespect of the Cumberland family."


    The Marquis of Cumberland joked with a smile.


    Finally, under the repeated retention of Cumberland people, gray had to promise to stay for a few more days.


    Gray talked and laughed with the Cumberland family. Nelson and an old member of the spike family took an excuse to one side. Their eyes were full of gloom.


    Suddenly, a noble child who had a good relationship with jessia appeared, and was very popular with several people in the Cumberland family, which made them feel threatened.


    "Damn it, this guy is the son of the enfeoffment aristocracy, the son of the enfeoffment aristocracy. Are all the people of the Cumberland family having problems with their heads, or haven''t they heard clearly?"


    Nelson lowered his voice and said angrily.


    "The problem must be the Fergus family. Let someone investigate the Fergus family."


    The old man''s face was gloomy.


    The banquet ended in an atmosphere of guests and hosts enjoying themselves, and several members of the Cumberland family returned to the living room.


    "Sir, is there anything unusual about this gray Fergus?"


    The woman asked.


    As a person who has been with the Marquis of Cumberland for decades, he is naturally aware of the excessive enthusiasm of the Marquis of Cumberland after learning Gray''s surname.


    "Yes, father, what else does gray have?"


    Jessia also noticed her father''s excessive enthusiasm and asked curiously.


    "No, he has no other identity."


    The Marquis of Cumberland shook his head.


    "Then why are you?"


    The woman, jessia and Audrey looked at him strangely.


    "Do you know that the Warren family suffered a great loss more than 10 days ago?"


    The Marquis of Cumberland asked without answering.


    "I''ve heard of some. It''s said that it was done by one person."


    Jessia said with a little doubt, but the next moment, she was surprised, guessed the intention of the Marquis of Cumberland, and looked at the Marquis of Cumberland in surprise.


    "Father, this man can''t be... Gray?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Said the Marquis of Cumberland with a little dignity.


    The Cumberland family also participated in the birth of the king''s cemetery, but withdrew before finally entering the tomb. Others don''t know the specific identity of the person who shot at the Warren family, but the Cumberland family knows it and has made a special investigation for this.


    "What, how is this possible? Is there a mistake?"


    All three of jessia were surprised.


    How old is gray? He''s only in his 20s. How can he make the Marquis of Warren suffer a big loss?


    "There is no mistake. I have repeatedly confirmed the news."


    The Marquis of Cumberland shook his head.


    "Hasn''t his strength reached the level of a bloody warrior?"


    Jessia was in a mixed mood.


    Now she has just reached the crazy blood warrior, but the other party has become a pretty blood warrior, and at least, otherwise, it will not let the Warren family suffer.


    This obvious gap made her deeply feel the gap when she was evaluated as a good talent from urination.


    "Well, and his blood beast ability has changed, far beyond the same level. Even I am probably not his opponent..."


    The Marquis of Cumberland first sighed slightly, and then his eyes brightened.


    "Because Uncle Zu was injured, I''m not sure about hunting the red tiger this time, but if I can persuade him to help, I''ll be sure..."

 Chapter 374

    Under the guidance of the Cumberland family servant, gray, who left from the banquet, moved to a quiet house in the Cumberland family backyard.


    This is an exquisite house with a training room and a small garden. There are a full five maids to serve. They live in every detail. At a glance, they know that they were originally prepared for noble nobles.


    It is reasonable to say that gray should not be arranged in such a place as a noble child, but he was warmly arranged here by the Marquis of Cumberland.


    The excessive enthusiasm of the Marquis of Cumberland was too obvious, but gray naturally noticed it and probably guessed.


    "I''m afraid I''ve noticed my real strength..."


    Gray remembered that the Cumberland family also sent people to explore the king''s cemetery last time, but when the last Rune mechanism was injured, he resolutely chose to retreat.


    It was probably there that his identity was known by the Cumberland family, so the other party learned that he came from the Sidney family. When he was enfeoffed from the noble Fergus family, he not only did not despise it, but paid more attention and enthusiasm.


    Whether the Cumberland family has been aware of his real strength does not have much impact on him. After all, he did not want to gain the power support of the Cumberland family by joining the Cumberland family.


    With his strength not much weaker than that of the general Marquis family, he doesn''t need to be so. To say the least, even if the Cumberland family is really added in the future, it is definitely not because he values the power of the Cumberland family.


    The Cumberland family was put aside for the time being, and gray began to think about his next plans.


    "There is also an area belonging to the night forest in Cumberland, and it''s not far from here. Do you want to enter the night forest to replenish the blood beast? If you can meet a silver armour rhinoceros, it''s best."


    In the previous battle, he lost a brute level blood beast, which needs to be supplemented in time, and gray deeply felt the benefits of strong defense.


    The last time, in the depths of the king''s cemetery, if not for his strong defense, he carried the attack of the rune mechanism. At that time, under the conspiracy of the Warren family, even if he didn''t die, he was definitely seriously injured.


    So he''s going to swallow the blood, and he''s going to choose the blood of a blood beast with extremely strong physical defense, such as silver armored rhinoceros, and combine the physical defense with metallization to stack his defense to a more terrible degree.


    Even in the face of bloodless soldiers, it is enough to protect itself with strong defense. In this way, even if it is detected by the Naham family, it will not have no power to fight back.


    "I don''t know if I can meet the silver rhinoceros?"


    The night forest spans two Marquises and is extremely huge. Gray estimates that there must be silver armour rhinoceros. However, the night forest is so huge that there are not silver armour rhinoceros anywhere. It is difficult to say that we will be able to meet silver armour rhinoceros.


    The next morning, in the practice room connected with Gray''s room, with Gray''s practice, a huge lizard nine meters long and covered with blue scales appeared.


    The giant lizard has a pair of huge purple eyes, in which purple thunder is flashing, and the whole body is full of a tyrant''s breath, just like the overlord in the forest.


    As a wasteland level blood beast and a special blood beast, the other party is a well deserved forest overlord if the king level blood beast does not come out.


    More than a month later, gray had fully mastered the four cultivation styles of Thunder Dragon animal blood method, and his cultivation was finally on the right track.


    He also tried to cultivate a higher level of Thunder Dragon animal blood method, but it was only his first attempt, and he felt sharp pain all over, as if his muscles were being broken by the meat grinder, which made him stop quickly.


    He estimated that the reason for this phenomenon should be that his current physical quality could not support the cultivation of a higher level of blood method.


    Since he can''t practice, gray naturally won''t force him to concentrate on practicing the Thunder Dragon animal blood method.


    More than 40 minutes later, gray withdrew from his practice and ended his morning practice.


    "From the crazy level to the barbarian level, even if there is a reason for the purple moon medicine, it took two years. I don''t know how much time it will take from the barbarian level to the barbarian level?"


    Originally, gray estimated that it would take two years to go from Crazy level to savage level, but in fact, if you really want to calculate, it would take more than two years to become a savage blood warrior in two years because of the purple moon potion.


    This is because the higher the realm, the more time it takes to break from one realm to another, which can not be calculated by simple addition and subtraction.


    For example, from Crazy level to savage level, at the beginning, the speed of cultivation was faster, but later, the speed of cultivation slowly slowed down.


    Obviously, even if he has the ability of transformation, he can''t get rid of the rule that the more he practices, the slower he will be.


    "At least four years..."


    It takes two years from Crazy level to savage level. Gray estimates that it will take at least four years from savage level to barren level, unless he has a large number of purple moon potions and other potions that can improve his strength.


    "There is still a bottle of flame medicine left. In a few days, you can almost take it!"


    At the Palace Banquet, gray received a bottle of purple moon potion and a bottle of flame potion. The purple moon potion had been taken, and the flame potion was not taken in time because it was not long after taking the purple moon potion.


    "After taking the flame potion, my body can almost undergo another transformation. It seems that I must hunt a silver armored rhinoceros as soon as possible."


    Originally, as the object of swallowing blood, the golden rhinoceros, a wild blood animal in the sequence of silver rhinoceros, is the most suitable. Unfortunately, it is difficult to buy or shoot such blood animal blood. It is impossible for him to hunt by himself, so he can only step back and choose silver rhinoceros as the object of hunting.


    "Fortunately, I will stay for a long time at this stage, which is not a waste."


    After breakfast, Gray was basking in the garden in the middle of the yard.


    "Gray, did you get used to living last night?"


    The Marquis of Cumberland and his wife and the sister jessia came. The Marquis of Cumberland smiled.


    "It''s comfortable. It''s like going home."


    Gray smiled.


    "That''s good. Just make this your home."


    After chatting for a while and the atmosphere became warm, the Marquis of Cumberland said solemnly.


    "Gray, to be honest, I have something to ask for today!"


    Gray glanced at the Marquis of Cumberland and said slightly positively.


    "Marquis, please say!"


    He didn''t make any promise. Although he was treated with great courtesy in the Cumberland family, he didn''t make a promise easily. If a marquis family could come to the door, how could it be simple?


    If you can do it without damage, you can return a favor to the other party. If you can''t do it, you can only refuse.


    "Jessia has just become a crazy blood warrior and has not been implanted with blood. Although she has found the position of the barbarian blood beast red burning tiger, she is not sure of hunting according to the current situation of the Cumberland family, so I hope you can join in this hunting."


    Said the Marquis of Cumberland.


    "Of course, please rest assured in terms of remuneration. The Cumberland family is willing to pay 500000 gold coins as remuneration."


    Gray took a look at the Marquis of Cumberland. He could probably guess the current situation of the Cumberland family.


    Because of the king''s graveyard, the brute blood soldiers in the family, except the Marquis of Cumberland, are probably injured. Otherwise, with the strength of Cumberland family, they should be able to hunt brute blood animals.


    There was a slight reflection in his eyes, Gray said.


    "I can take part in this hunting, but I don''t have to pay. However, I hope to help me find the trace of silver rhinoceros with the help of the Cumberland family."


    Since the Cumberland family can find the blood beast they want to hunt in the forest, the Cumberland family must have the means to find the blood beast in the forest.


    He just planned to look for the silver armour rhinoceros. Since the Cumberland family wanted him, he simply took this as a condition and asked the Cumberland family to look for the traces of the silver armour rhinoceros for him. It is obviously the best thing to look for "professionals" for blood animals.


    As for the reward, now he is extremely rich. He really doesn''t like it. If only for the reward of 500000 gold coins, he may not promise.


    "Silver armour rhinoceros? No problem. The remuneration remains the same."


    The Marquis of Cumberland agreed without much thought. Although it was a little strange that gray was looking for silver rhinoceros, he knew very well that some things could not be explored. After all, everyone had his own secrets.


    "Thank you, gray."


    Jessia thanked gray for agreeing to come down.


    "No, cooperate with each other and get what you need, and aren''t you ready to pay me?"


    Gray joked with a smile.


    A few days later, several Cumberland family carriages left Cumberland castle. Among them were not only several Campbell family members, gray, but also the old man of spike family and Nelson.


    "How''s it going? Any news?"


    In one of the carriages, the old spike family asked.


    "No news has come yet."


    Nelson shook his head.


    Because of the danger, the spike family did not participate in the king''s cemetery, and the territory is far away, so even now, they have not inquired about gray.


    "Forget it, it''s too late. After entering the forest, you must perform well and let the Cumberland family see your excellence. Of course, it''s best to take the opportunity to make a fool of that gray Fergus."


    The old spike family thought for a moment and said.


    "Yes, Grandpa¡°


    Nelson nodded with a cold look in his eyes.


    How strong can a son of enfeoffed earls be?


    This time in the night forest, he will shine brightly and let the Cumberland family realize his strength and potential.


    Compared with him, the other party is bound to be like a clown. At that time, the Cumberland family''s impression of the other party will plummet, and his impression in the eyes of the Cumberland family will become better.

 Chapter 375

    The night forest spreads for thousands of kilometers, and the range is extremely vast, with dense vegetation. Stepping into it is like entering the dark clouds that block out the sun, and it is difficult to see the sun again.


    Gray, the Marquis of Cumberland, the jessia sisters, several collateral members of the Cumberland family, the elders of Nelson and spike family, and more than a dozen escorts in excellent war clothes left the carriage beside the forest and entered the forest.


    "Has Lord gray ever been hunting before?"


    Nelson approached gray and spoke to gray with a familiar face.


    "Yes, but few times."


    Gray said faintly.


    "In ancient times, our ancestors competed for living space with blood animals with their lives and piled up white bones to have a peaceful life today. As aristocrats, we should participate in this kind of hunting more and remember this history."


    Nelson said in a soothing tone.


    "Yes."


    Although gray knew that the other party''s purpose was impure, he had to admit that what the other party said was very reasonable.


    "Do you want to have a try and see who hunts more blood beasts?"


    Nelson said with a smile.


    "No."


    Gray glanced at the other party and refused directly. The other party really came with a purpose.


    Although with his current strength, if he really wants to hunt, he will never hunt fewer blood animals than the other party, but he has no plan to play this child''s family game with the other party.


    And the most important thing is that he has no intention of joining the Cumberland family. There is no need to try his best to express himself like a peacock in front of the Marquis of Cumberland and jessia.


    "Your Excellency gray, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. It''s about participation."


    Seeing that gray was not excited, Nelson quickly opened his mouth and even raised his voice so that others could hear it clearly.


    "It doesn''t matter what wins or loses?"


    The jessia sisters came over and asked curiously.


    "I wanted to compare with Mr. gray who hunted more blood beasts, but Mr. gray didn''t promise."


    Nelson said with regret on his face, but a proud sneer in his heart.


    Although the other party was timid and did not agree to his competition, this timidity was enough to make the other party''s impression worse in front of the Cumberland family, especially jessia.


    "More blood beasts than who hunts?"


    Jessiya and her sisters took a strange look at Nelson and knew Gray''s real strength. Naturally, they would not think that gray didn''t agree because of timidity. I''m afraid it''s more likely that they disdained to participate in this win-win competition.


    Another person, such as their father, the Marquis of Cumberland, will certainly not agree to this competition. After all, if they participate, they are completely "bullying the small with the big".


    It has to be said that Nelson''s courage is commendable. He even invited a fierce blood soldier to compete.


    "If master Nelson is interested, let me compete with him."


    Jessia said with a smile.


    "Uh... No."


    Nelson quickly refused.


    Comparing with gray is to show his strength and suppress gray, but comparing with jessia can''t achieve that effect.


    If you win jessia, people in the Cumberland family will think that he doesn''t know how to be humble to women. Although he has strength, he doesn''t pass the Eq.


    But if you lose to Jessica, it will be considered that Jessica, who has just become a crazy blood soldier, is inferior, and her strength is too strong.


    No matter win or lose, he won''t agree to such a competition.


    A day later, a blood beast with a length of more than two meters and covered with flower spots crawled among the shrubs like a sculpture, quietly waiting for the arrival of prey.


    This is a wind chasing leopard. It is said that it has the fastest speed among fierce blood beasts. Although this statement needs to be verified, its speed is very fast, but it is a fact. In terms of speed, it is no worse than crazy blood beasts.


    Suddenly, its body rushed out and rushed at a collateral child of the Cumberland family in elite combat clothes.


    The sudden attack changed the face of the collateral son of the Cumberland family. Although he has the strength of fierce blood soldiers, he can''t hide from the wind chasing leopard who is so fast and makes a sudden sneak attack.


    He had to subconsciously protect his vital points and was ready to bear the claws of the wind chasing leopard with his body.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Just then, he suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing nearby, and then heard a sound of flesh and blood being cut.


    The expected attack did not come. When he looked up, he saw Nelson in a fine Khaki war suit appeared on his side at some time.


    Holding a sword in his hand, the sword was stained with a little blood. Not far away, the body of the wind chasing leopard was unable to fall. In the throat position, a wound that almost cut half of his neck was clearly visible. It was obvious that he was saved by Nelson.


    "Thank you, master Nelson!"


    Knowing that Nelson saved himself, the collateral son of the Cumberland family immediately thanked him.


    "No, be careful."


    Nelson said with affinity.


    "Yes, master Nelson."


    The collateral children of the Cumberland family answered in awe.


    "Although it''s only a fierce blood beast, it''s a wind chasing leopard with a speed no worse than that of a crazy blood beast. If you can hit it, you''ll kill it. I''m afraid few people can match Nelson''s strength among the younger generation."


    The Marquis of Cumberland praised.


    "You praise him too much. He is far from the strongest of the younger generation."


    The spike family old man said modestly, but it is not difficult to see from the smile on his face that he is very satisfied with Nelson''s performance just now.


    The team continued to set out and met several blood beasts one after another. In addition to gray, the Marquis of Cumberland and the elders of spike family, others shot one after another.


    Even Audrey joined hands with a collateral child of the Cumberland family to kill a fierce blood beast.


    The Marquis of Cumberland and the elder of spike family are both brute blood warriors. It''s natural that they don''t fight. After all, if they fight, there will be nothing for others, and others will naturally have no chance to experience.


    And gray was just like two people. He didn''t mean to make a move. He suddenly looked a little awkward.


    Nelson has looked at gray several times intentionally or unintentionally, and the smile in his eyes is getting worse and worse. If this trend continues, the other party will leave a very bad impression in front of the Cumberland family. It''s a fool''s dream to join the Cumberland family.


    Sure enough, when he swept at random, he saw that several collateral children of the Cumberland family looked at each other with contempt. They didn''t even have the courage to fight, which was too bad.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    A roar with a tragic breath sounded, and a blood beast more than three meters long ran out of the jungle.


    The blood beast is covered with golden red hair, tall and tall, and its long mane extends from the head to the shoulders and chest. It looks like wearing a golden red crown.


    The fierce fire lion, the crazy blood beast of the flame lion sequence, can manipulate the flame and attach the flame to the claw. Although its combat power is not as good as that of the crazy special blood beast, it is far higher than that of the crazy ordinary blood beast.


    Whoosh!


    Seeing the blood beast, jessia''s eyes brightened. Finally, she met a heavyweight and rushed over with a long gun.


    The long gun in her hand is black with white lines on the surface. It is a gift given by gray at the last banquet. It is a magic weapon with a grade close to the bronze level. Somehow, she took it as a carry on weapon.


    "Drink -"


    Jessia drank bravely, and the long gun spun like a black-and-white drill bit, straight at the burning lion.


    The fierce lion roared, and the golden red flame wrapped around a huge claw swept towards the long gun.


    The spear collided with the giant claw with golden flame, and it was the fierce burning lion who suffered.


    Although the golden red flame is extremely hot and ordinary weapons will be directly turned into molten iron, it is unable to catch the magic weapons.


    On the huge claw of the collision, a blood hole was pierced by the long gun hole. The red blood seeped out, but it was evaporated by the flame as soon as it appeared.


    Both sides retreated slightly and then charged forward again.


    Knowing the power of the spear, the fierce burning lion avoided the direct stab of the spear tip and tried to approach jessia. Jessia danced the spear majestically, blocking the approach of the flames, and left wounds on the fierce burning lion.


    "I''ll help you!"


    Nelson''s heart flashed with joy, roared, rushed up with a sword and joined the siege of the burning lion.


    He will not miss this opportunity to express himself in front of jessia.


    Poof!


    A sword left a long wound on the fierce lion. After repelling the fierce lion, suddenly, a large number of black shadow tentacles appeared from his feet.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Each of the shadow tentacles is like a black snake, winding out quickly and binding on the four legs of the fierce burning lion.


    Jessia will not miss such an opportunity.


    A flame appeared and hit the throat of the flaming lion, leaving a ferocious wound on the throat of the flaming lion. The wound was blackened, and the internal throat bone could be seen faintly.


    Then the long gun in her hand, the tip of the gun, suddenly twined with black light, and stabbed down from the wound.


    Poof!


    The long gun easily pierced the hole and pierced the throat of the burning lion.


    The blood kept flowing down the throat. The dying fierce lion struggled frantically. The shadow tentacle was broken and wanted to drag the enemy to die together. Unfortunately, jessia had already robbed and retreated, and another flame appeared, bumped into the body of the fierce lion and flew the fierce lion out.


    Nelson also used his shadow ability again to stop the fierce burning lion from approaching. After a moment of crazy attack, the fierce burning lion finally fell down with a long flow of blood.


    "The cooperation is really tacit understanding, just like a couple!"


    The old spike family smiled and said.


    "Naturally, Jessica''s talent is not to mention. Nelson''s talent is also extremely outstanding. If they can form a husband and wife and support each other, their future achievements will be unlimited."

 Chapter 376

    The Marquis of Cumberland smiled and didn''t respond when he heard the words of the old man of the spike family. Nelson was indeed a very good choice a few days ago.


    The children of the Marquis family, and their talents are also very strong. They can be expected to become brute blood soldiers in the future. They have great background and power. They are indeed very suitable candidates.


    But there is a good saying that there is no harm without comparison. When I saw Gray''s excellence and went to see Nelson in turn, I found that the other party is not too excellent.


    Although gray did not have the background of marquis family, but only enfeoffed the children of nobility, his own strength and potential made up for this deficiency, or even exceeded it.


    Although he was not born in the Marquis family, his own strength is no worse than that of a marquis family. In addition, he is already a brute blood soldier at such a young age. It is inevitable to become a waste blood soldier in the future, even a king level soldier.


    In this way, Nelson''s excellence is undoubtedly greatly reduced. In terms of strength and potential, it is a big difference compared with gray.


    Without the response of the Marquis of Cumberland, the old man of the spike family frowned slightly, but soon stretched out without saying anything more. He knew that it was better to go too far than to go too far.


    The team set out again. Every time he met the crazy blood beast, Nelson would take the initiative to cooperate with jessia and give the final credit to jessia. The gentleman''s style was undoubtedly revealed, which attracted the increasing favor of several collateral clansmen of the Cumberland family.


    "Master Nelson and sister jessiya are indeed a perfect match. In comparison, the children of the enfeoffed aristocracy are not a little worse. They don''t even dare to fight. They will only hide under the protection of others."


    Whispered a collateral child of the Cumberland family.


    "Hum, what do you know..."


    Audrey heard this and was immediately dissatisfied.


    In other people''s opinion, gray didn''t do it because he was timid and didn''t dare to do it, but in her opinion, knowing Gray''s strength, gray didn''t do it because he disdained to do it.


    His father, the old man of the spike family, didn''t do it?


    Even their father is ashamed of each other. Doesn''t it take it for granted that they don''t do it?


    "Audrey, I''m just talking..."


    Seeing that Audrey was angry, the collateral son of the Cumberland family had to smile. It was true that he could not get involved in such a major marriage at will.


    Of course, in his heart, he still doesn''t think much of gray. He doesn''t have strength and even the courage to fight. Such a person should not be considered by the owner if he wants to come.


    "Wait, he will surprise you..."


    She noticed that the other party still didn''t care about gray. Audrey wanted to tell Gray''s strength, but she held it back after thinking about it.


    It''s meaningless to say it now, and even if you say it, these people may not believe it. When hunting the red burning tiger, let these people see it with their own eyes, the effect will definitely be better, and they will definitely be able to startle off their chin.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t bother to pay attention to this collateral child and left straight. She was a little looking forward to seeing the dull faces of these people.


    A few days later, the party arrived at the Cumberland family exploration and found the area where the red tiger was located.


    "It''s close. Be careful!"


    "Yes."


    The Marquis of Cumberland solemnly commanded that everyone else should be careful.


    In the face of crazy blood beasts, if there is an accident, the Marquis of Cumberland can save them in time, but in the face of savage blood beasts, if there is an accident, even the Marquis of Cumberland may not be able to save them in time.


    Now, the Marquis of Cumberland and the old man of the spike family came out of the team and walked in front, while gray, after thinking about it, took the initiative to step back and walked at the end of the team.


    The danger did not necessarily come from the front, but also from the rear, so he did not go to the front of the team like the two, but to the back of the team.


    This is a forest with luxuriant branches and leaves. The trees are extremely lush. Giant trees, dozens of meters high, stand up like giant umbrellas one after another, completely blocking the sky.


    rustle!


    A group of more than 20 people walked among them, and the sound of their feet stepping on dead leaves was clearly audible, even the breathing sound of people nearby who became slightly heavier because of tension.


    In front, a huge tree more than 30 meters high collapsed, exposing an open space. The wisps of sunlight penetrated through the gloomy forest, making the gloomy environment a little soothing.


    Some people subconsciously breathed foul air and looked at the huge tree. The next moment, their pupils could not help shrinking.


    "What a big paw print..."


    On this giant tree, there is a huge claw print, which not only breaks the giant tree, but also almost chisels through the trunk of the whole giant tree.


    Judging from the depth, the length of the claw is at least thirty or forty centimeters. It is not difficult to judge the huge claw. It is left by at least a giant beast with a body size of more than six meters. It will leave such a huge claw print in this area. The answer is already obvious.


    This is the paw print of the red burning tiger! "


    Apart from gray, the Marquis of Cumberland and the elders of the spike family, everyone else looked dignified and even pale, including Nelson and jessia.


    Although there is no absolute relationship between the combat power of blood beasts and their size, in general, the larger the size, the stronger the combat power.


    For a blood beast with a body size of more than 6 meters, the strength of the body must be extremely huge. The strength of the body alone is absolutely enough to destroy all of them except the brute blood soldiers.


    "Coming!"


    Suddenly, gray whispered, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and his eyes looked in one direction without blinking, as if he could see through the dense woods.


    "Where is it?"


    The next few people were startled at first, but they looked around and didn''t find it. After that, their eyes couldn''t help looking at gray, but soon their doubts disappeared.


    All right, all right!


    From far to near, the trees were obviously shaking violently, and the direction was the direction gray looked at.


    Soon, a giant tiger appeared, with a length of 6 meters and a white body. There were red natural lines in the white, just like a red flame burning.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    There was a king''s character on his forehead, and his body was full of a violent atmosphere. A tiger roared, the mountains and forests shook, the leaves fell, and an invisible pressure fell on everyone''s mind.


    "Red tiger..."


    Many people see the red tiger for the first time, but they subconsciously shout out the name. It''s really that this look is too matched with the name of the red tiger. It''s difficult to recognize it.


    Click!


    When he found the enemy, the red tiger roared. A huge tree dozens of meters high was smashed under his grasp, and the surrounding trees were broken.


    There is no doubt that the violent power is revealed, and everyone is awestruck. I''m afraid that if a crazy blood soldier is photographed, he will also be patted into meat and mud.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    The tiger''s mouth opened and could easily swallow a person. A huge red flame erupted. A large area of trees in front were burned and collapsed. Then it moved on the collapsed huge trees, leaped in the light of the fire and rushed towards gray.


    "Drink -"


    The Marquis of Cumberland, holding a blue spear, took the initiative to meet the red tiger. On the spear, a huge blue wind blade suddenly appeared and cleaved away towards the red tiger.


    Poof!


    More than ten collapsed trees were split in half, and a straight trace appeared. The red tiger was huge, but its body was flexible. After a move, it had avoided the blue wind blade and continued to rush towards the Marquis of Cumberland.


    Just then, the old man of spike family appeared. At his feet, a large number of shadow tentacles appeared, with extremely sharp tips, attacking the red burning tiger.


    Hula!


    The huge mouth of the red tiger opened, and the red flame splashed again. With the swing of the tiger mouth, it burned out in a fan.


    Zizi!


    All shadow tentacles, like ice and snow in the sun, melted quickly, all shadow tentacles were burned, and residual flames attacked the elders of spike family.


    The Marquis of Cumberland held a spear, and another blue wind blade appeared, which immediately extinguished the residual flame.


    Just for the first time, the fire rose within 100 meters around, the trees were completely swept away, the sun fell, and the air was full of scorching heat. It was no longer cold. There was no doubt that the destructive power of the three was revealed. Compared with them, the crazy level was not a level at all.


    "Go back!"


    Jessica and others all changed color and retreated one after another.


    "Back -"


    Nelson also exclaimed and retreated.


    Although he has the strength of crazy blood soldiers, this level of fighting is not what he can participate in at all.


    At this time, he was surprised to find that gray did not retreat but moved forward and was walking towards the place where the three parties fought.


    "It''s death!"


    He sneered in his heart that even he could not get involved in this level of battle. The other party wanted to participate in the battle. It was like looking for death.


    He understood the other party''s idea, but he wanted to show his bravery and attract people''s attention in this battle. After all, the other party was facing the barbarian blood beast. If he could survive, he would definitely make people look at him differently.


    However, in his view, the other party''s practice is pure death.


    He really knows too much about the battle of the barbarian level. The battle of that level is not what the crazy level can participate in at all, unless the number reaches more than ten, and he has to be brave and ready to die more than half.


    "Come back, you''re dying!"


    "Aren''t you dying?"


    Although some collateral clansmen of the Cumberland family don''t like gray very much, they follow the Cumberland family after all. If something happens, the Cumberland family is bound to be responsible and can''t help reminding.


    But they didn''t notice that among them, there were two people looking at gray, full of curiosity, expectation and a trace of admiration, and these two people were jessia and Audrey.

 Chapter 377

    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The red tiger roared, the sound shook the dense forest, and the leaves rustled and fell.


    A flutter, it rushed to the Marquis of Cumberland, showed its sharp claws and grabbed it at the Marquis of Cumberland.


    The Marquis of Cumberland shot straight, but just then, the red tiger turned around, avoided the thorn and continued to claw at the Marquis of Cumberland.


    Bang!


    The long gun stabbed by the Marquis of Cumberland swept across and blocked this claw. The violent collision was like the impact of a comet. Sound waves swept out, and all the trees and leaves around were shaken down by sound waves.


    The red flaming tiger and the Marquis of Cumberland retreated sharply. The huge mouth of the red flaming tiger opened, and the red flame came out like the Yangtze River. The Marquis of Cumberland was also unwilling to be weak, and it was also a red flame, such as the Yangtze River.


    Boom!


    The river formed by the two flames collided, and the terrible shock wave spread around. Within tens of meters around, everything, whether mountains, rocks or trees, was blown away.


    At this time, the old man of spike family appeared beside the red tiger like a ghost, holding a sword in both hands and chopping down with a strong force.


    The red burning tiger dodged, but the old man of spike family practiced special blood skills, and his combat power was not inferior to it. It was not so easy to avoid. The long sword swept on the red burning tiger''s back.


    Poof!


    On the back of the red burning tiger, there was a deep blood mouth and a huge body. It was split upside down, and the place where it landed upside down was very coincidentally close to gray.


    The red tiger immediately found gray, and temporarily gave up the Marquis of Cumberland and the old man of the spike family. He turned around, stretched out his claws, and swept out his huge claws.


    "Be careful!"


    "Get away!"


    Many people change color and can''t help but make a sound to remind them.


    The claws of the red tiger are black and shining. They are as sharp as a magic weapon. If they are crossed by this claw, gray will be cut into several pieces and killed on the spot.


    Some people have sighed and changed places. It is absolutely difficult for them to avoid in this situation, so in their view, gray is almost certain to die.


    "Die!"


    Nelson sneered in his heart, and even the corners of his mouth could not help raising a bit of ridicule.


    Since entering the night forest, the other party has never played a hand, but the jessia sisters have never looked down on him, which makes him secretly hate gray in his heart. He doesn''t understand what''s good about the other party and why he is so special to the jessia sisters.


    But now, as long as the other party dies, everything else doesn''t matter.


    He believes that as long as the other party dies, with his means and his identity, he can definitely slowly capture jessia''s heart, join the Cumberland family, and slowly grasp the actual power of the Cumberland family in his own hands.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The huge claws left several long cracks on the ground and spread out for several meters.


    It was a terrible blow, enough to kill a crazy blood soldier, but there were no Gray''s blood splashed and chopped bodies around.


    Not to mention the body, there was no blood at all.


    Before they could be surprised, they saw a flash of thunder. The huge body of the red tiger immediately left the ground, rolled and flew upside down, and finally hit the ground in the distance.


    On the chest of the red flaming tiger, a clear charred trace appeared, and the surrounding hair disappeared completely as if it had been burned, revealing the charred flesh.


    In Gray''s hand, I don''t know when he has held a long sword. On the long sword, the purple thunder is surging, winding around the sword like a wandering snake. It makes the long sword ten times thicker, which makes people feel a palpitation.


    "He escaped the attack of the red tiger... And injured the red tiger...!"


    "This, this... We won''t be dazzled, will we?"


    All the Cumberland clansmen and guards looked dull and their chins were about to fall to the ground.


    What happened in front of them and what they expected were completely two extremes, which made them a little unbelievable for a time.


    "Is that what Audrey said before?"


    The collateral child of the Cumberland family who annoyed Audrey because he despised Gray was surprised. At the same time, he finally understood the meaning of Audrey''s sentence "will surprise you".


    Now he is not only surprised, but also extremely surprised. He is so surprised that the other party he despises these days can actually hurt the red tiger. How strong does it have to be?


    "How... How?"


    Nelson''s eyes were both shocked and angry.


    The strength of the crazy blood warrior, he knows very well what strength is needed to do what the other party just did. If there is no accident, the other party is likely to be a pretty blood warrior.


    This made him extremely angry. The other party was a brute blood soldier. Even if his previous performances were amazing, I''m afraid they would become "just like that" in the eyes of the Cumberland family. After all, there is a better reference.


    "Damn it, this guy is really the son of the enfeoffment aristocracy? Why did he appear? Why did he appear bad and good?"


    He was extremely unwilling. With the appearance of the other party, the Cumberland family would not easily draw a conclusion on the matter.


    Whoosh!


    Others were surprised, even the old men of the spike family were not surprised, but the Marquis of Cumberland did not. He had already known Gray''s strength.


    In a sprint, he appeared next to the fallen red flame tiger. On the long gun, he wrapped the red flame. The blood beast ability and physical ability were used together, and a gun went straight down to the heart of the flaming tiger.


    The red tiger instinctively turned over and avoided the heart key, but it was still badly stabbed by the gun, and there was a huge charred hole in its body.


    The Marquis of Cumberland drew his gun, and then shot it again.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The red tiger roared angrily and was injured one after another. Now he was seriously injured and suddenly went crazy.


    The huge eyes seemed to have a red flame burning. Then they saw that its whole body was attached to the red flame, just like an evil beast bred in the flame.


    The surrounding ground is full of scorched black marks. Near the red tiger, the ground is melting and turning into red magma.


    Bang!


    With the huge claw of fire, it patted on the barrel of the Marquis of Cumberland''s spear, and the Marquis of Cumberland retreated one after another.


    "Be careful, crazy!"


    After retreating for tens of meters, the Marquis of Cumberland stabilized his figure and solemnly reminded him.


    At this time, the elders of spike family reacted, and countless shadow tentacles turned into a huge cage, trying to bind the flame suit in the cage.


    Zizi!


    But the red flame of the red tiger is inexplicable, and even the air is twisted. Just one collision forward, the cage of the shadow tentacle has been broken.


    Then a long river of red flame went straight to the old man of the spike family.


    The old man of spike family changed color, and a large number of shadow tentacles appeared from his feet and turned into a huge black wall to block the red flame.


    However, the red flame seems to have a strong restraining effect on the shadow ability. The black wall is pierced, and some red flames still penetrate the wall and attack the Speke family elders.


    Bang!


    On the long sword in the hands of the old spike family, the golden light flickered, and then his whole person was covered with a layer of gold.


    The red flame hit him and was blocked by the layer of gold outside him, but he was also hit back and forth, and finally the golden light was directly crushed.


    The red tiger chased the old man of spakejia family. The Marquis of Cumberland and gray appeared, one left and one right, and stopped the red tiger who jumped at the old man of spake family.


    The purple thunder on the long sword in Gray''s hand surged, and even spread out, turning into a long thunder sword with a length of several meters.


    On the Marquis of Cumberland''s spear, the red flame is like a swimming dragon wrapped around it, and the surrounding air vibrates violently, which is the result of the terrible high temperature.


    Poof, poof!


    In the face of the siege of gray and the Marquis of Cumberland, wounds appeared one after another on the red tiger.


    Suddenly, the red tiger roared angrily. Then, the red flame wrapped around him suddenly took it as the center, just like a ring of flame, which splashed rapidly around.


    Gray and the Marquis of Cumberland waved their swords and stabbed their guns, each blocking the flames coming to them, but they were also hit back and forth by the blast wave of the explosion.


    When the flame dissipated, with the red tiger as the center, within 100 meters around, all the trees had been burned, and the earth and rock chapped and turned into scorched earth.


    The red tiger glanced at gray and the three angrily, and then chose a different direction from the three to flee.


    Although it was a blood beast, it also had a certain wisdom. It was aware that the fighting power of Gray was no worse than it. The red burning tiger resolutely chose to escape.


    "No, stop it!"


    Cried the Marquis of Cumberland.


    If we let the red tiger escape, it will fall short today. Moreover, in order to find the trace of the red tiger, the Cumberland family spent months looking for it. I''m afraid it will take months to find another one.


    But now jessia is a crazy blood warrior, and it is imminent to implant blood. If he delays again, it will inevitably affect the next cultivation progress, which he would never like to see.


    Hula!


    Gray did it.


    A blue river suddenly fell from the sky, like a star river on the nine days, crashing into the red tiger.


    The vast white cold hit the red tiger, and immediately frozen the red tiger. Then, Dao Dao''s wind blade cut the red tiger intensively.


    Suddenly, the red tiger was covered with wounds.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed to the front, the thunder on the long sword flickered, a sword stabbed on the chest of the red tiger, and immediately left a huge wound on the chest of the red tiger.


    Before the red tiger got rid of the cold ice, he stabbed it in the same position with a sword.


    Poof!


    The long sword was as powerful as a spear. It penetrated the heart and deeply penetrated into the body of the flaming tiger. The red flaming tiger was killed on the spot.

 Chapter 378

    "How strong!"


    Seeing that gray suppressed the red tiger with the ability of bleeding beast, he almost killed the red tiger with his own power, which made jessia sisters colorful.


    Although they had already known that gray had the strength of a fierce blood soldier and was so powerful that their father was ashamed of himself, they were still shocked when they really saw Gray''s strong strength.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that Gray''s strength exceeds that of the red tiger. If gray is willing, he doesn''t need the cooperation of the Marquis of Cumberland and the elders of the spike family. One person is enough to kill the red tiger.


    Obviously, there is not a big gap between their age and them, but they already have such strong strength, which surprised them and attracted them.


    "Not only has the strength of the brute blood soldiers, but also has reached the second stage of the brute blood soldiers..."


    The nails had been deeply pinched into the meat, but Nelson didn''t notice it. He looked at gray with a gloomy face and his hatred was like the Yangtze River.


    He knew that his plan to show his excellence in front of the Cumberland family had completely failed.


    With the other side''s amazing performance, even if his performance is outstanding, it is difficult to get too much praise unless he can show stronger combat power than gray Fergus.


    But that is absolutely impossible. Now he is not even a brute blood soldier, how can he be comparable to the other party whose combat power is likely to have reached the second stage of brute blood soldier.


    "Gray Fergus is so strong..."


    "How do I feel that he is better than the Marquis..."


    One by one, the collateral members of the Cumberland family and the guards of the Cumberland family looked in awe at gray standing next to the huge body of the red flaming tiger.


    It''s completely reasonable not to shoot before. The other party has more powerful strength than the Marquis of Cumberland. If they do, they don''t have a chance to exercise.


    The other party is completely thinking of them!


    Click!


    With a clear sound, Gray''s magic sword, which had been with him for years, broke in two and fell to the ground.


    "Please collect the blood!"


    Discard the remaining half of the sword. Gray uses the cold ice ability to thaw the red tiger quickly, retreat to one side and let someone come forward to collect blood.


    After reaching the strength of the brute blood warrior, the enhancement of his combat effectiveness by the magic sword in his hand is almost negligible. Therefore, in the battle just now, he did not stimulate the ability of the magic sword itself, but attached his lightning ability to the magic sword to fight.


    As a result, under the violent lightning, the magic sword finally couldn''t bear it and broke completely.


    "It seems that we should pay attention to the auction of bronze magic sword in the future..."


    With the power of his current blood beast ability, black iron magic weapons can''t bear the attachment of ability. They will be damaged after fighting at most several times. Only bronze magic weapons or above can bear it.


    Gray has four bronze magic weapons in his hand.


    One of them is a dagger with highly toxic ability obtained from Imperial relics.


    The other three are magic weapons of knife type, which were won from three savage soldiers of the Warren family. Among them, the magic weapon of knife type won in the king''s cemetery has the strongest power, and the grade should have reached the peak of bronze level.


    The four magic weapons are not Gray''s most commonly used sword magic weapons. Although they are not unusable, they will undoubtedly affect his combat effectiveness. Therefore, he needs to get a bronze sword magic weapon as soon as possible.


    "Gray, thank you this time!"


    The Marquis of Cumberland and the jessia sisters came up, smiled and thanked gray.


    It''s right to ask the other party to do it. If there is no other party today, it may not be able to leave the red tiger. Maybe the red tiger has escaped.


    At least half of the credit for killing the red tiger is due to the other party. The other party''s strong strength, even the well-informed Marquis of Cumberland, can''t help feeling frightened. He deeply feels the horror of the young man''s potential in front of him.


    "No."


    Gray smiled and shook his head.


    "I should thank you. If I didn''t have your information, I''d like to find silver rhinoceros myself. I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary difficulty."


    While searching for the flame, the Cumberland family will inevitably encounter other kinds of blood beasts. The silver rhinoceros gray is looking for has just been seen.


    From the Cumberland family, gray has learned about a place where the silver rhinoceros once appeared and obtained a clear map.


    "Since the red tiger has been killed, I''ll say goodbye to you here!"


    "Are you going to hunt silver rhinoceros?"


    Jessia asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes, I want to get there as soon as possible, so as not to take too long and move the silver armour rhinoceros."


    Gray nodded.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Said the Marquis of Cumberland.


    "Thank the Marquis for his kindness, but no."


    Gray thanked him solemnly.


    Gray was a little embarrassed when the other party offered to help without asking for anything in return. After all, gray not only received a reward for hunting the red tiger this time, but also let the Cumberland family provide information about the silver rhinoceros.


    Finally, gray and the Marquis of Cumberland and jessia sisters agreed to visit each other when they were free, so he left the Cumberland family and went to the silver armour rhinoceros.


    "Father, although Gray''s strength is very strong, silver armour rhinoceros is one of the most difficult brute blood beasts. Will it...?"


    Jessica asked slightly worried.


    "That guy won''t be chased by the silver rhinoceros, will he?"


    Audrey seemed indifferent, but she was a little worried.


    Silver armour rhinoceros is a brute level blood beast with extremely strong defense. Although its combat power can not be comparable to the brute level special blood beast, it is more difficult than the brute level special blood beast.


    He is covered with copper skin and iron bones and is invulnerable to knives and guns. Even if a brute level special blood beast encounters it, he can only retreat.


    They were a little worried about whether gray could hunt him and whether he would be hurt.


    The Marquis of Cumberland looked at his two daughters with a smile. He had been so concerned about each other for a long time. He didn''t point it out and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, his strength should not be a problem, and you think what you just showed is all his strength?"


    "Not all the strength?"


    Both Jessica and Audrey could not help shrinking their pupils, and there was a startled color in the depths of their eyes.


    Such a strong strength, is it not all the strength of the other party?


    This is unbelievable.


    "As far as I know, he is not only extremely powerful, but also extremely strong in defense. He should not be inferior to the silver rhinoceros..."


    Said the Marquis of Cumberland.


    "How can you have no less defense than the silver rhinoceros?!"


    "Monster, that guy is a monster..."


    Jessia''s eyes were filled with surprise, and Audrey let out a strange cry.


    Not only the combat power is extremely strong, which can be comparable to the existence of the second stage of the barbarian level, but also the defense is extremely strong, no worse than the silver rhinoceros.


    Such an opponent is not strong enough to describe, but can only be described as a monster.


    Walking to a corner, Nelson whispered with the old man of the spike family.


    "Uncle and grandpa, I''m afraid I don''t have a chance with that guy. Can you inform the family and let the family kill him!"


    Nelson said with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Don''t provoke him. If you meet him in the future, avoid it immediately."


    The old spike family shook his head and his face was dignified.


    As a brute blood soldier, he knows very well how powerful the opponent who has reached that level of combat power will be.


    If you want to kill each other, the spike family may need to give all the details and even pay the price of casualties.


    Moreover, he always felt that the other party was hiding too deep, and the fight just now was too calm. What he showed may not be the other party''s full strength.


    It is obviously not a wise choice to rashly fight against such a man-made enemy with terrible strength and great potential.


    "That''s superfluous?"


    Nelson asked reluctantly.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have a good chance if you have the other party. Go back to your family first."


    A few days later, gray appeared among the map markers and found the area where silver rhinoceros had been found.


    In the distance, a mountain terrain, one powerful and huge mountain after another, connected into one, just like a lying dragon.


    The mountain bulges one after another, just like the sharp corners of a giant dragon.


    Surrounded by high mountains, a basin terrain appears, and this is where the trace of silver armour rhinoceros has been found.


    The huge basin is very broad and spreads for tens of miles.


    Gray began to search the basin.


    But a few hours later, the silver horned rhinoceros could not be found. There were several traces of the giant beast, but I don''t know if it was left by the silver horned rhinoceros.


    "Has this silver rhinoceros moved away?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    Blood beasts have a strong sense of territory, but it does not mean that blood beasts will not leave their original territory.


    Perhaps because of the powerful enemy or the lack of food, the blood beast will also migrate and leave the original territory. Now he worries whether the silver rhinoceros will leave the territory for one of these two reasons.


    "Try making a big noise!"


    After thinking about it, gray released the iron arm ape.


    In the last battle with the Warren family, the iron arm ape was seriously injured, large pieces of blood and flesh on the back and abdomen were torn off, and a pair of Iron Arms defending against extreme terror were also full of cracks.


    However, under the influence of the ability of back feeding, all the injuries have recovered, even the iron arms full of cracks have recovered.


    Boom!


    Under Gray''s control, the iron arm savage ape smashed a huge tree that several people could hold together. It collapsed suddenly. Where the iron arm hit, the wood was completely crushed and turned into sawdust.


    This is not the end. The iron arm ape strides forward. Every step is accompanied by the collapse of giant trees and the splashing of rocks.


    Blood beasts have a strong sense of domain. When they find that other blood beasts are wantonly destroying their territory, they are bound to come.


    Now I can only hope that the silver armour rhinoceros has not withdrawn. It is still somewhere in the basin and will come here when I hear something.


    More than an hour later, gray controlled the iron arm man ape to stop. He had walked through the basin several times. Many ordinary blood animals were scared to escape, but there were no powerful blood animals.


    Now, he can be sure that there is absolutely no silver rhinoceros in this basin!

 Chapter 379

    "I hope I won''t go too far..."


    Gray shook his head.


    It is certain that the silver armour rhinoceros has not been in this basin. Otherwise, it is impossible not to appear with the personality that the silver armour rhinoceros dares to touch the barbarian special blood animals.


    Now I just hope it is not far from the basin, otherwise, it will be difficult to find it.


    "This is..."


    Suddenly, a large area of battle marks appeared in front of gray.


    Huge trees collapsed and rocks collapsed, and huge gullies with a length of tens of meters can be seen everywhere. This is caused by the tumbling of the body during the battle of blood beasts.


    Occasionally, a large pit with a diameter of more than 10 meters can be seen. There is no sign of the ability of blood beasts such as fire and lightning. It seems that it is caused by physical strength alone during the battle of blood beasts.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Seeing these big pits, Gray''s pupils shrink. He can cause this degree of damage only by the strength of his body. Even gray, who has reached the barbarian level, thinks he can''t do it.


    "From the scene traces, it should be caused by the fighting between two flesh type blood beasts..."


    There is no trace of damage caused by the ability of elemental blood beasts at the scene, but only the damage caused by pure physical collision. Therefore, gray estimates that the two blood beasts fighting should be physical blood beasts.


    "I''m afraid one of them is a silver armored rhinoceros. I don''t know what kind of blood beast the other is?"


    Silver armour rhinoceros once appeared in the nearby area, and the traces of fighting between two flesh type blood beasts were found nearby. If there is no accident, one of the two flesh type blood beasts is likely to be silver armour rhinoceros.


    "That''s..."


    While walking along the damage trace, gray suddenly contracted his pupils and walked forward quickly.


    In front of him, a huge skeleton with strands of flesh and blood appeared near gray.


    Judging from the fact that the flesh and blood have not completely rotted and disappeared, the time of death should be in recent days.


    This is a very huge skeleton, with a body length of seven meters and a very broad physique, full of huge bones one after another.


    The skull has two long and short single horns. The four feet have no sharp claws, but are like cattle, with a flat bottom hoof shape.


    "There are two long and short horns on the head, and the four feet are hoof like cattle. This is the bones of the silver armored rhinoceros..."


    Judging from the appearance, this is similar to the silver armour rhinoceros described in the book and gray himself. Gray is almost sure that this must be the silver armour rhinoceros he is looking for.


    "It was the silver armored rhinoceros that failed. What kind of blood beast is it? It can defeat the silver armored rhinoceros with physical strength. Is it a waste level blood beast?"


    Because of its extremely strong defense, even if the barbarian special blood beast meets the silver armor rhinoceros, he can only retreat in the end. However, this unknown flesh type blood beast actually killed the silver armor rhinoceros. It can be seen that it is strong, which makes gray have to doubt that this is a blood beast with a level of famine.


    Once the silver rhinoceros died, gray had no reason to stay. He quickly left the basin and quickly left the area.


    A wild blood beast, even a flesh type wild blood beast, is also extremely dangerous.


    With Gray''s current strength, he can never be the opponent of this flesh type wild blood beast, so now the wisest choice is to quietly stay away from this area to avoid being stared at by this flesh type wild blood beast.


    I felt a cold sweat when I thought that I had made a huge noise and wanted to attract the "silver armour rhinoceros".


    Fortunately, the flesh type blood beast suspected to be a wild blood beast should have left the basin, otherwise he would be in danger.


    Gray walked alone in the leafy woods, and now he has left the basin for dozens of miles.


    Originally came to hunt the silver armour rhinoceros, but the silver armour rhinoceros has long been hunted by other blood beasts, and the hunting naturally ended without illness.


    This made him a little unwilling. He exchanged with the Cumberland family and finally got the news of the silver armour rhinoceros, but what he saw was only a skeleton.


    Boom!


    A loud thunder sound came, and the terrible sound was like a beating sky drum, which was deafening.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray couldn''t help but be surprised. He climbed to the top of a huge tree three or five times and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Suddenly, I saw that in the distant mountains and forests, large tracts of trees were collapsing, as if they had an invisible hand, breaking these trees like weeds.


    Boom, boom!


    A loud noise came from that direction. Occasionally, you can even see huge mountains and rocks flying to the sky, just like meteorites flying one by one.


    "There are blood beasts fighting, and the level is not low!"


    Gray''s face was slightly solemn. Obviously, such a movement could not be caused by the battle of ordinary blood beasts.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Gray went to the place of battle, and finally he appeared on a low mountain not far from the place of battle.


    Not far away, an area that should have been densely vegetated was destroyed.


    The giant trees are staggering, one in the East and one in the West.


    Above the ground, there are huge potholes one after another.


    Among them, two blood beasts fought.


    One of the blood beasts was covered with white scales, with slender limbs and flat head.


    On both sides of its mouth, it is full of black natural lines.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    A large amount of water gathered around it, and then turned into a thin water knife and sprayed out.


    Everything touched was split in half, whether it was a huge tree or a mountain stone, without exception. There was a huge scratch on the ground.


    "Water tired beast."


    Gray recognized the blood beast.


    Water weariness beast can turn water into its own weapon, making the originally weak water become a blood beast with terrible destructive power like gold and jade. This is a special blood beast.


    Another blood beast, with a body length of 7 meters, a strong and round physique, no hair all over, and purple skin, just like a whole piece of purple crystal polishing, reflecting the purple brilliance.


    This is a blood beast gray has never seen in a book. No description of a blood beast is similar to that in front of him.


    Whew!


    The huge water knife was attacked by water repellent animals.


    It is like a huge magic weapon with a blade several meters wide and more than ten meters long, which cuts through the air, breaks all obstacles, and cuts on the purple blood beast.


    Bang!


    But to Gray''s surprise, under the sharp water knife, there was only a shallow scratch on the body surface of the purple blood beast, as if it was not a sharp water knife but a rusty blunt tool that cut him.


    "The defense is no worse than the silver rhinoceros..."


    Gray''s eyes are slightly bright. The purple blood beast is a blood beast whose defense is no worse than that of the silver armor rhinoceros. He suddenly became active because of his slight regret that the silver armor rhinoceros was killed.


    From the point of view that the purple blood beast did not show the withered and decadent combat power when fighting with the water tired beast, the purple blood beast should be a brute level blood beast.


    The blood of a brute level blood beast whose defense is no worse than that of the silver armored rhinoceros is the most suitable substitute for the blood of the silver armored rhinoceros?


    All he wants is to have a strong defense like the silver rhinoceros. It doesn''t matter whether it''s silver rhinoceros blood or not.


    He made up his mind to hunt the purple blood beast and get the blood of the purple blood beast, but gray didn''t do it immediately.


    Now it is likely that two brute level blood beasts will be faced. After the two blood beasts win, they only need to face one blood beast. How to choose is obvious.


    Ow!


    The purple blood beast was angry and roared when he was cut by the water knife. His huge and round body crashed all the way, flying rocks and trees, and rushed towards the water Yan beast.


    Whew!


    The water tired beast retreated, and another huge water knife destroyed the withered and decayed, leaving a straight damage trace along the way and attacking the purple blood beast.


    At this time, a scene that made gray unexpected appeared. Facing the sharp water knife wielded by the barbarian special blood beast, the purple blood beast actually stretched out its purple giant claw and patted it with one claw.


    Boom!


    The water knife broke up, and the purple blood beast was slightly shaped, so he rushed to the water tired beast again.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Gray was frightened.


    The water loathing beast is a special blood beast of the barbarian level. The power of the blood beast displayed by it is naturally very strong. The purple blood beast breaks the water knife with its power, which shows the strength of the purple blood beast''s body.


    This is a brute level blood beast with both strong defense and extremely strong physical power. Its physical power is as strong and destructive as the brute level special blood beast.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The battle between the water weary beast and the purple blood beast is still going on. The sharp water saber is cast by the water weary beast and destroys the withered and decadent all the way, like a bronze magic weapon urged to chop at the purple blood beast.


    Purple blood beast shows strong defense and terrorist power.


    When the Giant Claw slapped, it immediately broke the water knife as sharp as a bronze magic weapon. Occasionally, it was not stopped, but also carried it down with minor injuries with extremely strong defense.


    Bang!


    A huge rock with dozens of tons was patted by the claw of the purple blood beast and hit the water tired beast.


    The water weary beast cut out the water knife and cut the huge rock in half. At this time, a huge body suddenly hit it.


    Boom!


    Like a comet, the huge body of the water tired beast suddenly flew upside down. The place hit was covered with blood and flesh, and there was blood oozing from the beast''s mouth.


    The water weary beast has suffered a heavy blow!


    The purple blood beast continued to chase the water repellent beast, while the seriously injured water repellent beast was crazy. The water knife cut out one after another, and the surrounding area was completely flattened.


    Boom, boom!


    The purple blood beast was blown away several times by the dense water knives, but finally rushed close to the water tired beast again and patted the head of the water tired beast with one claw.


    Click!


    The crisp sound of bone fragmentation sounded, and the flat head of the water tired beast became more flat. A large amount of blood continued to seep from the mouth, and even white liquid mixed with it. That was the brain tissue of the water tired beast.


    The water tired beast fell down and died completely!

 Chapter 380

    "The combat power is comparable to the body type of special blood beast, blood beast!"


    A flesh type blood beast actually defeated or even killed a special blood beast in the same state. Gray has never seen such a thing, nor has he seen relevant records in any books.


    What happened at present can be said to have subverted his cognition. Among the blood beasts of the original physical type, there are also blood beasts with special levels, and their combat power is not ordinary and strong. They actually cut a special blood beast.


    He knew that he underestimated the blood beasts of the body type. What happened today made him understand that among the blood beasts of the body type, they also have extremely strong existence, and their strength is no worse than the special blood beasts of the same realm.


    It''s better to say that they are special blood beasts, but they are special blood beasts of physical type, and the special blood beasts usually refer to special blood beasts of elemental ability.


    "No, I''m influenced by recognized common sense. I''ve already met a special blood beast of physical type..."


    Looking back carefully, gray found that in fact, he had already seen the special blood beast of the body type, and this blood beast was the blood beast of the corpse ape sequence.


    The characteristic of the corpse ape sequence blood beast is to control the corpse of the blood beast through the meat ball with the ability to control the corpse. This is also the ability of a body type. In terms of destructive power, it has even exceeded the ranks of special blood beasts, which is a more powerful existence than special blood beasts.


    "The silver rhinoceros was not killed by this purple blood beast, was it?"


    Gray could not help suspecting that the purple blood beast was the culprit in killing the silver horned rhinoceros. With its strong power to kill special blood beasts, he was fully capable of killing the silver horned rhinoceros.


    "It''s really possible."


    The more gray thought about it, the more he thought it was possible.


    At first, gray thought that the silver horned rhinoceros was killed by the wild blood beast because even the special blood beast was difficult to kill the silver horned rhinoceros, but since the purple blood beast had the ability to kill the special blood beast, it naturally had the ability to kill the silver horned rhinoceros.


    Moreover, it is only a few decades away from the place where the silver horned rhinoceros was killed, which is very close.


    Click!


    After killing the water weary beast, the purple blood beast began to eat in large pieces.


    A huge sharp tooth with a length of tens of centimeters was exposed. With only one bite, a large piece of flesh and blood was torn off. With another bite, the bones were immediately broken. The sharpness and firmness of the teeth were no less than that of magic weapons.


    Whoosh!


    Gray no longer hesitated and rushed towards the purple blood beast. When he was still dozens of meters away from the purple blood beast, he resolutely used the ability of cold ice wind blade to mix the blood beast.


    The long blue river emerged, just like the Star River falling from the sky, sweeping away towards the purple blood beast.


    When gray rushed out, the purple blood beast had noticed, raised his head, showed a pair of golden eyes, and looked at gray with wild beast.


    Facing the blue river from the impact, the purple blood beast didn''t mean to retreat at all. The huge front claw like a grinding plate was raised and slapped away.


    Crackle!


    This was a terrible blow. Under this blow, half of the blue river suddenly festered, and a large number of wind blades collapsed and smashed.


    Moreover, his strong body has extraordinary resistance to the cold. Although the cold hit him, it is not useless, but the effect is obviously much weaker than that of other blood beasts.


    However, the cyan River, after all, has the mixing ability of cold ice wind blades and has the powerful destructive power in the second stage of the barbarian level. Although less than half of it was destroyed, more cyan rivers hit the purple blood beast.


    The purple blood beast was hit and flew, and there were many scratches on his body, and his body was frozen by the cold ice.


    Click!


    The terrible power of the purple blood beast easily broke away from the ice, and the purple blood beast broke through the ice.


    Even in the face of the cold ice wind blade mixing ability of the second level of barbarian level, its injuries are extremely limited, and its strong defense is undoubtedly revealed.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    In the face of gray who suddenly attacked and was obviously extremely powerful, the purple blood beast had no intention of escaping, roared and rushed at gray.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Iron arm barbarian ape, tusk pig and brute force ant were released by gray, and their bodies were metallized and greeted the purple blood beast.


    At the front was the iron arm savage ape. The thick iron fist of the water tank hammered at the purple blood beast, but the purple blood beast did not dodge and let the iron arm savage ape''s fist hit him.


    Boom!


    The huge body of the iron arm ape flies upside down.


    Although its fist hardness is absolutely no worse than that of the purple blood beast, or even worse, its strength is far worse than that of the purple blood beast. It was directly knocked upside down by the purple blood beast.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The tusk pig hissed, and an invisible shock wave spread out and hit the purple blood beast.


    However, the sound waves that hit the purple blood beast easily broke up like water waves beating on the reef. The purple blood beast continued to rush forward without damage. After a collision, the tusk pig flew backwards like a hill.


    Three brute level blood beasts, only a moment later, only brute force ants were still standing in front of gray, almost destroying everything, breaking through the obstacles of the two brute level blood beasts in front.


    The brute force ant is five meters long and has the rare power among the brute level blood beasts. After its body is metallized, its defense is even comparable to that of the silver armored rhinoceros.


    Purple blood beast, a body type integrating the power of terror and the defense of terror, is a barbarian special blood beast. Even the water tired beast of the barbarian special blood beast can be killed.


    The huge body of the purple blood beast was condescending, and the giant claws patted the brute force ant. The brute force ant exposed its sharp mouth and bit the purple blood beast.


    Boom!


    Facing the brute force ant, the power of the purple blood beast finally failed to destroy the withered and decayed. After the collision, the brute force ant was not patted by the purple blood beast, but even so, it can still see that the body of the brute force ant retreated more than ten meters one after another.


    Obviously, the power of purple blood beast is even higher than that of brute force ant, but it''s not too much.


    To repel the brute force ants, the purple blood beast has rushed towards gray. The huge purple claws tear up the air, as if even space can be broken and photographed towards gray.


    Gray looked calm and a long blue river appeared again.


    Bang!


    The purple blood beast was hit and flew out again as it was at the beginning, adding a lot of wounds to his body.


    "Sure enough, it''s hard to kill a blood beast with this level of defense!"


    Seeing the destructive power, gray shook his head slightly.


    Although there are many injuries on the purple blood beast, they are not too serious. Obviously, the blood beast with this level of defense ability is really difficult to kill.


    However, it also strengthened his determination to kill the purple blood beast and obtain the blood of the purple blood beast.


    With the defense of purple blood beast and the enhancement of defense after metallization, he will be able to have a strong defense to terror.


    At that time, even if the second stage exists, no one can break his defense and kill her. Even if the blood starved warrior wants to kill him, it will be extremely difficult.


    In addition, he reached the blood beast ability in the second stage of the barbarian level. At that time, he almost had the strength to carry with the wild blood soldiers. Although the blood beast ability is not an opponent, he can deal with it with strong defense.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The purple blood beast that was bumped out fought with the three brute level blood * * who were surrounded again. After a while, the purple blood beast patted the three brute level blood beasts again and rushed to gray.


    Maybe it''s because Gray''s ice wind blade mixing ability hurt it, the purple blood beast stared at gray.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Gray didn''t use the mixing ability of cold ice wind blade anymore. Facing the purple blood beast with extremely strong defense, the freezing effect of cold ice was extremely limited and could hardly bind the purple blood beast.


    Lightning metal ability was used. A large number of metal blades with purple lightning floated around him. Under his command, ten thousand arrows attacked the purple blood beast.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The purple blood beast is full of scorched black marks. Even if the defense is like it, one blood hole after another can''t help under the metal blade with purple lightning.


    Without exception, the purple blood beast flew upside down again. This time, it was worse than the previous two times. It hit a mountain stone weighing dozens of tons and smashed it directly.


    Lightning metal mixing ability, because it is a mixture of two pure destructive abilities, its power is stronger than that of ice wind blade, and the damage to purple blood beast is also huge.


    Whoosh!


    Use the lightning metal ability to blast the purple blood beast away. Gray didn''t keep a distance, but rushed towards the purple blood beast.


    In his hand, there is a long red knife, which is the magic weapon with the highest grade of bronze that he won from the dead Varun family brute blood soldiers in the king''s cemetery.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The three besieged blood beasts were hit by the purple blood beast again. Fortunately, the defense of the three blood beasts was no worse than the purple blood beast, otherwise they would have been destroyed in front of the great power of the purple blood beast.


    At this time, gray rushed to the purple blood beast, on the red long knife, and cleaved to the purple blood beast with a red flame.


    The purple blood beast patted a purple giant claw and hit the red flame long knife.


    Boom!


    The purple blood beast slipped out backward. The bronze peak magic weapon in Gray''s hand can also reach the second stage of barbarian level.


    Now gray, with the increase of magic weapons, whether blood beast ability or close combat ability, can reach the second stage of barbarian level. The only regret is that the weapon in his hand is a knife rather than his most famous sword.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A knife cuts back the purple blood beast, and gray uses the lightning metal ability.


    Crackling!


    A large number of lightning metal blades appeared. Under Gray''s control, they gathered together, turned into a huge purple snake and hit the purple blood beast.


    The purple blood beast flew upside down, and ferocious blood holes appeared one after another.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    But the purple blood beast''s strong defense was carried down, and the lightning metal still failed to cause fatal injury to it. It got up and jumped at gray again.

 Chapter 381

    "Hum -"


    Facing the purple blood beast, Gray was not afraid at all. The bronze peak magic weapon was in hand. His melee combat power also reached the second level of the barbarian level.


    Instead of retreating, the red long knife in his hand suddenly made a great red light, which stretched out for several meters and turned into a red light.


    Boom!


    The long knife was cut on the shoulder of the purple blood beast. The purple blood beast flew backwards faster than ever before.


    At the shoulder, there was a long charred trace, and the surrounding flesh and blood even carbonized directly.


    With Gray''s fighting power at the second level of the current man level, with all his strength, ordinary special blood beasts can be killed by only shooting several times, just like the red burning tiger.


    If the purple blood beast didn''t have this extremely strong body, I don''t know how many times it had been killed by gray.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The purple blood beast gets up again, bumps into three brute blood beasts and rushes towards gray. Gray takes the initiative to meet him and fight with him.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray fought with the purple blood beast.


    Gray holds a bronze magic weapon. He can use melee and lightning metal together, plus three barbarian blood beasts. He can fight with purple blood * *.


    In terms of combat power, it was much higher than the purple blood beast, but the defense of the purple blood beast carried Gray''s powerful attack again and again.


    Fortunately, under such a powerful attack, the purple blood beast finally couldn''t bear it. His body was bleeding like a column, and there were wounds all over his body, almost none of which was complete.


    "Drink -"


    Gray drank low. The lightning metal mixing ability turned into a metal sword more than ten meters long. On the metal sword, purple thunder light twined, like one huge purple thunder snake after another.


    Poof!


    The metal sword wound by thunder light stabbed into the purple blood beast from a serious bone wound, stabbed into the purple blood beast''s body, and then burst into pieces and turned into countless metal sharp blades in the purple blood beast''s body.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The purple blood beast screamed bitterly and rolled madly.


    The three brute blood beasts that were besieging it all flew upside down. It rolled and almost leveled the surrounding tens of meters. Finally, it stopped struggling and died completely.


    "Finally dead!"


    Gray sighed and hurried forward to collect the blood.


    The difficulty of the purple blood beast in front of him was no less than that of the brute level second level brute blood soldier who met gray in the last Tomb of the king''s cemetery.


    Although the combat power can not be reached, the strong defense makes up for the lack of combat power and makes it as difficult as the other party.


    "Metallized on the basis of purple blood beast defense, we can know what degree the defense can reach immediately!"


    After collecting the blood, gray looked at the wounded corpse of the purple blood beast, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    Purple blood beast has such powerful power and defense. It is definitely the best object of corpse control ability. Gray will not miss it.


    Moreover, on the purple blood beast, he can know in advance what degree the defense of the purple blood beast can reach after metallization, and whether it is as he expected, even the brute blood warrior at the second level of the brute level is difficult to break the defense.


    Use the corpse control ability to control the purple blood beast, and then use the back feeding ability to repair the injury on the purple blood beast. Finally, a intact purple blood beast appeared in front of gray.


    "Metallization!"


    After metallization, the purple blood beast''s body, which was like purple crystal, began to be mixed with bronze, and finally became purple cyan.


    "Call -"


    Gray took a deep breath, and the red long knife in his hand was wrapped with red flame, emitting a blazing high temperature, turned into a few meters long, and cut off the blood beast whose color turned purple and cyan.


    Dang!


    The sound of metal impact sounded, and the purple blood beast flew out like a shell. It hit all the way, and finally fell deeply into a low mountain before it stopped.


    Gray came to the side of the low mountain, commanded the purple blood beast to pull out from the low mountain, and looked at the place where the purple blood beast had just been split by the red long knife.


    "No wound..."


    The next moment, Gray''s face showed such a true color.


    Under the attack of the red long knife whose power reached the second level of the barbarian level, there was no wound on the surface of the purple blood beast. The purple blood beast carried the attack of the second level of the barbarian level without damage!


    "Try using the mixing ability of ice wind blade and lightning metal."


    The long blue river fell from the sky, filled with terrible cold, and the wind blades sank and floated in it, drowning the purple blood beast.


    The purple metal blade flashing with thunder, like the rain, kept hitting the purple blood beast.


    As a result, there was no change. After suffering from the mixing ability of cold ice wind blade and lightning metal, there was still no wound on the purple blood beast.


    "It''s very difficult to damage..."


    Seeing this result, gray can basically determine that the defense of the metallized purple blood beast in front of him has been strong enough to be hard to damage.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary blood starved soldiers to kill!"


    Although there is no way to test it, gray estimates that this strong defense, which falls on it when attacked by ordinary bloodless soldiers, should be difficult to cause serious injuries. It is by no means easy to kill.


    "Brother, you''re back!"


    A week later, gray returned to Fergus castle.


    It took more than a month to leave, and the Fergus family still went because of the birth of the king''s graveyard. Fortunately, after gray left the king''s graveyard, he had someone send a letter back to report peace, so that the Fergus family wouldn''t worry too much.


    "Father, you are already a crazy blood soldier!"


    More than a month later, the strength of the Fergus family has been greatly improved under the unlimited supply of the blood of the barbarian blood beast.


    Bernal is getting closer and closer to the fierce blood warrior. Caroline''s strength continues to improve on the basis of the superior blood warrior. Sarah has been promoted to the superior blood warrior. Even Alice with poor qualification has been promoted to the middle blood warrior.


    The most powerful one was count Fergus, who broke through the fierce level and promoted to the crazy level. He became a crazy blood warrior relative to his current status.


    "Thanks to the blood of those savage blood beasts you brought back!"


    When his strength was raised to the crazy level, count Fergus was in a good mood and said with a smile.


    At his age, it was difficult to improve, but the brute blood animal blood brought back by gray gave him this opportunity to raise him to the realm of hopelessness in this life.


    After having a pleasant meal with the Fergus family, gray learned more about the changes of the Fergus family in the past month.


    "Brother Ellis is engaged? Which family is it?"


    With the current strength of the Fergus family and its prestige in Sidney, there are naturally not a few families who intend to marry the Fergus family. Except Bernal, the four Gray brothers and sisters have been watched.


    Among them, Ellis is the oldest, so it naturally contributed to Ellis''s engagement.


    "Of the Viscount Carlisle family."


    Mrs. Milan laughed so hard that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    The object of the marriage was a noble woman of the Viscount family, which satisfied her very much and thought it was an extremely suitable marriage.


    "Brother Ellis, congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    Although he didn''t like Ellis, even now, gray congratulated him for living in the same castle.


    What Ellis got was a little scared thanks. Obviously, for gray, who is now at the height of the sun, he is afraid of the other party who has had an unpleasant experience with gray.


    In fact, this fear is superfluous. Although he doesn''t like the other party, gray won''t treat the other party as long as the other party doesn''t provoke him in the future.


    "Now Alice is engaged. It''s your turn to marry Caroline!"


    Bernal looked at gray and joked with a smile.


    "Well, are you interested? There are many noble girls staring at you now."


    "How about Miss Herr of the Earl Ford family? If you have a crush on Miss Polly, I think it''s possible -"


    "I don''t want to consider it yet."


    Gray interrupted each other with a smile.


    "You''d better look for sister Caroline first!"


    "Caroline, what do you think of young master Donne? Although his appearance is a little ordinary, it is better than his temperament and strong cultivation talent -"


    "He''s not my type!"


    Bernal turned to Caroline again, and Caroline raised her head very gracefully and sealed Bernal''s words with a word.


    Went to the Red Wing mercenary regiment, confirmed that everything was normal, and asked the Red Wing mercenary regiment to find the wind Wolf for count Fergus''s blood implantation.


    Later, gray stayed in the castle at ease. While practicing himself, he also pointed out Sarah and others from time to time.


    Unconsciously, more than half a month passed, and gray solemnly took out a bottle of medicine from the purple ring.


    This is a bottle of medicine contained in a transparent crystal bottle. The liquid in the medicine is golden red, like a burning flame. It is the flame medicine won from the flame Kingdom Nicholas flame.


    Seeing this bottle of flame potion, gray did not think that Sophia had to go to the two bottles of flame potion. He was so angry that his teeth itched. He fought hard on the stage to get one bottle. The other party moved his mouth under the stage and got two bottles. He was a full profiteer.


    "Rumble -"


    Unscrewing the cork, gray took a sip.


    The golden red liquid, with a slight sweetness, is like honey brewed by flowers. It is extremely mellow and not difficult to swallow.


    He swallowed it in one gulp.


    Hula!


    The next moment, he felt as if he had swallowed a red flame, which quickly spread all over his body and burned everywhere in his body.


    Bones, internal organs, muscles


    Everywhere there was a flame burning, but there was vitality in him. He seemed to be reborn.

 Chapter 382

    Taking advantage of the strength of the medicine, gray began to practice. Suddenly, a lizard monster covered with sapphire scales appeared.


    The body is nine meters long. There is a long single horn on the huge head, which stabs into the sky like a sharp knife.


    The breath of terror is filled with destruction. It is dignified and domineering. The Tathagata comes from the abyss full of destruction.


    After entering the cultivation state, gray devoted himself to the cultivation. Soon, he completed the first round of cultivation, entered the second round of cultivation, and reached his usual cultivation progress.


    However, under the effect of medicine, his cultivation progress did not stop.


    In the second round, the first cultivation progress reached 30%, 40% and half


    After a long time, he withdrew from his practice.


    "The first cultivation is completed!"


    After more than a month of cultivation and a bottle of flaming potion, Gray''s realm was upgraded from the first level to the second round, and the first cultivation type cultivation was completed.


    Among them, more than 70% of the credit is attributed to the flaming potion. Although his strength has improved rapidly due to his transformation ability, he has not reached the barbarian level for long after all, and the improvement he has obtained by relying on himself is limited.


    Not in a hurry to leave the practice room, gray took out a crystal bottle from the purple ring again.


    In the crystal bottle, there is almost a part of purple liquid. The color is flirtatious, just like a purple gem liquid, which is the blood of an unknown purple blood beast.


    "Rumble -"


    Gray swallowed it again.


    "No!"


    As soon as he swallowed it, gray couldn''t help screaming.


    A similar but more intense heat appeared.


    He felt that every part of his body was burning, as if he had become a burning man, constantly emitting high temperature.


    No, not as if, but as a fact.


    He obviously felt that his current temperature was different from normal, far beyond the normal temperature.


    If it was in a previous life, as he is now, minutes would be enough to kill, but there are too many things in the world that go beyond the common sense of the previous life and can not be measured by the common sense of the previous life.


    Even under such high temperature, he didn''t die. He was still alive and didn''t even faint.


    However, this is a kind of suffering. He can clearly feel the pain of being burned by fire, but he can''t stop it. He can only endure this pain continuously.


    Wave after wave of pain, like a tide, hit his brain nerve, making his face white with pain and cold sweat. After only a while, his clothes were all wet.


    "Physical strength can''t bear this transformation!"


    Every time you swallow blood, your body will have some pain reaction more or less, but it will never be so intense. It will be so intense. The only reason is that your body strength can''t withstand this transformation.


    Every transformation adds new blood to the body. Although Gray will not have blood exclusion like others, causing physical disability and strength regression, he also needs stronger physical quality to bear this new blood.


    It was only more than a month since the last time he took blood. However, considering that he swallowed the flame medicine, gray had completed the first cultivation of the second round, and his realm had been greatly improved before he dared to take blood.


    Now it seems that this degree of improvement is far from enough, and now his physical quality is not enough to bear the new blood.


    Severe pain, like knife scraping, knife after knife, kept crossing.


    After a long time, gray had accumulated a pool of sweat. When he was numb with pain, the pain finally disappeared.


    Patter!


    Gray fell directly to the ground, panting violently, numb and unable to exert any strength.


    After a long time, he recovered some strength, stood up and smiled bitterly.


    "I''m afraid that every swallowing of blood in the future will be separated by at least two cultivation styles, so that today''s situation will not appear."


    In the crazy level stage, gray can swallow his blood almost every time he completes a cultivation type. After his strength reaches the barbarian level, he still has some joy. From the barbarian level to the barbarian level, he needs to complete two rounds of 8 cultivation types in total.


    If he can swallow blood once every time he completes a cultivation form, he can swallow blood 8 times at the barbarian level.


    Now it seems that it can''t.


    After reaching the barbarian level, the requirements of blood vessel implantation on physical quality become higher. At least two cultivation types need to be completed before the physical quality can bear the implantation of new blood vessels.


    "I don''t know if it has been successfully implanted into the blood. I hope it won''t cause permanent damage to the body this time!"


    Gray felt powerless and worried.


    Now, if he doesn''t have the ability to control the corpse, I''m afraid any crazy blood soldier can''t beat him. Of course, the other party can''t kill him.


    After all, even if the purple blood beast''s blood vein implantation failed, the metallized terrorist defense was enough to keep him intact under the attack of the crazy blood warrior.


    What worries him more is whether the purple blood beast''s blood has been successfully implanted. Will this overload implantation of blood cause permanent damage to the body.


    The failure of blood vein implantation is a small matter. If it causes permanent damage to the body, it''s really too late to regret.


    He rested for a week. Within this week, gray didn''t even have the strength to practice blood method. It can be said that he spent an extremely weak week.


    Then his body slowly recovered. Another week passed before his body returned to normal.


    "I didn''t feel anything unusual!"


    Trying to practice, gray didn''t feel anything unusual in his body, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unfortunately, fortunately, there was no worst-case situation. If there was a permanent injury, it would be a disaster for gray.


    Although there are some magic drugs that can cure permanent damage, such things are almost difficult to obtain. Even a few medicine refining masters can refine them.


    Like the last time, in order to cure Edgar Warren''s broken hand, the Warren family spent a lot of money to ask the Royal medicine refining master to help refine medicine.


    Even for the Marquis family like the Valen family, the price is extremely huge. It can be imagined how difficult it is to obtain this kind of medicine.


    "I don''t know whether the ability of back feeding can treat permanent injury. I hope I won''t try one day."


    Although the back feeding ability is quite powerful, it is not enough to treat any injury. Gray doesn''t dare to place all his hopes on the back feeding ability.


    For example, this time, she was weak for two weeks. Although gray used the ability of back feeding, it had no effect. Obviously, not all kinds of injuries can be cured.


    "Next, we should see the blood beast ability of the purple blood beast and whether it has been successfully implanted!"


    Found a forest near the castle. Gray released the purple blood beast. His body was metallized, and the skin surface showed a bronze metallic luster.


    Bang!


    The purple blood beast rushed. The huge purple claw had no reservation, and one claw patted gray.


    Gray flew upside down like a meteor. One tree after another was smashed by him, and wood chips flew. The trees fell in a row, a hundred meters away, and then hit a huge mountain stone, smashing it and stopping.


    Bang Dang!


    Lifting the rubble, gray looked at himself. His clothes were under the claw of the purple blood beast. There was a huge hole in his chest, and his skin was clearly exposed.


    The exposed skin was bronze because of the metallization of the body, but there was no wound, even where it was caught by the claw of the purple blood beast.


    "Defense is indeed enhanced. If it had been before, this degree of attack should be enough to hurt."


    Purple blood beast is a special blood beast of body type. Its attack power can reach the barbarian level.


    This level of attack, even the metallized defense of the body, should leave some injuries more or less, but not now, which is enough to show that his defense is stronger than before.


    Crackling!


    Without stopping, gray used lightning metal ability, and suddenly around him, there appeared one metal blade after another with purple lightning.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    All the metal blades with purple lightning attacked together, but the target was gray.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After a series of attacks, Gray''s clothes were almost completely torn to pieces, but Gray''s body surface still did not have a trace of wounds, or even charred marks.


    "It is indeed the same as the current purple blood beast. The defense has reached the level of brute level, and the second level is also difficult to damage."


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. This will be an important card when he faces the Graham family.


    Although the combat power can not reach the wild blood soldier, the strong defense is enough for him to support the attack of the wild blood soldier. Coupled with the space transmission ability of the purple ring, it will never be too difficult to withdraw calmly from the wild blood soldier.


    Even with strong defense, it is not impossible to fight with the wild blood soldiers and force them back.


    Although the combat power of silver armour rhinoceros can''t compare with the barbarian special blood beast, every battle with the barbarian special blood beast basically ends with the retreat of the barbarian special blood beast. Gray thinks he should be able to do it.


    Unknowingly, months passed.


    In these months, gray only went out once. That was when the Red Wing mercenary found the trail of the wind wolf. He stayed in the castle all the other times.


    Outside, the border between the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom, there will be news of border conflict from time to time.


    The most serious one was the conflict between the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom, with more than 1000 people killed and injured. They almost thought that the war would break out, but they were suppressed by the two sides.


    The turmoil at the border made the nobles of the purple moon Kingdom pay close attention to the border.


    One day, a letter bird flew into Fergus castle. After reading the letter, count Fergus suddenly changed his face. He immediately called the people to the study and said with extreme dignity.


    "The war broke out!"

 Chapter 383

    "The war broke out."


    Count Fergus''s face was dignified.


    "One day ago, the flame Kingdom invaded the purple moon Kingdom on a large scale. Now, one third of the territory of the Duke of Naham bordering the flame Kingdom has been occupied by the flame kingdom!"


    "It broke out after all!"


    Gray, Bernal and others had a heavy heart. Although they had long guessed that the war would inevitably break out, they could not help feeling heavy when they knew that the war would really break out.


    War, the meat grinder of life, the battlefield paved with blood and bone, once it breaks out, it must be a river of blood and bones.


    In history, every war is extremely tragic. Ordinary soldiers will die in it, and nobles will also die in it. The previous generation of house owners of the Fergus family died in it.


    Even the talented children with infinite potential and the bloodless soldiers on the hegemonic side are likely to die.


    It was an unfathomable abyss, and no one could guarantee that he would survive under such a meat grinder.


    "I''m afraid the recruitment will come soon!"


    Bernal frowned.


    Every time a war breaks out, the purple moon kingdom will send out conscription to the royal nobles. Although the Fergus family is not the royal nobles, it is the enfeoffment nobles of the Sidney family. When the Sidney family is conscripted, the Fergus family will naturally be conscripted.


    "With the current situation of Sidney family, I''m afraid the casualties of Sidney collar will not be small this time."


    Gray looked worried.


    In war, the strength is the strength. Whoever has strong strength will naturally have a strong chance of survival in the war. Whoever has weak strength will naturally have a weak chance of survival in the war.


    Because of the king of killers, the Sidney family was almost destroyed, and almost all experts were damaged. Even the bronze backed dragon and beast, as the ultimate inside information, were also killed.


    The Sidney family has lost its strong strength. Naturally, the survival probability of these enfeoffed nobles belonging to the Sidney family on the battlefield will be greatly reduced.


    Although the Fergus family has a sudden rise and extremely strong combat power, it must not be comparable to the former Sidney family. Apart from that, a bronze backed dragon beast alone has far more combat power than the current Fergus family.


    "And watch out for the Naham family."


    Count Fergus frowned.


    Because of the silver metal ball, gray has a bad relationship with the Graham family. Although it has not been discovered by the Graham family for the time being because of Sophia, it may not be far from being discovered by the Graham family.


    When the war broke out, Gray was bound to go, and that was the territory of the Naham family. Once people of the Naham family entered, it was inevitable that they would be found by the Naham family.


    "We were called up to join the war. The neiham family should not dare to attack us openly?"


    Bernal said.


    "It''s hard to say that even if it''s limited to the current environment of the big enemy, it''s possible to do it openly and secretly."


    Count Fergus said heavily.


    This kind of thing has never happened before.


    The Warren family once secretly attacked the Sidney family on the battlefield, causing heavy losses to the Sidney family and their noble forces belonging to the Sidney family.


    "Don''t worry too much. We don''t have no ability to fight back now. The forbidden weapon in my hand is enough to deter the ham family."


    Gray raised his eyebrows. He had told count Fergus and others about the fact that he was a bloody soldier and the forbidden device.


    Although the neham family is strong, he is not easy to bully now.


    The defense that is hard to damage from the second level of the brute level makes him confident to fight with the wild blood soldier, and he still has the forbidden weapon in his hand.


    Two arrows, if they are cruel, are enough to kill two bloodless warriors. When they are taken out, I think they are enough to make the Naham family dare not act rashly.


    While the Fergus family got the news of the outbreak of the war, many families also got the news.


    The outbreak of the war made the whole purple moon Kingdom boiling. Urgent discussions like gray''s continued to take place all over the purple moon kingdom.


    There are worries and joys. Each family has different attitudes towards war because of different family conditions.


    The Warren family.


    "Damn it, at this juncture, the war broke out!"


    Brandt Valen, Marquis of Valen, who learned the news, directly smashed the tea cup.


    The Warren family suffered a great loss in the war with grena.


    All the family experts who went to kill gray were seriously injured. The most frightening thing for them was that the rune puppet who thought the family was inside was destroyed by Gray''s forbidden weapon in that war.


    The Valen family searched the whole purple moon Kingdom and rune masters. They offered a large reward to repair it, but so far, the repair is still far away.


    At this juncture, the war broke out. It is conceivable that the Warren family, without the great heritage of Rune puppets and greatly reduced combat power, is bound to suffer great losses on the battlefield.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t stop his hatred for gray who caused all this.


    However, after a long time, it turned into a sigh. Now the other party is not what the Valen family can compete with. When they meet on the battlefield, the Valen family can only choose to retreat.


    Kenneth family.


    "Finally, I missed the last visit to the flame kingdom. I won''t miss it this time!"


    A tall young man with blue hair grew up and looked in the direction of Duke neham''s collar with a strong sense of war in his eyes.


    He is Gavin Kenneth, the strongest of the younger generation of Kenneth family, and the strongest of the younger generation among the three Duke and seven Marquis families.


    Many years ago, he has stepped into the realm of the brute blood soldier, and has gone far in the realm of the brute blood soldier.


    As the first person of the younger generation of the three Duke and seven Marquis family, he has long wanted to meet the younger generation of the flame kingdom.


    If he hadn''t been at a critical juncture of cultivation last time, he wouldn''t have missed that party.


    The Royal aristocratic Earl family, the Leo family.


    "This is an opportunity!"


    Above the theme, the leader of the Leo family, a dark man, glanced at the top of the family present.


    "If we can make great achievements in this war, our Leo family will become the eighth Marquis family. Everyone, work hard for the glory of the family!"


    One by one, the top leaders of the Leo family have a burning war in their eyes. They don''t hesitate to fight to pieces in order to establish outstanding achievements in this war.


    The Marquis of Oka.


    The Marquis of Oka, with a round face and two moustaches, swept the high-level Oka family present and said.


    "In this war, the Oka family focused on preserving their strength."


    Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters live in Wangdu.


    "The war broke out!"


    The three frowned. Now there are only three Sidney families left, and their strength is not even as good as some count families. To say what forces are most afraid of war, it must be their Sidney family.


    However, the war was not transferred by their will. After more than ten years, the war broke out again when the Sidney family was the most vulnerable.


    "What should I do?"


    Polly''s face was full of worry.


    "I can only take one step at a time. If you stay in Wangdu, I''ll just return to the territory."


    Saroyan sighed.


    "No, we are also from the Sidney family. We have to go back."


    Polly and Darren both had firm eyes and shook their heads.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day when the news of the outbreak of the war came out, the Fergus family became lively.


    First, count Ford visited with Donne and herzol.


    Then came the visit of the Evelyn family, who was married to the Fergus family.


    This is not the end. After them, many families visited.


    The family of Mrs. Milan''s mother, the Harry family.


    The Bessemer family, which has a tradition of women inheriting titles.


    The Viscount Carlisle family engaged to the Fergus family.


    The newly promoted Viscount family, the Moore family.


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, the aristocratic families led by Sidney came to visit. Even the lichens family, which had some unpleasant relations with the Fergus family, was also led and paid a visit by the owner himself.


    The intentions of these families are not difficult to guess.


    The war broke out, but now the Sidney family exists in name only, and self-protection has become a problem. On the battlefield, they can''t be sheltered at all. On the contrary, the Fergus family has sprung up, and there are enough brute class combat forces in the family.


    This gave them hope that the Fergus family could take care of them on the battlefield.


    Count Fergus received the heads of noble families, and gray and Bernal received the young generation of noble families who followed.


    "Master gray, we went too far in the past. I apologize to you here. Please forgive me."


    Clive and Timothy of the richens family kept a low attitude and offered to apologize to gray in front of the younger generation.


    "Let bygones be bygones."


    Gray said faintly.


    With his current strength, if he really takes revenge on the richens family, how can the richens family survive until now.


    He is too lazy to care about some conflicts that are not too serious. Of course, he will not spare the real hatred of immortality.


    For example, the Locke family reported to the shadow snake, which led to the assassination of the Fergus family by the shadow snake, which almost destroyed the Fergus family.


    Naturally, such hatred never ends, so the Locke family was destroyed by him.


    "I didn''t expect him to grow up in just a few years!"


    Jolie Bessemer, the eldest daughter of the Bessemer family, looked at gray with amazement.


    A few years ago, in Sidney castle, although the other party showed outstanding talent, her strength was between Bozhong and her, but I didn''t think that a few years later, the other party had grown to the point where she needed to look up. Who could have thought of the people present at that time?

 Chapter 384

    A few days later, Bernal''s three brothers and sisters returned to Sydney and finally came to Fergus castle.


    They brought the royal order. Not surprisingly, the Sidney family was also called up and asked to assemble a team to support.


    Soon, the heads of noble families led by Sidney were called to attend the meeting. Gray was the only person in the younger generation who still attended the meeting although he was not the head of noble families.


    No family had any objection to Gray''s participation in the meeting. Rather, they all supported him.


    Although gray is not the owner of the Fergus family, he is the origin of the strength of the whole Fergus family. He holds the strongest combat power of the whole Fergus family. They are eager to have a good relationship with gray in order to get Gray''s care on the battlefield.


    "Count Fergus, gray, it''s up to you Fergus family this time!"


    Saroyan looked at count Fergus and gray. The main force of Sidney must be the Fergus family.


    Even if he is the strongest in other families, he is just a crazy blood soldier. He can''t become the main force of the battlefield. How many people will come back alive this time depends on the strength of the Fergus family.


    "The Marquis is assured that the Fergus family will do their best."


    Said count Fergus and gray.


    It can only be said that they try their best, but can not give any guarantee. On the battlefield, even the wild blood soldiers may fall. With the strength of the Fergus family, they can''t give any guarantee at all.


    Three days later, Sidney led the noble families to assemble a team of 30000 people and set out for.


    However, the momentum of the team is extremely low. Even ordinary soldiers know more or less what Sidney is now. Under such circumstances, morale is naturally impossible to be high.


    In order to increase the morale of the team, gray and count Fergus rode on brute blood beasts. Other families with blood beasts also showed that they rode on blood beasts.


    Sure enough, the morale of the team became higher and higher when they saw two savage blood beasts with a huge body of seven meters and a powerful blood beast.


    The huge size of the blood beast brought them not fear but confidence at this time.


    After all, these blood beasts belong to them. On the battlefield, they will become their "comrades in arms" fighting side by side. With such powerful "comrades in arms", their morale will naturally be high.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The huge tusk pig was covered with black hair and looked like a low mountain. With each step, the ground would sink, attracting the awe of the people around him.


    "You shouldn''t have come back!"


    Sitting on the tusk pig, gray frowned.


    Next to him, a beautiful blonde woman, dressed in a purple war suit, also sat on the tusk pig. She looked firm when she heard Gray''s words.


    "I''m Polly Sidney. I''m a member of the Sidney family. I naturally have the obligation to fight for the Sidney family."


    "You should understand the danger of this war!"


    Gray looked at her and said positively.


    "I know."


    Polly nodded and then shook her head.


    "That''s why I want to participate. People of the Sidney family can be killed, but they can''t be afraid to fight!"


    Her long blond hair was neatly pulled into a ponytail, revealing a beautiful but firm face.


    The great change of the family made her grow up rapidly from the original carefree noble girl. This growth makes people heartache and sympathy.


    Gray sighed and had to think of taking care of each other as much as possible after he went to the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, even gray himself can''t guarantee that he can survive 100%, and he can only do so.


    "Two savage blood soldiers and one barren blood soldier of the neham family were seriously injured!"


    "Within neham''s territory, the top three city of Ralph was destroyed, and the whole city was looted by the flame kingdom."


    "Half of the territory of the Duke of neham has been occupied, and the flame Kingdom has sent troops to attack other aristocratic territories!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to support, news from the front kept coming.


    Facing the strong flame Kingdom, the first to bear the brunt of the neham family suffered heavy losses and retreated, and the coalition forces of the flame Kingdom have even spread to the territories outside the Duke of neham.


    "I don''t know whether it''s good news or bad news!"


    Gray is naturally happy to see the damage to the strength of the neham family. After all, with his relationship with the neham family, there will be a war in the future. The strength of the neham family will be greatly damaged, and the threat to him will naturally become smaller.


    However, the ferocity of the flame Kingdom also brought him a great sense of crisis. The strength of the Naham family is absolutely not weak, which can make the Naham family retreat almost without resistance. It is conceivable that the coalition forces of the flame kingdom are strong this time.


    "Many refugees!"


    On his way for several days, when he was about to enter the Duke of neham, the gray people were shocked by what they saw.


    In front of them, there was a long, invisible refugee team.


    Among the refugees.


    There is a mother carrying a crying baby.


    The father of a young child is pulled by a scooter.


    There is an old man with white hair walking slowly with a crutch in his hand.


    Some seem to have lost their family and look sad. Their teenage brothers lead their young sisters and depend on each other.


    ¡­¡­


    The refugees looked frightened and their eyes were blank. It was fear of the unknown and a loss of the future.


    Occasionally, more people walk, suddenly fall down, and never get up again, causing a burst of sobs.


    Who suffered the most in the war?


    Not aristocrats, but civilians.


    They lost their homes, were slaughtered, bullied, starved to death because they lost food


    Although the nobility will die on the battlefield, it is so insignificant compared with the tragic experience of millions of civilians.


    When passing by such a group of refugees, gray and others were heavy hearted. They could do nothing except distribute some food to these refugees.


    Now they are going to the battlefield. They can''t take such a group of civilians with them, nor can they give them any comfort and guarantee, because they don''t know what the result of the war with the flame kingdom will be.


    After a day''s journey under the leadership of Duke Graham, gray and his team of 30000 arrived at a huge city with a population of millions.


    The city of neham, one of the three cities led by neham, is also the only city not lost among the three giant cities led by the Duke of neham.


    Here, the Duke of Graham''s family, which has been rooted in the leadership of Graham for hundreds of years, is the headquarters of the Duke of Graham''s family and a place gray absolutely does not want to step into.


    However, I had to come this time, because all the nobles who came to support needed to assemble in the city according to the order of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    In the city, a living area has been cleared for the noble teams who came to support. Gray and they chose an area and sat in.


    In this area, gray and they met people from all families.


    Basically, all families of the Kingdom have arrived. Gray and they are the latest group. After all, Saroyan and his three people rushed back to the territory from the king''s capital, which took a lot of time.


    "It''s the smoley family!"


    "Traitor!"


    "It''s the traitor family!"


    ¡­¡­


    They also saw the smoley family who had left Sidney and joined the Oka family.


    "Duke Smalley, you traitor!"


    Looking at the former "count smoley", count Ford scolded angrily.


    "Count Ford, it''s been a long time."


    Duke Smalley, a man with long brown hair, is over half a hundred, but he can vaguely see his handsome youth.


    Facing the reprimand of count Ford, he smiled and greeted warmly like a best friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "Hum, the Sidney family is not mean to you. Have you been eaten by the dog? Unexpectedly, after the Sidney family was killed, you immediately left the Sidney family and took refuge in the Oka family."


    Count Ford snorted coldly and looked at each other coldly.


    "I had to make that decision."


    Duke Smalley shrugged and looked innocent.


    "If I were alone, I would naturally be willing to advance and retreat with the Sidney family. Unfortunately, I am not alone. There is a family relying on me behind me. I need to consider it for my family."


    "What a last resort."


    Next to him, Saroyan came out and sneered.


    "Master Saroyan, I know you are angry, but I also struggled to make that decision."


    Duke Smalley said with a "sincere" face.


    "That''s really hard for you!"


    Saroyan snorted coldly.


    "If you can understand, I can rest assured."


    Duke Smalley still keeps "sincerity" on his face, but this sincerity, no matter how it looks, is too false, and people want to hit it with a punch.


    Bang!


    Someone really did that. When he hit him with a punch, Duke Smalley immediately flew upside down with flowers on his face and a long stream of nosebleed.


    It was gray who shot. He had seen shameless, but he had never seen such shameless. He twisted his rebellion into a forced and calm look.


    "Gray Fergus, dare you do it to me!"


    When he reached for his face and found that there was blood on his hand, Duke Smalley glared at gray angrily.


    "What dare not."


    Gray sneered and stepped towards Duke Smalley.


    "The Oka family will not let you go!"


    Knowing some rumors about gray and that he was not Gray''s opponent, Duke Smalley stepped back and distanced himself from gray.


    "Who dares to fight my Orca family!"


    Just then, a reprimand sounded, and a group of people came. The first person was a man with a slightly fat face and a two curled beard, the Marquis of Oka.


    Seeing Duke Smalley''s bloody face, he was furious and stared at gray angrily.


    "How dare you dare to attack my Oka family? Don''t you pay attention to my Oka family?"

 Chapter 385

    "Look, there''s a conflict with the orca family."


    "From the Sidney family."


    "The Sidney family? The Marquis family with only three people left in the whole family?"


    "With the strength of the Sidney family, it''s not a good idea to choose to collide with the Oka family!"


    If more than a year ago, the Sidney family was naturally fearless of the Oka family, and even the Oka family would take the initiative to retreat.


    But now different from the past, with the Sidney family being attacked and killed by the king of killers, there are only three people left in the whole family, and the Sidney family has long faded its aura of the past.


    Not to mention the Marquis family, even the count family, can not compete with the strength of the Sidney family.


    It is obviously a foolish choice to provoke the Oka family under such circumstances.


    The voices of people around made Saroyan, Polly and Darren clench their fists because they were too hard and even slightly white.


    Although the voice of discussion was harsh, it was the truth. Now the Sidney family, not to mention the Marquis family, even the count family, is not as good as it is.


    As the count family enfeoffed by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, even the weakest family must have several crazy bloody battles, which is not what the current Sidney family can compete with.


    It was for this reason that when they met Duke Smalley, who had betrayed the Sidney family, their three brothers and sisters were angry, but they finally held back.


    "Oka family!"


    Gray sneered and looked coldly at the talking Marquis of Oka.


    He didn''t make a good impression on the Oka family.


    When the Sidney family was strong, the Oka family dared not fart, but when the Sidney family suffered a great disaster and its strength was greatly damaged, it immediately jumped out again. It can be described as a full villain.


    "I dare to hurt the people of my Oka family. I''m afraid other families will think my Oka family is easy to bully."


    Marquis Oka''s face was round, but at this time it was full of momentum and dignity.


    "Explain, what do you want to explain?"


    Gray asked with a smile.


    Marquis Oka said with his hands on his back and his eyes looking down.


    "Break whichever hand hurts him -"


    "Home owner."


    Just then, a voice interrupted him. The voice was an old man in black next to him.


    The old man''s eyes are small and not much bigger than the mouse''s eyes. He is the orca family''s bloody warrior who once fought with gray.


    Recognizing gray, his face changed, he quickly interrupted Marquis Oka and whispered a few words in Marquis Oka''s ear.


    "What? It''s him!"


    Then he saw that Marquis Oka''s face changed, and his eyes looked at gray with fear.


    Of course, he has heard of gray.


    Gray''s strong fighting power in the king''s cemetery, he heard from the old man in black.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid the other party''s combat power is close to the second level of the barbarian level, which is absolutely extremely powerful.


    The one who heard of the conflict was the Sidney family. He thought it was the Sidney family who wounded Duke smoley.


    Naturally, he would not pay attention to the Sidney family, which now has only three people in the whole family, but it is gray Fergus, who has reached the second level of the barbarian level, which makes him afraid.


    "The hand is right here. You can come and try!"


    Gray raised his right hand, which had just punched Duke Smalley in the face, and said with a sneer.


    "Go -"


    Marquis Oka glanced at gray with fear, coldness and anger in his eyes, then called Duke smoley and turned away.


    Although they had two bloody soldiers here, they might not be opponents of each other, so he resolutely chose to retreat.


    This is the consistent style of the Oka family. In the face of people or forces that can''t be provoked, they will take the initiative to give way. This was the case when the Sidney family leader was still strong, and now it is the same with the strong gray.


    "The Oka family retreated!"


    "What''s the matter? It''s reasonable to say that the current Sidney family should have no power to deter the Oka family!"


    The onlookers all looked puzzled. They didn''t understand how the orca family, which was just very strong, retreated.


    Although Gray''s reputation is quite big in Sidney, it is not in the ears of the nobles of these kingdoms. Therefore, so far, there are still few people who know gray.


    "Thank you, gray!"


    Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters solemnly thanked gray. They naturally understood that gray was coming out for them.


    "Be polite to me."


    Gray smiled and shook his head.


    He is a person who remembers hatred and kindness. He will not let go of those who have hatred, but will remember those who have kindness.


    Lord Linde, for example, helped him when he was the weakest. Although it was only a small thing, he did not forget that when the Fergus family was ready to divide the Baron family, he gave the other party a baron title.


    At first, the Sidney family treated the Fergus family well. Now Saroyan is bullied so much, and he has the ability to stand out for the three. Naturally, he is duty bound.


    "It''s almost time to come!"


    His eyes glanced around, and a faint cold color appeared in Gray''s eyes.


    After entering the city of Graham, gray found himself being watched by others. Although the surveillance of the other party was very obscure, and several people took turns to monitor and avoid exposure, gray still noticed it with the insight of today''s bloody soldiers.


    It''s self-evident what forces will monitor him in this city of Naham, so when he met Duke smoley, a Sidney traitor, he didn''t hesitate to take action, even if it would cause a big stir.


    Now that they have been discovered, he doesn''t care if it will cause a big noise.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    Just then, a voice sounded. With the sound, a group of more than ten people came, led by two young people.


    One of them has fair skin, handsome face, slightly raised head and a sense of pride.


    The other man was a few years older, with a handsome face, deep eyes and a calm and noble temperament. The young man was talking just now.


    Seeing these two people, there was a little awe in the eyes of the people around them, because the other party was the direct descendant of the Duke of neham, one of the three Duke families.


    Although the neham family has been defeated in the battle with the coalition forces of the flame Kingdom, it does not mean that the neham family is weak. It can only be said that the coalition forces of the flame kingdom are too strong. After all, it is a national power.


    "It''s really good to hide. My neham family searched for you for more than a year, but I couldn''t find your trace."


    Nathan Graham, a young aristocrat, stared sadly at gray with a mocking look on his face.


    The NELM family searched for each other for more than a year, but the other party seemed to disappear without a trace. This time, I''m afraid I couldn''t find each other unless the other party entered Naham city.


    "Come to me, what do you want me to do? I remember the conflict with you at the beginning. Hasn''t it been resolved?"


    Gray said calmly.


    "The original conflict has indeed been resolved, but I don''t want you to be so narrow-minded, hold a grudge against the Naham family servant who once fought with you, and secretly attack and kill him."


    Said Warner Naham, an older youth, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Master Warner, is there any misunderstanding? I know gray very well. He can never do such a thing."


    Saroyan recognized the young man''s identity, his face changed slightly, and hurried to defend gray, but Warner Graham scolded him coldly.


    "It''s none of your Sidney family''s business. You''d better get involved less!"


    Even the Sidney family in the past, the neiham family did not pay much attention to it, let alone the Sidney family with only three people in the whole family now.


    "Attack and kill your servant? Great, really great. I think the ability of the Naham family to confuse black and white is much stronger than your Naham family."


    Gray looked sarcastic.


    It was the neham family who was bound to win the silver metal ball. They sent their servants to assassinate him, but they were killed by him.


    But he didn''t want to go to the other side, and it became that he had a grudge against the servants of the Naham family who had fought with him and assassinated the servants of the Naham family.


    "Do you still want to sophistry? The factual evidence is in front of you, and your sophistry is useless!"


    Said Warner neham with a cold face.


    "Evidence, what evidence do you have?"


    Gray looked at each other funny. He wanted to see what evidence the other party could produce.


    "That''s him, master Warner. He killed Matthew. I was there at that time. This man wanted to kill me, but I ran away!"


    A middle-aged man dressed as a servant came out of more than a dozen people in the Graham family, pointed at gray and said.


    Gray looked at the middle-aged man, one of the last people to follow the two brothers.


    Gray walked towards the middle-aged man, who couldn''t help retreating.


    Shua!


    Gray appeared next to the middle-aged man in an instant and hit the middle-aged man on the stomach. The middle-aged man bent and flew out with a painful face. He hit a wall and collapsed the wall.


    "You dare to be fierce!"


    Seeing that the middle-aged man was wounded by gray, Warner Graham''s brother and sister and more than 10 people who followed him immediately surrounded gray with a bad look.


    Surrounded by more than ten people, gray looked calm and said faintly.


    "Can you escape from me even if you can''t stop me? Even if you''re looking for someone to lie, it''s troublesome to find someone with stronger strength!"


    As soon as gray said this, many people around him were thinking.


    Indeed, the strength of the middle-aged man is so poor that he can''t even stop the other party''s punch. How can he escape from the other party? They believe that the Naham family is designing the other party.

 Chapter 386

    "Sophistry is useless!"


    Feeling the suspicion in the eyes of the people around him, Warner Graham didn''t want to give gray another chance to explain, he ordered coldly.


    "Grab it!"


    With his command, more than ten people who followed immediately threw out and rushed at gray.


    Four of them are crazy blood soldiers, either hands into claws or hands into fists. Their eyes are cold and their hands are cruel. They have the meaning of directly crippling gray.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the more than ten people who rushed fiercely, Gray''s eyes were cold and snorted coldly.


    With this cold hum, a white chill spread around him.


    KAKA!


    This is an extremely terrible cold air. On the ground, with gray as the center, a large amount of cold ice spread around. More than ten people who rushed at gray, even the four crazy blood soldiers, turned into ice sculptures in an instant.


    The spread of the cold did not end here. The terrible cold spread around. Everything touched turned into cold ice. The first to bear the brunt was the Warner Graham brothers who were closer.


    Whoosh!


    Warner neham grabbed Nathan neham and Kankan avoided the cold before the cold arrived.


    "You''re a bloody soldier. You really underestimate you!"


    Out of the scope of the cold, Warner Graham looked gloomy. He thought he was just a crazy blood soldier, but he didn''t want the other party to be a wild blood soldier.


    "But with this strength, I dare not pay attention to my neham family. It''s too belittling my neham family!"


    At this point, Warner Graham''s eyes were cold.


    "You know exactly what it is."


    Gray said coldly.


    Warner Graham went on as if he hadn''t heard gray.


    "First, I killed a crazy blood soldier of the neham family, and now I killed several people of the neham family. I can''t keep you!"


    Under the cold atmosphere just now, the four crazy blood soldiers should be able to survive, but the remaining strength did not reach the crazy blood soldiers, I''m afraid they have been frozen to death on the spot.


    Sonorous¡ª¡ª


    Warner Graham pulled out his waist and suddenly a long exquisite sword appeared. The body of the sword was cyan gray, polished like cyan rock. The hilt was carved with an exotic animal pattern, which was very delicate and slightly warped, and wanted to jump out.


    Holding the long sword, Warner neham''s breath suddenly became fierce, like a scabbard sword with a cold killing intention.


    Whoosh!


    Like a wind, almost in an instant, he had appeared in front of gray.


    The speed displayed in an instant absolutely reaches the brute level. Even among the brute level, it can definitely reach the top level.


    His strength is impressive.


    As the most valued lineage of the neham family, few people can reach him in terms of talent and resources. Under such circumstances, his strength will not be weak.


    While approaching gray, the long sword in his hand has been ruthlessly cut to Gray''s waist to cut gray in two.


    Shua!


    Gray stepped back to avoid the sword.


    The magic sword that had accompanied him for several years was broken. He didn''t have a weapon in his hand now, so he didn''t want to use weapons to fight each other in melee.


    Whoosh!


    However, Warner Graham pursued him, caught up with him again, and stabbed him fiercely into gray''s heart.


    Before the sword came, the invisible wind pressure had hit gray, making Gray''s clothes rattle.


    "Hum!"


    Gray Leng hum, the other party''s speed is even higher than him. He pesters him like a bone maggot. It''s impossible to avoid.


    However, it could not defeat him. Suddenly, a cold air came out in front of him, just like a huge fog dragon rolling. Everything encountered along the way turned into cold ice and went straight to Warner Graham with a sword.


    Shua!


    Knowing the severity of the cold, Warner neham dared not carry it hard and moved sideways to avoid it.


    The cold air spread from his original place, and a 100 meter long ice and snow Avenue appeared. Some onlookers were startled and took refuge one after another.


    Some people who could not dodge were immediately attached to the ice, and they were able to break the ice with the help of their companions.


    Fortunately, it was only affected by the aftershock of the cold, otherwise it would be frozen to death like the servants of the neham family.


    "Back, back, they are all bloody soldiers!"


    The onlookers felt bad. Unexpectedly, it was dangerous to watch the excitement. They retreated to the distance like avoiding snakes and scorpions. Finally, there was no one within more than 200 meters of the two people.


    Kaka, Kaka!


    There was a chill, and gray didn''t stop there.


    The second chill.


    The third chill.


    ¡­¡­


    Cold air, like huge fog dragons, wrapped in ice and frost, covered a large area and kept attacking Warner Graham.


    Warner Graham dodged one after another. I have to say that he is the fastest brute blood warrior gray has ever seen. His speed is absolutely the top of the brute level.


    Gray even felt that even the brute level second level brute blood warrior he met last time in the king''s cemetery was much slower than Warner Graham.


    However, Gray''s cold is a wide-ranging attack and has a very wide range of action. After Warner Graham avoided it for several times, he was still affected by the cold. Half of his body was frozen and his action was hindered.


    Naturally, gray would not miss this opportunity. Another chill came out, like a fog dragon with open teeth and claws, and went straight to Warner Graham.


    Click!


    Half of his body was frozen, and a cold air came straight. Warner Graham''s face changed slightly and quickly broke away from the cold ice. Then suddenly, a huge cyan wind blade appeared in front of him.


    Poof!


    The chill of Bai Sensen was cut in half by the cyan wind blade, avoiding Warner neham to separate on both sides, and the surface of the cyan wind blade was constantly attached to the cold ice and finally cracked with a click.


    "You should be proud that you can force me to use the blood beast ability!"


    Warner Graham condescended and looked proudly at gray.


    As a Duke family, the blood method he cultivated is also quite powerful among the special blood methods. He not only has the speed that few people in the same realm can reach, but also has the ability to reach a special level of wind blood beast.


    Many times, he only relies on the speed that few people in the same realm can reach, but it is enough to defeat the young people of his peers. It is rare to be forced to use blood beast ability by his peers like today.


    Shua!


    He moved, burst into terrible speed and went straight for gray.


    Grayson''s cold air hit him, but he didn''t dodge. A huge cyan wind blade appeared, cut the cold air into two halves, and the wind blade finally broke, and he ran through the middle of the two halves of the cold air.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    After severing several chills in succession, he rushed to Gray''s near.


    It''s like a long sword carved from blue rock. It cuts down from top left to bottom right.


    The air was torn like cloth, and the fierce wind swept through. Anyone who saw him cut the sword could not help feeling cold, and they felt the extreme danger from the sword.


    "Gray, be careful --"


    Seeing gray in danger, count Fergus, Bernal, Polly, Saroyan and others all changed their complexion and screamed.


    But their voice could not stop the blue sword from splitting down. Seeing that the blue sword was about to chop down from Gray''s shoulder.


    Just then, gray made an unexpected move.


    Instead of avoiding or taking out weapons from the purple ring to resist, he turned a blind eye to the long blue sword, punched it out and hit Warner Naham.


    Poof!


    The sword and fist fell on gray and Warner Graham at the same time, and then both figures flew backward.


    One of the figures was particularly miserable, because it was flying backwards with blood, but this figure was not gray as expected, but Warner Graham.


    Bang!


    Warner neham fell heavily on the slate and cracked it. His bent body seemed to have been badly hurt and vomited several mouthfuls of blood.


    "Big brother!"


    Nathan Graham almost thought he was dazzled. Just now it was clear that his big brother was dominant. Why did his big brother suddenly suffer a heavy blow.


    What happened at present made him a little hard to believe. He fought with his peers from small to large. Except Kenneth''s pervert, the big brother who didn''t lose actually suffered a big loss in the hands of the other party.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Who saw what happened at that moment?"


    The onlookers were also full of doubts. Warner Graham, who obviously had the advantage, suffered a heavy blow, but gray, who was completely at a disadvantage, didn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    "What a strong defense!"


    Among the onlookers, there was a tall young man with blue hair. He was Gavin Kenneth, from the Duke family Kenneth family. He was a strong young man who had gone far on the road of brute blood soldiers.


    At this time, he looked at gray, who fell to the ground and was getting up, and his pupils were not shrinking.


    With his eyesight, even if he was more than 200 meters apart, he could still see that there were only a few scratches under Gray''s clothes cut by the sword.


    This kind of injury, even without trauma drugs, can be cured in two or three days at most. It can''t be called an injury at all.


    The power of a sword cut by a brute blood soldier is naturally not weak, but the other party has only suffered such a little injury. It can be imagined that the other party''s defense is strong. He feels that the other party''s defense is not much worse than that of the wild blood soldier.


    "There is power and terror!"


    Looking at Warner Graham, who hadn''t got up for a long time, his eyes were more dignified.


    The blood skill of the neham family, he knows very well that although the defense is not the top level, it can definitely reach the upstream level.


    Warner neham, who had this kind of defense, was hit hard by the other party''s fist and couldn''t get up for a long time. It can be imagined that the destructive power of the other party''s fist is so powerful that it is absolutely no worse than the ability of the barbarian special blood beast.


    "Cough..."


    After coughing another mouthful of blood, Warner Graham stood up with his sword, blood stained on the corners of his mouth and embarrassed on his face.


    He stared at gray, who was not hurt much. There was surprise and disbelief in his eyes. No matter how he looked, he should have a big advantage, but he was defeated by the other party.


    "Die!"


    The look in his eyes changed again and again, and finally turned into a cold killing intention. He inserted the blue long sword in his hand into the ground, and the blood force continued to pour into the blue long sword.


    Bang Dang!


    Not far from him, the earth and rock rolled. First, a huge bluestone palm stretched out, then another one, and then the head. Finally, a huge bluestone giant climbed out of the soil.

 Chapter 387

    This is a bluestone giant with a height of 10 meters. It is very stocky and burly.


    The soles of the two feet were as big as two boats, and the hands were bigger than the grinding plate. Under the sunlight, they cast two huge shadows.


    A pair of giant eyes were scarlet, flashing bloodthirsty light like a beast, and the huge head rotated and locked on gray.


    Click!


    He raised his foot and stepped out. The stone floor suddenly cracked, and even gravel splashed. With the roar, he was like a huge mountain stepping towards gray.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    It felt that the bluestone giant was not simple. Gray attacked the bluestone giant with a cold air, but the bluestone giant didn''t escape. He let the cold air hit him, and the surface of the bluestone giant was suddenly covered with a layer of cold ice.


    Click!


    But at the next moment, the cold ice was broken away by the bluestone giant. The bluestone giant had not even been affected and continued to step towards gray.


    Although the pace of stepping out was slow, the bluestone giant did not move slowly. He stepped out for more than ten meters in one step, and the distance from Gray was nearly half in a few steps.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Gray looked slightly surprised.


    With the strength of his bloody warrior, the cold air condensed ice is much harder than the ordinary ice, but it is so easy to break free. It can be imagined that the strength of the bluestone giant in front of us is great.


    Even now he has obtained the power characteristics of purple blood beast, he is definitely not as powerful as this bluestone giant.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Countless wind blades spread around gray and attacked the bluestone giant like a storm.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    A series of sparks bloomed, and all the wind blades hit the bluestone giant, which was like hitting a steel plate, emitting a series of sparks. There was no wound on the bluestone giant.


    "It''s useless. The bluestone puppet driven by my current strength is powerful enough to reach the second level of barbarian level!"


    Warner Graham sneered when he saw that Gray''s attack fell on the bluestone giant, but the slightest wound could not be left on the bluestone giant.


    As a direct descendant of the neiham family, and the most favored direct descendant, how simple is his weapon? Although he can''t reach the silver level, he has reached the peak of the bronze level, which is enough to give full play to the combat power of the second level of the barbarian level.


    If the purple blood beast can reach the special level of brute level by virtue of strength and defense, the blue stone giant can reach the second level of brute level by virtue of strength and defense.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The bluestone giant stepped on gray step by step. Every step fell, it was like stepping on Gray''s heart and oppressing gray.


    But just then, gray smiled.


    "It''s really worthy of being a duke''s family. A legitimate son actually has this level of magic weapon in his hand!"


    He looked at the long blue sword in Warner neham''s hand. There was a strong desire in his eyes. A bronze magic weapon. Isn''t that what he needed?


    "Fool, you can laugh when you are dying!"


    In the distance, Nathan Graham sneered. He knew the destructive power of the second level of brute force. He was sure that it could not be countered by the other party.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that the bluestone giant could not frighten gray, Warner Graham felt even colder in his eyes, moving in his heart.


    Suddenly, the bluestone giant who walked slowly forward ran up. With the roar, his huge palm patted gray like a fly, and his violent power was undoubtedly revealed.


    Hula!


    Gray looked coldly at the approaching bluestone giant. At this moment, a long blue river suddenly appeared. In the white cold, the wind blades were dense, just like a star river falling from the sky, hitting the bluestone giant.


    Boom!


    When hit by the blue river, the bluestone giant seemed to be hit by a locomotive. His running body plowed out two terrible traces and slid away in the direction of travel.


    There were potholes on its surface, which were cut out by the wind blade in the long blue river, and it was completely frozen.


    Different from the cold air just cast alone, the cold air exerted by the mixing ability of cold ice wind blade has a more terrible freezing effect. The bluestone giant struggled once and failed to open the cold ice on his body.


    "How?"


    The coldness in Warner neham''s eyes turned dull.


    The bluestone giant, who originally thought that facing each other would destroy the withered and decayed, was damaged and even frozen in the cold ice and failed to break free immediately.


    "Is this... Hybrid capability?"


    What surprised him even more was that the ability exerted by the other party not only had the wind blade, but also had the cold air, which was clearly a mixed ability of legend in the imperial period.


    "It''s him!"


    The young man with blue hair suddenly burst out a strong momentum and looked at gray with a strong sense of war.


    "It''s him!"


    The last time the king''s cemetery was born, the Kenneth family had people to participate, and they obtained a silver magic weapon. In that fight, there was a young man whose combat power could reach the second level of barbarian level.


    Although he did not participate, he heard of such a young man from his people. As the first person in the family of three Duke and seven Marquis, he was very wary and wanted to find each other and fight with each other.


    Seeing Gray''s ability to mix ice and wind blades, he immediately understood that gray was the young man who appeared in the king''s graveyard.


    "Break away!"


    Warner Graham gave orders to the bluestone giant.


    Click!


    After struggling twice, the bluestone giant finally broke away the ice with great strength, stared at gray with scarlet eyes, quickly shook his legs and rushed to gray.


    Another long blue river appeared and hit the bluestone giant.


    Just then, under the command of Warner Nahum, the bluestone giant hit the blue river with a fist larger than the millstone.


    Boom!


    This is an extremely terrible punch. When the strength reaches a certain level, it will become extremely terrible.


    It was like a comet explosion. Under this blow, the whole cyan river was blown to pieces, but the cold in the cyan river was everywhere, like a bone cone, wrapped around the bluestone giant.


    The surface of the bluestone giant was suddenly filled with hard ice, like Millennium ice, which was firmly frozen on the bluestone giant.


    Click!


    The bluestone giant struggled violently and immediately broke away the solid ice on his body, but at this time, another long blue river had appeared and hit the bluestone giant.


    Boom!


    The bluestone giant was as if it had been impacted by a waterfall falling from a height of 10000 meters, and was directly knocked upside down.


    Visible to the naked eye, there were many wounds and cold ice, which finally turned into an ice sculpture and hit the ground heavily.


    "Is it blocked?"


    Nathan Graham let out a strange cry and looked at gray like a monster. The other party actually blocked the bluestone giant whose power reached the second level of barbarian level!


    "Power has reached the second level of barbarian level?!"


    The onlookers who knew what level of power it was were surprised.


    Warner neham has a magic weapon that can show the second level destructive power of the barbarian level. They are not surprised. After all, the other party comes from the Duke family of neham, who has been a king level soldier. It is not surprising to have this kind of information.


    However, gray did not seem to rely on magic weapons, but only on his own combat power, and reached the second level of the barbarian level, which surprised them. After all, the other party was only in his early 20s.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The long blue river collides with the rock giant constantly, and the ground freezes and chaps constantly.


    Some of the affected houses collapsed. Fortunately, because of the previous fighting, the people in these houses have been evacuated. Otherwise, there will be casualties.


    Patter!


    The body surface of the bluestone giant is full of wounds, just like the exhausted soldiers who have experienced hard fighting on the battlefield.


    Finally, under another impact of the long blue river, the bluestone giant chapped and broke into a pile of bluestone.


    "It''s impossible. The power of the second level of the barbarian level can''t be defeated!"


    Warner Graham''s voice was filled with anger and disbelief.


    He took out a bottle of recovery medicine, swallowed it, and then poured the blood force into the blue long sword in his hand again, trying to call out the blue stone giant again.


    Hula!


    Naturally, gray would not allow such a thing to happen. A long blue river came out, and Warner Graham flew upside down with his sword. He was wounded and frozen.


    Under the ice, he shivered with cold, as if his soul would be frozen, struggling violently, but the cold ice produced by the mixing ability was extremely hard and struggled several times before he could break free.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, he felt a flash of light and shadow in front of him and a pain in his right hand. Then the sword in his hand disappeared. He looked up and found that the sword had fallen into gray''s hand not far away.


    "Give it back!"


    Warner Graham was almost crazy. He not only lost, but also his weapons were taken away by the other party. He roared and cut a wind blade at gray, but also rushed at gray himself.


    In this regard, gray just waved slightly, a long cyan river appeared, the wind blade was broken, and Warner Graham was also hit by the long cyan River, adding a lot of wounds to his body.


    This is the result of Gray''s holding hands. Otherwise, with the destructive power of the second level of the cold ice wind blade, it is entirely possible to kill him.


    Pop!


    Warner neham, who flew backwards, didn''t hit the ground, but was caught by a palm of his hand.


    This is a dry palm, but it has unimaginable destructive power. With a slight shock of the hand touching the surface of the ice, the cold ice on the surface of Warner neham will be broken, while the inner Warner neham will not be hurt at all.


    The owner of the palm was an old man with a dry face. He looked at gray. At this moment, gray had a feeling of being stared at by the wild beasts!


    "Bloodless warrior."


    These four words jumped out of his mind.

 Chapter 388

    "Wild blood warrior!"


    Although he hasn''t seen the old man fight yet, gray has been able to conclude that the old man in front of him is definitely a bloodless soldier.


    The oppression brought by the other party is too strong.


    Just standing there gives people a feeling like a mountain. From each other, a cold breath is filled with a trace of blood.


    It was as if the door of hell had been opened, and the breath filled out.


    Facing each other is like facing a peerless beast, and this is only the pressure caused by the other party''s eyes falling on gray.


    "Uncle Grandpa, that''s him!"


    Warner Graham said respectfully to the old man.


    The old man nodded and stepped towards gray.


    Just one step out, there was a terrible momentum like the collapse of mountains, pressing on gray, as if to crush gray to pieces.


    "Let me see how strong the wild blood warrior is -"


    Gray Leng hum, the momentum of the other party is indeed extremely strong, but it''s not enough to make him suffer.


    Hula!


    The long blue river appeared, which was more huge than before.


    The mixing ability of the cold ice wind blade was pushed to the limit by gray. The terrible cold was filled with countless wind blades polished by cyan metal, such as a waterfall falling at a height of 10000 meters, hitting the thin old man of the Graham family.


    It was a terrible blow. Feeling the terror of the blow, the onlookers couldn''t help retreating. However, in the face of such a blow, the old man looked very calm.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    The strong wind suddenly made a great effort, and then a huge cyan tornado suddenly appeared and wound around the old man.


    Boom!


    The long blue river hit the blue tornado, but it was crushed like a piece of cloth.


    Neither the icy cold nor the sharp blade polished like metal can penetrate the cyan tornado and get close to the old man in the center of the cyan tornado.


    The cyan tornado is like a natural barrier, blocking out the wind blade and cold.


    Finally, the cyan River disappeared, and the cyan tornado with frost on the surface also cracked with a click. From there, the thin old man walked out calmly.


    "At this age, you have such strength and talent. It''s a pity that you shouldn''t be an enemy of the Naham family!"


    When the thin old man spoke for the first time, his voice was dry, just like the sound of metal friction.


    He was bent and slightly shorter than gray, but he looked down at gray.


    "You shouldn''t be against the Naham family. How can you not be against the Naham family?"


    Gray was full of sarcasm.


    "As long as it is something that the neham family likes, give it unconditionally, otherwise it will be an enemy of the neham family?"


    The onlookers were curious about how gray provoked the Graham family. Now when they heard Gray''s words, they finally understood.


    "I wonder how this man could provoke the neham family. It''s reasonable that the other party should not take the initiative to provoke the neham family. It turns out that the neham family wants to rob other people''s things!"


    "The Naham family has gone too far!"


    "Isn''t the neham family afraid of causing public anger by doing so?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people whispered and looked at the people of the neham family with some precautions.


    Today, the neham family robbed other people''s things, and tomorrow it may rob them. As a kingdom aristocrat, whose family doesn''t have some good things? It''s dangerous to be watched.


    "The Naham family is the same as before!"


    The blue haired young man disdained to sneer, and his voice was not covered up like others.


    Other families are afraid of the Naham family. He is not afraid of the Naham family. On the contrary, the ham family should be afraid of his family. As a family that still has king level soldiers as a town, he has this confidence.


    Sure enough, when Warner neham and Nathan neham heard the undisguised "slander" voice and followed the voice to see him, their pupils shrank and did not attack.


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth!"


    Seeing Gray''s words caused a commotion around, the thin old man''s eyes were cold.


    In front of him, a huge wind blade with a length of more than ten meters appeared, just like the weapon used by gods and demons, tearing up the vacuum, smashing the air and chopping away at gray.


    All along the way, they were quietly separated into two halves. A two-story house had been cut in two just by the afterwave of the huge wind blade.


    It was a terrible blow. It was a blow with a power of famine. He obviously wanted to kill gray and not give gray a chance to continue talking.


    Gray''s face was dignified. On the huge wind blade, he felt the creepy edge.


    With the use of lightning metal ability, countless lightning flashing metal blades turn into a lightning flashing giant sword, and the momentum is huge towards the huge wind blade.


    Click!


    But in front of the huge wind blade, the huge sword glittering with thunder was broken like rotten wood, and the huge wind blade continued to chop at gray.


    Obviously, even if the power reaches the second level of the barbarian level, there is still a big gap from the barbarian level.


    Bang!


    Gray gritted his teeth and a sword blocked the huge wind blade, but the long sword was easily knocked away by the huge wind blade, which really hit him.


    It was like being hit by a locomotive. He flew upside down like a shell and crashed into a house. The whole house collapsed immediately.


    "Gray!"


    Looking at gray who had fallen into the house, count Fergus and others ran to the house in a hurry.


    "What a pity!"


    Some onlookers shook their heads.


    The strength of the second level of greyman level is not strong, but it is doomed to misfortune when it meets the wild blood warrior.


    The gap between the wild level and the savage level is so huge that people can''t see hope.


    "This is the end of being an enemy of the Naham family!"


    Warner neham and Nathan neham sneer. Up to now, anyone who is an enemy of the neham family has never come to a good end. People used to be like this, and the other party is the same now.


    Boom!


    Just when count Fergus and others were halfway there, the collapse splashed earth and stone between the houses flooded by gray, and then a figure appeared.


    "Gray --"


    Count Fergus and others were surprised.


    "Not dead?!"


    The onlookers were surprised.


    It was a figure full of bronze. Although the color of the skin had changed, it was undoubtedly gray from the perspective of face and body shape.


    Gray stepped out of the ruins of the house. Although he was dressed in rags, he walked steadily and showed no signs of serious injury.


    In his abdomen, there was a long wound with a trace of crimson blood.


    "Hiss -"


    Many people who saw this wound couldn''t help taking a breath. Such an injury is not too heavy, but too light.


    Under the wind blade whose power reached the level of famine, not only did he not die, but he was only injured. In their view, it was a miracle.


    "How?"


    Warner neham and his brothers have a dull face. How can each other''s defense be so strong?


    Even if a wild blood soldier is hit like this, it can never be just such a slight injury. Doesn''t it mean that the other party''s defense is stronger than the wild blood soldier?


    Looking at the wound on his abdomen, gray became confident. The defense of purple blood beast and the metallization of copper backed dragon beast really raised his defense to an extremely terrible level. Even the waste blood warrior could not cause too much injury to him.


    "Are you tickling me?"


    He scoffed at the thin old man of the Naham family.


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    The thin old man''s face was green with iron. With the strength of his wild blood soldier, he couldn''t win a wild blood soldier immediately. The cold color in his eyes seemed to turn into wisps of substantive light.


    Hula!


    A huge tornado appeared, rolled up the surrounding gravel, penetrated the world, up to tens of meters, and hit gray.


    Gray lifted the blue magic sword, and then saw that a large number of metal powder lightning wound on the blue magic sword. In an instant, the blue magic sword became a giant sword with a length of more than ten meters and purple thunder light.


    Combined with the power of terror and the ability of lightning metal mixing, a sword cuts towards the tornado.


    Bang!


    The giant sword was broken and gray flew upside down. He flew more than 100 meters before landing heavily.


    When he got up from the ground, gray added several wounds to his body, and his clothes became ragged, but no one around him mocked him. His eyes were dignified and awed.


    Can they ridicule such a person who can fight a bloodless soldier without dying?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The stones splashed and the smoke and dust filled the sky. The onlookers had to retreat again and again and pull away.


    It was a strange battle.


    One of them has powerful and terrible destructive power. Every attack is like a meteorite falling. Everything encountered along the way is destroyed.


    On the other side, it has a strong to terrible defense. It seems that it is watered with rare magic metal. It is indestructible and difficult to destroy.


    The battle between the two fell into a stalemate, and no one could do anything.


    Gray can''t attack the skinny old man, and the skinny old man''s attack can''t bring too much damage to gray.


    The huge noise had already disturbed the whole city of Naham, and many noble families came here.


    , everyone who saw this scene was surprised that there were wild blood soldiers who could compete with wild blood soldiers and inquired about Gray''s identity one after another.


    "It''s gray!"


    "This is all his strength. He can fight with the bloodless soldiers without losing!"


    Among them, naturally, there are people from the Cumberland family, including the Cumberland sisters. Both of them are shocked. It turns out that this is the full strength of each other.


    Just then, an old man with a gloomy face walked to the field.


    Seeing this old man, many people''s faces were frozen, even several wild blood soldiers present. The other party was the previous generation of the neiham family, with extremely terrible strength. It is said that they had completed at least one round of cultivation.

 Chapter 389

    Da, Da, Da!


    Although the old man is very old, he is tall and straight. Under the blue noble dress, he can obviously see the outline of strong muscles.


    His footsteps were not heavy, but they were like beating drums. People couldn''t help but look at him.


    A stronger breath than the skinny old man pressed towards gray, like a huge wave sweeping through the ocean.


    "Stronger than the dry and thin old man!"


    Gray''s face became dignified. At this time, the old man in blue was obviously stronger than the old man before. The breath of the other party was as solid as the essence, as if he wanted to turn into a "King" authority.


    He felt that even with his current defense, he would not last long in the hands of the other party. The other party''s strength should have exceeded that of ordinary square blood soldiers.


    Not surprisingly, the old man is likely to be a waste blood warrior who has completed one or two rounds of cultivation. The other party has gone far on the road of waste blood warrior.


    "Hum, you really have some strength. No wonder you dare to provoke the Naham family..."


    The old man in blue looked at gray with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Provoke the Naham family? Can you be more shameless, Naham family?"


    Gray was angry and happy by the other party''s words, with a sneer on his face.


    "If you take forcibly, take forcibly. Don''t always label people as'' provocative ''? Doesn''t such a big Duke family even have the courage?"


    The two brothers of Warner Nahum slandered him for plotting against the servants of the Nahum family. The skinny old man slandered him as an enemy of the Nahum family, while the old man in green slandered him for provoking the Nahum family.


    It should be said that he really deserves to be a member of a family. His words are the same shameless. He will put a big hat on him, and then he can kill him safely without tarnishing his reputation. After all, he "provoked" first.


    "I don''t know what to do. I dare to slander the Naham family now¡°


    The thin old man scolded.


    "Slander? Is it not clear to slander yourself?"


    Gray sneered.


    "Not only provoke the Naham family, but also dare to slander the Naham family. You can''t stay. Today, I''ll use your blood to wash away the insult to the Naham family!"


    The eyes of the old man in Tsing Yi showed a strong killing opportunity, locking gray like two sharp blades.


    The thin old man locked gray from another direction, and his eyes were also full of killing opportunities.


    "You can only use the forbidden device!"


    Gray is going to take out the forbidden device.


    Facing two bloodless warriors, and one of them may have completed one or two rounds of cultivation, it has exceeded the limit he can resist now.


    Only the forbidden weapon can deter them. Although they can also use space to send them away, I''m afraid the count Fergus and others who stay here will be more or less dangerous.


    "Stop!"


    The two old men were ready to fight against Gray''s thunder, and gray was ready to take out the forbidden device. The atmosphere was imminent. At this time, a cold voice sounded, the crowd in the distance separated, and a line of several people came out.


    Headed by a young woman in a blue skirt.


    The woman has gorgeous purple hair. Under the sunshine, it shines like silk.


    She has a slender figure, flawless face, white skin as jade, and incomparable nobility.


    "Your Highness the second king!"


    "Your Highness the second king!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing her appearance, the people of the aristocratic family around could not help but speak respectfully. This person was Sophia.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry to disturb you. It''s not that my neham family is bullying others, but that he attacked and killed the neham family and provoked the neham family first!"


    Seeing Sophia''s appearance, Warner Graham brothers and some other members of the neham family quickly welcomed her and explained respectfully to Sophia.


    Sophia looked coldly at Warner neham, who was making a sound, with a cold look in her eyes, which immediately made the latter tick in her heart, with a bad premonition.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that the neiham family''s intelligence ability has not found his trace after searching for more than a year?"


    Sophia asked coldly.


    "Your Highness, you mean..."


    Warner neham had a cold sweat on his forehead and a bad feeling in his heart. No matter how he looked at it, his Highness the second king''s children didn''t seem to coincide with his meeting. Otherwise, how could the other party know that the neham family had searched for each other for more than a year.


    "I''m blocking the Naham family search."


    Sophia said coldly, and then her voice was angry.


    "The kingdom of fire is threatening, but it forcibly seizes the nobles who come to support. Warner Graham, what else do you dare not do?"


    "Your Highness, I, I..."


    Warner neham panicked. The neham family''s intelligence ability couldn''t find each other. He was indeed a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it after he learned about the other party.


    But I don''t think that behind this, the royal family is blocking, and the relationship between the other party and Her Highness the second king''s daughter seems to be very shallow. Otherwise, how can the second king''s daughter''s palace block it and publicly stand out for it.


    Pop!


    A palm appeared and slapped Warner neham in the face. When Warner neham was about to fly, he fell to the ground and blood flowed in his mouth.


    It was a dignified man who was somewhat similar to Warner neham. He was the contemporary owner of the neham family. He apologized and said to Sophia.


    "Your Highness, forgive me. All this is the dandy''s own opinion, not the meaning of the Graham family. My father and uncle were deceived by him!"


    Sophia took a deep look at the contemporary owner of the Naham family and said.


    "Please also ask Duke neham to strengthen his discipline. Such a style is humiliating the aristocracy''s reputation and is tarnishing the face of the aristocracy of the whole purple moon kingdom."


    Such a large-scale mobilization of the Naham family is obviously not what a legitimate son can do, but she must give the Naham family a step down.


    After all, she is only a Royal Princess, not the heir to the throne. Although her status is precious, she does not have much power. Strictly speaking, she has no right to give orders to the Naham family.


    Therefore, she can only use the general trend to oppress the neham family and force the neham family to make concessions, but she can''t go too far, otherwise it will be counterproductive and let her break the disguise for the ham family regardless of her face.


    "What your highness said is that I will strengthen discipline."


    Duke RILM hurried.


    A storm completely ended, the neiham family retreated, and gray won. Gray''s name was destined to spread among the nobles of the purple moon kingdom.


    Although he was a enfeoffment aristocrat, although he was only in his twenties, he had the strength to resist the blood shortage soldiers. Such a record can be called a miracle.


    Of course, more people think that gray must rely on some kind of magic weapon to achieve such a degree, but even relying on magic weapons, it is extremely extraordinary to be able to resist the blood shortage soldiers at such an age.


    "Lord gray, please come to the Addison family when you are free!"


    The potential shown by gray brightened the eyes of many forces. Now they have been able to resist the blood shortage soldiers, and their achievements in the future will never be low.


    Some families convey goodwill to gray, such as the Addison family, Kenneth family, Cumberland family, etc., while some families keep a distance from gray because of the Graham family.


    Although the Graham family gave up dealing with gray because of Sophia this time, I''m afraid the Graham family won''t give up so much.


    Sophia, after all, is a princess without real power. When she is present, she can naturally frighten the neham family, but once she is not present, I''m afraid she may not be able to frighten the neham family.


    "Gray, your wound?"


    Count Fergus, Saroyan, Polly and others gathered around and looked at Gray''s wounds. They were not only worried, but also surprised.


    Although I knew that gray was extremely powerful, I didn''t expect that gray was now so powerful that he could resist a bloodless soldier.


    "It''s all right. It''s all minor injuries."


    Gray shook his head, then looked at Sophia coming.


    "Thank you!"


    "No."


    Sophia frowned and warned.


    "Be careful in the future. The Naham family may not give up!"


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded solemnly, and he naturally saw that the Graham family would not give up easily.


    However, the current situation is far less difficult than before. As soon as today''s incident occurs, the neham family certainly dare not openly attack the Fergus family, otherwise it will cause public anger.


    The biggest possibility is to sneak a shot at him, and he with forbidden device and space transmission believes that he will give the other party a "surprise" at that time.


    Sophia was followed by three people, Theresa, a strong man with beard, and two young women named Elaine and Julie, who were all acquaintances of gray.


    Thereinto, Theresa Road, a strong man with beard.


    "It''s really not a thing. It''s said that the Naham family likes to take things by force. I thought it was just a rumor. I didn''t expect it to be so!"


    In the following days, the storm caused by gray gradually subsided, and all attention was turned to the great enemy of the flame kingdom.


    While paying close attention to the trend of the flame Kingdom, noble high-level meetings have been held several times.


    Gray did not attend such a meeting. Although he was qualified in terms of strength, he was far from enough in terms of identity. After all, he was only a child of the enfeoffment aristocracy.


    One day, the noble coalition army of the purple moon Kingdom finally took action, left Naham city and attacked the coalition army station of the flame kingdom in three directions.


    Two of them, the Duke family of neham and the Duke family of Addison led two Marquis families and more than a dozen small noble families to attack the alliance of the flame kingdom from the flank.


    The rest of the way, including the purple moon Kingdom Royal family, the Duke of Kenneth family, the remaining three Marquis families and many small noble families, as the main force, attacked the flame Kingdom coalition from the front.


    Gray''s Sidney family is in this team.

 Chapter 390

    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    On the endless field, a team of more than 200000 people is marching in a hurry.


    This is a shocking scene. Looking around, there are people wearing armor and holding weapons. Some of them ride on war horses and some walk on foot, just like a wave surging forward and sweeping forward.


    Among them, the elite of noble families are at the front of the cavalry team. They wear excellent war clothes and ride golden God steeds, some of which are even blood beasts.


    There are more than three meters long and covered with blue hair.


    There is a crazy blood beast rock cow with a length of five meters and a skin like a rock.


    There is a crazy blood beast cold ice tiger with a length of more than three meters and white hair.


    ¡­¡­


    Although it is difficult to obtain blood beast cubs, it is still possible for some aristocratic families with deep heritage and exclusive hunting teams.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The footsteps of the blood beast were as thick as drum music, and the ground was shaking slightly.


    Under the control of the rider, the blood beasts that should have fought each other once they met kept a distance, were safe and moved forward.


    Among them, Sidney leads a group of people, which is quite eye-catching.


    There are five brute level blood beasts.


    The smallest one reached five meters, and the largest one reached seven meters. The scales and armor flickered, the hair was thick, or walked on four feet, or stood up, and there was a sound like a beating drum, which was frightening.


    However, this is not the most eye-catching. Among the teams, the most eye-catching is the direction of the royal family, followed by the Kenneth family.


    All members of the royal family rode blood beasts, and even some soldiers and generals rode the same blood beasts.


    These blood beasts have high levels, including six wild blood beasts with a body length of eight or nine meters.


    The huge size and height, among the many blood beasts, Wan is as unique as a chicken.


    The scales were as big as PU fan and like metal. A terrible smell was emitted from them, which attracted the surrounding blood animals to avoid and keep a distance from them.


    Among the Kenneth family, there are also many blood beasts with high levels. Although it is not as exaggerated as the royal family, there are also two wild blood beasts.


    "Wild blood beast hurricane sheep!"


    "Wild blood beast rock giant!"


    "Wild blood beast forest ape!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the shoulder of the iron arm man ape, gray glanced at the eight wild blood beasts one by one, with an indelible shock in his eyes.


    The royal family and Kenneth family are much stronger than other families. There are not only wild blood beasts in the family, but also more than one.


    Especially the royal family, gray estimated, I''m afraid all royal blood beasts have it.


    But that level of combat power is too terrible to be put into the battlefield. After all, once it is put into the battlefield, the enemy will inevitably put in the corresponding combat power, resulting in the escalation of the battle and more heavy casualties on both sides.


    The army is surging like the tide. The movement caused by it is like a mountain collapse and tsunami. Many wild animals and birds are scared to flee everywhere.


    A few hours later, a huge city was in sight.


    This is a city with black stone as its wall. It is extremely huge and majestic. It stands on the field like a black mountain.


    River City, the third largest city led by the Duke of neham, has been occupied by the flame Kingdom and used as a front-line stronghold.


    Woo, woo¡ª¡ª


    It was impossible for the flame Kingdom allied forces to be unaware of such a huge movement. With the bleak whine, the gate of river city opened, and a large number of flame Kingdom allied forces poured out like rolling dark clouds, and finally gathered into a large army with a number of more than 200000.


    This is an elite army that has been baptized by killing. Everyone is emitting a murderous spirit. Even ordinary soldiers also have a strong murderous spirit.


    The strong murderous spirit gathered together and covered the sky as if it had dyed the sky red, pressing against the coalition forces of the purple moon kingdom.


    The front part of the army is cavalry, and the rear part is infantry. The front end of the cavalry, like the coalition army of the purple moon Kingdom, also has a lot of blood beasts.


    Some of them are extremely huge. No accident, they should be wild blood beasts.


    "One, two, three... Thirteen."


    Someone was counting the number of suspected wild blood beasts, and finally his face became pale.


    Among the coalition forces of the flame Kingdom, there are thirteen blood beasts suspected of being wild blood beasts.


    Although the wild level blood beasts do not represent all the wild level combat power, after all, the wild blood soldiers can not be recognized by the naked eye, but such a number still makes people faint and frightened.


    "Five more!"


    Gray was also surprised.


    When he saw that there were eight wild blood beasts in the purple moon Kingdom and Kenneth family, he was very surprised.


    But I didn''t think that the number of wild blood beasts in the flame kingdom was even more terrible. There were thirteen, five more than one of them.


    "Flame Kingdom, you''ve gone too far!"


    In the purple moon Kingdom, an old man stood with a gun on a cattle type wild blood beast. He looked at the coalition forces of the flame kingdom with a strong anger in his voice.


    Although there was a distance of 100 meters, his voice passed through clearly like a Hong Zhong Da Lu.


    This is not caused by the blood beast ability, but by his strong physique. His extraordinary physique makes him have far more lung capacity than ordinary people, and his voice is naturally far more than ordinary people.


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s worth mentioning compared with the humiliation suffered by my royal family in the flame kingdom!"


    In the flame Kingdom, an old man sounded with a mocking voice.


    He was more than two meters tall, holding a battle axe, stepping on a huge wild lizard blood beast, wearing yellow metal armor, and his body was filled with terror.


    "The purple moon Kingdom has been very polite to the royal family of the flame kingdom. What else do you want from the flame kingdom?"


    In the purple moon Kingdom, another old man standing on the wild blood Beast asked.


    "Marry your Highness the king or the second king to my highness Nicholas of the flame Kingdom, and my flame kingdom will withdraw immediately."


    The old man of the flame Kingdom who holds a battle axe and wears metal armor said.


    "Dream!"


    The old man on the ox type wild blood beast roared, with real anger in his voice.


    If the purple moon Kingdom marries her royal highness or the second royal highness to the royal family of the flame kingdom because of the persecution of the flame Kingdom, it will inevitably become a disgrace to the whole purple moon kingdom.


    "Since you don''t want to, there''s nothing to say. Just call the purple moon King directly!"


    In the flame Kingdom, another old man''s voice said coldly.


    "Deceive people too much!"


    "Arrogance!"


    "It''s a dream to let the two royal daughters marry the royal family of the flame kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a dense roar of anger in the purple moon kingdom. Some young nobles were so angry that their faces turned red and their weapons clucked.


    If you are forced to succeed by the other party, it will be a disgrace not only to the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, but also to their nobles of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Then there''s nothing to say. Let me see how much progress you have made in the purple moon kingdom over the past ten years."


    An old man in the flame kingdom said coldly.


    "Charge!"


    With his hand waving, the Allied forces of the flame Kingdom rushed towards the Allied forces of the purple moon kingdom.


    Cavalry in front, infantry in the back, rolling like mountains and stones, the movement of mountain collapse and tsunami came out.


    At the front was a terrible blood beast, and among them, 13 blood beasts with a body length of more than eight meters were the most terrible. The earth and mountains shook every step, as if the heaven and earth were going to roll over.


    "Charge!"


    On the side of the Allied forces of the purple moon Kingdom, the same old man shouted.


    Then he saw that the purple moon Kingdom coalition army surged out like a wave and rushed towards the flame Kingdom coalition army with the same movement as the flame Kingdom coalition army.


    "Kill, kill the bastard of the flame kingdom!"


    "Kill, fight for the kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many of them were murderous and angry, angered by the unreasonable demands made by the flame kingdom.


    The rising anger turned into their murderous spirit, making them look ferocious. Even the gentle young nobles can''t help being ferocious at this moment.


    "This is the battlefield?"


    Standing on the purple blood beast who was charging forward, gray didn''t feel fear, but felt his emotion and war boiling.


    He was a rather rational man, but at this time, he could not help being affected by the battlefield atmosphere and becoming more belligerent.


    The bronze sword weapon seized from Warner neham sent out a crisp tremor in his hand, as if in response to his intention to fight.

 Chapter 391

    Boom!


    The two wild blood beasts collided together and sent out a huge earthquake like a mountain collapse and tsunami, as if the heaven and earth were overturning.


    The ox type wild blood beast bowed his head, and the huge ox horn was like a sharp knife hitting the lizard wild blood beast. The lizard wild blood beast had a sharp claw, the cold light flickered, one claw grabbed the ox type blood beast, and there was a hot flame in his mouth, and the animal blood splashed in a short time.


    On top of the two wild blood beasts, the old man with a gun in the purple moon Kingdom and the old man with an axe in the flame Kingdom also fought together.


    The old man with an axe in the flame Kingdom cleaved down with an axe and a huge half moon shaped wind blade cleaved out, while the old man with a gun in the purple moon Kingdom stabbed out with a long gun and burst the crescent shaped wind blade with one shot.


    With their current strength, even if the blood beast under them is fighting, they can walk on the ground when they stand on the blood beast.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Almost at the same time when they collided and fought together, other wild blood beasts and people on wild blood beasts also collided and fought together.


    The explosion sound is like a thunder, and the terrible shock wave is blooming like fireworks, gorgeous and dazzling, which is also extremely dangerous.


    This danger is not only for those at war, but also for those nearby.


    Poof!


    A huge wind blade afterwave rushed into the cavalry team of the flame Kingdom, and more than ten cavalry companies, men and horses were split in half.


    Intestines and internal organs flowed out, blood splashed, and the ground seemed to be a overturned red dye vat.


    Crackling!


    The aftermath of a lightning burst into the cavalry team of the purple moon Kingdom, and more than 20 cavalry and horses fell straight and turned into coke.


    Even the aftermath of the famine level combat power is devastating to the surrounding areas.


    "Kill, kill, kill..."


    The cavalry of the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom, as well as the infantry from behind, also clashed with each other, shouting and killing one after another. There was blood blooming and life withering everywhere.


    A cavalry of the purple moon Kingdom stabbed a cavalry of the flame kingdom through the heart and picked down the horse, but the next moment, he couldn''t help screaming, his head flew up, and the headless body rolled down the horse.


    A strange soldier of the flame Kingdom sneered with a knife, but the next moment, a touch of sword light crossed, and his whole person and the war horse under his seat were split in two.


    Human life is like grass mustard, which is the most true portrayal of this battlefield at this time.


    Patter!


    The purple blood beast on which gray rode collided with a crazy blood beast in the flame kingdom. The violent force immediately knocked the crazy blood beast and the crazy blood soldiers on it upside down.


    Before the crazy blood soldier turned over and stood up from the ground, gray cut out a wind blade in front of him and immediately cut the crazy blood soldier in half.


    Under the sharp teeth of the purple blood beast, the crazy blood beast was bitten off his neck and died, spilling blood on the ground.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    An orange flame, with scorching heat, hit gray like a falling meteor in the sky.


    Standing on the purple blood beast, Gray was motionless. A cold came out like a fog dragon and hit the orange flame, which immediately extinguished the orange flame.


    And I kept moving forward, bumped into a crazy blood warrior riding a blood beast in the flame Kingdom, and frozen the crazy blood warrior and the blood beast under his seat into an ice sculpture.


    Poof!


    After the cold, a wind blade cut through, and the body of the crazy blood warrior under the ice was split in two.


    Driving the purple blood beast, gray attacked and killed a knight of the flame kingdom.


    A huge cold fog dragon swept out, and more than a dozen fierce blood soldiers of the flame Kingdom riding on horses suddenly turned people and mounts into ice sculptures and died.


    A flash of lightning, a fierce blood warrior of the flame Kingdom who rushed at gray with a knife, immediately fell down.


    A wind blade with a length of more than ten meters cut through, and several fierce blood soldiers who rushed to gray immediately fell down with their bodies split in two.


    ¡­¡­


    Every time he shot, someone would bleed and fall down. No enemy could stop him. Near gray, the bodies of blood soldiers of the flame kingdom fell one after another.


    The blood dyed purple. The earth under the blood beast''s feet became wet, and even meat mud mixed in it.


    Gray stood on the purple blood beast, and his strong murderous spirit was like a coat on him. In the eyes of the people of the flame Kingdom who died under his attack, he was definitely a ferocious murderer.


    It''s not that he is cruel and bloodthirsty, but because this is a battlefield and there can''t be any kindness. If he doesn''t kill, he and his companions will be killed.


    Da, Da, Da!


    Gray''s strong performance was soon watched by the fierce blood soldiers of the flame king. A middle-aged man riding on the crazy blood beast and wearing metal armor rushed at gray.


    Several ground spikes rose silently from the ground and stabbed the purple blood beast.


    At the same time, the knife in the hand of a middle-aged man wearing metal armor suddenly spread a cyan light several meters long on the blade, emitting an extremely sharp breath, and chopped at gray.


    "Drink -"


    Gray''s fighting spirit was boiling, and the sword in his hand was trembling. Then a violent thunder light wrapped around the sword, which also spread to several meters long and collided with the huge cyan long knife.


    Gray''s power is inherited from the purple blood beast and can reach the special level of barbarian. The power of the long sword with thunder light is obviously stronger than that of the middle-aged man with blue light.


    Boom!


    The blue light wrapped on the middle-aged man''s long knife is broken. After the blue light is broken, the thunder flashing long sword continues to cut at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man dodged the sword, but the crazy blood beast he sat down was cut off in the thunder light.


    While gray fought with the middle-aged man, the purple blood beast gray sat down was a stone thorn patted at the thorn with one claw, and the terrible force immediately smashed each stone thorn.


    Then the purple blood beast rushed forward and hit the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man cut the purple blood beast with a knife. He couldn''t leave a wound, but he was knocked back and forth.


    Hula!


    The long blue river appeared, drowning the middle-aged man who couldn''t dodge. It was visible to the naked eye that there were many wounds on the middle-aged man, many of which were deep bones.


    When the blue river disappeared, the middle-aged man was covered with wounds. He looked very miserable and was frozen.


    Without giving the middle-aged man a chance to break free from the cold, the surging thunder and lightning wrapped around Gray''s long sword turned into several meters long and cut on the middle-aged man''s neck, which immediately cut off half of the middle-aged man''s neck.


    At this time, the middle-aged man finally broke free of the cold ice on his body, but he could only cover his throat, which was constantly bleeding, and could not even scream.


    Kill the opponent and look for the gap again. Gray looks at the situation of count Fergus and others.


    Count Fergus rode on the bear type brute level blood beast and patted a crazy level blood beast and the blood soldiers on the crazy level blood beast into meat mud with the destructive power of the brute level blood beast.


    Saroyan and a young son of a noble in the flame kingdom of the same age kept fighting together, and both of them were injured.


    Polly fought with an ordinary fierce blood soldier and had a slight advantage.


    Bernal rode the cold tiger and killed among the ordinary soldiers. With each sword cut, an ordinary soldier was killed.


    Near the four comrades of Fergus, the other three barbarian blood beasts controlled by gray ran rampant and invincible, attracting powerful enemies to them, so that the opponents of the four comrades of Fergus were not too strong.


    As for the three barbarian blood beasts, you don''t need to worry too much. At this time, the defense of the three barbarian blood beasts that have been metallized becomes comparable to the silver armor rhinoceros. Even in the face of multiple enemy sieges, they don''t have too much injury.


    He looked in other directions again, and his face was suddenly frozen.


    "It''s a little bad. I don''t know when the other two teams will arrive!"


    There are five more wild blood beasts in the flame Kingdom than in the purple moon kingdom. Although two of them are blocked by two wild blood warriors of the purple moon Kingdom, there are still three wild blood beasts who have no rivals.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    One of the three wild level blood beasts rushed into the team of the purple moon Kingdom and destroyed the dead all the way. There were corpses left along the way. People and blood beasts were trampled to death under their iron hooves, trampled into meat and mud, and the scream continued.


    The other two wild blood beasts attacked the wild blood beasts and wild blood soldiers of the purple moon Kingdom, which immediately put the wild blood beasts and wild blood soldiers of the purple moon Kingdom at a disadvantage. After all, they faced twice the enemy.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Just then, the two savage soldiers left the crazy level mount and rushed to gray in a murderous manner.


    Gray had to look back and concentrate on his battle. As for the situation of the whole battle, it was not what his level needed to consider, and he didn''t have the combat power to control the battlefield.


    From the previous battle, the two fierce blood warriors of the flame Kingdom have seen Gray''s strength, so they shot gray together.


    One of them, a lot of thunder appeared in front of him, and a huge winding lightning attack hit gray.


    Another person, nearby, appeared a large number of shadow tentacles, which turned into a giant snake and attacked gray.


    One before the other, they besieged gray from two directions.


    "Hum -"


    Facing the siege of the two, Green''s face remained unchanged. Near him, a long blue river appeared, and then circled together, wrapping him in the middle with the purple blood beast.


    When the thunder hit the long blue river, it was like dropping a huge stone in the long river, stirring up a wave and finally calming down.


    When the shadow tentacle on the other side hit the long blue river, it was quickly crushed by the wind blade in the long blue river, and the cold spread out, freezing and destroying the shadow tentacle.


    "The second level!"


    Seeing that Gray''s blood beast ability blocked the siege of the two of them, the two savage blood warriors in the flame Kingdom couldn''t help changing color, and their ability was strange. Not to mention, in terms of power, they absolutely reached the second level of savage level.


    Both of them were alert and wanted to distance themselves, but it was too late, because at this time, the long blue river around gray moved.


    It was divided into two shares, each attacking a bloody soldier.


    The two fierce blood warriors immediately used the blood beast ability to defeat the cyan River, but they only defeated part of the cyan River and were hit by the cyan river.


    Under the impact of the long blue river, there were many wounds on the two people. Many of the wounds were flesh and blood disappeared, and bones could be seen deeply.


    After the long blue river disappeared, they were frozen by the cold air carried by the long blue river and turned into ice sculptures.


    Facing the frozen opponent, gray took his hand calmly, and two long rivers of cyan attacked one after another.


    When the long blue river disappeared, large tracts of flesh and blood on their bodies had disappeared, and even their internal organs had been chopped and completely killed.


    "Die..."


    Before gray could catch his breath when he killed his opponent, he heard a roar approaching.


    Two young men riding a brute level blood beast rushed towards him in a murderous manner. Their own blood beast ability, blood beast ability and four blood beast abilities attacked him.


    For a moment, he fell into the siege of four barbarians!

 Chapter 392

    The orange flame is like the sunset in the sky.


    The blue and white thunder was like a bare giant tree.


    The wind blades are like a long blue knife.


    The black air is as black as ink, just like the clouds in the sky.


    At almost the same time, the four blood beast abilities attacked gray and the purple blood beast under gray.


    The control ability made gray cooperate with the purple blood beast sitting down very tacitly. The purple blood beast quickly ran to the side and avoided the dark air.


    The black gas hit the ground, and suddenly there was a hissing sound. A large area where the purple blood beast was originally located was corroded by the black gas.


    Both weeds and rubble are melting. Even metal weapons dropped in battle are no exception. This is a highly corrosive poison ability.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Just after escaping the black air, one handle after another of the blue wind blades have attacked.


    The purple blood beast raised his legs, stretched out a sharp claw and chopped on the blue wind blade. The claw was like a magic weapon, and immediately cut off an incoming blue wind blade.


    At this time, fire and lightning have also approached.


    Hula!


    Gray shot, the long blue river appeared, blocking the flame and lightning. The flame and lightning rolled in the long blue river, but finally disappeared by the long blue river.


    "Remember us!"


    Two young men rode around gray on the brute level blood beast and asked gray coldly in their eyes.


    One young man with blue hair and a long gun was full of fierce breath.


    Another young man with gray hair was tall, and there was a sharp light flashing between his eyes.


    "It''s you!"


    Gray knew these two people. To be exact, he should have seen them. He met them at the banquet prepared by the purple moon Kingdom Royal family for the visit of the flame kingdom.


    At that time, the gray haired young man was already a brute blood soldier, and the blue haired young man was a crazy blood soldier, but he didn''t want the other party to become a brute blood soldier now.


    "Don''t you like to bully the less with more? Today we meet you!"


    The gray haired young man sneered.


    It was not because of his poor strength that he conceded defeat without fighting last time, but because the magic weapons mastered by his opponent were so terrible that he could manipulate four barbarian blood beasts.


    Now the situation is reversed. There is only one person and one animal next to each other, but there are two people and two animals on their side.


    This war situation, which was completely opposite to that before, made him feel a burst of freshness in his heart, and the backlog of grievances was completely released.


    "Do it!"


    With a sneer, the gray haired young man shot.


    He sat down and was covered with blue and white scales. It was a man level blood beast falling thunder beast. With a roar, a thunder light fell from the sky like countless forked branches and attacked gray and purple blood beasts.


    And he himself was urging the ability of the wind blood beast, and dozens of huge wind blades attacked gray and purple blood hands.


    On the other side, the young man with blue hair sat down and was covered in black scales. He didn''t know what kind of blood beast it was. He opened his mouth and spit. Suddenly, a dark and corrosive smoke sprayed towards gray and purple blood beasts.


    And he himself controlled a long river of fire, burning towards gray.


    "Hum!"


    Gray Leng hum, the long blue river appeared, surrounded by the purple blood beast, and then spread around.


    It is like a huge water column falling suddenly from a high place, colliding with lightning, plant vines, toxic smoke and flame.


    This is a close collision. Although the cold ice wind blade is powerful, it is facing four brute level blood beast ability attacks after all.


    Where the collision occurs, it emits violent extinction.


    The surrounding ground is like being burned, struck by lightning, corroded, cut by a sharp blade, and potholes everywhere.


    Then suddenly, they burst into pieces, and the aftershocks of lightning, fire, ice, wind blade, poison gas and the debris of wind blade impacted around.


    In a few months, the cavalry of the purple kingdom was contaminated by toxic smoke. Suddenly, the flesh and blood corrosion was visible to the naked eye. Finally, nothing was left.


    Several cavalry soldiers of the flame kingdom were cut by the broken wind blade and turned into several pieces.


    More than a dozen cavalry of the purple moon Kingdom and the flame kingdom were hit by lightning and fire, either turned into ashes, or blackened, or fell down with blood holes.


    The power of several barbarian level fights, even if it is only the aftereffect caused by the blood beast ability, is also extremely terrible, enough to kill the fierce blood warrior. If the crazy blood warrior is careless, it may also be affected and killed.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray fought with gray haired young men and blue haired young men one after another.


    The blood beast abilities of the two sides collided constantly, and the afterwaves spread to the four directions. The cavalry of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom who had fought nearby retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    Taking the place where the three men fought as the center, a hollow area appeared within tens of meters around. It is not easy to form a hollow area in the battlefield. It can be seen that the three men showed strong destructive power at this time.


    "Damn it, after his blood beast ability reaches the barbarian level, how can he still have such strong destructive power!"


    "Isn''t it true that after talking about the brute force level, the degree of increase will weaken?"


    The aftermath of the explosion, of course, not only hit others around, but gray, blue haired young man and gray haired young man bear the brunt.


    The grey haired young man and the blue haired young man stepped back and split their weapons to block the afterwave of the attacking blood beast ability.


    Gray was only one person, but with his own blood beast ability, he blocked the four barbarian attacks of them, which shocked them extremely.


    Originally, according to Prince Nicholas''s inference, after the other party''s mixed ability reaches the brute level, it is likely to turn into a single ability. Even if it is still mixed ability, the power can''t cross level.


    But now, what appeared in front of them was not only a single ability, but also a power that could reach the barbarian level across levels. He roared, and suddenly there was a beautiful light and shadow flashing on the long gun in his hand. Then he saw a huge orange flame beam burst out from his long gun and hit gray.


    As a son of the Duke family of the flame Kingdom, he naturally has powerful magic weapons in his hands.


    However, he didn''t use it at the first time. It''s really because stimulating such a magic weapon consumes too much blood power. Especially in the environment of battlefield, he must keep the blood power abundant at any time.


    But now, he can''t care so much, because he is disfigured, and even more because if he doesn''t show his strongest combat power, he may die under the other party''s hands.


    Hula!


    Seeing the roaring huge flame beam, Gray''s eyes shrunk and the blue river bumped out.


    Boom!


    There were too many roars larger than the previous collision, the cyan river was blown to pieces, and the huge flame light column disappeared at the same time. The huge shock wave impacted all around and hit gray and the purple blood beast, making gray and the purple blood beast retreat several steps.


    "The power of the second level of the barbarian level, which is the magic weapon of the bronze peak level!"


    If you can smash the blue river, the power of the flame light column obviously reaches the second level of the barbarian level, then the magic weapon in the other party''s hand must be the bronze level peak.


    In terms of destructive power level, the other party is not weaker than him.


    Gray and the purple blood beast haven''t had time to breathe, suddenly.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    From the other side, a large number of plant spears appeared, each more than ten meters long, roaring towards gray and the purple blood beast.


    Purple blood beasts dodged one after another. They saw plant spears falling on the ground. Suddenly, there were large craters like meteorite impact on the ground, and the rubble splashed everywhere like shells.


    This is also the second level attack with power comparable to the full level!

 Chapter 393

    Whew, whew, whew!


    In the hands of a gray haired young man, a long green sword was inspired by him, emitting a bright green light.


    In the green light, there was a plant spear with a length of more than ten meters, which roared out and stabbed gray and the purple blood beast.


    The purple blood beast took gray to avoid, and the plant spear only more than ten meters long hit the ground.


    Boom!


    It was like a blue stone column falling from a few kilometers high. With great destructive force, it hit the ground. Suddenly, the earth shook, earth and rock splashed, and deep pits appeared one by one.


    More plant spears, as many as dozens, covered a large area and attacked gray and purple blood beasts.


    Boom!


    The long blue river appeared, like a long river leading to the sky, sweeping into the sky and bumping into these plant spears.


    After the violent collision, all the plant spears were broken, and the blue river collapsed.


    "The second bronze magic weapon!"


    Gray stood on the purple blood beast, retreated to avoid the afterwaves of the blue river and the plant spear, and his face was a little dignified.


    There is no doubt that the magic weapon in the hands of the gray haired young man must also be a bronze magic weapon that can give full play to the second level combat power of the barbarian level.


    In other words, his next opponents will be two brute blood warriors with combat power reaching the second level of brute level and two brute blood beasts.


    "Today is your death!"


    Holding a green magic sword, he stood on the blue and white thunder falling beast. The gray haired young man focused on gray and was murderous.


    "I want you to die!"


    On the other side, there were many wounds on his body, and there was a blue haired young man with a ferocious wound on his face. His eyes were resentful, staring at gray, and the halo of the long gun in his hand was flashing.


    The next moment, he did it.


    The huge orange pillar of fire formed a vortex, like a meteor falling from the sky in the night sky. It was extremely hot and attacked gray, as if to burn gray to ashes.


    Only the afterwave cracked the earth and rock along the way and blackened the ground.


    Gray looked solemn, the long blue river appeared, and the surrounding ground was filled with cold ice. With the force opposite to the flame column, he crashed into the flame column.


    Wave!


    There was no expected violent explosion, not even much noise.


    The place where the long blue river touches the yellow flame column seems to have some unknown reaction, blending with each other.


    The blue river and the flame column disappeared, and a Black Mist appeared in the center there.


    The black fog diffused around and silently swept a lying mountain stone. In an instant, the mountain stone was crushed and turned into ashes.


    It is not broken by strong damage, but broken into powder very evenly, and there is no violent debris splashing around.


    "This...?"


    Such a scene made Gray''s pupils shrink, and his brain seemed to grasp something.


    But before he had time to taste what it was, he had to drive the purple blood beast aside.


    Bang!


    The plant spear with a length of more than ten meters hit the place where the purple blood beast was just now, the gravel splashed, and a deep depression appeared on the ground, which shocked gray and the purple blood beast back and forth.


    And this is not the end. Plant spears keep coming, hitting gray and the purple blood beast.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Three plant spears were about to hit gray.


    Gray didn''t have time to show the mixing ability of cold ice wind blade, so he had to pour thunder light on the long sword in his hand and cut the three plant spears with one sword.


    Boom!


    The thunder on the sword was broken, and the three spears were also broken.


    The body strength of the barbarian special level and the lightning ability of the barbarian special level make Gray''s strike as powerful as the joint efforts of two barbarian special level barbarian blood soldiers.


    But even with such a strong blow, it was only Kankan who destroyed the three plant spears. We can imagine the power of this plant spear.


    Only three have this degree of destructive power. What kind of destructive power will dozens of roots have together?


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The grey haired young man had a fine control over the plant spear. As soon as gray destroyed several plant spears, several more plant spears attacked immediately, blocking all Gray''s hiding positions, so that gray had to reach them. Grayton was overwhelmed.


    "I think you can hold on until when!"


    The gray haired young man sneered. The plant spear attacked gray one after another, which didn''t give gray a chance to slow down. Of course, his blood power was consuming rapidly, but he believed that he would eventually be able to kill each other, because he was not alone.


    Looking in one direction, a grim smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Hoo!


    The next moment, from that direction, a huge rotating flame column hit gray directly.


    Gray and the purple blood beast, dragged by the plant spear, had no time to escape, and had been submerged by the huge flame column.


    The huge flame column carried gray and the purple blood beast and flew more than 100 meters.


    Along the way, the rocks were chapped and the soil was scorched black. Before even reacting, the two fierce blood soldiers had been burning all over, and finally only two bone shelves remained.


    More than a dozen soldiers of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom turned into ashes before they could scream.


    Although such an attack is not as good as the famine level, it is also extremely terrible. The people of the nearby flame Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom do not squint here after fighting.


    "Good!"


    "Great!"


    Some people in the flame Kingdom shouted excitedly. Many people died when gray was powerful. Now I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous to see gray suffer such a terrible flame attack. I can''t help shouting excitedly.


    "No!"


    "It''s broken!"


    Many people in the purple moon kingdom are worried that if they are hit by such a turbulent flame, the people in the flame may not die or be seriously injured.


    Count Fergus, Saroyan, Polly and others did not worry too much.


    Having seen the battle between gray and the bloodless warriors, I know very well that Gray''s defense is strong now. Naturally, I won''t worry about gray being attacked to this extent.


    Boom!


    When the flame dissipated, gray and the purple blood beast collided with a huge rock and smashed it into pieces and splashed.


    When the smoke dispersed, gray and the purple blood beast appeared. Sure enough, gray didn''t have any wounds except that he was almost naked.


    "What?"


    "How?"


    Both the people of the purple moon Kingdom and the people of the flame Kingdom looked stunned. Under such an attack, they were not hurt.


    "Impossible..."


    The young man with blue hair and the young man with black hair were also surprised. With the second level of destructive power, they could not hurt each other, which was impossible for them.


    Especially after seeing that the purple blood beast was also unharmed, they were stunned.


    Not only did I not get hurt, but even the blood beast was not hurt. How did the other party do it? Is there some kind of powerful defense magic weapon in your hand?

 Chapter 394

    Whoosh!


    Looking at a young man with blue hair and a young man with gray hair, Gray''s eyes were cold.


    He jumped from the purple blood beast and rushed to the gray haired young man. At the same time, the purple blood beast rushed to the blue haired young man, ready to let the purple blood beast block the blue haired young man first, and he took the lead in solving the gray haired young man.


    Seeing gray and the purple blood beast rushing separately, the gray haired young man and the blue haired young man were shocked, but they still shot one after another.


    Boom!


    The blue haired young man attacked the purple blood beast with a flame column. The purple blood beast avoided, but he couldn''t completely avoid it after all. Half of his body was hit by the flame column and slipped out for tens of meters.


    However, as soon as the flame dissipated, the purple blood beast had climbed up again and rushed at the blue haired young man again.


    The blue haired young man''s face became dignified and shot at the purple blood beast again. He had no energy to deal with gray for the time being.


    The grey haired young man was inspired by the green magic sword in his hand. Again, many plant spears attacked him, but he was blocked by gray, who had been prepared for a long time.


    Boom!


    The blue river and the plant spear are both broken, and the afterwaves splash everywhere.


    Whoosh!


    When the blue river collided with the plant spear and exploded, and the afterwaves splashed everywhere, gray did not dodge and rushed towards the gray haired young man.


    The aftershock hit him and made a clang sound. He easily carried the aftershock of the explosion and quickly approached the gray haired young man.


    "Don''t let him near!"


    Knowing that it would be very dangerous to be approached by gray with such a strong body, the black haired young man drove the black scale blood beast back.


    At the same time, he ordered the black scale blood beast to spray corrosive fog to attack gray. He himself was to stimulate the magic sword and attack the plant spear to prevent gray from approaching.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The plant spear with a handle is like a blue stone column dropped from a height of 1000 meters, with strong destructive power.


    On the other side, corrosive smoke swept towards gray.


    "Hum!"


    Facing the corrosive smoke, gray did not dodge, but carried it down with strong defense. Then his eyes were like electricity, and there seemed to be a flash of lightning around him.


    Not as if, but as a fact!


    A large amount of metal powder turned into a sharp blade. The thunder light on the sharp blade flashed and hit the plant spear.


    Lightning metal mixing ability, a blood beast ability composed of two pure destructive abilities, is the strongest mixing ability mastered by gray at present.


    As soon as it appeared, it showed great destructive power. Under its destruction, the plant spears were broken like rotten wood. Not only that, after breaking the plant spears, it turned around and attacked the gray haired young man.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Although the young man with gray hair reached the second level of brute level because of magic weapons, his defense did not reach the second level.


    Under the sharp blade wrapped by lightning, a series of scorched and terrible wounds appeared on his body.


    Not only he, but also the blood beast under his seat was moaning. There were many charred wounds on his body, and some wounds were deep with bones.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed to the gray haired young man and the black scale blood beast.


    The gray haired young man endured severe pain, wound a huge wind blade around the long sword and swept towards gray, while the black scaly blood beast patted gray with a huge claw.


    Gray''s long sword was wrapped with thunder light, and a sword broke the wind blade on the gray haired young man''s sword. He continued to chop forward and hit the gray haired young man. The gray haired young man flew upside down, with a deep scorched black wound on his chest.


    Then he punched out and met the giant claws patted by the black scale blood beast.


    His size of less than two meters is much smaller than the huge size of black scale up to 7 meters, as if he would be easily killed by black scale blood beasts.


    But in fact, on the contrary, under his fist, the huge body of the black scale blood beast flew upside down, and even several sharp claws were broken, and the whole Giant Claw trembled violently.


    He chased out a few steps and caught up with the roaring black scale blood beast.


    The long sword wound by thunder light stabbed out from a wound close to the heart on the black scale blood beast, and immediately pierced the heart. The black scale blood beast rolled in pain and finally fell down weakly.


    Then he stepped out a few steps, came to the gray haired young man who was seriously injured and cut him with a sword.


    The gray haired young man fought hard with a sword, but gray cut off his right arm with a sword, and the hand holding the sword flew high.


    In Gray''s eyes, Lingling was murderous and cut off one sword after another, while the gray haired young man rolled and avoided in embarrassment.


    Poof!


    A dark and ferocious wound appeared on the abdomen of the gray haired young man.


    Poof!


    A dark and ferocious trace appeared on the chest of the gray haired young man, which crossed with the previous trace.


    Poof!


    The gray haired young man was hit by a sword in the head and his skull was almost broken.


    Poof!


    Finally, after the long sword struck his chest again, with a click, the gray haired young man''s ribs were broken and his internal organs were crushed by the long sword.


    "How could I fail..."


    The gray haired young man was unwilling and resentful in his eyes, and his body was unable to fall.


    The original war of revenge, but I didn''t expect such an outcome. In only a year or so, I should have been able to kill each other easily. My strength has been more than several times stronger. I have not only reached the barbarian level, but also reached the second level of the barbarian level.


    After killing the gray haired young man, gray looked at the blue haired young man with cold eyes, which immediately made the latter''s scalp numb and his heart tremble.


    He has a bronze peak magic weapon in his hand. His combat power is comparable to that of the second level of the barbarian level. His companion who walked farther than him on the road of the barbarian level was killed. He was shocked and almost couldn''t believe it!


    Whoosh!


    Gray was awe inspiring in his eyes and ran after the blue haired young man.


    "Stop him!"


    The young man with blue hair was pale. He ordered some soldiers of the flame kingdom to stop gray. He stepped back like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    He had no intention of fighting at all, and died together with his companions. If he continued to fight, he would most likely be killed like his companions.


    "Don''t you want me to die?"


    Gray sneered and killed the soldiers of the flame kingdom with one sword after another. He joined the purple blood beast and chased them quickly.


    Suddenly.


    In the process of chasing the blue haired young man, a figure with blood on his body flew in.


    Seeing this figure, gray hesitated for only a moment, then took his hand to hold the other party and help the other party remove the impact.


    He recognized the man, Gavin Kenneth of the Kenneth family, the youngest and strongest of the three Duke and seven Marquis families.


    I heard that the combat power had reached the second level of the barbarian level, but the other party was injured. He couldn''t help looking at the direction of the other party.


    In that direction, a young man wearing purple metal armor was walking step by step.

 Chapter 395

    This is a young man with blond hair, slightly curled blond hair, just like the burning sun, dazzling and dazzling. Under the blond hair, there is an angular face, just like marble carving.


    He was tall and slender, and his back was straight, just like a standing monument.


    A golden spear wrapped with dragons and snakes was held in his hand. At this time, there was a burning golden flame on the spear.


    Along the way, at his feet lay ashes of bones one after another. All those who attacked him were ignited and turned into ashes by the golden flame on his long gun.


    "Cough, be careful, he is a bloodless soldier!"


    Coughing up a mouthful of blood and swallowing a bottle of healing medicine, Gavin Kenneth stood up straight with a long knife, his face extremely dignified.


    Although he reached the second level of the barbarian level with his bronze peak magic weapons, his combat power reached the desolate level, but he was defeated after more than ten fights.


    "Join hands!"


    He made a solemn request to gray.


    A few days ago, gray watched the battle with the bloodless warriors of the Graham family. He thought that even if he used magic weapons, he was not sure to win gray. He knew that gray was strong and now encountered a strong enemy, so he asked gray.


    For another person, even if he is also a brute blood soldier, he will not make a request, because in the face of a brute blood soldier, if only one ordinary brute blood soldier is involved, he will simply die.


    "Good!"


    Gray promised.


    Although he once fought against the bloodless warriors of the Naham family alone, he didn''t say anything like "let me come".


    This is a battlefield. There is no need to pay attention to a one-on-one fair war. For example, the grey haired young man and the blue haired young man jointly besieged him.


    Moreover, the young blonde man in front of him gave him a feeling of extreme danger, which gave him a deeper sense of crisis than the thin old man of the Naham family who had fought.


    "Killed Gregg!"


    The blonde young man glanced at the body of the gray haired young man, and then his eyes focused on gray.


    There was no murderous look in his eyes or anger in his face, but it gave gray the illusion of being stared at by beasts.


    "My name is Curtis. Flame, the first Prince of the flame Kingdom, remember this name. This will be the last name you''ve heard in this life!"


    The blonde young man glanced at gray and Gavin Kenneth and said faintly.


    "The first prince?"


    Hearing these words, gray and Galen Kenneth narrowed their eyes slightly.


    It is said that the king of the flame Kingdom has two sons and one daughter. Among them, the second prince Nicholas has the best qualification. Flame has been designated as the prince of the flame kingdom.


    Unexpectedly, the first prince, whose qualification is not as good as that of the second prince, is also not simple. He has reached the famine level at such an age.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see the horror of the second prince, who can win the first prince with such strong qualifications and become the prince of the flame kingdom.


    "You can die!"


    Said Curtis flaming indifference.


    He raised the golden spear in his hand. The golden flame on the golden spear suddenly burst and burned violently, turned into a golden bird, flew out of the spear and attacked gray.


    Shua!


    Gavin Kenneth let out a low cry. The long knife in his hand burst into a white chill and turned into a tiger beast. With the terrible power of freezing everything, he greeted the golden birds.


    Wheeze!


    The tiger beast transformed by cold and the bird transformed by fire collide together, just like a real tiger beast and a real bird fighting in life and death.


    Finally, the tiger and beast melted by the cold collapsed, and although the flame birds almost perished, they still attacked gray and them.


    Gray shot, the blue river appeared and wrapped the flame birds in it. The flame birds struggled violently in the blue river, and there were terrible waves in the blue river. Finally, the flame birds and the blue river disappeared,


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, a long gun with a golden flame suddenly appeared in front of gray and Gavin Kenneth, and a bullet came.


    Gavin Kenneth hit the spear with a knife, and his body immediately retreated, and the spear shook and stabbed gray.


    Before it was near, the blazing heat seemed to evaporate gray, just like a blazing sun.


    Gray''s face was dignified. The thunder and lightning wound on the long sword and cut into the flame wound spear. At the same time, he commanded the purple blood beast and crashed into ketish flame like a thickened armored vehicle.


    Click!


    Under the flame spear, the lightning twining on Gray''s long sword suddenly disappeared, and the flame spear stabbed down Gray''s chest.


    Bang!


    Gray flew upside down, and his chest was hit by the terrible golden flame.


    Curtis flaming smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t look at the result of the gun, because he could already guess.


    A gun swept across and smashed the purple blood beast out. Then he raised his gun. The flame on the long gun soared, and a bird attacked in the direction of Gavin Kenneth. In that direction, a cold tiger beast attacked.


    Boom!


    The cold tiger collapsed and the golden bird hit. Gavin Kenneth rolled over and escaped the golden bird. In his original place, there was no sound and the ground had melted into magma. If he avoided a little slower just now, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    However, the danger of Gavin Kenneth was not relieved. The flame of Curtis was approaching, and the long gun wrapped around the golden flame was like a golden dragon stabbing Gavin Kenneth.


    Attached to the cold long knife, he slashed the tip of the long gun wrapped in the golden flame, and Gavin Kenneth retreated sharply, but the next moment, the long gun trembled and stabbed again.


    Above the tip of the gun, the golden flame was burning. It was a golden flame that was enough to make the brute blood soldiers hit hard. Gavin Kenneth couldn''t escape.


    "Well...?"


    All of a sudden, the long spear from the flame of Curtis suddenly took back before it hit Gavin Kenneth. A gun was stabbed to the side. The flame on the tip of the spear suddenly soared and turned into a wall of flame.


    Then I saw that the dense metal sharp blade wrapped around lightning hit the flame wall, and then the lightning went out, and the metal sharp blade was burned into liquid.


    "You''re not dead, and this blood beast!"


    The long gun shook and the flame soared, burning the last dozens of lightning metal blades into liquid. Ke TiSi was slightly surprised and looked at gray and the purple blood beast.


    At this time, Gray was full of bronze, and there was no other place where he was stabbed by a golden spear and burned by the golden flame, except for a little scald.


    The purple blood beast, where he had been shot with a long gun, only had some concavity of scales. The injury of this degree was only skin injury.


    "What a strong defense. Gregg should have been dragged to death by you with this defense?"


    Gray didn''t answer, and drove the purple blood beast to rush towards the Kodis flame, while he joined hands with Gavin Kenneth. One person used lightning metal to attack the Kodis flame, and the other was a cold tiger beast to attack the Kodis flame.


    Ke Di Shi. The flame hummed coldly and the spear pierced the ground. In front of him, a golden flame appeared on the wall.


    Squeak!


    The lightning metal blade collided with the golden flame wall and immediately turned into liquid. The cold tiger formed by the cold air collided with the golden flame wall, aroused violent waves and disappeared with the golden flame wall.


    Boom!


    The terrible explosion, the crushed stones aroused by the explosion, each of which was far more powerful than the shells, shook Kodis. The flame retreated again and again.


    Just then, gray, purple blood beast and Gavin Kenneth rushed to Robert''s flame, and they shot Gavin Kenneth at the same time.


    Robert''s fire swept through, collided with Gavin Kenneth''s long knife, blocked Gavin Kenneth, then hit the purple blood beast sneaking from behind with the handle of the gun, and smashed the purple blood beast away.


    When he was ready to look for gray, it was too late. A long metal sword with a length of more than ten meters and winding with lightning hit him.


    A clear depression appeared on his purple armor. Although the armor defense was strong and did not conduct electricity because of the combination of magic weapons, great power was still introduced into his body through the armor, and he retreated one after another.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray, Gavin Kenneth and the purple blood beast besieged Curtis flame. The two sides kept colliding and fighting, causing one terrible sound after another in the battlefield.


    This is a terrible battle. The destructive power has reached the famine level. The people of the two countries involved in the battle have either turned into ashes, coke or frozen into ice sculptures.


    Fierce blood soldiers will die when they touch it. Some crazy blood soldiers with slightly worse luck were also affected and died in such aftershocks.


    Even a bloody soldier was seriously injured by the afterwave.


    "Gavin Kenneth joined hands with others to block the scorching flame of the strength of the bloodless warrior!"


    "Who joined hands with him?"


    "It''s gray Fergus, the son of the enfeoffment aristocracy who once fought against the bloodless warriors of the Graham family!"


    "It''s him!"


    Such a fierce battle naturally attracted great attention, and many people looked here.


    Some young people in the purple moon Kingdom even looked in awe at Gavin Kenneth and gray.


    Although two people and one beast joined hands to stop a wild blood soldier, it was already very difficult to stop a wild blood soldier only by virtue of this number.


    "Although it''s blocked by two people and one beast, it''s really great!"


    Even some wild blood soldiers looked at them, with a trace of surprise in their eyes.


    As wild blood warriors, they know very well that the gap between the barbarian level and the barbarian level is naturally very surprised at gray and Gavin Kenneth who can compete against the barbarian level with the barbarian level.

 Chapter 396

    "Ah --"


    Ke Di Shi. Flame roared angrily. As a bloodless soldier, he was forced into a dilemma by two bloodless soldiers. It was a shame.


    The golden flame condensed on his long gun, combined his physical ability with the ability of blood beast, and stabbed the purple blood beast''s head.


    Although the royal family of the flame Kingdom has no magic weapon for controlling corpses, he has seen the introduction of this magic weapon from the ancient books of the imperial period and knows that only by breaking the head of the blood beast can he really destroy the blood beast.


    Bang!


    The purple blood beast flew upside down like a rolling rock. After rolling several times in the air, it landed heavily.


    This is a terrible blow formed by the combination of blood beast ability and physical ability by a wild blood soldier. Under this blow, ordinary barbarian blood beasts absolutely burst their brains and died. Lavender blood beasts didn''t. the long gun only pierced more than ten centimeters, and then their successors were weak.


    Such a depth is not enough to kill compared with the huge body shape of the purple blood beast up to 7 meters.


    The purple blood beast was shot away, and the flame swept to the side. There, gray cut him with a huge metal sword with a length of more than ten meters and winding with lightning.


    On the spear, the golden flame twined and swept like a golden blade, killing the lightning, cutting off the huge metal sword and cutting it on gray.


    Gray retreated again and again, and a scorch mark appeared on his body. Like the purple blood beast, it was not too serious.


    At this time, a tiger beast condensed by the white cold hit the flame. The flame quickly raised its gun to resist, but it couldn''t stop it all. Suddenly, it was frozen and flew upside down.


    The flame burst from the long gun, and the flame rushed out of the solid ice. A head of golden hair like the scorching sun became messy because of the fierce battle.


    At this time, gray, purple blood beast and Galen Kenneth rushed again and fought with him again.


    It was a terrible collision.


    The noise was loud and earth and stone splashed.


    Under the terrible high temperature, the soil and rock melted and turned into magma, but at the next moment, the cold swept, the magma solidified completely and turned into lava, and then a metal sharp blade crossed, and the lava turned into gravel.


    From the place where they fought, every piece of gravel flew out with the power of a shell.


    Several soldiers of the flame kingdom were hit by rubble, their bodies burst and turned into a rain of blood.


    A bloody warrior of the purple moon kingdom was affected by a lightning blade. There was a transparent hole in his body. His eyes were wide open and his body was unable to fall down.


    More than a dozen cavalry soldiers of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom who appeared on the edge of their battle were swept by the cold, turned their bodies into ice sculptures, and then broke to the ground with a click.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    He was cut into his chest by the huge thunder metal sword, and there was a deep depression on the armor of emperor Ke. The flame flew backwards.


    Two fists are difficult to defeat four hands, which is the most true portrayal of Ke Di Shi''s flame.


    Gavin Kenneth can have the bronze magic weapon in his hand. Naturally, he can have it. The long gun in his hand is such a weapon.


    However, at the famine level, although the peak bronze magic weapon still has an increase in his combat power, it is not as huge as the barbarian level, which can not make his combat power leap from the first level to the second level.


    Unless he could have a silver level magic weapon in his hand, but that level of magic weapon was generally the standard configuration of King level strong people, even if he was the great prince of the flame kingdom.


    "You must kill one person first, or if you continue like this, I will lose!"


    Seeing the sharp blade marks on the metal armor, several of them even pierced the metal armor and stabbed him, Emperor Ke. The flame was awe inspiring in his heart and a decisive color flashed in his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    He turned into a light and went straight at Gavin Kenneth, but Gavin Kenneth didn''t fight with him at all. He cut it out with a knife. The cold air was filled with white, and a cold tiger rushed towards him, but he retreated.


    Facing this cold tiger beast with the power comparable to the wild level, he did not dare to be careless. The flame on the long gun soared like a falling meteor, stabbed into the cold tiger beast''s body and let the cold tiger beast burst to pieces.


    The shattered tiger beast erupted into a dense cold, which filled the nearby cold, and a burst of cold ice filled the surrounding ground. He stepped back to avoid the spreading cold.


    When he was ready to look for Gavin Kenneth again, a huge purple blood beast had been photographed with the sharp claws of the millstone.


    On the other side, gray waved a huge metal sword with a length of more than ten meters, which was wrapped with thunder and cut at him.


    A scene that has happened several times appears again.


    Gray and the purple blood beast are strong in defense and can carry it even when attacked by the famine level, so they are besieged in close proximity. Gavin Kenneth is strong in attack but weak in defense, so they are besieged from a distance.


    At this moment, his eyes suddenly burst out a fierce color. He didn''t dodge the sharp claws photographed by the purple blood beast. He let the sharp claws beat on the metal armor, leaving three deep scratches on the metal armor.


    And he slid in the direction of gray with the power of clapping. In his eyes, the killing intention was like the cold air of winter, completely enveloping gray.


    "Be careful!"


    Gavin Kenneth noticed that something was wrong and reminded gray loudly. At the same time, he cut out the turbulent cold and attacked Curtis flame, trying to stop it before Curtis flame shot.


    But it''s too late.


    Hoo!


    Eyes on gray, Curtis. The torch in the flame''s hand soared with gold flame.


    Instead of turning into golden birds, they spread down, almost completely wrapped the first half of the golden spear and hovered on it, making the whole spear like a golden dragon claw.


    The spear emits an unparalleled smell of destruction, which is like the awakening of a "destruction beast".


    The spear pierced out, and the "destruction beast" climbed out of the cave. The terrible smell of destruction rushed at gray, and the clothes on gray were burning before the destructive flame approached.


    The power of this gun has exceeded the first level of the waste level, and has reached or even exceeded the second level of the waste level.


    Boom!


    The long gun with destructive power stabbed Gray''s heart. The sense of crisis was like a bone cone. Gray''s cold hair stood up and moved sideways to avoid.


    He felt that even with his current defense, it would be extremely dangerous to be stabbed by this gun.


    But the speed of the spear was too fast. Although gray avoided his heart, he was still stabbed in the right chest by the spear.


    Poof!


    The flame wound spear, like a red soldering iron, easily penetrated Gray''s body and almost penetrated Gray''s body.


    The terrible flame burned the flesh and blood near the wound into coke.


    Gray''s body flew backwards as if it had been hit by a locomotive.


    More than a dozen soldiers of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom were hit head-on and directly hit into blood mud by him.


    After flying more than 100 meters, gray fell to the ground with a slap, and there was a burning smell all over his body.


    "Only two people and one beast can force the eldest brother to use incomplete blood skills. The purple moon kingdom is not as unbearable as expected!"


    Not far from the place where gray and his men fought, there was a battle between one man and another. The two sides had absolute waste level destructive power. This man was Nicholas flame, while one man and one beast were Francis violet and a waste level blood beast.


    Even in the face of the cooperation between Francis violet and a wild blood beast, Nicholas flame still had the upper hand. He was not surprised to see that Curtis flame actually used incomplete blood skills.


    At the barbarian level and famine level, the blood force is extremely abundant, and there is no time to display the blood beast ability. Because the blood force is consumed and stretched, they can break out with all their strength with each blow.


    The reason why the flame can suddenly burst out at least the second level of destruction is that he used the incomplete "blood skills" obtained from the imperial relics.


    Blood skill is the application means of blood force corresponding to blood method. Through the special application of blood force, the ability of blood beast can be improved several times or even dozens of times. It is the combat skill of blood soldiers.


    However, such blood skills were extremely rare in the imperial period, and almost disappeared in the four kingdoms period. Only a few top forces still have incomplete, and the royal family of the flame kingdom is one of them.


    As an incomplete blood skill, it naturally has side effects. It not only consumes a lot of blood power, but also damages the body.


    Generally, it is not easy to use, and it can force Curtis to use the flame. It can be imagined that gray and Gavin Kenneth forced Curtis to a dilemma.


    "Don''t die so easily!"


    On the other side, Sophia fought with a fierce blood warrior in the flame kingdom. Her body was as fast as lightning, so that the fierce blood warrior in the flame kingdom could not even touch her shadow.


    The long gun in his hand stabbed the fierce blood soldier in the chest for several times, and finally stabbed him in and pierced his heart.


    She looked at gray, who flew backwards, with a slight frown.


    "No!"


    Gavin Kenneth changed color and his heart sank suddenly when he looked at gray flying backwards.


    He knew very well the power of such a blow just now. Even with Gray''s defense, he was afraid that he would suffer heavy damage or even die under that blow.


    "You should be proud to push me to this extent!"


    Ke Di Shi''s face was a little pale. Inside his body, some internal organs and muscle tissues burst into wounds, which was the damage to his body after using incomplete blood skills.


    At this time, the purple blood beast rushed at him with open teeth and claws.


    "I''m not dead yet!"


    The purple blood beast was pulled away with a shot, and Curtis looked at Gray''s flying direction with a thick accident in his eyes.


    The purple blood beast didn''t lose the ability to move, which means gray didn''t die under his just shot.


    Sure enough, in that direction, Gray''s figure stood up with a long sword. In the right chest, it was scorched black, almost deep with bones.


    This is an unimaginable heavy injury, an absolute serious injury. I''m afraid that an ordinary person would have been killed under such an injury.


    However, as a brute blood soldier, his vitality was naturally extremely tenacious, so gray did not die immediately.


    But even so, the situation is extremely bad. At this time, he is like a lightning struck tree. He may live or die like a dead tree.


    "Hum, even if you''re still alive, can''t you fight again?"


    Curtis blaze was startled at first, but then relieved.


    With such a serious injury, it is impossible to fight again. Standing has been reluctantly, not to mention fighting.


    And the other party''s physical condition is so bad that he doesn''t have to fight. I''m afraid any pretty blood soldier is enough to kill the other party.


    "Death -"


    He didn''t need his order at all. When they saw Gray, who was so prestigious that they didn''t dare to approach, they were seriously injured and almost dying. A bloody warrior of the flame Kingdom roared and rushed to gray with a battle axe in his hand.

 Chapter 397

    "Drink -"


    This is a brute blood warrior with the ability of thunder blood beast. He has a large basin, full of beard and fierce eyes.


    Crackling!


    His face flashed a ferocious smile. On the battle axe, the blue thunder light twined like the axe of Thor. An axe cut Gray''s right chest wound.


    Under his axe, the air was torn like cloth.


    "Hum..."


    Gray Leng hum, although he has indeed been seriously injured, he can''t be bullied by an ordinary brute blood soldier.


    The long sword leaned on the ground and stood still. A long blue river suddenly appeared, as if it rushed out of the long river of time and space and hit the bloody warrior of the flame king.


    The terrible cold filled the air, and the sharp wind blade twinkled. The fierce blood soldier of the flame King burst out wounds, and even blood and flesh had been cut off in many places.


    He was frozen by the terrible cold. Like a man falling into the water, he was carried by the blue river and flew out.


    After landing, I couldn''t get rid of the cold ice and get up for a long time. I was seriously injured.


    "And combat power!"


    A pretty blood warrior was injured by gray so easily. Some blood warriors of the flame Kingdom who wanted to rush over couldn''t help but stop.


    Although the other party has indeed been seriously injured, even if the other party is seriously injured, the combat power is still strong. A brute blood soldier is injured by one blow. If they are not as powerful as brute blood soldiers, won''t they be killed by one blow?


    Shua!


    Resist the pain and attack the ice wind blade mixing ability to frighten the blood soldiers of the flame Kingdom who are trying to get close. Gray quickly uses the back feeding ability.


    Although it is a plain terrain, it does not mean that there are no plants here. It is better to say that there are many plants, but most of them are low weeds and shrubs, and the back feeding ability can still be used.


    Hula!


    With gray as the center, within a radius of more than 100 meters, a large number of cyan light is pulled away from the weeds and shrubs, and a large number of weeds and shrubs wither.


    All the cyan light converged on gray, and finally wrapped gray into a cyan light cocoon.


    Gray''s injuries, especially in his right chest, are terrible and are recovering quickly.


    The flesh and blood turned into coke fell from the body, and new and tender flesh and blood grew inside, quickly filling the wound.


    "No, he has a precious healing magic weapon, and his injury is recovering!"


    Whether it is a large number of blue light gathered, or gray''s chest is recovering rapidly, it is obviously very eye-catching, and the blood soldiers of the surrounding flame Kingdom change color.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    Three savage warriors of the flame Kingdom temporarily got rid of their opponents and besieged gray.


    One of them turned the water into a sharp blade several meters long and cleaved at gray.


    Another man tried to manipulate the plants to attack gray, but found that the surrounding plants had died, so he had to stimulate the knife weapon in his hand with the power of blood. The weapon was covered with a sharp wind blade and rushed at gray.


    Finally, the flame turned into a huge fireball and hit gray.


    Bang!


    The sharp blade made of water hit, gray swept his long sword, immediately defeated it and turned it into ordinary water again.


    Then gray turned the long sword in his hand, swept it out horizontally, blocked the knife coming to him, and cut back the person holding the knife with a sword.


    When he was ready to avoid the fireball, it was too late. The huge fireball had hit him.


    Boom!


    The blue light around him was dispersed by the fireball. He was submerged by the huge fireball and slid out with the fireball.


    "Seek death -"


    When the fireball dissipated, Gray''s figure was exposed, and his injury was not aggravated, but his ability to feed back was interrupted, which made him quite angry. He looked coldly at the fierce blood soldier of the flame Kingdom who cast the fireball.


    Hula!


    The long blue river appeared and attacked the savage blood soldiers who cast fireballs at the flame kingdom.


    The flame Kingdom uses fireball to hide the fierce blood soldiers, but the cyan river appears too fast. It has been wrapped by the cyan river just a few steps away.


    "Ah --"


    The sharp wind blade cuts on him like a bone razor. There are many wounds on him, each of which goes deep into the skin. In some places, even flesh and blood have been cut off, and in some places, bones can be seen.


    Gray didn''t stop when he wounded and cast fireball Fire King''s brute blood soldiers. Lightning metal blades appeared around him, and then divided into two paths to attack the other two fire king''s brute blood soldiers.


    There were not many accidents. They were full of sharp blades and retreated with scorched black marks near the wound.


    Then he glanced coldly, looking for someone who wanted to take action against him. All that he could see was that his face changed and he stepped back a few steps.


    "Come up if you want to die!"


    The ability of back feeding was used by him again, the cyan light converged to him again, and his whole person turned into a huge cyan light ball again.


    Although the ability of back feeding has been interrupted, at his present state, his blood power is extremely abundant, and he has been able to use the ability of back feeding many times.


    So he shrouded in blue light and walked towards the place where Curtis flame fought Gavin Kenneth.


    The soldiers, cavalry and blood soldiers of the flame Kingdom encountered along the way were frightened and retreated one after another.


    The experience of the four brute blood soldiers has made them realize that although gray is seriously injured, it does not mean that he has no power to fight.


    "Hiss -"


    Without Gray''s support, Gavin Kenneth was obviously suppressed. His abdomen, back and thigh were scratched by the tip of Curtis''s long gun, and there were scorched black marks, which made him unable to help but breathe.


    Fortunately, gray didn''t call the purple blood beast to protect himself, which gave him more or less a chance to breathe, so that he wouldn''t be killed by the flame of emperor Ke in a short time.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray went to the place where the two fought. The blue light disappeared and his injury had completely recovered.


    "There are rare healing magic weapons on you!"


    Curtis flaming looked at gray who had recovered as before.


    Healing magic weapon has no attack power, but its value is several times or even more than ten times that of the magic weapon of the same level. It is extremely precious. Even he doesn''t have it.


    I didn''t expect the other party to have this magic weapon for self-healing, and the level must be very high depending on the speed of the other party''s recovery.


    "I didn''t expect you to master blood skills!"


    He took out his clothes and put them on his body to avoid clothes and body. Gray looked at Kedi Shi. The flame''s eyes were also dignified. Unexpectedly, the other party actually mastered the blood skills that existed only in the imperial period.


    "None of the four kingdoms has complete blood skills. His blood skills should be incomplete. He should have been unable to show them!"


    Seeing Gray''s recovery, Gavin Kenneth was slightly relieved and explained to gray.


    "That''s good!"


    Gray nodded. The blood skill was too dangerous. The combat power erupted in an instant actually raised the opponent''s combat power to at least the second level of the famine level.


    This time, although he avoided the key and blocked it at the cost of serious injury, he may not be so lucky next time and can still avoid the key.


    Since the other party is no longer able to use blood skills, the threat will naturally be relieved.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    There is nothing to say. This is a battlefield, a battlefield that will never die. Gray, purple blood beast and Gavin Kenneth rushed to the flame of Curtis again, and the fierce battle broke out between them again.


    Shua!


    Holding a huge lightning metal sword that is extremely incompatible with his body shape, which is more than ten meters long, gray sweeps across the flame of Kedi. Under his sword, a hurricane rolls up around him.


    Blocked by the purple blood beast and Gavin Kenneth, Emperor Ke''s flame had no time to dodge and was swept in the abdomen by this sword.


    On him, the metal armor that had been damaged in many places suddenly burst, and the violent lightning giant sword left a charred trace on his abdomen, making him fly backwards.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A soldier of the flame Kingdom and two soldiers of the purple moon kingdom were hit by him who flew out upside down, like an egg, and his blood splashed all over the earth.


    "Cough!"


    Curtis stood up on the ground with a flaming Lance.


    At this time, his whole body was stained with blood. Even his dazzling blond hair and face were stained with blood. Except for the scorched wounds on his abdomen, there were wounds in other places, which looked very embarrassed.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Without giving Curtis flame any chance to breathe, gray and Gavin Kenneth rushed.


    Bang!


    Curtis blaze shot out, and the golden flame bird flew out, stopping gray and Gavin Kenneth, but was hit by the purple blood beast with one horn.


    Gray and Gavin Kenneth were murderous in their eyes, one with a sword and the other with a knife.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a shrill scream suddenly sounded, with a thick sadness in the sound. Gray and Gavin Kenneth were surprised, looked in the direction of the sound, and then changed their faces.


    A huge charred hole appeared in the heart of an old man, and his body fell straight.


    Not far from him, a blood beast covered with fire red scales and with a length of 8 meters was stabbed in the eye position by a long gun. The long gun disappeared into more than half of the head and deeply plunged into the red scale blood beast''s brain.


    The red scale blood beast gave out a painful wail, the huge body kept rolling, the earth and rock splashed under its rolling, and all the people fighting around retreated.


    Then, the rolling body of the red scale blood beast suddenly fell soft, landed heavily, raised a lot of dust, and there was no sound anymore.


    From its mouth, there are blood stains and a trace of white matter exuding, which is blood and damaged brain tissue.


    "A wild blood warrior of the royal family and the wild blood beast were killed!"


    This man and beast, recognized by gray and Gavin Kenneth, is one of the six pairs of wild blood beasts and wild blood warriors of the royal family. Now it has been killed.


    This is the first time that the death of wasteland combat power has appeared on this battlefield!


    Originally, the wasteland level combat power of the purple moon kingdom was a few poor. It was entirely dependent on the barbarian level II barbarian soldiers like gray. Several people besieged and temporarily maintained the balance. Now a wasteland level blood beast and a wasteland level blood beast died in the war. The situation is more and more unfavorable to the purple moon kingdom.


    "Wait, you''re all going to die!"


    The corners of his mouth were bleeding and his injuries were not light, but the flame showed a sneer.


    The wild level combat power of the purple moon Kingdom coalition was not as good as that of the flame Kingdom coalition. Now he has lost a wild blood warrior and a wild blood beast. He can almost see the scene that the flame Kingdom coalition annihilated the purple moon Kingdom coalition.

 Chapter 398

    "Your Highness, I''ll support you!"


    Killed the wild blood warriors and wild blood beasts of the purple moon kingdom. One of the two wild blood warriors of the flame Kingdom who freed his hand saw that emperor Ke was injured by the flame. He immediately rode on the wild blood beast and rushed to gray and them.


    "It seems that you don''t have to wait. You''re going to die soon!"


    The sneer on the face of Curtis flaming was even worse.


    Even if any wild level combat force joined, he was sure to defeat the joint efforts of gray and Gavin Kenneth, not to mention a wild blood warrior and a wild level blood beast. A total of two wild level combat forces joined.


    "Not good!"


    Gray and Gavin Kenneth looked at each other and could see deep dignity in each other''s eyes.


    Even if he is quite confident in his own strength, he will never think that he can defeat two brute blood soldiers and a wild blood beast.


    Gray is better. He has strong self-defense and the ability to quickly heal the injury. It is difficult to be killed in a short time.


    Although Gavin Kenneth has a wasteland level combat power relying on his magic weapons, his own defense can not reach the wasteland level. If he is directly attacked by the wasteland level, he must be seriously injured.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Suddenly, the sound like a mountain avalanche and tsunami came from a distance, and a "flood" came from the plain in the distance.


    It was not a torrent, but an army of tens of thousands.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    At the front of the army, blood beasts neighed, one fierce looking blood beasts after another.


    There are fierce blood beasts with a length of three meters.


    There is a crazy blood beast with a length of four meters.


    There are savage blood beasts with a length of 67 meters.


    It has a wild blood beast up to 89 meters.


    The army was killed from the rear of the coalition army of the flame kingdom. The sharp soldiers with blood beasts as the army inserted into the rear of the flame Kingdom army like a sharp blade.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The soldiers and cavalry of the flame kingdom were either hit and their bones were broken and flew upside down.


    Or be trampled into meat mud at the foot of the giant beast and blood splashes.


    Where the army passed, the ground was full of corpses, all of which were trampled beyond recognition and turned into pieces of meat.


    The ground was completely dyed red, and the pungent smell of blood was everywhere. From a distance, a red carpet was formed under their feet.


    "No!"


    The bloodless soldiers who were ready to rush towards gray changed their complexion, turned their direction and greeted the army killed from the rear. They could no longer care to support Ke tish flame.


    "Kill, kill, kill..."


    Shouting and killing were everywhere, blood was splashing, life was withering, and the coalition forces of the flame kingdom were severely damaged.


    The troops suddenly killed from the rear made the coalition forces of the flame kingdom in a mess. For a moment, they fell into the enemy. In a panic, many people were killed because of mistakes.


    The purple moon Kingdom''s morale was greatly boosted, and its already tired body seemed to be full of vitality again.


    Moreover, the purple moon kingdom is no longer at a disadvantage, and the form is completely reversed.


    "Do you really think the flame Kingdom doesn''t know that the alliance of the purple moon Kingdom still has hidden power?"


    The situation was very good for the purple moon Kingdom, but at this time, Ke Tishi flame showed a contemptuous smile.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Suddenly, the gate of Ralph city in the distance opened, and a large number of troops rushed out of the gate like rolling dark clouds, pouring out continuously, and finally the number reached tens of thousands.


    Among them, the horses neighed, the blood beasts roared, and there were even wild blood beasts.


    The Allied forces of the flame Kingdom still have an army in the city!


    "Kill, kill, kill..."


    This is an army of tigers and bears. They are as murderous as clouds.


    Enter from the rear of the reinforcements of the purple moon Kingdom, attack and kill the reinforcements of the purple moon kingdom. Along the way, the reinforcements of the purple moon Kingdom spatter with blood and roll their heads, which is another bloody earth.


    "How does it feel to go from heaven to hell?"


    Curtis flaming sneered at gray and Gavin Kenneth.


    He could already imagine how wonderful the faces of gray and Gavin Kenneth were at this time.


    Under the joint efforts of gray and Gavin Kenneth, he suffered a great loss. There was a sense of frustration and anger in his heart. At this time, he was finally able to relax his depression.


    "Well...?"


    To his surprise, however, he did not find any disappointed look on the faces of gray and Gavin Kenneth.


    This is not because he has strong emotional control and stubbornly stopped this disappointment. If so, the other party''s expression must be quite stiff, but in fact, on the contrary, the other party''s expression is very natural, but it is not a disappointed expression.


    "This should be all the strength of the flame Kingdom coalition?"


    Gray looked at Curtis flame with a smile.


    He didn''t attend the high-level meeting and didn''t know how the high-level arranged tactics, but by now, he may have been able to guess the tactics of the high-level.


    "So what? Don''t you have reinforcements in the purple moon kingdom?"


    Seeing Gray''s look like this, Curtis flame suddenly had a bad guess.


    He had just thought of a voice to remind the coalition forces of the flame kingdom to be on alert.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The sound of stormy waves reappeared from the distant horizon, like a huge river, changing its direction and coming here.


    The rumbling sound from far to near is like a beating war drum. Looking at the fast approaching "River", the flame Kingdom, whether soldiers, cavalry and nobles, can''t help numbing their scalp.


    "Another purple moon Kingdom reinforcements!"


    "There is an army in the purple moon kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers, cavalry and even nobles of the flame Kingdom did not panic again. Even if some people were calm and turned their direction to meet the attacking army, it was too late.


    The second support Army of the purple moon Kingdom, like a rolling river, rushed into the reinforcements of the flame Kingdom, making the reinforcements of the flame Kingdom also suffer from both internal and external enemies.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah..."


    Screams broke out one after another. Before the soldiers and cavalry of the flame Kingdom who were attacked from behind could react, they were killed by the attack from the rear.


    There are enemies in front and behind. It''s like being involved in the ocean. You don''t know where the road is or where to escape before you can return to land.


    Shouts and screams can be heard everywhere. Life is withering, which is worse than weeds. Blood has soaked the plain, and the strong smell of blood fills the world.


    Because of the enemy in the abdomen, more soldiers and cavalry died in the flame Kingdom than in the purple moon kingdom.


    "Your Highness, how does it feel to go from heaven to hell?"


    Gray looked at Curtis flame and repeated what he had said.


    "Your Highness, it seems that you will die here today!"


    Gavin Kenneth said with a sneer.


    "And an army..."


    Ke Di Shi. The iron blue on his face was burning. One moment he was in heaven, but the next moment he fell into hell. It was his mood at this time.


    "Your Highness, let''s take you on the road!"


    Gray and Gavin Kenneth grinned grimly, and the killing intention in their eyes was like the cold air in winter. They locked the flame and went to kill the flame with the purple blood beast.


    Poof!


    Curtis was stabbed on the back by Gavin Kenneth, and suddenly frozen all over.


    Prick!


    The purple blood beast grabbed on the arm of Ke Tishi flame and immediately left several wounds.


    Bang!


    Gray photographed it with a huge lightning metal sword, and the flame crashed upside down like a locomotive.


    "Asshole!"


    The wounds on Cortez flame''s body kept increasing. He roared angrily and stabbed gray with a gun.


    In his opinion, it was a great humiliation for a bloody warrior to be defeated by the joint efforts of two bloody warriors.


    Under his shot, gray flew upside down, but immediately Gavin Kenneth and the purple blood beast rushed at him again, and gray, who was not seriously injured, turned over and climbed up again.


    "Woo..."


    With a painful wail, a huge wild blood beast was stained with blood and fell down like a collapsed mountain.


    This is not the wild blood beast of the purple moon Kingdom, but the wild blood beast of the flame kingdom.


    Under the siege of a wild blood warrior of the neham family and a wild blood beast, the wild blood beast was killed.


    "Ah --"


    An old man of the flame kingdom was besieged and killed by two wild blood warriors of the Addison family.


    "Withdraw -"


    "Break East -"


    In the case of being attacked from behind, the flame Kingdom suffered heavy losses and screams one after another. The flame kingdom had to make a decision to retreat temporarily.


    Under the siege of gray and Gavin Kenneth, Cortez flaming had already been seriously injured and dangerous. When he heard the order to retreat, his eyes lit up, as if he had completely recovered from his injury and broke through to the East.


    "Stay!"


    Gray and Gavin Kenneth will not allow each other to escape and chase, but both of them and the purple blood beast are not as fast as Curtis flame, and the distance between them is gradually getting farther.


    "You two bloody soldiers also want to stop me!"


    Ke TiSi. The flame disdained to sneer and continued to rush forward at a constant speed.


    Because of the explosion of speed, many wounds on his body jumped out of red blood. He frowned slightly because of pain, but he didn''t stop. Compared with running for his life, his injury was worse, which was nothing.


    Suddenly.


    In front of him, a huge lightning beam appeared, just like the aurora in the sky, without the slightest fireworks.


    But he changed color. It was an attack with a power of famine level.


    The steps were slightly stopped, the spear was stabbed out, and on the spear, a golden flame and flying birds greeted the lightning.


    Boom!


    With a bang, lightning and flame splashed everywhere. He dodged to the side and broke out in that direction.


    "Your Highness, why are you in such a hurry?"


    But at this time, he found an old man in front of him. The old man stopped him with a smile. He was a bloodless soldier of the Addison family.

 Chapter 399

    "Damn --"


    Looking at the old man who stopped the way, Ke Di Shi''s face was gloomy.


    Turn around and prepare to change direction to break through, but just then, gray, Gavin Kenneth and purple blood beast arrive, disperse and block all directions.


    "Your Highness, who do you think will die now?"


    Gavin Kenneth said with amusement.


    "If you don''t die this time, you will live worse than death in the future!"


    Curtis flaming''s face was so gloomy that he could drip water. He didn''t beg for mercy, because he knew that begging for mercy was useless. His eyes hated sweeping gray and Gavin Kenneth, and his voice was cold, like a fierce ghost from hell.


    "Your Highness, who do you think can save you?"


    Gavin Kenneth scorned the threat.


    In the face of a barren blood warrior and the two of them who can fight hard for the existence of a barren blood warrior, the other party cannot be able to escape.


    As for other bloodless warriors in the flame Kingdom, they are too busy to save each other.


    "Take you on the road!"


    Although they didn''t think the other party could escape, gray and Gavin Kenneth still didn''t mean to delay. Qi Qi shot at Curtis flame, as did the wild blood warriors of the Addison family.


    Bang!


    Under the impact of the cold tiger and beast chopped by Gavin Kenneth, the whole person of Curtis flame was frozen into ice sculpture.


    Just after breaking free from the cold ice, gray shot, and a large number of lightning metal blades turned into a purple dragon to attack him.


    Although he waved his long gun and tried to stop it, he was still inserted with more than a dozen metal sharp blades. The whole person showed his teeth and retreated in pain.


    The Addison family''s bloodless warrior appeared, holding a huge long knife with a length of two meters. The thunder and lightning surged on it, like a dazzling purple sun, and a knife cut to his throat.


    This is a knife enough to kill Curtis flame.


    Ke Di Shi''s flame changed color and raised his gun to resist. However, because he was too hasty, it seemed too late. If there was no accident, the long knife should cut Ke Di Shi''s flame''s neck before he raised his long gun.


    Leng hum, an elder of the Addison family, can kill a prince of the flame Kingdom, and will surely gain great combat merit.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, gray and Gavin Kenneth both changed color and couldn''t help shouting a warning to the old Addison family.


    Behind the elder of the Addison family, a golden light was approaching him quickly.


    It was a man with a long gun moving rapidly. The reason why it looked golden was that there was a dazzling golden flame on his long gun.


    The reminders of gray and Gavin Kenneth alerted the elders of the Addison family. The lightning wound long knife gave up splitting at the flame of Curtis and turned to chop behind him.


    Dang!


    The long knife blocked the long gun with golden flame from the back, but the power of the golden flame long gun was beyond imagination. It shook the long knife away and drove straight in.


    Poof!


    The spear pierced into the abdomen of the elder of the Addison family. The elder of the Addison family retreated like lightning, and his clothes burned to ashes. A serious charred mark appeared in the abdomen.


    This is a terrible shot. One shot will deflect the knife of the elder of the Addison family and hurt the elder of the Addison family!


    "Nicholas. Flame!"


    The owner of the long gun is a young man younger than Curtis flame. He also has dazzling blond hair. This is Nicholas flame, the second prince of the flame kingdom.


    He is worthy of being the prince of the flame kingdom. His talent is extremely terrible. It is not difficult to see that his combat power is even higher than that of ketish flame.


    "Wait, I''ll make your life worse than death!"


    Seeing Nicholas flame coming, Curtis flame was obviously relieved. He looked at gray and Gavin Kenneth with a cold look in his eyes.


    It is not difficult to feel from his words that Nicholas flame gave him great confidence and made him believe that he would break through successfully.


    There was no hurry to break through. Standing next to Curtis flame, Nicholas flame swept his eyes very calmly.


    "You should be Gavin Kenneth of the Kenneth family!"


    His eyes first fell on Gavin Kenneth. Although it was the first time to see Gavin Kenneth, the flame kingdom must have had Gavin Kenneth''s intelligence before, so he recognized Gavin Kenneth.


    Then his eyes fell on gray again, with a slight accident on his face.


    "At the beginning, I was wrong. I didn''t expect you to grow to this step in just over a year!"


    He looked at gray with "appreciation", but gray had a creepy illusion that he was stared at by the wild beasts.


    "Your name?"


    He asked, looking at gray with great interest.


    "Gray Fergus."


    Being stared at by the other party has a hairy feeling, but it''s impossible to have stage fright, Gray said calmly.


    "Gray Fergus, I remember the name!"


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    A huge movement came, and a wild blood soldier ran on a wild blood beast.


    The visitor has purple hair, heroic eyebrows and tall and straight figure. He is Francis violet, Prince of the purple moon kingdom.


    Gray was relieved to see that it was Francis violet. Nicholas flame had brought them too much pressure. Now Francis violet came, and they can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Nicholas, it''s too big of you to dare to stay here until now!"


    Francis violet stared coldly at Nicholas flame.


    "I''m leaving. No one can stop me."


    Nicholas flame said calmly, there was no frivolous, nor fierce but weak, as if he were expounding a fact.


    "This battle victory belongs to your purple moon Kingdom, but remember, this is only the beginning!"


    Turning around, Nicholas flame broke through to the East with Curtis flame. On the spear, the golden flame twined like the immortal flame, making it look dazzling and dazzling.


    "Stay for me!"


    A bloodless warrior in the king''s room of the purple moon King intercepted and also held a long gun, but the purple flame was wrapped around the long gun.


    Boom!


    With a violent collision, Nicholas continued to rush forward at a constant speed, while the Royal bloodless soldier was shaken back, and his gun hand trembled violently. It was obvious that he suffered a loss in the fight.


    Bang, bang!


    Two more wild blood soldiers intercepted one after another, and they were swept away by Nicholas flame. In the process, Nicholas flame didn''t stop at all.


    In the end, Nicholas flame successfully evacuated with the flame of Curtis. Everyone looked at his back, but there was nothing they could do.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s over!"


    Gray breathed out his turbid breath and looked at the bloody plain in front of him.


    Huge plains, corpses everywhere.


    There are corpses everywhere, with broken hands, heads, feet, and a body split in half


    Most of them were the blood mud shaken by the shock wave and dissolved with the surrounding soil in the battle just now.


    The original green is not there. All are dyed red by blood. In low-lying places, you can even see pools of blood.


    The strong smell of blood filled the plain. Some soldiers who survived the battlefield for the first time finally couldn''t help vomiting under the stimulation of the strong smell of blood.


    Even gray, after the war disappeared, couldn''t help frowning under such a strong smell of blood.


    He strode towards count Fergus and others to check the situation of count Fergus and others.


    Count Fergus, Saroyan, Polly, Bernal and Darren were seriously injured. Fortunately, their lives were not in danger.


    The four brute level blood beasts, especially the three brute level blood beasts that gray can metalize, have become their best shields and helped them attract most of their strong enemies.


    As the four barbarian blood beasts attracting fire, the bear blood beast manipulated by count Fergus was destroyed, and even the brute ant among the three barbarian blood beasts manipulated by Gray was destroyed.


    Fortunately, in this battlefield, the most common is the corpse of blood beast. Give the people who get the booty a little price, and soon have made up for the lost combat power.


    The army entered the city to rest and collect the materials that the coalition forces of the flame kingdom had no time to take away. Soon after, the casualties were counted.


    From Sophia''s mouth, Gray was silent for a long time.


    In this battle, the purple moon Kingdom lost 50000 troops.


    Among them, two wild blood soldiers died and two wild blood beasts died.


    Eighteen brute blood soldiers died and twelve brute blood beasts died.


    This is a very huge number of casualties.


    The king level didn''t come out, and the wasteland level, which can be called the strongest combat power, died two people and two wasteland level blood beasts, and the sum of wild blood soldiers and wild level blood beasts reached 30.


    The barbarian level exists. In the purple moon Kingdom, it can be said that it is the top combat power. The wild blood soldiers are generally closed and rarely take action. The barbarian blood soldiers naturally become the top combat power.


    It is such an existence that it has lost 30. It is conceivable that the purple moon Kingdom suffered heavy casualties in this war.


    And the huge number of casualties of 50000 people is written like blood. It''s bleeding. It''s frightening and silent for a long time.


    50000 people, 50000 lives, withered on this insignificant plain.


    Most of them, even corpses, are difficult to preserve, because their flesh and blood have been mixed with the earth and the enemy''s flesh and blood, and can no longer be separated.


    "This is war!"


    Sophia said with a slight sigh.


    As a member of the royal family, she knows the cruelty of the war better than gray. She has long expected this number of casualties.


    "And this is not the end, because the war is not over yet, and the number of casualties will continue to expand."


    "What we can do in such a war is to try to survive!"


    At this point, she looked at gray and said positively.


    "Don''t die!"

 Chapter 400

    "How about the casualties of the fighting force above the barbarian level of the flame king?"


    Gray asked about the brute level and above casualties in the flame Kingdom this time.


    "There are two wild blood warriors, three wild blood beasts, 22 wild blood warriors and 16 wild blood beasts."


    "How many people died?"


    "There are almost 100000, but this figure is not accurate. It''s just a rough estimate. Many people haven''t even saved their bodies and can''t make accurate statistics."


    The loss of combat power above brute level and the total number of casualties, especially the total number of casualties, are much larger than those of the purple moon kingdom. It is obvious that the purple moon Kingdom coalition has made great achievements in tactics.


    It was that kind of joint attack tactics that led to the joint forces of the flame Kingdom being attacked from both sides, suffering from the enemy from both sides, and the casualties increased significantly.


    After saying goodbye to Sophia, gray returned to his temporary residence in the city. It was an elegant room with a small garden.


    This time, Gray''s performance on the battlefield is obvious to all, so although gray is a child of enfeoffment aristocracy, he is treated no worse than any senior Marquis family.


    "If you want to exchange the corpse of the famine level blood beast, you need too much war merit!"


    A total of five wild blood beasts died by the Allied forces of the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom, all of which fell into the hands of the Allied forces of the professional kingdom. Gray immediately moved the idea of controlling the wild blood beast and asked Sophia about how to get the wild blood beast''s body.


    He learned that he needed to exchange his fighting achievements, but the number of these achievements was a little exaggerated. Even if he performed prominently in this battle, his accumulated fighting achievements were still quite poor.


    This can also be understood. After all, the wild blood beast is full of treasure. The scales and armor can be made into war clothes, and the teeth, claws, unicorns and bones can be made into weapons and rune items.


    In this case, it obviously needs a lot of combat merit to exchange for a complete wasteland blood beast corpse.


    "It doesn''t need to be urgent. On this battlefield, the help of a wild blood beast is far less than that of four wild blood beasts!"


    Although a wild blood beast can bring him stronger combat power, it will make him lose the advantage of quantity and make him unable to protect count Fergus and others.


    The four brute level blood beasts, like the previous battle, three brute level blood beasts protected count Fergus and others, and then let the purple blood beast with extremely strong defense join hands with him.


    And most importantly, according to his inquiry, the five wild level blood beasts are all elemental wild level blood beasts. Even if they are controlled, they can''t play a complete wild level combat power.


    "You can exchange one if you have made enough achievements in the future. Although it can''t be used on the battlefield, it can be used on other occasions in the future."


    According to Gray''s estimation, the Graham family will never give up. I''m afraid they will have trouble with him after the war.


    Facing each other, the corpse of the wild blood beast should come in handy. After all, the other party will not brazenly attack him. There should not be too many people attacking at that time.


    "The war is really dangerous..."


    Gray recalled the danger he had encountered in the war and couldn''t help feeling faint fear.


    Even if the defense is strong enough to be a bloodless soldier, it is difficult to hit him hard. In this war, he is also extremely dangerous and almost killed.


    Had it not been for his ability to feed back, he would most likely have died in this war. After all, he had been seriously injured at that time.


    Thinking of the danger in this war, he couldn''t help thinking of the powerful attack method of Ke TiSi''s flame - blood skill.


    "Unexpectedly, the blood skills in the imperial period still exist, although they are only incomplete!"


    The Empire period was a very brilliant period on this continent. At that time, there were not a few kings, but there were more than kings.


    At that time, some of the Empire''s top forces had blood skills in their hands.


    However, after the Kingdom period, there was no record of blood skill. Many books speculated that this blood skill had disappeared.


    Gray originally thought that the blood skill had disappeared, but he didn''t expect that the royal family of the flame Kingdom still had it, although it was only incomplete.


    "Be careful in the battle after that!"


    A bloodless warrior with blood skills is extremely dangerous. If he works hard enough to hurt him, he must be extremely careful.


    The only good thing is that the four kingdoms have incomplete blood skills in their hands, which can not continue to explode. They only have the power of one blow, and they have serious damage to the body after use.


    With his defense and back feeding ability, as long as he is careful properly, he still has a great grasp of self-protection.


    "What is the black wind formed after the collision between the cold ice wind blade and the flame ability in the previous battle?"


    Gray did not recall the strange scene in the previous battle.


    After the collision between the cold ice wind blade and the flame ability, there was no violent explosion. Instead, they melted each other and disappeared. Finally, a black wind appeared.


    In the place affected by the wind, everything, rocks, soil, plants, everything, has turned into powder.


    There is no violent force to vent, but it gives people a feeling of panic and extreme danger. Gray feels that the destructive power of the black wind will never be lower than the famine level.


    However, that phenomenon only appeared once. Later, when the cold ice wind blade collided with the flame pillar of a young man with blue hair, that phenomenon never appeared again.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    There was a flash in Gray''s mind, as if he had grasped something, and as if he had not grasped anything.


    Suddenly, his hands clapped together and thought of a possibility.


    "Three series hybrid capability..."


    Although I haven''t seen the three-line hybrid ability, according to Gray''s estimation, the three-line hybrid ability exists, but I don''t know how to match it to form the three-line hybrid ability.


    The black wind generated after the collision between the cold ice wind blade and the flame is likely to be the three-level mixing ability of cold ice, wind blade and flame. It is precisely because of this that the power of the two abilities at the second level of barbarian level has increased to the first level.


    The reason why there is no black wind in the later battle is that this three-system mixing ability can not be formed by simple mixing, which must require some special integration method.


    At the time of the initial battle, it just coincided with this fusion method, which triggered the fusion and formed a black wind.


    "If so, it should be revealed when you swallow the blood of flame blood beast the next time."


    The more gray thought about it, the more he thought it was possible. The next time he could swallow blood, he should be able to confirm it.


    "I already have the blood of the barbarian fire special blood beast, but if I can, it''s better to use the blood of the barbarian level or above. Where can I find it?"


    Among the five wild blood beasts that died this time, there was indeed a fire blood beast, but it was only an ordinary blood beast, which did not reach a special level and obviously could not be used.


    "By the way, one of the blood methods mastered by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is the fire blood animal blood method. The royal family must have some. Next time, see if you can buy one from Sophia."


    The next morning, in Gray''s yard, a huge blue scale beast stood on four feet, purple lightning flickered in his eyes, and his body exuded strong dignity.


    This is gray practicing blood method.


    Fortunately, the arranged residence has an independent yard, so that people will not see the scene of his practice of blood method, otherwise it will be surprising.


    After all, the blood method he practiced now is not the original wind wolf sequence blood method, but the Thunder Dragon animal blood method.


    It can be said that it is extremely amazing to replace one blood method with another, even in the imperial period.


    Only some books unearthed during the imperial period seem to record that there is a method to replace the original blood with a new blood, but this method, even a strong Empire, can not master.


    After a long time, the blue scale beast disappeared, and gray withdrew from his cultivation.


    "I didn''t expect that the record was true..."


    Gray was slightly surprised when he felt that he had completed half of the cultivation progress of the second round of cultivation and the third cultivation.


    He once saw in the book that some blood soldiers will improve their physical quality by leaps and bounds and increase their cultivation progress by leaps and bounds after experiencing the tempering of life and death.


    He remained skeptical about this record, but he experienced a life and death war yesterday. Today, he unexpectedly found that his cultivation progress had really improved by leaps and bounds, much higher than the previous day.


    "This is not the reason why the flame kingdom will launch war every few years?"


    Gray suddenly thought of a possibility.


    The flame kingdom is a very belligerent kingdom. Almost every few years, it will launch aggressive wars against the purple moon Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom. It''s like war.


    Now it is confirmed from himself that his strength will indeed be improved faster in the process of life and death. He can''t help but doubt that the reason why the flame Kingdom launches war every few years is to obtain this opportunity to hone between life and death.


    Although many people will be lost in this process, if we can survive this war, our strength will be greatly improved.


    This process is like raising a Gu, the weak die, and the strong become stronger and stronger.


    Although the loss is great, if we can cultivate the king level strong in this way, all the loss is worth it.


    After breakfast, gray went to count Fergus and Bernal''s residence to learn about the casualties of the Fergus family and the enfeoffment aristocrats.


    A lord, more than a dozen people who were enfeoffed into noble families, and more than 500 soldiers died in battle, which is not a small number of casualties for the Fergus family.


    However, this is war. Casualties are inevitable, and death is the most normal. If there is no war without death, it will not be called war.


    After staying for a while, gray returned to his residence. As soon as he got to the door, he saw a blood soldier with the royal symbol of the purple moon Kingdom waiting at the door.

 Chapter 401

    "Lord gray, your highness Francis has held a party. Let me invite you to attend!"


    Seeing gray, this bloody warrior with the royal symbol of the purple moon kingdom came forward respectfully.


    The attitude is extremely polite. There is no pride or contempt as a royal member. Gray has already shown his strength on yesterday''s battlefield.


    As a child of the enfeoffment aristocracy, his highness Francis made a special invitation, which shows that his highness Francis attaches great importance to each other.


    "Please lead the way!"


    Led by the royal blood warrior of the purple moon Kingdom, gray entered a huge house and then came to a garden.


    The garden is full of flowers and fragrant.


    The gorgeous but not hot sun shed a layer of gold.


    Butterflies, bees flying in it, Meilun hairdressing.


    There is a long Pavilion in the garden. There are stone tables and seats in the pavilion. Most of these seats have been occupied, and a total of more than 30 people sit in them.


    These people, male and female, are very young, or wearing war clothes, or wearing noble clothes. They have a strong breath and are strong.


    Among them, gray saw Sophia, the three Saroyan brothers and sisters, the jessia sisters of the Cumberland family, and of course the Warner Graham brothers. As children of the Duke family, they were naturally invited.


    Seeing gray coming, many people looked at him. Some looked curious, some looked with a trace of awe, some smiled, some looked indifferent, and some looked cold.


    For gray, who showed strong strength in World War I yesterday, the younger generation of each family showed their own or their own family attitude.


    Those with a cold face and obvious hostility to gray are naturally several family children in conflict with gray, such as the Warner Graham brothers, Edgar warren of the Warren family, and a young man of the Oka family.


    However, these people did not make a sound to provoke gray except with a cold face. They had either learned or heard of Gray''s strength and knew that they were not opponents. Moreover, Gray''s performance on the battlefield yesterday completely deterred them and made them unable to have the idea of World War I.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this party was sent by his highness Francis. If you pick something on this occasion, it will obviously offend his highness Francis and a prince with real power in his hands. Even the Duke family will never dare to do so.


    "Gray, sit down!"


    Francis violet was very friendly and smiled and asked gray to sit down.


    After greeting the acquaintances, gray sat down next to the Saroyan brothers and sisters. Instead of getting involved in the conversation, he quietly listened to the conversation of the noble children.


    Because of yesterday''s victory, the atmosphere in the pavilion was quite warm.


    "The flame kingdom is too rampant!"


    "Yes, it''s a dream to think of your Highness the king and the second king!"


    "I''ve suffered a great loss this time. Let''s see how rampant they are."


    "Just do it and drive them out of the purple moon kingdom!"


    The provocation of the flame kingdom before the war made the young people present extremely angry. At this time, they defeated the flame kingdom. The young people present had a feeling of suffocation in their hearts.


    "Although this war has been won, don''t underestimate the coalition forces of the flame kingdom. This war is not over yet!"


    Francis violet said positively.


    He was dressed in blue noble clothes, with purple hair, tall and straight. Although he had no shelf, he had a touch of dignity.


    "Your Highness said that the war is not over yet. Although the war in the flame Kingdom has suffered a lot, it still has the power to fight again."


    The brother and sister Elijah of the Addison family answered. Their green hair color, handsome and beautiful appearance made them extremely conspicuous.


    "We can''t be careless. Although we don''t want to admit it, it''s undeniable that the flame kingdom is the strongest of the four kingdoms in terms of comprehensive strength."


    Your highness Xiumei said with a slight frown.


    Like Sophia and Francis, she also has brilliant purple hair, tall body, towering chest and a perfect curve.


    "If the older generation doesn''t say it for the time being, we are inferior to the younger generation."


    "Among the younger generation of the flame Kingdom, the eldest prince Ke Tishi flame and the second prince Nicholas flame are already waste blood soldiers, while in our young life of the purple moon Kingdom, only the eldest brother is waste blood soldiers."


    "Especially Nicholas flame, I feel that his strength is not comparable to that of ordinary bloodless soldiers."


    Someone answered.


    "Under such circumstances, you can break through with the flame of emperor Curtis. Your highness Francis, what do you think of his strength when you fight with him?"


    Many people looked at Francis violet, and gray was no exception.


    Although he didn''t fight with Nicholas flame, the other side gave him a very palpitating feeling, and his combat power was definitely stronger than that of kertish flame.


    "Very strong!"


    Said Francis violet with a solemn face.


    "I joined hands with the wild blood beast to stop it. If it was one-on-one, I would certainly not be his opponent."


    "I feel that his strength is likely to be close to the second level of the famine level¡°


    Hearing this, all the young people present, including gray, were shocked by the news.


    "What, how is it possible to be close to the second level of the famine level?"


    "How old is he? How can he get close to the second level of the famine level so soon?"


    Some young people couldn''t help but doubt.


    The later the strength, the more difficult it will be to improve. It is no less difficult to upgrade from the first level to the second level.


    The other party is actually close to the second level of the famine level, which makes them a little unbelievable.


    "This is just my guess, not sure."


    Francis violet shook his head.


    "Although Nicholas flame''s strength is indeed very strong, it is not strong enough to be irresistible. We can''t be careless about the younger generation of the flame Kingdom, but we don''t have to be afraid of it."


    Sophia said.


    "What if there are two bloodless warriors in the younger generation of the flame Kingdom this time? These two bloodless warriors are different. They were blocked by our younger generation, and one of them was almost killed."


    "Your Highness the second king''s daughter said yes."


    Many people looked at gray and Gavin Kenneth with a trace of admiration and goodwill.


    This time, two bloodless warriors appeared in the younger generation of the flame kingdom.


    One of them was blocked by his highness Francis and a wild blood beast, and the other was blocked by gray, Gavin Kenneth and a purple blood beast, which almost killed him.


    In this way, although the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom does not have two barren blood soldiers, the comprehensive combat power of the younger generation is not necessarily much weaker than the other party.


    Of course, they all know that the "younger generation of the flame kingdom" has water. The younger generation of the flame Kingdom appearing on this battlefield will never be all the younger generation of the flame Kingdom, and a large part of them should not come with them.


    As a kingdom with comprehensive strength at the top of the four kingdoms, the flame Kingdom needs three kingdoms, purple moon Kingdom, crimson Kingdom and gem Kingdom, to form an offensive and defensive alliance, which is by no means as simple as saying.


    The exchange continues. This is a gathering for young people to exchange feelings and practice experience.


    Some people talked about the promotion of life and death honing for cultivation, some people talked about some combat skills, and some people mentioned the terrorist destructive power suddenly erupted by the flame of Kodis yesterday.


    "Your Highness Francis, what happened to the terrorist combat effectiveness suddenly erupted by the flame of Curtis yesterday?"


    "That''s blood skill. It''s a combat skill that can be matched with blood method. It can improve the combat power several times or even more than ten times through cumbersome means of using blood power!"


    Francis violet explained.


    "If the flame Kingdom has this means, it can break out several times or even more than ten times its destructive power at any time?"


    Some people worry.


    "Don''t worry too much. Even in the flame Kingdom, only the royal family and several Duke families have it, and they are all incomplete."


    Francis violet comforted.


    "Moreover, if this incomplete blood skill is used, it will cause great damage to the body. It is generally not easy to use before the critical moment of life and death."


    The party began in the morning and didn''t end until noon. The children of all families dispersed. Gray found Sophia.


    "Do you want to buy the blood of fire special blood beasts at or above the famine level?"


    Sophia looked at gray slightly unexpectedly. Naturally, she knew that Gray''s blood method was the sequence of wind wolves.


    "Do you have it on you? If so, I''d like to buy one from you."


    Gray nodded. Because he got a lot of wealth in the king''s cemetery, he is now very rich and can afford to buy it.


    "The blood method I practice is not fire blood method. I don''t have fire blood beast blood."


    Sophia shook her head and didn''t ask gray about the purpose of the purchase. She thought.


    "But brother has it. Come with me."


    Led by Sophia, through several courtyards, gray met Francis violet again.


    "There is no king level blood beast of the fire system around me, only waste level blood beast blood."


    Said Francis violet when he learned of Gray''s intention.


    "I wonder if your highness can sell me one?"


    "You don''t have to sell it. I''ll send you one¡°


    Gray put it off, but he couldn''t refuse in the end. He stopped refusing and put the blood away.


    A wild blood beast''s blood, even if it is special blood, is up to tens of thousands of gold coins. It is really nothing for the other party who is the prince of the purple moon Kingdom, so there is no need to be hypocritical.

 Chapter 402

    Half a month later, the Allied forces of the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom fought a diplomatic battle within a hundred miles of the city of Ralph, each losing more than 40000 people and ending in a draw.


    In this war, the purple moon Kingdom lost one wild blood warrior, one wild blood beast, eleven wild blood warriors and six wild blood beasts.


    The flame Kingdom lost one wild blood warrior, one wild blood beast, ten wild blood warriors and five wild blood beasts.


    One month later, the Allied forces of the flame Kingdom raided the Allied forces of the purple moon kingdom in Hongyan Canyon, and were caught off guard by the flame kingdom. The purple moon kingdom was defeated, with a total loss of 80000 people, 40000 more than the flame kingdom.


    The purple moon Kingdom lost two wild blood warriors, three wild blood beasts, 17 wild blood warriors and 12 wild blood beasts.


    The flame Kingdom lost one wild blood warrior, one wild blood beast, eight wild blood warriors and five wild blood beasts.


    Two months later, the purple moon Kingdom coalition army circled behind the flame Kingdom coalition army and raided the flame Kingdom coalition army. The purple moon Kingdom coalition army won, causing the flame Kingdom coalition army to lose 90000 people, while its own price was 30000 people.


    With high-level combat power, the purple moon Kingdom lost a wild blood beast, six brute blood soldiers and three brute blood beasts.


    The flame Kingdom lost three wild blood warriors, two wild blood beasts, 25 wild blood warriors and 15 wild blood beasts.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a tragic and protracted war. Small collisions occurred almost every few days, and large collisions occurred every half a month. The blood stained the land owned by Duke neham, and the bones piled up into mountains.


    Unconsciously, half a year has passed.


    The number of Allied troops of the two countries has been reduced from the initial 300000 to the current 100000. Combined, more than 400000 people on both sides have died on the land led by the Duke of neham.


    There are too many dead people. Some battlefields even breed ghosts. At night, ghosts travel and are gloomy. Even birds and animals can''t survive and become a restricted area of life.


    In such a cruel battle, some people continue to break through the original realm and reach a higher realm. It is precisely for this reason that the high-level combat strength of the two countries can still maintain a certain number under such a tragic battle.


    "Kill, kill, kill..."


    On a barren land, fierce screams rang through the world, and more than 200000 people fought madly on this land.


    Blood is splashing, flesh and blood are flying, shouting and killing all over the sky, and screams one after another.


    Weapons are colliding and life is withering.


    A cavalry of the purple moon Kingdom stabbed a cavalry of the flame Kingdom, but the next moment, from his chest, a long gun penetrated his heart, and his eyes were unwilling to slide down from his horse.


    A fierce blood warrior of the flame Kingdom roared, thinking that a few blood forces could stimulate the ability of blood beasts, and more than 10 ground spikes were stabbed from the ground.


    More than a dozen soldiers of the purple moon kingdom were strung on it, including those who were killed on the spot and those who had not been killed and struggling.


    The fierce blood soldier of the flame Kingdom gave a proud grin, but the next moment, a bright knife light crossed his neck. He kept a grin on his face and his head flew up. The blood stained the whole body of a crazy blood soldier holding a knife in the purple moon kingdom.


    A fierce blood warrior of the flame king and a fierce blood warrior of the purple moon King shuttled and fought among the crowd with a heavy axe.


    They only have their own opponents in their eyes, and everything else does not enter their eyes. Where they pass, flesh and blood fly everywhere, which is only caused by the aftermath of their battle.


    "Kill -"


    A bloodless soldier roared like thunder and drums.


    Some soldiers and cavalry of the two countries who were close to each other had blood seeping from their ears.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Two wild blood beasts with a length of 8 meters were fighting. Their huge bodies, each time they collided, there were several or even more than ten people, who were hit and flew like weeds, and their bones were broken and died.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a meat grinder of flesh and blood. People die under it all the time.


    Blood dyed this barren land red, turning the yellowish brown land into a dark red. Under the influence of blood, the originally dry land became muddy.


    Six months of fighting has also made many young people of the two countries rise suddenly and shine brightly on the battlefield.


    Among them, the most dazzling nature is Nicholas flame and Francis violet, the two princes of their respective kingdoms.


    They show far more fighting power than their peers. In their young life, no one is their opponent except each other.


    Looking at the two fighting, I suddenly can see the scene that they will come to the world, become king level strong and stand on the top.


    In addition to the two, many young people in the two countries also shine brightly. Although they are not bright, even their light is difficult to block their light.


    Sophia, practicing the special blood method that the purple moon Kingdom has never revealed to the outside world, although she is only a brute blood warrior, she has a speed that is difficult for a wild blood warrior. She has maintained an unhurt record since the battle.


    Cordis flame, the strength of the bloodless warrior, is the third bloodless warrior of the younger generation in addition to Nicholas flame and Francis violet. It is recognized as the third strongest of the younger generation of the two countries.


    Tessie Jeffrey, the son of the Duke family of the flame Kingdom, has reached the second level of barbarian level. With the help of the bronze peak magic weapon, he is enough to fight with the wild blood soldiers.


    Gavin Kenneth, who is also the second level of the barbarian level, has fought with the wild blood warrior many times with the help of the bronze peak magic weapon.


    Xierya violet, the king and daughter of the purple moon Kingdom, has reached the second level of the barbarian level, and also has the strength to resist the wild blood soldiers.


    Zachary lance, the son of the Duke family of the flame Kingdom, broke through the second level of barbarism in the battle and became one of the most dazzling young people in the two countries.


    Gray, the realm is only the first level of brute blood warriors, but with the ability of mixed blood beasts, he is squeezed among these people with strong and distressed defense to the wasteland level.


    "Die!"


    Curtis roared with flames. A golden flame came out from the spear, turned into a huge bird and beast, and hit gray with a raging fire that seemed to melt everything.


    Gray''s face was dignified, and the blue river came out to block the huge flame birds and animals, while he dodged to the side.


    He knew very well that the long blue river could never stop the flame birds and animals. After all, it was a blow from the bloodless warrior.


    Sure enough, under the flame birds and beasts, the long blue river was like a fog in the sun. It evaporated in an instant, and the flame birds and beasts came straight at gray.


    Hula!


    Although he hid most of his body, his right hand could not hide. The clothes burned instantly at the position where he was wiped, and there were burning marks on his hands.


    Fortunately, this trace is not obvious. After all, his defense is there.


    Shua!


    The purple blood beast behind the flame rushed towards the flame like a hill.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ke Di Shi. The flame was cold hum. The handle of the long gun in his hand hit back fiercely and fiercely hit the purple blood beast. After leaving a crack mark on the purple blood beast, he bumped the purple blood beast away.


    Then he flung his long gun to the front, and a flame came out, burning all the lightning metal blades attacked by gray into liquid.


    "I said it would make your life worse than death¡°


    Curtis flaming looked at gray with fierce eyes.


    After using his incomplete blood skills, he rested for more than a month before he completely recovered. He hated gray and Gavin Kenneth.


    "You should have that strength!"


    Gray disdained to sneer. A long blue river attacked each other, and he and the purple blood beast also rushed to each other.


    "Don''t think Gavin is stopped and you''ll eat me!"


    Gavin Kenneth was blocked by Zachary lance, a son of the Duke family of the flame kingdom. Now he faces Curtis flame alone.


    "If it weren''t for the defense magic weapon on you, you would have died many times!"


    The golden flame spewed out and collapsed the long blue river. Emperor Ke''s flame looked contemptuous.


    "Is this assumption interesting?"


    Holding a long lightning metal sword with a length of more than ten meters, a sword swept away the flame of Ke TiSi, and gray sneered again and again.


    It''s ridiculous to rely on the assumption of victory. According to the other party''s words, he can also kill the other party if he has a silver magic weapon in his hand.


    Moreover, his defense was not brought by magic weapons, but his own strength, which could hardly be deprived.


    "It really doesn''t make sense, but it makes sense to kill you!"


    Ke Di Shi. The flame hummed coldly. A gun pierced out. The long metal lightning sword with a length of more than ten meters suddenly broke at the waist. The remaining potential of the gun tip was not reduced, and it stabbed gray in the chest.


    Gray flew upside down in confusion. All the soldiers he hit, whether from the purple moon kingdom or the flame Kingdom, were blown to pieces.


    Before gray got up, Curtis flame strode after gray, shot at gray one after another, and gray flew backwards one after another.


    Even if his defense was strong enough to frighten his body, there were wounds one by one.


    The blood came out and dyed him red. His clothes had already been burned to ashes by the golden flame. Only a pair of trousers were still worn on him. They were sewn by the leather of the wild blood beast. Although they were burned black everywhere, they did not turn into ashes like clothes.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    With the sound of a horn, the coalition forces of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom began to withdraw, and the living people retreated to both sides, leaving one body after another and gorgeous red.


    "I will kill you next time!"


    He stared at gray, who was wounded all over, and then quickly followed the retreating flame Kingdom coalition. If he was alone, he would be besieged, and he had to give up and continue to fight gray.

 Chapter 403

    "You should have that strength!"


    Gray looked at each other coldly, but the pain on his body made him grin.


    In recent wars, Gavin Kenneth was stopped by Zachary Lance. Curtis blaze stared at him. He was found in almost every war, and he was covered with injuries in almost every war.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sophia came, dressed in white war clothes, slender waist, towering chest, and her beautiful figure was undoubtedly revealed.


    Her body was spotless, as if she had never experienced a fight. She was also unharmed in this war and maintained a record of no injury.


    "I can''t die."


    Gray smiled and shook his head.


    "Here you are!"


    Sophia handed gray a crystal bottle containing red liquid. It contained healing potion, which was not an ordinary level healing potion.


    "No, I can recover from my injury by finding a place with plants!"


    Gray shook his head and didn''t take such a bottle of healing medicine. It can be a life-saving thing at the critical moment. He didn''t want to waste it.


    With the ability of back feeding, you can recover all the injuries on your body by consuming some blood power. There is no need to use such precious things.


    Leaving the camp, gray found a forest and went into the forest, ready to use the ability of back feeding.


    Gray acquired the ability of back feeding from the wild blood beast Jasper lizard, but even now, this ability also has a strong effect. It can be called one of his most important abilities, which is named permanent ability by himself.


    "If the ability is divided according to the type, it should be divided into three categories: element, soul and body. If it is divided according to my own situation, it should be divided into permanent ability and phased ability."


    According to a book on the imperial period that gray once saw, the imperial period divided ability into three categories: element, soul and body, and there are many sub categories in each category.


    For example, among the elements, there are earth, fire, wind, thunder, ice, shadow, water, poison, wood and gold. The body is divided into strength, speed, defense, and even other physical abilities like the iron arms of the iron arm man ape.


    However, in Gray''s view, this classification is not applicable to him. For him, the most practical classification should be permanent ability and phased ability.


    Permanent capability means that this capability can be used in all stages for a long time, and can be maintained for a long time or even never be eliminated.


    The phased capability can only be applied to a certain stage. Beyond this stage, the role of this capability will be seriously weakened.


    The most common is the ability of various elements. Beyond a certain stage, the power will not increase. Although the ability is still retained, it can no longer meet Gray''s use, so gray calls it phased ability.


    "I can now be called a permanent ability. The back feeding ability is one, the shadow ability is one, and the other is only the metallization ability. This is possible."


    All the way up to now, through the transformation ability of swallowing blood, gray has acquired a lot of abilities, but he has rarely used many abilities, because those abilities are no longer useful to him.


    Whether the metal ability is a permanent ability or a phased ability can only be known after his own realm exceeds the wild blood beast copper backed dragon beast that provides blood and reaches the king level.


    "Back feeding!"


    The other blood beasts were released, and gray used back feeding. The green light came from the plant, and all came to him and the four blood beasts. However, in a moment, all the injuries on gray and the four blood beasts had disappeared.


    Looking at his body, although he could vaguely see that he had been injured, it was not obvious. Gray nodded with satisfaction. The function of this ability can be used at any stage and will be with him for a long time. It is undoubtedly a permanent ability.


    "The injury has recovered, but it''s not a way to be beaten all the time!"


    Although gray also knows the characteristics of his ability, strong defense and relatively weak attack, he has been beaten by the other party without backhand for several consecutive wars, and he still has some discomfort in his heart.


    "If I can reach the second level of the barbarian level, it should be enough to compete with the Ke Di Shi flame. However, even at my current cultivation speed, it will take at least one or two months."


    The honing between life and death has significantly improved his strength. In only half a year, his current state has reached the later stage of the fourth cultivation type in the second round.


    As long as you break through this cultivation style, you will complete a round of cultivation and reach the second level of barbarian level.


    This rate of improvement far exceeded his expectations. It reached this level in only one year. If it continues, it should be able to break through the shortage level in more than one year.


    In total, it took more than two years to break through from barbaric level to barren level. Gray guessed that Francis violet would be slightly inferior to him in the speed of cultivation.


    "I was going to wait until I broke through the second level before taking it. I can''t wait."


    Because of the reverse phagocytosis caused by taking blood last time, Gray was prepared to take blood animal blood when his physical quality improved a little and reached the second level of brute level, but now he decided not to wait.


    The last time he took it, the state was just completed by the first cultivation form in the second round. Now the fourth cultivation form in the second round has reached the later stage. Even if he swallowed blood every time in the barbarian stage, the requirements for physical strength should be increased a lot, which should be enough.


    Determined, gray took out a crystal bottle containing purple liquid from the purple ring.


    The purple liquid is as bright as a purple flame. The purple liquid in the crystal bottle is gray''s share of fire from Francis violet.


    "Gulong!"


    Unscrewing the cork, gray swallowed the purple blood.


    Boom!


    There was a flame burning on gray, not as if, but as a fact.


    Gray was suddenly covered with purple flames.


    There was a burning heat in the air, and the ground was blackened under the purple flame.


    The heat and pain spread all over gray, and the sweat slipped from gray and evaporated immediately.


    Surprisingly, although it looked extremely turbulent, as if Gray was going to burn, the pain brought to gray was far less serious than the last time.


    Although the whole body was being burned by the fire, except that all the hair of the whole body was burned under the fire, the blood and flesh on the body showed no sign of being burned or charred at all.


    So he bathed in the purple flame, endured pain and burning, and felt the changes of his body.


    In the deepest part of his body, his blood is undergoing the deepest change. This change is from scratch, from simple to complex, as if he is experiencing the evolution of species from low-level to high-level. This evolution originally took hundreds of millions of years, but at this time, it can span tens of thousands of years every second


    Obviously, from the last time he took it to now, his physical quality has improved a lot, which is enough for him to bear this transformation.


    After a long time, the flames all over his body disappeared. Gray opened his eyes. For a moment, it seemed that there was a purple flame burning in his eyes. After a moment, the purple flame dissipated.


    He grew up and looked at his situation. Except for hair, sweat and hair, there were no wounds in other places.


    The skin is white, there is no trace of burning, the face is angular, and the muscle lines on the body are clearly visible, but it does not appear too bloated.


    The only thing that made him frown was that his hair had disappeared, even his eyebrows were gone. It looked as strange as it looked. If it was seen, it would be a stain of his life.


    "Back feeding!"


    Using the ability of back feeding to breed the hair on his body again, gray breathed a sigh of relief. His great name was saved. Then he checked the changes after swallowing the blood of fire blood beasts.


    Hoo!


    With a flick of his finger, a purple flame with a big fist flew out and landed on a tree not far away. With a bang, the whole tree burned violently, and then turned into ashes in a few moments.


    There is no doubt that this is the fire ability of the blood beast he swallowed. Obviously, he has obtained the blood of this blood beast.


    "Next, let''s see if there is a three-line hybrid capability!"


    With a slight breath, gray thought slightly and called his ability.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    A long river appeared.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing the long river, Gray''s eyes burst with surprise.


    The long river in front of him was not cold on the surface, but a long river of pure black fog.


    This color, he can''t forget, is definitely the black fog caused by his fight with the blue haired young man of the flame kingdom.


    WOW!


    His thoughts moved, and the long black river surged forward like a torrent.


    The lower part of several giant trees, which are tens of meters high and need several people to hug, is wrapped by black fog.


    Visible to the naked eye, the lower half of these giant trees are turning into ashes and collapsing like thousands of years.


    The top of the giant tree also collapsed and fell into the black fog. Without exception, the top seemed to have been turned into ashes after thousands of years.


    After passing the location of these giant trees, the black fog rushed forward, and a huge mountain stone with dozens of tons was wrapped by the black fog. Then the mountain stone was visible to the naked eye and quickly turned into dust and collapsed. Finally, there was only a pile of fine stone powder left.


    The black fog continued to rush forward, and all the huge trees, mountains and stones encountered along the way turned into powder under the black fog.

 Chapter 404

    In the forest, a broad trace spread to the depths of the forest.


    On this trace, everything no longer exists. There are only piles of dust. When the wind blows, all the dust floats with the wind, making the place empty.


    There was no violent power to vent, but the destructive power brought by it made gray, the master who exercised this ability, feel palpitation.


    Absolute destructive power!


    It even felt that it was not the level of the ordinary wild level. It jumped to the special level of the wild level, and its power was comparable to the blood beast ability of the special blood beast of the wild level.


    "Three series hybrid capability!"


    There''s nothing to say. This is definitely the three-system mixing ability formed by the mixing ability of ice wind blade and flame ability. Gray really can''t think of anything else except the three-system mixing ability.


    His conjecture is right. The abilities of ice, wind blade and fire can indeed form a three-tier hybrid ability.


    After finding a lake in the forest and taking a bath, gray returned to the place where the coalition troops were stationed.


    Compared with the last time, when he took blood this time, his physical strength increased a lot. As a result, although he was a little tired after taking blood this time, it was not too serious.


    "Gray, where were you just now?"


    Returning to the tent, gray found count Fergus and Bernard in the middle of the tent. He asked with concern when he came back.


    "I went to heal and walked in the forest. What''s the matter?"


    Gray asked suspiciously.


    "In the evening, there is a party held by the nobles of the Kingdom, and our Fergus family is also invited."


    Said count Fergus with a slight pride.


    Different levels naturally have different circles.


    The top level is naturally the upper circle formed by the three dukes, the seven Marquis and even the royal family.


    The second is the Kingdom aristocratic circle formed by the count and even the Kingdom aristocrats below the count.


    As an aristocrat of the Kingdom, the family in this circle also has a very profound background, and even some count families have the same background as the Marquis family.


    Finally, it is a circle formed by the elite aristocratic families among the enfeoffment aristocrats.


    In the past, it was difficult for the Fergus family, even the last enfeoffed aristocratic circle, to join them.


    Nowadays, not only do they often attend the gathering of enfeoffment aristocratic circles, but even the Royal aristocratic circles specially invite the Fergus family to attend.


    This made him feel deeply proud. At the same time, he couldn''t help sighing that he really had a good son.


    He naturally understood that the reason why the Fergus family was treated like this was all because of gray.


    "The nobles of the Kingdom specially said that they wanted to invite you to join!"


    Bernal said.


    "OK, let''s go together then!"


    Gray nodded.


    In fact, the circle he now participates in is already the top upper aristocratic circle. Almost every time the upper Guizhou circle meets, he will be invited.


    In terms of his current strength, some of the aristocratic circles in the kingdom are not worthy.


    However, he decided to join in order to accumulate contacts for the Fergus family. He doesn''t care about these, but the Fergus family cares about these. The Fergus family needs these contacts to develop.


    In the evening, the party was held in a huge tent.


    "Lord gray, count Fergus, please come in!"


    The arrival of gray immediately attracted the welcome of the three heavyweight Earl families of Leo family, Carl family and Spencer family.


    They dare not neglect the Fergus family. Everything is because of Gray''s existence.


    This is the dignity of fighting. One person resists a bloodless soldier alone. This strength makes them all shocked and shocked.


    Although the Earl families of their Kingdom have a deep heritage, and even are no worse than the Marquis family, they dare not hold up in front of each other, because each other is almost enough to compete with their whole family.


    "Count Leo, count Carl, count Spencer, you''re welcome!"


    Gray responded politely to several people, and then led them into the tent.


    As soon as they entered the tent, many eyes had looked at them. After all, the three count family was accompanied. This treatment was too rare.


    When I saw the three of gray, especially after seeing gray, some people showed a sudden color on their faces, and some people greeted them.


    As one of the most eye-catching people on this battlefield, gray, who can fight against the wild blood soldiers alone and has even stronger survival ability than the wild blood soldiers, doesn''t know too few people.


    Gray and count Fergus responded one by one without pride, because their purpose is to accumulate contacts for the Fergus family.


    "Lord gray, thank you for the last battle!"


    A young man with slightly dark skin came up, saluted slightly and said gratefully to gray.


    "No, I''m a noble of the purple moon kingdom. I don''t have to. Thank you for this time!"


    Gray smiled.


    The young man with dark skin in front of him was the legitimate son of the Leo family. In the previous battle, the other party encountered a bloody soldier and almost fell into a desperate situation.


    Gray happened to be nearby, so he killed the bloody soldier and saved the other party.


    The reason why the Fergus family was invited this time must also be that he and the family behind him contributed.


    A banquet, the Fergus family gained a lot and initially established a lot of contacts.


    The Fergus family intends to establish contacts by making friends with other nobles to pave the way for future family development, while other families are also optimistic about the strength of the Fergus family and have the intention to make friends with the Fergus family.


    When both sides intend to make friends, this relationship has naturally been established easily, and everything comes naturally.


    In the following days, the purple moon Kingdom coalition and the flame Kingdom coalition confronted each other at intervals of barren land.


    The atmosphere of coagulation and depression pervaded between the two. Both sides were trying to recover from their injuries and welcome the outbreak of the next war.


    "This should be the last battle!"


    Sophia said.


    "The last battle?"


    Although Gray had guesses in this regard, he was not sure. Now when he heard Sophia say so, he can finally be sure.


    "The United forces of the flame kingdom can''t be supplemented like us, and can''t stand several wars. Therefore, whether they win or lose, the United forces of the flame kingdom should withdraw from the purple moon kingdom in the near future, so this is likely to be the last war!"


    Sophia explained.


    The sky was dark and full of heavy lead clouds, as if it would rain cats and dogs at any time.


    On the red earth, the coalition forces of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom are confronting each other, and the murderous spirit of terror is surging.


    The earth under their feet was originally yellowish brown, but in the war a few days ago, blood and water dyed the ground red, turning the original yellowish brown earth into red.


    Although the body has been burned, it can be seen that there are still broken meat residues on the red earth.


    Click!


    In the sky, suddenly a huge thunder and lightning with a distance of several miles appeared in the sky, and then the heavy rain suddenly fell, with continuous lightning and thunder.


    "Kill, kill, kill..."


    The confrontation between the purple moon Kingdom allied forces and the flame Kingdom allied forces had a movement. They all roared loudly and rushed towards each other.


    Killing is like the sea, as if to disperse the dark clouds in the sky.


    The sound overshadowed the continuous thunder in the sky.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The two allied forces collided, splashing blood and flesh.


    There are eight or nine meters long wild blood beasts, which collide like two hills. With them as the center, a lot of earth and rock splash.


    However, for those affected by earth and rock, those with weaker strength are directly fried into blood mud and bone debris splashes. Those with stronger strength are broken bones all over their body and fly upside down without knowing their life or death.


    With two wild blood beasts as the center, a no man''s land forcibly appeared within a radius of 100 meters.


    Some wild blood beasts were not stopped in time and rushed into the teams of both sides.


    A series of people were hit and flew. After landing, they vomited a few mouthfuls of fresh blood, and there was no sound. Their bones had been broken.


    There are also powerful wild blood warriors. A blood beast can cut out and spread out for 100 meters. All the people along the way are blown to pieces.


    In the sky, pouring rain kept falling, blood and rain mixed together, and red water splashed under each foot.


    A face, either frightened or angry, turned pale under the rain.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    The screams of dying are heard all the time, just like the singing of birds in the woods inhabited by hundreds of birds.


    Every sound represents the withering of a life.


    Here is the battlefield, death is the main melody, blood and broken meat are chaotic notes.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The magic sword in Gray''s hand was surrounded by green light and spread to a length of several meters. He rushed forward quickly and passed by several blood warriors of the flame kingdom.


    No one could stop them. There was panic on their faces. They were cut in two by blocking their waist.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    He shuttled through the battlefield, with corpses everywhere.


    He was ruthless and indifferent like a butcher. Every sword would reap one or several lives.


    If you don''t kill them, they may kill your relatives and friends. This is a battlefield and the place where you can''t talk about compassion, because your compassion is likely to kill your relatives and friends, or your comrades in arms.


    "Today is your death!"


    A long golden gun with a twining flame stabbed gray.


    The golden flame twined on the long gun, even if it rained heavily, it didn''t go out at all.


    This is a flame that can burn all things, even the rain is no exception. The rain has evaporated before it gets close.


    Ke Di Shi. The fire came, and the murderous gas was as cold as a thin volcano. The other party was obviously ready to take advantage of this last battle to kill gray!

 Chapter 405

    Boom!


    The long gun of golden flame stabbed gray fiercely.


    Several soldiers of the two countries who were at war passed by. The next moment, these soldiers burned in the rain and finally turned into ashes.


    Even if it was raining cats and dogs, gray could feel a crazy heat approaching him from a distance.


    The blue river rushed out and hit the long gun wrapped with golden flame.


    Holding a golden spear, Kedi Shi. The flame hummed coldly. The flame on the spear suddenly soared and turned into a flaming bird and beast.


    Bang!


    Under the golden flame birds and beasts, the blue river did not disappear unexpectedly. The golden flame birds and beasts continued to rush forward and pounced on gray.


    However, with the suspension of the long blue river, gray took the opportunity to avoid nearby. The golden flame birds and animals passed by gray and spread out for more than 100 meters. Along the way, there were all bones and ashes, even the rain could not be drenched out.


    Whoosh!


    Dodging the golden flame birds and beasts, gray and the purple blood beasts rushed towards the Ke Di Shi flame in two directions.


    Shua!


    The purple blood beast''s feet had sharp claws with a grinding plate and grabbed it towards the flame. The flame''s complexion remained unchanged. With only one draw of the long gun, the purple blood beast had been pulled out.


    Relaxed and casual, it''s like catching flies.


    Although the purple blood beast has strong defense, even with his attack, it can''t seriously damage the purple blood beast, but the weakness of the purple blood beast is also very obvious. It can''t use the blood beast ability, and its combat power can only reach the first level of barbarian level.


    After fighting with gray so many times, he naturally knew the characteristics of the purple blood beast and dealt with it easily.


    Then he looked to the other side, to gray, who was about to pounce with a sword, with a cold look in his eyes.


    As soon as the long gun shook, a large number of golden flames poured into the sea, just like a wave attacking gray.


    In front of this wave like flame, blood and rain evaporated, earth and stone melted, and the bones on the ground turned into ashes.


    This is an unparalleled flame at the level of wasteland. It is a flame that the other party can''t stop.


    He flashed, ready to chase gray who was hit by the fire.


    But at this moment, he suddenly found that in the golden flame, a black light flashed suddenly.


    Then he saw that the golden flame suddenly separated from the middle to both sides, revealing a gap enough for people to pass through.


    From this gap, gray rushed out with a long sword wrapped in black fog and stabbed him in the heart.


    A strong sense of crisis made his hair burst. He quickly moved sideways to avoid, but it was too sudden. Although he avoided the heart, he was still stabbed in the abdomen by a sword.


    Poof!


    Gray''s long sword twined with black light has an unusually sharp edge. Even Ke Di Shi''s flame wasteland level and absolutely not weak defense were pierced under this sword, and a small half of the sword tip pierced into his body.


    There is a terrible destructive force spreading around the sword tip that pierces into the body of emperor Ke. The blood and flesh around the sword tip are melting.


    "Roll -"


    Ke Tishi''s face changed greatly. He swung his long gun, threw it at gray, hit gray hard and flew gray out.


    Then he looked at his abdomen and his face turned pale.


    In the abdomen, a blood hole emerged, which was thick enough for two fingers. A large amount of blood was flowing out of the blood hole, just like an unstoppable faucet.


    "You, you... Hurt me?"


    He took out a bottle of high-grade healing medicine, swallowed it in one gulp, and then looked at gray, who had been shot out by him and now stood up again.


    He was almost mad. Although he failed to kill gray in the previous battles with gray, he was hardly hurt in each battle.


    With his strength, he is absolutely suppressed in the face of gray, who is the second level of barbarian level, and it is impossible for gray to have a chance to hurt him.


    This time, he found gray with the determination to kill gray, but he didn''t expect that gray was not the first to be injured, but himself. Such a huge gap between before and after made him unbelievable and almost crazy.


    "What exactly is this means?"


    After fighting with gray for so many times, he knows Gray''s means like the back of his hand, but this kind of sword is wrapped with black fog and its power reaches the first level.


    "Is this magic weapon in your hand silver? No, no, how can you have it?"


    It can only be the magic weapon of silver level that can make the realm just the first level of barbarian level and reach the wasteland level through two levels of combat power.


    But even if he doesn''t have silver magic weapons, how can the other party have them.


    It''s not that the royal family of the flame Kingdom doesn''t have silver magic weapons, and there are many.


    However, these silver level magic weapons are configured to the king level strong. After all, the weapons of that level can only play their greatest power in the hands of the king level strong.


    Therefore, even if he is the prince of the flame Kingdom, he can''t have silver level magic weapons, but the other party''s identity is obviously not a royal member, but he has silver level magic weapons in his hands.


    This made him have an impulse to spit blood, as if he had changed his identity with the other party. The other party was the prince of the flame Kingdom, and he was just an ordinary noble child.


    "Why, why didn''t you... Use it before?"


    Staring carefully, he found that the sword magic weapon in Gray''s hand was very familiar. It was the sword magic weapon that the other party had been using when fighting with him several times before.


    After thinking carefully, he found that he had never seen the other party''s blood beast ability to use the magic weapon itself.


    This made him wonder why the other party had a silver magic weapon in his hand. Why didn''t he use it before.


    "Guess for yourself!"


    Holding the magic sword, the black fog wrapped around the magic sword, gray himself rushed towards the Ke Di Shi flame, and commanded the purple blood beast to attack the Ke Di Shi flame from the other side.


    In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to use the power of the magic sword, but the blood beast power of the magic sword, which is too chicken rib for him.


    Although it can summon a bluestone giant with the second level combat power of barbarian level, the consumption of blood power is too huge. If it is summoned, his blood power will be seriously insufficient.


    On the contrary, it is his own mixed blood beast ability. The consumption of blood force is far lower than that of summoning bluestone giant, and can also play the second level destructive power of brute level.


    Compared with such a pair, using the blood beast ability of the magic sword itself will naturally become too chicken ribs.


    "How many times can your blood power support the use of silver magic weapons?"


    Take a deep breath and force yourself to calm down. Curtis flame immediately found Gray''s "weakness".


    With a cold hum, he endured the pain in his abdomen and stabbed gray directly. The flame on the gun soared and turned into a golden flame bird and beast to attack gray.


    Poof!


    Gray cut out the magic sword in his hand, and suddenly a long black river came out of the sword and attacked the golden flame birds and animals.


    The third system mixing ability does consume more blood than the cold ice wind blade mixing ability, but after all, it is his own blood beast ability, and the consumption is far less than that of silver level magic weapons.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The golden flame birds and animals collided with the long river of black fog. There was no explosion sound, only the extremely dull and repressed sound like boiling water, which was almost inaudible.


    Mixed with the black fog, the golden flame birds and beasts are melting like giant birds falling into the acid fog.


    The black fog, while killing the golden flame birds and animals, quickly reduced its volume.


    Finally, the golden flame birds and animals and the black fog were consumed, and all dissipated and disappeared.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that the golden flame birds and animals were melted by the long river of black fog, they finally disappeared. Emperor Ke''s flame face was gloomy and terrible. The ability and power inspired by the weapon in the other party''s hand really reached the first level.


    Originally, he had a fluke mentality and felt that the power of the other party had not reached the famine level, but now there was no fluke.


    "When the power of blood is exhausted, you will die!"


    A fierce color flashed in his eyes. The golden flame on his long gun soared, and a golden flame wave swept towards gray. He wanted to force gray to constantly stimulate the silver magic weapon in his hand and let gray''s blood power be exhausted as soon as possible.


    Poof!


    Facing the golden flame waves, gray had nothing to say. On the magic sword in his hand, the black fog suddenly soared and suddenly extended to several meters long, emitting a palpitating smell, and then cut off with a sword.


    Under this sword, the golden flame waves were split in two and slid out from both sides of him.


    "Ah..."


    A bloody warrior of the flame kingdom was hit by one of the golden flames, and his whole body immediately burned, screamed and turned into bones.


    Several blood warriors of the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom who fought together were hit by the other half of the golden flame. They screamed and turned into ashes before they had time.


    As the strongest level under the king level, the blood beast ability of that level is really a disaster for the existence of ordinary barbarian level and even below barbarian level.


    Whoosh!


    The black fog rolled in a long river, with a destructive smell, surging towards the Kodis flame, and gray himself rushed towards the Kodis flame.


    "Hum -"


    Ke Di Shi. The flame was cold. On the long gun, the golden flame soared, as if there was a golden sun on the long gun, emitting a terrible smell.


    A shot stabbed the black fog. His physical strength and blood beast ability made his shot the most powerful he could play, and immediately dissipated the black fog.

 Chapter 406

    The black fog is full of destructive smell. Everything you encounter along the way is shattered and dissipated.


    The golden flame emits a scorching high temperature, the earth and stone melt, the blood and rain evaporate, and the body turns into ashes.


    When two kinds of extremely overbearing forces collide, there is no roar of mountain collapse and tsunami, but only the sound of metal melting under strong acid.


    The golden flame is melting, and the black fog itself is losing. Finally, the two abilities dissipate at the same time.


    "How...?"


    As the most eye-catching points on the battlefield, every move of the fighting gray and Curtis flame was naturally noticed. Therefore, when gresch exhibited the black fog and injured Curtis flame, it immediately aroused a lot of alarm.


    "What, your highness Curtis was injured first?"


    "How could it be? How could his attack become so strong? Could he hurt his highness Curtis?"


    "What is that black fog? Is it its own blood beast ability or the ability inspired by weapons?"


    ¡­¡­


    The Allied forces of the flame kingdom were stunned and could hardly believe what was happening in front of them.


    The other party should have been beaten all the time, but his highness Curtis was injured. The most important thing is that so far, the other party has not been injured.


    "Let Curtis. The flame is hurt!"


    "Seriously injured Curtis. Flame!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the Allied forces of the purple moon kingdom were all surprised.


    Although they were also curious about what kind of ability Gray''s black fog was, no matter what kind of ability it was, it was good as long as it could hurt Curtis flame.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss¡ª¡ª


    Gray and Curtis flame keep fighting.


    One person is full of destructive black fog, just like the son of the devil. The whole person is full of a magical breath.


    Surrounded by a golden flame that burns all things, it is like the son of God, and the divine brilliance of the whole person shines.


    "Son of the devil" and "son of God", and "magical power" and "divine power" are two opposite forces, colliding and disappearing.


    Different from other places where the wild blood soldiers fought, there was no terrible sound in the place where they fought, and the movement was even worse than that of the two wild blood soldiers, but the people fighting around were afraid to avoid it and fled one after another.


    The afterwave of a golden flame swept through. A crazy blood warrior of the purple moon kingdom was only touched by a small flame, but his arm turned into ashes and spread to his whole body. Finally, the whole person turned into ashes.


    Several fierce blood soldiers of the flame kingdom were splashed by the black fog. One ferocious hole after another suddenly appeared on their bodies. They were transparent in front and back. The blood flowed out like an unstoppable faucet. Finally, they screamed and died in pain and fear.


    Facing gray, whose combat power has also reached the wasteland level, the flame battle is no longer easy. He is absorbed in every fight and does his best. He can''t be distracted at all.


    Prick!


    The purple blood beast appeared behind him, and the sharp claw patted him hard, leaving several shallow scratches on his back.


    His body stumbled and his face was full of iron blue. After being wounded by gray, he was now wounded by a purple blood beast whose combat power was only the first level of barbarian level.


    Although it was only a very minor injury, it was indeed injured.


    This made him extremely angry. The flame on the long gun filled the air, and a gun was drawn on the purple blood beast, which immediately flew the purple blood beast like a hill.


    But in such a moment, gray had rushed close to him. He had to turn the gun head and stab gray.


    This is an extremely powerful shot. It is the most powerful shot that combines his blood beast ability with his physical ability. Under this shot, the air is pierced like cloth, the air ripples, and the terrible high temperature seems to be able to burn the space.


    Facing the gun, gray flashed a sneer on his face. He didn''t dodge at all. He let the long gun wrapped in flame stab him.


    At the same time, the long sword in his hand suddenly rose in black light, extended to a full length of several meters, and stabbed at the heart of Ke Tishi flame.


    Bang!


    Gray''s chest showed a charred trace of flying backwards, like being hit by a meteorite, and retreated one after another.


    Poof!


    On the other side, a deep inclined wound appeared on the chest of emperor Kedi''s flame, and bright red blood kept seeping from the wound.


    Although he avoided the key position of his heart at the critical moment, he was still inevitably wiped by the black fog spread by the black long sword and was seriously injured.


    "Damn you!"


    Felt the pain in his chest and saw the ferocious wound bleeding on his chest. Ke Di Shi''s face was ferocious and stared at gray as if there was a flame jet.


    He''s hurt again, and it''s not light!


    Although he also hurt the other party, compared with his injury, the other party''s injury was like a skin injury.


    "You will die today!"


    When he turned over and climbed up, gray sneered and fiercely attacked the flame of Curtis in his eyes.


    In the past few battles, he would return with injuries in almost every battle. He was extremely oppressed. Now he can finally eliminate this kind of oppressive.


    The flame of kertish flame spear twined and swept across Gray''s waist. The black mist on Gray''s long sword spread, and the same sword swept towards kertish flame''s waist.


    Curtis blaze shot into gray''s arm. When gray was stabbed in his arm, a black fog attacked Curtis blaze.


    Curtis blaze shot into gray''s head. Gray''s Black Mist wrapped around the sword and wiped it to Curtis blaze''s throat.


    ¡­¡­


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under Gray''s attack of exchanging injury for injury, Curtis blaze was injured one after another.


    The blood dyed his battle clothes red, and a large amount of blood loss made him pale. If the healing medicine he swallowed earlier was still playing its role and was treating his injuries, he might have fallen down because of excessive blood loss.


    "I want you to die!"


    Ke Di Shi. His flaming blond hair was wet by the rain, like a weed, and his face was ferocious.


    Now he is as embarrassed as when he was besieged by gray and Gavin Kenneth.


    It was hard for him to imagine how the opponent who had been beaten by him in recent wars could suddenly break out such a powerful destructive force.


    "Why hasn''t your blood power been exhausted?"


    He can''t remember how many times this was the first time he fought. It''s reasonable to say that the blood power of the other party should have been drained by the silver magic weapon for so many times, but the fact is just the opposite. He didn''t even see the other party taking the recovery potion.


    "That will disappoint you. I have enough blood!"


    Gray sneered, the fog spread over the long sword, and a sword stabbed at the heart of Ke Di Shi''s flame.


    Curtis. The flame changed color. As soon as the long sword was lifted, he blocked Gray''s stabbed sword. Then the gun was covered with golden flame, and a gun was pulled reversely towards gray.


    Just then, Gray''s eyes burst with a cold killing intention.


    Patter!


    One hand suddenly grabbed the long gun wrapped in flame and let the golden flame burn on his hand, while the other hand was a sword cut to ketisi flame.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed and one arm flew high.


    "Ah, my hand..."


    Ke TiSi roared in pain, released the long gun that gray had caught, and retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions, sweating with pain.


    His left hand broke at the same time as his wrist. At this time, there was a lot of blood exuding. Even if he pressed it hard with his right hand, it couldn''t stop, just like the faucet of the valve.


    He roared angrily. He was so angry that he couldn''t believe it. His hand was cut off.


    This is an unacceptable fact for him.


    "I will destroy your whole family!"


    He stared at gray with scarlet eyes. His eyes were full of blood. His eyes were venomous and cold, like a poisonous snake.


    "Hum!"


    Gray sneered, did not take the other party''s threat into account, put away his gun, and then quickly pursued the other party.


    "Escape..."


    At the sight of gray, Curtis. The flame retreated.


    One hand was cut off and his weapon was lost. He had no intention of war.


    At this time, the purple blood beast appeared behind him and patted him with a claw.


    "Get out!"


    He angrily smashed the purple blood beast with his left right fist. The famine level power immediately smashed the purple blood beast, but after such a delay, gray had rushed to him.


    The long sword wrapped in black fog wiped his throat coldly.


    He tumbled and avoided the sword, but the tip of the sword rubbed his shoulder, leaving a deep wound.


    "Your Highness Curtis!"


    Seeing that Curtis flame was cut off by gray and was in crisis, his life would be in danger at any time. The coalition forces of flame Kingdom changed color, and many people rushed here.


    The one who rushed in front was a bloody soldier with a battle axe. He roared, jumped up high, and hit gray with a huge axe.


    Gray swept with a backhand sword, and the long sword wrapped in black fog immediately swept around the waist of the bloody soldier. Then gray didn''t look at it, and continued to chase and kill like Ke Di Shi flame.


    Behind him, the body of the bloody soldier was broken in two and fell to the ground.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Several blood soldiers of the flame Kingdom rushed to fight for the chance to escape for Ke di. The flame. Gray looked cold and his sword swept away. They were cut in two together with their weapons.


    Curtis retreated in a panic. His injuries and massive blood loss made him extremely weak and seriously affected his state.


    Whoosh!


    Gray approached Curtis. The flame approached him, holding a long sword wrapped in black fog, and stabbed Curtis with a frightful sword.


    "Don''t hurt your highness!"


    The Allied forces of the flame Kingdom roared, and dozens of people rushed here, including many brute blood soldiers.


    One by one, they roared angrily and murderously, and their eyes locked on gray.


    "Stop!"


    A bloodless warrior threw off his opponent and rushed. Before the man arrived, a huge lightning had attacked gray.

 Chapter 407

    Crackling!


    The huge lightning has a length of more than 20 meters, in a broken line, extremely thick, flashing dazzling blue and white light. After it appeared, even the lightning light flashing among the dark clouds in the sky was compared.


    Full of destructive breath, it is like a spear thrown by Thor, pointing at gray, which is bound to nail gray to the ground.


    Bang!


    Gray was hit by the thick lightning, and was stabbed by the huge lightning spear, and his body couldn''t help flying backwards.


    However, while he was stabbed by the lightning spear, the long sword twined with black light in his hand was stabbed down, straight through the left chest of emperor Ke''s flame.


    At this moment, Ke Di Shi flame didn''t want to use his blood skills to fight with gray, but he didn''t have time. Before he used his blood skills, the long sword had stabbed him in the chest.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of blood spits out, and the look in Ke Di''s flame eyes gradually becomes solidified.


    At the moment of his death, there was endless reluctance in his heart.


    He was a wild blood soldier who died in the hands of a wild blood soldier, and he was only a wild blood soldier at the first level of the wild level.


    Originally, he was going to kill the other party today, but in the end, he died in the other party''s hands.


    He wanted to curse angrily, but he opened his mouth and couldn''t make a sound. A lot of blood flowed out of his mouth and blocked his mouth.


    After a few stumbles, he fell straight down with a slap and a strong reluctance in his eyes.


    "Your Highness Curtis..."


    The waste blood soldier of the flame Kingdom finally arrived, but at this time, in front of him was a body with a pierced chest and no heartbeat. His eyes stared angrily, showing how unwilling he was at the moment of death.


    "His highness Curtis is dead!"


    "His highness Curtis was killed..."


    ¡­¡­


    The fire Kingdom coalition forces burst into a pot of surprise, disbelief, shock and anger.


    Although there were no undead people in the war, the people who died this time were too unusual. They were not only a bloodless soldier, but also a legitimate son of the royal family. His dual identity caused his death to cause an unimaginable shock.


    Moreover, he is already a bloodless soldier when he is so young. The king level soldier can be expected to become one of the top people in the future. He is one of the children cultivated by the royal family of the flame kingdom.


    But he died like this, on the way to become a king level soldier.


    Even the impact brought by the death of several famine blood soldiers can not be comparable to his death.


    "Curtis flame died in the hands of gray Fergus?!"


    "Gray Fergus killed Curtis flame?!"


    "How did he... Do it?"


    ¡­¡­


    The purple moon Kingdom allied forces also blew the pot, but different from the sad and angry flame Kingdom allied forces, the purple moon Kingdom allied forces were surprised and happy. They were surprised that gray actually had the strength to kill Ke Di Shi. Flame, and glad that Ke Di Shi. Flame was killed.


    The killing of a potential son of the enemy who is expected to become a king level soldier is equivalent to killing a future king level strongman, which makes the gap between the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom smaller in the number of King level soldiers. This is of great significance.


    It can be said that killing several wild blood soldiers is not as valuable as killing Curtis. The flame is valuable.


    Although those people have the strength of blood starved soldiers, they are old enough to become king level strong. Without miracles, they can hardly become king level strong.


    But Ke Di Shi is different from the flame. He is already a bloodless soldier at a young age. He has great potential in the future. It is almost inevitable to become a king level strong man.


    "Gray killed... A bloodless soldier!"


    People who knew gray well were stunned. Unexpectedly, Gray''s strength soared again and killed a wild blood soldier.


    Even a bloodless soldier was surprised by the news that Ke TiSi flame was killed. Qi thought about the consequences and significance of this incident.


    In the distance, Francis violet rode on the wild blood beast and fought with Nicholas flame.


    "Ha ha, good killing!"


    When he heard the news, Francis violet laughed. He was so satisfied with the good news.


    "Must die!"


    Nicholas blaze said nothing, his face changed again and again, and finally his eyes were full of fierce and murderous. He turned and wanted to rush at gray.


    "Do you treat me as a decoration?"


    Francis violet, cold hum, joined hands with the wild blood beast to block the Nicholas flame preparing to rush to gray again.


    "You killed... Your highness Curtis!"


    The barren blood warrior of the flame Kingdom who blew gray away with lightning is a bald old man.


    With his left hand holding the body of Ke Tishi flame, his eyes were as murderous as the essence. He looked at gray, gnashing his teeth, his eyes were scarlet, and he wanted to eat Gray''s meat raw.


    "What if I kill him? This is a battlefield. Can only he kill me, not me?"


    At the cost of minor injury, gray stood up and confronted the bald old man.


    Once, a rune puppet whose combat power was comparable to that of a bloodless soldier could force him into a mess. Finally, he had to use a forbidden weapon to destroy the rune puppet.


    But now it''s different at that time. He not only has the strong defense that is difficult to be hit by the wild blood soldier, but also has the three-line hybrid ability with the power comparable to the wild blood soldier. He is like a tiger adding wings, and he is no longer afraid of the wild blood soldier.


    "I want you to pay for your highness Curtis!"


    The bald old man was full of strong evil spirit. A huge blue and white lightning burst out again, comparing the light of lightning and thunder in the sky and shooting at gray.


    At the same time, holding a silver axe, he stepped out and crossed more than ten meters. The ground shook like an elephant rushing towards gray.


    "It depends on whether you have that strength!"


    Gray hummed coldly. The long black river appeared and went towards the huge blue and white lightning. Finally, he collided with the bald old man.


    Hit the long black fog River, the blue and white lightning is like a huge electric eel falling into the river, rolling madly in the long black fog river.


    However, the long river of black fog has strong corrosivity, which continuously melts the blue and white lightning, and finally disappears together with the blue and white lightning.


    Whoosh!


    The bald old man rushed. On the silver Tomahawk, the blue and white lightning surged like a huge Thor hammer.


    Gray''s sword was filled with black fog, and a sword cut the bald old man''s throat. He didn''t dodge the chopping axe with thunder and lightning.


    The bald old man changed his color and turned halfway. An axe hit Gray''s long sword and blocked Gray''s sword.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray and the bald old man couldn''t help retreating, and mud splashed at their feet.


    The bald old man hurriedly turned to resist, and Gray''s strength was weaker than the bald old man, although his blood beast ability was comparable to that of the barren blood warrior.


    "Avenge your highness Curtis!"


    "Kill him!"


    Near gray, dozens of coalition forces of the flame kingdom came with red eyes and attacked gray bravely, which surrounded gray.


    The black fog rolled around with gray as the center. It was visible to the naked eye that these dozens of people turned into ashes and disappeared like icemen in the sun. Even their weapons were no exception.


    Seeing a lot, the Allied forces of the flame Kingdom who wanted to rush here stopped and sweated all over.


    This is not an opponent that can be defeated by virtue of quantity at all. Even by virtue of quantity, it must be at least the level of barbarian soldiers. No matter how many of them are.


    Crackling!


    Just then, a huge blue and white lightning crashed into gray, and Grayton flew upside down under the blue and white lightning.


    It was the bald old man who shot at gray. When gray was entangled by those people before, he shot at gray boldly. Naturally, there is no sneak attack on the battlefield.


    "Kill, kill him!"


    "Lord Grover, kill him!"


    Seeing gray flying upside down under the lightning attack, these people couldn''t help shouting excitedly.


    People like themselves can''t kill each other, but some can.


    When the lightning dissipated, gray turned over and got up, moved his slightly numb body, and then suddenly rushed to the bald old man.


    The power of lightning is indeed powerful, but the injury caused to him is at most minor.


    "Why does he look like he''s not hurt?"


    "Damn it, is his defense really so strong?"


    Seeing gray turn over and climb up and rush to the bald old man without any influence, these people can''t help being disappointed. Even the blood beast ability of the barren blood warrior can''t seriously hurt each other. How can we kill each other?


    Hula!


    The black fog rolled and turned into a long river of fog. It rushed towards the bald old man. Everything encountered along the way turned into ashes.


    Crackling!


    The bluish and white thunder roared like Thor''s spear and a Thunder Dragon with teeth and claws.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The two abilities collide from time to time and eventually both melt.


    There is no violent force leakage, no deafening sound, seemingly very dull confrontation, but it makes people around creepy.


    Because they saw with their own eyes that dozens of people were electrified into coke by the huge lightning, and more than 100 people were melted by the black fog, leaving no weapons left.


    Bang bang!


    Gray fought with the bald old man one after another, sometimes colliding with the blood beast''s ability, and sometimes fighting close.


    Gray''s fighting style is extremely radical. Even if he tries to get hurt, he will leave a wound on his opponent. His strong defense allows him to carry his opponent''s attack at the cost of minor injury. If his opponent is injured by him, it must be a serious injury.


    Poof!


    His battle method of exchanging injuries for injuries made the bald old man afraid of hands and feet. After fighting several times, gray seized the opportunity and drew a deep wound on the bald old man''s back with a sword, and the blood immediately dyed the battle clothes on the other side''s back.


    "Lord Grover is hurt, too?"


    The Allied forces of the flame Kingdom who are paying attention here are all discolored. Naturally, they will not forget that his highness Curtis was killed by Gray''s playing method of exchanging injuries for injuries.


    He was constantly injured. In the end, he was cut off by the other party and finally killed.


    They could not help but worry about whether Lord Grover would be hurt by the other side in the footsteps of his highness Curtis.


    Suddenly.


    "Avenge your highness Curtis!"


    With a roar, a young man with black hair rushed.


    He is tall and strong like a bear, holding a huge war knife. It is Tessie Jeffery, the son of the Duke family of the flame kingdom. Like gray, he is also one of the most dazzling people on the battlefield.

 Chapter 408

    "It''s Lord tessy!"


    "Great, Lord tessy has come to help Lord Grover!"


    Seeing this young man as strong as a bear, the coalition forces of the flame kingdom were all overjoyed.


    Even the bald old man who fought with gray was relieved.


    Tessie Jeffrey, the son of Duke Jeffrey''s family in the flame Kingdom, should be a thin man with the style of literary poet according to his name, but in fact, on the contrary, he is tall and has horizontal flesh like a giant bear.


    As one of the most dazzling people on the battlefield, his combat power is naturally very strong. Although his own realm is only the second level of barbarian level, he has fought against the famine blood soldier many times with the bronze peak magic weapon, which is definitely a strong combat power.


    Gray put too much pressure on him. Now there is a reliable person to share the pressure for him.


    "Pay for the life of his highness Curtis!"


    Tessie Jeffery was murderous, and his terrible murderous spirit seemed to have been suppressed even by the rainstorm. He came with great strides with a two meter long sword in his hand.


    The purple blood beast rushed at him. The golden light wrapped around his sword, emitting a strong sharp breath, and then cut it out with a knife.


    Poof!


    After the sabre left a blood hole on the purple blood beast, it split the purple blood beast away.


    Although the injury is not too serious, it can hurt the purple blood beast, which shows the power of his knife. After all, the defense of the purple blood beast is difficult to damage even the blood beast ability of the second level of the barbarian level.


    With a knife, the purple blood beast flew. Tessie Jeffery stepped out a few steps and came to gray. The golden light on the huge Sabre flickered from top to bottom, like the light of the first time, like gray.


    "You can''t!"


    Gray sneered. The Black Mist wrapped around the long sword sent out a terrible smell and cut off the other party.


    Dang!


    The long sword wrapped in black fog collided with the long knife surrounded by golden light, and the gold and iron exchanged blows. There was a sound like a mountain collapse and tsunami, and even the thunder sound in the sky was temporarily suppressed.


    This was a terrible sound wave. Some weak blood soldiers who were close to the two suddenly cracked their eardrums and exuded blood, so they couldn''t avoid in the distance.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Both of them took a few steps back when they touched each other.


    With the ability of these three mixed blood beasts, one of them has reached the level of famine with the increase of combat power with magic weapons in their hands, and their combat power is very similar.


    Whoosh!


    Just a few steps back, the two rushed to each other again.


    Tessie Jeffery''s fierce shot was like a groundbreaking knife, cutting Gray''s throat. He knew that Gray''s defense was strong, so his shot was gray''s key.


    The throat is an extremely fragile position of the human body. Even if the other party''s defense is strong, he believes that if he cuts in this position for many times, he will be able to seriously hurt or even kill the other party.


    "Hum -"


    Gray Leng hum, if the key position of throat is hurt continuously, it is indeed possible to seriously hurt or even kill him.


    But he can''t give the other party a chance. Even when he fought with Kodis flame before, Kodis flame can''t find such an opportunity, let alone the other party.


    A cold color flashed in his eyes. He pinched his fist in his left hand to meet Tessie Jeffery''s sabre. His fist collided with the sabre. A shallow scratch appeared on his fist, and his body retreated involuntarily.


    But at the moment of retrogression, his right hand struck at Tessie Jeffery''s waist and was impressively ready to cut Tessie Jeffery in two.


    Poof!


    Tessie Jeffery changed color and empress Cang retreated, but she was still scratched by the sword tip. A deep wound appeared at the waist, and a large amount of red blood exuded.


    "Lord tessy... Also hurt?!"


    Seeing that Tessie Jeffery was injured and the Allied forces of the flame kingdom were silenced, some people couldn''t help worrying and felt bad.


    Tessie Jeffery appeared strongly and was about to kill gray to avenge Cortez flame. They were in a high mood and excited, as if they had seen gray killed.


    But they didn''t hurt gray in the first fight, but they were hurt by gray and their blood stained battle clothes, which made them feel very bad.


    "I''ll chop you alive!"


    Looking at the wound on his body, Tessie Jeffery looked terrible and his eyes were staring at gray.


    Strong shot at gray, but only two moves had been hurt, which made him feel dishevelled and hot. He was holding a strong force in his heart and was about to unload gray into several large pieces.


    "Let me take you to see Curtis. Flame!"


    Steady, gray sneered, and a black mist, like a tumbling River, full of destructive breath, attacked Tessie Jeffery.


    The golden light of the long knife in texi Jeffery''s hand soared and suddenly cut off. A golden light more than ten meters long sent out a sharp breath like a divine weapon.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The golden light is sharp, just like a divine weapon blade. The black fog disappears everything, as if it comes from the nether hell. The golden light is disappearing, the black fog is being consumed, and finally they both collapse and disappear.


    Shua!


    After the golden light and black fog disappeared, gray rushed out, and the black fog of the Long Sword Pierced Tessie Jeffery''s chest.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Tessie Jeffery slashed his long knife to block the sword, but gray turned the blade and cut it off again to Tessie Jeffery. The attack was fierce and invincible.


    Tessie Jeffery''s long knife resisted one after another and was completely subdued by Gray''s fierce attack.


    Poof!


    If you keep it for a long time, you will lose it. The long sword scraped on Tessie Jeffery''s right hand. Tessie Jeffery''s right hand suddenly splashed blood and water. There was a deep wound, and the knife in his hand was faint and unstable.


    Naturally, gray would not miss such an opportunity. A sword swept across and cut to Tessie Jeffery''s throat. Tessie Jeffery raised his knife in panic to resist, but it was too late.


    Bang!


    Just then, a huge axe wrapped in blue and white thunder struck gray from the side and immediately split gray out.


    The bald old man arrived and saved Tessie Jeffery at the critical moment.


    Glancing at the wound on his waist, gray raised his eyebrow and stood up.


    It''s a pity that it was only a little short of killing Tessie Jeffery, but the other party was two people after all. If they worked together and killed one person so easily, the two people would not have survived so far.


    "Today is your death!"


    Standing with Tessie Jeffery, the bald old man stared at gray with a cold face.


    "It depends on whether you have that strength!"


    Gray responded with a sneer. Even in the face of the two barbarians, he didn''t have much fear, but had a strong sense of war.


    How can the two wasteland level combat forces work together? His strong defense makes him almost invincible. Even in the face of two people, he has to fight before he knows who wins and who loses.


    Whoosh!


    With one step, the bald old man has crossed a distance of more than 10 meters. With a few steps, he has approached gray. The thunder wound axe cuts Gray''s throat.


    Dang!


    Gray raised his long sword, and the black fog wrapped around him to block the Tomahawk.


    "Pay for your highness Curtis!"


    But just then, with the roar of anger, a golden sword suddenly appeared and quickly cut at gray.


    Bang!


    Too late to resist, Gray was cut off by this sudden knife, and a blood hole appeared in his abdomen.


    "You must die today!"


    The bald old man went straight after gray. As soon as gray landed, a huge winding lightning had crashed into gray, and the blue and white thunder wrapped gray.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Under the siege of the bald old man and Tessie Jeffery, gray flew backwards one after another.


    The combat power of each of the two is no worse than that of gray. Together, the combat power of the two is not generally strong, which makes gray cope with extremely difficult, and there are wounds on his body one after another.


    Fortunately, Gray''s defense is strong. Even if the power reaches the famine level attack, it only leaves a shallow wound on him.


    But even so, it was quite embarrassed, and almost all of his body was dyed red by his own blood.


    "Why, don''t you use healing magic weapons? Can''t you use them?"


    Tessie Jeffery sneered, cooperated with the bald old man, cut gray on the shoulder and cut gray horizontally.


    Having fought with the Allied forces of the purple moon kingdom for so many times, the senior leaders of the Allied forces of the flame Kingdom have naturally analyzed in detail the prominent young people of the purple moon kingdom. It has long been found that Gray''s healing magic weapon can only be used where there are plants.


    "I can kill you if I can''t use it!"


    Although he looked embarrassed, Gray''s eyes were very cold. He didn''t lose his cool after being hurt one after another.


    In the face of the siege of the two, he needs to break the game. He must take the lead in seriously injuring or killing one person to lift the joint efforts of the two.


    However, the bald old man and Tessie Jeffery were obviously very cautious. Although they shouted and didn''t pay any attention to gray, they were always on guard against gray to avoid being seized by gray.


    "Go away!"


    The purple blood beast rushed to Tessie Jeffery, but it was a pity that Tessie Jeffery had cut the purple blood beast off just with the blade.


    Although the purple blood beast has strong defense, its combat effectiveness is too weak. It is difficult to help gray in such a battle.


    Not far away, gray had just fought with the bald old man, and his body was slightly staggered by the bald old man''s attack. Tessie Jeffrey''s eyes lit up and a flash appeared in front of gray.


    Taking advantage of Gray''s unstable body, his eyes showed a cruel color. The golden long knife cut Ge straight. Before gray approached, there was a sharp edge smell hitting gray.


    Shua!


    But he didn''t find it. After seeing him, Gray''s eyes, which had always been calm, suddenly became extremely cold and terrible.


    In the light of his eyes, his killing intention was cold, as if a sea of corpses and blood appeared, and as if two magic weapons were stabbed out of his eyes.


    At this moment, his eyes were so sharp that people were afraid!

 Chapter 409

    Shua!


    The golden wound Sabre is full of the sharp smell of terror. It is like a peerless magic knife cutting gray, but gray has sharp eyes and looks directly at this "peerless magic knife".


    Hula!


    The black fog full of destructive breath appeared, but it did not appear on Gray''s magic sword. Instead, it appeared on his left fist, wrapped his left fist, and expanded his fist ten times, as if he was wearing a super large black fist.


    Few people will attach their ability to their flesh and blood. The power of ability is absolute. They will never avoid being hurt because they are ability exercisers.


    The blood beast ability is a double-edged sword, which can hurt people as well as yourself.


    However, blood warriors usually hold the sword handle and chop at the enemy rather than themselves, so they are rarely hurt by their own ability.


    But like gray, attaching his ability to his flesh and blood is absolutely no different from chopping himself with a sword.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    As soon as Gray''s hand was wrapped in black fog, there was a sound like strong acid corrosion.


    For another person, even a bloody soldier, I''m afraid the whole hand will be wasted.


    However, after all, gray has a terrorist defense that is difficult to hit even at the level of famine. After the black fog wrapped in his hand, although it is corroding his hand, it is far less serious than others.


    Although there were traces of corrosion, it was only a slight degree, which was far from enough to destroy his whole arm in a short time.


    "Bare -"


    He bared his teeth slightly and endured the "corrosion" pain on his arm. Gray''s killing intention soared in his eyes and slammed his fist at the knife from Tessie Jeffery.


    "Tessie, get back!"


    Seeing that gray actually wrapped the blood beast ability in his hand and wanted to use this hand to block the attack of Tessie Jeffery, the bald old man changed his color and quickly rushed here while loudly reminding Tessie Jeffery.


    "Bad..."


    Tessie Jeffery himself changed greatly, but it was too late.


    Bang!


    The golden sword and Gray''s left fist wrapped in black fog collided with each other. Gray blocked the power of the knife and was not hit by it.


    Shua!


    In his right hand, the magic sword passed at a lightning speed.


    Poof!


    A crisp sound of flesh and blood being cut sounded, and the magic sword in Gray''s hand crossed Tessie Jeffery.


    Tessie Jeffery''s body, which retreated to avoid, suddenly froze. A clear blood mark appeared on his neck, and then suddenly a large amount of red blood sprayed out, splashing on himself and gray, but it was soon diluted by the rain.


    His eyes were full of shock, fear and reluctance. He opened his mouth to say something, but his throat was cut and he couldn''t make a sound.


    When the long knife touched the ground, he struggled to stabilize his body, and waves of fatigue hit him. He knew that he was about to fall into eternal darkness.


    He was unwilling, he was angry, and his heart was filled with strong resentment.


    He came for revenge for his highness, but he was injured in the first fight. The two joined hands and finally blocked each other, and had added a lot of wounds to each other.


    I thought I could grind each other to death so slowly, but I didn''t expect that the situation would reverse in an instant, even myself


    Bang!


    When the bald old man arrived, he split gray out with an axe. He looked anxiously at Tessie Jeffery, and his face turned white.


    He quickly held Tessie Jeffery, took out a bottle of advanced healing medicine and poured it into the other party, but his heart sank suddenly. It was obvious that he could feel the other party''s body cooling slowly and the blood flowing out of the other party''s neck.


    Finally, he obviously felt that Tessie Jeffery''s body was soft, there was no vitality at all, and his eyes were dim.


    "What? Lord tessy... Is dead too!"


    "The devil, that man is the devil. His highness Curtis died in his hands. Now even Lord texi died in his hands!"


    "How? Didn''t lord tessy join hands with Lord Grover? How could they lose to each other?"


    People in the flame kingdom are both angry and afraid.


    Angry at gray for killing important figures in the flame Kingdom twice in a row, and afraid of the strength shown by gray, especially this time, gray still killed one of them in the face of the siege of these two barbarian fighting forces.


    This makes them feel deep fear. Neither of them is an opponent. How many wasteland levels do they have to work together to kill each other?


    "Tracy Jeffery, too, died in Gray''s hands!"


    "Gray killed another man!"


    Everyone in the purple moon kingdom was pleasantly surprised.


    Both Curtis flaming and Tessie Jeffery are extremely powerful people. The former is in the realm of a blood starved warrior, while the latter, although not in the realm of a blood starved warrior, is comparable to a blood starved warrior with its bronze peak magic weapon.


    And the latter joined hands with a bloodless warrior, but even so, they were still killed by gray, which shocked them.


    "This guy is really like a monster. He grows up too fast!"


    Gavin Kenneth, who was in a fierce battle with his opponent, looked back at Gray''s direction and shook his head.


    If he was sure to compete with gray before, he should not be an opponent now.


    "Can we be too backward!"


    A gun pierced the enemy''s throat, pulled out the gun, and let the enemy''s body fall down. Sophia looked at gray in the distance, and the corner of her mouth tilted slightly.


    "Although he was robbed of the limelight, he was really in a good mood!"


    Cooperate with the blood beast to push back Nicholas flame and Francis violet. I''m in a good mood.


    Nick nice didn''t say a word, but his face was more gloomy. With a shot, the golden flame continued, as if it were the endless anger in his heart.


    "Damn you!"


    Put down Tessie Jeffery''s body. The bald old man''s eyes were full of hostility and looked at gray. His face was ferocious because of anger. With his bald head, he was like a ghost.


    First his highness Curtis, and then his gifted son Tessie Jeffery, who has killed two seeds of hope in the flame kingdom in a row, causing such a huge loss to the flame Kingdom, which can never be forgiven.


    "But you can''t kill me!"


    Facing the angry eyes of the other party, gray took it easy, holding a magic sword. The black fog wrapped around the sword and walked towards the bald old man step by step.


    "I''ll kill you if I don''t want this life today!"


    Thunder surged on the battle axe, and the bald old man roared angrily at gray.


    Crackling!


    Blue and white lightning surged, turning the silver Tomahawk into blue and white, and the volume expanded several times. With the terrible momentum of splitting the mountain in half, he brazenly chopped the axe at gray.


    Facing the fierce axe, Gray was happy and didn''t fear it. He even ignored the axe. The black fog wrapped around the long sword and cut the bald old man.


    Dang!


    At the critical moment, the bald old man''s axe shifted and blocked the sword. Both of them couldn''t help retreating slightly.


    Gray dares to trade injury for injury, but he dares not. He doesn''t have Gray''s strong defense.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The next moment, the two men jumped at each other again and collided one after another.


    The terrible shock wave is like thunder after thunder. Every collision, the lightning wrapped on the Tomahawk and the black fog wrapped on the sword will inevitably sputter everywhere.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Some people from the two countries that are closer to each other have suffered suddenly.


    It was either split by scattered lightning and turned into a coke, or it was contaminated by black fog. There was a large hole in the body, which was transparent in front and back, bleeding and dying.


    They are like the gods of death on the battlefield. They don''t even have to fight where they go. Someone will die because of them.


    Poof!


    After a series of fights, gray found another chance to exchange injury for injury. A sword crossed the bald old man''s abdomen and left a deep wound in the bald old man''s abdomen.


    But the bald old man seemed to have made up his mind to kill gray. His face was ferocious. Even if a big wound was cut on his abdomen, he still jumped on gray recklessly and attacked gray fiercely.


    "You must die today!"


    He roared and held a battle axe. The blue and white thunder on the battle axe bloomed like a Thor, and gray retreated with an axe.


    "I''m afraid you can''t do it!"


    Gray Leng hum, although he was cut back by the other party, at the moment just now, he also drew a long sword across the other party, leaving a trace of blood on the other party.


    Hula!


    A long black fog came out and swept towards the bald old man. The bald old man dodged one by one.


    Behind him, a series of screams sounded, and dozens of soldiers of the purple moon kingdom of the flame Kingdom fought together turned into ashes.


    Crackling!


    A blue and white lightning hit gray.


    Click!


    The black fog wrapped around the sword and turned into a few meters long. The lightning was suddenly broken. Gray flashed in front of the bald old man and cut his sword at the bald old man.


    "Can''t wait!"


    He noticed that although Gray had a lot of injuries, his physical strength did not decline much. On the contrary, his physical strength began to decline because of excessive bleeding. A decisive color flashed in the bald old man''s eyes.


    Shua!


    The magic sword wrapped in black fog cut at him, but he didn''t resist with a horizontal axe as before, but was completely defenseless and allowed the blade to cut at his body.


    At this moment, his old body suddenly burst out, just like the terrorist killing opportunity of mountain torrents.


    It was like a peerless weapon, which was pulled out of the scabbard and showed the most primitive edge.


    In his body, an incomplete pattern like lightning appeared, like an eternal lightning branded in his body, which seemed to turn into his spine and become a part of his body.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    A lot of blood power gathered to this lightning rune. The lightning Rune seemed to live and emit a violent Qi machine.


    Under this Qi machine, his body was overwhelmed, and there were cracks one after another, like broken vases.


    Outside, on the Tomahawk in his hand, the originally turbulent blue and white lightning shrank rapidly, and finally formed a light as bright as the blue and white sun at the edge of the Tomahawk.

 Chapter 410

    Poof!


    The magic sword wrapped in black fog cut from the bald old man, and tilted upward from the right abdomen to the left chest. The blade fell deeply into the bald old man''s body.


    The chest of the bald old man was immediately cut open, and the internal viscera could be seen faintly. The blood and water spilled desperately, and even the viscera were exuding.


    "No!"


    A sword almost split the bald old man in half. There is no doubt that the bald old man will die. It is reasonable to say that gray should be happy, but at this moment, there was a horror on his face.


    From the bald old man who was seriously injured, he felt an extremely dangerous smell.


    The smell made his hair stand up, his scalp numb, and a layer of goose bumps on his body.


    The sense of crisis stuck in his throat, and his heart beat wildly, as if to jump out of his throat.


    He once experienced such a feeling, that is, when Ke Tishi flame shot at him with residual ischemia skills.


    It was at that time that he suffered heavy losses. Even with his strong and terrible defense, he was seriously injured under the attack of the other party.


    If he had not avoided the heart at the critical moment, he would have been killed on the spot. Even if he had the ability to feed back, this terrible treatment method would have been killed before he could use it, which would not help.


    There is no doubt that the other party is using his blood skills and intends to die with him.


    "Back..."


    Gray retreated one after another like avoiding snakes and scorpions. Even if he had extremely strong defense, he would never dare to carry it hard at this time.


    "Die!"


    Looking at gray, whose face changed greatly and retreated rapidly, the bald old man with severe bleeding on his chest laughed morbidly. The murderous intention in his eyes seemed to freeze gray. He raised his axe and chopped it at gray in the air.


    Crackle!


    A blue and white ray of thunder came from his axe and went straight to gray.


    This is a blue and white lightning that is only two meters and as thin as a baby''s thumb. Compared with the previous lightning that is often more than 20 meters, with thick arms and even thick buckets, it is really ordinary.


    But it was such a blue and white lightning that made gray feel extremely scary.


    It seems that what came is not a lightning, but an endless sea of thunder, full of terrible destruction, such as thunder punishment from the sky, to destroy everything in the world and return the world to chaos.


    Gray''s back was cold and sweaty, and he fled to the side in panic, but the distance was too close. The bald old man obviously tried to die in exchange for this opportunity that could definitely attack him.


    It''s too late to activate space transmission. He may not have transmitted it, and the attack fell on him.


    Gray moved sideways to avoid, but just stepped out, the blue and white lightning had hit him.


    Crackling!


    It was only a thunder and lightning as thick as the baby''s thumb, but after it hit gray, it burst out like a thousand falling thunder.


    Gray''s bloodless warrior was also hard to hit. At the first time, a lot of flesh and blood became coke, and then turned into ashes. Under the lightning attack, his flesh and blood disappeared.


    Click!


    It was the sound of broken bones. Several bones in Gray''s body could not bear the impact and broke.


    And Gray''s hair had turned into ashes at some time.


    The terrible thunder and lightning raged in his body. He was out of control and even numb. His body was like an incoming shell, flying backward one after another.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    He kept hitting people and smashing them into meat sauce.


    There are people from the purple moon Kingdom and the flame kingdom. Everything he hits looks very miserable. There are almost no complete bodies, but his retreat still doesn''t stop.


    "No, get away!"


    Seeing the tragedy of the people in front, many people fled in panic, but many people still failed to escape. They were hit by him and his body burst into meat sauce.


    Bang!


    Dozens of people were killed until he hit a huge rock, cracked and collapsed the huge rock like a hill, and the gravel splashed. Then he stopped, fell powerlessly on the ground, and was soon submerged by the collapsed gravel.


    Surprised, very surprised!


    Such a sudden change made the Allied forces of the flame Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom stunned and speechless for a long time.


    A bloodless warrior actually chose to fight with his life to kill his opponent. This kind of bravery makes people tremble and extremely shocked.


    The bloodless warrior, the strongest existence under the king level warrior, can stand on the top of the world only one step away. Among any forces, he can enjoy endless glory, wealth and honor, but he made such a choice, which is really hard to understand.


    "Die together?"


    The chest cavity is cut open, and the internal organs are clearly visible. Even some internal organs have slipped out of it. The bald old man is doomed and can hardly live. Even the best healing medicine can never cure him.


    What the two countries are most concerned about now is the result of dying together, but one person was killed and another was seriously injured.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Many people rushed to the place where the rubble was buried, including people from the purple moon Kingdom and people from the flame kingdom.


    People in the purple moon Kingdom hope for miracles, while people in the flame Kingdom obviously want to completely kill miracles. Even if the other party is still alive, they should kill the other party when he is seriously injured.


    We must not let the life of a bloodless soldier be wasted. We must let this man die completely.


    "Gray..."


    Count Fergus and others were worried. Gray first killed Curtis flame, and then killed Tessie Jeffery, whose combat power was comparable to that of the wild blood soldier. They showed enough combat power to kill the wild level, which made them feel surging and excited.


    But when they saw that gray was hit hard by a bloodless soldier, their mood fell to a low point again.


    They all subconsciously looked at the brute level blood animals controlled by gray. The next moment, their eyes were full of surprises. The brute level blood animals controlled by gray didn''t fall down, that is to say, gray didn''t die, at least until now.


    There are not a few smart people. When count Fergus and others looked at the barbarian blood beasts controlled by gray, others also looked at these barbarian blood beasts.


    "No, not dead yet!"


    There are people in the flame Kingdom who are frightened and angry. They are worried that it will come true. The other party is not dead yet.


    "Gray Fergus is not dead yet. Come on, go and protect him!"


    People in the purple moon Kingdom shouted in surprise.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The people of the two countries who had been rushing towards the other side couldn''t help running and fighting with each other.


    While running, a fierce blood soldier of the flame Kingdom suddenly found that his whole body suddenly sank, as if he were in a quagmire, his speed suddenly decreased, and his actions became inflexible.


    Behind him, a bloody warrior of the purple moon Kingdom quickly overtook him and rushed forward.


    However, the bloody warrior of the purple moon Kingdom just ran forward a few steps, but he suddenly found a strong wind coming from the side. As soon as his face changed, he swept out with a knife to block the strong wind, but he couldn''t help slowing down his pace.


    A bloody warrior of the flame Kingdom rushed past, passed him and rushed to the rubble where gray was.


    But at this time, a huge fireball with terrible high temperature fell from the sky, attacked him directly in front, perceived the danger, his hind legs avoided, narrowly avoided the fireball, but he was temporarily dragged down.


    ¡­¡­


    Centered on the rubble pile that buried gray, fierce battles continued to occur, including those at the level of waste blood soldiers.


    There is no doubt about Gray''s talent. Now he has the strength to kill wild blood soldiers. Where can he grow in the future?


    With such great potential, the flame kingdom should take this opportunity to kill him. After all, if it continues to live, it will become a great disaster in the future.


    The purple moon Kingdom naturally wants to do its best to stop it. For the flame Kingdom, gray is a great danger, but for the purple moon Kingdom, it is definitely a treasure.


    Shua!


    A bloodless warrior from the royal family of the flame Kingdom shot from a distance, and the golden flame turned into a churning wave and attacked the stone pile buried by gray.


    A bloodless warrior of the purple moon Kingdom shot, and the purple thunder surged, intercepting the churning flame and waves in the middle. The two collided and erupted a terrible earthquake.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    A wild blood warrior of the flame Kingdom and a wild blood warrior of the purple moon Kingdom fought wildly while rushing forward. Every collision of weapons can start ripples that are enough to kill ordinary people.


    Shua!


    In successive battles, a bloodless soldier broke through the interception of other bloodless soldiers, took the lead and went straight to the stone pile buried by gray.


    This is a medium-sized old man. He is from the flame kingdom.


    "Pay for my grandson with your life!"


    The old man of medium stature was murderous and his eyes were full of hostility.


    He was a member of the Jeffrey family, the family of Tracy Jeffrey, whom Gray had just killed.


    Tessie Jeffery, a genius who is destined to shine and become the pillar of the family in the future, has been strangled before he has time to shine all the light, and the pain and ruthlessness in his heart can be imagined.


    He was already trying to get rid of his opponent and came to kill gray to avenge the family''s children, but before he could get rid of it, the bald old man had bravely chosen to die with gray.


    Originally, he was surprised that Grover Jason killed the enemy after all, although it was difficult for him to live, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party didn''t die immediately under the desperate efforts of the bald old man.


    Nothing can give the other party a chance to live!


    At the thought of this, his eyes showed a cruel color. The sword in his hand twinkled in blue. With the sharp breath of a divine weapon, he was ready to chop it in the air.


    Shua!


    Just then, an unexpected scene appeared. Before he was about to take action, a blue phantom flashed in front of him, quickly surpassed him and rushed into the rubble.


    Boom!


    The gravel pile was planed open, and a scorched figure appeared. He was helped up by the blue figure and poured advanced healing medicine into his mouth.


    In the process, he had no time to stop, and the speed of the other party was even faster than that of his bloodless warrior!

 Chapter 411

    "How are you?"


    The blue figure is a woman in blue war clothes. She has gorgeous purple hair, slender and graceful figure and beautiful face. But at this time, her face is a little worried. It is Sophia.


    Cultivate the special blood method that the purple moon Kingdom has never shown to the outside world. She has a speed far beyond the same level. Even the speed of the barren blood warrior is slightly lower than that of her.


    Only her speed can surpass the flame Kingdom bloodless warrior and save gray before the flame Kingdom bloodless warrior hits gray.


    "Cough, cough, I''m dying!"


    Gray coughed violently, and what he carved was actually a mouthful of black gas, which was like puffing smoke after smoking dry tobacco.


    "Since I''m in the mood to joke, I''m sure I can''t die."


    Sophia breathed a sigh of relief and rolled her eyes slightly angrily.


    "Not dead..."


    He was bleeding all over, his chest was almost cut, and the bald old man held on, didn''t let himself fall, and looked in the direction of gray.


    When he saw that gray was saved by Sophia and his injuries were very serious, but he didn''t die, he had discontent, anger and regret in his eyes.


    "It''s not dead!"


    A roar seemed to exhaust his last strength. His body had no strength anymore and fell soft with a slap.


    "I''ll take you to treat your injury!"


    Although Gray was given advanced healing medicine, she was still worried. Sophia helped gray to return to the rear of the coalition forces of the purple moon Kingdom and enter the forest, so that gray could use the magic weapon with healing ability.


    "Stay!"


    The middle-sized old man has murderous eyes. A large number of cyan wind blades appear around him. Each handle is like a cyan magic blade, whistling out and attacking gray and Sophia.


    Sophia saved gray and poured the healing medicine. He didn''t have time to stop it. Now, seeing that Sophia was going to take gray to treat the injury, he finally reacted and boldly shot at them.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A large number of wind blades, each handle several meters long, are like clear metal, extremely sharp, covering a large area centered on gray and Sophia.


    "Be careful!"


    The people of the purple moon Kingdom who have been paying attention to this side were startled to remind that the barren blood soldiers of the purple moon kingdom wanted to intercept, but they were too far away and had no time at all.


    Hula!


    When gray and Sophia were about to be submerged, the black fog rolled out and turned into a surging black river, sweeping towards these cyan blades.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    When they collide with the long black river, these wind blades are like a stone sinking into the sea. They can''t see any trace anymore and disappear completely.


    Gray shot and blocked the wind blade with three hybrid abilities.


    "You still have the strength to show your ability. I think you can hold on until when."


    The old man of medium stature hummed coldly. One hit was blocked, and there was almost no pause. The second hit hit again.


    He cut it with a knife, and a huge wind blade with a length of more than 10 meters went away like two people.


    The whole body is cyan, just like cyan metal. The edge of the blade is exposed, giving off a sharp smell no worse than the urged magic weapon.


    Gray''s face was slightly dignified. He wanted to force himself to show his blood beast ability again. The other party''s guess was indeed right. It was very difficult for him to show his blood beast ability when he was seriously injured.


    "Let me come!"


    But at this time, Sophia opened her mouth. She made a voice to stop gray from continuing to show her blood beast ability, and held Gray''s body to dodge to the side.


    Shua!


    This is the unimaginable extreme speed. In an instant, it has crossed dozens of meters and avoided the huge wind blade with a length of more than ten meters, just as fast as a blink.


    "So fast!"


    Gray, who was held by him, really felt the extreme speed. He was just a pretty blood warrior, but the speed was faster than a wild blood warrior. He was really curious about what kind of blood method the other party practiced.


    "What a fast speed!"


    The bald old man''s face was slightly ugly. Although he knew Sophia''s speed was very fast, he didn''t expect Sophia to be able to avoid a blow that was close to him with speed and reached the power level.


    However, it is obviously impossible for him to give up killing gray. When the attack failed, he shot again. This time, he cut out a large number of cyan wind blades. He wanted to attack with a range and make Sophia avoid it.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of cyan wind blades attack gray and Sophia intensively, which is like a cyan light rain, beautiful and gorgeous, but also extremely dangerous, because each light rain is enough to cut people in half in an instant, so dense, enough to chop people into pieces of mud.


    Shua!


    Sophia showed that terrible speed again. He shuttled quickly with the blue light and rain. Gray could even feel the edge of the blue wind blade stabbing him, but she couldn''t hit them in the end and was avoided by Sophia.


    Finally, they shuttled through the blue light rain and rushed out of the coverage of the blue light rain.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The middle-sized old man shot at gray and Sophia one after another. The surrounding ground seemed to be bombarded and rolled over several times, but gray and Sophia were like a lonely boat in the sea. Although they swayed, they never turned over.


    However, Lao Tzu''s attack is not useless.


    Facing the almost continuous attacks of the middle-sized old man, even Sophia, who has extreme speed, has to drift with the tide, passively avoid and can''t control her moving track.


    Although he evaded with speed, he could not distance himself from the middle-sized elderly because of avoidance.


    Shua!


    With gray, Sophia once again avoided the wind blade attack of the middle-sized old man.


    Gray, who saw the problem, held on and made a bold move on the middle-sized old man.


    The rolling black fog, like the Yangtze River, rolls endlessly, surging and rolling, with a terrible momentum towards the middle-sized elderly.


    The old man of medium stature changes color. In a hurry, his body is difficult to avoid.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The black fog brushed past his back, his back battle suit melted immediately, and his back was wiped with clear blood marks, and the blood flowed for a long time.


    "You..."


    Reaching for his back, he felt the blood on his hand. He was of medium build, and the old man was very angry.


    Although he only scratched his skin, it was not too serious, but he was injured after all.


    One of the two opponents was seriously injured and almost died. The other had speed but soft attack power, which was difficult to bring too much damage to him who reached the level of desolation. However, such two people miraculously injured him together.


    Woo woo!


    A cyan tornado appeared, like a huge spiral weapon surrounded by sharp blades. He cut it out angrily and attacked gray and Sophia.


    The spiral weapon stirred the air violently, making the surrounding air rotate with it, and gray and Sophia were unstable and almost involved.


    At the critical moment, Sophia found a gap again and escaped from the stirred huge "spiral weapon".


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Gray joined hands with Sophia and kept fighting with middle-sized old people.


    They sometimes rely on Sophia''s speed to avoid driving the middle-sized old man, and sometimes rely on Gray''s power to reach the barren black fog and attack the middle-sized old man.


    Their cooperation immediately brought great pressure to the middle-sized old man.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The middle-sized old man''s arms were wiped by the black fog and immediately bloody.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The black fog wiped the middle-sized old man''s head, and the old man''s hair was as if it had been cut flat by a knife, and the top was bare.


    The black fog attacked the middle-sized old man from the side. The middle-sized old man smashed the black fog with a wind blade. The black fog splashed everywhere. One of them just splashed on the middle-sized old man. The power of terror immediately melted a piece of flesh and blood on the middle-sized old man.


    After many battles, gray and Sophia were undamaged, but the middle-sized old man added a lot of wounds. Although they were not seriously injured, it was obvious that they made him extremely embarrassed.


    The old man in the figure has the impulse to spit out old blood. The noble bloodless warrior was completely suppressed by the seriously injured gray and Sophia, which was absolutely unexpected before the battle.


    Woo woo!


    A deep but penetrating sob sounded.


    Hearing this sob, the Allied forces of the flame Kingdom got rid of their opponents and retreated back.


    This is the clarion call to retreat. Because of gray, three famine level combat forces in the flame Kingdom died successively, which greatly reduced their strength. What''s more, their morale was seriously depressed because of their death.


    The flame kingdom was completely at a disadvantage, and finally the flame Kingdom decided to retreat.


    "Hum!"


    The middle-sized old man looked at gray and Sophie with cold and unwilling eyes, and flashed away towards the retreating alliance of the flame kingdom.


    Being so suppressed by gray and Sophia makes him a little ashamed, but the flame Kingdom has retreated. If he stays, he will die.


    "Chase..."


    Facing the fleeing flame Kingdom allied forces, the purple moon Kingdom allied forces naturally could not allow the other party to escape like this and chase after it. Finally, the flame Kingdom left many corpses and escaped successfully.


    Click!


    Soon after the flame Kingdom successfully escaped, it was raining cats and dogs in the sky and stopped.


    The dark clouds are slowly dispersing, and the wisps of sunshine emerge from the dark clouds and are transmitted on the wasteland.


    On the ground, corpses were everywhere, and the blood stained the rain red. There were big beaches and big beaches everywhere.


    Mutilated bodies can be seen everywhere.


    Some people were cut off and died.


    Someone was stabbed and killed from the back of his heart.


    Have their own weapons stabbed into the enemy''s body, the enemy''s weapons also stabbed into their own body, and die with the enemy


    Scenes of tragedy, silently told the cruelty of the battle.


    "It''s finally over!"


    Gray, who was held by Sophia, breathed a sigh, and the battle was finally over!


    "Yes, it''s over at last. It''s all over!"


    Sophia couldn''t help sighing.

 Chapter 412

    As Sophia expected, after the battle, the coalition forces of the flame Kingdom began to withdraw from the purple moon Kingdom, and the war that lasted for half a year finally ended.


    Both the purple moon Kingdom and the flame Kingdom suffered heavy losses in the fierce battle for half a year. More than 200000 people in each country died in the war. Taken together, nearly 500000 people died in the war.


    Although this is nothing compared with the huge population base of the two countries, don''t forget that the elite soldiers of various territories can be sent to participate in this war.


    The weakest soldiers, who have been trained for more than ten years, are elite soldiers who were recruited by aristocrats from urination, received rigorous training and eliminated.


    Many of them did not practice blood skills, but with high-intensity physical exercise, their combat power was not inferior to that of ordinary lower blood soldiers.


    Of course, the loss of soldiers is not the biggest loss of the war. Although elite soldiers are rare, they can be trained as long as they are willing to spend money on recruitment and training.


    The real biggest loss is the loss of high-level combat power of the two countries, especially at the level of shortage.


    Like the existence of the wasteland class, everyone can be regarded as the details of the Duke family, but in this war, a large number of wasteland class combat power were damaged.


    According to statistics, in this war, the purple moon Kingdom lost 12 wild blood soldiers and 9 Wild Blood beasts.


    The flame Kingdom lost 15 waste blood warriors and 10 waste blood beasts.


    This is an unimaginable loss, which can not be replenished at a cost.


    In order to reach the shortage level, resources are essential, but qualifications are also essential. Without corresponding qualifications, it is difficult to cultivate even if the resources are rich.


    Of course, it is not to say that this war will have no benefits at all.


    After half a year''s fierce battle and half a year''s struggle between life and death, those who can survive must be elite.


    Many of them have advanced by leaps and bounds in this battle, and many have advanced in the battle. I believe that in the near future, these people will grow up and become the new pillars of the two countries.


    Moreover, both countries have barren blood soldiers whose strength has stagnated. Their strength began to grow again and climb towards the towering mountain.


    When they stand tall one day, they will become king level soldiers.


    This is probably the most fundamental reason for the flame kingdom to launch this war.


    King level soldiers, who stand on the top of the mainland, can survive for more than 200 years and will become details in a very long period of time. I believe the four kingdoms are absolutely willing to do so even if they are replaced by dozens of wild blood soldiers.


    "How close!"


    After leaving the battlefield and being supported by Sophia, he found a place with plants and used the ability of back feeding to completely heal his injuries, gray breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once again into a crisis, almost died in the war!


    Even if the defense is as strong as him, he has fallen into crisis twice. This is war. Whoever dies or lives is possible. No one can guarantee that he can survive this war.


    Like Curtis flaming, like Tessie Jeffrey, I believe that the flaming kingdom will never want these two people to be damaged in this war. Their value even exceeds that of ordinary bloodless soldiers, but they were damaged in the war and buried in this battlefield forever.


    This is also the reason why the coalition forces of the flame kingdom were extremely angry and even a bloodless soldier did not hesitate to die with him.


    It can be said that this time gray was completely hated by the flame Kingdom and became the person that the flame kingdom wanted to kill. Once on the battlefield, I''m afraid he will immediately become the target of the coalition forces of the flame kingdom.


    However, he has no way. He can''t keep his hand on the battlefield. He doesn''t kill each other. He will kill him for convenience. He can''t keep his hand at all.


    "Fortunately, it''s finally over!"


    The only good thing is that the strength of the flame kingdom is not enough to support the battle and began to withdraw from the purple moon kingdom.


    Fortunately, otherwise, he would be in danger. After this war, when he goes to the battlefield, many wild blood soldiers will stare at him and snipe him.


    Revenge for Cortez flame and Tess Jeffrey is on the one hand, on the other hand, he sees his great potential and wants to kill him in advance.


    Now he has the strength to kill the bloodless soldier. How terrible would it be if he was allowed to grow up?


    If Gray had such an enemy himself, he would definitely try to kill him.


    In the Naham Family Tent, the Naham family high-level gathered, and the atmosphere was quite dignified.


    "Gray Fergus definitely traded that silver metal mine for a powerful secret treasure from the ghost merchant!"


    Said Warner Naham, his eyes full of jealousy and longing.


    Where there are plants, it can quickly restore the terrorist treatment ability of the injury, which is beyond the conventional strong defense and powerful to the unprecedented ability. All kinds of signs show that gray Fergus has an extremely powerful secret treasure.


    Moreover, this secret treasure not only has a variety of abilities, but also does not consume much blood power. Otherwise, it will never support the opponent in the whole battle.


    This did not make him jealous. The other party''s secret treasure must have been bought from the ghost merchant through the silver metal mine.


    The silver metal mine almost passed by him and almost got his hand. If he grabbed it at that time, the secret treasure in the other party''s hand must belong to him.


    "Master, we must kill him and grab the secret treasure!"


    A bloodless soldier of the Naham family said with burning eyes.


    The other side is only the first level of barbarian level, so they can play a combat power comparable to the barbarian level, and even kill a full three barbarian level combat powers.


    If they fall into the hands of him whose strength reaches the famine level, how powerful can they play?


    What he valued most was the minimal consumption of blood power. If he held it in his hand, he might be able to compete with the king level soldiers and make the family''s heritage no worse than the Kenneth family with King level soldiers.


    "Father, it must be a silver level, or even a magic weapon on silver. We must not let him go!"


    Warner neham said with a burning eye.


    "A magic weapon at least of silver level, which is very special and consumes very little blood power..."


    The head of the neham family also flashed a hot color, a magic weapon at least at the silver level, or even above the silver level.


    And it seems that the consumption of blood power is very low, and he can fight for a long time. Even as the head of the Duke family, he can''t help beating his heart.


    "You must kill him and take it away. The other party is just the children of the enfeoffment aristocracy. Even if you kill him, the royal family will not stand out for him!"


    A fierce color flashed in the eyes of a fierce soldier of the neham family.


    "But his relationship with his Highness the second king''s daughter is not shallow. If you move him, you will certainly make enemies with the second king and his highness!"


    An old man, a bloody warrior, said with a little worry.


    Gray has a deep relationship with Sophia. Anyone with a clear eye can see that if he moves his hand on gray, he is bound to make a complete friendship with his Highness the second king''s daughter.


    It can''t be called a small thing to make an evil relationship with a king''s daughter. A bad one may even lead to great disaster for the family, which can''t help worrying him.


    "It''s just a king''s daughter without real power. What about bad relations? With the strength of our neiham family, I''m afraid she won''t succeed."


    Warner Graham disdained to sneer.


    Although in terms of identity, the identity of the princess is even higher than that of the Duke, it is only identity. If you compete for strength, the other party will never be comparable to the neham family.


    The Duke family, which once had King level soldiers, only knew how terrible it was. It was not comparable to the other person who had no real power in the royal family.


    "You''re right."


    The Naham family leader spoke out, and everyone looked at him. As the Naham family leader, what the other party said basically represented the final decision of the whole family.


    "A magic weapon at least at the silver level is too valuable. Even if you have a bad relationship with the second king''s daughter, you must seize it."


    "Master, since we have decided to do it, we''d better do it as soon as possible. I''m afraid other families will see it!"


    Just now the Lord of the Naham family, the bloodless soldier, said.


    "I understand."


    The Lord of the Naham family nodded and said.


    "When they leave the territory, they will certainly separate from the royal family and return to their territory. They will start at that time."


    "Father, leave gray Fergus to me. I''ll cut him alive!"


    Warner Graham said with a fierce look in his eyes.


    More than half a year ago, he was badly hurt by gray. His face was sweeping the floor, which made him hold a resentment in his heart. This time, he had the opportunity to torture each other slowly.


    "Yes."


    The Lord of the Naham family nodded in agreement.


    He didn''t want to let go of gray. Since he had planned to offend the second king''s daughter against gray, he didn''t want to let go of gray. After all, the other party''s talent is not bad. If he let go, it may become a big problem for the Graham family in the future.


    "Let people stare at him and don''t let him escape!"


    After thinking about it, he ordered again.


    "I see."


    Warner neham said with a cold flash in his eyes.


    In the evening, a grand celebration banquet was held in a city not far from the battlefield.


    During the banquet, aristocrats and their children drank and celebrated the victory of the war and their survival with joy.


    After half a year''s war, many people died in the war. Now the war is finally over and they have finally survived the war. They can''t help feeling deeply grateful.


    As one of the most outstanding people in the war, gray naturally attracted great attention. Many nobles came to talk and make friends, and the whole party basically didn''t stop.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, gray frowned slightly and turned to look behind him. He felt a cold look staring at him.


    Looking back, I saw a cold look,


    The owner of his eyes was a handsome but slightly cold man. The man he knew was Warner Graham who had a conflict with him.

 Chapter 413

    "Warner Graham?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    In the past six months, he and Warner Graham met several times at the party. Each time they met, the other party would turn a cold eye on him.


    However, in addition to the cold eye, the other party did not make other provocations, and the scale was very measured. Even if gray wanted to take the opportunity to take the opportunity to shoot him, he had no chance.


    Obviously, the other party knew that he was not Gray''s opponent and had been forbearing. Even the sword robbed by gray, the other party didn''t ask gray for it.


    "The war is over. I''m afraid it won''t be far away from the neiham family''s attack on me..."


    Naturally, gray would not naively think that the Graham family would give up because of Sophia.


    The neham family will not give up, because the last time the face was ruined, on the one hand, on the other hand, I''m afraid it was the "magic weapon" he exchanged for the mysterious silver metal mine.


    Many of his abilities displayed on the battlefield will certainly be associated by the Naham family with the magic weapon exchanged for silver metal ore. I''m afraid it''s even more necessary to obtain this magic weapon.


    "Hum, I want to see what your neham family can do. The battlefield can''t kill me. Can your neham family kill me?"


    With a cold hum in his heart, gray looked away and didn''t bother to pay attention. He couldn''t shoot the other party at the banquet because he didn''t stare at him.


    At the end of the celebration party, gray, who was about to leave, was stopped by Sophia and brought him to a living room.


    In the living room, there were already two people, one of whom was a handsome young man and the other was a beautiful woman. He knew both of them, so he said.


    "Your Highness Francis, your highness hilya!"


    "Gray, sit down!"


    Francis violet, with a handsome face and great affinity, smiled and motioned gray to sit down.


    Gray had nothing to be formal. He had met the two men several times at the party and sat down in the next chair.


    But he was quite curious. He didn''t know what they were looking for him. Originally, he thought Sophia was looking for him, but now it obviously wasn''t.


    "Gray, you really surprised us this time. You killed not only Curtis flame, but also Tessie Jeffery and a wild blood soldier in the flame kingdom. In this war, you killed three wild classes alone."


    Said Francis violet with exclamation in his voice.


    Although the state of Tessie Jeffery has not reached the famine level, his combat power is also famine level with magic weapons, so the purple moon Kingdom also regards it as famine level combat power.


    "I''m just lucky. Besides, this time, if it weren''t for the help of his highness Sophia, I would almost be planted on the battlefield!"


    Gray said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not luck. If it''s luck, how come none of us can kill the famine level, but you killed three."


    Helya violet smiled and said with a smile.


    Her chest is high and her figure is concave and convex. At this time, she wears a close fitting skirt to show her perfect figure.


    "You say so, Sophia?"


    "It''s not luck."


    Sophia also spoke with a little ridicule.


    Her skin was white and her beautiful purple hair complemented each other. At this time, her face was playful and exuded a different beauty than usual.


    "But I''m sorry to tell you that you have been targeted by the flame kingdom. I believe you are definitely one of the people the flame Kingdom wants to kill after today!"


    "Isn''t it that I can''t step into the flame kingdom in this life? I wanted to travel to the flame kingdom."


    The atmosphere was quite relaxed, and gray joked.


    "I also want to travel to the flame kingdom. Dream, you. I bet that once you step into the flame Kingdom, a king level strong man will come to chase you!"


    Sophia rolled her eyes.


    "Indeed, you don''t have to go to the flame kingdom in this life. The other two kingdoms, the crimson Kingdom, the gem Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom, have a lot of relations, so you can go."


    Francis violet laughed and answered.


    A few people chatted for a while, and Francis violet said with a slightly solemn face.


    "Gray, thank you for removing three great enemies for the purple moon kingdom. I thank you on behalf of the purple moon kingdom."


    "Your Highness Francis, you are welcome."


    Gray responded positively.


    "You have made great achievements in killing the three barbarians this time. After discussion, the three of us decided to apply to the royal family for your title."


    "Title...?"


    Green looked stunned and looked at Francis violet in surprise. He almost thought he had heard wrong and planned to apply for a title for him with military merit, which he had never thought of.


    The title in the other party''s mouth must not be the title of enfeoffment aristocracy, but the title of Kingdom aristocracy.


    Although the purple moon kingdom will never treat him badly when it knows that it has killed three famine level, it did not expect that it actually decided to give him a reward for his title.


    "But I am the son of the enfeoffment aristocracy, and the Sidney family..."


    Gray frowned slightly.


    There is no need to dispute whether the title of the royal nobility is good or not. It is definitely several times better than the enfeoffment of the nobility. Apart from others, the scope of application of the title is the whole purple moon Kingdom, which is enough to attract many people.


    With this level of identity, you can enjoy a lot of preferential treatment in the whole purple moon kingdom.


    However, his current status is the enfeoffment of noble children. If he accepts the enfeoffment of the royal family, he must leave the Sidney family, which is no different from the nature of the smoley family defecting to the Sidney family.


    "There is no need to worry about the Sidney family. I have passed the suloyan ditch and they have agreed."


    Said Francis violet, waving his hand slightly.


    "And it''s not to let the Fergus family separate from the Sidney family, it''s just to let you separate. The Royal aristocracy is inherited by you. The Fergus family enfews the aristocratic status and can be inherited by your eldest brother."


    "This..."


    Gray is really a little hesitant. In fact, he doesn''t pay too much attention to the title. He doesn''t want to be distracted by the title. He also has the idea of letting Bernard inherit the title after Bernard''s strength reaches the crazy blood warrior.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want to spend too much energy on the governance of the territory. I want to focus on cultivation."


    After thinking about it, he decided to refuse.


    "Don''t rush to make a decision before we finish talking."


    Francis violet shook his head.


    "We all agree to concentrate on cultivation. If you are distracted from cultivation because of your territory, it will be a great loss to the purple moon kingdom."


    "The royal family has long considered this situation. It has set up a special university and trained many talents in governance. I can decide to assign several people to your territory and let them govern your territory. You only need to go to the territory and collect taxes every year."


    Gray still hesitated. Suddenly, he was a little uncertain whether the title would do him more harm than good or good than harm.


    "What else to hesitate about?"


    Seeing that gray is still hesitant, Sophia has no good way.


    "Don''t forget that the last time you had a conflict with the Naham family, although I have suppressed it for you, the Naham family may not give up."


    "With the current status of enfeoffment aristocracy of the Fergus family, if the Naham family really wants to deal with you, even the royal family can''t stand out for you."


    "Thank you, your highness. I will!"


    Hearing Sophia say so, gray finally made up his mind and stood up to salute the three slightly.


    Indeed, if he became a nobleman of the Kingdom, the Naham family would no longer dare to attack him and the Fergus family openly.


    He is now quite strong and has a forbidden weapon in his hand, but he dare not say, so he is completely fearless of the Naham family.


    The family of the king level strongman once appeared. The inside information is not simple. It is likely that he also has the forbidden weapon. In this case, the deterrent effect of the forbidden weapon in his hand will be greatly reduced.


    What worries him more is that the other family almost certainly has silver magic weapons.


    Silver magic weapons have a strong effect on increasing the combat power. Although not every waste blood soldier can play the combat power of King level soldiers.


    However, even the worst blood shortage warrior would be extremely dangerous if he had such a silver magic weapon in his hand.


    If the other party comes with a silver magic weapon, he may have to use space transmission to escape.


    After a day''s rest, the Allied forces of the purple moon Kingdom began to withdraw from the Duke of NELM. Most people will directly return to their territory, while important figures of the noble families of all kingdoms will go to the king''s capital to obtain the reward of the kingdom.


    A few days later, the coalition left the Duke of NELM, and from time to time, teams left the coalition and returned to their territory.


    The Naham family sent people to watch gray and others. Once gray and the Fergus family left the coalition, they were ready to attack the Fergus family and gray.


    Soon, the Allied troops were close to the Sidney collar. It was Sidney''s turn to lead a group of enfeoffed nobles to leave the Allied forces and return to the territory, and the Fergus family was bound to be among them.


    But at this time, a news came from the royal family and quickly spread to all noble families.


    "What, his highness Francis will apply for the title of gray Fergus?"


    Warner neham, who heard the news, cracked the wine glasses, and the scarlet liquor spilled all over his hands like blood.


    His heart was full of tyranny. He had been waiting to kill gray Fergus, but he didn''t expect such a change.


    "What to do? Gray Fergus will become a noble right away. After he becomes a noble, if he is shot at him, the royal family will never ignore him!"


    "Why don''t you kill him while he hasn''t attended the knighthood ceremony? After all, he''s not an official aristocrat yet."


    There was a fierce look in the eyes of the Naham family.


    The master of the neham family looked uncertain in his eyes and finally sighed.


    "It''s late. The news has come out. If you dare to attack him again, the royal family will never ignore it."


    "Father, is that all?"


    Warner neham said reluctantly.


    "Of course not, but after all, he is already a noble. If you want to fight him, you must be more cautious. Stop your action first and look for an opportunity next time. You must not be found by the royal family."


    Prince neham''s eyes flashed cold.

 Chapter 414

    More than ten days later, the only high-level aristocratic families arrived in the king''s capital.


    After a year, gray came to the capital again.


    Wang Du, it is said that it was cultivated by the purple moon Kingdom at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and it is also said that it was preserved from the imperial period.


    The time of thousands of years or even more makes it full of vicissitudes. From it, you can feel the changes of years and the passage of time.


    It is towering and magnificent, like a lying beast, as if it would wake up at any time.


    This is not a metaphor, but a fact.


    After thousands of years of improvement by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, the underground of the city and even above the city wall are full of Rune lines. Once the array lines composed of these Rune lines are fully stimulated, they will have amazing defense and terrorist attack power.


    And the most terrible thing is that there may be the ultimate means in that rumor.


    It can bless the array pattern power of the king''s capital on people. Even a bloodless warrior who gets the blessing of the array pattern power of the king''s capital can also have the strength of a king level warrior.


    In the royal family, there are not many King level strong people, but there are definitely not a few strong people at the level of blood shortage soldiers. It can be imagined how amazing it would be for these strong people to have the strength of King level soldiers if they were blessed by the power of the array pattern of the king capital.


    Even if the flame Kingdom comes, it will definitely eat flat.


    Gray didn''t know the truth of this rumor, but he vaguely felt that it was likely to be true.


    And I think, compared with the purple moon Kingdom, the other three kingdoms have more or less similar means.


    The reason why purple moon Kingdom, crimson Kingdom and gem kingdom can compete with the flame kingdom with more kings than them is that they form an alliance. On the one hand, I''m afraid the most important thing is this ultimate inside information.


    At the gate of the royal capital, there were both nobles and civilians cheering to welcome the return of a group of nobles led by Francis violet.


    Francis violet stood on the wild blood beast, fresh and handsome, but he did not lose his majesty.


    After him, Sophia and hilya and other important members of the royal family.


    Then there are the Duke family, the Marquis family and many nobles.


    Gregory is not too conspicuous in the middle of the Marquis''s high-level.


    Although his war record is terrible, his fame among the king, civilians and nobles is very low, and almost no one knows him.


    He rode a low-key war horse, parallel with Saroyan, Polly and Darren.


    After entering the royal capital, he and the three lived in a residence arranged by the royal family.


    "I didn''t expect you to get to this point!"


    Four people''s residence, Saroyan said with a slight sigh.


    He still clearly remembers when he first saw Gray years ago.


    At that time, although the other party was also quite gifted. He was already a medium blood soldier under the age of 17, it was absolutely unimaginable that the other party grew up to be able to kill the waste blood soldier and move the whole purple moon kingdom in just a few years.


    Gray smiled and had the ability to change. He could still expect to come to this step, but he was very happy to grow to this step.


    After thinking about it, he solemnly thanked the three.


    "Thank you for the award of the Kingdom title."


    In general, the enfeoffment nobles would be hated if they separated from the distant nobles, but the three were very generous and did not have any dissatisfaction with him, which moved him very much.


    "No, the Sidney family has done enough."


    Polly shook her head.


    Her blonde hair is dazzling, her eyes are big, and her skin is as white as ivory. After a year of great changes in her family, she looks more mature and steady.


    She had no grudge against Gray''s departure from the Sidney family.


    Gray has done a lot for the Sidney family. At the beginning, if gray hadn''t risked his life to save them, they might have died in the pursuit. Later, he risked to protect them and came to the king to inherit the title.


    It can be said that the Sidney family can still exist because of Gray''s credit.


    Now gray is facing the threat of the Graham family and urgently needs such an identity to protect her. Naturally, she has no reason to resent and stop.


    "Gray, don''t have too much burden. Even if my father is still there, he will definitely support you in accepting the title."


    Seeing Gray''s concern about accepting the title, Saroyan patted gray on the shoulder and said.


    "Father..."


    When it comes to the Sidney family, Polly and Darren are a little sad. Even if a year has passed, some pain will never be forgotten.


    The events of that day seemed to have happened yesterday, which was vivid and unforgettable to them. For many days and nights, they were having the nightmare of that night.


    After looking at Polly and Darren, and seeing Saroyan with a slight sadness in the same eyes, gray hesitated for a moment, looked at the three and said.


    "If I can become a king level strong man, I will kill the king of the killer and avenge the old Marquis!"


    At the beginning, the old Marquis treated Fergus family and gray very well. When his strength was not enough to compete with the Oka family, it was the old Marquis who frightened the Oka family that made the Oka family dare not attack him. He had heard these things from Saroyan.


    In addition, the magnanimity of Saroyan''s three people in his separation from the Sidney family made him a little ashamed, which finally prompted him to make this decision.


    "Gray, thank you... You!"


    Polly raised her head in surprise and stared at gray with gratitude and excitement in her eyes.


    "Thank you, gray!"


    Saroyan and Darren also had a surprise in their eyes. They stood up with Polly, bent 90 degrees and saluted gray.


    Today''s gray, even the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom attaches great importance to his talent and has great potential to become a king level strong man. If he was the other party, he might really kill the king of killers and avenge the dead people of the Sidney family.


    "Don''t do that. The old Marquis treated me well at the beginning. If I have a chance, I am duty bound."


    Gray helped the three up.


    "Of course, the premise is that I can become a king level soldier. Maybe I can''t become a king level soldier, which will make you expect nothing."


    "No, you will become a king level soldier!"


    Polly looked at gray with firm eyes.


    Looking at such gray, a strange ripple sprang up in her heart, just like a dead lake, throwing a small stone into it and stirring up strange waves.


    A few days later, gray and Saroyan entered the palace and attended the reward banquet under the escort of the royal carriage.


    A nobleman came forward to receive a reward.


    Rewards are awarded according to the number of combat achievements. There are money rewards, magic potions and magic weapons rewards, as well as knighthood territory rewards.


    Among them, there was a marquis family, and the three Duke and seven Marquis of the purple moon kingdom were officially changed to three Duke and eight marquis.


    The original Earl family, the Leo family, was promoted. It was a family with the same details as the Marquis family. Earl gray and Fergus had accepted the invitation of this family and attended the banquet held by this family.


    This time, the family killed many savage blood soldiers, and finally accumulated enough war achievements to become the Marquis family.


    Gray was awarded the title of earl.


    This reward is a little small for his meritorious service on the battlefield, but considering that it is the first time to be knighted, this reward is a little too heavy.


    Other families basically climbed up step by step from Lord, Baron and Viscount through the efforts of several or even more generations of the family, but he was in place step by step and directly rewarded the count family, which is also very rare in the history of the purple moon kingdom.


    The only one that surpassed him was the Sidney family at the beginning. Because the war achievements were too outstanding, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom directly awarded it to the Marquis family.


    In a room in the palace, gray saw Francis violet and Sophia.


    "Here, what is marked with red lines on the map is the land to be given to you. Each piece has about 50000 square kilometers. Choose one by yourself!"


    Francis violet handed gray a map of the whole territory of the purple moon kingdom.


    On the map, there are dozens of areas marked with red lines.


    Some are slightly elliptical in shape, others are gear shaped, and others are crescent shaped... The shapes are different, but in terms of area, they should all be about the same size.


    50000 square kilometers is more than twice the current territory of the Fergus family. From this alone, it is not difficult to see that the royal nobles are more treated than the enfeoffed nobles of the same rank.


    Moreover, this is only one aspect of preferential treatment. I believe there will be a lot of preferential treatment in other aspects. No wonder the royal nobles of the same rank are generally more powerful than the enfeoffed nobles, which is not without reason.


    "These dozens of places are places with extremely superior natural conditions, which were specially selected by my eldest brother and me."


    Next, Sophia explained with a smile.


    Gray thanked and finally chose a crescent territory.


    There is a large lake in the territory, which is rich in fish resources. It is believed that this lake alone can bring a lot of benefits every year.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this place is very close to Sidney collar. It should only take two or three days to get to Sidney collar.


    After choosing the territory, gray and the two chatted while drinking the milk tea carefully prepared by the palace maid.


    There was no specific topic. Their conversation was very casual and not specific.


    Although they are distinguished, they don''t oppress others with their identity. Gray doesn''t find it difficult to get along with them. Of course, this is only gray''s point of view. Whether others will think so is unknown.


    "You said you wanted to travel to the flame kingdom last time. The flame kingdom must not be able to go, but the gem Kingdom has a chance."


    Look at gray, said Francis violet with a smile.

 Chapter 415

    "What opportunity?"


    Gray asked curiously.


    "The Three Kingdoms of purple moon, gem and crimson will hold an exchange meeting for the younger generation every few years. It''s just the turn of the gem kingdom to hold this time. You will certainly be on the list of the exchange meeting. You can take this opportunity to have a good time in the gem Kingdom."


    Sophia said with a smile.


    "When exactly?"


    Gray asked with great interest.


    He is really interested in such an exchange meeting, not only because he can visit the gem Kingdom, but also because he can see the pride of the younger generation in the other two kingdoms.


    This is an opportunity to broaden your horizons and understand the younger generation of the other two kingdoms.


    "The specific time has not been set, but it should be held this year!"


    See how interested gray is, said Francis violet.


    "I heard that the gem kingdom is rich in gems and there is a gambling stone workshop. Many people get rich there one day. Is it true?"


    "It''s true. Many gems produced by the gem kingdom can be used as precious materials for refining Rune items, so some people are really rich because of gambling stones."


    Sophia nodded.


    "However, there are few such people. More people have lost their wealth because of gambling stones. The raw stones that can be placed in gambling stone workshop have been screened for several times, and the probability of cutting gemstones is small."


    "There is a gambling stone shop in Wangdu. Do you want to have a try?"


    Francis violet smiled.


    "No, I''m just curious. It''s not too late to meet again after attending the exchange meeting and arriving at the gem kingdom."


    Gray shook his head.


    The gambling stones in this world are different from those in previous lives, but their nature is the same. Although he has heard of gambling stones in previous lives, he has never seen them, so he will inevitably have some curiosity.


    He did not stay in the capital for a long time. The day after he was awarded the title, gray and Saroyan left the capital and returned to Sidney.


    Like gray, many families left this time point, including Cumberland family, because there is a long way to coincide. Gray and Cumberland family go on the road together.


    "When you go to the territory, please visit the Cumberland family!"


    "I should come and disturb you in a few days. Please don''t bother us at that time!"


    After seven or eight days together, the Marquis of Cumberland and the jessia sisters sent an invitation to gray, who smiled and agreed.


    His territory is next to the Marquis of Cumberland, a Marquis of Cumberland separated from Sidney. When you go to the territory, you must pass through the Marquis of Cumberland.


    "Although I knew he would be famous and spread his name to the purple moon Kingdom, I didn''t expect it to be so fast!"


    In the carriage of the Cumberland family, the Marquis of Cumberland sighed.


    "In just more than half a year, he has become one of the hottest people in the purple moon Kingdom and the count of the kingdom. We still underestimate him."


    There was a strange look in jessia''s beautiful eyes.


    In her eyes, Gray''s outstanding performance in the battlefield has always been one of the most dazzling people on the battlefield. In the last battle, she was even amazed by the amazing performance of killing three wasteland level combat forces.


    "Yes, yes, it''s amazing."


    Audrey smiled.


    "Sister, since you admire him so much, just go after him. At that time, you only need to give birth to a few more, and the titles on both sides will be available. Moreover, if you are born with his talent, you must be gifted."


    "However, sister, your opponent is very strong. Your highness Sophia won''t say it for the moment. I think sister Polly looks at him. It''s obviously unusual. She must be a strong competitor in the future."


    "Dead girl, you dare to tease me!"


    Jessia''s face was a little crimson and wanted to fight. The latter hurried to beg for mercy, and there was a loud noise in the carriage.


    Three days later, gray and Saroyan returned to Sidney.


    Saroyan held a banquet in Sidney City, invited all the nobles, took out part of the wealth rewarded by the royal family, and rewarded the noble families according to their military achievements.


    The richens family was promoted to the Earl family.


    As the most powerful of the first six Viscount families in Sidney, it was originally the closest family to the Earl''s position. Only due to the sudden rise of the Fergus family, the richens family finally passed the Earl''s position.


    The smoley family separated from the Sidney family, and another Earl was vacant, which was an opportunity for the richens family.


    The richens family seized this opportunity and performed extremely prominently in this war.


    Not only has he accumulated enough fighting achievements, but also vicomte richens broke through the realm and became a crazy blood soldier in the process of life and death on the battlefield, met the last condition of the Earl''s title and finally won the title.


    The Fergus family received a lot of rewards.


    In terms of combat merit, the Fergus family will never be inferior to the richens family. Even if gray has separated himself and needs to remove the combat merit obtained by gray, count Fergus has obtained more combat merit than the richens family by relying on the corpse control magic weapon.


    However, the title of the Fergus family has been unable to advance. Naturally, it is impossible to have a reward for the title. From this point, it is not difficult to see that the way of enfeoffment and noble promotion is easy to be capped.


    Fortunately, the Fergus family received a lot of rewards. Although the war suffered heavy losses, even the enfeoffment nobles died, and more than half of the soldiers died, it was absolutely not a loss.


    "Brother, are you also a noble now?"


    At the party, Gray was surrounded by the Fergus family. Sarah asked with bright eyes staring at gray.


    She was wearing a long light yellow dress. Like gray, she had dark hair and blue eyes.


    With age, it becomes more and more beautiful, but a pair of bright eyes with cunning eyes expose a little "naughty" nature.


    At the beginning, she was able to "swagger" in Fergus city with a cold tiger. Now it is getting worse. Relying on the strength of superior blood soldiers, she has taught many noble children who bully others in the territory.


    However, with gray, the families behind these noble children naturally dare not trouble her.


    "Sort of."


    Gray smiled and nodded.


    "What title is it?"


    Asked count Fergus hastily.


    Although he knew that the eldest prince Francis violet had applied for the royal title for gray, he did not know what kind of title he had applied for.


    "Like your father, you are also a earl."


    Said gray.


    "Count!"


    Caroline likes reading all kinds of books. She is naturally no stranger to matters such as the enfeoffment and promotion of the nobles in the kingdom. She was surprised to hear that gray was enfeoffed as a count.


    It is very rare in the whole history of the purple moon kingdom to be enfeoffed as count at one time. It is not difficult to see that the purple moon Kingdom attaches importance to gray.


    "It''s also a count."


    Bernal also couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Having been on the battlefield and in contact with various nobles, I naturally understand the gap between the enfeoffment nobles and the Kingdom nobles, and I also understand the status of a kingdom Earl in the Kingdom aristocracy circle.


    "Congratulations, gray."


    Mrs. Milan''s face was full of smiles and the wrinkles on her face were stretched out.


    She was probably the happiest person in the Fergus family.


    Originally Bernal had no chance to get the title, but he didn''t expect that gray would get the title separately from the Fergus family. In this way, Bernal naturally had the right to inherit the title again.


    "Thank you."


    Gray can naturally guess the reason why the other party is so happy, but he doesn''t care. He didn''t want to take Bernal''s title inheritance right from the beginning. The reason why he became the heir to the title is also the reason of external conditions.


    If he had not become a crazy blood soldier and the heir to the title, the Fergus family would not have become the count family. After all, even the most basic conditions were not met.


    "Has the territory been determined?"


    Count Fergus forced himself to calm down, but he could clearly feel the slight trembling of his voice.


    An enfeoffment of the Earl title has made him extremely yearn for it, which is regarded as the goal of his life.


    But he didn''t expect a bigger surprise. The Fergus family could become a royal aristocrat and an earl family in his lifetime. He had an unreal feeling.


    "It has been determined. I chose a place quite close to Sidney collar."


    Gray took out the map of the purple moon kingdom from the purple ring and introduced it to the public by pointing to a crescent shaped area.


    "It''s so big. How do you feel that this territory is much bigger than Fergus?"


    Sarah came forward and looked at the crescent shaped territory and said in surprise.


    "It is indeed larger than Fergus''s collar, with a total of 50000 square kilometers."


    Gray smiled.


    "Wow..."


    Saraton was shocked, and count Fergus and others were shocked and surprised.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of being an aristocrat of the kingdom. The territory area is so large than that of the enfeoffed aristocrats of the same level. Moreover, from the map, this territory is extremely rich. I''m afraid the tax of this territory will be more than several times that of Fergus in the future.


    "In order not to delay my cultivation, the royal family will send someone to take care of this territory for me for the time being, but I still have to go and have a look. I''m going to have a look in a few days, and then we''ll all go together."


    Said gray.


    "OK, ok..."


    Count Fergus held the map with trembling hands, looked at the crescent shaped territory on the map, and said two good words one after another.


    The Fergus family can have two Earl titles, and one of them is the Royal noble title. Even if it is common in the whole purple moon Kingdom, he feels that he is satisfied even if he is allowed to die now.


    Several other people are also shining in their eyes. Although the title and territory are gray''s, they can also get a lot of benefits as a member of the Fergus family. They can not only obtain a higher status, but also obtain a lot of privileges.

 Chapter 416

    After the reward banquet, the Fergus family returned to Fergus castle, and Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters followed.


    The original Sidney castle has been completely destroyed, and the new castle is under construction and has not been completed yet, so the Fergus family invited Saroyan to Fergus castle.


    After two days on the road, the party returned to Fergus castle.


    It is not the original Fergus castle. The new Fergus castle has been built and the Fergus family has moved in.


    This is a huge castle built on the top of the mountain. It has some similarities with the original Fergus castle, but its area is several times that of the original Fergus castle.


    Thick city walls lie horizontally, exquisite buildings stand, white stone paved ground, flower beds on both sides of the road are dotted, and there are gardens, pavilions, rockeries and ponds inside.


    The Fergus family spent a lot of gold coins to build the castle, but now it seems to be worth it.


    In addition to the new castle, Fergus city is also expanding. Of course, it can''t be completed so soon. It must be a long process.


    Back to Fergus castle, count Fergus began to reward the enfeoffment nobles who participated in the war.


    The families were richly rewarded.


    Two of the soldiers with outstanding military achievements were made lords, which excited the two soldiers.


    Although he almost died on the battlefield many times, he gained a great harvest. He became a lord, even the smallest title, but he also had a fief. From now on, the trajectory of life will fundamentally change with ordinary people.


    A few days later, gray and the Fergus family left Fergus castle and went to Gray''s territory. Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters were also invited.


    After visiting the Cumberland family, they continued to set out. One day later, they arrived at Gray''s fief.


    The carriage walked slowly within the gray fiefdom, enjoying the natural scenery along the way.


    Indeed, as Sophia said, this territory has extremely superior natural conditions, flat terrain, many good fields and cultivated land, and villages can be seen from time to time. These cultivated land alone is bound to receive a huge tax every year.


    Half a day later, they saw a lake.


    This is an extremely huge lake with beautiful scenery. There is an island in the lake.


    This is the largest lake in the territory.


    It is the biggest feature of the territory and the largest source of income of the territory.


    The lake is green, and there are many fat fish. With Gray''s eyesight, he can even see some of them, up to meters.


    Every year, this lake will bring great wealth to this territory.


    Here, gray arrived at their destination on their trip to the territory.


    This territory was called the half moon collar when it was under the jurisdiction of the purple moon Kingdom, and the territory castle was called the Half Moon Castle.


    The castle is not located in a large city, nor on a hill that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but on an island in the middle of the lake in front of us. If you want to reach the castle, you must go by boat.


    "Lord gray!"


    The half moon castle had already received news and sailed to meet them. The first to greet them were two middle-aged men with brown hair. One of them was tall, and the other was shorter and medium-sized.


    The tall man was Hogan Marcus and the medium-sized man was Simpson Carey. They were the people sent by the royal family to manage the territory for gray. One was responsible for the governance of the territory and the other was responsible for the finance of the territory.


    Under the leadership of the two, gray and his party entered the island by boat. This is an island with an area of dozens of kilometers, in an irregular gear shape, with a huge castle in the middle.


    "How big!"


    Sarah, Polly and others were surprised to see the castle.


    The castle is built of white stone, with horizontal walls and towering spires. It is extremely huge, even much larger than the newly-built Fergus castle.


    Only the obvious weathering traces can be seen on the surface, and it can be seen that the castle has existed for a long time.


    "Lord gray!"


    At the entrance of the castle, a group of servants stood respectfully on both sides of the castle entrance to meet them.


    Among them are young maids who wear black-and-white maid clothes, have a slender body and can reach the top of the middle class.


    There are chefs in kitchen clothes.


    There are men in manservant clothes who are responsible for manual work.


    And a young man in a pharmacist''s robe.


    These are "gifts" from the royal family. They are adopted and bred by the royal family from orphans. They are generally sent by the royal family to serve royal members and a small number of nobles highly valued by the royal family.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. He was extremely satisfied with the necessary personnel of the castle presented by the royal family, which saved him from the worry of inviting him.


    Moreover, after the professional training of the royal family, these people are extremely skilled in all kinds of occupations, which are by no means comparable to those temporarily employed.


    Among these people, gray is most satisfied with the young man in pharmacist''s clothes. This is a pharmacist trained by the royal family. Although he is not a master of medicine refining, he is also precious.


    The cultivation of pharmacists attaches great importance to talents. Without corresponding talents, it is difficult to become a medicine refining master even if you are with someone all year round.


    "Lord gray, according to the castle records, this castle has existed since the founding of the purple moon kingdom."


    Entering the castle, hogan Marcus and Simpson Carey respectfully introduced gray with great respect.


    After being appointed by the royal family, they naturally investigated the Lord gray, which surprised them, but they couldn''t help being surprised.


    They were granted the Earl title for the first time. Those who knew this very well could naturally see the royal family''s importance to the Lord, and they were even more ecstatic when they learned about Gray''s achievements on the battlefield.


    Following such a Lord with great potential and favored by the royal family, their status will rise.


    In fact, they have felt the improvement of their status. Recently, they have received many guest invitations from nobles. Some of them ignored them before, but now they are very enthusiastic.


    "It existed at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Is it an imperial architecture?"


    Gray asked with bright eyes.


    If the castle was built during the imperial period, he had to explore it. Maybe he could find a secret room or something.


    If you can have such a huge castle, even in the imperial period, your identity will not be low. If you can find the hidden secret room, you will be able to obtain very valuable harvest.


    "I don''t know. The information in the castle is not recorded in detail."


    Hogan Marcus shook his head.


    The party toured around the castle. There were gardens, rockeries, ponds, pavilions, a hard stone training ground, and even a small horse farm.


    It can be said that all the pleasure facilities of the nobility are here, but although the castle is huge and magnificent, after all, too long has passed, and there are signs of weathering in some places.


    "It''s a nice castle, but it hasn''t been inhabited for a long time. It''s very windy and needs to be overhauled!"


    Said count Fergus.


    "It really needs an overhaul."


    Gray nodded. Although he should not live in the castle, it is essential to overhaul the castle. It is in the middle of the lake and must be cool in summer. In the hot summer, the Fergus family can come here for summer vacation.


    As for the money needed for repair, it''s nothing to say, not to mention that the annual tax of this territory is extremely huge, that is to say, the 30 million gold coins he obtained in the king''s cemetery, not to mention repair, is enough to repair several more such castles.


    It took them half an hour to turn the whole castle around. In the process, gray didn''t forget to find out whether he had a hidden secret room, but he got nothing.


    The castle was so huge, and the buildings were so dense that it almost became a maze.


    "This bedroom is mine!"


    The main building of the castle has a total of three floors. There are many bedrooms on the third floor. Sarah immediately chose a bedroom facing the garden.


    Gray and count Fergus also chose one for their long-term residence when they came here in the future.


    In the evening, they had a fish feast, roast fish and fish soup. The ingredients were fished from the lake and made by the cook sent by the royal family. The taste was excellent, which was praised by gray and others.


    At midnight, everyone had fallen asleep.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a low sob suddenly remembered, like the sound of the wind blowing through the building, and like the sound of wild animals at night, it would ring from time to time.


    Shua!


    In the bedroom, gray suddenly opened his eyes and sat up with a sharp look in his eyes.


    With the strength of his bloody warrior, his ear power is naturally extremely strong. He can hear the sob very clearly. He is sure that it is not the sound of the wind blowing through the building, but the roar of a creature he has seen.


    He put on his clothes, left the bedroom, went down the stairs and followed the intermittent sobs.


    He didn''t light the light. He got the infrared perception from the shadow snake, which gave him night vision ability and could clearly distinguish objects even in the dark.


    Following the sound, he searched all the way, and finally found the place where the sound was made.


    It was a well that they had seen before when they visited the castle.


    According to the introduction of the castle servant, this well is a dry well and should have been useless for a long time.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    Another whine came from the ancient well.


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly, took out the rope from the purple ring, tied it to the edge of the well, and dived down the rope.

 Chapter 417

    The dry well was very deep. Along the rope, gray fully dived 70-80 meters before finally reaching the bottom of the dry well.


    Click!


    The sound of something being crushed sounded. Gray looked down. It was a withered bone. It was the withered leg bone that he had just broken.


    On the battlefield, I don''t know how many corpses I''ve seen. Naturally, gray won''t be afraid of a white bone. He squatted down and looked at the white bone.


    The bones of white bones have become extremely loose and fragile. They can be easily crushed with their feet. At least hundreds of years have passed.


    He raised his eyes and looked forward. There was also a skeleton not far away. He went to explore it and found that it was also a very old skeleton.


    Looking in the direction of the fallen skeleton, a deep passage appeared in front of him, and there were more than 10 hazy white light creatures in the passage.


    These white lights floated in the air. They seemed to find him and wanted to fly here, but when they were about to leave the channel, they seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall and it was difficult to leave the channel.


    They are like wild animals seeing their prey, whimpering reluctantly, constantly hitting the invisible wall, but they can''t open it.


    "Sure enough!"


    Gray was not surprised to see these ghosts, but showed his true color.


    When he heard the voice before, he had guessed in this regard, and now it has been confirmed.


    Gray has dealt with ghosts for more than several times. He has seen abandoned villages full of ghosts, 100000 ghosts walking at night, and fox beasts that can manipulate ghosts.


    Gray knew the ghost very well, so after hearing the sob, he immediately judged that it should be the ghost''s voice.


    "Unexpectedly, the secret room of the castle is here!"


    When visiting the castle before, gray looked for it and wanted to see if he could find the secret room of the castle, but he found nothing.


    Unexpectedly, the secret room of the castle was in the dry well. If he had not heard the roar of these ghosts, he would not be able to find the secret room for a long time.


    "Is it some Rune mechanism that blocks these ghosts?"


    At the entrance of the passage, from Gray''s perspective, there was nothing, no walls, no barriers and so on, but it blocked the ghost there, so that the ghost could not come out.


    This made gray curious. It was the first time he saw something that could block the ghost.


    He walked over.


    Woo woo!


    Seeing gray approaching, these ghosts roared more and more fiercely and constantly impacted, but they were blocked by an invisible invisible barrier and could not rush out of the tunnel.


    Pulling out his sword at his waist, gray tried to poke it forward.


    With his current strength, he will not be afraid of ghosts. Moreover, he certainly needs to explore the secret room this time. In the process, he must enter this channel. He wants to see if there is an invisible barrier at the entrance of the channel to close the channel.


    Without the slightest obstacle, the sword easily passed through the entrance of the channel and entered the channel without the invisible barrier he guessed.


    Seeing the sword body stretched in, a ghost rushed towards this part of the sword body. The cold smell that can freeze people''s soul carried by him immediately spread to the sword.


    However, the sword is a dead thing. Naturally, it will not be attached by these ghosts. These ghosts pass through the sword.


    The unwilling ghost turned back and kept flying around the sword.


    Crackling!


    A trace of lightning ability attached to the sword, and a touch of purple lightning suddenly appeared on the sword. For gray, it can be said that it is less than 1% of the strength of lightning, but it has brought destructive power to these ghosts.


    Just being splashed by lightning sparks, these ghosts screamed, their bodies quickly disappeared and collapsed, and finally more than a dozen ghosts disappeared.


    After killing all the ghosts, gray reached out to touch the tunnel, and his hand easily penetrated into it. This invisible barrier that can block the ghosts can''t stop him either.


    He strode inside. He had to explore everything he said in such a secret room.


    Walking forward, I saw more than a dozen skeletons. The degree of weathering was different. It was obviously people from different periods. If gray guessed right, those ghosts should have been formed after the death of their owners. This should be a place where ghosts can breed.


    The tunnel bends downward and obviously goes deep into the ground. The surrounding walls and ground are all built of a very hard stone. Even gray is difficult to leave too much damage marks on this kind of stone.


    This can not help but make gray a little look forward to the secret room built with such precious stones, in which the treasures must be extremely precious.


    Of course, I can''t help but be careful. I''m afraid there are mechanisms in this secret room, and the power of the mechanisms is probably not small.


    Especially the more than a dozen skeletons before, gray checked that all the skeletons were extremely intact without sharp blades or wounds left by other attacks, which made him wonder how these people died.


    Wave!


    Suddenly, a strange invisible wave suddenly appeared, invisible, invisible and imperceptible. Grace had been swept away by this invisible wave without realizing it.


    "Hiss -"


    Gray suddenly gave a groan of pain and pressed his hand hard on his head.


    Just at this moment, he actually felt like a needle, as if his soul was being dragged outward by an invisible hand, like pulling a radish.


    "What attack is this...?"


    Gray took a breath. In the realm of a bloody warrior, he had been attacked unknowingly. It can be imagined that this attack was terrible.


    Now he finally understood how those people died. There is no doubt that these people must have been killed by this invisible attack. For this reason, their bones can remain intact, and there is no injury on them.


    Those people probably discovered the secret of this dry well before him. They wanted to explore and obtain the treasure in the secret room, but died here silently.


    "Is this a soul attack?"


    It doesn''t hurt the body, but it makes people suddenly die, and the dead people become ghosts, which makes him have to doubt that this is a means of soul attack.


    Although he had never seen a soul attack before, he was almost 90% sure that the attack he had just suffered was definitely a soul attack.


    "This secret room may be more dangerous than I thought!"


    Gray''s complexion is dignified. The attack of the soul is almost difficult to prevent, and the most terrible thing is that it is only aimed at the soul. The defense of the body is useless. Even if the body is strong and the soul is too fragile, it will be killed immediately.


    Fortunately, he now reached the level of a bloody warrior. Under the nourishment of his own level, his soul must be more powerful than ordinary people, so he carried the ethereal soul attack just now.


    "The last time I met the fox blood beast that can manipulate ghosts, I don''t know if it will have a similar soul attack?"


    He couldn''t help thinking of the fox type blood beast that could manipulate the soul he met in a forest. He didn''t know whether the fox type blood beast with wasteland strength had a similar soul attack.


    If the fox blood beast also had a similar soul attack, he could be called very lucky at that time. If the fox blood beast used soul attack on him, I''m afraid he had avoided it at that time.


    Originally, he thought about hunting the fox blood beast some time ago. Although he is only a brute blood warrior, his combat power has reached the famine level, and even killed the famine blood warrior. It is reasonable to say that he has the strength to hunt and kill the fox blood beast.


    But now I think it''s too unsafe. If the fox blood beast has a similar soul attack ability, his strong physical defense will not play a role. After all, it''s an attack against the soul.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Gray''s face was dignified. The danger of this secret room exceeded his estimate. It was only a preliminary deepening. There was such a dangerous Rune mechanism. If it continued to deepen, would there be a more dangerous mechanism?


    "Is this castle really an imperial building?"


    Such a dangerous mechanism doesn''t make much difference even compared with the last one in the king''s graveyard.


    He had to doubt that this building was more brilliant than it is now in the imperial period, and I''m afraid its owner''s identity was not simple. Even in the imperial period, those who would build such a secret room must not be simple.


    "Go forward and if you can''t, come back immediately!"


    Gritting his teeth, gray decided to explore a distance further.


    Although the invisible soul attack is dangerous and there is no way to defend it, it should be able to carry it in the realm of a bloody warrior.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    Gray moved forward cautiously. He was very careful when each foot fell. He moved forward for more than 10 meters. Suddenly, another invisible wave swept towards gray, and gray covered his head with pain.


    After standing there for a moment and recovering, gray moved on.


    Wave, wave, wave!


    After more than 20 meters, he encountered the invisible soul attack again.


    More than 10 meters ahead, he encountered another wave of invisible soul attack.


    More than 30 meters ahead, he encountered another wave of invisible soul attack.


    Gray has suffered four waves of invisible soul attacks. The severe pain made his forehead exude cold sweat. He hesitated to move on.


    "Well, ahead?"


    Turning a corner, suddenly, he found that dozens of meters away, it was no longer an empty tunnel, but a room with stone platforms and other furnishings. It was obvious that he was about to reach the secret room.


    The secret room was right in front of him. He couldn''t give up anything at this time. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he continued to move forward.

 Chapter 418

    After another wave of soul attack, gray finally entered this secret room.


    This is a secret room with only about 100 square meters. There are several stone platforms in it, and there are some bottles on each platform.


    Some are crystal bottles with words on them. They are engraved on the crystal bottles. Even after a long time, these words are still clearly visible.


    Gray went over and looked at them one by one.


    "Advanced healing potion."


    The label on the first crystal bottle has brightened Gray''s eyes.


    Advanced healing medicine is a powerful medicine whose efficacy is several times stronger than that of ordinary healing medicine. It has extremely strong therapeutic effect and is extremely precious. It is rarely encountered even in the auction house.


    Only those families that own medicine refining masters will own a small amount. Generally, they will not be sold outside. They are reserved for their own use or sent to some close ally families.


    Sophia fed gray this healing potion when he suffered heavy losses in the last battle with the flame kingdom.


    And the effect was also remarkable. Even if he was so badly injured, he also recovered some combat effectiveness after taking the healing medicine. He joined hands with Sophia to hurt the waste blood soldiers of the flame kingdom.


    There is such a medicine in this secret room. It can be imagined that the overall grade of the medicine in this secret room must be not low.


    He took the advanced healing medicine and looked at it. The next moment, he was not disappointed.


    The bottle of advanced healing medicine is empty. There is no liquid in it. Only there is a small dry stain at the bottom. Obviously, this bottle of advanced healing medicine has been abandoned and its liquid has evaporated for a long time.


    Gray looked at the words on the other bottles on the stone platform.


    "Ink stone medicine, purple medicine, three color medicine..."


    There are many kinds of potions on the stone platform. Gray has never heard of most of them, but if they can be put together with advanced healing potions, you can guess that the value of these potions must be very high.


    However, it is a pity that these drugs, like advanced healing drugs, are volatile and have no effect at all.


    "Amputation medicine..."


    Gray saw another medicine, and gray was no stranger to the name of this medicine.


    He once cut off Edgar''s arm, the direct son of the Warren family. When he met each other in the palace, the other party''s arm had not only been connected, but also had no great influence on flexibility.


    I heard that the other party paid a high price to invite the Royal medicine refining master to refine a very precious magic potion and connect it with that arm.


    If gray guessed right, the magic potion that the other party asked the Royal medicine refining master to refine should be this amputation potion.


    Amputation medicine does not mean that the amputated limb can be reborn after taking this medicine, but this medicine has a strong healing effect. Just put the amputated limb together and pour this medicine, the severed muscle tissue, nerve fibers and so on can be connected.


    "Unfortunately... Well, this bottle doesn''t volatilize!"


    Gray was lamenting that another precious bottle of medicine had lost its efficacy, but when he saw the crystal bottle, he couldn''t help but have an accident on his face.


    In the crystal bottle, there is more than half a bottle of turquoise liquid, which is green and dripping, just like the branches and leaves of plants.


    "It should be the excellent sealing of this bottle that can retain this liquid, but after so long, is it still effective?"


    Gray put this bottle of amputation medicine into the purple ring. Although he doesn''t know whether it has any effect, he can try it when he really meets this situation in the future.


    He continued to look at other potions and saw many potions he had never seen before, but he never found any potions with liquid medicine.


    He looked at a stone platform nearby.


    On the nearby stone platform, the number of crystal bottles stacked is much less, but the volume is also much larger, which is more than ten times the volume of those crystal bottles before.


    "Can''t see the handwriting!"


    The text labels on these crystal bottles are not carved, but pasted in the form of labels. The time is too long, so that many of these words are blurred and can''t be seen clearly.


    And the situation in these bottles is basically the same as just now, there is no liquid.


    "Ice spirit Tiger... Blood!"


    Finally, he saw a fairly clear text mark. After careful identification, he recognized the words on it.


    The bottle should contain the blood of ice spirit tiger.


    Gray once saw this kind of blood beast in his book. This kind of blood beast is the wild blood beast of cold tiger sequence.


    "That is to say, these vessels should contain the blood of blood animals!"


    The crystal utensils placed on this stone platform are exactly the same size and shape. They should contain the same type, so gray estimates that these should be utensils containing the blood of blood animals.


    "Dark insects, wild cattle, wind roaring leopards..."


    Gray saw some bottles with clear labels one after another. Without exception, they were marked with blood animals. These blood animals were not low, the lowest was the barbarian level, and the highest was the barren level.


    Instead of finding a well sealed and preserved stone as before, gray looked at other stone terraces.


    Several stone platforms were found one after another, and many crystal vessels were placed, either containing magic potions or blood animals'' blood. However, both potions and blood evaporated and dried up.


    Finally, he looked at the only stone platform he had not seen.


    At the last stone terrace, there are only two bottles. The size of the bottle is about the size of an ordinary magic potion bottle, but the material used is not crystal, but a yellow metal.


    The label was directly engraved on the yellow metal bottle. Gray looked at the first yellow metal bottle.


    "Storm Falcon blood..."


    When he saw the words on the yellow metal bottle, Gray''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Storm falcon, a bird and beast flying in the sky, will accompany the storm wherever it passes. It is called the spokesman of the storm.


    Of course, the main reason why Gray''s mood changed so much is that this blood beast is king blood beast, that is to say, the blood in the yellow metal bottle is king blood beast''s blood.


    It goes without saying that the blood of the king level blood beast is difficult to obtain. At the beginning, Gray was lucky to meet the king level blood beast blood auction at the Hobbes auction in the mercenary City, and it cost a full 1.42 million to buy one.


    It costs a lot of money. The most important thing is that it is almost difficult to meet the auction of King level blood beast blood in the auction house.


    The reason why we can meet at the Hobbes auction house in the mercenary city is mainly because the king of mercenaries just hunted a king level blood beast. Soon, the corresponding blood beast has more blood. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to meet this blood beast at the auction house.


    "Not in crystal bottles, but in yellow metal. Obviously, there are long-term preservation considerations. Will the blood still be well preserved?"


    Gray reached out to pick up the yellow metal bottle with the word storm Falcon and shook it slightly. Suddenly, a liquid sound came. It was obvious that the blood in it was at least liquid.


    He grabbed the bottle with one hand, grabbed the cork with the other hand and rotated it vigorously.


    It took less than half of the effort to turn the cork, which shows that it is tightly closed.


    Soon, the cork was unscrewed, and suddenly a strong smell of blood came. At the same time, there was a faint fragrance. It was like a mixture of flowers and herbs in the blood, with a hint of fragrance.


    "No corruption!"


    He has taken a lot of blood from blood animals for so many years. Naturally, gray has a certain ability to judge the blood of blood animals. He immediately judged that the bottle of blood animals is not corrupt.


    As for why it carries the fragrance of some flowers and plants, it is easy to understand. Blood beasts with King level strength can be said to be full of treasure, flesh and blood. For ordinary blood soldiers, it is no different from concentrated medicine. Naturally, their blood will also have some characteristics close to magic medicine.


    "Qiu sheep''s blood..."


    Gray looked at the blood in another metal bottle.


    This is the blood of a blood beast called Qiu Yang. Like the storm falcon, the blood is kept intact, but gray has never seen the introduction of this blood beast in books.


    However, it is not difficult to infer some characteristics of the Qiu sheep from the storm falcon. If there is no accident, the Qiu sheep may also be a king level blood beast. After all, it is placed together with the storm Falcon''s blood, and it is also a very precious metal dress.


    "Will there be something more precious hidden in the dark grid?"


    After checking all the stone benches, gray began to knock all over the room.


    Although the things placed in the room were extremely precious, he still couldn''t help checking the whole room carefully with a glimmer of hope. Maybe there were more precious things hidden in the dark grid.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    It was just in case, but what I didn''t expect was that with the continuous knocking of gray, he actually knocked a hollow sound on a wall, which was behind a square stone with a side length of more than ten centimeters.


    "What is it that needs to be hidden like this?"


    Gray''s eyes were a little hot. What precious things like King level blood beast''s blood were placed directly on the stone platform and would be carefully collected in the dark grid?


    Gray took out a dagger from the purple ring and slowly stirred it against the gap of the square stone.


    The square stone was slowly pried out and finally fell to the ground with a slap, revealing the space blocked by its interior.


    Gray looked inside, but he was stunned. The space behind the stone was empty and there was nothing.


    Gray didn''t give up looking inside and found that there was nothing in it. Embedded in the innermost side was a metal plate with many cumbersome Rune lines.

 Chapter 419

    "A control hub for rune organs?"


    Gray doesn''t touch many Rune items, but it''s not small. Noble families have some Rune items more or less, such as drying rooms for fast drying clothes, Rune lights for night lighting, heaters for heating in winter, etc.


    Moreover, both the original Fergus castle and the newly built Fergus castle have Rune mechanisms.


    Of course, it is only the simplest Rune mechanism. It has no ability to attack. It only has the effect of switching on and off the rune light in the channel or opening the exit of the escape channel.


    Ordinary Rune masters can only do this. If they want to have a certain attack ability, they must ask the master of rune, and if they want to have a strong attack power, they must ask the master among the master of Rune.


    The price is really expensive, and these things need contacts, and the Fergus family at the time of building the castle did not have relevant contacts, so after consideration, the Fergus family finally decided to hire only ordinary runes.


    The metal plate in front of him should be the control of a rune mechanism.


    Gray reached out and touched the metal plate, and then a trace of blood poured into a grain on the metal plate.


    No reaction, blood force poured into it, it was like a stone sinking into sea, with theout a slightest reaction.


    Gray was not discouraged, and the power of blood poured into another grain again.


    After changing more than 10 lines in succession, there was still no change, just when gray was ready to give up.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, the secret room space shook slightly, and then gray saw the innermost side of the secret room. Where there should have been no gap, there were tens of tons of boulders rising, and finally there was a strange door that allowed two people to pass.


    "And the chamber of secrets!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Originally, he was curious about how there was only such a secret room in a place guarded by powerful organs. It was a little abnormal. Now it seems that there are no other secret rooms, but the entrances of these secret rooms are covered up.


    Through the door, gray looked inside.


    Behind the door is a huge room, which is very exquisitely built. There are murals on the wall and runic lights on the head, all of which have been lit. There are white jade pillars around, in addition to stone carvings.


    Gray raised his feet and went in. He looked around. The more he looked, the more he felt that this place was not like a secret room, but like a castle hall.


    "It was built like this. Did someone once live here for a long time?"


    Gray wondered what kind of person he was to live in a dry well.


    Looking around the underground hall, he soon found many rooms connected to the hall.


    Push open the almost rotten wooden door and enter a room on the left, which is similar to a conference room. The room is full of tables and chairs, but it is all rotten.


    Go into a room on the right. It''s a big room with a kitchen table, a pot and a bowl. It''s a kitchen.


    After a distance, another room appeared. Gray pushed the door and went in.


    Facing him is a huge bed, and there are several wardrobes on the left and right sides of the room. This should be a bedroom.


    After looking in the room and finding nothing, gray went on and saw another door again.


    Although this door, like other rooms, is made of wood, the wood used seems very special. Even after such a long time, there is no trace of decay.


    "What''s in the door with special wood?"


    Gray was curious, pushed the door and went in.


    What catches the eye is a not too big room. There are two rows of bookshelves in the room. There are hundreds of leather covered books on the bookshelves.


    It has not been cleaned for a long time, leaving the bookshelf and these leather covered books covered with dust.


    Gray walked over, carefully brushed the dust off one of the leather cover books and took out the leather cover book.


    "Physical ability!"


    This is the title of the book. It seems to be a book about the ability of body types.


    "I wonder if the paper has decayed?"


    From the name alone, gray can judge that the value of this book must be quite high. After all, this is a book about physical ability. Whether in the Empire or the Kingdom, books about this kind of content are extremely precious.


    He was a little worried about whether the paper of the book would have decayed.


    He opened the page carefully, and then breathed a sigh of relief. The page had seriously turned yellow, but it had not rusted off. Although the words recorded on it were dim, they could still be recognized.


    Obviously, these papers are treated, and the special door outside has a strong effect of isolating moisture and preventing the decay of the paper to a certain extent.


    Gray checked other books and found that some of these books had decayed because of poor paper, while some books used paper similar to that of the book of physical ability.


    The dozens of books without corruption were included in the purple ring. After looking for it again, gray left the room.


    In front, we have reached the end of the room, but at the end, there is a corridor two or three meters wide.


    The corridor is more than 100 meters long, and there is a silver metal door at the end. Even after so many years, the door is still shining silver under the light, without any trace of decay.


    Gray lifted his feet and walked into the corridor, just a few steps inside.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, gray felt a flash of green light coming at him. It was so fast that he didn''t even have time to avoid it.


    He only had time to metalize his body, so he was hit by the blue light, and then his body flew out of control to the hall outside the corridor.


    Gray looked down at his chest. His noble clothes were completely broken. Under his clothes and on his bronze skin, a deep wound appeared, and a large amount of red blood spilled.


    He''s badly hurt!


    Gray couldn''t believe it. Even the attack of the bloodless soldiers on the battlefield was difficult to defend against serious injuries. He was seriously injured under the green light just now.


    Although the power of the blue light is not as powerful as the destructive power of a wild blood warrior using blood skills, it is not far away.


    "What a powerful rune mechanism!"


    At that moment, gray noticed that in addition to the blue light, there were Rune lines flashing in the whole channel, on the wall and even on the ground. Obviously, there was a rune mechanism in that channel.


    It is certain that the rune mechanism is powerful if it can instantly fight the defense as strong as he is seriously injured.


    The current Rune mechanism is even more powerful than the last Rune mechanism in the king''s cemetery.


    If you really want to compare, I''m afraid the power can be comparable to the large Rune mechanism on the periphery of the king''s graveyard.


    "Such a narrow space should not be able to prepare such a powerful rune mechanism!"


    Struggling with the pain, gray looked into the channel and suddenly understood why there was such a powerful rune mechanism.


    The walls, roofs and floors on both sides of the channel are made of purple jade, which is the top Rune material purple gold stone.


    It''s no wonder that all the extravagant Rune mechanisms made of purple gold stone have such power.


    "The rune mechanism is made of purple gold stone, and the door is made of silver metal. Even after a very long time, it doesn''t decay. What''s in this room?"


    Gray looked at the silver metal door in the depths. What can be guarded by such a powerful rune mechanism must be extremely precious.


    "I''m afraid this is the real secret room. The secret room outside is just a place to hide people''s eyes and ears!"


    Obviously, the most valuable thing must be the secret room outside behind the silver metal door, which is just a fake secret room to cover up the existence of this secret room.


    The fake secret room has the blood of King level blood beast. Gray can''t imagine what kind of things there will be in the real secret room. Even if there are silver level magic weapons, gray won''t doubt it.


    "With my strength, I can''t get close to the silver metal door..."


    Staring at the silver metal door, Gray''s eyes flickered and finally shook his head.


    "Even if my strength reaches the second level of barbarian level, I''m afraid I can''t do it..."


    Only the most peripheral attack has such terrible power. Gray estimates that the power of Rune mechanism will be stronger in the deep corridor.


    "Try it!"


    Gray took out a battle axe, which was a bronze magic weapon, but the quality was only average in the bronze level. It was one of his trophies on the battlefield.


    With the use of metal ability, gray controlled the Tomahawk and flew inside quickly.


    The next shocking scene appeared in front of him.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The blue light appeared one after another and chopped on the Tomahawk. The Tomahawk rolled around. First it hit the ground, then it bounced and hit the side wall


    Hard to control its trajectory and make it move deep into the channel.


    As the Tomahawk goes deeper, the more intensive the amount of cyan light, and the deeper the color becomes.


    Keng!


    The metal handle of the battle axe broke under attack.


    Gray continued to control the broken axe and flew in.


    Clang, clang!


    Finally, the whole Tomahawk was cut into countless small pieces of metal and scattered all over the ground.


    A bronze magic weapon was so damaged that Gray''s back was cool.


    No matter how strong his defense is, it can never be comparable to bronze magic weapons. Even bronze magic weapons have been split into pieces, not to mention him.


    "The existence of the second level of the wasteland level should be difficult to break through. Only the third level of the wasteland level has some possibilities. I''m afraid only the king level soldiers can come."

 Chapter 420

    "With the ability of our three mixed blood beasts, I''m afraid we have to reach the realm of waste blood soldiers before we can break through!"


    Third, the mixed ability enables gray to fight at two levels. When the realm is the first level of barbarian level, it can be comparable to the first level of famine level. When the realm reaches the first level of famine level, the combat power should be comparable to the third level of famine level.


    It should be possible to break through with the third level combat power of the famine level. Of course, it is only possible. To be absolutely sure, the strength must be improved to reach the king level warrior level.


    "King level warrior?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. According to his estimation, he wanted to be as powerful as a king level soldier and reach at least the second level of famine level. The time spent in this process was at least in years.


    "Do you want to cooperate with the royal family?"


    If you tell the royal family about the existence of this secret room, I believe the royal family should be happy to send Royal level strong men to explore, but if you cooperate with the royal family, I''m afraid the most important thing in this secret room will be taken by the royal family.


    Although he has a good relationship with Sophia and Francis violet, when it comes to such great interests, the other party can''t give in. It should be said that the other party can''t be the master. After all, they are not the two of the royal family.


    "It''s not worth cooperating with the royal family. We''d better come back when our strength is enough."


    Finally, gray decided not to cooperate with the royal family until his strength was enough.


    Things are right here and can''t run at all. There''s no need to give the most valuable thing to others in order to get things as soon as possible.


    By closing the open door through the control hub, everything returned to its original place. Gray returned and left the dry well.


    After finding a place with dense vegetation in the island and healing his injury, gray quietly returned to his bedroom.


    In the next few days, in his spare time outside his practice, gray sometimes accompanied Sarah, Polly and others to visit all over the territory to enjoy the scenery along the way, and sometimes watched the dozens of books brought out from the secret room of the dry well.


    According to Gray''s estimation, the secret room is likely to be the secret room of the imperial period, and the value of the books in it is naturally very high. Each book may be an isolated book, and it is almost difficult to find the same books again.


    After all, there are too many things buried in history during the imperial period. Even so far, the exact reason for the collapse of the empire is still unclear.


    "There are so many classifications of physical ability."


    Opening the book of physical ability, gray seemed to open the door of a new world, and a variety of physical abilities he had never seen appeared one after another.


    In addition to the most common strength, speed and defense, there are many other categories of physical ability.


    For example, the blood beast with this physical ability can hear the movement tens of miles away and has a strong ability to seek good luck and avoid harm, which is almost difficult to capture.


    Such as the ability to smell the body. Blood beasts with this physical ability can even track thousands of miles. As long as they are watched by them, it is difficult to escape tracking even if they escape to the ends of the earth.


    If you don''t die, the blood beast with this physical ability can be reborn even if its limb is broken, and the high-level blood beast can come back to life as long as there is a piece of flesh and blood in its body.


    For example, the demon eye''s physical ability. The blood beast with this physical ability can shoot a terrible beam from his eyes. This beam has strong penetration and almost everything is broken.


    ¡­¡­


    There are not many kinds of physical abilities, even more than the types of element abilities, but many of them are rarely encountered, which makes people have the illusion that there are few kinds of physical abilities.


    Continue to look back. When turning to a page, Gray''s face showed a sudden color.


    "That kind of blood beast is called Amethyst beast!"


    The characteristics of a blood beast called Amethyst described in the book are completely consistent with the purple blood beast he hunted last time. It is almost certain that the purple blood beast is this kind of Amethyst beast.


    This is a blood beast belonging to the Crystal Beast sequence. The color of the body surface of each level of blood beast is different.


    The color of the fierce blood beast''s body surface is white, just like white crystal. It is called white crystal beast.


    The color of crazy blood beast''s body surface is yellow, just like yellow crystal, so it is called Topaz beast.


    Continue to look down, looked at dozens of pages of books, turned to the end, a word jumped into his eyes.


    "Qiu Yang!"


    Gray was naturally impressed by this word, because he obtained two bottles of blood from suspected King level blood beasts, one of which was called Qiu Yang. He couldn''t help browsing the introduction of this kind of Qiu Yang carefully.


    "It''s a king level blood beast!"


    The introduction of the first line confirmed Gray''s guess that this kind of Qiu sheep is indeed the same as the storm falcon, which is also a king level blood beast.


    The blood of the king level blood beast storm falcon is stored on the same stone platform, and it is contained in metal of the same material. The blood in another bottle is indeed the blood of the king level blood beast.


    "It''s a flesh type blood beast!"


    He continued to look down, and soon he became surprised.


    This kind of blood beast is actually a pure flesh type of blood beast.


    Although from the Amethyst beast, gray could guess that there must be a pure body type King level blood beast, he really didn''t expect to know one so soon, and he actually had the blood of this blood beast.


    Continue to read. According to the introduction in the book, this kind of blood beast can rank upstream among the blood beasts of the same level in terms of strength, speed and defense.


    The speed and power defense can reach the upstream level among the blood beasts of the same level, which is quite powerful. However, it is obviously impossible to compete with the king level blood beasts of the same level. After all, the blood beast ability and power of the king level blood beasts can reach a special level.


    "Physical ability is hair!"


    Looking down, Gray was even more surprised.


    The most fundamental physical ability of this blood beast is its hair. This blood beast can control the growth of its own hair and make its hair a weapon and means of defense.


    Moreover, this kind of hair is extremely tough. Even the king level blood beast in the same realm can hardly be separated if it is bound by this kind of hair.


    The only drawback is that this kind of hair has poor resistance to flame. If it encounters this ability, it will become quite fragile.


    However, this vulnerability is only equivalent to the king level blood beast in the same realm. If it is a waste level blood beast, it is also very difficult to break this hair by virtue of the flame ability.


    "There is such a physical ability!"


    Gray couldn''t help sighing that the physical ability was indeed strange. It was strange that even the ability of hair existed, and it was also strange that hair ability was classified as physical ability.


    However, when you think about it carefully, hair is a part of the body after all, and it is understandable to be classified as physical ability.


    "Inexplicably, there is a sense of joy!"


    He happens to have a share of the blood of this demon hairy beast. If he wants to have this ability, he can also have it.


    It''s awkward to think of your long hair flying and thunderbolt among the enemies. This ability is more suitable for women.


    Of course, the ability doesn''t care whether it looks good or not. The key lies in whether it is powerful and applicable to himself. If he needs such an ability in the future, he will take this blood without hesitation.


    Compared with the external image, its own strength is the most fundamental.


    After staying for a few days, gray and his party returned to Fergus castle.


    In the following two months, gray read all dozens of books and read them carefully. It took him two months to finish all the books.


    The harvest was enormous.


    From the book, he learned a lot of knowledge, including the prosperity of the Empire, the types of blood animals, and the classification of the three kinds of abilities of body, element and soul. Gray felt that the type of blood animals should be the most helpful to him.


    It is obviously very important for him who has the ability to swallow the blood of the blood beast and obtain the ability of metamorphosis to understand the blood beast.


    After all, only by understanding the blood beast can we choose the most suitable blood beast to swallow.


    In two months, Gray''s state reached the critical point between the first level and the second level.


    Once he breaks through and reaches the second level of barbarian level, he estimates that he should be able to have the destructive power of the second level of barbarian level immediately with the characteristics of enhanced power and terror of his three hybrid abilities.


    At that time, he will certainly become an extremely powerful existence in the famine level.


    On the battlefield, according to Gray''s observation, whether it is the purple moon kingdom or the flame Kingdom, most of the existence of the waste level is at the first level of the waste level.


    The number of those who have reached the second level is extremely rare, while those who are at the third level are even rare.


    Therefore, once his combat power can reach the second level of the famine level, he can immediately become the leader of the famine level.


    One day, a letter bird flew into the Fergus family castle and brought an envelope with a purple moon on the surface. The recipient was gray.


    Gray opened the envelope and looked at the contents of the letter.


    The letter mentioned that the exchange meeting of the young generation of the three countries held by the gem kingdom will begin. He will be summoned to Wangdu and then go to the gem kingdom together.


    "Is this going abroad?"


    Gray''s mouth tilted slightly.


    In his previous life, although the transportation has been extremely developed, he has never been abroad. In this life, the transportation is quite backward, but he will go abroad soon.


    He couldn''t help but look forward to going abroad this time, and even more to the confrontation with the younger generation of the other two kingdoms.


    Fighting is the best catalyst for strength improvement. In the past two months after leaving the battlefield, he obviously felt that the speed of strength improvement is far lower than that of the battlefield.


    This exchange meeting is an opportunity. Perhaps, he can quickly break through the existing realm and reach the second level of barbarian level through the confrontation with the younger generation of other two countries.

 Chapter 421

    Two days later, gray and Saroyan arrived in the royal capital. Although they were Marquis due to the family upheaval, they were still young people after all. Saroyan was also one of the conveners of the royal family.


    Originally, it took more than 10 days to take a carriage from Fergus to the king''s capital. However, after using the barbarian blood beast to travel, it reached the king''s capital in only two days.


    Living in the residence arranged by the royal family, gray saw the arrival of the most outstanding children of the noble families in his young life in the next few days.


    For example, with a very unique green hair color, Elijah and Samantha brothers and sisters of the Duke of Addison family.


    For example, Gavin Kenneth of Kenneth family and a young woman of Kenneth family, this woman has also been on the battlefield. Although her performance is not as outstanding as that of gray, she is also quite favored.


    Like jessia of the Marquis of Cumberland.


    Of course, there are Warner neham and Nathan neham brothers of the neham family, Edgar of the Warren family. As the most outstanding young children of the Duke family and the Marquis family, they are naturally within the scope of recruitment.


    Finally, the three dukes and the eight Marquis all had their children.


    Gray and the children of the three dukes and the eight Marquis have a total of 15 people. It can be said that they are the most talented young people in the purple moon Kingdom except the king.


    When the day of departure came, gray and others went to meet the members of the royal family.


    Several huge carriages with the purple moon symbol of the purple moon king and full of royal style appeared in front of them. Each carriage was bigger and more luxurious than ordinary carriages.


    The first carriage had no wheels, but was on the back of the wild blood beast with a huge body and a length of 9 meters, which was like an exquisite Pavilion on the back of the wild blood beast.


    Only the royal family can be so extravagant to use wild blood beasts as a means of transportation. Even the Duke family is afraid to do so.


    After all, any wasteland level combat power is extremely precious. It is too late to suppress important resource producing areas. How can it be wasted in such places.


    Although the carriages in the back are not as exaggerated as the one in front, they are also of high grade. They are all pulled by barbarian blood beasts.


    Next to the carriage with the wild blood beast as the means of transportation, gray and others met the members of the royal family.


    Francis violet, helya violet, Sophia and the other two children of the royal family are the young generation that the royal family of the purple moon kingdom will go to this time.


    However, it was not the five of them that attracted the most attention, but a man walking in the middle of the team accompanied by the five of them.


    This is a handsome man with gray hair. When he saw this man, gray suddenly raised his heart. He had seen this man before.


    "He is a member of the royal family!"


    When he used the forbidden weapon to defeat the rune puppet of the Warren family and prepare to kill the Warren family, it was the man who appeared unconsciously and prevented him from killing further.


    At that time, he was guessing the identity of the other party, but now he can be sure that the other party who will appear in the Royal team must be members of the royal family.


    "This time, this adult led the way!"


    Not far from Gray was Gavin Kenneth. As a child of the Duke''s family, he obviously should know men.


    "Who is this adult?"


    Gray whispered to him.


    "Lord Fitch violet, he is not only his Majesty''s uncle, but also a king level strong man."


    "King level strongman?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. His original guess was indeed right. The other party was indeed a king level strong man. He just didn''t know whether the other party would appear in the place where he fought with the Warren family, by coincidence or for some reason. He thought the latter was more likely.


    "This adult has extremely high talent, even among the king level strong in the royal family. He became a king level strong 30 years ago, and he was only 40 years old at that time."


    Gavin Kenneth continued to say that there was awe in his eyes, not only because he was a royal man, but also because he was too young when he became a king level strong man.


    "At the age of 40, he is already a king level strong man?"


    Gray''s face was full of surprise.


    He has read many history books related to the king level strong, and even read some biographies about the king level strong. Most of the king level strong became king level strong after they were 60 years old, and some even were over 100 years old.


    Like the other party, he became a king level strong man at the age of 40. He can really be called very young.


    "It''s a pity that this big man was in the wrong era. If he was in the imperial period, he might be able to break through the king level and reach the magic light level above the king level."


    Gavin Kenneth said with slight regret.


    Meeting with the royal family, they set out. The royal family sat in the front carriage, while the rest gray and others sat in the back carriages respectively.


    In a carriage with gray were Saroyan, jessia, Gavin Kenneth and the young woman of the Kenneth family.


    This is a beautiful woman with extremely white skin, slender figure, straight eyebrows and a sense of heroism. Like Gavin Kenneth, she has blue hair.


    According to Gavin Kenneth, the woman''s name is Daniela Kenneth, the daughter of an uncle of Gavin Kenneth.


    "You should have participated in this exchange meeting of the younger generation of the three countries before?"


    Gray asked Gavin Kenneth, Saroyan and others.


    "I did once. That was five years ago."


    Saroyan nodded.


    "The scarlet kingdom held the exchange meeting at that time."


    "Crimson kingdom? It''s said that people in this Kingdom practice bird and animal blood, and many people can fly, isn''t it?"


    "Well, almost half of the people in this Kingdom practice bird and beast blood skills. Once they fight, they will immediately take advantage of the air advantage, which is very difficult."


    Gavin Kenneth answered.


    "Their flying ability is too difficult. Almost every war with them is a hard struggle."


    "Especially lilles Austin, the great prince of the crimson Kingdom, practiced not only bird and beast blood, but also very fast. Even picking several of us almost made us suffer. Finally, his highness Francis stopped him."


    "The great prince of the crimson kingdom?"


    "This one should be the strongest young generation in the crimson kingdom. His talent is very terrible. He will never be under his highness Francis."


    Saroyan said.


    "His blood method of cultivation is somewhat similar to that of his highness Sophia. People with extremely fast speed and weak strength have been defeated by him before they even react."


    "Very fast? It''s really troublesome."


    Gray nodded. He could already imagine the opponent of the other party. In the battle, he couldn''t even capture the figure of the other party, just like a picture of headless flies.


    Facing such an opponent is really a headache.


    "What about the gem kingdom? Who is the strongest among the younger generation of the gem kingdom?"


    "If no one comes from behind, it should be the king daughter of the gem kingdom!"


    Said jessia.


    "The blood method cultivated by the king''s daughter can turn her body into a hard gem and defend against extreme terror. It can be said to be two extremes with the big prince of the crimson kingdom."


    "These two people have fought, and the final result is a tie. No one can do anything about it. Speaking of the way the princess fights, it''s quite similar to you."


    Gavin Kenneth said.


    "If you fight then, it must be very interesting."


    In the magnificent palace, like the huge throne of golden fire, sat a man.


    This is a man whose appearance is only middle-aged. His eyes are extremely sharp, such as a wolf looking at an eagle. He goes straight through people''s heart and makes people dare not look directly at him.


    He is the current king of the flame Kingdom, modi. Although he is over 60 years old, he still looks like a middle-aged man because he became a king level strong man very early.


    "Father, send the flame teeth of the royal family. Brother''s death can''t be in vain."


    In the hall, there was a young man with blond hair. He was blue all his life, tall and slender, and had a handsome face. At this time, his face flashed hate, but it destroyed his handsome image that was enough to fascinate thousands of girls.


    "And the talent of gray Fergus is also extremely terrible. If it continues to grow, it will inevitably become a major future disaster of the flame kingdom in the future."


    On the throne, the king of the flame Kingdom, modi. The flame did not immediately answer. His fingers slightly knocked on the armrest of the throne, as if considering Nicholas flame''s proposal.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Just then, a man dressed as a palace guard came in quickly, holding an envelope in his hand, stopped some distance from the flame Kingdom King Modi, and said.


    "Your Majesty, there is news from the inside of the gem kingdom!"


    "Bring it up!"


    The king of the flame Kingdom, modi. The flame was faint. The latter hurried forward and handed the letter to modi. Flame.


    Modi flame opened the secret letter. After reading it for a moment, he looked at Nicholas flame and said.


    "The exchange meeting of the young generation of purple moon, crimson and gem has begun!"


    "Exchange meeting? Great, father, this is an opportunity to kill the future strong of the Three Kingdoms!"


    Nicholas said, with a cold, murderous look in the flame''s eyes.


    "Those who can be sent to participate in the exchange meeting must be the most outstanding children of the Three Kingdoms. If we can take the opportunity to kill the most outstanding children of the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms, we can certainly make a fault for the future strong people of the Three Kingdoms."


    He believed that gray Fergus, who killed his eldest brother, must be among these people. This is an opportunity to avenge his eldest brother and make a fault in the future strength of the Three Kingdoms.


    The king of the flame Kingdom, Modi, raised his head and said.


    "Such an important exchange meeting, the three kingdoms must be on guard."


    "Well, it''s really time to move the dark son buried at the beginning. If we can make the strength of the Three Kingdoms break down in the future, even if it is exposed, it''s worth it."

 Chapter 422

    The team from the purple moon kingdom to the gem kingdom is used to pull carts. Even the lowest level blood beast is also a brute level blood beast. The speed of traveling is naturally very fast.


    In just three days, the purple moon Kingdom team has left the purple moon Kingdom, passed the defense line of the border gem Kingdom and entered the gem kingdom.


    Gem Kingdom, a kingdom with many mountains, does not have much arable land. It buys food from purple moon Kingdom and crimson Kingdom almost every year.


    However, it is precisely because of this mountainous terrain that this kingdom is rich in gemstones and extremely rich. If one of the Three Kingdoms of purple moon, crimson and gem is more rich, it is the gem kingdom.


    A large number of precious gems that can be used as Rune materials make the wealth of this kingdom extremely amazing. The wealth ranks first among the Three Kingdoms.


    After another three days in the gem Kingdom, the team of the purple moon Kingdom arrived at the king capital of the gem kingdom.


    This is a huge city with a hexagonal shape. The city wall and many other places are inlaid with gemstones. It looks like a huge and colorful gem from a distance.


    "Welcome to the purple moon kingdom!"


    Under the warm welcome of the gem Kingdom, gray and his party entered the palace and met oroko Austin, the current king of the gem kingdom.


    This is a dignified man, wearing a Jewel Crown, wearing a jewel inlaid gold dress, and holding a jewel scepter. The whole person has a noble, awe inspiring and inviolable temperament.


    In terms of age, this should be a middle-aged man, but in fact, his Majesty the king of the gem kingdom is now in his early 60s. The reason why he is so young should be greatly related to his strength.


    Not surprisingly, he should be as strong as the king of the purple moon kingdom.


    Being able to become the king of a country shows the potential of the other party, ranking first among the royal family''s peers. Coupled with the terrible and almost endless supply of precious resources of the royal family, it is difficult for ordinary families to become king level strong, but it is not too difficult for people like them.


    Behind the king of the gem Kingdom, there are two men and a woman in total. One of the men should be over 30 years old, while the woman and the other man are slightly younger and should be in their early 20s.


    "That''s Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king!"


    Saroyan whispered to gray.


    Gray looked at the woman. She was a tall and beautiful woman with long legs. Under the knee length skirt, she looked extremely slender and graceful.


    The woman has long black hair, delicate skin, like a gem, full of crystal luster, high bridge of nose, ruddy lips and exquisite facial features.


    There is a red diamond gem in the middle of the eyebrow, which makes people look down on her bright and clean forehead like jade.


    After a brief meeting, gray and his party were arranged to live in one of the courtyards of the Royal Palace of the gem kingdom.


    It is learned from the mouth of the gem kingdom that the people of the crimson Kingdom have arrived one step ahead of them. Tonight, the royal family of the gem kingdom will hold a grand banquet for the visits of the two countries.


    It was still noon. After lunch, when gray was considering how to arrange his time, Francis came with Sophia.


    "Don''t you want to see gambling? Let''s go!"


    Francis smiled.


    In the carriage provided by the royal family of the gem Kingdom, gray left the palace and appeared on the streets of the gem kingdom.


    The street is wide enough to accommodate four carriages. The shops on both sides of the street are very popular. People can be seen in and out from time to time.


    Among these shops, you can often see a shop with many stones in it, that is gambling stone shop.


    Obviously, as described in the book gray once read, gambling houses are very common in the gem kingdom.


    The carriage finally stopped in front of a three story building, which is also a gambling stone workshop, but the specification is bigger than what we saw before.


    The three of gray got off the carriage and entered the gambling stone shop.


    In the huge space, it is very lively. There are many people. From the perspective of dress, they are either rich or expensive.


    These people pass stone platforms one after another, check the original stones placed on the stone platform, sometimes nod and immediately pay for it, sometimes shake their heads and go to other stone platforms.


    Some places are surrounded by a group of people. It seems that someone broke the stone at the scene, which aroused the onlookers of these people.


    "Up, up!"


    Not far away, a group of people around suddenly made a startling cry, as if they had cut out something good.


    Gray three people walked over, with strength to squeeze into the crowd, into the innermost part, and saw a stone about the size of white gourd in front, which was slowly cut open, revealing a pink color.


    "I''m sure I''ve made a lot of money. I''m sure I''ll make a lot of money if I cut out a pink gem with only three gold coins!"


    "Lucky to cut out the top Rune material Pink Gem!"


    Many people talked about it one after another, and next to the stone, a young man looked excited and nervously looked at the stone master.


    Finally, a Pink Gem about the size of an adult''s fist appeared in front of everyone and was held in his hand with great care by the young man.


    "Such a big piece is worth more than 1000 gold coins!"


    "I''ll give 1000 gold coins and sell me this mahogany stone!"


    "I''ll pay 1100 gold coins."


    "1200 gold coins."


    Finally, the Pink Gem was bought by a middle-aged man in exquisite clothes, and the people around here dispersed.


    "Do you want to try?"


    Francis asked with a smile.


    "Well, look who has better luck."


    Sophia smiled with interest.


    Gray is naturally quite interested. Of course, this interest is not to make a lot of money. He just wants to enjoy the process of gambling. After all, with his current wealth, even if he cuts out the most precious gem, it is difficult to make his mood fluctuate too much.


    Finally, one of the three chose an original stone and asked the stone solver to solve the stone on site. Gray and Francis didn''t cut anything. Instead, Sophia cut out a small piece of green wood stone the size of a table tennis ball, which was worth about one or two hundred gold coins. She was in a very good mood.


    "Your Highness Francis, your highness Sophia, I went to see you before and found you were not here. So you are here!"


    With the sound, several young men and women came, led by a young man with red hair.


    The young man has a lot of temperament. His red hair is like a flame burning, which is extremely dazzling.


    Under the flaming hair was a pair of sword eyebrows, which added a bit of masculinity to his handsome appearance.


    "Your Highness lilles, why are you here?"


    Seeing the visitor, Francis nodded slightly to the other side.


    "Come in with your companions."


    Lilles crimson explained with a smile, then looked at Sophia.


    "Your Highness Sophia, long time no see!"


    "Your Highness lilles!"


    Sophia nodded to greet each other.


    "Who is this?"


    Lilles crimson asked, looking at gray next to Francis and Sophia.


    "This is gray Fergus, a friend of ours."


    Francis introduced to both sides.


    "Gray, this is his highness lilles from the crimson kingdom!"


    Gray nodded and greeted each other. Somehow, gray vaguely realized that the other party seemed to have some hostility to him after knowing his name.


    This made him quite strange. It is reasonable to say that he and the other party met for the first time today. There had never been any intersection before. The other party should not be hostile to him.


    Gray almost thought he felt wrong, but in fact he didn''t feel wrong. Because the two sides met, they each chose an original stone. When they were ready to try their luck, the other party found him.


    "Your Excellency gray, would you like to bet with me?"


    Lilles Austin''s handsome face and dazzling red hair attracted the eyes of many young women in the hall. He looked at gray and smiled.


    "No."


    Gray gave lilles crimson a look and refused.


    It seems that the other party does have some hostility to him, but I don''t know why the other party''s hostility arises.


    "It''s just a random bet. Don''t bet."


    Lilles said with a smile on her crimson face.


    "No, your highness lilles might as well gamble with others if you are interested."


    Gray still refused.


    Not to mention that he knows nothing about gambling stones, even if he studies gambling stones, he will not agree. The best way to ignore this inexplicable provocation is to ignore it.


    Seeing that gray refused twice in a row, the young people who followed lilles crimson frowned and looked at gray with a cold look.


    One of them, a young man with fair skin, said in a dissatisfied voice.


    "What do you mean, your highness lilles sent you an invitation, but you didn''t agree, because you despised your highness lilles?"


    "If you don''t agree to the gambling stone invitation, you look down on it. Is your logic a little abnormal?"


    Gray was also a little cold, and somehow he was hostile to himself. Although the other party was a prince of a country, he was really not afraid.


    This is the gem Kingdom, not the crimson Kingdom controlled by the other party, nor the place where the other party can act recklessly.


    Moreover, as an aristocrat of the purple moon Kingdom, he was not under the jurisdiction of the other party, and the other party could not go to the territory of the purple moon kingdom to fight against him. Naturally, he had nothing to fear.


    "Well, it''s just the first time we met. I''m interested in Mr. gray. Since Mr. gray doesn''t want to gamble, it''s OK!"


    Lilles Austin had a cold look in his eyes, but his face remained the same, waved his hand and stopped the argument.


    "Your Highness lilles wants to gamble, right? Let me accompany you!"


    Francis also issued an invitation in due time, which resolved the tension between the two sides.

 Chapter 423

    In the evening, a dinner party was held in the palace. Most of the participants were young people. It was a party for the most outstanding young children of the Three Kingdoms.


    The most striking part of the party was not Prince lilles of the crimson Kingdom, nor Prince Francis of the purple moon Kingdom, but a group of women attending the party.


    Sophia is wearing a long dress dotted with purple gemstones. Her face is beautiful, her figure is slender and graceful, and her perfect figure is no more, no less.


    A purple hair, dazzling and dazzling under the light, makes it difficult to look directly, just like a purple God flower in the halo.


    The gem King''s daughter is dressed in a long skirt dotted with sapphire, with black hair, just like black silk, echoing with the red diamond gem in the center of her eyebrows.


    A pair of snow-white and slender legs, exposed from the knee position, showed her slender figure.


    Jessica has a tall nose and ruddy lips. Because she was trained as the heir to the throne since childhood, she has a little heroic temperament different from ordinary women, which not only makes people hate, but also makes her more attractive.


    A slightly tight white dress perfectly shows her undulating body.


    Hu Kaili, the queen daughter of the crimson Kingdom, has long red hair like fire, exquisite facial features, white neck like jade, and every frown and smile has unspeakable attraction.


    ¡­¡­


    A young woman, with different gestures, but all of them are very attractive, has become the undisputed focus of the party.


    Gray, dressed in a black dress, is very consistent with his elegant black hair. He stands calmly at the banquet with a high foot crystal cup containing half a glass of red wine.


    He once again felt the inexplicable hostility from Prince lilles crimson of the crimson kingdom. This time, not only lilles crimson, but also other children of the crimson Kingdom showed obvious hostility to him.


    Obviously, what happened in gambling stone shop this afternoon has spread, making other children of the crimson Kingdom hostile to him.


    He was a little confused. He really didn''t understand why lilles crimson was hostile to him.


    "Feel a little confused?"


    Francis came up, touched a glass with gray and asked with a smile.


    "It''s true."


    Gray smiled bitterly.


    He has many enemies, not only in the purple moon Kingdom, but also in the whole flame kingdom.


    He doesn''t care about one more enemy. No matter how powerful the enemy is, can it be stronger than the flame kingdom?


    However, he was a little confused. He clearly met the other party for the first time. How could the other party be full of hostility to him.


    "If you know what happened at the three countries'' exchange meeting five years ago, you won''t be surprised."


    Francis smiled.


    "What happened at the three countries'' exchange meeting five years ago?"


    Gray looked suspiciously at Francis, who did not deliberately tempt gray, said.


    "Five years ago, lilles seemed to fall in love with Sophia at the first sight at the three countries exchange meeting. Shortly after the exchange meeting, the crimson kingdom made a request for marriage to the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, but was rejected by his father at that time because he was too young."


    "But Lils crimson doesn''t seem to give up. He goes to the purple moon Kingdom almost every year. As the best heterosexual friend with Sophia, rumors will naturally flow into his ears."


    Speaking of this, Francis looked at gray, patted gray on the shoulder, left with a faint smile on his face, leaving gray frowning in place.


    Francis said so clearly that he could not understand it. Obviously, the reason why Lils crimson was hostile to him was that he was too close to Sophia.


    This made him seriously reflect on his relationship with Sophia.


    It''s hard to tell the relationship between him and Sophia. The lover is definitely not, but it''s inaccurate to just say that he is an ordinary friend.


    They have known each other for several years. For each other, they have changed from strange to familiar. Especially on the battlefield, they have been together for half a year, which makes their relationship very special.


    Friends, but lovers are not full. They are used to each other''s existence. This habit has made them have a tacit understanding.


    The most intuitive manifestation of this tacit understanding is the last battle with the flame kingdom. He and Sophia joined hands to fight the famine blood warrior.


    Although I didn''t say a word, I was able to understand each other''s meaning, understand each other''s ideas and cooperate with each other.


    "What are you thinking?"


    A clear voice sounded in his ear. Gray looked up and saw Sophia not far away. A pair of beautiful eyes were looking at him.


    "I want to invite you to dance. Will you agree?"


    Gray smiled and sorted out these. He had a clear understanding of his heart.


    Sophia rolled her eyes and stretched out her slender jade hand. Gray stepped forward gracefully, gently held the slender jade hand and led the stage in the center of the banquet hall in the opposite direction.


    With the music, they danced lightly. The women''s appearance was beautiful, and the men''s black hair was like ink, and the water chestnut was clear. Many people looked at this side unexpectedly, and they became the focus of the banquet hall.


    At the corner of the banquet, jessia''s eyes were dim when she saw the two dancing on the stage.


    At the other corner of the banquet, Saroyan looked at this scene and thought of his sister in the purple moon kingdom. He couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Not far from the stage, Francis, who had been watching this side, smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    On the other side of the stage, lilles crimson smiled, but the slightly spilled wine in his hand revealed his extremely bad mood at this time.


    Just now he invited Sophia to dance, but the other party refused with discomfort. Now he dances on the stage with the noble son named gray Fergus in the purple moon Kingdom, which is self-evident.


    "Does it really make you so obsessed?"


    Looking at her big brother, Hu Kaili crimson was slightly dissatisfied.


    For the sake of each other, her eldest brother goes to the purple moon Kingdom every year. She knows it.


    But even so, he still didn''t get the other party''s favor. Now it seems that the other party obviously has no interest in big brother, but has a good feeling for the noble son named gray Fergus in the purple moon kingdom.


    This can not help but make her dissatisfied with her eldest brother. With his talent and as the heir of his scarlet Kingdom, she wants what kind of woman she doesn''t have. Why do she always focus on a person who obviously doesn''t like him.


    "You don''t understand. It''s my father''s decision."


    Taking a deep breath, lilles crimson forced herself to calm down and said in a deep voice.


    Indeed, the beauty of each other fascinated him, but there were deep-seated reasons why he was so "obsessed" and had not changed for five years.


    "Father''s decision?"


    Hu Kaili asked with surprise on her crimson face.


    "Father asked you to pursue her? Why?"


    "Now is not the time for you to know."


    Lilles crimson shook her head and looked at gray on the stage, with a cold and fierce look in her eyes.


    Sophia has a secret enough to move the royal family of the crimson kingdom. All those who block him are the enemies of the crimson kingdom.


    The next day, the most outstanding young children of the Three Kingdoms gathered, but the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting was not held immediately. Instead, under the arrangement of the gem Kingdom, everyone took a carriage out of the palace, left the king''s capital of the gem Kingdom and came to a valley hundreds of miles away from the king''s capital.


    In the valley, there are lush trees, high vitality, clear springs, streams and happy animals. This is a harmonious picture.


    In the center of the valley, a huge castle stands. It is a castle built entirely of green stone. The city wall is green, and all kinds of buildings such as temples and spires are also green.


    Seeing it is like seeing the residence of the legendary spirit.


    The carriage drove straight into the castle. The young generation of the Three Kingdoms, together with the accompanying people of the Three Kingdoms, stepped down from the carriage and looked at the immediate environment curiously.


    Seeing a green color, gray and others, who are used to seeing white, black and yellow buildings, have a refreshing feeling.


    The children of noble families from the gem Kingdom looked at the scene with a little excitement.


    "Is this the place where the Royal jade hot spring is located?"


    "It must be. The surrounding buildings are all green, which is very consistent with the location of Cuiyu hot spring."


    Most of the noble family children in the gem kingdom were excited, and the noble children in the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom were confused.


    "Cuiyu hot spring, what spring is this? Have you heard of it?"


    "No, never heard of it."


    "I seem to have heard of it, but it''s only mentioned by family elders occasionally. I can''t remember it clearly."


    Gray also slightly raised his eyebrows. He had never heard of such a spring. Although he read a lot, he was more about the purple moon kingdom. After all, in this world, it is difficult for books to circulate between the two kingdoms, so he has never heard of Cuiyu hot spring.


    "This is a hot spring with mysterious power mastered by the royal family of the gem kingdom. It is unknown how this spring is produced. However, this spring has a strong healing ability. If soaked in it, it can promote the recovery of injuries and enhance strength."


    Sophia explained with a smile, with a strange tenderness in her smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome. I''m Brady Randolph, one of the principals of the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting."


    A man appeared following several men in war clothes.


    His skin is slightly white, he has a few sparse whiskers on his chin and a gentle smile.


    "Some people must already know what this place is, but most of the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom don''t know. Let me explain."


    "This is the Emerald Valley, a dense place for the royal family of the gem kingdom. There is a kind of emerald hot spring in the valley. Soaking in it can promote the recovery of injury and strength."


    "Considering the inevitable damage in the battle, the royal family of the gem Kingdom decided to hold the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting here to promote the recovery of your injuries and the improvement of your strength."


    Hearing Brady Randolph''s words, some people''s faces showed a sudden color, others showed a surprise color, and even gray couldn''t help showing a slight joy.


    He has the ability of back feeding. Naturally, he doesn''t care about the ability of emerald hot spring to promote the recovery of injury. On the contrary, it can promote the improvement of strength, which is very attractive to him.


    At this time, an old man who followed to protect the children of the crimson Kingdom frowned and asked.


    "It''s really a good thing to have a hot spring to promote injury recovery and strength improvement, but it''s hundreds of miles away from the king''s capital and gathers the most outstanding young children of the Three Kingdoms. What if they are raided by the flame kingdom?"

 Chapter 424

    "Please rest assured that the royal family of the gem Kingdom has considered this."


    Brady Randolph smiled confidently and explained.


    "The castle in the Emerald Valley is actually a relic of the imperial period, with a rune guard mechanism in the imperial period."


    "This Rune guard mechanism has been opened now. Even several King level strongmen are difficult to break into it in a short time. This period of time is enough for us to ask for help from the royal family of the gem Kingdom and wait for the Royal King level strongmen to arrive."


    "Who knows how to open and close this Rune mechanism?"


    An old man in the purple moon Kingdom asked with some uneasiness.


    "Only I and a few principals know the method of opening and closing, and others can''t even open and close."


    Brady Randolph continued to answer.


    The purple moon Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were relieved by the other party''s answers. The imperial period was a mysterious period. This castle was a relic of the imperial period. There were Rune mechanisms that were difficult for even the king level strong to break in a short time, and its credibility was very high.


    With this level of Rune mechanism, the security is naturally guaranteed.


    The next day, in front of a blue stone platform with a length of more than 100 meters and a width of more than 100 meters, the young generation of the Three Kingdoms gathered under the leadership of the king level strong of each kingdom.


    Among the Three Kingdoms, the purple moon Kingdom leads the king level strong, which is naturally the white haired man Fitch violet of the royal family.


    The king level strong man led by the crimson kingdom is a thin old man. His skin is full of wrinkles and traces of years, but his eyes are extremely sharp and people dare not look directly at him.


    The king level leader of the gem kingdom is a woman. Her face is not old. She looks just like a middle-aged woman.


    Not like a white haired man, she is very young to become a king level strong man. The crow''s feet around her eyes indicate that she will never be young to become a king level strong man.


    However, women pay great attention to their appearance, even those who become king level strong. As strong people, they can naturally find some precious magic herbs that can delay their appearance from aging.


    Behind them are the most outstanding children of the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms.


    He is full of vigor and fighting spirit in his eyes.


    He has a calm complexion, can''t see any emotional changes, and Gu Jing has no waves.


    There is also a smile on his face, a light cloud and wind.


    ¡­¡­


    Genius is full of personality, especially the most outstanding children of the younger generation in the Three Kingdoms. Almost everyone has different reactions to this exchange meeting.


    "The Three Kingdoms exchange meeting starts today and lasts for one month. In this month, the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms can challenge each other!"


    On the platform, Brady Randolph, a man of the gem Kingdom who first appeared with a few wisps of beard on his chin, smiled and said a few words to the people, and then retreated to the side of the platform.


    Naturally, there can be no death or disability in the communication of the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms. After all, these are the pillars of the Three Kingdoms in the future. There can be no accidents. He will serve as the supervision of the war, so that when death or disability occurs, he can stop it in time.


    Of course, it''s just death and disability. He won''t stop the general injury. If the injury should be avoided and there is no pressure, it''s meaningless to hold such an exchange meeting.


    "I''ll come first!"


    In the gem Kingdom, a strong young man strode out. His skin was a little dark. He walked to the battle platform with a huge Tomahawk in his hand and looked at the purple moon kingdom.


    "I''ll come!"


    The other party''s eyes were obviously ready to challenge the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom. Several of the younger generation of the purple moon Kingdom immediately wanted to stand up and fight.


    Finally, the new Marquis family, the Leo family, the legitimate son who had been saved once by gray, stepped on the stage first.


    He was holding a war knife. He was tall and dark, but his black skin was slightly inclined to the color of bronze.


    Dang!


    The two quickly fought together. After a harsh sound of fighting, both of them couldn''t help retreating.


    During the retreat, in front of the legitimate children of the Leo family, a thick pillar of fire crashed out like the huge pillar of the temple.


    The young man of the gem kingdom was attacked by the white cold into an ice river.


    Boom!


    The flame column turned into flame and the ice river turned into cold air collide with two extreme forces and emit violent explosion.


    On the battle platform, broken flames and extremely cold ice were everywhere. Many flew outside the battle platform and attacked everyone.


    However, just as he was about to leave the platform, there was a blue light flashing, which blocked the fire and cold.


    This battle platform is also from the imperial period, and the guardian array pattern of the imperial period is also painted on it.


    Poof!


    After hundreds of fights, the legitimate children of the Wren family seized the opportunity and chopped the burly man of the gem kingdom to the ground with a sabre, winning.


    However, although he hurt the other party, he couldn''t help gasping deeply. The strength of the other party was close to him. He won hard and consumed a lot.


    "I''ll fight you!"


    Facing him with huge consumption, a noble son of the gem kingdom came forward and defeated him without much effort.


    It was not the children of the purple moon Kingdom who shot at the noble children of the gem Kingdom, but a noble child of the crimson kingdom.


    After all, this is an exchange meeting between the Three Kingdoms, not between the gem Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom. Naturally, the noble children of the crimson kingdom are not willing to fall behind.


    Finally, the noble son of the crimson Kingdom defeated the noble son of the gem kingdom.


    More than two hours later, people from the Three Kingdoms came to the stage, and Saroyan and jessia also fought and defeated their opponents.


    Those who can be sent to participate in the exchange meeting of the three kingdoms are not weak, and the lowest has reached the level of crazy blood soldiers.


    However, after six months of baptism on the battlefield, their progress was great, and they fought at the same level and won an overwhelming victory.


    In fact, there are more than two people, and other noble children in the purple moon Kingdom also win more and lose less. Obviously, this is the credit of the baptism of the battlefield.


    Gray didn''t make a move. After all, with his current strength level, it would be too bullying to participate in the crazy level confrontation.


    However, he estimated that it should be his turn soon, because he had found that several people''s eyes had fallen on him in the crimson kingdom.


    Sure enough, soon after a noble son of the crimson kingdom came to power and defeated his opponent, he looked at the purple moon Kingdom, to be exact, at gray.


    "Gray Fergus, dare you fight me?"


    This is a young man with extremely white skin. He looks at gray with a thick cold color. It is the person who once attacked gray in the gambling stone shop because gray refused lilles crimson gambling stone''s invitation.


    Dare to take the initiative to challenge gray. The strength of the other party is not weak. From the previous battle, the other party should be a pretty blood soldier. This is the first time that a pretty blood soldier has come to power since the battle.


    Gray had nothing to say. He walked out of the team of the purple moon Kingdom and walked step by step towards the ladder of the battle platform.


    The other party has already given the challenge of naming names. Naturally, he has no reason to refuse.


    In addition, he came to the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting to see the top strength of the younger generation of the other two kingdoms, let them turn into their own pressure, and promote themselves to break the bottleneck of the first level of the barbarian level and break through to the second level of the barbarian level as soon as possible.


    Although the other party can''t give him that kind of pressure, it''s just like moving muscles and bones before fighting with a powerful opponent.


    to be sonorous!


    The fair skinned man of the crimson Kingdom pulled out the knife at his waist. It was a knife with a very thin and long blade. The blade was bright and cold.


    Buzz!


    On his long knife, there was a hazy green light. The green light spread the sword body. Finally, a huge knife three meters long and half meters wide appeared in his hand.


    On the giant sword, every inch of cyan brilliance is condensed by a large number of wind system abilities, and this wind system ability is his own wind system blood beast ability.


    When reaching the level of brute blood warrior, the blood beast ability can be controlled freely. Except for a few people with special blood beast ability, most of them have been able to attach their blood beast ability to weapons and combine their physical ability with blood beast ability, which is often their strongest fighting means.


    The fair skinned man of the crimson kingdom is one of them.


    Shua!


    The fair skinned man of the crimson Kingdom rushed at gray with cold eyes. His dissatisfaction with gray had accumulated as early as the gambling stone shop. If he had not been stopped at that time, he would have shot at gray at that time.


    He wants the thunder to beat gray and make gray lose miserably, so he does his best.


    Looking at the white man in the crimson Kingdom, gray looked calm. He could guess what the other party was thinking.


    He didn''t care. In fact, his ideas were similar to those of the other party, and he didn''t want to delay the battle for too long.


    He can''t remember how many brute blood soldiers died under him on the battlefield. Obviously, brute blood soldiers can''t bring him pressure, so it''s better to end it as soon as possible.


    The magic sword taken from Warner Graham at his waist came out of the scabbard, which attracted Warner Graham under the stage to bite his teeth. Every time he saw Gray use the magic sword, he had a sense of humiliation in his heart, and wanted to rush over and fight with gray.


    Gray naturally didn''t care about Warner Graham''s attitude under the platform. The long sword was like a rock. It was also surrounded by blue light. It turned into a blue giant sword, stepped out and chopped down with a sword.


    Boom!


    The sword surrounded by green light collided with the knife.


    "What...?"


    At the next moment, the fair skinned man in the crimson kingdom with a knife suddenly changed his complexion and retreated. If the stone slab of the battle platform under his feet were not reinforced by array lines, he would definitely crack under his feet.


    His arms were as painful as the crack of a tiger''s mouth. For a moment, his hands felt detached.


    "Hum -"


    It does not use the mixing capacity, but only the wind system capacity at the brute level.


    However, Gray''s power comes from the Amethyst beast. Like the blood beast, he has also reached the special level of brute level. Naturally, it is not something that the fair skinned men of the crimson kingdom can resist.


    The fair skinned man in the crimson Kingdom has a chapped mouth and numb and painful hands. Naturally, gray will not miss this opportunity.


    Whoosh!


    With one step, he caught up with the white man of the crimson Kingdom who went backward. In the frightened eyes of the white man, the giant sword swept out.


    The fair skinned man endured the sharp pain of the tiger''s mouth and resisted with the horizontal knife, but it was too late. The huge sword surrounded by blue light crossed like a blue halo.


    Poof!


    A blood flower bloomed, the white man''s clothes in the crimson Kingdom broke, and a blood hole appeared in his abdomen, which flew upside down and hit the ground heavily.


    The blood was sprinkled on the platform, dazzling red.

 Chapter 425

    "Defeated a bloody warrior with only two swords?"


    The younger generation of the purple moon kingdom is not surprised that gray defeated a brute blood soldier with only two swords. After all, with Gray''s real strength, if you try your best, one sword will be enough to kill a brute blood soldier.


    The young generation of the crimson Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, but many noble children looked slightly.


    The realm reaches the barbarian level. Among the younger generation, they can definitely be called strong. After all, they are not over 30 years old. At this age, it is extremely rebellious to have this strength.


    The other party beat the white man with the strength of the pretty blood soldier with two moves. It can be seen that the strength of the other party is far beyond the white man.


    "Only two swords?"


    Even the strongest of the younger generation in the two kingdoms could not help their eyes.


    Although they think they can defeat the fair skinned man, they absolutely dare not say that they can defeat the fair skinned man with only two swords. For them, gray is definitely a strong enemy.


    Only gemstone queen grenvie Austin, crimson Prince lilles crimson and two others can do the same, and they will be more relaxed.


    Bang!


    When the long sword touched the ground, gray looked at the direction of the crimson kingdom without saying a challenge, but the meaning was already obvious.


    Now that he has done it, it is impossible for him to stop before his body moves. Many young people in the crimson kingdom are hostile to him, so he will not be polite.


    "Hum -"


    The fair skinned man took the initiative to challenge gray, but was defeated by Gray''s two swords, which made them feel pale as the children of the aristocrats in the crimson kingdom.


    And Gray''s eyes on the platform made them completely angry.


    At first, a noble son who once gave gray a cold look came out.


    "Arrogance!"


    The noble son was dressed in black and red war clothes, slim and vigorous, and his muscles were full of the beauty of a cheetah. With cold eyes, he walked up the steps step by step.


    He is the most outstanding direct descendant of the Duke Bruce family in the crimson Kingdom, Wayne Bruce.


    The Duke Bruce family is a family that once had a king level strong man. It has a very deep foundation. Its status in the crimson kingdom is no worse than that of the Graham family, or even worse, because in the most brilliant time of this family, two king level strong men once coexisted.


    "Don''t think it''s great to beat Jeffrey. His strength among us is only in the middle."


    Wearing black and red war clothes, the noble children pulled out a long black gun from their back, up to two meters long. The tip of the gun pointed at gray from a distance. He scolded coldly.


    "I never thought how great it would be to defeat a bloody soldier."


    Gray looked calm and faintly looked at the aristocratic children in black and red war clothes with a gun pointing at him.


    "As for what level he can rank among the young generation in the crimson Kingdom, I''m not interested."


    At this time, the fair skinned man of the crimson Kingdom wounded by Gray was held by someone and just returned to the team of the crimson kingdom. Suddenly, he heard that gray described him as "just a bloody soldier". He was so angry that his face was red and almost vomited blood.


    As the most outstanding child of the younger generation of the family, from small to large, he saw the awe of the younger generation of the family. Wherever he went, he would become the undisputed focus in the field.


    But now it has completely become the background, and he is actually described by the other party as just a bloody soldier. His heart is full of anger, but there is no place to vent, because he is really not the other party''s opponent.


    In the confrontation just now, he clearly felt that the strength of the other party was much stronger than him.


    "You look crazy!"


    The noble children in black and red war clothes looked colder. The long gun in his hand shook slightly because of his anger, as if it would attack like an angry dragon at any time.


    As a high-ranking son of the Duke family, his peers were humble when they saw him for fear of causing his dissatisfaction. Why did they contradict him like this?


    "I hope you can be so crazy later!"


    The noble children in black and red war clothes finally shot with anger.


    Suddenly, with him as the center, a large amount of black matter diffused like a magic cloud, covering less than half of the battle platform, like a dark cloud rolling in the sky, like gray.


    The black magic cloud is not a dark cloud, but a pure shadow. The blood beast blood implanted by the other party can control the shadow and turn the invisible shadow into tangible material.


    From the momentum that swept almost half of the battle platform, the strength of the other party is indeed stronger than the fair skinned man, and has reached the second level of brute level.


    Although because of the particularity of shadow ability, he can''t combine shadow ability with physical ability, it is extremely powerful. After all, this is the confrontation of the younger generation.


    The black magic cloud transformed by the shadow attacked gray everywhere. The noble children in black and red war clothes were holding a long gun. The whole person and the gun were like an integration, and a gun stabbed gray.


    "If you think it''s crazy, I''ll admit it!"


    Gray was still calm in the face of a huge shadow that was like a black magic cloud.


    On the battlefield with the flame Kingdom, he encountered a more powerful shadow ability attack than this. It was exerted by the extremely powerful existence of the flame Kingdom who reached the second level of the famine level and among the famine blood soldiers.


    Hundreds of people were killed in one blow, which was like a natural disaster. It was extremely terrible. He was also included in the attack at that time, but finally he rushed out of a way of life with strong defense.


    Having encountered such a shadow ability attack, when facing the shadow ability attack of a young man wearing a black and red war suit, I immediately felt that the momentum was general and the attack power was also general.


    Hula!


    Gray didn''t move, but in front of him, a huge blue river of fog appeared.


    In the long blue river, the cold air filled the air. The handle wind blade was like a magic weapon. It went upstream and hit the black magic cloud.


    Boom!


    The blue river collided with the black magic cloud, and then both burst and exploded.


    It was like a surging wave beating the waves, the substances melted by the wind blade, cold air and shadow splashed everywhere, and the protective layer around the battle platform sounded one after another.


    Dang!


    In this aftershock, gray and the noble children in black and red war clothes avoided the aftershock and fought together.


    When they touched, they both retreated slightly.


    The noble children in black and red war clothes reached the second level of the barbarian level. Although gray did not reach the second level of the barbarian level, he inherited the terrible power of the purple blood beast, but his strength was not weaker than the existence of this level.


    "Mixing ability? Is it blood variation or practicing some kind of mixed blood method?"


    Outside the battle platform, a few people who understood what the long blue river represented were surprised. Some people seemed to master the mixed blood method that no one had mastered in the imperial period.


    Even grenvie Austin, the daughter of the gem king, and lilles crimson, the scarlet prince, could not help showing a trace of surprise in their eyes. The combat power at this level still did not pose a threat to them, but the displayed mixing ability could not help but surprise them.


    The mixed ability, introduced in the ancient books of the imperial period, is an extremely powerful ability to fight beyond the level. The other party actually has it!


    The older generation from the purple moon Kingdom explained that they were relieved. It turned out that it was the variation caused by taking the blood of high-level blood animals. With the improvement of the realm, this mixing ability will disappear.


    On the platform, the battle continued.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The long blue river and black clouds appear from time to time and collide with each other from time to time, making the whole battle platform seem to be baptized by the storm.


    In this "storm", gray and the noble children in black and red war clothes fought while avoiding, and the weapons collided with each other.


    They fought in the gap between the afterwaves of blood beast ability.


    The noble children in black and red war clothes have long guns from left to right. Each shot must be aimed at Gray''s key, and Gray''s long sword is tightly waved.


    Obviously, there was only one sword in his hand, but it turned into a shield like dozens of swords in his hand, and blocked the long gun from attacking the vital point again and again.


    In resisting the long gun attack, Gray''s eyes were sharp and his body was murderous, as if he had returned to the battlefield with the flame Kingdom, and his murderous spirit was as strong as a cloak.


    After continuously blocking the long gun stabbed by the noble children in black and red war clothes, suddenly, Gray''s long sword slashed sharply, hit the side of the long gun and knocked the long gun off the side, while his sword was cut along the barrel of the long gun towards the noble children in black and red war clothes.


    "Ah --"


    With a scream, a deep wound appeared on the chest of the noble children in black and red war clothes.


    As like as two peas of white skin, the blood is spattered in the air, and the way of being defeated is in a state of embarrassed look.


    "Even Wei Wayne lost!"


    Seeing that the noble children in black and red war clothes were almost defeated in the same way, the younger generation of the crimson Kingdom looked even more ugly. Even the older generation of the crimson Kingdom who came to protect them looked vaguely ugly.


    They were defeated one after another, and in the same way, they had faintly felt the strange eyes from the gem Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom.


    Although the three countries have formed an alliance, competition and infighting are essential. The simplest question is which kingdom dominates the alliance.


    No kingdom would be willing to be commanded, which is extremely worrying anyway.


    The successive defeats made the skinny King level strongman in the crimson Kingdom frown slightly. He looked behind him and finally fell on a young man in a blue war suit.


    "Otis, you go and do your best!"

 Chapter 426

    "Yes, Lord Rodney."


    Otis Adrian, a noble son in blue war clothes, stepped out of the team of the crimson Kingdom and walked to the battle platform.


    This is a handsome, cold and arrogant aristocratic son. He is wearing a blue war suit. He has a sword with a gem inlaid handle around his waist. His long brown hair falls obliquely, almost covering his right eye.


    He walked steadily, not fast or slow, not anxious or impatient. He could not see any anxiety because the first two companions were defeated by gray.


    "He is the son of the Duke Adrian family of the crimson kingdom!"


    "It''s said that there are still king level strong people in this family."


    "Send him to play at this time. Has his strength reached the famine level?"


    Many of the noble children of the gem Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom know Otis Adrian. After all, many of them have participated in similar exchanges five years ago.


    After being defeated by one person and two people in a row, it is obvious that the crimson kingdom can only recover its lost face if thunder beats its opponent.


    At this time, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom sent the other party, which represented that the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom thought he had the strength to crush and defeat gray, so they could not help but secretly guess that the other party had the strength of a bloodless warrior.


    "Otis, teach him a lesson!"


    "Yes, let him understand that the second level is nothing!"


    Gray defeated the two aristocratic children of the crimson Kingdom continuously, and seemed quite relaxed, which made the aristocratic children of the crimson Kingdom feel ashamed.


    At this time, Otis Adrian was sent to the stage. Some of them suddenly sneered at the corners of their mouths, while some shouted recklessly.


    "Look at the attitude of the noble children of the crimson Kingdom, Otis is mostly a bloodless warrior."


    "That gray Fergus, although his strength is good and he is also very strong in the second level of the barbarian level, he is certainly not an opponent in the face of the bloodless warrior."


    "I don''t know who the purple moon kingdom will send to fight next. I don''t know whether there are other blood hungry soldiers in the purple moon Kingdom except his highness Francis..."


    The noble children of the gem Kingdom talked about nothing. Since there were contradictions between the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom, they wanted to take the lead in dividing them. Naturally, they were willing to watch and observe the strength of both sides.


    "Teach gray a lesson?"


    Among the noble children of the purple moon Kingdom, many people sneer at themselves. I don''t know whether these people dare to say so after they know Gray''s achievements.


    But soon, I believe, gray will surprise these people present.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Down the stairs, Otis Adrian stepped onto the platform, didn''t immediately pull out the knife at his waist, he looked at gray and said.


    "Try your best, or you won''t have a chance!"


    The voice is indifferent, and there is no irony in the tone. It is more like a tone of stating a fact.


    "Then you have to pick it up!"


    Gray''s mouth tilted slightly.


    Since the other party asked him to do his best, he naturally wouldn''t push it off. It''s like someone said to you "hit me" when fighting. Naturally, gray doesn''t mind going up and giving the other party a fist.


    Whoosh!


    Gray flashed out, and suddenly a sword swept out.


    Under one sword, a long river appeared, the waves were rough and mighty, and hit ODIS Adrian.


    But this time, what appeared was not the long blue river he had used before, but a long black river as black as ink, like the water of the Styx.


    He used the three mixing abilities of ice, wind blade and fire!


    WOW!


    The long black river is surging, and an extremely dangerous smell sweeps out and spreads in all directions.


    "What is this ability that has such a terrible smell?"


    Under the battle platform, the younger generation of the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom did not change their complexion. On the long black river, they felt enough to make them tremble.


    The younger generation of the two kingdoms under Lien Chan''s platform felt frightened, not to mention on the platform.


    "Extremely dangerous!"


    On the stage, at the moment of the long black fog, Otis Adrian''s hair stood up and his goose bumps stood up.


    On the long black river, he felt the smell of extreme danger, and he knew he was holding up.


    to be sonorous!


    In less than a moment, the long knife hanging around his waist came out of its sheath, and a terrible blue lightning spread on the long knife. He cut it out quickly, and a turbulent river of thunder hit the black fog, and he retreated again and again.


    Boom!


    Almost at the same time when he retreated, the long river of blue lightning and the long river of black fog had collided. The two extreme forces disappeared in an instant, but it was inevitable that there were fine lightning and black fog.


    Otis Adrian made a hasty move, which was naturally very close to the collision center, and was immediately shrouded in black fog and lightning.


    He showed the speed of the bloodless soldiers and tried his best to avoid, but the number was too large to avoid.


    Crackling!


    A thunder and lightning hit him, and his battle clothes were suddenly broken, and a charred mark appeared on his skin.


    Poof!


    A mass of black fog splashed on him, his war clothes were "corroded", and his skin seemed to be cut off, revealing the flesh and blood inside.


    Fortunately, the black fog is only a small mass, otherwise it is not as simple as scraping off a layer of skin.


    Poof, crackling!


    When Otis Adrian finally avoided the impact of the aftereffects of the two forces, his battle clothes were worn and tattered, and there were several scorched marks and several scraped marks of skin and flesh.


    Fortunately, it''s not serious. The opponent''s Wasteland defense is not as good as gray, but it''s definitely not bad.


    "I admit to belittling you!"


    He suffered a loss in the first fight, and Otis Adrian''s face was very gloomy.


    "Then fight me with all your strength!"


    Gray said faintly that in the next moment, both he and Otis Adrian shot again.


    Gray''s long sword was wrapped with fog and cut a long black river of fog. Otis Adrian''s long knife was wrapped with lightning and cut a long river of lightning.


    Boom!


    The long river of black fog and the long river of blue lightning collided with each other like drum music. The terrible afterwaves splashed everywhere, and the blue light of the protective array of the battle platform flickered, making waves layer by layer. People couldn''t help worrying about whether it would break down.


    However, it was blocked after all. This battle platform is also a relic of the imperial period. The protective array pattern painted on it is extremely powerful.


    "No, I can''t stop this kind of fighting in time!"


    In one corner of the platform, Brady Randolph, who presided over the battle, changed his face and shouted bad.


    Although his combat effectiveness still exceeds that of any party in the immediate battle, it is simply too late to defeat them with his strength. It is absolutely too late to stop them in time before they appear dead or disabled.


    "Let me come!"


    Just then, the middle-aged woman of the king level strong in the gem Kingdom appeared.


    Knowing how to open and close the battle platform array pattern, she temporarily closed the battle platform protection array pattern, entered the battle platform, pushed Brady Randolph out, and quickly restored the battle platform protection array pattern.


    Shua!


    Wrapped in black fog, the long sword in Gray''s hand turned into a huge sword several meters long, emitting an atmosphere that made the younger generation of all kingdoms feel dangerous, and a sword stabbed out.


    Crackling!


    Because of carelessness, Otis Adrian, who suffered a little loss, looked gloomy and said nothing. The sword was blue and twined with lightning. It was also turned into a huge sword several meters long from bottom to top.


    Boom!


    After the dull collision like drum music, the black fog on the giant sword became thin, and the blue lightning on the giant saber also consumed a lot, and could not maintain the huge body as soon as possible.


    However, at the next moment, under the continuous mobilization ability of gray and Otis Adrian, the long sword with black fog became black again, and the lightning on the giant saber became turbulent again, and then fought together again.


    "Otis Adrian has the strength of a bloodless warrior, and gray Fergus also has the strength of a bloodless warrior!"


    "Both of them are wild blood soldiers!"


    Under the battle platform, many of the younger generation of the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom are not moved. They lack the first-class combat power. This is definitely the top combat power of the younger generation. Unexpectedly, they are both.


    Only a few people can see that Gray''s combat power has far exceeded his own realm.


    "Just rely on magic weapons!"


    Lilles crimson Leng hum, according to his judgment, Gray''s realm should be only the brute level, but at most the second level of the brute level. The waste level combat power played by the other party absolutely depends on magic weapons.


    However, the exchange meeting does not prevent the use of magic weapons. After all, it is very common for enemies to fight with magic weapons in a real battlefield. Since they want the exchange meeting to be as real as possible, naturally, they can not prevent the use of magic weapons.


    "First, the mixing ability of cold ice wind blade, and then this strange black fog..."


    The lady without gem frowned. According to common sense, the other party should have used magic weapons, but she vaguely felt that the other party was not as simple as using magic weapons.


    "What''s the matter with gray? Why don''t you do your best?"


    What gray shows now is extremely powerful combat power among the young generation of the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    But in the younger generation of purple moon Kingdom who have seen Gray''s performance on the battlefield, many people doubt that gray obviously didn''t do his best.


    After all, Gray''s strongest means is his strong and terrible defense. It is with this defense that gray killed three waste classes in the last battle with the flame kingdom.


    "He''s polishing his sword!"


    Francis said thoughtfully, staring at the fighting gray and Otis Adrian.

 Chapter 427

    Crackling!


    The huge Sabre entangled by lightning has a length of more than three meters. It is like a huge blade transformed by lightning and cuts at gray.


    The air was torn by the blow of the knife, and the strong wind beat on people like a knife.


    Gray held a huge sword wrapped in black fog and slashed it from left to right. He immediately cut off the huge sword wrapped in lightning. Then he turned his long sword and cut it to Otis Adrian behind the huge sword.


    Under his sword, the air didn''t seem to exist, there was no wind, only a huge sword with extremely dangerous smell and approaching quickly.


    Otis Adrian''s face changed slightly. He quickly stepped back and cut down the blade, blocking the black fog giant sword.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Their weapons collided one after another, and there was a dull sound after another. The sound was dull, just like the heart of a giant beast beating, which made people feel extremely depressed.


    Fighting is not only the strength of the blood beast''s ability, but also the fighting skills such as sword, knife and gun.


    Especially when the strength reaches the barbarian level, can accurately control the blood beast ability, and can attach the blood beast ability to weapons such as sword, gun and knife, combat skills become more and more important.


    After fighting on the battlefield for more than half a year, gray had a deeper understanding of this and paid more attention to the polishing of his combat skills.


    When he met a young genius who had the same combat power as him, he couldn''t help but come up with the idea of taking the other party as a sharpener to polish his sword technique.


    Therefore, he did not show his strong defense that even the bloodless soldiers could not be hit hard, but more relied on combat skills to fight with each other.


    "It turns out that your realm has not reached the wasteland level. You can have the wasteland level combat power by relying on magic weapons!"


    After fighting several times, Otis Adrian realized that Gray''s realm was only brute level. With a sneer, he dodged away from Gray''s front, and the huge lightning saber attacked gray from the side.


    Gray was not surprised and flustered by the other party''s behavior.


    Instead of moving significantly, he turned around in situ and put himself in the right position with the smallest movement.


    Boom!


    The black fog sword swept out and blocked the huge lightning sabre.


    Taking advantage of his weakness of relatively slow moving speed, the other party is not the first person. Many enemies on the battlefield have done so, and the action just now is his combat skills in the face of enemies faster than himself.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Otis Adrian appeared in front of and around gray from time to time. Gray was almost motionless. He just moved in his body direction and blocked the attack from Otis Adrian with the minimum moving distance.


    "This guy''s fighting skills..."


    Otis Adrian frowned when he attacked gray again from behind, but was blocked by gray.


    Obviously, the other party''s speed is not as fast as him, but every time, the other party can calmly block his attack, so that he can''t attack for a long time.


    Facing each other, he was like an old man who had become a bloodless soldier in the family for many years. It was clear that the strength shown by each other was not stronger than him, and even weaker in speed, but he just couldn''t win.


    He knew that this was the opponent''s fighting skills, far above him.


    "This guy is younger than me. How can he have fighting skills comparable to the old family?"


    Being able to grow up to the level of a bloodless warrior at this age, his cultivation talent and combat talent are definitely not weak.


    Along the way, he has not experienced combat, and often takes the family elders as the object of combat. However, such a battle is far less advanced than Gray''s honing between life and death.


    There is a great fear between life and death, and this great fear can also stimulate people''s potential and make people grow rapidly.


    After more than half a year of life and death honing and struggling between life and death, Gray''s growth is rapid, not only the improvement of realm, but also the improvement of combat skills.


    The reason why the fighting skills are much better than the other side is that gray has experienced too many battles of life and death. Apart from the battlefield, gray has also experienced many wars of life and death.


    The other side, as a son of the Duke family, can hardly have anyone who dares to kill him. Naturally, it is difficult to encounter this life and death war, and it is difficult to improve his fighting skills by leaps and bounds like gray.


    This is the difference between battlefield baptism and greenhouse flowers.


    Crackling!


    Blue thunder and lightning River, thunder rolling, tossing endlessly, thunder burst everywhere.


    Sweeping over the battle platform, the protective array pattern branded on the battle platform is bright, which strengthens the battle platform and prevents it from being damaged.


    Under the battle platform, many of the younger generation of the three kingdoms are dignified. Such a thunder and lightning is enough to defeat most of them and even kill them on the spot.


    Only a few people who have reached the level of bloodless soldiers can be calm, but they can''t help paying close attention to the battle. This is a battle they need to pay close attention to, because both sides of the battle are at the same level as them.


    Thunder and lightning swept from the side with great momentum. Gray turned around without a moment''s hesitation. A huge black sword several meters long was cut down from top to bottom.


    Poof!


    The black giant sword was like chopping on the cloth, cutting the long river of lightning in half from the middle.


    The blue lightning, which turned into two halves, crossed from both sides beside him and finally hit the cyan light supported by the protective array behind him. The thunder burst and caused a violent shaking of the cyan light.


    The strong wind caused by the huge movement made Gray''s black hair fly. His face was angular, his physique was slender and strong. Standing in place, his whole person was as sharp as the huge sword in his hand, emitting a strong cold breath.


    Shua!


    Otis Adrian appeared on his side. The huge war knife wrapped in thunder cut him horizontally. The knife was surging, with the momentum of splitting him in half from the middle.


    Gray turned and crossed his sword. The huge sword immediately blocked the huge lightning sabre.


    Boom!


    This is a rather low sound compared with the surging lightning. Although it is low and dull, its destructive power is absolutely not weak. The protective array pattern lit on the ground of the battle platform shows the power of this sound collision.


    If ordinary people were near them just now, they would probably be crushed by the shock wave.


    Although they don''t have the same blood beast ability as the fanged pig, the sound wave power caused by the collision is no worse than the fanged pig.


    The horizontal sword blocked the huge lightning sabre. The huge sword in Gray''s hand suddenly pressed down and made the sabre slightly downward. Then, the huge sword cut away from Otis Adrian behind the huge lightning sabre.


    Block the attack, press down to offset the giant knife, and fight back. Obviously, the three actions are in Gray''s hands, but it seems to be one action.


    This is also the combat skill tempered by thousands of training on the battlefield. Such combat means has almost become his instinct and formed his physical memory.


    When the sword came, Otis Adrian retreated and avoided his body, but his arm was inevitably rubbed.


    Poof!


    Needless to say, the sharp edge of the black giant sword was only lightly rubbed, but a deep wound inevitably appeared on ODIS Adrian''s arm.


    Di, Di, di!


    Blood flowed on the stone slab of the battle platform, and Otis Adrian was injured again.


    If the initial injury was the result of carelessness and insufficient attention to gray, the current injury will never have any carelessness.


    Otis Adrian, who has a full understanding of Gray''s strength, will never be careless after understanding Gray''s strength. Gray injured him with strength and combat skills!


    "Come again!"


    After a look at his bloody left arm, Otis Adrian turned blue.


    The other party obviously relied on magic weapons, and his combat power was comparable to that of a bloodless soldier. His physical quality in other aspects was obviously only barbarian level, far inferior to him, but he was suppressed and injured.


    This made him feel very angry.


    Crackling!


    Another long river of lightning came out and swept towards gray, while he himself rushed to gray from the other side.


    The long river of thunder and lightning was torn to pieces by Gray''s sword, and he was taking advantage of this gap to approach gray.


    Shua!


    With one step, he was close to gray and cut Gray''s throat with a knife.


    Quick, accurate, cruel!


    This is a knife that he can call the peak, and his combat power is brought into full play by him.


    Boom!


    Even so, he was still blocked by gray. With a sword, he cut away the long river of lightning. There was almost no pause, and gray had cut at him.


    It was like the angle of view of his eyes reached 180 degrees. He had already noticed his arrival and the knife he cut.


    Poof!


    Blood spattered and Otis Adrian was injured again.


    In his abdomen, a large blood mouth appeared, the blood seeped out and dyed his battle clothes red.


    He was dressed in rags and was even red with blood. At this time, he didn''t have the domineering and condescending attitude at the beginning.


    "Come again!"


    He didn''t want to roar, but the outcome didn''t change.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    He kept attacking gray, but gray kept blocking the counterattack, and he was injured one after another.


    "Again -"


    Otis Adrian roared again, ready to do it again, but just then, a huge black sword was already on his neck.


    The giant sword wrapped in black fog is extremely sharp.


    He only slightly twisted his neck, and a blood hole appeared in his neck. The blood slid down his neck, so that he didn''t dare to move for half a minute.


    After several successive fights, gray finally seized the opportunity to put his sword on his neck and won the battle.


    This is a "win the strong with the weak".


    Gray''s only means comparable to the other party is the famine level combat power. In other aspects, he is weaker than the other party.


    However, with his fighting skills honed on the battlefield, he defeated the other party by defeating the strong with the weak.


    The victory of this war made gray happier than killing a bloodless soldier on the battlefield, because it was the most intuitive verification of his combat skills honed on the battlefield.

 Chapter 428

    "Otis also lost!"


    "Damn, even Otis is not that guy''s opponent!"


    The younger generation of the crimson kingdom all look ugly. Even Otis is the third person defeated by the other party. Moreover, Otis is a genuine blood shortage soldier, but he still lost to the other party.


    Being defeated by the same person for three times in a row is like being slapped by the same person for three times in a row. They can already imagine the aristocratic children of the gem Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom looking at them.


    They glanced at the direction of the gem Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom. Sure enough, many people looked at them with obvious banter.


    The scarlet King''s daughter Hu Kaili clenched her fists. If she didn''t know that her current strength was not the opponent of the other party, she would definitely step on the stage.


    Lilles, the scarlet prince, said nothing, although his complexion had not changed. He walked out of the team of the scarlet Kingdom and went to the battle platform.


    His red hair, handsome face and yellow war clothes make his posture extremely tall and straight.


    But at this time, his eyes were a little cold, and there was a cold breath from him.


    Before, I thought that the other party only relied on magic weapons to compare its combat power with the famine level. Although it can fight the famine blood soldiers, it is bound to lose in the end. After all, the combat competition is not only combat power, but also speed, strength, defense and many other aspects.


    But he didn''t want to be defeated by the wild blood soldier of his own kingdom. The other party actually made up for other deficiencies with fighting skills and defeated the wild blood soldier of his own kingdom. It was like a slap in the face.


    "Why don''t you let me be his highness lilles''s opponent? Gray has fought for three consecutive games, which consumes a lot. Presumably, his highness lilles doesn''t want to take advantage of him."


    Just then, in the purple moon Kingdom, Gavin Kenneth came out and said to lilles crimson.


    He has blue hair and a handsome face. Compared with the calm temperament of lilles crimson, his temperament is more elegant, just like an invisible wind.


    "Well, I''ll challenge Lord gray later!"


    Lilles crimson''s most wanted opponent is naturally gray. After all, gray defeated three noble children of the crimson kingdom in a row, which made the crimson Kingdom very embarrassed.


    However, since Gavin Kenneth has said that to this extent, he naturally can''t say that he will fight gray now. If he does so, even if he wins, it will make people feel that it is because the other party consumes too much.


    Walking down the stage, gray nodded to Gavin Kenneth and returned to the purple moon kingdom.


    He really consumes a lot. Otis Adrian is also a bloodless warrior. He doesn''t rely on physical defense and completely relies on combat skills to defeat each other. It is more difficult and the consumption naturally increases.


    However, if lilles crimson really wants to fight now, he doesn''t mind fighting with the other party. He has a wasteful defense and is difficult to hit hard. He thinks he won''t lose.


    What he is most interested in now is what Gavin Kenneth is in.


    Two months ago, at the end of the war, the other party was at the second level of barbarism, but now two months later, the other party has taken the initiative to challenge lilles crimson. I''m afraid the other party''s realm


    On the stage, Gavin Kenneth and lilles crimson are in place.


    Shua!


    Lilles crimson took the lead, drew his sword and quickly approached Gavin Kenneth.


    The noble children of the crimson kingdom were defeated three times in a row. They urgently needed a crushing victory to wash away this disgrace and boost their morale. He needed to defeat Gavin Kenneth.


    While running, the long sword in his hand suddenly cut off Gavin Kenneth.


    Shua!


    Under his sword, a crimson lightning appeared. It was a huge crimson lightning with strange shape, like a huge red sky knife, cut off like Gavin Kenneth.


    Whoosh!


    Gavin Kenneth also moved, his blue hair flying, his body suddenly moved rapidly to the side, and unexpectedly avoided the huge crimson lightning with speed.


    "Gavin has reached the famine level!"


    Said Sophia.


    The reason for this judgment is that the speed shown by Gavin Kenneth has absolutely reached the level of shortage.


    "After the baptism of the battlefield, each of us who survived has made great progress!"


    Gray sighed.


    After the baptism of the battlefield, it is not only him who has been promoted. Gavin Kenneth, Sophia, Francis and even many noble children who have survived the battlefield have been promoted.


    "Galen Kenneth is already a bloodless warrior!"


    Among the gem Kingdom and crimson Kingdom, several people''s faces changed slightly.


    They fought with Gavin Kenneth five years ago. At that time, they were equivalent to Gavin Kenneth. Now, Gavin Kenneth has become a bloodless warrior, but they are still at the barbarian level.


    "It''s the baptism of war..."


    Even the older generation of the two kingdoms did not change slightly. Fighting was indeed the best catalyst for growth. Although it was dangerous, as long as they could survive the danger, they were likely to be promoted.


    It is with this in mind that the Three Kingdoms will hold such exchanges every five years in order to make the younger generation of the three countries become each other''s grindstones and promote each other''s growth in the competition with each other.


    Avoiding crimson lightning, Gavin Kenneth cut it out.


    Under his knife, the cold filled the air, and the white cold turned into a cloud, covering the sky and the earth, rolling towards lilles crimson.


    The surrounding ground was covered with a thick layer of ice with the movement of Baisen cold.


    "Wild blood warrior!"


    Lilles crimson complexion remained unchanged, but her heart was slightly frozen. Compared with five years ago, the younger generation of purple moon Kingdom five years later grew beyond expectations.


    Although gray Fergus is not a wild level, he can defeat the wild level. Gavin Kenneth is a real wild blood warrior. Coupled with fascism, it is almost equivalent to that the purple moon Kingdom has three wild blood warriors.


    The crimson Kingdom has only him and the defeated Otis Adrian. There is no doubt that the crimson Kingdom lost the number of the top combat forces of the younger generation.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    On the battle platform, the extremely cold air and the red lightning emitting the smell of destruction collided and made a loud noise, and the aftermath of the battle swept the whole battle platform.


    "Hum -"


    After a long battle, lilles crimson couldn''t help humming. Suddenly, behind him, a pair of crimson wings appeared, his body soared, and then turned into a crimson rainbow and moved quickly.


    Boom!


    Facing the opponent whose speed became extremely terrible, Gavin Kenneth felt great pressure. After more than 100 consecutive fights, he couldn''t dodge and was hurt by Lils crimson''s sword and lost to Lils crimson.


    After all, he has just become a bloodless warrior, and LILs Crimson has gone a long way on the road of bloodless warrior. People are not surprised by this result.


    After winning the battle, Lils crimson''s face was not very good. The appearance of "wild blood soldiers" in the purple moon kingdom made him feel really good.


    He walked straight to the stage with a calm face and did not intend to fight again. He consumed a lot in the war with Gavin Kenneth. If he fought with fascism, he would suffer a great loss, so he resolutely left the stage.


    "Who will be my opponent?"


    In the crimson Kingdom, the king''s daughter Hu Kaili, who had already held her breath, came out and looked at the direction of the purple moon kingdom.


    The crimson kingdom was defeated by gray three times in a row, which made her face a little cold, but it did not damage her beauty. Her long red hair, slender white neck and white war clothes made her as beautiful as a white swan.


    "I''ll come!"


    Sophia stepped out of the purple moon Kingdom and onto the battle platform.


    Her purple hair is gorgeous and her face is flawless. Her originally slender and graceful figure is more slender and beautiful against the background of blue war clothes.


    Shua!


    After the battle began and several trial fights, Hu Kaili crimson dared not be careless. Crimson wings appeared behind her and flew in the air. Her speed soared as fast as lilles crimson.


    She practiced the same blood method as lilles crimson.


    Shua, Shua!


    Sophia will not be afraid of the other party whose speed is fully explosive. She is surrounded by blue light, and the speed also increases sharply. On the speed, she is not afraid of anyone in her peers, even if the other party is a bloodless soldier.


    I saw two figures, one white and one blue, flashing like streamers on the battle platform.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the movement of the white figure was suddenly interrupted and fell out.


    Next to her, Sophia, wearing a blue war suit, stood calmly with a long gun. Just now, she appeared behind the fast-moving Hu Kaili crimson, and a gun swept Hu Kaili crimson''s back.


    Hu Kaili crimson''s speed is fast, but her speed is faster, even not slower than Lils crimson, who is also good at speed.


    "Definitely beyond the special level..."


    Seeing that Sophia was surrounded by blue light and her speed soared, she defeated Hu Kaili crimson, crimson Prince Lils crimson and the king level strong man of the crimson kingdom with speed. The thin old man couldn''t help but move in her pupils and said in a voice they could hear.


    "Although they are not wild blood soldiers, they can definitely fight wild blood soldiers!"


    In the crimson Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, both the younger generation and the older generation can''t change their complexion again.


    It is also the existence of a wild blood warrior who can fight or even defeat the wild blood warrior, even the other party. The younger generation of the purple moon kingdom is almost equivalent to having four wild blood warriors.


    This makes them feel great pressure. The growth of the purple moon kingdom in the past five years is far beyond their two kingdoms.


    While the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were still shocked, a man came out of the purple moon kingdom again, with purple hair hanging down his waist and a concave convex figure.


    Xierya violet, the daughter of the king of the purple moon Kingdom, walked out and looked not at the direction of the crimson Kingdom, but at the direction of the gem kingdom. To be exact, it was Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king.


    "Your Highness Grenville, please fight again!"

 Chapter 429

    "Your Highness Grenville, please fight again!"


    On the battle platform, helya violet, the daughter of the king of the purple moon Kingdom, dressed in purple women''s war clothes, was valiant and valiant. She looked at grenvie, the daughter of the gem king, with a strong sense of war in her eyes.


    Just when the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were still surprised that the young generation of the purple moon kingdom had four comparable wild blood warriors, one person came out of the purple moon kingdom again and named her last name to challenge the gem King''s daughter grenvie who had the strength of the wild blood warriors.


    Many people can think of what this means.


    "Are there still wild blood warriors in the purple moon kingdom?"


    A noble son of the gem Kingdom looked surprised. His words spoke the voice of almost everyone.


    The purple moon Kingdom has more bloodless warriors than the sum of the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom. He doesn''t want to believe such a thing, but judging from the current situation, it is likely to happen.


    The beautiful eyebrows of Grenville, the daughter of the gem king, are slightly wrinkled. Her black hair is like ink, scattered behind her, and a diamond red gem in the middle of her eyebrows is shining.


    She was ready to step out to meet the challenge, when a voice sounded.


    "Slow down, let me fight her!"


    A man stepped out first and went straight to the battle platform.


    This is a very tall young man. He is more than two meters tall and his muscles are twisted, just like the roots of an old tree entrenched in him.


    He boarded the battle platform and was a head taller than hilya violet. He took down a huge Tomahawk from behind and looked at hilya violet.


    "You should only want an opponent of the wild blood warrior. Let me be your opponent!"


    "Yes."


    Helya violet nodded and took out her weapon, a purple spear, from the rune space bag.


    Boom!


    The battle broke out. On the tall young man''s battle axe, the light of earthy yellow flickered, and an axe split out, just like a earthy mountain attacking helya violet.


    Helya violet''s spear suddenly burst out purple flame, like a meteor. Like Francis, she practiced the blood method of the purple flame beast sequence of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    Every time the tall young man struck with an axe, it was like a mountain falling.


    And the long spear of xierya violet and Roland purple flame winding, each shot is like a meteor.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    It was like a comet hitting a mountain. The two collided violently. In the battle platform, the broken purple flame and the broken earth color light like a rock splashed everywhere. The cyan barrier supported by the protective array was constantly shivering.


    The two fought more than 100 times, and all places in the whole battle platform were baptized by the aftermath of their battle.


    Suddenly.


    Helya violet took a very strange shot of the long gun in her hand, and the battle axe of the tall young man couldn''t help leaning aside, while she turned the long gun and swept it on the tall young man, sweeping the tall young man out.


    The purple flame left a charred mark on the tall young man. He was seriously injured. In this battle, hilya violet won.


    "Another wild blood soldier!"


    The younger generation and even the older generation of the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom were numb. As expected, another blood shortage warrior appeared in the purple moon kingdom.


    With three wild blood warriors and two whose strength is not weaker than that of the wild blood warriors, the purple moon kingdom is equivalent to having five wild blood warriors.


    The young generation of bloodless warriors of the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom add up to only 4, that is to say, the number of bloodless warriors of the young generation of the purple moon kingdom is more than that of the two kingdoms combined.


    Why did the purple moon Kingdom grow so fast in just five years?


    The answer is obvious, the war with the flame kingdom.


    It was a terrible war.


    As far as they know, nearly 500000 people died in that war. Even the existence of the level of bloodless soldiers, the two countries lost more than ten people respectively. We can imagine what a tragic war it was.


    However, such a tragic war is obviously not without benefits. The benefits have been clearly shown. The young generation of the surviving purple moon Kingdom has made rapid progress in strength, leaving the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom behind.


    After helya violet fought with a tall young man, the first exchange of the Three Kingdoms ended.


    The younger generation of the purple moon kingdom are smiling, while the younger generation of the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom are depressed.


    In terms of the highest level of combat power, they have lost, but fortunately they have not completely lost.


    Thinking of this, the noble children of the two countries couldn''t help looking at one person.


    The daughter of the king of gems has black hair, like silk, and her face is exquisite. The red diamond gem in the center of her eyebrows adds a sacred atmosphere to her.


    The scarlet Prince has red hair, a handsome face and a tall and straight figure, just like an unbreakable mountain.


    Neither of them seemed to be affected by the atmosphere. Their faces were calm. One step was gentle and the other strode towards the rest area of their respective kingdoms.


    "We haven''t lost yet!"


    "Temporary backwardness is nothing!"


    Seeing them like this, the noble children of the two kingdoms could not help their confidence soar, swept away their decadent color, and quickly returned to their respective rest areas for healing and cultivation.


    They are turning pressure into their own motivation.


    "OK!"


    The younger generation of the two kingdoms, led by their respective leaders, quickly cheered up. The older generation of the two kings were slightly relieved, but they couldn''t help looking at the direction of the purple moon kingdom again.


    It is undeniable that this time, the overall strength of the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom is stronger than any of them.


    After lunch, after the afternoon practice, under the guidance of a castle maid, gray went to the Jasper hot spring.


    Gray is really curious about the Jasper hot spring, which can treat injuries and promote strength growth. However, the hot spring was only opened today and he didn''t have the opportunity to use it yesterday.


    Through several buildings and into an area surrounded by a wall, gray saw the Jasper hot spring.


    This is a pool about the size of a room.


    Like its name, a piece of Jasper color, crisp like jade, looks like a huge jasper from a distance.


    The hot spring is not used by a single person. More than ten people have arrived before gray, but they are all men. Obviously, men and women are separated.


    Among these ten people, there are those from the purple moon Kingdom, the other two kingdoms, and even the three people from the crimson Kingdom who were wounded by him in the previous battle.


    "Just rely on magic weapons!"


    People in the crimson Kingdom looked at gray with unfriendly eyes. After all, gray lost three in a row, and one of them was a bloodless soldier, which slapped them in the face.


    Moreover, in their view, Gray''s "blood starved warriors" have too much strength to talk with the scarlet Prince and other blood starved warriors.


    People in the gem Kingdom looked at gray with curiosity. Gray did not appear in the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting five years ago. Now gray appeared in the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting for the first time, but he showed the top strength and couldn''t help but let them look at him.


    Although the other party shows this strength for the reason of relying on magic weapons, the superb combat skills shown by the other party in the battle can not be fake.


    Regardless of those who looked at themselves, or with hostile or curious eyes, gray greeted several people in the purple moon Kingdom and entered the hot spring to feel the effect of the hot spring.


    He can''t feel the recovery of the injury. After all, he is not injured, but he can feel the promotion of the hot spring for strength growth.


    For a moment, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Sure enough, there are some functions to promote the growth of strength!"


    At this time, his body had a slightly numb feeling, which spread all over his body, just like a pair of invisible hands massaging him.


    However, the degree of crispness is much weaker than that during normal cultivation. Obviously, the promotion effect on strength can not be comparable to that of cultivation.


    However, if you soak in this hot spring for a long time, you will be able to greatly improve the cultivation speed and make the cultivation speed increase by a large part. This is indeed a very precious treasure land.


    After soaking for more than two hours, gray got up and left. Instead of going back to his residence, he wandered around the castle at will.


    In the castle, the scenery is beautiful. The road is paved with bluestone slabs, and the two sides of the road are dotted with flowers and plants.


    The smell of grass, the fragrance of flowers and the faint smell of soil make the air very fresh.


    On the building of the castle, he felt the weathering traces of years, but inferred from the traces, it was far from reaching the level of a thousand years.


    He does not think that the royal family of the gem kingdom is lying, because he can see Rune lines from time to time on these buildings. These Rune lines strengthen the buildings and delay the weathering of the buildings.


    Unknowingly, he went near the castle wall. Looking at it, he saw a beautiful woman standing on a steeple of the city wall.


    He smiled, walked up the stairs to the steeple, came to the woman and asked with a smile.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The woman has a beautiful purple hair, a perfect white face, a beige aristocratic dress, and a pair of slender jade legs, which is Sophia.


    Seeing that gray came, Sophia replied with a smile on her face.


    "Julie is a rune master. Because of her, I also have some knowledge of Rune array. When I see the large Rune array drawn on the city wall, I can''t help looking at it."


    Julie is a waitress who often follows Sophia. Gray naturally knows her. He can''t help looking curiously at the nearby wall and beyond.


    On the wall, there are dense Rune lines, which are extremely cumbersome, much more than what he saw in various buildings before.


    And gray also noticed that although it is also green stone, the green stone used in the city wall is obviously different from the green stone used in the buildings in the castle.


    The color is a little darker, and the color is also very pure, just like green jade.


    "This is beryl, a precious Rune material. I didn''t expect it to be used to build a wall."


    Sophia introduced gray.


    Just then, more than 100 meters away from the city wall, a bison with a length of more than two meters ate green grass and slowly approached the castle.


    Suddenly.


    A huge blue and white lightning appeared out of thin air and fell on the bison before the bison reacted.


    Boom!


    Visible to the naked eye, under the blue and white lightning, the bison instantly turned into black smoke. Even the broken meat and bones were not left, almost erased the traces of existence in this world.

 Chapter 430

    "What a powerful power!"


    Gray sighed slightly when he saw what had happened to the bison.


    Although it is only a bison, not even a blood beast, after all, it is so large that it turns into ashes in an instant. Even the broken meat and bones have not been left. The required destructive power needs to reach the wasteland level at least.


    And even gray himself, who has reached the famine level in combat power, thinks he can''t do it.


    It''s not difficult to kill such a bison, but he can''t catch the destructive power of killing the bison and turning the Bison''s body into ashes in an instant.


    "More than a hundred meters away, there is such destructive power. The rune mechanism on the wall may really be able to block the king level soldiers."


    Sophia sighed, too.


    Generally speaking, the deeper the rune mechanism goes, the more powerful it will become, such as the large Rune mechanism outside the original King''s cemetery, and the rune mechanism in the secret room explored by gray.


    "Indeed."


    Gray nodded solemnly.


    The imperial period was indeed an extremely brilliant period. In that period, not only the strong came forth in large numbers among the blood soldiers, but also the three professions of Rune master, medicine refiner and tool refiner reached a very high level, far higher than now.


    They watched for a while on the spire. In the process, they saw several more animals and died under the rune mechanism of the wall.


    Even birds flying in the sky are no exception. As long as the flying altitude is lower than a certain altitude, lightning will appear immediately and turn it into ashes in an instant.


    They were ready to leave. At this time, they found a man coming towards the castle in the distance.


    After arriving more than 100 meters away from the castle, the other party stopped and ordered the soldiers guarding the castle. Soon after, the rune mechanism of the wall was closed and he entered the castle.


    "It''s Brady Randolph."


    Gray recognized at a glance that the man coming to the castle was the man who presided over the exchange meeting of the young generation of the three countries this morning.


    "This person is not simple. If I am not wrong, I should have the strength of the second level of the famine level."


    Said Sophia.


    In the battle this morning, some noble children were in danger of being killed. Brady Randolph once stopped them. This is the strength shown by the other party and should reach the second level of famine level.


    "From the perspective of his surname, he should not be a person of the royal family of the gem Kingdom, but a servant with a foreign surname trained by the royal family of the gem Kingdom since childhood. It''s really powerful for people who are not royal families of the gem kingdom to grow up to this point."


    "It''s really great."


    Gray nodded solemnly and grew up all the way up to now. Without any background, he knew very well how difficult it was to grow into a bloodless soldier without background.


    Although the other party has a royal background, after all, he is only a servant with a different surname. The resources he can obtain must be limited. He is really a powerful person who can grow to the second level of the famine level.


    The next day, the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms did not communicate and fight.


    In World War I yesterday, in order to be as real as possible, many people were injured. Although they took healing medicine and went to the Jasper hot spring, which can promote the recovery of the injury, after all, it was only one day, and most people have not recovered.


    On the third day, the fourth day and the fifth day, there was still no exchange of war. It was not until the sixth day that the younger generation of the three countries began to exchange war again.


    Under the influence of gray, the use of magic weapons in the battle is obviously more frequent than the last exchange battle.


    Both the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom have reached the second level of barbarian level. They use magic weapons to raise their combat power to the famine level in an attempt to fight with the famine blood soldiers. The result is obvious.


    Without experiencing the baptism of war like gray, the combat skills can not be compared with gray, and can not achieve the accurate control of the wilderness level combat power. In addition, what is enhanced is only the power, and the physical quality has not changed. They are not the opponents of the wilderness blood soldiers.


    It is not difficult to have the destructive power of the wasteland level, but it is absolutely extremely difficult to defeat the wasteland blood soldiers by relying on the destructive power of the wasteland level.


    Until then, these people were completely convinced of gray. Gray was able to defeat the barren blood soldiers with magic weapons, not only because of the increase of combat power with magic weapons, but also because of his powerful combat skills.


    The exchange meeting lasted more than two hours. Except for a few people, the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms all played and fought.


    During the battle, the younger generation of the purple moon Kingdom showed their strength again.


    Although it is not without defeat, it is obvious that there are more victories and fewer defeats. Almost one country is pressing the other two kingdoms, which makes the younger generation of the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom feel faint panic.


    Compared with five years ago, the younger generation of the purple moon Kingdom has really changed like a reborn child.


    Suddenly, a tall figure came out of the team and went to the battle platform.


    This figure has black hair like ink, soft like silk, exquisite face like landscape painting, and a red diamond gem in the middle of the eyebrow, which makes her temperament more noble.


    On the battle platform, she looked at the purple moon Kingdom and said.


    "Your Highness Francis, please fight again!"


    Facing the challenge, Francis stepped out of the purple moon Kingdom and walked to the platform.


    His feet were steady, and he had a calm temperament. Wearing a black war suit, he was like a thick black mountain.


    "His highness Grenville challenges his highness Francis. The three strongest people are finally going to challenge each other."


    "I don''t know who will win this war?"


    "It must be his highness Grenville. His highness Grenville''s defense has been inherently invincible. At most, it''s just a draw."


    "If it had been before, it would be very possible, but now the overall strength of the purple moon Kingdom has greatly improved, and his highness Francis must have improved. It''s hard to say who wins and who loses."


    The younger generation of the three kingdoms could not help watching the two people on the stage with some excitement.


    Even if some of the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms become bloodless warriors again, especially more than one in the purple moon Kingdom, the three who are recognized as the strongest among the younger generation are still Francis violet, Grenville Austin and Lils crimson.


    The three have become the blood starved soldiers for many years. They have gone further on the road of blood starved soldiers than others, and their combat power is stronger.


    While others soon became bloodless warriors, although they were not without the power of a war, in most eyes, it was these three who were bound to win in the end.


    Now, two of the three fought against each other, which immediately attracted the attention of almost everyone, and even the older generation of people present couldn''t help watching curiously.


    To some extent, the battle between the three represents the best battle of the younger generation.


    On the battle platform, Francis stood opposite Grenville. Francis held a black spear, while Grenville held a small and exquisite battle axe.


    Hula!


    The purple flame suddenly appeared on the fascist spear, burning the surrounding air faintly and distorting.


    The earthy yellow light also blooms on the exquisite battle axe, just like a heavy mountain.


    Then the two quickly took the weapons in their hands as the edge and jumped at each other.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    On the platform, the purple flame and earthy yellow light were gorgeous, almost drowning the whole platform.


    Under the impact of the afterwave, the cyan barrier excited by the protective array around the battle platform shook violently like a huge cyan paper, as if it could not bear the pressure and broke at any time.


    This is unprecedented before. It is conceivable that they are the best in combat power.


    Although they are the first level of the famine level like others, they have become famine blood soldiers for many years. They have gone farther than others on the road of famine blood soldiers and have stronger destructive power than other famine blood soldiers.


    "Drink -"


    After dozens of fights in a row, grenvie Austin suddenly whispered.


    Her black hair, like ink, fell to her waist and danced with her battle, full of a sense of elegance.


    While she was drinking, her body surface, which was originally as smooth as jade, suddenly became transparent, just like her body turned into crystal.


    She used her gem ability, her physical defense strength increased horribly, and her fight became more radical, strengthened the attack and reduced the defense.


    Poof!


    At the cost of a slight scratch on her arm, she left a deep wound on the waist of Francis.


    This is an injury for an injury, but it is obvious that she has an advantage when her physical defense has become extremely terrible.


    "Drink -"


    Facing grenvi Austin, whose physical defense was greatly improved, Francis was also unwilling to show weakness. With a loud shout, the purple flame on his long gun suddenly soared, and the color became more profound.


    Although the blood method practiced by the royal families of the four kingdoms and some Duke families is still a special blood method level, it is also famous for its strength among the special blood methods.


    The blood method that Grenville cultivated not only reached a special level of attack power, but also gave her extremely powerful gem ability.


    The blood method practiced by Francis is naturally not ordinary. Although there is no extremely powerful defense, the power of blood beast ability is still on a special level.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The fierce battle continued. In the face of fascism with improved combat power, grenvi could hardly find another chance to hurt fascism. On the contrary, fascism left a lot of wounds on her.


    However, her defense is too strong. Even if the attack is as strong as Francis, it can only leave slight injuries on her.


    "That''s it!"


    After fighting for a long time, their blood power was almost exhausted. Knowing that they continued to fight like this, it was difficult to distinguish the victory and defeat. The middle-aged woman who presided over the battle appeared to stop them.


    Two people walked down the platform, while the other came towards the platform.


    He had red hair and beautiful face, but his eyes were a little cold. It was Lils crimson.

 Chapter 431

    "Your Highness lilles, who are you going to challenge?"


    "Among the younger generation, I''m afraid the only ones who can fight with him are his highness Francis and Her Highness grenvie, but both of them have been injured and will certainly not accept his challenge."


    "Why? It must be gray Fergus. Gray Fergus defeated three noble children of the crimson kingdom in a row, which made the crimson Kingdom very embarrassed. His highness lilles is bound to recover the lost face."


    "Indeed, in the exchange battle a few days ago, if Gavin Kenneth hadn''t blocked it, they might have fought."


    As many people guessed, when lilles stepped on the stage, he looked at gray in the purple moon Kingdom and said in a cold voice.


    "Lord gray, please fight again!"


    With his eyes and words, the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms almost looked at gray.


    "Gray Fergus, it depends on how crazy you are..."


    "If only your highness could beat him out of bed for half a month."


    "I''m afraid he won''t dare fight his highness."


    The younger generation of the crimson kingdom are sneering.


    For lilles, they are full of confidence. The younger generation is recognized as one of the strongest, which can be matched by a man with magic weapons whose combat power is comparable to that of the first class.


    Not only are they, the younger generation of the gem Kingdom, which is in a neutral position, is not very optimistic about gray.


    From the battle between Francis and Grenville, it is not difficult to see that the combat power of the three strongest young generation is much higher than that of several other new blood starved soldiers. Naturally, they don''t think gray has the strength to defeat lilles.


    Only the purple moon Kingdom has some confidence in gray. After all, gray has killed three famine level soldiers, two of whom are genuine famine blood soldiers.


    Of course, it''s just some. The two barren blood soldiers killed by gray are not strong among the barren blood soldiers, and their combat power must not be comparable to lilles who has been a barren blood soldier for many years.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Facing lilles'' challenge, gray had nothing to say. He went straight out of the purple moon Kingdom and went to the battle platform.


    His black hair is elegant and his body is not big, but he has a kind of energy. His eyes are calm and blue, just like the clear sky.


    Even if lilles doesn''t challenge him, he will challenge lilles.


    Lilles was hostile to him for one reason and to put pressure on himself for another.


    The purpose of his participation in this exchange meeting is to make the young generation and the top strong of the two kingdoms become their own pressure, and make their realm break through to the second level of the barbarian level as soon as possible. Naturally, they need to challenge the strong.


    Shua!


    Gray went on the stage without verbal communication. As soon as he came on the stage, a fierce confrontation broke out between the two.


    Lilles cut out with a sword, and suddenly there was a huge red lightning, like a huge weapon without a handle, cutting at gray.


    Gray was also unwilling to be outdone. A long black river seemed to come from the nether hell and met this huge red lightning.


    Boom!


    The red lightning and black fog disappeared in the collision between the two people. The terrible explosion swept the afterwaves in all directions.


    On the ground of the battle platform, the lines of the reinforced battle platform lit up, and the green barriers trembled around the battle platform.


    In the fury of the afterwave, lilles moved, his body flashed quickly, avoided the splashing afterwave of the battle, rushed to gray, and the surging thunder and lightning wound on the long sword, like a bloody giant sword, cut down on gray.


    Gray responded in time. The long sword was wrapped in black fog and blocked the sword.


    Shua!


    Blocking the sword from lilles, gray turned his long sword, changed defense to attack and cut to lilles, while Niles moved sideways to avoid opening Gray''s sword and attacked gray again.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two fought at close range, one red and one black, two huge swords, all emitting a terrible smell. Every collision had a terrible sound spread, and the protective array pattern of the battle platform was constantly flashing.


    It was like two peerless swords belonging to gods colliding violently.


    Boom!


    Another fight, both of them couldn''t help retreating.


    After more than ten fights in a row, no one can take advantage of it.


    This was an amazing scene, which was unexpected to many people before the battle. Lilles failed to take advantage.


    "Fighting skills are not weak!"


    After more than ten fights, gray objectively evaluated lilles in his heart.


    The opponent''s fighting skills are obviously better than that of Otis Adrian.


    After all, the other party is approaching the age of 30, and can be the future heir of the crimson kingdom. Obviously, there are a lot of talents and efforts the day after tomorrow.


    Although I haven''t been on the battlefield, I''m afraid I have secretly participated in similar trials.


    "This age has such terrible fighting skills!"


    Gray has a high evaluation of lilles'' combat skills, and lilles has a higher evaluation of Gray''s combat skills. Although the other party is his "enemy", he has to admit that the other party''s combat skills are extremely terrible.


    Lilles frowned when he failed to win gray in a row.


    Originally, I wanted to defeat the other party in terms of his best fighting skills, but now it seems that he can''t defeat the other party by fighting skills alone. The other party is obviously younger than him, but his fighting skills are not weaker than him.


    "It''s over!"


    Crackling!


    Suddenly, the crimson lightning on lilles''s long sword surged even more, which was his real strength!


    The red giant sword, which had expanded in a circle, cut violently on Gray''s black giant sword.


    Boom!


    Under the violent lightning with obviously stronger power, the black giant sword was broken, while gray was shocked by the violent power and retreated for dozens of meters before he stopped.


    "Gray Fergus suffered!"


    "Your Highness lilles finally took it seriously!"


    "Hum, he is really not the opponent of his highness Liles!"


    The aristocratic children of the crimson kingdom were excited.


    Judging from the sudden surge of the power of lilles'' giant sword, his highness lilles obviously did not show all the combat power before.


    Now that they have shown all their combat power, gray Fergus immediately suffered a loss, which can not help but make them happy. Obviously, gray Fergus will never be an opponent in the face of his highness lilles who has shown all their combat power.


    Shua!


    Lilles flashed, caught up with gray and went out backwards. He didn''t give gray a chance to fight back. He cut off the soaring red sword.


    Black fog surged, Gray''s broken black sword recovered, did not retreat, and a sword met him.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, many young people outside the battle platform were buzzing in their brains and dizzy. They were almost stunned by the loud noise from the battle.


    "Even the aftermath of the battle is so strong, your highness Niles is so strong... Huh?"


    When the aftermath disappeared and saw the war platform, the young people of the three countries were confused.


    Lilles''s fighting power was fully open. The second sword he cut didn''t hurt gray or cut gray back.


    It was a close fight!


    They looked carefully and found that the black sword in Gray''s hand suddenly became thick like lilles.


    "What''s the matter? Gray Fergus''s combat power can be improved?"


    Under the stage, the younger generation of the three kingdoms were slightly surprised.


    According to their estimation, lilles should be stronger than gray in terms of combat power after the improvement of combat power. Gray should suffer some losses when he fights with him, but now it seems that Gray''s combat power is no weaker than lilles.


    At this time, even the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom can''t help wondering. Can Gray''s combat power be improved?


    "Over? No, it''s still early!"


    Gray sneered, blocked lilles'' attack, and the black giant sword stabbed lilles straight away.


    Three hybrid capabilities are extremely powerful. Even if they fight across two levels, they can give play to the special level of combat power of the famine level.


    The gray realm has reached the limit of the first level of the barbarian level. It is not far from breaking through to the second level of the barbarian level. It also strengthens the power of the three hybrid ability. After all, the ability will improve with the improvement of the realm.


    Compared with the power of blood beast, he will never be weaker than lilles.


    Crackling!


    Lilles stepped back a few steps to avoid the black sword stabbed by gray, and then his red sword cut in the air. Suddenly, a huge red lightning rushed out and jumped at gray.


    The air is full of violent breath, red lightning, surging, as if to destroy everything in the world.


    The black giant sword stabbed by gray suddenly moved to the left, and the huge sword body was cut from left to right.


    Click!


    The red lightning was immediately chopped and disappeared. Then he kept on, and another sword from right to left.


    A long river of Black Mist surged out of the black giant sword, rolled and attacked forward.


    He was greeted by a huge red sword from top to bottom.


    The long river of black fog was suddenly crushed and completely disappeared. The afterwaves of the battle were splashed everywhere, and the cyan barrier outside the battle platform was shaking violently.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two men, whose power increased by a section, fought again. The red lightning and black fog, like a violent storm, raged in the battle platform, which seemed to disintegrate and explode at any time.


    "What a powerful power!"


    Outside the war, the younger generation of the three countries felt frightened just looking at it. Not to mention their frontal attack, I''m afraid it''s the aftermath of their battle, which is likely to kill them.


    "Although it depends on magic weapons, it''s really powerful to fight with his highness lilles to this extent!"


    Several wild blood soldiers looked at them with dignified faces, and only the gem King''s daughter Grenville Austin and Francis could take it easy, but even so, they stared at them without blinking. This was a battle that they could pay attention to.


    "Hum -"


    After more than a hundred fights, he still couldn''t win gray. Lilles''s eyes turned cold. Then he saw that behind him, a pair of crimson wings stretched out and he flew.


    Having not been able to win gray for a long time, he finally showed his strongest means!

 Chapter 432

    In mid air, lilles had red hair and beautiful face. Behind him, a pair of huge crimson wings fluttered slowly. Every incitement could cause a hurricane and the wind was raging in the battle platform.


    On the giant sword in his hand, the red thunder light flickered and sent out a frightening smell of terror. It was like a non earthly thunder elf standing in the sky and looking down on gray.


    Shua!


    The next moment, he moved.


    Come on, it''s terrible!


    The air was torn, and he turned into a crimson light and shadow, and went straight to gray. He was close to gray almost in an instant.


    "So fast!"


    Gray held a huge black sword and cut it forward from the crimson light and shadow, but his face did not change slightly. The sword was empty, and the crimson light and shadow was just the shadow of the other party.


    Shua!


    As he approached gray, lilles appeared behind gray.


    The red giant sword twined by thunder light has a length of several meters. With the roaring wind, it cuts into gray''s back like a weapon in the hands of a giant.


    Poof!


    Gray noticed that the other party appeared on his back and turned around. The black giant sword cut back, but it was half a beat slower. The red giant sword split on his back. His body was hit hard like a shell flying backwards.


    On his back, a huge crack was torn in his battle suit, and the red lightning contacted his skin at zero distance, making a hissing sound.


    "Ha ha, gray Fergus is seriously injured!"


    The noble children of the crimson Kingdom laughed proudly.


    How can you imagine the result of being hit by your Highness''s power as a savage warrior.


    Even the younger generation of the gem Kingdom thought that gray was seriously injured. After all, it was a blow without leaving a hand, and it was Lils, who was also famous for his strength among the wild blood soldiers.


    They didn''t notice that at this moment, the middle-aged women of the king level strong in the gem kingdom were ready to stop, but stopped.


    I didn''t notice that the young noble children of the purple moon Kingdom didn''t change much even when they saw that gray was injured.


    On the battlefield, did gray get hurt less?


    With the first level attack of the famine level, gray can never be seriously injured. If he could, gray would have died many times.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, gray, who fell out, stood up again as if he had not been injured, as if the injury behind him had no impact on him.


    "No, he was not seriously injured..."


    The noble children of the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom finally found the abnormality. Gray turned his back to them, and they could just see Gray''s back clearly.


    "How did his skin turn Bronze?"


    "With a sword like his highness lilles, although he was only injured to this extent, could his defense be comparable to his highness grenvie?"


    At this time, Gray was filled with a layer of bronze, just like a bronze cast sculpture. On his back, where he was hit by Liles'' sword, although his war suit was cut, there was only a slight injury on his body.


    "What a strong defense!"


    Even Grenville Austen, the gem king, was surprised by her face.


    In the face of lilles'' attack, Gray was only slightly injured, which made her wonder whether Gray''s defense could be comparable to her.


    "You..."


    Lilles looked at gray with his pupils contracting.


    A sword cut gray off. He didn''t continue to fight. He believed that this sword was enough to hurt gray and even kill the other party.


    But to his surprise, at the next moment, gray had stood up. He didn''t look like he was seriously injured.


    "Go on!"


    Gray grinned when he felt the pain in his back.


    Two months after leaving the battlefield, he was injured again, which not only didn''t make him angry, but also a little excited.


    What we want is such a state. What we want is such a strong opponent who can bring him strong pressure. Only in this way can we make him feel tempered between life and death and break through the bottleneck of brute level as soon as possible.


    "Hum -"


    Lilles crimson cold hum.


    With a Crimson Wing behind him, he appeared again like a crimson light in the blind area of Gray''s perspective behind him.


    A huge sword twined by crimson lightning. It cuts gray straight.


    Hula!


    Just then, around gray, a long river of black fog suddenly appeared, surrounding gray in the middle, like billowing waves, spreading around.


    Knowing that with the other party''s terrorist movement speed, it would be too late to intercept the other party''s attack, gray attacked indiscriminately in all directions, hoping to stop the other party.


    "In vain!"


    Facing the scattered black fog attacking in all directions, lilles crimson showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. The crimson giant sword in his hand slightly adjusted the angle, cut it into splits, easily split the incoming black fog in two and continued to rush towards gray.


    Boom!


    But with the cushion of black fog, gray finally reluctantly reacted and blocked the crimson sword.


    Shua!


    Lilles struck back and quickly circled behind gray. Gray attacked again with a black fog, trying to slow down lilles'' movement, but he didn''t have time. Finally, lilles hit him in the back with a sword.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    On the battle platform, a crimson figure is flashing rapidly, while another black figure is difficult to resist, and will be injured and fly backwards from time to time.


    It was a difficult battle for both gray and lilles.


    Lilles was so fast that gray couldn''t react, so he rushed forward.


    Although the indiscriminate attack of black fog can delay lilles'' action, it is also extremely limited. After all, the power is scattered, and the other party can easily break through.


    Sometimes they will just stop lilles'' attack, and sometimes they will be too late to be split by lilles and fly out.


    However, Gray''s defense was too strong. Lilles''s attack fell on gray, and the injury caused was extremely limited.


    "No worse than Grenville Austin!"


    The more the battle, the more gloomy lilles is. Facts have proved that the defense of the other party is no weaker than that of the gem king.


    With the terrible moving speed, although you won''t lose, it''s extremely difficult to defeat the other party.


    "There are not only attack magic weapons, but also defense magic weapons. At least two magic weapons are used. His blood power will be consumed faster than me. When his blood power is exhausted, he can win!"


    Fortunately, the other party''s strong defense is not without weaknesses. The huge consumption of blood power must be the other party''s weakness. He believes that he will win in the end.


    "How could it be that even his highness lilles could not defeat him!"


    Seeing that lilles failed to defeat gray for a long time, many aristocratic children of the crimson kingdom were disappointed.


    They watched lilles take the stage to challenge gray with hope, expecting him to beat gray strongly and wash away the shame of being defeated by gray alone in the last game.


    But at present, although lilles will not lose, it is extremely difficult and even almost impossible to win.


    "There are two magic weapons, one attack and one defense, and they are not low-grade. His highness Liles has suffered too much. The use of magic weapons should be limited!"


    Some people shouted their dissatisfaction with Gray''s use of magic weapons.


    "Defense is no worse than your highness Grenville!"


    The noble children of the gem kingdom were also surprised.


    For a long time, the exchange of the Three Kingdoms will mention strong defense, and will think of the royal family of the gem Kingdom, because the blood method of the royal family of the gem kingdom is famous for its strong defense.


    But now an outsider actually has a defense no worse than the gem King''s daughter grenvie, which surprised them.


    "Fortunately, it is the use of magic weapons, not their own defense!"


    The only thing that makes them happy is that the defense of the other party is not what they own, but brought by magic weapons.


    Magic weapons basically have no growth, and can only be used at a certain stage. Beyond this stage, there will be no significant increase effect, but the gem King''s female grenvie herself can grow and will be able to leave the other party behind in the future.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The battle platform was like a raging wind, and the two fought hundreds of times one after another. There were dozens of wounds on gray, but they were not too serious.


    "The power of blood has not been exhausted yet!"


    Lilles raised his eyebrows.


    If he goes on like this, his battle with gray Fergus may end in a draw. He can''t accept the result.


    If he ended in a draw with Grenville Austin and Francis violet, he also recognized that the other two were the heirs of their respective kingdoms and were no lower than him.


    But gray Fergus, just a child of an aristocratic family, is only a brute blood warrior. He can have a wasteland level combat power entirely by virtue of magic weapons. He is really unwilling to draw with such an opponent.


    "Call -"


    Looking at lilles who came from another attack, Gray''s eyes were as sharp as a knife. He consumed a lot of fighting, whether blood or physical strength.


    However, he is full of a strong sense of war. What he wants is such a battle and such pressure. Only such a battle and such pressure can prompt him to break through the bottleneck faster.


    Shua!


    The black fog was broken by lilles, and lilles'' sword hit again, this time from the side.


    Gray turned almost instinctively, ready to cross the sword to resist.


    Suddenly, there was a trace of amazement in his eyes, but the next moment it turned into a surprise.


    Shua!


    He turned more quickly, and the track was originally a black giant sword blocking the red giant sword, but it suddenly sank and passed the body of the red giant sword.


    Poof, poof!


    Almost at the same time, the black giant sword and the red giant sword were chopped on the flesh and blood, and then both figures flew out upside down.


    One of the figures showed only a not too serious blackening trace, while the other figure was covered with blood, like splashing rain.


    Lils crimson is the figure with blood. LILs Crimson has been injured for the first time since the battle!

 Chapter 433

    "Your Highness lilles... Injured!"


    "How could...?"


    Seeing Lils flying backwards and spilling blood, the young generation of the crimson Kingdom seemed to burst into a pot, and they couldn''t believe it.


    They were surprised that gray could have been unbeaten in lilles''s hands for such a long time.


    Now, they were so surprised that they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Will his highness lilles fail?"


    This question flashed through their heads and was immediately denied by them. Are you kidding? How could your highness lilles lose?


    But in my heart, I can''t stop this worry, and it''s getting stronger and stronger!


    "You... Hurt me!"


    He looked at the bleeding wound on his chest and felt the sharp pain of flesh and blood being cut. Lilles had an iron blue face and a cold color in his eyes.


    He''s hurt!


    He is naturally wary of the strong defense of the other party and is likely to exchange injuries for injuries. However, he also has his own self-confidence. He moves very fast. With the reaction speed of the other party, he cannot have the opportunity to exchange injuries for injuries.


    But unexpectedly, he let the other party succeed and was hurt by the other party.


    Shua!


    His face was gloomy, like a crimson phantom, appearing behind gray. The red giant sword was raging with thunder and lightning, just like the weapon of Thor.


    The black fog hit indiscriminately, cut it with a sword, immediately let the black fog burst, and then the red giant sword stabbed gray in the back.


    Shua!


    Just then, a black sword light had appeared, avoiding the red giant sword and cutting him straight, which was ready to exchange injury for injury with him.


    Boom!


    As soon as his complexion changed, it was impossible to exchange injuries with gray. After all, his defense was much weaker than Gray''s defense. He suffered too much. The horizontal sword blocked the black giant sword, and his body turned into a crimson light and retreated violently.


    The next moment, he appeared on the other side, tore up the obstruction of the black fog and stabbed gray, but soon, the black giant sword stabbed him almost at the same time as he stabbed the red giant sword.


    The red giant sword moved sideways to block the black giant sword, and he retreated violently again.


    Several times in a row, he was forced to defend Gray''s black sword with a red sword. He retreated halfway, and his face became more and more ugly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Obviously, it was the same battle as before, but the result was completely different. The noble children of the three kingdoms could not help wondering.


    "The reaction speed is getting faster!"


    Only when the strength of Francis violet and Grenville Austin reaches the existence of bloodless soldiers can we detect the reason.


    At first, they guessed when lilles was injured, and after several exchanges, their guesses were confirmed, and Gray''s reaction speed became faster.


    Boom!


    A sword startled lilles back from the side, and there was a touch of joy in Gray''s eyes.


    His reaction speed has indeed become faster, because his realm has broken through to the second level of barbarism.


    Fighting is indeed the best way to promote strength growth.


    The battle with lilles crimson gave him great pressure, which made him break through the bottleneck from the first level to the second level in a very short time.


    The time to break through the bottleneck is even shorter than that from Crazy level to brute level.


    Blood method is a cultivation method derived from blood beasts. Many characteristics are the same as blood beasts, and most of them are belligerent races.


    In order to compete for territory and food, they fight at the cost of life and death almost every day.


    Blood warriors often fight, which is in line with the survival mode of blood beasts, and obviously can greatly promote the improvement of strength.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    On the platform, the battle continued. Red lightning and black fog raged in the platform. Lilles was more and more frightened during the Vietnam War.


    "More difficult than the jewel queen?"


    After being hurt by gray, he shot dozens of times, but he couldn''t hurt gray again. At this time, the pressure from the other party was comparable to or even more than Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king.


    It is reasonable to say that the response speed of the gem King woman to reach the level of blood shortage warrior must be faster and more difficult than the other party, but the fact is just the opposite.


    The gem King''s daughter has strong defense, but because the blood beast''s ability is biased towards single attack, the fighting method is straight, but it''s simpler to deal with, and it can''t effectively intercept him who is very fast.


    The black fog of the other party can attack not only in one direction, but also in all directions. There is no difference in attack. The attack methods are more diverse and more difficult.


    Lilles crimson was more frightened by the Vietnam War, but gray was more brave.


    Poof!


    After dozens of fights, gray seized the opportunity and left a huge gap in Lils crimson.


    Poof!


    After more than a hundred fights, gray once again seized the opportunity to draw a deep wound on lilles''s Scarlet right hand, almost deep bone.


    jingle!


    The sharp pain made lilles unstable and loosened his sword. Taking this opportunity, gray cut the black giant sword horizontally and quickly to lilles'' neck.


    Lilles changed color when the black giant sword was cut. If he was cut to the key of his neck by such a huge sword, he would definitely be badly hurt even if he didn''t die.


    Dang!


    At the critical moment, the middle-aged woman who presided over the battle appeared, holding a silver Tomahawk, without using the blood beast ability, only relying on the physical ability, she skillfully blocked the black giant sword with the silver axe face.


    The black giant sword didn''t stir up any waves or even make her move half a step.


    Glancing at lilles behind the middle-aged woman, gray turned and walked down the platform without turning back.


    "Your Highness lilles has lost!"


    "No way, how could his highness lilles lose, and still lose to that gray Fergus!"


    The younger generation of the crimson kingdom was full of amazement, disbelief and doubt. Their highness lilles, who was regarded as the strongest, was defeated, and was defeated in the hands of gray Fergus. This result was unacceptable to them.


    Some people are even out of their wits. Such a result is too big a blow to them.


    "Damn it, cheating, this is cheating. The use of magic weapons should be prohibited."


    Some people complained loudly that lilles would lose because of magic weapons, and the use of magic weapons should be banned.


    "There are three strongest young people in the Three Kingdoms, and someone has finally lost!"


    The noble children of the gem kingdom were full of exclamation.


    At the exchange meeting five years ago, the strongest three people born among the young generation of the three kingdoms were Francis, lilles crimson and Grenville Austin.


    The three have always maintained an unbeaten record and fought each other, but the final result is a draw and they can''t tell the outcome.


    Now one of the three finally failed, but to their surprise, it was not the other two of the three who defeated each other, but someone else.


    Although it was defeated with magic weapons, it was defeated after all.


    "I really won!"


    Even the noble children of the purple moon kingdom were not surprised.


    Gray''s strength is very strong. They naturally agree. After all, they have killed three waste classes. Their performance on the battlefield is obvious to all, but in their opinion, Lils crimson should be more powerful.


    As a member of the royal family, the other party has become a famine blood warrior for many years, and its strength has definitely reached the peak of the first level of the famine level, which is by no means comparable to the three famine levels killed by gray.


    Under such circumstances, gray actually won, which made them feel full of amazement.


    "Even lilles crimson, who is as famous as his highness Francis, has been defeated. His strength is now at the top of the younger generation!"


    Looking at gray walking down from the platform, jessia''s eyes were full of brilliance.


    The other party is indeed a person who can''t hide his light even in the crowd. He will become the focus wherever he goes, especially on the battlefield with the flame Kingdom and the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting with the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom.


    "Sure enough, I won!"


    Sophia''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a slight smile, like a blooming violet, beautiful and charming, so that everyone who saw her couldn''t help looking crazy.


    "Your Highness lilles was defeated by a bloody warrior?!"


    Not only the younger generation of the crimson Kingdom, but also the older generation of the crimson Kingdom looked ugly. Lilles, who had never lost, was defeated by others, and it was a bloody soldier who defeated him. Such a result is unacceptable.


    The king level strong man of the crimson Kingdom also had a gloomy face, he said in a deep voice.


    "I propose that future exchanges will prohibit the use of magic weapons!"

 Chapter 434

    "I propose that future exchanges will prohibit the use of magic weapons!"


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, said.


    The voice was not loud, but it had a strange penetrating power. The voice clearly passed into the ears of the older generation and the younger generation of the three kings.


    The younger generation and the older generation of the three kingdoms are quiet for it. After gray defeated lilles, Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, made such a proposal, which is obviously deliberately aimed at gray.


    "I object. Magic weapons are weapons and should not be banned."


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, said.


    He has white hair, but his face is just middle-aged. Among the purple moon Kingdom, he is the only one who dares to refute a king level strong man.


    It is obvious that the king level strongman of the crimson kingdom is against gray. As the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, he naturally wants to stand up against gray.


    "Although magic weapons are weapons, if they rely too much on magic weapons and don''t pay attention to the improvement of their own realm, it will put the cart before the horse."


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, glanced at gray in the purple moon Kingdom and said pointedly.


    "If you use magic weapons, you will not pay attention to the improvement of your own realm? I don''t agree with you."


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, said.


    "Although magic weapons can enhance strength, they are also enhanced based on their own realm. The stronger their realm is, the stronger their strength will be after the increase of magic weapons. It is impossible to rely too much on magic weapons and ignore the improvement of their realm."


    "Although the stronger one''s own realm, the stronger the combat power will be after using magic weapons, it is undeniable that the way to quickly enhance combat power is not cultivation, but to obtain a more powerful magic weapon."


    The king level strong man of the crimson kingdom said coldly.


    "Seeing that the savage blood soldiers beat the barren blood soldiers with magic weapons, it''s hard to guarantee that no one has focused on how to obtain more powerful magic weapons and ignored the improvement of their own realm."


    "If there is such a person, I can only say that he is too stupid to distinguish between primary and secondary. I don''t think there will be such a fool among the most outstanding young children of the Three Kingdoms."


    Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, sneered.


    The king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom snorted coldly. Naturally, he would not say that the young generation in his kingdom had such a fool, and the conversation turned.


    "If there is such a person, let alone the two sides fight. If the difference between their magic weapons is too large, it is unfair to one of them."


    "Fair, there is nothing fair or unfair in this world. When fighting the enemy, do you still want the enemy to fight you with weapons of the same level as you?"


    Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, disdained to smile.


    "This is an exchange war between the three countries. They are an exchange war, not a great enemy of life and death."


    The king level strong man of the crimson kingdom said with a cold face.


    "Isn''t the exchange of war just to be as real as possible? What''s the point if you can''t even use the magic weapon you call your hand?"


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, said coldly.


    "Although the exchange war should be as real as possible, it is not really to distinguish life and death after all. It is still different from the real life and death war."


    Rodney crimson, the king level power of the crimson Kingdom, looked at GreTai Austin, the king level power of the gem Kingdom and asked.


    "What do you think of the gem kingdom?"


    Now he and the purple moon Kingdom stick to their own words and do not give in to each other. The attitude of the gem Kingdom has become particularly important. In his opinion, the gem kingdom is likely to support him. After all, the gem kingdom will never want to be defeated by a bloody warrior.


    Facing the expectation of the king level strongman in the crimson Kingdom, Greta Austin, a king level strongman in the gem Kingdom, who looks like a middle-aged woman, shook her head unexpectedly.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to prohibit it."


    "Well...?"


    The king level strongman GreTai Austin of the gem Kingdom responded. Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, was puzzled. Not only he, but also many people present were puzzled.


    In terms of form, banning the use of magic weapons is also good for the gem kingdom. It is reasonable that the gem kingdom should support this proposal, but the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, Greta Austin, did not.


    "You have to think about it. Your royal highness may also be defeated by a brute blood warrior with magic weapons."


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, was unwilling and tried to persuade him.


    "Lord Gretel, I think Lord Rodney is right. Too powerful magic weapons really affect fairness."


    "I also think what Lord Rodney said is reasonable. Using too powerful magic weapons is really easy to guide people to pursue too powerful magic weapons and ignore their own cultivation."


    ¡­¡­


    In the gem Kingdom, the older generation began to persuade one after another.


    "It should be prohibited. Magic weapons really affect fairness. With magic weapons, a wild blood warrior can defeat a wild blood warrior. It''s unfair."


    "Indeed, it should be prohibited. Gray Fergus defeated his highness lilles with powerful magic weapons. What if his highness Grenville was also defeated with magic weapons?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many young nobles in the gem Kingdom also whispered.


    "Prohibit the use of magic weapons?"


    Grenville, the daughter of the gem king, has a delicate eyebrow tip. In her heart, she also thinks that magic weapons affect the balance too much.


    The existence of the same level as her was defeated by gray with magic weapons, which made her afraid of Gray''s magic weapons. In her heart, she felt that such magic weapons should not be used in the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting.


    "Why? You are not forbidden to use magic weapons. If you want to use them, just use them!"


    "You have powerful magic weapons? Do you believe I borrowed silver magic weapons from my family?"


    "As long as you can urge, borrow it."


    The older generation and the younger generation of the purple moon Kingdom naturally disagree. The crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom are obviously against the purple moon kingdom. At this time, they naturally want to stand up against it.


    This naturally caused a strong debate between the younger generation and the older generation in the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom. For a time, the younger generation and the older generation in the Three Kingdoms had a fierce quarrel about whether magic weapons should be prohibited or not.


    "Well, listen to me!"


    A woman''s voice sounded, very penetrating, clearly passed into everyone''s ears and made everyone quiet, because it was Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, who said this.


    "The ultimate reason why you argue about whether to ban the use of magic weapons is because gray Fergus, a savage blood warrior, defeated his highness lilles, a savage blood warrior with magic weapons?"


    "Yes, that guy is cheating, that guy is cheating with magic weapons, otherwise he can''t defeat his highness lilles!"


    Many young aristocratic children of the crimson Kingdom nodded and admitted.


    The older generation didn''t care about naming names, but the younger generation didn''t care. They directly pointed out that it was because of gray.


    "It seems unfair for a brute blood soldier to defeat a brute blood soldier with magic weapons, but in my opinion, the battle between them is a very fair battle."


    Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, said unexpectedly.


    "Lord Gretel...?"


    Many people looked at Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem kingdom. They didn''t understand why the other party said it was a fair war, and what was the basis for saying so.


    Seeing many people looking with doubt, Greta Austin, a king level strongman in the gem Kingdom, said calmly.


    "Because neither side of the battle used magic weapons."


    As soon as she said this, it was like detonating a bomb. Not only the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were surprised, but also the purple moon kingdom.


    "What? How is it possible that gray Fergus didn''t use magic weapons?"


    "It''s impossible. When fighting with his highness lilles, gray Fergus showed at least two blood beast abilities. How can he not use magic weapons?"


    Some people looked at Gretel Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, and some people looked at gray in surprise. Their faces were full of skepticism. They didn''t understand why Gretel Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, defended gray so much.


    "How did she... Find out?"


    As the Lord, Gray''s pupils contracted suddenly and his body tightened suddenly. He almost looked at Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem kingdom in horror. How did the other party notice it?


    It was not that he had never met a king level strongman before, but the other party did not notice his secret, but Greta Austin, a king level strongman in the gem Kingdom, noticed it, which made him extremely shocked.


    A strong sense of crisis came to his mind.


    The most important secret is actually known now. There is no need for someone to covet his secret. I''m afraid even the royal family of the purple moon kingdom will not let go. After all, the value of this thing is too great.


    Although that method is only effective for himself, it is obvious that those who want to covet this secret will not believe it. They may think that he practices mixed blood method.


    "What do you mean?"


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, and Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, looked at Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, and some didn''t understand what the other party said.


    "I mean, when fighting with his highness lilles, gray Fergus said that the abilities displayed were his own blood beast abilities, not the abilities of magic weapons."


    Said kailisha, the king level strongman of the gem kingdom.


    "His own blood beast ability, that is to say, he has at least two blood beast abilities, mixed blood method? He practices mixed blood method that no one has practiced in the imperial period?"


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, suddenly looked at gray with undisguised greed.


    "Mixed blood method?"


    The king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom also looked at gray, with a slight twinkle in his eyes.


    Mixed blood method is too important. If it can be mastered by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is bound to become the most of the royal families of the four kingdoms. If the other party really has it, it must be handed over by the other party and some compensation will be given to the other party at most.


    "Not mixed blood."


    Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, shook her head, looked at gray and said.


    "The reason why he can master a variety of blood beast abilities is that he has a variety of blood vessels!"

 Chapter 435

    "Many kinds of blood? Impossible, are you right? People who try to have many kinds of blood either die or become crazy."


    The king level strongmen of the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom frowned slightly.


    "There''s nothing wrong. The blood method I practiced is very sensitive to blood breath. I''m sure he has a variety of blood breath."


    Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, said with great certainty.


    "It''s reasonable to say that one can''t master many kinds of blood unless..."


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, was surprised.


    "Yes, taking high-grade blood causes blood variation. His blood has changed more than once."


    Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, nodded.


    "It is extremely rare for a person to have one blood mutation. How can multiple mutations occur continuously? Such a person cannot exist."


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, questioned.


    "No, such people exist!"


    Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, shook her head.


    "More than 300 years ago, there was such a person in our gem kingdom. He has strong adaptability to three sequences of blood animals. Taking the high-grade blood animals of these three sequences can cause variation."


    "There are such people. Why haven''t you heard of them before?"


    Asked Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon kingdom.


    "This man''s cultivation qualification is limited. Although the gem Kingdom spent a lot of resources to cultivate him, he only grew into a wild blood warrior in the end. His combat power is only comparable to a wild blood warrior at most, so he is not very famous."


    Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, said.


    "Blood breath, there is blood method, which is very sensitive to blood breath!"


    Being stared at by the three King level strongmen, gray felt numb.


    Even if he has strong defense, many blood beast abilities and forbidden weapons, he is obviously not enough in front of the three King level strongmen.


    The level is too low. Even if he has three mixed blood abilities, he can''t compare with the king level strong. As for that forbidden weapon, it is only equivalent to the two blows of the king level strong. How can he compare with the king level strong.


    If any one of the three wants to deal with him, he has absolutely no power to fight back, and he can''t even stop the other party''s random blow.


    This is an absolute gap in strength, which can not be made up by means.


    Fortunately, GreTai Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, recognized that he had a variety of blood breath. Otherwise, he might be dangerous.


    Like now, it is considered to have strong adaptability to specific sequence of blood beast blood, and it is easy to be mutated by the corresponding high-grade blood beast blood. Although it is surprising, it can not be copied, will not cause covet, and the degree of risk is greatly reduced.


    Just when gray thought so.


    Shua!


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, suddenly moved like a ghost, stretched out his palm and quickly grabbed gray.


    It was a dry and thin palm with bony bones. It could clearly see the joints and old skin, but it was like casting gold and iron. Under one claw, it gave gray the feeling of grasping down the Giant Claw of a terrible beast.


    "Bad..."


    Gray''s face was frightened and he retreated quickly, but with Gray''s speed at the second level, how could he be comparable to a king level strong man? Almost in a flash, this palm was less than half a meter away from gray.


    Just then, another palm appeared. It was a full and fleshed palm, strong and powerful. It suddenly patted on the dry palm and blocked the dry palm.


    Boom!


    Two palms collided violently, just like two huge hammers. A hurricane occurred between them. Gray and other people close to the purple moon Kingdom flew out one after another under this hurricane.


    "Rodney, what do you want to do?"


    It was Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, who asked with a cold face and a poor voice.


    "I want to ask him something."


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, sneered.


    "Didn''t your excellency GreTai say that he is not a mixed blood, but his constitution has high adaptability to some blood animal sequences and is easy to be mutated by the blood of corresponding high-grade blood animals!"


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, said.


    "It''s up to me to judge whether it''s mixed blood or not."


    Rodney, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, said coldly.


    "He''s from the purple moon kingdom. You can''t do it to him."


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, snorted coldly.


    "That sounds good. Don''t think I don''t know. You just want to monopolize the mixed blood method afterwards."


    Rodney, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, said sadly.


    "Nonsense, Lord Gretel has said that he is not a mixed blood."


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, snorted coldly.


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll either explore it myself or prove it to me."


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, obviously attached great importance to the mixed blood method.


    "How terrible..."


    When he got up from the ground, Gray was filled with horror. Although he had seen the fight of the king level strong, it was not face-to-face after all.


    Just now, he felt like a world was pressing down on himself. No matter how he struggled, it was useless.


    If the king level strong man of the purple moon Kingdom hadn''t blocked the other party just now, he would definitely be caught by the other party, and his bones might be broken. The other party obviously didn''t mind hurting him.


    "Prove? He''s from the purple moon kingdom. Why should I prove it to you?"


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, said coldly.


    "The flame kingdom is pressing hard step by step. It is also rumored that someone is about to transform into a magic light level for the fourth time. Our three countries are now alliance. If he really has mixed blood method, he naturally needs to contribute to enhance the strength of our three countries."


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, said.


    "He doesn''t have mixed blood."


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, said coldly.


    "Then prove it to me."


    Rodney crimson, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, sneered.


    "You two, the three countries are now allies. If your two countries become stalemate, you will give the flame Kingdom an opportunity to take advantage. I believe you all understand this truth."


    GreTai Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, persuaded him.


    "The blood on gray Fergus is indeed a variation of blood, and it can be proved."


    "How to prove it?"


    Rodney crimson asked.


    "There is only one blood vessel in the human body who practices mixed blood method, so only one blood method can be practiced. The human body with blood variation has a variety of blood vessels, so it can practice a variety of blood methods. It can be used to judge whether it is mixed blood method."


    Greta Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, said.


    "Have you practiced many blood methods?"


    The king level strong man of the purple moon Kingdom frowned and looked at gray.


    If you can''t come up with evidence to convince the king level strong of the crimson Kingdom, the crimson kingdom will probably not give up. Although he is not afraid, it may give the flame Kingdom an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded.


    In front of the three King level strongmen, he had to cooperate honestly.


    "Then practice now!"


    Feiqi violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, said.


    Looking for a slightly open place, gray began to practice blood method.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    The wind was strong, and a huge wolf covered with green light appeared outside gray.


    The blue giant wolf is about five meters long. It is blue all over and its eyes are blue.


    "Wind wolf, this is the blood method of wind wolf!"


    Gray stopped practicing the blood method of the wind wolf, and then began to practice the blood method of the Thunder Dragon beast.


    Suddenly, a large number of blue lights converged, and a giant beast with a length of 7 meters appeared.


    It looks like a giant lizard, covered with blue scales, and has a strong hegemonic smell, just like the overlord in the forest.


    "Thunder Dragon beast, this is the blood method of Thunder Dragon beast. He really has a variety of blood vessels!"


    Seeing the appearance of Thunder Dragon beast virtual shadow, many people were surprised and talked about it one after another.


    He can not only cultivate the blood method of the wind wolf, but also the blood method of the Thunder Dragon. Obviously, gray has at least two kinds of blood in his body.


    This is different from the description of mixed blood method in the books of the imperial period, which shows that the other party is indeed blood variation, rather than practicing mixed blood method.


    After stopping the cultivation of blood method, the light of Thunder Dragon beast dispersed, and Gray''s figure reappeared. The Three Kingdoms, whether the older generation or the younger generation, looked at gray in surprise and with deep envy.


    Although it is not a mixed blood method, it is extremely difficult for a person to master a variety of blood vessels and have a variety of abilities.


    "He really has a variety of blood!"


    In particular, the older generation of people in the purple moon Kingdom couldn''t help but look and think of a lot in their hearts.


    The man with three blood lines who once appeared in the gem Kingdom has poor cultivation talent. Even under the full cultivation of the gem Kingdom, he only grew into a pretty blood warrior, but Gray''s talent is not bad.


    So young, they are already pretty blood soldiers. They are likely to become king level strong in the future. A king level strong who has many kinds of blood and belongs to the purple moon kingdom. They are very excited when they think of it.


    "Good, good!"


    After looking at gray with satisfaction, Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, laughed and turned around to leave the battle platform and return to his residence with all the people of the purple moon Kingdom, including gray.


    Although it is not a mixed blood method, it has a variety of blood vessels, and its own talent is also very extraordinary, which is undoubtedly very good news for the purple moon kingdom.


    "Why are such people from the purple moon Kingdom, not from our kingdom?"


    Looking at the people of the purple moon Kingdom who left, many older people in the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were filled with regret.


    He has outstanding talent and has many kinds of blood. If such a person belongs to his own kingdom, he can fight the wild blood warrior in the realm of wild blood warrior. How strong will he be when he becomes a king level strong man?


    Although the combat power can not be comparable to the magic light level, it can definitely be comparable to the king level strong who has completed one transformation or two transformations.


    If you have the chance to change again, I''m afraid all the king level strong will be invincible. Unfortunately, such people don''t belong to their kingdom.

 Chapter 436

    "Defeat me... Is it entirely on your own strength?"


    Lilles''s face was dull, as if he were in pain. At this moment, he was far away from him.


    Although he was defeated, he was not convinced in his heart that the other party could defeat him with magic weapons, not his own ability. He was defeated by the other party''s magic weapons, not the other party''s ability.


    He is not really defeated. He is still one of the strongest three young people in the Three Kingdoms. I believe many people will think so.


    But now he suddenly learned that the other party did not use magic weapons, but defeated him with his own ability. He had a feeling of ignorance.


    He was the son of the king''s office of the crimson Kingdom and the next successor of the crimson kingdom. He was defeated in a fair battle, and was defeated by a noble son of the purple moon kingdom.


    Such a thing is hard for him to accept and unwilling to accept.


    "Relying on their own strength..."


    Grenville, the daughter of the gem king, was slightly distracted.


    Lilles is one of the strongest three of the younger generation tied with her. She is an opponent she has never defeated. Now this opponent has failed without excuses. She can''t help feeling a panic. The other party can defeat lilles. Crimson. Doesn''t it mean that the other party can also defeat her?


    "No, he can''t beat me. My defense is enough to make me invincible!"


    But at the next moment, her eyes became firm again, with black pupils, full of spirit, and her face was elated and confident.


    Her strong defense has made her invincible. Even if she fights with each other, she believes she will not lose.


    When he returned to his residence, he found a garden with dense vegetation and used his ability to feed back. Gray''s injury recovered as before.


    The advantage of the first war with lilles was huge. The strength broke through to the second level of barbarian level, and the combat power was greatly improved.


    But the disadvantages are also huge. The fact that he has a variety of blood vessels has been exposed. Although it will not attract people''s covet because of his physical characteristics, it will inevitably be watched.


    If the flame Kingdom knows the news, it will fight against him at all costs in order to prevent his enemy from growing up.


    Not to mention the flame Kingdom, even the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom may not want to see him grow up.


    Although the purple moon Kingdom has an alliance with the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom, it was formed under the pressure of the flame kingdom. The relationship between the Three Kingdoms can never be called close. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see him grow up with a variety of blood and combat power far beyond the same level.


    "Can feel the breath of blood!"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. With his transformation ability, he fused a variety of blood in one body for so many years. He had never been seen through. He thought no one could see through, but he didn''t want to know that the king level strong man in the gem kingdom could feel the blood breath.


    "What the other party said, the man with three blood lines has some meaning..."


    According to the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, 300 years ago, there was a person in the gem Kingdom who had high adaptability to specific three blood animal sequences. Swallowing the high-level blood of these three sequences could almost cause variation.


    Such physical characteristics are similar to his transformation ability, but the difference is that his transformation ability is not only effective for three specific blood animal sequences. So far, he has not found a blood animal sequence that can make the transformation ability ineffective.


    And his transformation ability has a state of secondary transformation, which has nothing to do with his own qualifications. In this state, he can rapidly improve his strength, which is not owned by the other party.


    If the other party has this secondary transformation state, it will not stop at the brute blood warrior.


    Under the cultivation of the gem Kingdom, the other party only stopped at the brute blood warrior. It can only be said that the other party''s qualification is really poor, and there is no secondary transformation state like him.


    "Will the other party''s three blood States and my current transformation ability be a unique ability?"


    Gray couldn''t help but doubt that what happened to each other and what happened to him was an ability belonging to a few people.


    Although under normal circumstances, except for the descendants of the strong above the king level, human beings themselves can not have the ability, it is not ruled out that some people''s bodies have mutated and have the ability, just like him.


    "But before I occupy this body, this body should have no transformation ability. Why do I have this transformation ability after I occupy this body?"


    He also thought of a question. After he occupied the body, if the body really had the ability of transformation, why didn''t it appear before he occupied the body.


    "Is it because I occupy this body that causes a strong stimulation, and this stimulation stimulates this ability?"


    Gray is not sure.


    He has too little information to make a sure guess on this basis.


    In a yard, there are people who are familiar with him, such as gray, Sophia and Francis.


    "Gray, we''re really shocked. We have a variety of blood!"


    Francis joked with a smile.


    "You''re such a fool!"


    Sophia also complained slightly.


    "Sorry, it''s too important to say it."


    Gray explained with a wry smile.


    He could feel that these people really made friends with him, but the transformation ability was too important for him to say.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t mean to settle with you."


    Saroyan smiled and shook his head.


    "Unexpectedly, I have many kinds of blood. If it were me, I would not dare to say it. From the reaction of the three King level strongmen today, I can see that one is bad. I''m afraid I will be imprisoned all my life."


    "For the sake of beating lilles crimson, I''ll spare you this time."


    Sophia said.


    Her face is flawless, her eyes are flowing, and she is as beautiful as water.


    In recent years, she has been pestered by lilles crimson. The reason why she likes to leave Wangdu for tourism is also because she avoids each other. She is the happiest to see gray beat lilles crimson.


    "No, we can''t easily spare him like this. We can forgive him if we want. In the next exchange battle, just defeat grenvie Austin!"


    Francis coaxed.


    "I try my best."


    Gray smiled bitterly.


    In the next few days, he entered the convalescence period, and the exchange battle was not held.


    In these days, the older generation of the three kings and the younger generation talk most about gray.


    Lilles, a direct descendant of the royal family of the crimson Kingdom, is the most gifted of the generation of the royal family of the crimson Kingdom and has been determined as the next successor of the crimson kingdom.


    Such an opponent actually lost, not in the hands of the children of the other two kings, but in the hands of a noble child in the purple moon Kingdom, and the age of this noble child is several years younger than Liles.


    Such a result is really amazing. Many people, both the older generation and the younger generation, lose their chin, which means that no matter where gray goes, he will be watched by both eyes.


    There was surprise, envy and expectation in his eyes.


    Surprised that gray can defeat lilles, envied that gray has a variety of blood beast abilities, and looked forward to the war between gray and Grenville.


    Gray and Francis are both from the purple moon kingdom. There should be no war between them, but gray and grenvie will definitely have a war in the next exchange war, which makes them extremely look forward to.


    The characteristics of gray and Grenville are quite similar. They both have strong defense that other people can''t compare. It''s worth looking forward to who is stronger in such a collision.


    Of course, among the eyes looking at gray, there are also people with hostility from the crimson kingdom.


    When gray defeated lilles, and it was a fair war, it could be said that the crimson Kingdom lost face. Naturally, they could not be friendly to gray.


    Gray ignored these eyes. He would go to the library of the castle when he was free these days.


    Occasionally, he found that the castle had a very rich collection of books. After all, it was an important place for the royal family of the gem kingdom. Naturally, it would not be too shabby. It had a rich collection of books, many of which gray had never seen in the purple moon kingdom.


    This makes him happy. What he needs most is the knowledge about blood beasts. Only in this way can he find the most suitable blood beast ability among many blood beasts.


    "Gem beast sequence, I''m afraid this is the blood method sequence cultivated by his highness grenvie!"


    In a book collection, gray saw a description of the sequence of a blood beast.


    This sequence is called gem beast sequence. The blood beast of this sequence has the ability to master the earth blood beast with power up to a special level, can gem the body and has extremely strong defense.


    This can''t help but remind him of the blood method practiced by grenvie, the daughter of the gem king, and think that this is probably one of the blood method sequences mastered by the royal family of the gem kingdom.


    "Jewelization and metallization. I don''t know if the two abilities of jewelization and metallization can be integrated?"


    Both gemstone and metallization temporarily change the structure of the body, so that the body temporarily has extremely strong defense. It can be said that the two abilities are very similar.


    If these two abilities can be integrated with each other to form a kind of ability that combines gemstone and metallization, and how strong can it play?


    Of course, this is only the most ideal method. Although geminization and metallization can greatly enhance defense, to some extent, the two capabilities have overlapped. The most likely thing is that the two capabilities are incompatible with each other. When using one of them, you can''t use the other.


    However, even if there is some hope, he wants to try. Even if he wastes an opportunity to swallow the blood of blood animals, after all, extremely strong defense is definitely the best means to live at the critical moment.


    Without his strong defense, he would not know how many times he had died on the battlefield.


    "First investigate the living environment of this kind of blood beast and see what kind of environment it is easy to find this kind of blood beast..."

 Chapter 437

    "It''s unique to the gem Kingdom..."


    After reading a lot of books, Gray''s face showed a sudden color.


    Gem beast, a kind of blood beast that takes precious stones as food, lives in the mountains rich in precious stones and eats all kinds of precious stones all year round.


    Only the gem Kingdom, the unique regional environment with gemstones everywhere, can become the suitable living soil for this blood beast. In other kingdoms, the poor output of gemstones is not enough for the survival of this blood beast.


    "It seems that after the exchange meeting, you must stay in the gem kingdom for a period of time..."


    Gem beast sequence is the unique blood beast sequence of gem Kingdom, and the trace of this blood beast sequence can only be found in gem kingdom. If you want to hunt this blood beast sequence, you can only find it in gem kingdom.


    A few days later, the exchange war began again.


    Sophia fights with a barbarian in the crimson kingdom. The other party holds a bronze peak magic weapon. The power of each blow is comparable to that of the barbarian level.


    But she was easily avoided by Sophia with speed, and Sophia took this opportunity to leave wounds on each other.


    Shrouded in blue light, Sophia was like a beautiful butterfly, shuttling through the battle platform, avoiding attacks and shooting at the second level aristocratic son of the barbarian level in the crimson kingdom.


    Finally, Sophia easily won the battle. Like gray, although she is not a bloodless warrior, she has a wasteland strength.


    The blood beast ability possessed by the other party is obviously not simple. After all, it can be comparable to the wild level at the barbarian level. If the mixed blood method did not exist in the imperial period, gray might think that the other party practiced the mixed blood method.


    Although he was curious about what the other party practiced, gray didn''t ask. Even if the relationship between the two was quite special, it was like that he had a secret that no one wanted to know. Sophia must have the same secret.


    After Sophia, Gavin Kenneth challenged the tall young men in the gem Kingdom who had fought with the great daughter hilya.


    This is a very tall man, with a height of more than two meters. Gavin Kenneth is not short, one meter eight is close to one meter nine, but even so, he still looks short and thin in front of him.


    The battle between them was extremely fierce at the beginning.


    Gavin Kenneth''s Sabre is filled with cold air, and the surrounding ground is filled with a layer of cold ice, which is like being in a world of ice and snow.


    The tall young man is holding an exaggerated huge Tomahawk. The yellow light on the Tomahawk is diffuse, just like a mountain.


    Boom!


    The saber wrapped in cold air and the Tomahawk wrapped in earthy yellow light collided constantly, the cold air and earthy yellow light sputtered everywhere, and the protective array lines on and around the battle platform were blue, constantly banging.


    Neither of them has been a bloodless warrior for a long time, and their combat power is equal. However, Gavin Kenneth''s cold ice ability has a strong restraining effect on each other''s soil system ability. The other party will be affected by the cold from time to time, and finally Gavin Kenneth wins.


    After that, xierya, the queen of the purple moon Kingdom, challenged ODIS Adrian, the scarlet kingdom.


    As a bloodless warrior, Otis Adrian is not weak. He will lose to gray because Gray''s fighting skills are much higher than his opponent.


    Moreover, it was not easy for gray to win the other party at that time. Except for the strong defense, other means had been used.


    The two fought quickly. Under the fight, purple flames and blue thunder filled the battle platform, full of gorgeous purple and blue.


    Beautiful but more dangerous, even a little aftershock is enough to kill ordinary people.


    Also fought hundreds of times. Finally, xierya, the king of the purple moon Kingdom, shot Otis Adrian in the abdomen and won the battle.


    The purple moon Kingdom won three consecutive victories in the confrontation and battle at the level of blood shortage soldiers, which made the faces of the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom not very good-looking. The crimson Prince lilles came out and challenged the fascists.


    After a few days of recuperation, under the dual action of advanced healing medicine and Jasper hot spring, his injury has recovered.


    But in his heart, he was holding a cruel force. He lost to gray, which made him suffer a great disgrace. He urgently needed a victory to wash away this disgrace.


    Lightning, thunder and flames roared, as if heaven and earth had just formed, and the world was undergoing drastic evolution.


    The two have become the blood starved soldiers for many years. They have gone farther and stronger than others on the road of blood starved soldiers.


    On the first day of the battle, the whole battle platform turned into a world of red lightning and purple flame. The green light formed by the protective array pattern was trembling, as if it would explode in the next moment, and this was just a trial fight between the two.


    After dozens of trial fights, lilles grew crimson wings behind his back and showed his terrible speed. Francis urged the power of purple flame to the maximum, making each blow like a purple fire dragon out of the cage.


    With speed, lilles left a wound on Francis, and with the power of strong purple flame, Francis also left a scald on lilles''s crimson body.


    Finally, their battle was stopped by GreTai Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, who presided over the battle, and ended in a draw.


    The battle between lilles and fascism ended in a draw. The older generation and the younger generation of the crimson kingdom were slightly relieved. Although they did not defeat fascism, they also did not lose, which was the last face of the crimson kingdom.


    Among the younger generation, many people immediately thought that lilles lost to gray Fergus not because of his poor strength, but because he was restrained by gray Fergus''s blood beast ability.


    After all, gray Fergus''s body has mutated many times and mastered a variety of blood beast abilities, which is a special case.


    Francis and lilles both stepped down from the platform, but at this time, among the ranks of the gem Kingdom, Grenville, the daughter of the gem king, came out of the ranks.


    She was wearing white war clothes, her black hair was soft and dark, just like silk, and her long legs were slender and round, which was even more slender against the background of war clothes.


    In the center of her eyebrows, a red diamond gem is very eye-catching, which adds a noble charm to her flawless face.


    Her walk out attracted everyone''s attention and attracted the attention of the older generation and the younger generation of the three kings.


    But she was not in a hurry, walked up the steps to the platform, then looked at the direction of the purple moon Kingdom, and finally fixed on gray.


    "Lord gray, please!"


    Her voice is very crisp, but with a touch of coolness.


    "Sure enough, I''m going to challenge gray Fergus!"


    It''s no surprise that the older generation and the younger generation of the three kings are both aware that they will have a war and are looking forward to it.


    Lilles, the strongest of the three, has been defeated. Now only Grenville, the daughter of the gem king, and Francis, the prince of the purple moon, have not been defeated.


    Francis and gray belong to the purple moon kingdom. Naturally, there is no need to fight. Even if they want to fight, they will never communicate in the three countries'' exchange meeting. Instead, they will return to the purple moon Kingdom and communicate in private.


    Therefore, the real battle between gray and the strongest three can only be the battle with grenvie, the daughter of the gem king.


    "Your Highness Grenville, come on!"


    "Your Highness Grenville will win!"


    The younger generation of the gem kingdom are all loud cheering for Grenville.


    At this three kingdoms exchange meeting, the performance of the purple moon kingdom was too eye-catching. Whether in combat skills or realm, it was higher than the younger generation of the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom. The battle almost turned into the purple moon kingdom against the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    Not only the young generation of crimson kingdom is under great pressure, but also the young generation of gem kingdom. They also need victory to boost their morale.


    "Your Highness lilles can be defeated only by virtue of strong defense. In the face of his highness grenvie who also has strong defense, I don''t believe he can win!"


    "Win? Impossible! In the face of his highness grenvie, who also has strong defense, he is by no means an opponent!"


    "Yes, he must not be the opponent of his highness grenvie!"


    The younger generation of the crimson kingdom are all sour.


    Although Grenville and gray are their competitors, there is no doubt that gray has greater contradictions with them and defeated their proud highness lilles, so they hope Grenville can defeat gray.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray walked out of the purple moon Kingdom and went to the battle platform. Behind him, he remembered the voice of the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Gray, come on!"


    The younger generation of purple moon Kingdom, except for individuals who have conflicts with gray, are all cheering for gray.


    Gray''s performance excited them.


    Actually defeated lilles, the legitimate son of the royal family of the crimson Kingdom who has never failed, which makes them feel proud as the noble children of the purple moon kingdom. This is the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting, and gray represents the young generation of the purple moon Kingdom, including them.


    The later disputes over the prohibition of the use of magic weapons surprised and delighted them.


    Surprised that gray actually had a variety of blood, Changyu gray defeated lilles not by magic weapons, but entirely by his own strength.


    After gray defeated lilles, although they were happy, they still had some small regrets in their hearts. Gray defeated each other with magic weapons, not entirely relying on his own strength.


    Therefore, when they learned from the king level strongmen of the gem kingdom that gray did not use magic weapons on the battle platform, but relied on his own blood beast ability to defeat lilles, they were excited.


    Gray completely defeated lilles crimson with his own strength. The crimson Kingdom has no excuse for lilles crimson''s defeat!

 Chapter 438

    to be sonorous!


    On the platform, gray and Grenville Austin, standing at both ends of the platform, took out their weapons at the same time.


    Gray''s long sword was filled with black fog and turned into an exaggerated black giant sword.


    Grenville is a small Tomahawk, suddenly shrouded in yellow light, becoming huge, like turning into a mountain.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the two met. The huge black sword and the huge earthy yellow Tomahawk collided violently, and the terrible sound waves rippled everywhere. Some aristocratic children competing from the battle platform were impacted. They were suddenly confused and hurried back.


    Deng, Deng, Deng!


    The power of fury made gray and Grenville, the gem king, retreat.


    There was no temptation in the fight between the two, and they almost did their best.


    Although the two have never fought, they have watched each other''s battle for so many days and have a good understanding of each other''s combat power, so they directly jumped out of the step of temptation.


    Bang!


    Grenvie Austin slammed on the ground, her back figure suddenly stopped, and then she suddenly catapulted out like a sharp arrow and rushed at gray.


    On the battle axe in her hand, the earthy yellow light shines brightly, which makes the axe face expand several times more than before, just like an earth breaking battle axe, which cuts off gray.


    Grace was not afraid. The black giant sword turned and stabbed at grenvie Austin after she stopped the chopping axe with a sword rung.


    The defense attack is completed at one go, and the strong fighting skills are undoubtedly revealed.


    Boom!


    Grenville Austin slipped like a flexible cat and took a step aside.


    The Tomahawk split sideways, immediately blocked the black giant sword, and shook her slender long legs, like a whip, to Gray''s waist.


    Gray stepped back and avoided the slender and beautiful leg, because it was not only beautiful, but also very dangerous.


    The other party is already a bloodless soldier, and although he has made a breakthrough, he is only the second level of barbarian level. He is never as powerful as the other party.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two fought one after another at close range, and the terrible shock wave was generated between them. If the battle platform under their feet had not been reinforced by Rune array, I''m afraid it would have collapsed at this time.


    Even so, the rune lines flicker constantly, as if they would collapse at any time.


    "Drink -"


    She continued to fight for dozens of blows, but failed to take advantage. Grenvi Austin drank coldly, and immediately saw that her skin had changed.


    Originally quite white arms, beautiful faces and snow necks, the color becomes more white. The whole person exudes a charming gem halo, and the perfect body is like polished with huge gemstones.


    Obviously, she used gem to enhance her defense.


    "Drink -"


    Seeing grenvie Austin, whose body was Jeweled, gray didn''t dare to be careless. He also quickly moved his metallization ability. A layer of bronze color immediately filled his whole body. The whole person was like the pouring of bronze immortal metal.


    "I don''t know which of them has stronger defense!"


    Near the battle platform, the Three Kingdoms, whether the older generation or the younger generation, watched nervously the battle between gray and Grenville Austin.


    Seeing that one of the two people''s bodies turned into gemstones, the other''s body turned into metal, they couldn''t help wondering who was better in their defense.


    In fact, it''s not just their curiosity, even gray and Grenville Austin.


    Whoosh!


    In their eyes, they were like a rainbow of war, with a strong momentum, rushed straight to each other, and then crossed.


    Both of them were extremely confident in their own defense, so they didn''t mean to dodge, and directly chose to exchange injuries for injuries.


    Pooh!


    A little blood, like red plum blossoms, fell on the ground.


    On Gray''s abdomen, a long scratch appeared, and red blood seeped from the scratch.


    There was also a long scratch on grenvi Austin''s shoulder, which cut her white war dress and left a long scratch on her white skin.


    There are also dark red blood exudation at the scratch. Although it is few, it is very eye-catching.


    "They are evenly matched. Their defense should be almost the same!"


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the young and the older generation of the Three Kingdoms under the battle platform showed such a true color.


    Although the two did not fight before, from the fight between them and their opponents, their defense should be between Bozhong and now it has finally been confirmed.


    "Equal?!"


    Grenville Austin raised her eyebrows.


    As a member of the gem King''s room, she practiced the gem beast sequence blood method, which is the most famous in the gem Kingdom and is famous for its strong defense, but now she is between Bozhong and the other party, which makes her somewhat disappointed.


    The royal family of the gem Kingdom has the strongest defense in thousands of years. Finally, others can compare it!


    "It''s just a close match!"


    Gray also raised his eyebrows, and he was also not satisfied with the result.


    The realm reached the second level of the brute blood warrior, but he found that his own defense did not increase, which was too different from what he expected.


    "It''s because of the Amethyst beast... It''s just a brute level blood beast!"


    He quickly judged the reason. It must be because the Amethyst beast is a brute level blood beast, and the growth limit is brute level. Therefore, his realm reached the second level of brute level, which did not lead to the increase of Amethyst beast defense.


    "It seems that if you want to enhance your defense, you must obtain at least wild blood beast blood with strong defense!"


    All thinking is in an instant. After all, they are at war. It is impossible to stop and think carefully.


    The two people who crossed suddenly turned around and attacked each other again.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The two crossed each other several times in a row, and there were several blood marks on both of them.


    Finally, the two men completely confirmed that their defense was between Bozhong and Bozhong. If they exchanged injuries for injuries, no one could take advantage of them. They immediately changed their playing style.


    Boom!


    After a violent collision between the huge sword wrapped in black fog and the huge battle axe with yellow light, they retreated.


    In the process of retrogression, grenvi Austin chopped out with an axe, and a huge yellowish light came to gray, who was cut out by a long river of black fog.


    Boom!


    The earthy yellow light collided with the black fog, and then splashed yellow light and black fog around.


    Under the environment of yellow light and black fog, gray and Grenville Austin attack each other.


    Patter!


    The scattered black fog and yellow light were like a storm. They were in the "storm" and walked on the ground. The attacks were waved by them, but their hands were intact.


    It''s just the aftermath of the battle. Naturally, they can''t.


    Bang, bang, bang, stab!


    After dozens of consecutive fights, the two crossed again, and a wound appeared on their right hands.


    There was a long cut in the war suit. There was a long mark on the arm, which cut the skin, but it was not too serious. Only wisps of blood were still emerging at the cut.


    Such an injury naturally had little impact on the two people. Turning back, the black giant sword and the huge Tomahawk collided again, and the black fog and yellow light sputtered everywhere again, while the two people were shocked and retreated.


    "The two are in a stalemate. I''m afraid they''ll end in a draw!"


    Seeing this, people in the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom could not help frowning.


    Gray and Grenville Austin have the same defense and attack power. They can''t cause fatal injuries to each other. From the current situation, the most likely outcome of their battle is a draw.


    For such a result, the older generation and the younger generation of the two kingdoms are not satisfied.


    The gem Kingdom naturally hopes that Grenville Austin can defeat gray.


    Grenville Austin is the son of the king of gemstones, while gray is only the son of the noble of the purple moon kingdom. There is a huge gap in their identity. If they end in a draw, Grenville Austin will lose.


    After all, as grenvie Austin, she has obtained several times or even 10 times more resources from childhood than grenvie Austin.


    The purple moon kingdom people have seen that gray defeated lilles and have great expectations for gray. They hope that gray can continue to defeat Grenville Austin in the same way as lilles.


    "Draw?"


    When the wind blew on the stage, grenvie Austin''s long hair was flying, her face was Jeweled, and her face was flawless. She whispered the word and shook her head.


    This result is not what she wants.


    The next moment, in her black pupils, there was a high sense of war, and her moving speed suddenly soared, giving full play to the extreme speed she can now play.


    In an instant, he came close to gray, and an axe cleaved down to gray like a mountain from top to bottom.


    Gray''s huge black sword blocked the axe and cut it out, but it cut an empty space. Grenvie Austin had moved sideways to avoid and hit it with another axe.


    Boom!


    Gray withdrew his sword and stopped the axe. The two collided with each other and made a deafening sound.


    Just then, a slender long leg kicked him like a dragon at sea. He retreated quickly, but it was too late. He was kicked on his abdomen by this foot and couldn''t help retreating.


    Poof!


    Grenvie Austin quickly followed, the Tomahawk crossed, immediately left a long hole in Gray''s abdomen, and cut gray out.


    Boom!


    Gray got up, looked at the wound in his abdomen and raised his eyebrows.


    The opponent''s fighting skills are even superior to lilles.


    Of course, in terms of combat skills, he will never be weaker than the other party, but the reaction speed of the second level of brute level has dragged him down and put him at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 439

    "Great, your highness grenvie has the upper hand!"


    ¡±You can win. In this way, your highness Grenville can win! "


    The younger generation of the gem kingdom were all excited.


    It is obvious that in the confrontation just now, Grenville Austin had some advantages, which could not help but let them see the hope of victory.


    "That guy is going to lose!"


    "His highness lilles can draw with his highness Grenville, but he is not his highness Grenville''s opponent. He can defeat his highness lilles because his ability is too restrained, his highness lilles!"


    "Yes, his highness lilles suffered a loss. He restrained his ability. Otherwise, how could that guy be his highness lilles''s opponent?"


    The younger generation of the crimson Kingdom found an excuse for lilles'' defeat in Gray''s hands, sneered and debated with each other.


    Shua!


    Grenville Austin pounced on gray again. She was dressed in white war clothes, slender and graceful, and her long black hair was floating. Before it was near, there was a fragrant wind.


    It is extremely beautiful, but at this time, it is as cold as winter, and the whole body is full of danger.


    Although it was an exchange battle, she obviously regarded gray as the enemy of life and death.


    Shua!


    The battle axe full of earthy yellow light fell like a mountain from top to bottom. Gray held a huge black sword, emitting the dangerous smell of the disappearance of all things, and welcomed it from bottom to top.


    Dang!


    When the two collided, the earthy yellow light and black fog splashed everywhere, and the battle platform was like a storm.


    They could not help retreating slightly, but at the next moment, Grenville Austin approached gray laterally with speed and cut down another axe from a tricky angle.


    Dang, Dang, poof!


    After more than ten consecutive fights, Gray was hit on his shoulder with an axe because his reaction speed was not as fast as the other party, leaving a bloody mouth on his shoulder.


    Grenville Austin continued to chase after her. Gray looked cold. He cut out a huge black sword in the air. A large amount of black fog turned into a rolling river and attacked Grenville Austin.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    Grenvi Austin''s battle axe wrapped in the earthy yellow light was chopped down with an axe and split the black fog in two. She just wanted to chase gray, but at the next moment, another long river of black fog swept towards her.


    Hula, Hula!


    The long river of black fog rolled like a river from the underworld, attacking grenvie Austin one after another.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Grenville Austin holds a battle axe wrapped in earthy yellow light, just like a female god of war who can destroy cities and rivers.


    With each axe, a long black river must be split in half, and a "storm" broke out in the battle platform.


    Knowing that melee can''t take advantage, graySo used his blood beast ability to fight grenvie Austin from a long distance, making the other party''s melee advantage useless.


    However, the scope of the battle platform is limited. Grenville Austin is tearing up the long river of black fog and pushing towards gray. Gray retreats again and again. She has retreated to the edge of the battle platform and has no room to avoid.


    "A futile struggle!"


    When the young noble children of the gem Kingdom saw that their Royal Highness was so strong, they forced gray to retreat again and again, and finally retreated to the edge of the battle platform. They all couldn''t help looking happy. They felt that there was no suspense in the battle, and it was their Royal Highness who would win.


    "Not good..."


    The noble children of the purple moon Kingdom frowned, and the situation on the stage was obviously very unfavorable to gray.


    "Admit defeat, you have no chance of winning!"


    Another axe tore the long river of black fog in half, and Grenville Austin had approached a distance of less than ten meters from gray.


    She looked at gray and said that there was no irony in her voice. Gray''s strength was obvious to all. Even if she was forced to lose, she didn''t think such a person could be humiliated.


    "Not necessarily!"


    He was pushed to the edge of the battle platform, but Gray''s face didn''t change. He didn''t pretend to be calm, but really didn''t think he would lose.


    Hula!


    From his front, a long river appeared, but it was not a long black fog River, but a long blue river.


    The long river was foggy, and the blue wind blade rose and fell, as if it came from the sky and hit Grenville Austin less than ten meters away from him.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    Grenvie Austin split the blue river in half with an axe, but she didn''t change her face and retreated.


    The surrounding ground is freezing rapidly, and a cold forest is attacking her. Although the long blue river has been split into two parts by her, the cold contained in it has not dissipated.


    This is the restraint of power!


    Just like water can put out a fire, the Tomahawk, which uses earth elements to enhance its sharpness, can split the long blue river in two and break the wind blade, but it is difficult to eliminate the cold mixed in it.


    KAKA!


    The cold air rushed over. In an instant, grenvie Austin was attached to the cold ice and turned into an ice sculpture, becoming a real ice beauty!


    Click!


    With grenvi Austin''s strong defense, such cold is naturally difficult to hurt her. As soon as she earns hard, the cold ice on her body suddenly cracks.


    Whoosh!


    But just then, gray appeared, holding a huge black sword, filled with the smell of destruction, and a sword hit grenvie Austin''s abdomen.


    Poof!


    Grenvie Austin had a gash in her belly, and she flew backwards with the debris of the ice.


    "The power has become stronger!"


    Landing, Grenville Austin quickly climbed up and shook off the ice residue, her face slightly coagulated.


    The wound on the abdomen looks long, but it is only a minor injury. After all, her strong defense is not a decoration. The power of the first level of the waste level can never hurt her.


    What really changed her complexion was the power of the cold ice wind blade.


    Having seen Gray''s battle before, I naturally know Gray''s ice blade ability. I know that the power of this ability is probably at the second level of barbarian level.


    The cold air carried by this level of cold ice wind blade can be carried by her strong defense, which is difficult to freeze her. Therefore, although she knows that gray has the ability to restrain her, she doesn''t care.


    But now, the power of the cold ice wind blade has been raised from the second level of the original barbarian level to the desolate level. The cold power carried by it has become stronger. Even her defense can''t be ignored. Although it won''t be hurt, it will be frozen by the cold.


    Hula!


    Just then, another long blue river swept towards her, and her ability was restrained. This time, she did not hesitate to dodge aside. The long blue river skipped her side and hit one of the blue barriers supported by the protective array.


    Above the battle platform, an ice river appeared, more than 20 meters wide, and spread to the edge of the battle platform.


    Hula, Hula!


    A long blue river came out one after another and attacked Grenville Austin, turning the whole war platform into a world of ice and snow.


    Grenville Austin didn''t dare to carry it hard at all, so she had to escape quickly in the battle platform, but the space of the battle platform was limited, and it was still inevitable that her body was frozen by the cold air carried by the cold ice wind blade.


    Poof!


    Gray quickly arrived, and the black giant sword was cut down with great force. A wound appeared on grenvie Austin''s chest and flew backwards.


    Still not seriously injured, grenvie Austin got up and quickly avoided the cyan river that hit her, but after several times of continuous avoidance, she was frozen again by the cold carried by the cyan river.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    From time to time, she couldn''t dodge and was frozen by the cold. One wound after another appeared on grenvie Austin.


    Poof!


    Another sword cuts off Grenville Austin, who is frozen by the cold, and the other party gets up again.


    The white war suit was damaged in many places, and many parts of the body were exposed, revealing the white skin and blood marks.


    "Admit defeat!"


    Gray frowned slightly.


    If he continues to fight like this, it will become his unilateral killing of Grenville Austin. After all, it is not a real life and death fight. He has no great hatred for life and death with Grenville Austin. He doesn''t want to treat a girl like this.


    "No, it''s hard to kill me with your attack. I haven''t lost yet!"


    Although quite embarrassed, even the black hair was stained with blood, Grenville Austin shook her head firmly.


    Looking at the firm eyes of the other party and knowing that the other party has its own persistence, gray sighed and said.


    "Then be careful!"


    Holding a huge black sword, gray slashed at grenvie Austin.


    Hula!


    Under this sword, a long river of black fog appears, which is also a long river of black fog, but this time the scale is much larger than before.


    The turbulent black fog is a long river, tens of meters wide, and almost half of the battle is shrouded.


    Among them, the black fog rolled like the waves in the Yangtze River.


    "Bad..."


    Although grenvi Austin became alert when she heard gray say "be careful", she still changed her color when she saw the rolling black fog.


    But the fog was much stronger than before. The scope was so wide that she didn''t even have time to dodge.


    Shua!


    As soon as she gritted her teeth and held the battle axe in her hand, the earthy yellow light was bright. An axe split out, and a earthy yellow light met the black fog, trying to split the black fog.


    But before that, the earthy yellow light, which had broken the black fog for many times, was like falling into mud. The speed was slower and slower, the light was lighter and weaker, and finally collapsed completely.


    Awning!


    She was hit by the black fog.


    Like being hit by a flood, she slid back with the long river of black fog.


    Finally, it finally stopped after it hit the cyan barrier excited by the battle platform protection pattern.


    The cyan barrier vibrated violently, as if it would break at any time, but it didn''t in the end, and the black fog disappeared completely.


    After the black fog, Grenville Austin appeared.


    The sleeves of her war clothes had completely disappeared, and there were wounds on her two white slender arms, and a lot of blood was spilling down her arms.


    Just now, she used her two arms as a "shield" to block all the shocks.

 Chapter 440

    On one side of the battle platform, a beautiful woman with long legs and wearing white war clothes stood there in a slightly embarrassed way.


    She was cut in many places, revealing her white skin and blood marks.


    Her two jade like arms were almost bloodstained, and drops of blood slid down her white arms.


    "How did gray Fergus become so powerful? Even his highness Grenville was seriously injured?"


    Near the battle platform, the Three Kingdoms, whether the older generation or the younger generation, fell into a brief silence.


    For a moment, only in the gem Kingdom did the young noble children speak in amazement.


    The power of the black fog just now is obviously stronger than before. Compared with the two, it is not at the same level.


    "Her Highness Grenville has been a bloodless warrior for many years, and her realm is very close to the second level of the famine level. Even so, she has been seriously injured. The power of the black fog has been...?"


    Others have tiny pupils and fear in their eyes.


    "Level two..."


    The older generation spoke.


    This time, in order to protect the outstanding children of their own kingdom, many of them are strong, and even the second level of famine exists. Just now, this is such a person.


    He, who has the second level of wasteland level, is very sure that the attack power just now has definitely reached the second level of wasteland level.


    "The realm is only the second level of the barbarian level, but it already has the combat power of the second level of the barbarian level."


    Those who saw that Gray''s combat power reached the second level of the famine level were shocked, surprised and shocked to look at gray on the stage.


    Although I know that Gray''s combat power is far beyond the same level because of many blood variations. Although he is at the barbarian level, he can surpass the level of the famine level. I didn''t expect that gray can surpass so many levels and reach the second level of the famine level.


    "Blood variation is so strong!"


    Even the three kings were surprised.


    Although gray did not practice the mixed blood method, his combat power was not weak at all. The mixed blood method recorded in books during the imperial period even exceeded it.


    Their only regret is that the miracle that happened to gray can not be copied at all, at least not on a large scale.


    After all, this is a special system, not a mixed blood method with traces to follow. Others can''t imitate it.


    "I admit defeat!"


    Grenville Austin, with a wry smile on her delicate face, chose to admit defeat.


    Although she was very unwilling, she knew very well that she had no chance of winning in the face of gray, who showed the second level combat power of the famine level.


    She thought that the powerful defense she relied on could make the power of the first level of the barbarian level helpless, but she didn''t see enough in front of the power of the second level of the barbarian level.


    "After all, I failed, and there was no excuse!"


    There was a sense of loss in her heart. She walked down the steps of the platform step by step.


    "Your Highness, don''t be discouraged. The situation of gray Fergus is too special to be judged by common sense!"


    Seeing the loss of Grenville Austin, the older generation of the gem Kingdom gave a voice of comfort.


    "Yes, it''s not that your highness is not strong enough, but his situation is too special. After all, your highness Liles also lost!"


    The younger generation of the gem Kingdom also gave voice to comfort.


    "I understand."


    Grenville Austin smiled and nodded.


    Naturally, she also understood that gray had many blood lines, and the situation was very special, which could not be judged by common sense.


    However, the other party is special, but it is not the reason for her defeat.


    As a direct descendant of the royal family, she has obtained several times or even dozens of times more resources from the beginning of cultivation than the other party. In this case, she is still defeated. It is impossible for her not to lose and unwilling.


    However, she is not the kind of person who can not be hit. She will turn this loss and unwillingness into her own motivation, practice harder and strive to win back one day in the future.


    "Your Highness Grenville was defeated by gray!"


    "Gray''s combat power has reached the second level of barbarian level!"


    The faces of the younger generation and the older generation in the purple moon kingdom were dull. They were shocked by gray again. Gray had shocked them several times in a row in this three kingdoms exchange meeting.


    First, they beat lilles crimson, one of the strongest three, when they thought it impossible.


    Later, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom found that he had several kinds of blood.


    Now, she not only defeated Linwei Austin, another personality of one of the strongest three, but also showed the second level of combat power of the famine level.


    The combat power of the second level of the famine level is the strategy of the second level of the famine level. In terms of combat power, who among the younger generation can compare with him?


    When he is only in his early 20s, he already has the second level of combat power of the famine level. How strong will he be when he reaches the realm of the famine blood warrior in a few years?


    The combat power of the second level of barbarian level is enough to be comparable to that of the second level of wasteland level. In this way, when gray level reaches the second level of wasteland level, it will be enough to be comparable to King level soldiers!


    Without the help of magic weapons, a man at the second level of famine level could be comparable to a king level soldier. It was terrible to think about it.


    Fortunately, such people belong to the purple moon Kingdom, not to other kingdoms, and do not stand against them, otherwise they will definitely have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "The combat power is comparable to the second level of the famine level. How can that guy be so strong? He''s a monster!"


    Nathan neham''s face changed dramatically and his body even trembled slightly. He was frightened.


    "Does the family really want to be enemies with such monsters?"


    At this moment, he couldn''t help doubting the family''s decision to be the enemy of gray.


    With the growth rate of each other, I''m afraid it will soon be enough to compete with the neham family. At that time, it will be a disaster for the neham family.


    "We must let the family do it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be a great disaster!"


    Warner neham''s face was gloomy. He must not let the other party grow up again. Otherwise, even the strength of the neham family would be difficult to suppress it.


    He also damaged a garden and healed his injury. Gray soaked in Jasper hot spring to recover his post-war fatigue. He also relied on the discovery of today''s war.


    "If you can''t swallow the blood of higher-level defensive blood animals and implant corresponding blood vessels, I''m afraid it will be difficult to improve your defense in a short time!"


    Amethyst beast is a brute level blood beast. The maximum lifting limit can only reach brute level. It has been developed to the limit, and then there is no effect of enhancing physical strength.


    Gray didn''t regret using a chance to swallow blood on the Amethyst beast. Without the Amethyst beast''s strong defense, he didn''t know how many times he had died on the battlefield.


    It is obvious whether it is worth living on the battlefield in exchange for a chance to swallow the blood of a blood beast.


    However, the blood of Amethyst beast has been developed to the limit, so we must find a higher level of defense blood beast blood swallowing, which must be considered.


    "The king level blood beast of defense class has the best blood, but it''s almost impossible to get it."


    King level blood beast blood itself is already available, not to mention the defensive King level blood beast blood. Even the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom doesn''t have it, and even if it does, gray doesn''t dare to buy it from the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    After discovering that gray had many kinds of blood vessels last time, Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, learned more about Gray''s blood vessels from gray.


    For the defensive blood, gray naturally said that it was the Amethyst beast. For this blood beast, Fitch violet, a king level strong man, knew it, but the other party said that it was a very rare blood beast, and even the royal family did not have the blood of this blood beast sequence.


    Therefore, if gray asks the royal family for royal blood beast blood that is good at defense, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    The royal family of the purple moon kingdom can''t speak, and it''s difficult to meet it at the auction. Gray can only retreat to the second place and look for the wild blood beast of defense.


    "Fortunately, my current strength is enough to kill the famine level defensive blood beasts."


    The ability and power of the blood beast reached the second level of the wild level. Even the defense of grenvie Austin was difficult to stop. Gray believed that it was enough to hunt and kill the wild level blood beasts of the defense class.


    "The best defense level blood beast is the Black Crystal Beast, followed by the golden rhinoceros..."


    Black gold beast is a wild blood beast of Amethyst beast sequence. Like purple gold beast, it has strong power and defense. It can enhance both power and defense. Naturally, it is the best.


    But if you can''t meet this kind of blood beast, you can only choose the golden armour rhinoceros, which is a wild blood beast in the sequence of silver armour rhinoceros. It has extremely strong defense, but its strength can''t be comparable to the Black Crystal Beast.


    "Not only is it defense, but also the three hybrid abilities urgently need to swallow the blood of blood beasts with corresponding attributes."


    In today''s battle with Grenville Austin, gray made full use of the three hybrid ability, and the power of the three hybrid ability reached the second level of the famine level.


    However, he was not satisfied with this promotion. The power was only the second level of the famine level, which could not be comparable to the existence of the second level of the famine level he met on the battlefield.


    "The problem should lie in the blood of the blade weasel among the three hybrid abilities."


    The blade weasel, a special blood beast of the barbarian wind system, has reached the limit of promotion. Even if his realm is promoted to the second level of the barbarian level, he cannot be promoted. It is for this reason that the enhancement of the three mixing abilities is far less than expected.


    Therefore, a stronger wind blood beast blood is also urgently needed. Fortunately, he has such blood beast blood in his hands, and the level has reached the king level.


    "After all, the power of the blood beast has reached the second level of the famine level. First swallow the blood of the defensive blood beast to enhance my defense, so as to maximize my comprehensive combat power."


    After thinking for a long time, gray made such a decision.


    More than ten days later, the three countries'' exchange meeting came to an end. The younger generation of the Three Kingdoms have almost exchanged hands with each other.


    Naturally, gray comes first, followed by Francis, lilles and grenvie Austin. All three have fought each other, but they have not been able to tell the outcome. In addition, Sophia, Gavin Kenneth and others.


    In this exchange battle, the purple moon Kingdom naturally shines. After the baptism of the battlefield, many people show good realm and strong fighting skills. When facing the gem Kingdom and the young generation of the flame subjugation, they win more and lose less.


    "Ah --"


    In the evening, Gray was resting in his room. Suddenly, a scream came into his ears. He suddenly turned over and climbed up, with sharp eyes.


    He was too familiar with that scream. He had heard too much on the battlefield. It was a scream made before people died.

 Chapter 441

    In the evening, outside the emerald castle, figures dressed in black quickly lurked towards the castle. They walked silently and almost integrated with the darkness.


    Soon, they approached the castle more than 100 meters away, did not stop, but continued to lurk towards the castle.


    However, unexpectedly, the rune mechanism that was hard for King level soldiers to break in a short time did not respond, and they approached the castle without being attacked.


    Above the castle wall, several five person patrol teams are patrolling. Each patrol team is led by crazy blood soldiers and fierce blood soldiers as members.


    For the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting, the royal family of the gem Kingdom attaches great importance to it, so the guards sent are elite blood soldiers.


    Suddenly, in the dark night, figures suddenly jumped up the city wall and rushed to this patrol team.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    All the people in the patrol, including the leader of the crazy blood soldiers, were suddenly killed before they could make a sound.


    Some were wiped over their necks by the blade, some were pinched off their throats, and some were covered in their mouths and stabbed into their hearts with weapons.


    "No, there is an enemy attack!"


    "How did they get through the castle Rune mechanism?"


    "Come on, ring the alarm!"


    On a spire, two blood soldiers in charge of guarding noticed the abnormality. Even when they were ready to sound the alarm bell, at this time, a figure who was not dressed in non black appeared behind them. The light of the knife flashed, and their heads flew up and their bodies were unable to fall down.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The figures in black, taking advantage of the night, quietly climbed over the wall and entered the castle, killing silently in the castle.


    They are like ghosts of the night, reaping life.


    People who are still sleeping have ended their lives in their dreams.


    "Ah --"


    It was not until a very alert brute blood soldier was about to be killed that a voice came out.


    Hearing the sound, the black figures sneaking into the castle no longer covered up the movement and killed frantically.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Screams came and went, accompanied by the sound of building collapse.


    The whole castle seemed to turn into a Shura field. At the same time, people screamed and fell down in many places. A lot of blood splashed, and the strong and pungent smell of blood filled the whole castle.


    Boom, boom!


    Hearing the news, gray just turned over and climbed up from the bed. The door of the room was knocked open by violence. Two figures in black had rushed in, one left and one right, holding blood stained blades and cold killing eyes.


    Too late to jump out of bed and take out his weapon from the purple ring, gray attacked with a cold ice wind blade.


    The long blue river was filled with fog and the wind blade was floating. They collided with each other.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    They were first frozen, then chopped into countless pieces by the sharp wind blade, leaving a ground of broken bodies.


    After a simple suit of clothes, gray rushed out of the room with a weapon. He only heard the sound of fighting around, accompanied by screams from time to time.


    There are young, old, and even gray. There are some familiar people who come with the purple moon kingdom.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a violent explosion suddenly sounded, purple fire and cyan light rushed to the sky, the ground shook, large buildings collapsed around, and rubble splashed.


    It is accompanied by purple fire and cyan light. In the night, it is like fireworks, beautiful but deadly.


    Although these buildings in the emerald castle are reinforced by Rune lines, they are like rotten wood in front of this destructive force and have no resistance at all. It can be imagined that the purple fire light and cyan light are powerful.


    "There are king level strongmen fighting!"


    Gray changed color. Only the king level strong can do this. Obviously, the two sides fighting are the king level strong.


    And gray can even guess who one of them is, the purple flame, which is a blood method of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. If there is no accident, it should be Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, who is fighting with people.


    "What the hell is going on? Who is Lord Fitch violet fighting?"


    Gray''s heart was full of doubt and dignity.


    Boom, boom!


    Just then, there were two loud sounds from the other two directions of the castle.


    In one direction, the red thunder light and green fog soared into the sky. Under the thunder light, large areas of buildings burst, while under the black fog, the buildings were rapidly corroded like strong acid.


    In the other direction, the earthy yellow light collided with the huge water dragon, both of which were broken and splashed around. The surrounding buildings were suddenly riddled with holes and finally collapsed.


    "The three kings are fighting!"


    Gray''s face was so dignified that there were at least three King level strong men among the attackers.


    "How did the enemy enter the castle? Can''t even the king level strong block the protective pattern of the castle?"


    Filled with dignity and doubt, gray rushed out of the room and rushed to the residence of a familiar person.


    His purple ring has space transmission. In case of emergency, it can be taken to these people to escape.


    Shua!


    Seeing gray rushing out of the room, a man in black rushed forward with a knife in his face.


    On Gray''s long sword, the black fog filled the air, crossed with the man in black, and continued to run forward. Behind him, the man in black broke in two from his waist and fell to the ground with a splash of blood.


    "Saroyan..."


    Saroyan is the nearest to GRE''s residence. When gray rushed to the other party''s room, he saw that the other party was fighting with a man in black. He had been injured in many places, and his clothes were almost dyed red with blood.


    The man in black who fought with him was one level stronger than him. He was a brute blood soldier. He increased his combat power by one level with bronze magic weapons and fought with the man in black, but he was in a difficult situation.


    Poof!


    Gray shot, the long sword wrapped in black fog cut the man in black behind, and immediately split the man in black into two.


    "Gray, what''s going on? Why did the enemy kill you all of a sudden?"


    By the fire light everywhere in the castle, Saroyan recognized that it was gray and asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know, but there must be strong kings in the enemy this time. Let''s meet them with his highness Francis."


    The two men rushed forward for a distance along the aisle of the castle, and saw a woman fleeing in their direction. There was a wound on her abdomen and on her hand, with a long flow of blood.


    Behind her, two people in black are chasing after her with cold eyes, and the distance between them is getting closer quickly.


    "It''s jessia!"


    With night vision ability, even at night, Gray''s strength was not affected at all. Gray recognized the woman.


    He thundered and a long blue river ran into the two men in black. The two men in black looked frightened and avoided, but they failed to escape. They were first frozen into ice sculptures by the cold, and then cut into pieces by the wind blade.


    The strength of the two men in black is not weak. They all have the strength of the savage blood soldiers. However, the power of the cold ice wind blade has reached the famine level. It is naturally very easy to deal with the two savage blood soldiers.


    "There is a bloodless warrior here, and he is so young. Killing you must hurt the purple moon kingdom!"


    Suddenly, two old men in black rushed forward quickly. Their voice was like a night owl, and their killing intention in their eyes was like the wind and frost of cold winter, making people fall into the ice cellar.


    "Are you from the flame kingdom?"


    Gray asked in a deep voice.


    Gathered here are the young generation of the Three Kingdoms of purple moon, crimson and gem. Naturally, none of the Three Kingdoms can attack and kill here. It can only be the flame kingdom.


    However, the rune mechanism that the castle claimed that even the king level strong could block did not work, which made him feel a haze in his heart.


    Either the flame Kingdom has the means to disable the rune mechanism, or the castle''s defense mechanism has been closed.


    If the former is OK, if the latter, it will be thought-provoking.


    Only a few people in the gem Kingdom know how to close the defense mechanism. Has someone defected, or is this a play played by the gem kingdom?


    Although according to common sense, the gem Kingdom has no reason to attack the younger generation of the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom, it can never rule out suspicion.


    "You want to die before you die, okay?"


    An old man sneered at Gray''s inquiry.


    "Well, let me tell you, let you die to understand. Yes, we are people of the flame Kingdom and flame teeth directly belonging to the royal family!"


    "Teeth of fire?"


    Gray is not very familiar with the name. Although his strength is not weak now, he doesn''t know much about the upper circles of the four kingdoms and hasn''t heard of the organization.


    However, from the point of view that this organization directly belongs to the royal family of the flame Kingdom, it is not difficult to see the strength of this organization.


    "Flame tooth, it is said that there is the assassination Department of the flame kingdom where the king level strongman is in charge!"


    Behind gray, Saroyan and jessia changed their faces when they heard the name.


    As the children of the upper noble family with a very long history in the purple moon Kingdom, they naturally have a very good understanding of the flame kingdom.


    "Now that you know, go to hell!"


    The two old men smiled sadly, and then hit gray and the three.


    One of them held a short knife. With a stroke of the short knife, a huge wind blade was cut out. The trees and stone pillars along the way had been cut in two only when they were wiped.


    On the other hand, there was a green fog in front of him. Everywhere the fog passed, everything seemed to be corroded and was melting rapidly.


    Seeing that gray showed the strength of the wild blood soldier, he still dared to say that he wanted to hunt gray. Their strength was indeed not simple, and they both reached the level of the wild blood soldier.


    "Hum -"


    Facing the two bloodless soldiers, gray didn''t dare to be careless and used the strongest means.


    The black fog appeared in the long river, dozens of meters wide and churning endlessly, just like the real Yangtze River.


    The cyan wind blade cuts on the black fog, the speed is slower and slower, the light is dimmer and dimmer, and soon dissipates.


    The green fog collided with the black fog and made a hissing sound, just like a violent reaction between the two. Finally, some of the black fog disappeared and disappeared completely.


    "No!"


    Seeing that the blood beast''s ability was quickly melted, and the black fog swept in, the two people who had a grim smile changed color and panicked to avoid, but it was too late.


    The black fog directly bumped past them. They were swept by the long river of black fog, just like two fish drifting with the waves.

 Chapter 442

    Chi, Chi!


    Under the black fog, the flesh and blood of the two old men in black are disappearing, like a knife cutting them. Where they come into contact with the black fog, pieces of flesh and blood are disappearing and blood is flowing.


    When the black fog dissipated, their clothes were worn and ragged. The clothes on the beggar of * * * were not as good as those on him. There were more places on them, and the blood kept flowing along the wounds on their bodies.


    "You... You have reached the second level of famine?"


    One of the old men in black looked at gray in horror.


    "How could it be so young... To reach the second level of famine?"


    The other old man was also frightened and could hardly believe it.


    Even his highness Nicholas, the best qualified young generation in the flame Kingdom, did not reach the second level of the famine level at the other party''s age.


    "Let me take you on the road!"


    Gray''s eyes were killing, and the tumbling black fog swept out again.


    Churning endlessly, extremely violent, the surrounding ground and surrounding buildings have become shattered.


    "We can''t deal with this man!"


    The two old men in black did not hesitate, one left and one right, fled in different directions, seeing that they had to avoid the long river of black fog.


    But at this time, the long river of black fog, which had been running forward, suddenly changed. The huge river forked, just like the two heads of two headed snakes chasing after the two people respectively, blocking their way and bumping into them.


    Boom, boom!


    The two were carried back by the black fog, covered with wounds, and even white bones could be seen in some places.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed out and stabbed one of the old men in black with a huge black sword. The old man in black wanted to get up and avoid, but he was seriously injured and couldn''t get up at the first time.


    Poof!


    Gray''s huge black sword pierced the old man in black''s chest, penetrated through his chest, pierced his heart and left a blood hole in his heart.


    Struggling to get up, the old man in black suddenly softened down and fell down with horror on his face.


    Pulling out the black giant sword, gray rushed to another old man in black. Just now, the old man in black had got up and was turning around to escape, but he was seriously injured and even his legs were injured. He couldn''t play his normal speed at all.


    Gray caught up with him in a few steps, and from behind the old man in black, the black giant sword roared and cut at the old man in black.


    The old man in black fled to the side, but he was swept into his left hand by the black giant sword. His left hand flew high with blood splashing.


    Gray''s sword edge turned and cut the old man in black again. The old man in black held a short knife in his right hand, which was resisted by cyan light.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the blue light was broken, and the black giant sword drove straight in, drawing a long blood hole on the old man in black''s chest.


    The old man in black flew upside down and hit a wall, collapsing the whole wall and causing smoke and dust everywhere.


    Gray rushed and stabbed the old man in black with his long sword. The old man in black had bleeding at the corners of his mouth and his eyes were frightened. He knew that he would die, and his face was ferocious.


    "Wait, you''re all going to die!"


    The voice was insidious, like a curse.


    Poof!


    Gray didn''t move. He pierced the heart of the old man in black with a sword and killed the old man in black.


    Without stopping, the three continued to rush to the residence of Francis and others. After several waves of fighting, gray and the three felt the residence of the members of the French royal family.


    "Bad..."


    After arriving, gray and the three of them all changed color, and their hearts suddenly sank.


    The house collapsed, there was no fighting, and no one could be seen. There were only a lot of bodies lying on the ground. The blood stained the ground, and the strong smell of blood came to my face.


    Obviously, this place experienced a tragic fight before they arrived, and the scale was not small. As members of the royal family, Francis and others were obviously taken care of by the flame teeth.


    "Look separately!"


    The three men searched separately in the ruins with a heavy heart.


    "No, no..."


    Gray was worried about searching through the ruins for fear of seeing the bodies of Sophia, Francis and others.


    There were corpses, some in black, and some gray looked familiar and couldn''t name. Fortunately, he didn''t see the corpse of the person gray least wanted to see.


    A moment later, the three met and told each other about their search.


    "I didn''t see the bodies of the three Highnesses."


    Saroyan said.


    "Neither did I."


    Jessia slightly loosened her airway.


    "It seems that they should have successfully broken through. From the traces of the fight, they should have broken through to the East."


    Gray said that because he had learned some search skills from the members of the magic dog mercenary regiment, gray easily judged that Sophia and the survivors of the purple moon Kingdom broke through to the south.


    "Let''s follow!"


    The three followed the trail.


    In the night, a little away from the direction of the castle, there are three terrible battles taking place, and the gorgeous and dangerous light illuminates the night sky.


    The king level strongmen were fighting. They had fought outside the castle, which was intentional by both sides. If they tried their best in the castle, I''m afraid no one on both sides could live.


    "There was a fight!"


    They didn''t pay attention to the fighting of the king level strongmen. They couldn''t get involved in the fighting at that level. The three people tracked forward and met some people in black sporadically. Finally, they heard the fighting sound except the fighting sound of the king level strongmen.


    The fighting sound of the king level strong was so loud that they covered all the other sounds until they were close to them.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The roar sounded again and again, all kinds of blood beast abilities glittered, large areas of houses collapsed, and rubble splashed everywhere.


    Under the power of the blood beast, everything is destroyed and decayed, and everything no longer exists.


    Obviously, I can feel that the battle there is extremely fierce. Although it is not as fierce as those King level strongmen, it can definitely be described as fierce.


    The three hurried to the place where there was a fight. Soon, they saw both sides of the fight.


    One of them, all dressed in black, looked cold, which was the flame tooth they had encountered many times.


    On the other hand, the clothes on the body are different, and some are even disheveled. After all, they were suddenly attacked in the middle of the night, and there was no time to get dressed.


    "It''s your highness Sophia. They..."


    "And some people in the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom..."


    Gray three people immediately found Sophia and others who were under the siege of people in black.


    At the same time, it was also found that among the people present, in addition to Sophia, there were people from the royal family of the gem Kingdom and the royal family of the crimson Kingdom, such as grenvi Austin and Lils crimson, who were also being surrounded and killed.


    In addition, there are some aristocratic children who, like them, came to meet the royal families of the three countries.


    The purple moon Kingdom has Warner Graham brothers, Gavin Kenneth and others. The other two kingdoms, the gem Kingdom has tall young men who have fought with helya violet, and the crimson Kingdom has Otis Adrian who has fought with gray.


    The number of people in black is obviously more than them. Almost everyone is besieged by one or two people in black, and many people are injured.


    The most dangerous thing is that judging from the power of the battle, there are fully eight people in black. Although there are also royal families in the Three Kingdoms, the number is only five, three less than the other.


    The only good thing is that there is no third level of famine among the people in black. Otherwise, the war will be more unfavorable.


    However, it is normal that there is no such level. After all, this kind of existence is only one step away from becoming king level. It is almost closed all year round. Crazy cultivation hopes to break through King level one day. They will never be used in non emergency situations.


    This is true of the flame Kingdom, as well as the purple moon Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom. This is also the reason why there is no third level of famine on both sides.


    "Be careful!"


    After giving orders to them, gray took them to meet Sophia and Francis.


    Even if his strength is not weak now, the blood beast has the strongest ability, and its power has reached the second level of famine level. It is absolutely impossible to reverse the war situation by joining such a battle.


    However, he did not want to reverse the war situation and have space transmission. As long as he could contact Sophia and Francis, he could leave with space transmission.


    Whoosh!


    Gray is in the front, Saroyan and jessia are in the back. The three quickly rush to the man in black from the back of the man in black.


    Poof!


    A man in black with the strength of a brute blood warrior, who didn''t even react, had been cut in two by gray.


    Then gray took a few steps and cut a man in black in front with another sword.


    "Be careful, behind you!"


    This is also a bloody soldier. The news from his companion''s death has alerted him. He made a loud reminder, turned around, the blue thunder on the long knife flickered, and there was a violent crackling sound in the air, cutting behind him.


    Poof!


    However, before his knife was cut, Gray''s sword had been from the man''s neck, the man''s head flew out, and blood splashed down his neck.


    "Damn you!"


    Two brute blood soldiers died in a row. A man in black with the strength of a barren blood soldier rushed at gray and held a battle axe. The orange flame on the battle axe was filled, just like a burning meteorite hitting gray.


    The blazing temperature came to my face as if to steam people dry.


    Gray''s long sword, black and foggy, turned into a few meters long and met the chopping axe.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the strength of the wild blood soldiers came, and the people in black flew backwards at a faster speed than in the past. The flame on the battle axe collapsed, and the tiger''s mouth cracked and the whole ground softened by the violent shock wave.


    One sword hurt the man in black. Gray kept the huge sword in his hand, and another sword split in another direction.


    Boom!


    The black giant sword collided with a Qingguang long knife. The Qingguang on the long knife was damaged. The black giant sword cut a deep blood hole on the person holding the knife and cut the person out.


    After that, Gray was ready to continue to rush in and meet Sophia and others. Suddenly, his face changed, his long sword touched the ground, and a large amount of black fog appeared and turned into a ring, protecting him with Saroyan and jessia.


    At the moment when the three were wrapped by the black fog, there were four cold attacks with the power of famine level, attacking from four directions.

 Chapter 443

    A large number of blue flames turned into the claws of a flame beast, and one claw grabbed gray and the three.


    A large amount of water gathered and turned into one after another. There were dozens of centimeters of long needles, which stabbed the three of gray.


    A huge wind blade with a length of more than ten meters, filled with the sharp breath of powerful magic weapons, chopped at the three of gray.


    A huge purple thunder, like a huge tree without branches and leaves, split at gray and the three.


    The four attacks and four abilities are different. The only thing in common is that the power has reached the famine level. In other words, at the same time, there are enough four famine blood warriors shooting at gray.


    Obviously, the strength of Gray''s emergence has attracted the great attention of flame teeth.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The four abilities hit the black fog around gray and the black fog shook violently, as if it would be overwhelmed and broken at any time.


    Fortunately, the violent shock finally stopped, and the black fog was not torn apart under the four attacks.


    Although the power of the wind blood beast was not the strongest because its blood was not in the most ideal state, after all, it was the second level blood beast ability of the wasteland level, and finally carried down these four attacks.


    However, the black fog carrying the four wasteland level attacks obviously becomes extremely thin. Obviously, the four wasteland level attacks are almost the limit of the black fog. If they are attacked again, they will be completely broken.


    "Four wild blood soldiers shot at me at the same time. They really look up to me!"


    Naturally, gray would not let this happen. The black fog around the three people dissipated automatically, but there were four long black rivers out of thin air.


    Each long black river is filled with black fog, churning endlessly and full of destructive breath, just like coming from the underworld and attacking the four waste blood warriors who just shot.


    "Be careful, the black fog is very powerful!"


    The four wild blood soldiers who shot at gray did not dare to be careless, and did their best to intercept the long river of black fog attacking them.


    One of them was very fast and quickly avoided to the side. Kankan escaped and drove the long river of black fog attacking him.


    Behind him, a bloody soldier in black couldn''t dodge and was hit by the black fog.


    "Ah --"


    Wrapped in the black fog, the man screamed in pain. What was visible to the naked eye, his whole body was melting. Finally, all the flesh and blood disappeared, leaving only a pile of bones.


    One of them was holding a long sword and his face was dignified. Suddenly, a large number of blue lights on the long sword converged and turned into a huge blue sword, making him chop away towards the black fog river with all his strength.


    Boom!


    Under his sword, the long river of black fog was broken into more than half, but some of the long river of black fog still hit him. He was suddenly knocked upside down, with bloody wounds on his body.


    One of them, holding a long gun, thundered and crashed into the long river of black fog.


    The black fog rolled in the river, and most of the people were killed under the gun, but some of them still hit the man with the gun, leaving one wound after another like being cut by a knife.


    One of them suddenly gathered a lot of water in front of him, and then the water turned into a water wall to block the black fog.


    The black fog collided with the water wall, the water wall was melting rapidly, and the long river of black fog was disappearing rapidly. Finally, the water wall and black fog disappeared almost at the same time. The man retreated again and again. Although he was embarrassed, he was not injured.


    Under the attack of Gray''s just wave, the other two soldiers were injured except one who was very fast and one who had defensive means. This is gray''s combat power, which is barely reaching the second level of waste level.


    To repel the four barren blood soldiers blocking the road, gray did not stop, took Saroyan and jessia, and immediately approached Sophia.


    Although if he continues to fight, he should be sure to kill four people with one enemy, but even killing four people is useless, which is not helpful to the current situation.


    Among the teeth of the flame, the biggest advantage is that there are a full eight second-level wasteland, three more than the royal families of the Three Kingdoms combined.


    As long as these eight people were there, Gray''s killing of several blood starved soldiers had little impact on the war situation.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Three savage soldiers in black stopped Gray''s way, but they were quickly melted under the black fog, leaving only a pile of corroded bones.


    Boom!


    A bloodless soldier stopped Gray''s way, but he was seriously injured and fell down under the impact of the long black fog.


    He killed three savage blood soldiers and beat back a barren blood soldier. Gray and Sophia finally met.


    "Gray!"


    Seeing gray coming, Sophia, who was struggling with a bloodless soldier, was obviously relieved and obviously had been worried about Gray''s safety.


    Although she knows that Gray''s strength is strong, her opponent this time is very unusual. Even the second level of famine level exists in a large number. If gray meets one, even with Gray''s strength, it is absolutely extremely dangerous.


    Boom!


    Gray rushed over and shot at the wild blood soldier who fought with Sophia. The wild blood soldier had just seen Gray''s power and hurriedly avoided, but he was swept into the abdomen. The blood flowed and retreated again and again.


    "Your Highness Sophia, how could you be besieged with the royal family of the gem Kingdom and the royal family of the crimson kingdom?"


    Saroyan asked behind gray.


    "In the other three directions, there are king level strongmen fighting. The royal families of our three kingdoms are ready to break through this place and meet each other."


    "How did the teeth of fire enter the castle silently? Did they have a way to avoid the rune mechanism, or has the rune mechanism been closed?"


    Jessia looked worried.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Sophia shook her head.


    "We didn''t react until we were attacked. We didn''t see how they came in."


    "I have a way to escape and keep the royal family away from the teeth of fire!"


    Gray said to Sophia.


    "OK."


    Sophia seemed to understand Gray''s plan and gave orders to the people without asking why.


    Gray has a space transmission magic weapon in his hand. He used it when fighting with the Warren family. I''m afraid he should know about the Royal intelligence ability.


    The actions of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom also caused a chain reaction between the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom. It seems that the two kingdoms also have some ways to break through, which also distanced themselves from the people of the flame teeth.


    Seeing that the royal families of the three kingdoms were all separated, the people of the flame teeth were not flustered, but all the people scattered and surrounded the three kings'' rooms in the middle.


    "It''s no use. You''ll all die here today!"


    One of them, a man in black with an extremely old face, sneered that this was the second level existence of a waste level, which was not far from the third level of the waste level. In the battle just now, he even seriously injured the second level existence of a waste level in the crimson kingdom.


    "How on earth did you sneak into the castle to avoid the rune mechanism?"


    An old man in the gem Kingdom asked angrily.


    For the safety of the three countries'' exchange meeting, the gem Kingdom has spent a lot. Even the rune array that needs to consume a lot of magic crystals after it is started has been enabled.


    But even so, they still let the flame Kingdom take advantage of the loophole and sneaked in without causing any movement, which made them really confused.


    "Nature came in."


    Another wild blood warrior in black smiled.


    This is a middle-aged man, who also has the strength of the second level.


    "It''s impossible. The rune mechanism is turned on. Even the king level strong can''t break in in a short time. You can''t sneak in without causing any movement."


    Another old man in the gem Kingdom doesn''t believe.


    "Do you have magic items from the imperial period that can disable Rune mechanisms?"


    Another old man in the gem Kingdom frowned.


    The imperial period is a very extraordinary period. So far, that period is still full of fog. At that time, it is not impossible to have magic items that can disable Rune mechanisms.


    As for the possibility that the rune mechanism could not be opened, he did not believe it, because at present, those who master the opening and closing methods of the rune mechanism are people trusted by the royal family of the gem Kingdom, and there should be no rebellion.


    "Don''t you understand yet? Well, let me tell you. In fact, the rune mechanism hasn''t been opened at all."


    Another man in Black said that this was an old woman who looked at the people of the Three Kingdoms like a cat and mouse.


    "The rune mechanism has not been opened? How is it possible? Has the gem Kingdom secretly joined hands with the flame kingdom to get rid of us?"


    Hearing the shocking news, the gem King''s room was full of shock, while the royal families of the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were on guard against the gem kingdom.


    People in both countries are distancing themselves from the gem kingdom to avoid being plotted by the gem kingdom.


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom, please believe in the gem kingdom. The gem kingdom will never join hands with the flame kingdom!"


    "Why didn''t the rune organ open this matter? After today, if it can survive, it will thoroughly investigate and explain to the two countries."


    "There must be a traitor. There must be a traitor in the top!"


    The elders of all the families in the king''s room of the gem king said with a little anxiety.


    "Who is it? Who is the traitor?"


    Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king, stared at the old woman with an angry face.


    Only a few people know that the rune mechanism is closed and opened. She really doesn''t want to believe that there are traitors among these people, but at present, it is very likely that there are traitors among these people.


    "It''s me!"


    A voice sounded behind the old woman. Then, the people in black showed a way separately. From them, a man without black came out and looked at Grenville Austin with a sneer.

 Chapter 444

    "Brady Randolph, it''s you. The traitor is you!"


    People in the royal family of the gem Kingdom gnash their teeth and look murderously at the man walking out from behind the man in black at this time.


    This is a man with slightly dark skin and a few wisps of beard on his chin. It is Brady Randolph, one of the leaders of the exchange meeting.


    "It''s him!"


    Gray and Sophia couldn''t help looking at each other. The last time they saw this man returning from outside the castle, they didn''t think much about what each other did when they left the castle.


    But I don''t want this person to be a traitor. He rebelled against the gem Kingdom and took refuge in the flame kingdom. Then the other party''s purpose of leaving the castle at that time is worth pondering.


    "Brady Randolph, the royal family of the gem Kingdom treats you well. Why did you betray the gem kingdom?"


    Grenville Austin yelled with anger on her delicate face.


    "Betrayal, no, no, no, your highness grenvie, you are wrong. I have always been a person in the flame kingdom. Where can I betray?"


    Brady Randolph smiled proudly and said.


    "What a poisonous snake! It has been lurking in the gem kingdom for more than 40 years!"


    Hearing the other party''s answer, everyone in the gem Kingdom took a cold breath, and then they couldn''t help but be full of murderous spirit.


    The other party has been elected to the royal family for more than 40 years, that is, the other party has been lurking in the royal family for more than 40 years. It can be imagined how many royal secrets have been secretly reported to the flame Kingdom during these 40 years.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t continue to lurk in the gem Kingdom after today."


    Brady Randolph had a morbid enjoyment in the face of angry eyes.


    "I''m a little reluctant to leave the gem kingdom. After all, I''ve been here for more than 40 years."


    "Shameless."


    The people in the gem kingdom were so popular that they turned blue.


    "If you can not die today, even if you hide in the flame Kingdom, you will kill you!"


    "If you can not die? Don''t dream, you will all die. Not only you will die, but also the Three Kingdoms will be destroyed in the near future."


    Brady Randolph disdained to sneer.


    "Even if you are afraid of death, you will be buried with you!"


    Suddenly, Grenville Austin, the queen of gems, took out a silver battle axe and threw it at Brady Randolph.


    The silver battle axe is full of strange lines, which are extremely cumbersome, but it doesn''t seem to be engraved, but it seems to be formed naturally.


    Boom!


    When the silver Tomahawk was thrown out, a terrible smell suddenly broke out, like a mountain collapse and tsunami, and then countless earthy yellow lights appeared, like meteorites one after another.


    This is a forbidden weapon, a weapon that can only be refined by the king level strong, and it takes a huge price to refine.


    At the same time, a purple spear full of strange lines appeared in the hands of Francis in the purple moon Kingdom, and a crimson sword full of strange lines appeared in the hands of Liles in the crimson Kingdom, which were thrown in one direction.


    Boom, boom!


    The purple spear and the crimson sword were also broken, and each had a terrible smell no worse than the silver Tomahawk.


    The purple spear turned into a purple flame filled monster, and the crimson spear turned into a crimson lightning giant bird, all of which rushed forward.


    Yellow meteorites roar, purple flame giant beasts roar, crimson lightning giant birds sing.


    At almost the same time, the royal families of the Three Kingdoms took out their cards.


    Although forbidden weapons are extremely rare, they are stored with the details of the Three Kingdoms. The most outstanding children of the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms participated in this exchange meeting. It is normal to carry such things on your body just in case.


    "Hum, I really thought we didn''t think you had such a thing!"


    Just then Brady Randolph sneered.


    In order to succeed in this assassination, the flame kingdom is also very well prepared. Naturally, it is prepared for the forbidden weapons that the three kingdoms may have in their hands.


    In the direction of the attack of the three forbidden weapons, people in Black shot. In their hands, they each held a long gun with gold and strange patterns on the surface.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The three men pierced their long guns to the ground and immediately saw that three golden flame walls rose up, just like immortal golden metal pouring, giving people a metallic texture.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Earthy yellow meteorites, purple flame giants and crimson lightning giant birds hit the golden flame wall, making a loud noise like a comet hitting the moon.


    However, the three powerful attacks hit the golden flame wall, and there was no trend of destruction. Although the golden flame wall was cracking, the three attacks were also dissipating rapidly.


    Boom!


    Finally, the fire wall was completely broken, but the attack inspired by the three handle forbidden weapon also completely dissipated.


    Only the shock wave weakened ten times by the golden flame wall shocks to the four directions.


    Even so, everyone was still thrown upside down and injured, and some people who were weak or too close to the center of the explosion died.


    Obviously, in order to succeed this time, the flame Kingdom has also prepared three defense prohibitions.


    "It''s no use. You''ll die today!"


    Seeing this result, Brady Randolph laughed proudly, and other people of flame teeth laughed coldly.


    "They also have forbidden weapons in their hands!"


    Seeing this result, many people in the Three Kingdoms changed color and gave birth to a sense of despair.


    Originally, they thought that the forbidden device could kill a large number of experts of the flame tooth, so that they could turn defeat into victory or escape, but they didn''t want the other party to have the forbidden device in their hands, which completely blocked the power of their forbidden device.


    The teeth of fire sneered at the people in black. The three kingdoms were desperate. At this time, an accident happened.


    Grenvi Austin, who used the forbidden device, saw a weapon in her hand again. It was a magic weapon with a ring in her hand. She put it on her left hand and poured the power of blood into it.


    Buzz!


    A kind of earthy yellow light spread and shrouded all the people in the gem Kingdom, and brought all the people in the gem kingdom into the yellow light. Then we saw that under the earthy yellow light, all the people in the gem kingdom could not help sinking underground.


    Not only grenvi Austin, Lils crimson and Francis took out a magic weapon again.


    The weapon in Lils crimson''s hand was a strange weapon in the shape of a wing. With his blood power pouring into the weapon, the weapon sent out a red light, shrouded the crimson Kingdom, and then flew away to the sky with everyone.


    The weapon in the hands of fascists is a short gun. The front end of the short gun is not a sharp tip, but the shape of flame. With the attention of blood power, the purple flame spread and shrouded all the people in the purple moon Kingdom, including gray.


    There was no burning feeling on the people, but everyone turned into a purple flame and quickly fled forward.


    The man in black with the strength of the blood starved warrior blocked the way ahead, but as soon as he was touched by the purple flame, he immediately burned up. Obviously, the purple flame was not without any power, rather it was extremely terrible.


    "No!"


    The sudden change made people in black change color. They really didn''t expect that the Three Kingdoms, which had become turtles in a jar, still had this means.


    "Damn it, this is a special weapon more precious than silver magic weapons. The Three Kingdoms actually took out all these things!"


    Brady Randolph could no longer keep calm.


    "They can''t hold on for long. Chase them and don''t let them escape!"


    Shua!


    The wind sounded violently, wrapped in purple flame, and gray, who was moving rapidly, secretly said he was surprised.


    "The royal family still has such means!"


    He found that he underestimated the power of the royal family. Unexpectedly, the royal family still had such a powerful magic weapon in their hands.


    Originally, he wanted to use space transmission to save Sophia, Francis and others. Now it seems that it is completely unnecessary. With this means, Sophia and others are completely sure to escape.


    Although this means of the other party is not as fast as space transmission, it is definitely an extremely powerful means. Moreover, although his space transmission has almost no solution, the number of people transmitted has a limit. At most, he can only take Sophia, and others can only give up.


    The royal family of the purple moon kingdom can obviously bring many people.


    "It seems to have failed!"


    More than 20 miles away from the Cuiyu Valley and on the high mountain on the way to Wangdu, a man glanced at the people of the crimson Kingdom flying in the sky and the purple moon Kingdom moving rapidly on the ground, and his face was thoughtful.


    The next moment, he jumped gently from the high mountain, but unexpectedly, he didn''t fall from the high altitude, but stepped on the void and quickly chased the crimson lightning and purple flame.


    He is also a king level strong man and belongs to the flame kingdom.


    He did not participate in the attack on Jasper castle, but was responsible for blocking the support of the gem Kingdom and preventing people from escaping from here.


    Shua!


    He was so fast that he could almost see only the shadow.


    The crimson lightning and purple flame are inspired by the special magic weapons cherished by the two kingdoms. They are specially used to escape. They are very fast, but they are a little slower than him.


    Boom!


    When he was in the air, he cut a huge blue wind blade on the crimson lightning. The crimson lightning resisted for a moment, but it was still difficult to stop the king level strong man''s attack. It was split into two parts, and all the more than 20 people wrapped by the lightning fell from the sky.


    Fortunately, those who are not cut by the cyan wind blade just fall down and get hurt, while those who are not lucky and are cut by the cyan wind blade are directly turned into blood mist.


    Then he cut off the purple flame with another wind blade.


    Poof!


    The purple flame was also hard to resist the king level strong man''s attack and broke. An older generation of strong man in the purple moon Kingdom turned into a blood mist, while others were lifted away by the violent shock wave.

 Chapter 445

    In the wilderness, a man walks like a believer, but his every move can''t help attracting everyone''s attention.


    He stepped on the void. At his feet, the void rippled, as if an invisible ladder supported him so that he would not fall from the void.


    Although he was stepping, the speed was very fast. With a few steps, the man had crossed the people of the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom and appeared in front of them.


    This is a man who can''t see his age. At first glance, it seems that he is only 40 or 50 years old, but at first glance, it seems that he is 80 or 90 years old. It''s difficult to determine the specific age of the other party.


    "And the king level strong!"


    "The fourth King level strong man!"


    Looking at the man, under the attack of the wind blade just now, everyone in the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom who survived changed color, and many people were full of despair.


    Just now, if the crimson lightning and purple flame had not blocked most of the attacks, all of them might have been killed under the two blades just now, but even so, several people died under the blades just now.


    What made them even more desperate was that a king level strongman of the hostile Kingdom stopped them and was ready to kill them.


    Even if they had more means, they still didn''t see enough in front of a real king level strong man.


    This is no longer the gap that can be filled by means. There is a natural gap between Wang level and them, and the gap between them can not be filled by means at all.


    "With such a special magic weapon, no wonder you can escape!"


    Looking at the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom, the man said.


    "But I''m sorry, all of you must die here!"


    His voice was calm and there was no strong murderous spirit. However, he could not help feeling that his back was cold and sweating.


    "Your Excellency stani, is the flame kingdom not afraid of retaliation from our three countries when it does so?"


    Crimson Prince lilles pressed his anger.


    As one of the top powers of the flame Kingdom, the man in front of him naturally paid close attention to the crimson kingdom. He recognized the identity of the man in front of him.


    "Revenge?"


    The king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, sneered.


    "Although it is, the flame kingdom is never afraid of any revenge."


    "Mr. stani, does the flame Kingdom really want to kill the Three Kingdoms? Although the flame kingdom is stronger than any of our kingdoms, I''m afraid it can''t be stopped if the Three Kingdoms join hands?"


    Francis also suppressed his anger.


    "If you can''t stop it, you''ll know later, but you can''t see it before!"


    The king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, did not want to say more. His eyes became extremely cold. He was preparing to kill the people of the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom.


    After all, this is the territory of the gem kingdom to avoid accidents. The other party obviously wants to kill them as soon as possible.


    At this time, lilles and Francis did not have the slightest discussion, but at the same time, he took out a forbidden weapon again and attacked the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton.


    They have more than one forbidden weapon in their hands!


    Crackling!


    The crimson lightning giant bird is tens of meters huge, full of thunder, and the terrible thunder fills the air. Only the sound has cracked the surrounding ground inch by inch.


    Hula!


    The purple flame monster, like coming from the underground magma world, does not touch the ground, but with it as the center, the ground in the surrounding area is scorching and melting.


    Two forbidden weapons, two king level strongmen jointly attacked the king level strongman stani greenton of the flame kingdom.


    Along the way, nothing can resist, trees, rocks, ground, everything is destroyed under the destructive power of terror.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided with the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, and finally spread thousands of kilometers away, resulting in a huge gully that spread thousands of kilometers.


    "Did you succeed?"


    Many people had a faint expectation. The two forbidden weapons were equivalent to the joint attack of two king level strongmen. Although the other party was king level strongman, there was only one person after all. Maybe he was injured in the attack just now.


    A wounded King level strong man, although he was also very terrible, at least he didn''t have no chance to win.


    But at the next moment, everyone fell into the ice.


    "A futile struggle!"


    A voice sounded, and when they looked, they immediately saw a figure beside the gully formed by the two forbidden weapons. It was the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton.


    The other party''s whole body was intact, without a trace of scars, and even his clothes were not damaged.


    Staring at the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom coldly, Danny greenton''s eyes were full of contempt.


    Two forbidden weapons, two king level strongmen attack together, even if he is hit, he will suffer some injuries.


    However, it was a pity that only two bloodless soldiers took the shot, and their reaction speed was limited. Before the other party took the shot, he had calmly avoided it.


    "It''s useless!"


    Gray was awed, and the effect of the forbidden weapon on the king level strong was indeed very limited.


    Although in terms of power, the forbidden device is comparable to the attack of King level strong people, the reaction speed of King level strong people is obviously enough to avoid before the forbidden device attacks.


    If you want to hit the king level strong with a forbidden device, it is almost impossible to succeed unless it is under special circumstances.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Quietly, at Gray''s feet, a vine spread out, first at his feet, and then at the feet of Sophia, Francis, hilya, Saroyan, jessia, Gavin Kenneth and Addison family brothers and sisters.


    He is ready to use space transmission, but the number of people that space transmission can transmit is limited. These people are either his friends or his acquaintances. Naturally, he gives priority to saving these people.


    As for others, they are not unwilling to save, but they are really powerless.


    "You should be on your way!"


    The king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, was surrounded by a large number of cyan lights. With him as the center, the whole sky turned into cyan.


    Then, all the Cyans turned into extremely concentrated cyan wind blades one after another, and attacked them together, enveloping all the people of the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom.


    Gray changed color and immediately prepared to use space for transmission, but at this time, an accident occurred.


    Pooh!


    The surrounding ground rises from the ground, thick rocks appear, and finally form a hemispherical barrier, covering the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The hemispherical rock barrier looks not as hard as steel, but countless cyan wind blades collided with each other. Unexpectedly, a metal sound came out, ejecting all the wind blades.


    Finally, the ground around the hemispherical rock was attacked by the cyan wind blade to create a huge pit hundreds of meters in diameter, but the hemispherical rock was intact.


    "Who...?"


    Thales, the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, was surprised in his indifferent eyes and suddenly became vigilant.


    He was quite sure that this yellowish rock was not a forbidden device, but a complete ability.


    The king level strong man must be able to stop his attack, that is to say, there is a king level strong man lurking in the dark.


    "It''s really awesome to shoot at a few young people!"


    The hemispherical rocks disappeared, and everyone in the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom appeared. Suddenly, a group of people appeared and walked out of the ground. The ground seemed to turn into water, and they seemed to come down to the surface of the water.


    This group of people are Grenville Austin and others, but there is one more person among them at this time.


    This is an old man dressed in khaki. His face is cold and his face is not good. He looks at the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton.


    "Claire, it''s you. You should be in Wangdu. How can you... Come so soon?"


    Seeing the old man, the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton frowned slightly.


    It is reasonable to say that the king level strong support of the gem kingdom should not arrive so soon, but the other party appeared here so quickly, which exceeded his expectation.


    But he soon thought of the reason.


    "Voice stone, you have the voice stone in the gem Kingdom, which is only available in the imperial period and can be used as a communication stone!"


    "It''s not all right, but it''s almost the same."


    Claire Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, hummed coldly.


    Voicestone, a rune with long-distance communication, appeared in the imperial period. However, it is very difficult to make this kind of thing. It not only needs extremely precious voicestone as material, but also needs to draw runes.


    Such things were extremely rare even in the imperial period, and completely cut off in the imperial period.


    The same is true of the gem kingdom. However, the gem kingdom was lucky to get the sound stone. After the rune master tried to restore it, although it failed to refine successfully and could not communicate remotely, it could make two places thousands of miles apart feel each other.


    When one side is excited, there will be noise on the other side. It is in this way that the royal family of the gem Kingdom noticed the change and sent a king level strong man to come at the first time.


    "Since you dare to come to the gem Kingdom, you will stay here today!"


    Claire Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, said fiercely with a murderous face.


    The Three Kingdoms exchange meeting was held by the royal family of the gem kingdom. Now such a thing has happened. It can be imagined that the pressure faced by the gem kingdom must be explained to the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom, and the king level strong of the flame kingdom is obviously a good explanation.


    "It''s up to you!"


    The king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, sneered.


    "How about me!"


    Suddenly, an old man in gray appeared. His white hair and face were old, but his body showed a creepy smell of terror.


    It seems that the old man in grey at this time is not a person, but a terror King beast with a body length of more than 10 meters.

 Chapter 446

    "Wilbur Austin..."


    Seeing the old man in grey and the old man in flame Kingdom, Danny greenton changed color, didn''t hesitate, stepped in vain, turned and left.


    "Today you die here!"


    With a cold hum, Wilbur Austin, an old man in gray, and Claire Austin, an old man in yellow, stepped on the void and chased away like stepping on an invisible ladder.


    Shua!


    Three figures rose in the air, one running in front and two chasing in the back. They had crossed several mountains in the blink of an eye.


    Danny greenton is very fast. Although he has no wings, he is like a giant bird flying.


    The two king level strongmen of the gem kingdom are also not slow. They fall behind Stanny greenton, and it is difficult for Stanny greenton to speed up.


    "I''ll stop him!"


    Said Claire Austin, an old man in yellow.


    Then he saw that a large amount of soil floated on the ground in the distance, turned into a huge palm to block out the sun, and took a palm at Danny greenton.


    If such a huge palm is shot, even if it is the defense of the king level strong, it will definitely be injured. Stanny greenton was in the air and avoided to the side.


    Boom!


    Above the ground, there appeared a huge palm print with a diameter of hundreds of meters. Unexpectedly, under this palm, a palm shaped basin was formed.


    Dodging the giant palm, Danny greenton rushed to the other side.


    Just then, Wilbur Austin, an old man in gray, took this opportunity to catch up.


    A large amount of water condensed out of the air, compressed into a huge fish beast with sharp teeth, and roared at Danny greenton.


    Although it is a giant beast made of water, its power can be imagined by a king level strong man.


    Danny greenton dared not be careless. He pulled out his sword and split it with one sword. A green wind blade with a length of tens of meters cut it out and cut it at the water turned fish and beast.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The fish and beast turned into water were split in two by the wind blade, and the wind blade also collapsed after splitting the fish and beast. The water splashed like a shell and the wind blade fragments splashed like a sharp blade roared and splashed around.


    The surrounding area was like being attacked by shells, and there were deep pits everywhere.


    Even a low mountain was riddled with holes in the aftershock, and finally collapsed into a pile of broken mud.


    This is the real power of the king level strong!


    In fact, the collision of forbidden weapons before can not be regarded as the "fight" of the real king level strong.


    Considering that the user''s strength certainly does not reach the king level, it is easy to be affected by the power of the forbidden device. The king level strong people who refine the forbidden device generally make the power of the forbidden device introverted. Although it is not easy to hurt the user, the power is discounted.


    When two king level strongmen fight, they obviously don''t need to consider these. The power that erupts in this way is the real power of King level.


    "Fortunately, the two adults of the gem Kingdom arrived in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will die today..."


    The sky was already slightly bright. Looking at the three King level strongmen fighting in the distance, the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom were completely relieved, wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads, and their faces were haunted.


    Even if they come a little late, I''m afraid everyone present will die here.


    Although there are a lot of wasteland levels in their two kingdoms, and there are figures in the second level of wasteland level, the strong king level can''t be piled up in quantity.


    "There are two king level strongmen in the gem kingdom. It seems that they don''t need to escape with the help of purple ring transmission!"


    Gray couldn''t help but breathe out. His back was soaked with cold sweat.


    Although the purple ring had the ability to transmit, he was not sure whether it could be transmitted in front of a king level strong man.


    The king level strongmen reacted so quickly that they might kill them in the gap of transmission, which was what he was worried about all the time.


    Now, the two king level strongmen of the gem Kingdom arrive. The king level strongmen of the flame kingdom can''t protect themselves. Naturally, they don''t have to escape.


    Boom, boom!


    The battle of the three kings continued.


    The rocks are collapsing, and there are gullies on the ground, each as wide as the riverbed.


    In that area, the landform is changing dramatically. This is the battle of the king level strong, which can change the landform slightly.


    Under the siege of the two king level strongmen in the gem Kingdom, the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, was obviously at a disadvantage.


    He was injured in many places on his body. The most serious one was in his abdomen. He was hit by a "meteorite", his skin was torn and his flesh was blurred.


    "Claire, Wilbur, don''t push too hard!"


    After a series of injuries, stani greenton roared angrily.


    "Too much pressure? Sneak into our gem Kingdom and assassinate wantonly. Now I think we are too much pressure?"


    Criel Austin, an old man in yellow, hummed coldly. With the wave of his Tomahawk, large meteorites fell from the sky and almost drowned Danny greenton.


    "I''m in a hurry. It''s a big deal to die with you."


    Holding a long sword, he waved it in the air towards the meteorite group. Countless wind blades cut out and cut all the meteorites to pieces. Danny greenton''s face was ferocious.


    "Die together, that also requires you to have that ability..."


    Danny greenton had just chopped all the meteorites. Before he could breathe, Wilbur Austin, an old man in gray, cut them out with a knife. A huge fish beast appeared and hit Danny greenton hard.


    Danny greenton was embarrassed to avoid, but he was scratched by the side fin of a huge fish and beast, and a deep wound suddenly appeared on his body.


    "You forced me!"


    Knowing that he would be consumed by the two if he continued like this, Danny greenton''s face was ferocious. In his body, a incomplete mysterious grain like the wind appeared.


    Then, with him as the center, a terrible smell filled the air. In an instant, the smell on him was several times stronger than before.


    "Danny greenton used his blood skills desperately!"


    In the distance, gray and others who watched the war could not help but become dignified. Because the blood skills mastered by the four kingdoms were not complete, for the four kingdoms, blood skills were a desperate move to kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred.


    Obviously, the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, has been forced into a desperate situation, otherwise he will not use blood skills.


    Everything was in an instant, and great changes had taken place before the people watching the war in the distance were surprised.


    In an instant, a terrible tornado suddenly appeared and spread all over the world, just like a huge pillar connecting the sky, and expanded rapidly, attacking the two king level strongmen in the gem kingdom.


    Poof, poof!


    Gem two king level strong men retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions, but the strong wind expanded too fast, and they were still inevitably involved, and blood spilled on the spot.


    Click!


    Earth rocks and trees whirled in the sky with the strong wind and were crushed. I couldn''t see what was happening in the strong wind. What happened to the two king level strongmen in the gem kingdom.


    For a moment, the strong wind disappeared and a huge crater with an exaggerated diameter of kilometers appeared.


    In the huge pit, there was no figure of the two king level strongmen of the gem Kingdom, only the figure of the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, Danny greenton, who was standing with ragged clothes.


    Poof!


    Danny greenton vomited blood and forcibly used incomplete blood skills, which brought him great damage and added to his original injury.


    "Lord Wilbur, Lord Claire..."


    The unexpected changes made gray and others change color. They never thought that the war situation would change like this.


    The two king level strongmen in the flame Kingdom, who had the advantage, didn''t know whether they were alive or dead under the blood skill urged by each other.


    The battle is really not a simple data comparison. There are too many variables. As long as it is not the end, we can''t draw a conclusion.


    "Ha ha..."


    Although he was seriously injured, Danny greenton laughed proudly and killed two king level giants at the cost of serious injury. This record is enough to be proud.


    "I wish I hadn''t gone!"


    He has excellent eyesight. Even after several mountains, he still finds gray and others at a glance. Gray and others suddenly feel numb. Even if the other party has been seriously injured, he still feels that there is no chance of winning.


    "It''s too early to be happy!"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded. Hearing this voice, the people''s hanging hearts relaxed.


    This is the voice of Claire Austin, the king level strongman of the gem kingdom. It is obvious that the other party survived the attack just now.


    Looking at the huge pit in the distance, two figures rose from the bottom of the earth, which were the two king level strongmen of the gem kingdom.


    Judging from their blood stained clothes, both of them should have been injured, but the injury should not be fatal. Finally, they should have hid under the ground and avoided the giant tornado.


    "You..."


    There was a flash of horror on Stanny greenton''s face. Unexpectedly, he could not kill each other. He turned and ran away, but he was seriously injured and his speed was not as fast as usual.


    Dressed in khaki, the old man Claire Austin caught up, and the yellow light of the Tomahawk fell.


    Danny greenton held a blue sword to block him, but he was shocked back and forth. With each step, the ground would show chapped marks one after another.


    Just then, Wilbur Austin appeared behind Stan greenton and cut Stan greenton''s back with a knife, leaving a deep wound on Stan greenton''s back.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the siege of Wilbur Austin and Claire Austin, Stan green could not escape. He was stained with blood all over. It was more and more difficult to resist. Finally, Wilbur Austin stabbed him in the heart.


    "Cough, it will die in your hands!"


    Even if his heart was broken, Stanny greenton didn''t die for the first time. The strong body of the king level strong man made him have stronger vitality than others.


    "But I''ll wait. You''ll come with me soon!"


    Danny greenton''s eyes lost their luster, and a strange smile hung on his originally ferocious face, as if he saw the future picture of hope coming true at the moment of death.

 Chapter 447

    Patter!


    Stan greenton''s lifeless body fell powerless and raised dust on the ground.


    "Good death!"


    The people seen in the distance clenched their fists and looked excited and happy on their faces.


    Inexplicably assassinated by the flame Kingdom, more familiar companions do not know life or death, or have died. They naturally hate the flame kingdom.


    Now they are extremely happy to see the king level strongman who was chasing them dead not long ago.


    If a king level strong person is damaged, the flame kingdom will be very painful. They finally feel bad when they can see the heartache of the flame kingdom.


    "Lord Claire, Lord Wilbur."


    The two king level strongmen in the gem Kingdom searched the rune space bags and items on the king level strongmen in the flame Kingdom, and then buried each other''s bodies on the spot and came this way. Gray and others respectfully shouted to them.


    Everyone was very grateful to them. If they hadn''t appeared in time, they might have died.


    "The rune mechanism of Jasper castle, even the king level strong, is difficult to break in a period of time. How can the flame kingdom be broken so easily? Who betrayed the royal family?"


    Claire Austin asked, frowning.


    Although he first joined the people of the gem Kingdom, he was pressed for time. He found that the people of the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were in danger, but he didn''t have time to ask about the attack of the castle.


    "It was Brady Randolph. He was the insider of the flame Kingdom lurking in the royal family. It was he who closed the rune mechanism of the emerald castle that allowed the flame kingdom to easily invade the castle."


    Grenvie Austin said with hate in her eyes.


    This was the first time she hated a person so much, because the other party, the companion who laughed with her not long ago, died forever and could no longer laugh with her.


    "It''s him. I didn''t expect that the traitor would be him!"


    Claire Austin had a cold eye.


    He is no stranger to Brady Randolph. As a foreign surname serving the royal family, the other party has a second level realm, which is very rare among the foreign surnames serving the royal family.


    Even though he has been practicing in seclusion for many years, he has heard of this man, but he didn''t expect that this man was the insider of the flame kingdom into the royal family of the gem kingdom.


    The two king level strongmen rushed to the castle first, followed by gray and others. They also returned to the jade castle.


    The support of the first two king level strongmen and the support of the gem kingdom came one after another. Now it is the flame tooth that should be feared.


    Before leaving, gray took a look at the place where Danny greenton''s body was buried, and then quickly followed the team back to emerald castle.


    When gray and others arrived at the castle, they saw a ruined castle and a few people who survived except them, but did not see the teeth of fire.


    Seeing the two king level strongmen of Claire Austin and Wilbur Austin arrive, the remaining three King level strongmen of flame tooth and others immediately dispersed and fled.


    Now, Claire Austin, Wilbur Austin and the three kings in the castle are chasing these people.


    The kingdoms counted their casualties sadly, and soon the casualties of the kingdoms were counted.


    In the assassination of the flame tooth, 12 people died in the purple moon Kingdom, 14 in the gem Kingdom and 10 in the crimson kingdom.


    The younger generation and the older generation who came to the three countries'' exchange meeting have lost almost half.


    This is a large proportion of casualties. What makes the three countries more sad is that the young generation who died are the most outstanding children of all kingdoms. Now they have lost so much. It is conceivable that the number of strong kings of the Three Kingdoms will be reduced in the future.


    "You can''t just forget it. You must retaliate!"


    Both the older generation and the younger generation look sad.


    "It won''t end like this!"


    The future successors of the Three Kingdoms of Francis, Grenville and lilles clenched their fists and said.


    Obviously, after such a big loss, the purple moon, gem and crimson countries are bound to take action.


    Because everyone was seriously injured, they set up tents near the ruins of the castle, and everyone went into the tents to rest.


    After entering the tent, gray closed the tent and left a space transmission sign in the tent. The next moment, his figure disappeared in the tent.


    When he appeared again, he appeared more than 20 miles away, not far from where the three King level strongmen fought.


    When he returned, he found a chance to separate from the crowd and left a space transmission sign here.


    Walking near the burial place of the king level strongman stani greenton in the flame Kingdom, gray cut out several wind blades, the soil was cut open, and the body of stani greenton buried in the soil was exposed again.


    "It''s reasonable to say that Wang level has exceeded the limit of corpse control ability, but it''s worth trying..."


    Gray''s corpse control ability is obtained from the crazy level blood beast. According to speculation, he can control at most one wild level blood beast, but not the king level.


    However, now a king level strong man''s body is in front of him. Gray naturally can''t help trying. After all, if he tries, he won''t lose even if he doesn''t succeed.


    Gray approached the corpse with a faint threat, but the feeling was not strong. With his current physical strength, it was impossible to get close to the corpse of a dead king level strongman.


    Moreover, the body of the king level strong man in front of him was far less powerful than the skeleton he met in the ruins.


    Now, I''m afraid the bones I met at that site were not simple bones of King level strong people, but probably bones of strong people above King level.


    Using the corpse control ability, the corpse control meat ball slipped into the mouth of Stanny greenton''s corpse, and gray waited quietly.


    One Minute.


    Two minutes.


    Three minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the body still had no reaction.


    "Failed?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. According to this, the corpse control ability should have failed.


    Just when gray was going to give up and prepare to bury the body again, there was an accident.


    Patter!


    The original motionless body suddenly trembled, just like a person who was electrocuted. His limbs moved randomly, and then he stood up slowly.


    "Succeeded!"


    A feeling like an arm''s instruction floated in Gray''s mind, as if any idea would follow the body of the king level strong man who stood up in front of him.


    Gray''s eyes lit up. It was obvious that he had succeeded. His control ability could really control the body of the king level strong.


    It seems that the previous understanding of corpse control ability is still biased. The limit of corpse control ability is not a waste level, but to maintain this number, but the level can be increased.


    I just don''t know whether this growth is unlimited or whether the corpses above the king level can be controlled.


    Of course, there is no way to prove this. So far, among the four kingdoms, the strongest is the king level. There is no realm above the king level, and naturally there can be no corpses above the king level for him to prove.


    "A corpse of a king level soldier, although its combat power is certainly not comparable to that of a king level soldier, it can definitely be comparable to the third level of the famine level."


    Looking at the body of the king level strong man in front of him, gray felt happy and angry.


    Inexplicably, he was assassinated and chased by a king level strongman, but the final harvest was also huge. It confirmed that the corpse control ability was also useful for the king level, and made the king level soldier who wanted to kill them become his control, which had the pleasure of "revenge".


    "After going back this time, you can try to explore the secret room of the territory castle and recover the injury first!"


    Using the ability of back feeding, the originally ferocious wound on the king level strong man was slowly recovering until he recovered as before, and finally stanni greenton''s body became intact.


    Except for the slightly dull eyes, it looks like a real person. If it was night, no one would think it was a dead man.


    There is no doubt that the corpse of the king level strongman who can play the third level combat power of the wasteland level will become his biggest card and become the strongest of his many means.


    "I don''t know whether the metallization ability is useful to the king level!"


    He tried to metalize the king level strong man''s body. Suddenly, the king level strong man''s body in front of gray changed, and his skin turned silver, and the whole person was like metal.


    "It can be metallized, and after metallization, the color turns into silver..."


    Looking at the corpse of the king level strong man watered by silver, Gray was slightly surprised.


    Metallization ability. In the fierce and crazy stages, the symbol of metallization is that the whole body turns into the color of black iron. After today''s Saroyan metallization, it is the color of black iron.


    In the barbarian and wasteland stages, the performance after metallization is the color of bronze. This is the case with gray in the barbarian realm, and so is the original wasteland blood beast copper backed dragon.


    This time, the body of the king level strong man was metallized into silver. That is to say, the change of color after metallization was not based on Gray''s state, but on the state of the metallized object.


    "With my strength, I can''t measure whether the body strength of the king level strong body has changed before and after metallization, but the colors of metallization are different for different states. Does that mean that metallization is a permanent ability?"


    In Gray''s opinion, the color change of metallization is not based on the user''s own realm, which may mean that metallization is a permanent ability, that is, the metallization ability is also applicable when gray reaches King level.


    "The assurance of exploring that secret room is much greater!"


    The body of the king level strong man in front of him practiced the blood method of wind system, which was not good at defense, but after metallization, his body''s defense may be comparable to that of the king level strong man who is good at defense.


    With such a strong physical defense, gray has a lot more confidence in relying on it to explore the secret room.

 Chapter 448

    He put the corpse of the king level strongman into the purple ring, filled the excavated earth back, destroyed the space transmission coordinates, and gray sent it back to the tent.


    After checking the tent and confirming that no one came in, gray erased the spatial transmission coordinates in the tent.


    Although Fitch violet, Sophia, Francis and others have known that he has the ability to control the corpse, the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom do not know.


    He didn''t want the people of the two kingdoms to know. After all, this ability is a great card for him. Especially now, when the corpse control ability can control the king level, this card will be more significant.


    He trusted Fitch violet, Sophia, Francis and others, but he couldn''t trust the people of the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom. For this reason, he didn''t try to control the corpse for the first time after Danny greenton died.


    Two days later, a remote town in the flame kingdom.


    A man in old clothes walked around the town and finally came to a slum where all the houses were quite dilapidated. After carefully looking around, he knocked on the door of one of the houses.


    His knock on the door was not continuous. He stopped two times and three times. Two consecutive times and three consecutive times sounded alternately, just like with the beat of music.


    A moment later, the door of the house opened, and a man wearing old clothes appeared at the door. After letting the man knocking in, he stretched out his head and looked at the door for a moment before closing the door again.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    In the house, there are more than 10 people, all wearing old clothes, but their stronger and tall physique compared with ordinary people makes this scene full of a sense of disobedience.


    Among them, an old man looked at the man who came in and asked.


    "As expected, the border has been blocked."


    The old man should have a high position among the more than ten people, the man who came in respectfully replied.


    "How are the four adults?"


    The old man continued.


    "Lord stani is dead!"


    "What? Lord stani is dead?"


    Everyone in the room was stunned and looked at the men who came in.


    "Yes, he met with two king level strong men who came to support from the gem kingdom. After being chased by them, he couldn''t escape and was killed on the spot!"


    "What about the other three adults?"


    "No news yet."


    The man who came in shook his head.


    "It''s not quite right this time. The rescue of the gem kingdom came too quickly. There may be an insider of the gem kingdom in the teeth of the flame. This place can''t stay. Move it immediately."


    The old man''s face was cloudy and sunny.


    More than a dozen people stood up when they heard the speech.


    Suddenly.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the wooden door flew into the room and fell to the ground with a slap. At the same time, a blue figure rushed into the room.


    "Who?"


    A dozen people turned pale and touched their weapons.


    They were responded with a long gun.


    Poof!


    A man closest to the blue figure, before his hand could touch the weapon, his heart had been stabbed by a long gun, and his blood splashed. The action of touching the weapon was stiff in place, and his body was weak and weak.


    The man next to him looked frightened. He drew his knife. The blue light shrouded the knife. The wind raged in the room, and a knife cleaved to the blue figure.


    But before his knife was cut off, the blue figure had pulled out a long gun and pierced his throat.


    "Go to hell -"


    A lightning and a flame attacked the blue figure. The blue figure disappeared in place like an illusion. The flame and lightning fell on the two men killed, and the bodies of the two men turned into coke.


    "Found, scattered and fled!"


    Cried the old man.


    The people in the room heard that without hesitation, they all smashed the wall and rushed out from all directions of the house, but unexpectedly, the old man did not smash the wall and rush out like these more than ten people, but stayed in the room and observed the outside from the broken hole.


    Poof, poof!


    More than a dozen people broke the wall and rushed out of the house. What they saw was a man who had already been waiting around the house, including young people and old people. The two sides immediately fought each other. The people waiting outside the house occupied the advantage. Several people were killed on the spot among more than a dozen people.


    Until then, the old man rushed out of the house and chose a place with few people to escape.


    The dozen people were obviously used as bait by him.


    "Hum -"


    In the direction of his escape, there was only a young man with black hair. A grim smile appeared on his face. In the middle of running, he cut out the long red knife in the air.


    Suddenly, a red flame like a river, with a scorching high temperature, blackened the surrounding ground and attacked the black haired young people.


    This is a strike with power reaching the famine level. He is a famine blood warrior!


    He believed that under his attack, the other party would undoubtedly die. There were very few young people who could block a blow with a power of famine level. He didn''t believe that he would be met by himself.


    As long as he can break through from here, he believes that with the speed of his bloodless warrior, he can definitely escape.


    But he didn''t notice that under the reflection of the red flame, the cold eyes of the black haired young man would not be so confident if he noticed.


    Hula!


    Gray looked calm in the face of the oncoming red flame.


    In front of him, suddenly a huge black fog appeared, dozens of meters wide. Compared with it, the size of the red flame was like a small ditch.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Under the huge black fog River, the red flame river is like a flooded flame, which goes out in an instant. The speed of the huge black fog river does not slow down and hits the old man.


    "Waste level... Second level?"


    Looking at the red flame extinguished River, the old man was shocked by the black fog coming from the river.


    Originally, she thought she chose the weakest one, but unexpectedly, she might be the strongest among the people who came to kill. Unexpectedly, she was a second level blood warrior of the famine level. A feeling of regret arose in her heart.


    At the same time, he was extremely shocked. How could he have the strength of the second level with each other''s age?


    "Ah --"


    He was wrapped by the long river of black fog. His clothes, blood and flesh were disappearing quickly. He screamed in pain and tried to break free from the long river of black fog, but he couldn''t break free.


    When the black fog disappeared, his figure appeared. At this time, he was covered with blood everywhere, and his body was full of shocking wounds one after another.


    When he had time to breathe, he saw the other party rushing towards him with a huge black sword.


    He attacked with a long river of fire and retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions. But the next moment, the long river of fire was split in two by a sword under the black giant sword, and the other party rushed.


    Whew!


    A black giant sword came at him, but he became slow because of his previous injury. The black giant sword kept expanding in his pupils.


    Poof!


    The huge black sword ran across his neck, blood splashed, his head flew up, and his body couldn''t fall down.


    "This guy has become... Stronger!"


    A gun pierced the throat of a brute blood soldier and killed the brute blood soldier. Sophia looked in the direction of gray and showed a trace of surprise on her beautiful face.


    A genuine bloodless soldier was killed so easily by the other party. In the process, the other party was not hurt at all.


    Compared with the battlefield of the flame Kingdom, the strength of the other party has obviously increased by leaps and bounds again.


    A moment later, near the house that had become ruins, the fighting had stopped, more than a dozen bodies lay on the ground silently, and there were more than a dozen people standing near the ruins.


    They are gray, Sophia, Saroyan, jessia, Gavin, Elijah brothers and sisters, and several elders from the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    They are here because they are participating in the pursuit of flame teeth, which is the residual member of the third flame teeth they hanged.


    After the last assassination, the other three King level strongmen of flame teeth successfully fled the gem Kingdom, while some of the members of flame teeth fled and some fled into the gem kingdom.


    Gray and others naturally hated the flame teeth, so they applied to the gem kingdom to participate in the pursuit.


    "The royal family of the gem kingdom will send someone to deal with it. Let''s leave here first!"


    A man, aged about 50 or 60, said.


    The man is of medium build and has purple hair with a little gray.


    At the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting, there were two wild blood soldiers who reached the second level in the purple moon Kingdom, and he was one of them.


    "Old clan, where shall we go next?"


    Sophia asked.


    She has just experienced the killing, but her blue war dress is spotless, without any dust and blood. She is a full elegant noble lady, which is incompatible with more than a dozen corpses here.


    "Go to a hidden stronghold in the dark son of the flame kingdom. The strength of the people lurking in the stronghold should not be weak. Be careful."


    "Yes."


    Everyone nodded with evil spirit, and the cold light in their eyes twinkled.


    This is their revenge!


    One day later, gray and others appeared in a forest in the gem kingdom.


    In the forest, the terrain fluctuates, and from time to time we can encounter hills nearly one or two hundred meters high.


    After climbing over several hills, they saw a simple stockade in the woods.


    The walls are made of wooden fences, and the houses are made of wood. At the entrance and on some wooden spires, there are figures wearing leather armor.


    Some of them have knives, some have swords, and some have bows and crossbows on their backs. Their weapons are not uniform and look very messy.


    This is a bandit group with a small scale. It only has more than 100 people. It can only rob some ordinary businessmen in the past. It is one of the numerous bandit groups in the gem Kingdom and is extremely insignificant.


    But few people know that in such a small bandit group, there are famine level second-level famine blood soldiers.


    This is a stronghold of the flame kingdom in the gem kingdom. The robbers are just their cover up. Their real identity is the dark son of the gem kingdom.

 Chapter 449

    "Do it!"


    As the purple moon Kingdom reached the second level of the wasteland level, at the command of the wasteland blood soldiers, gray and others lurked towards the humble stockade in front of them.


    Shua!


    Sophia was covered with blue light, like a blue phantom, appearing at the door.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Instead of holding a gun, she held a dagger with a length of more than 10 cm. Before several people at the door reacted, she quickly wiped the throats of several people at the door with the dagger.


    These people are just stronger than ordinary people after some exercise. They naturally have no resistance in front of him.


    In the stockade, people on the two spires near the wall heard the movement and looked towards the stockade gate. When they saw that all their companions were killed, they immediately came up with a warning.


    But just then, two sharp blades condensed by metal powder pierced their hearts at the same time, so that they were killed before they could make a sound.


    Saroyan is fighting. As a crazy blood warrior, he has the ability to manipulate metal. It''s natural to deal with two robbers.


    Some people rushed into the stockade from the gate of the stockade and began silent killing.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Like a silent God of death, they had killed them before a robber made a sound.


    These robbers are just stronger than ordinary people, and the strongest ones are just comparable to the lower blood soldiers. They naturally have no resistance in front of those who have the lowest strength and reach the crazy blood soldiers.


    "Enemy attack!"


    It was not until they went deep into the stockade and met a bloody soldier that a voice came out.


    After all, they had not experienced professional assassination, and they did not have the corresponding ability to be used for assassination. They could not hide quietly next to the enemy before they were discovered by the bloody soldier.


    "Even the savage blood soldiers have it. It seems that the information of the gem kingdom is not wrong!"


    Gavin Kenneth killed the bloody warrior with a knife, full of killing airway.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Just then, several people rushed at him.


    He cut it out with a knife, and the violent cold filled the air. There was cold ice spreading rapidly on the surrounding ground. The people who rushed at him immediately turned into ice sculptures and were directly frozen to death.


    Whoosh!


    Hearing that Gavin Kenneth had been exposed, gray no longer covered up his whereabouts and rushed to the building in the middle of the stockade with a huge black sword.


    When he heard the news, even two bloody soldiers rushed to him one after another.


    Poof!


    Gray did not dodge, holding a huge black sword, cut out with one sword and cut the fierce blood soldier in front into two parts.


    Then he stepped out with one step, and the black giant sword met another brute blood soldier who cut with a thunder flashing long knife.


    Click!


    Under the black giant sword, the thunder flashing long knife snapped in two. The remaining potential of the black giant sword kept cutting obliquely on the bloody soldier.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed, and the fierce blood soldier broke in two obliquely from his left shoulder to his right waist.


    "Who are you?"


    At this time, more than a dozen people rushed out of the middle house. One of them, wearing green combat clothes, judged from the running speed that he should be a wild blood soldier, judged that gray was strong. He took the initiative to welcome him and scolded gray fiercely.


    "Those who want your lives!"


    Gray''s voice was as cold as the winter wind.


    With one sword, the huge black fog rushed out, sweeping the men in green war clothes.


    He felt the horror of the long river of black fog. The man in green war clothes changed color. A huge wall in front of him rose from the ground, two floors high and several meters thick, blocking the long river of black fog.


    But under the long river of black fog, the extremely strong wall collapsed and became crushed.


    Boom!


    Behind the wall, the man in green combat clothes was hit by the black fog and forced to slide out for tens of meters. When he exposed his body again, he was injured in many places, and many places were blurred, which made him groan with pain.


    "Level 2?!"


    Drops of blood spilled from his body. The man in green combat clothes endured the pain and looked at gray in horror.


    Shua!


    Gray''s eyes were cold and he held a huge black sword. He quickly approached the man in green war suit. The man in green war suit looked dignified and trampled on the ground with one foot.


    Then he saw that on the ground near gray, rows of sharp earth thorns rose from the ground for several meters towards gray thorns.


    Gray''s complexion remained unchanged and metallized. His skin was filled with a layer of metal color. The sound of metal collision came from the ground stab stabbed on him, which was like stabbing on a steel plate, and it was difficult to enter any further.


    Click!


    Gray swept the huge black sword in his hand and cut off the ground stab stabbed on his body. Then he cut out with a sword, and the broad black fog appeared and poured out towards the man in green uniform.


    Knowing how powerful it was, the man in green war clothes wanted to avoid, but he couldn''t escape. He was like a man in weak water and was involved in the black fog.


    His flesh and blood were melting rapidly. When the black fog disappeared and his figure was exposed, he couldn''t find a complete skin all over his body.


    He was bleeding all over his body, and his face was blurred. He couldn''t see his face at all.


    Poof!


    Gray rushed, and the black giant sword pierced the other party''s heart. The other party''s eyes were unwilling and weak.


    Pulling out his sword, Gray''s face remained unchanged and began to look for the next target.


    Third, although the wind system blood is only the brute blood, its power can reach the second level of the waste level, but it is the destructive power of the second level of the waste level after all.


    With the destructive power of the second level of the wasteland level, facing the wasteland blood soldiers of the first level of the wasteland level, they have a natural state of rolling, which is naturally extremely easy.


    Suddenly.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Around gray, more than a dozen vines sprang up, rising to half a meter thick and dozens of meters long. The surface was full of scales and armor, like more than a dozen Python attacking gray.


    In the face of the sudden attack, Gray was surprised, but he responded immediately.


    In front of him, the black fog appeared in a long river, facing these vines and retreating quickly.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The black fog has a long river and strong crushing ability, but everything that touches it will be crushed into powder.


    Colliding with the long river of black fog, these vines are melting rapidly. However, the firmness of these vines is beyond imagination. While crushing, they are also consuming a lot of black fog. Finally, the long river of black fog disappears, and a huge vine breaks out and hits gray.


    Boom!


    Gray''s body retreated again and again, and his battle clothes were damaged where he was hit by vines.


    He was injured!


    After he was metallized, the first level of the wasteland level wasteland blood soldiers were hard to hit. Unexpectedly, he was only affected by the afterwave and was already injured.


    "Second level power of waste level!"


    After looking at the wound on his body, Gray''s face was slightly coagulated.


    The power of this plant ability has definitely reached the second level of the wasteland level. It is likely that the person who shot is a blood warrior at the second level of the wasteland level.


    Although I knew that this stronghold of the flame kingdom must have a strong blood warrior, I didn''t expect that there would be a waste level second-layer blood warrior.


    "So young, have you reached the second level of... Famine level?"


    After the vine, a man in a yellow war suit appeared and looked at gray with doubts in his eyes.


    But his doubts soon disappeared and he thought of the reason.


    "You are the person with blood affinity in the purple moon kingdom? One person has multiple blood and can fight beyond the level. How? It''s really enviable."


    Whew!


    Under his control, the vine that had just pulled on gray turned and swung towards gray again.


    Poof!


    Gray chopped the huge black sword in his hand and immediately split the huge vine into two parts. There was a Black Mist spreading along the vine to the root of the vine. It was visible to the naked eye that the vine was rapidly crushing.


    "The ability is the same as that recorded in the intelligence. It can crush the things you touch. It''s really you!"


    Seeing the rapidly crushing vines, the man in yellow war clothes affirmed his judgment more and more.


    "Kill you, the purple moon kingdom must be very painful?"


    With a sneer on his face, he reached out and grabbed gray.


    Then he saw that around gray, more than a dozen vines rose from the ground, each half a meter thick, and the surface was full of scaly epidermis, like giant mang one after another, attacking gray from all directions.


    Hula!


    Gray didn''t dare to be careless. The black fog rolled over and shrouded him into a round cover to protect him.


    Hiss, hiss!


    The huge plant vines hit the round cover and immediately made a hissing sound, which was rapidly crushing, but the round cover formed by the black fog was also rapidly thinning.


    Poof!


    A huge vine pierced the black fog round cover and hit gray in the black fog round cover. Gray held the sword rung, but his hands were numb and retreated.


    The power barely reaches the three mixing ability of the second level of the wasteland level. Facing the first level blood soldiers of the wasteland level, they are naturally able to kill easily.


    However, when facing the second level blood soldiers of the famine level, they seem to be stretched out, and their power is a little worse.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    More than a dozen giant vines grew out again and attacked gray.


    Not far away, a dozen purple flames, like a dozen huge arrows, attacked more than ten giant vines.


    Naturally, he could see that with Gray''s current strength, he was short of money in the face of the second level of the famine level, so he was ready to join hands with gray immediately.


    It was originally intended to pursue and kill. Naturally, there is no problem of bullying less with more.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    At this time, a dozen blue thunder lights burst into bloom in the sky and met the dozen flame arrows.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two sides collided, and then both disappeared, blooming like fireworks, rolling up a fierce hurricane, blowing the buildings in the stockade upside down.


    It is conceivable that there is a second level blood warrior in the fire Kingdom who can stop the blow of a level 2 blood warrior of the waste level!

 Chapter 450

    "Why don''t you let me be your opponent?"


    A man appeared and looked jokingly at the second level strength old man in the purple moon kingdom.


    This is a man with dark skin and a little beard on his chin.


    The appearance is very ordinary. If you put it in the crowd, it will be very insignificant, but it is such a person that makes gray and others "unforgettable".


    "Brady Randolph..."


    Some people gnash their teeth and look like they want to eat each other''s meat raw.


    "It was this bastard who killed Moira!"


    There are young people whose eyes are full of blood because of anger.


    Even gray couldn''t help but have a cold killing intention in his eyes.


    This man is no one else, but the culprit who caused the assassination of the Three Kingdoms by the flame kingdom. He is an insider who has been lurking in the royal family of the gem kingdom for more than 40 years.


    "It''s you, Brady Randolph..."


    The old man of the second level strength of the wasteland level of the purple moon kingdom was full of murderous spirit. His strong murderous spirit was as solid as substance, and his eyes stabbed each other like two sharp knives.


    "Why, how terrible your eyes are. Do you want to kill me? But it''s a pity that I will live well."


    Facing the angry eyes, Brady Randolph shrugged and sneered.


    "On the contrary, you escaped last time, but this time you''re going to die here!"


    Seeing Brady Randolph appear, he felt that he had won the game, and the man with plant ability was not in a hurry to fight gray. He looked at Brady Randolph and said.


    "You''re right. It''s been watched!"


    "It''s just a blood warrior at the second level of the famine level. We can cope with it. Kill them and we can escape easily."


    Brady Randolph looked relaxed, glanced at gray and others, and finally landed on gray, joking.


    "Unexpectedly, I caught a big fish."


    In his opinion, the threat brought by gray is even more than several legitimate children of the royal families of the Three Kingdoms.


    The future achievements of several legitimate children of the royal family are just that they may become king level soldiers, but gray is different, his talent is not poor, and he has the potential to become king level soldiers. Not to mention, his combat power is far beyond the same level.


    The second level of barbarian level can easily kill the first level of wasteland level, and live under the attack of the second level of wasteland level.


    If the other side is allowed to continue to grow and become a king level soldier, the combat power is likely to be comparable to the second level or even the third level of the king level. At that time, the threat to the flame kingdom will not be comparable to ten King level soldiers.


    "Is there such a big threat? Can he become a king level soldier? Let alone, even if he becomes a king level soldier, his affinity may reach the limit. In history, I have never heard of anyone who can fight beyond the king level."


    Some men in yellow uniforms disapprove.


    "I have to guard against it¡°


    Brady Randolph said slightly cautiously.


    "But now, as long as I kill him here today, it doesn''t matter whether he can skip the level after he reaches the king level."


    "That''s what I said."


    The man in yellow war clothes nodded and looked at gray as if he were looking at his prey.


    Whoosh!


    The speed of the second level of the famine level broke out, and he rushed towards gray like a yellow phantom.


    There was a long river of black fog with a width of tens of meters. It was surging and choppy. It hit the other party, but the other party sneered, held a long gun, stimulated the ability of the long gun, and pointed it out in the air.


    With his shot, a large number of cyan wind blades, each several meters long, suddenly appeared and rushed into the long river of black fog.


    The long river of black fog shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally completely collapsed. Many wind blades broke through the blockade and attacked gray after the long river of black fog.


    Click, click!


    Gray holding a huge black sword, slightly embarrassed to continue the sword and cut the incoming wind blade to pieces.


    A wind blade rubbed his arm, and his battle suit suddenly chapped and a scratch appeared on his arm.


    "Genius or mediocrity, you''re going to die today anyway!"


    The man in yellow war suit sneered and approached gray quickly with a long gun.


    Shua!


    At this time, a blue figure appeared next to the man in yellow war suit in an instant, and a gun quickly stabbed the man in yellow war suit in the throat.


    Prick!


    In the face of the suddenly stabbed spear, the man in yellow combat uniform was surprised. His body slightly avoided the throat. The spear crossed his shoulder and immediately left a scratch on his combat uniform shoulder.


    Almost injured, the man in yellow uniform was angry and shot at the blue figure, but the blue figure had quickly pulled away and avoided the shot.


    This is Sophia. Among the people present, she is the only one with this speed except the second level strength elder of the purple moon kingdom.


    "What a fast speed!"


    The man in yellow saber looked at Sophia with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "If the attack wasn''t too weak, you might have hurt it!"


    On the other side, Brady Randolph has fought with the old man of the second level strength in the purple moon kingdom. Taking advantage of the gap, he said.


    "Be careful, this little girl''s ability is very special. Although she has no means of attack, she is very fast!"


    "Is it just fast?"


    The man in yellow war clothes turned cold in his eyes. Suddenly, a large number of plants and vines broke through the earth, one by one as thick as a stone pillar, with sharp tips, and attacked Sophia.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The ground was pierced by plants and vines, and holes appeared one after another. Sophia escaped with speed again and again.


    "Hum -"


    Seeing the man in the Yellow war suit try his best to shoot Sophia, he hung himself in the middle. Gray tilted his mouth slightly, flashed a cold color in his eyes, and cut off the man in the Yellow war suit.


    Hiss, hiss!


    The huge black fog river with a width of tens of meters poured out, a large number of plants and vines disappeared, and the black fog River hit the man in yellow war clothes.


    Boom!


    The man in the Yellow war suit retreated again and again. His war suit was broken and tattered. His flesh and blood disappeared in many places, as if he had been scraped off by a sharp dagger.


    Di, Di, di!


    Drops of blood fell on the ground, leaving a pool of dazzling red on the ground.


    Different from Sophia, Gray''s attack is enough to threaten men in yellow war clothes. As long as he is hit, injury is inevitable.


    "Damn you..."


    The man in the Yellow war suit had a livid face. As the second level blood soldier of the famine level, he was injured by the cooperation of the younger generation who failed to reach the two famine levels, which made him feel very ashamed.


    The strong murderous spirit burst out from his body, like a thick cloud, pressing fiercely against gray and Sophia.


    This is the rudiment of coercion. When the blood soldier becomes a king level soldier, this murderous spirit will degenerate into coercion. Just the distribution of invisible coercion is enough to break ordinary people to pieces and make the blood soldier unable to stand up.


    After all, he has reached the second level of famine level and is in the process of transformation. Although he is not as powerful as the powerful king level, he has also had some deterrent effects.


    It is reasonable to say that such murderous Qi is enough to affect the brute blood soldiers and make their actions slow.


    Unfortunately, such murderous spirit is of no use to gray and Sophia.


    On the battlefield, the murderous spirit of the second level strong man of the wasteland level that they have encountered has been unknown, and they have long been immune to this degree of murderous spirit.


    Whoosh!


    Sophia''s body flashed and turned into a blue phantom. She quickly approached the man in yellow suit and stabbed the man in yellow suit in the throat with a long gun.


    Gray was holding a huge black sword. Although he was not as fast as Sophia, he rushed to the man in yellow war suit with a heavy feeling like the impact of an armored vehicle.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Facing Sophia rushing in, the man in the Yellow war suit hummed coldly, and a large number of plants and vines came out. The sky turned into a green color and quickly attacked Sophia.


    Sophia had to avoid one after another, avoiding one sharp plant vine after another. The ground was full of holes, and the house was swept down by the vine.


    For a moment, even at Sophia''s speed, it was difficult to get close to the man in yellow war clothes.


    However, the man in yellow war clothes devoted his energy to Sophia, which gave gray a chance.


    Poof!


    The black fog came out of the river and attacked the men in yellow war clothes all the way.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The man in yellow combat clothes is worthy of being the second level blood warrior of the famine level. He uses plant ability to attack Sophia, making it difficult for Sophia to get close.


    At the same time, the long gun was filled with blood. The long gun was filled with blue, and a large number of wind blades burst out, tearing the black fog into pieces and attacking gray.


    Click, click, click!


    Gray held a huge black sword and waved it one after another to cut the incoming wind blade to pieces.


    Suddenly, in his eyes, a long gun wrapped around the wind blade on the tip of the gun stabbed him.


    While gray resisted the wind blade, the man in yellow war suit had approached gray.


    Dang!


    Gray''s horizontal sword resisted the stabbing spear, but he was shaken back and forth because his combat power was not as good as the other party.


    The man in yellow war suit flashed a ferocious smile on his face and stepped out a few steps to catch up with gray. The wind blade wrapped long gun stabbed gray in the heart.


    "Sure enough, there is still a gap..."


    Gray sighed when he saw the growing blue gun head in his sight and felt the sharp smell of pain on his face.


    There is still a big gap between myself and the second level blood warrior of the famine level. Even with the help of Sophia, it is difficult to be the opponent of the other party.


    Shua!


    The purple ring was inspired by a grain. The next moment, in front of him, a man in ordinary clothes appeared.


    His eyes looked rather dull, and there was a sword hanging around his waist.


    to be sonorous!


    The sword hanging around his waist came out of its scabbard. He cut it with a sword and collided with the tip of the stabbed blue spear.


    Poof!


    With a sharp bang, all the wind blades wrapped around the blue gun tip were broken. The gunfire hit the man in yellow war suit, and the man in yellow war suit vomited blood and flew out.

 Chapter 451

    "Lord stani, are you... Lord stani?!"


    He fell heavily and fell to the ground. After landing, he spit out another mouthful of blood.


    The man in yellow combat clothes stood up with a long gun on the ground and looked at a man standing in front of gray with a frightened face.


    This is a man who looks like 40 or 50, 80 or 90. It is difficult to judge his specific age from his appearance.


    The man is thin, slender and strong, and has a faint sense of authority, giving people a feeling of extreme danger.


    But his eyes are dull, very dull and lack a kind of flexibility.


    "How? Lord stani... Isn''t he dead? How can he appear... Here?"


    On the other side, Brady Randolph also looked shocked and stared at the man in front of gray without blinking.


    Surprised, too surprised!


    The dead man actually appeared in front of them, and from the hand of the other party just now, he actually stood opposite their enemy.


    This accident surprised him so much that he could hardly believe his eyes.


    "How? Isn''t he dead?"


    "He''s definitely dead. I saw it with my own eyes, but how did he appear here?"


    Not only him, but also the people from the purple moon Kingdom who came to encircle and suppress the garrison of the flame kingdom were also surprised.


    Many of them have seen two king level strongmen of the gem Kingdom surround and kill the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, and saw the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom killed with their own eyes.


    Now the king level strongman appeared again. Many people felt that their backs were cold and looked like a ghost.


    "This man can''t be resurrected. Gray must have used his corpse control ability!"


    "His corpse control ability can even control the corpse of the king level strong?"


    Only Sophia and the elder of the second level strength of the waste level of the purple moon Kingdom probably guessed the reason. They both knew that gray had corpse Hairy Ape blood and corpse control ability.


    "No way, Lord stani can''t live!"


    Being stared at by the man with the sword, the man in yellow war suit felt his scalp numb and a cold sweat slipped down his forehead.


    But after all, he was the second level blood soldier of the famine level. His psychological quality was extremely strong. He forced himself to calm down and observed the man with the sword.


    "His eyes were dull, and he even shot at me, as if he had been controlled..."


    Soon, he found something strange and noticed the abnormality.


    "Corpse control ability, yes, it''s corpse control ability!"


    A flash of light flashed through his mind. He suddenly thought of an intelligence about gray he had received before.


    The intelligence described that gray Fergus had a magic weapon with corpse control ability in his hand. Now, seeing the man with a sword, he finally remembered it.


    "How dare you profane Lord stani''s body?"


    After understanding, his eyes were angry and became extremely angry.


    The corpse of a king level strongman who can enjoy the highest standard treatment everywhere is actually controlled by the other party with the ability to control the corpse and turned into the other party''s fighting tool, which is an absolute insult!


    "He is the person you need to respect in the flame Kingdom, but not the person I need to respect!"


    Gray sneered that he had no psychological burden on controlling the other party''s body battle.


    He is not a pedantic man. Stani greenton is his enemy in front of him. He once chased and killed them and almost put them in a desperate situation. He doesn''t think it''s too much for the enemy to do so.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The man in the Yellow war suit looked murderous and rushed to gray angrily.


    The long gun in his hand is attached to the cyan wind blade, emitting an extremely sharp smell, and there are scratches on the surrounding ground.


    Gray didn''t move, but stani greenton in front of him did.


    In an instant, he rushed out like an illusion. In an instant, he was close to the man in yellow combat clothes, and the sword in his hand was like an illusion.


    Poof!


    The man in yellow combat clothes suddenly flew backwards. On his chest, a deep wound appeared, and the bloody bones could be seen faintly.


    A lot of blood, like an unstoppable faucet, was seeping from his wound.


    Although he had lost his blood beast ability and only had physical power, he was a king level strong man. Even if only physical power was left, it was comparable to the third level of the famine level.


    The second level strength of men in yellow war clothes is not enough at this time.


    The man with a long gun on the ground and a yellow war suit covered the wound on his chest and looked angrily at gray.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    More than 10 huge vines half a meter thick rose from the ground and roared. The strong wind made the ground fly sand and stones and hit gray.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    When stani greenton waved his long sword quickly, the huge vines that attacked gray one by one were cut like tofu and hit the ground heavily, and several houses in the stockade collapsed directly.


    Cut off all the vines, Danny greenton twinkled, approached the man in yellow war suit again with a terrible speed, and stabbed the man in yellow war suit in the heart with a long sword.


    "Ah --"


    The man in yellow war suit roared, his eyes flashed with fierce color, and the blood skill that had been prepared suddenly broke out.


    Suddenly, a large number of plant spikes appeared from him, each several meters long and stronger than metal.


    Poof!


    The first to bear the brunt was stabbed by more than ten root tips, his clothes were pierced, and his body close to the man in yellow war clothes was suddenly stopped.


    However, he was a king level strong man before he died. Even if he was not a king level strong man who was good at defense, his physical defense was extremely strong compared with the level of famine level.


    In addition, being metallized by Gray''s metallization ability, the flesh is much stronger than before. The sharp thorn stabbed him like an immortal metal, leaving no wound at all.


    Click!


    The sword in his hand was waved, and the strong sharp thorn stabbed on him was suddenly cut off.


    Then he waved the long sword one after another, cut off all the sharp thorns on the man in yellow war suit, and wiped a sword on the man''s throat in yellow war suit.


    Because of the use of blood, the wounded man in yellow war suit tried to avoid, but it was too late.


    Poof!


    The long sword crossed his throat, splashed with blood, and he was unwilling to fall in his eyes.


    Boom!


    On the other side, although Brady Randolph is fighting with the second level old man of the waste level of the purple moon Kingdom, his eyes have been watching gray and the man in yellow war clothes.


    When he saw that the man in yellow war clothes was easily killed, his pupils suddenly shrunk and his heart was full of horror.


    A huge blue thunder appeared, turned into a huge tree with bald leaves dozens of meters long, attacked the second level strength elder of the waste level in the purple moon Kingdom, and turned around and fled.


    But at the next moment, he stopped the momentum of rushing forward, his face became frightened, and there was even a slight cold sweat on his forehead.


    In front of him, a thin figure holding a long sword suddenly appeared, blocking his way, and his wooden eyes locked him like a beast.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Gray came up and looked jokingly at Brady Randolph.


    "Blaspheme Lord stani''s body, and the flame kingdom will not let you go!"


    He didn''t beg for mercy because he knew that gray would never forgive him. Brady Randolph stared at gray coldly.


    "If I don''t use the corpse control ability to manipulate his corpse, the flame kingdom will let me go?"


    Gray disdained to sneer.


    Not to mention that he killed Ke Tishi, the son of the flame King''s room, but to mention his potential now, the flame kingdom will never let him go.


    In that case, it''s better to use the corpse of the strong flame king as a strength against the flame kingdom.


    "No."


    Brady Randolph''s eyes suddenly showed enthusiasm.


    "Not only will you die, but even the Three Kingdoms will be destroyed."


    "You look too high at the flame kingdom. Although the flame kingdom is powerful, it is impossible to destroy our three kingdoms."


    Hearing the other party''s arrogant words, the old man of the second level strength of the waste level of the purple moon Kingdom disdained to say.


    "Hum, can you imagine the strength of the flame kingdom? Wait, you will all die in the near future."


    With that, Brady Randolph suddenly burst into a sea of lightning.


    With the destructive power beyond the second level of the wasteland level, he violently attacked Danny greenton and the second level strength elders of the wasteland level of the purple moon Kingdom, while he snorted and fled quickly in the direction of no one.


    Crackling!


    Facing the oncoming thunder and lightning, the old people of the second level strength of the waste level of the purple moon Kingdom retreated one after another and resisted with dignity. Under Gray''s control, Danny greenton did not dodge and ran straight into it.


    Boom!


    The terrible thunder and lightning slapped him and raged on him, but he couldn''t leave any wounds. He was full of silver white and quickly chased after Brady Randolph who escaped.


    Poof!


    Catching up with Brady Randolph, the Sword Pierced Brady Randolph''s back, pierced his heart and peeped out of his chest.


    Patter!


    Brady Randolph''s figure ran forward for several steps before he finally fell down, and the ground under him was stained with blood.


    "Well done!"


    "Dead, this poisonous snake is dead!"


    Looking at the other side of the death, everyone in the purple moon Kingdom has a sense of pleasure. Some girls who have friends who died in the assassination of the flaming teeth have tears in their eyes.


    Many people looked at gray in surprise. They didn''t expect that gray had such a powerful means to manipulate the body of the king level strong and turn the fighting power of the king level strong into his own use.


    In the eyes of the yellow men in the flame Kingdom, Gray''s manipulation of the body is disrespectful to the king level strong, but they don''t think so.


    Respect a rival King level strongman who almost killed them?


    Seeing that the other party''s body was manipulated by gray for fighting, they had a feeling of evil.


    A few days later, gray and others returned to the royal capital of the gem kingdom.


    The remnant of the flame tooth who knew the trace had been killed, and the pursuit of the flame tooth came to an end, but the impact of this incident did not end.


    The gem Kingdom, the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson kingdom were extremely angry and issued retaliatory orders one after another.


    More news, the three countries are ready to form a king level strong team to ask the flame kingdom for an explanation. Maybe a battle that will shake the whole continent will happen soon. It can be imagined that the anger of the three countries.


    This assassination touched the bottom line of the Three Kingdoms, completely angered the Three Kingdoms of gem, purple moon and crimson, and condensed the loose alliance formed by the Three Kingdoms under the pressure of the flame kingdom.

 Chapter 452

    Gray and other young people are sitting in a courtyard of the Royal Palace of the gem kingdom.


    Some of them have just returned from the pursuit of the remnant of the flame tooth, but they still have a trace of evil spirit on their bodies, while others have been recuperating in the palace because they are too seriously injured.


    "Brady Randolph is dead? Really? Great, the bastard is finally dead!"


    "Hum, it''s cheap for him. If I want to say, I should cut him thousands of times and make him hurt for seven days and nights before killing him!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people were excited when they learned that Brady Randolph had been killed.


    They hated the culprit who killed their companions. Now they can''t help but look excited and happy when they know the news of each other''s death.


    "Who killed him?"


    Someone asked curiously.


    "It''s Lord Jerome."


    Said Sophia.


    Jerome violet, gray, the leader of their second level strength.


    "Lord Jerome!"


    "Brady Randolph is an asshole, but he has the strength of the second level of the famine level. Lord Jerome can kill him. I''m afraid it''s not far from the third level of the famine level?"


    Knowing that Jerome violet killed Brady Randolph, some young people had awe on their faces, but they didn''t notice that some people''s eyes, such as Saroyan and jessia, couldn''t help falling on gray.


    Only they knew that it was not Jerome violet but gray who killed Brady Randolph. The reason why he was called Jerome violet was entirely for Gray''s safety.


    They who were present at that time had been given a password by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    Even now, they still feel a little unreal.


    On the battlefield a few months ago, Gray''s battle with the bloodless soldiers was not easy. Almost every battle with Curtis flame was injured.


    It was not until the last war that he was able to have the strength to kill the bloodless soldiers. Even so, he paid the price of serious injury.


    But now, they have been able to easily kill the second level blood soldiers of famine level, and the growth rate of each other''s strength can be described as terror.


    "Your Highness Francis, it is said that our purple moon, gem and crimson three countries will form a king level strong team to attack the flame kingdom. Is it true?"


    Saroyan asked, looking at Francis.


    "It''s true. This time, the flame kingdom must give an explanation."


    Francis definitely nodded with certainty in his voice.


    He has purple hair and a handsome face. After this incident, he seems to have matured a lot, and his superior breath is becoming stronger and stronger. He participated in the whole process of discussions with the high-level officials of gem and crimson kingdom.


    "Great, this time it will make the flame Kingdom look good!"


    A noble boy was full of hate. One of his childhood playmates died in the assassination.


    "Although the flame kingdom is strong, I don''t believe it can stop the United Kingdom of our Three Kingdoms this time!"


    A seriously injured noble son gnashed his teeth. He was only close to dying in the assassination.


    Gray remained silent and made no comment.


    It is reasonable to say that the Three Kingdoms work together. Even if the flame kingdom is strong, it is absolutely impossible to stop it, but he vaguely feels that this matter may change.


    Since the flame Kingdom dares to attack the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms, it must be ready to be retaliated by the Three Kingdoms. The other party may have the "bottom card" to compete with the Three Kingdoms.


    Moreover, Brady Randolph''s words before his death also gave him some bad premonitions. The other party''s confidence in the flame kingdom was not blind.


    The other party must know something, but it''s a pity that even if he presses the other party, the other party will not say, and he doesn''t have the ability to read memory.


    Two days later, the purple moon king came.


    Four king level strong men rushed from the purple moon kingdom to the royal capital of the gem Kingdom, three of them came from the purple moon Kingdom Royal family, and the other was from the Kenneth family.


    Plus the Royal King level strongman Fitch violet who was originally here, that is to say, in order to attack the flame Kingdom, the purple moon kingdom will send five King level strongmen.


    Although this is certainly not all the king level strongmen of the purple moon Kingdom, it is definitely more than half of them. It can be imagined that the purple moon Kingdom attaches great importance to the assassination.


    Of course, I''m afraid there are other considerations. The assassination of the flame tooth is probably just the fuse, but it''s definitely not the whole reason.


    Although the death of several talented children who have not grown up really makes the purple moon Kingdom angry, it is not qualified to trigger such a big battle. I''m afraid only those in power know what kind of consideration they have.


    In a magnificent hall, gray and other young noble children met the four king level strong men.


    Among the four, there is a strong woman at the king level, whose name is milline violet. She is an old and middle-aged woman in the king''s room of the purple moon king. Her real age should be more than that.


    Like Greta Austin, the female King level strongman in the gem Kingdom, the other party should also pay great attention to maintenance. Sure enough, it is natural for women to love beauty.


    In addition to her, there are three people left. One is chebman violet, belonging to the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. He is a man with slightly thin appearance and muscular body.


    One is Baird Kenneth, an old man with a sense of vicissitudes in his eyes. He comes from the Duke Kenneth family. He is the only king level strong among the three Duke families in the purple moon kingdom.


    It is precisely because of his existence that Kenneth family has become the strongest family among the three Duke families, and it is not difficult to see the importance of the king level strong to a family.


    The last of the three is an old man named Tiffany violet. The old man is slightly bent, his face looks very old, and the wrinkles on his face are like those on an old tree.


    "Lord Tiffany?! is that him!"


    Next to gray, Saroyan looked at the old man. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. It seemed that he thought of something and was not sure.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gray looked at Saroyan suspiciously.


    "According to records, it seems that the first generation patriarch of Sidney family met Lord Tiffany. Judging from time, Lord Tiffany is probably over 400 years old!"


    Saroyan took a deep breath and said.


    "Over 400? Are you sure?"


    Gray took a sudden breath, with a trace of shock in his eyes.


    The average life expectancy of King level soldiers without injuries is about 300 years old, but it does not mean that there are no king level soldiers whose life expectancy exceeds this figure.


    Purple thunder king, the owner of the king''s cemetery that gray once explored, is a king level strong man who has lived for more than 400 years.


    There are two ways for King level soldiers to increase their life, either taking precious magic plants that can prolong their life, or improving their realm.


    In the realm of King level soldiers, every time the blood method completes a round of cultivation, the body will change once, and the life expectancy will increase accordingly.


    If the Tiffany violet takes the precious magic plant that can prolong his life, if the other party lives to such a big age by relying on his own realm, the other party''s strength will be very terrible. It is likely that he is a peak existence who has experienced three transformations.


    After three transformations, it is only one level away from the magic light level above the king level. There is no doubt that the absolute strongest King level.


    If Wang level is the strongest group of people in this continent, Wang level, who has experienced three transformations, is one of the strongest people in this continent.


    Gray and Saroyan were shocked when they guessed that the other party was such an existence.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a pair of old but wise eyes fell on gray and Saroyan, and Tiffany violet was looking at them.


    As king level strong men, they were extremely sensitive. Gray and Saroyan looked at each other for a few more seconds and were immediately noticed by the other party.


    Both of them were awestruck and respectfully saluted each other.


    Next to the old man, Sophia was wearing a purple dress, her skin was as white as snow, and her figure was slender and graceful. When she saw the old man looking at gray and Saroyan, she smiled and whispered a few words to the old man.


    Hearing Sophia''s words, the old man took a strange look in his eyes, stopped on gray for a moment and nodded.


    One day later, a king level strongman arrived in the crimson Kingdom, and the situation of the other party was similar to that of the purple moon kingdom. Four king level strongmen also arrived, and the leader was also the king level strongman who was suspected to have undergone three transformations.


    Finally, with the six King level strongmen in the gem Kingdom, there are sixteen King level strongmen marching towards the flame kingdom.


    The younger generation of gray and other three countries were also arranged to accompany them, obviously taking this as an opportunity for the younger generation to increase their knowledge and broaden their horizons.


    A few days later, the gem kingdom was close to the border of the flame Kingdom, and the teams of the three countries arrived here.


    This is a hilly terrain, hills everywhere, hundreds of meters high, green, on which many shrubs grow.


    In some places, the side of the hill is extremely steep, and the traces of population excavation can be clearly seen, which is the trace of gem mining.


    They climbed onto a hill, a hill several miles away, and a group of people appeared there.


    There are old people and young people. Among them, gray even met several acquaintances.


    Among these acquaintances, there is a blonde young man. The young man is tall and handsome, just like standing out from the crowd. He is Nicholas flame, the second prince of the flame kingdom.


    Gray looked at the group of old people. There were more than ten people, each with a deep breath and a dangerous breath. When his eyes fell on one of them, he couldn''t help but pause. He hadn''t moved away for a long time, and a name was read out in his heart.


    "King of killers."

 Chapter 453

    This is a man in black, wearing a black night suit inside, a black cloak outside, and a pair of black metal fist claws on his hands.


    He was black and seemed to be hidden in the shadow at any time. It was the king of King level strong killer that gray had seen once in the mercenary City, and he was also the culprit who almost destroyed the Marquis of Sidney.


    Gray''s eyes were worried and looked at Saroyan. Sure enough, he saw that the other party had breathed heavily and his eyes were full of blood looking at the king of killers.


    He sighed. He didn''t know what to say. At this time, any comfort is weak. People who haven''t experienced that pain can''t really feel each other''s feelings.


    "You crossed the line!"


    There was an old man in the group of strong people opposite. He was tall. Although he was not young, his back was very straight and his body was full of dignity. The group was led by this man. He looked at the king level strong man of the Three Kingdoms.


    "Hum, affectation, Blair, you still like affectation after so many years of absence. Why are we here? Don''t you know the flame kingdom?"


    One of the king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms spoke. He was a tall and thin old man. He looked disdainful and shouted coldly.


    He comes from the crimson Kingdom, named Lannon crimson. It is the existence of the crimson Kingdom who is suspected to have reached three transformations.


    "My flame Kingdom has lost a king level strong man. What else do you want?"


    Braille. The flame came out.


    "Hand in all the people involved!"


    Said an old woman with gray hair.


    She comes from the royal family of the gem Kingdom, named Jennifer Austin. She is the leader of the six kings in the gem kingdom.


    "Impossible."


    Blair flame refused decisively.


    The young generation of the Three Kingdoms participated in the attack, not only many masters under the king level with flame teeth, but also four king level soldiers. One of them is dead. The flame kingdom can''t hand over the other three.


    "I can''t help you!"


    Tiffany violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, hummed coldly. His face was old, but his voice was full of arrogance and domineering.


    "It seems that you are determined to fight with my flame kingdom!"


    Blair. The sound of the flame turned cold.


    "Just forget it? Dream, all the participants have to die!"


    Among the king level strongmen in the gem Kingdom, a burly man with big eyes and a cold hum.


    With one step, he was already in the void tens of meters away. In a few moments, he appeared only one mile away from the gem kingdom.


    He held a huge yellow Tomahawk and shot angrily. The yellow light on the Tomahawk bloomed and flew down in the direction of the gem kingdom.


    Hula!


    A huge yellow light crashed, like a huge yellow waterfall hundreds of meters long, towards the people of the gem kingdom.


    A gifted child of his family, that is, the tall young man with the strength of a bloodless warrior who once fought with hilya violet, died in the attack of the flame kingdom.


    This is a child who has the potential to become a king level soldier. Originally, he expected two king level strong men in a family to be extremely prosperous, but he died like this. It can be imagined that he was angry in his heart.


    "If you want to fight, I''m afraid you can''t do it!"


    In the flame Kingdom, a man in black and red war clothes stepped out. He held an orange long knife. The orange flame rushed to the sky like a rainbow and collided with the Yellow waterfall.


    Boom!


    The terrible shock wave swept into the four directions, and the wind raged within two miles around. Many trees were broken and collapsed by the wind. Even gray and others who were several miles away couldn''t help feeling the wind.


    The two quickly approached and quickly fought together in the sky.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    After dozens of fights in a row, the burly man of the gem Kingdom hit the man in black and red war suit with an axe. The man in black and red war suit was stained with blood, just like a shell flying upside down and hitting the ground heavily, creating a big pit with a diameter of tens of meters.


    "Die!"


    The burly man of the gem kingdom was full of murderous spirit. With an axe in the air, the yellow light hit the man in black and red war clothes lying on the ground like a yellow waterfall.


    Boom!


    In the flame Kingdom, a woman in a water blue war suit shot, and a real waterfall appeared, collided with the yellow light and blocked the yellow light.


    Then, the man in black and red battle clothes stood up again and joined hands with her, which immediately injured the burly man in the gem kingdom.


    "More than people, right?"


    Several King level strongmen from purple moon, gem and crimson rushed out to attack the flame kingdom. Seeing this, more than ten King level strongmen from the flame Kingdom also rushed out.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the sky, there were more than 20 King level strong men fighting. The gorgeous blood beast ability dyed the sky colorful.


    Within a few miles, there was a doomsday scene.


    Like a crater hit by a meteorite like a hill.


    There is a burning flame that is difficult to extinguish.


    There is a land covered with ice and snow.


    There are also scorched lightning traces.


    Even standing miles away, gray and his side were affected.


    A huge fireball, like a burning meteorite, fell on their side, the air was torn, and the scorching heat wave swept through.


    Before it was near, there was a terrible high temperature. Gray and other young people were like steaming a sauna. They couldn''t help sweating and retreating subconsciously.


    The king level strongman suspected of three transformations in the crimson Kingdom shot, and a crimson thunder burst out, killing the huge fireball in an instant, and then he told the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms.


    "Step back!"


    Gray and others didn''t hesitate. They retreated one after another. After retreating for a few miles, they stopped, climbed up a hill and looked at the battle in the distance.


    In the distance, several hills have collapsed in the place where the explosion is most concentrated, and have been razed to the ground. In some places, the ground is deeply sunk, and even groundwater seeps out.


    "What a terrible power!"


    Jessia was a little stunned.


    Although there was a battle between the king level strong on the night of the flame tooth attack, both sides wanted to stay away from the castle.


    Moreover, she was also being attacked and killed by the teeth of fire. She was busy running for her life. She didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the battle. This was the first time she saw the battle of the king level strong.


    "No wonder the king level strong won''t appear on the battlefield!"


    There was a sudden look on her face.


    The gap between King level and below King level is like a gap. The gap between the two can not be filled in by quantity.


    If the king level strongman appears on the battlefield, it is most likely that the king level of both sides will die in the aftermath of the battle of the king level strongman.


    "Grandpa is ready to do it!"


    Lils crimson looked at a king level strong figure in the distance without blinking.


    That was a tall and thin old man, who was suspected to have changed three times.


    Gray and others also looked at the old man, wondering whether the old man was a king level strong man who had been transformed three times, and how strong was the king level strong man who had been transformed three times?


    Shua!


    A king level strong man of the flame Kingdom suddenly vomited blood and flew upside down, smashed on the ground, and smashed a huge pit with a diameter of tens of meters.


    In his original position, the old man suspected of three transformations in the crimson Kingdom appeared there.


    "So fast!"


    The younger generation of the Three Kingdoms couldn''t help crying out, and their faces were full of surprise and shock.


    Come on, it''s too fast.


    Almost in an instant, the old man appeared in the middle of the battlefield from outside the battlefield and seriously injured a king level strong man in the flame kingdom.


    In the process, gray and others didn''t even see how the old man moved, just like a blink.


    "I can''t hide!"


    Gray''s pupils were tiny. He was sure that if he stood opposite the old man''s enemy, he would never escape even by blinking.


    Although teleportation can move thousands of miles away, it starts with a process and cannot be completed in an instant.


    Although this time is very short, the old man definitely has enough time to fight him within this time.


    "This speed can''t be wrong. He has reached three transformations!"


    Next to gray, Sophia must say.


    Born in the royal family, her vision is naturally extremely extraordinary. She has an extremely clear understanding of several levels of the king level, and immediately judges the specific strength level of the king level strong in the crimson kingdom.


    "Lennon crimson -"


    There was a roar among the king level strong in the flame Kingdom, and a blonde old man appeared next to the king level strong in the crimson Kingdom at the same speed as the king level strong in the crimson Kingdom three times.


    A hot golden flame was burning on the long gun, and one shot directly stabbed the king level strong man of the crimson kingdom for three times.


    Boom!


    The crimson kingdom had been transformed three times, and the king level strong man was holding the crimson thunder and lightning wrapped giant sword and greeted it without retreating.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The violent sound broke out, even if it was so far away, it still made gray and others buzzing in their ears, and their ears were almost deaf.


    The terrible shock wave swept all directions, and the king level strong people who were close to them actually flew backwards under the shock wave.


    On the ground more than 100 meters away from them, under the shock wave, trees were uprooted, earth and rock splashed, and a bare area with a diameter of several miles appeared.


    "Primo flame, you have reached three transformations!"


    "Hum, aren''t you the same?"


    Lannon, the king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom, and primo flame, the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom, looked at each other hundreds of meters apart.


    It was only the aftermath that made other king level strongmen fly. For them, it was just the first test.


    At the next moment, they crossed a distance of hundreds of meters and fought again. The terrible shock wave once again affected and lifted many King level strongmen.

 Chapter 454

    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the sky, crimson lightning and golden flame collided one after another, breaking out one after another, deafening sound, stirring up one terrible shock wave after another.


    Gray and others retreated two miles again, and the buzzing in his brain decreased and felt better.


    Lannong crimson and primo flame, who have reached the state of three transformations, have become the center of the battle. Other king level strongmen have to stay away from them. If they are affected by the aftermath of the battle, even those who are king level strongmen will be injured.


    This is the fighting power of the king level strongman who has changed three times, and the top strongman among the king level strongmen.


    "It''s our turn!"


    The purple moon kingdom was suspected of three transformations. The king level strongman Tiffany violet and the king level strongman Jennifer Austin of the gem Kingdom looked at each other, and they all rushed to the battlefield.


    Shua!


    They appeared not far from Lennon crimson and primo flame. Other king level strongmen were afraid to avoid them, but they approached them deliberately.


    The display speed is no slower than that of Lennon crimson and primo flame. No accident, they should also be king level strong men who have changed three times.


    Shua!


    At this time, in the rear of the flame Kingdom, a person also appeared in the battlefield in an instant.


    This is an old man who is not young but tall and straight. He is Breyer flame, the first of the king level strong in the flame kingdom.


    The strength of the other party is beyond doubt, and he must be a king level strong person who has changed three times.


    "Breyer, you sent flame teeth to kill the younger generation of our three countries. You must pay a price for this!"


    Jennifer Austin looked coldly at Blair flame.


    "Pay the price? It''s impossible. The three of you are not qualified!"


    Even if one person is alone with two king level strong men in the same realm, Blair''s flame is still full of momentum, and his words are overbearing.


    "Blair, you''re too arrogant."


    Tiffany violet cold hum.


    "Arrogance? I don''t think so."


    Braille said coldly.


    "Jennifer and Lennon have completed three transformations, which is the strength of your three countries to compete with my flame kingdom?"


    "Although primo flame has also become a king level warrior of three transformations, your flame kingdom is only two people. I don''t believe you can find the third King level warrior of three transformations in the flame kingdom."


    Jennifer Austin said coldly.


    "Why do you need the third King level warrior who has changed three times!"


    Brayer. The flame stood with his hand behind his back.


    "Everyone is a king level soldier who has changed three times. Do you still want to compete with us?"


    Tiffany violet said coldly.


    Over the years, although the Three Kingdoms have formed an alliance, it is still difficult for the flame kingdom to do anything. On the one hand, the three kingdoms are also afraid of each other. They are afraid that their kingdom will lose too much strength, so that the other two kingdoms can take advantage of it.


    On the other hand, although he and Breyer flaming are three times transformed King level strong, Breyer flaming has walked longer and stronger than him on this road.


    Now, Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson have become king level strong for three times, and the fire Kingdom attacked and killed the young generation of the Three Kingdoms. The Three Kingdoms took this opportunity to test the fire kingdom.


    In the distance, the younger generation of the three countries looked at the three people who were facing each other and talked about it one after another.


    "Lord Tiffany and Lord Jennifer are three times transformed King level strong men. Breyer flame is definitely not an opponent!"


    A young boy from the gem kingdom said excitedly.


    "Dare to assassinate the younger generation of our three countries. This time, we must let the flame Kingdom pay the price!"


    The noble children of the purple moon kingdom are full of hate.


    "If only I could kill Blair flame here!"


    There is expectation in the eyes of the noble children of the crimson kingdom.


    Only a few people vaguely felt abnormal. Brell flame was too calm.


    "It''s not normal. It feels like Blair''s flame is full of confidence."


    Grenville Austin, the daughter of the king of gems, has dark hair and a slight frown of Diamond Red gemstones.


    "Apart from primo. The flame has completed three transformations, does the flame Kingdom have any cards?"


    Lilles, the scarlet prince, wondered.


    "Before his death, Brady Randolph said that the three kingdoms would be destroyed by the flame kingdom. Judging from his tone at that time, it was not like bluff."


    Sophia''s delicate face was flawless, and her voice was a little deep.


    "Will the flame Kingdom have a gold weapon beyond the silver level?"


    Gray''s black hair was blown by the strong wind caused by the battle in the distance, and the tip of his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, he guessed.


    Silver level magic weapons are not the apex of magic weapons. As far as gray knows, there is a higher level of weapons above silver level magic weapons, that is gold weapons.


    According to the records in the book, that kind of extremely powerful magic weapon has extremely terrible power. If it is held in the hands of the king level strong man who has changed three times, it is even enough for the king level strong man to break the bottleneck between the king level and the magic light level and have the combat power of the magic light level.


    "It''s impossible. There were only a few magic weapons of that level in the imperial period. If the flame kingdom had them, I''m afraid our three countries would have been destroyed long ago."


    Francis shook his head.


    While gray and others were still talking, the fighting between Tiffany violet, Jennifer Austin and Blair flame broke out.


    Tiffany violet held a blue spear, which was covered with cumbersome purple patterns.


    It absorbs the blood beast ability of Tiffany violet and increases the blood beast ability of Tiffany violet.


    When a gun was fired, the increased purple flame swept out and covered the sky, just like the purple fire cloud attacking Breyer flame.


    Jennifer Austen holds a white battle axe like crystal, and the surface of the crystal is full of khaki mysterious lines.


    Similarly, after the increased blood beast ability of the Tomahawk, countless meteorites gathered together and turned into a group of meteorites hundreds of meters wide, rolling towards Brell flame.


    Breyer flame held a black spear with golden lines on it. Suddenly, with the spear as the center, the dazzling golden light came out, just like a sun in bloom.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Purple burning clouds, meteorites hundreds of meters wide and the dazzling golden sun collided together, blooming purple, earthy yellow and golden light. At the next moment, the terrible shock wave rippled and swept in all directions.


    More than 10 King level strongmen who fought with each other were affected, and some people vomited blood and flew upside down.


    Several hills were swept by the shock wave, and there was a powder attack on the spot.


    A lake was swept, the water evaporated and dried up on the spot.


    All the plants were smashed silently. The birds and animals in the jungle had no time to escape and had turned into blood mud.


    With the explosion as the center, no trace of green dots could be seen within a few miles around.


    Under such a violent shock wave, Tiffany violet, Jennifer Austin and Blair flame rushed to each other against the shock wave and fought together.


    I saw a purple figure, a khaki figure and a golden figure, which collided and separated quickly.


    The ability of three colors turns into various shapes, sometimes like giant animals, sometimes like mountains, sometimes like giant claws, which collide with each other from time to time.


    One terrible ripple after another, such as the calm water broken in the pond, rippled one after another. In a few moments, the three had fought hundreds of times.


    "No, the situation is wrong!"


    "Brell flame has stopped the cooperation between lord Tiffany and Lord Jennifer by one person!"


    "What''s the matter? All three of them have transformed into King level strongmen for three times, Blair. How can flame stop Lord Tiffany and Lord Jennifer by one person?"


    The younger generation of the Three Kingdoms all looked stunned and suspicious, while gray and a few other people who had bad premonitions before all had slightly changed their faces, and the previous bad premonitions came true.


    Although the flame Kingdom did not have the third King level strongman who had been transformed three times, Breyer flame showed amazing combat power, and unexpectedly blocked the attack of two king level strongmen who had been transformed three times with the power of one person.


    "Is it true that Breyer''s flame has reached the magic light level, or does he really have a gold weapon in his hand?"


    Thinking of Gray''s previous speculation, some young aristocratic children were in doubt.


    "No, if that were true, Lord Tiffany and Lord Jennifer would have lost!"


    Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king, frowned. She could be sure that Blair flame did not reach the magic light level and did not have a gold weapon in her hand. Otherwise, Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin would have been defeated.


    Whether the realm reaches the magic light level or holds gold weapons, the combat power will reach the magic light level.


    She didn''t know much about the magic light level. She only saw the description in some books during the imperial period, but it is certain that a person with the combat power of the magic light level definitely has the strength to easily wipe out the two strong kings who have been transformed three times.


    "Is it possible that the magic weapon in his hands is not a complete gold weapon, but damaging?"


    Riles guessed.


    Fighting beyond the intensity or improper preservation may cause damage to magic weapons. Sometimes the power of such damaged magic weapons will be reduced by half, and they still have most of the power.


    Breyer flaming exerts his fighting power beyond the king level warrior who has been transformed three times, but it is less than the magic light level, which makes him wonder that the magic weapon held by the other party is a damaging gold weapon.


    "If it is really incomplete, it is very possible!"


    The speculation of the scarlet Prince lilles is reasonable, and many people think it is very possible, but gray and some noble children of the purple moon kingdom can''t help looking at the fascists. The scene in front of them makes them feel like they have known each other.


    Sure enough, Francis felt the same, and he said.


    "It''s possible, but there''s another possibility, and in my opinion, it''s more likely!"

 Chapter 455

    "How is that possible?"


    All the young people looked at Francis.


    "Breuer, the state of the flame should be less than the magic light level, but it''s not far from the magic light level!"


    Francis stared at the golden figure of the battle in the distance.


    "Your Highness Francis, is there any basis for you to say so?"


    Grenville Austin, the jewel queen, looked at Francis and asked.


    "In fact, I have encountered similar battles."


    Said Francis.


    "Have you met?"


    Lilles looked curiously at Francis.


    "Yes."


    Francis nodded.


    "It was on the battlefield with the flame kingdom. Nicholas, the second prince of the flame Kingdom, blocked my cooperation with the wild blood beast by one person."


    At this point, he looked at gray.


    "Gray, you have fought with Curtis flame. You should be able to feel that the blood method cultivated by each other is better than that of our three royal families?"


    "It''s really better, but not much."


    Gray recalled it carefully and judged.


    "The blood method of the flame kingdom is stronger than that of the royal families of our three kingdoms. In addition, the realm of Nicholas flame at that time should have reached the peak of the first level of the waste level, so even if I join hands with the waste level blood beast, I will only draw with Nicholas flame."


    "I judge that this is likely to be the case with Blair flame. He should be at the peak of three transformations."


    Francis''s face was dignified.


    "Three times at the peak, the king level warrior?!"


    Many people frown and feel dignified.


    Originally, I thought that in the same state, Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin won steadily, but I didn''t expect that Blair flame had reached the peak of three transformations, and their combat power was no weaker than that of the two.


    "There is not only the second king level strong man who has changed three times, but also the existence of a king level peak who has changed three times. No wonder he dares to fight the Three Kingdoms."


    Gray said solemnly.


    Previous worries have been confirmed. The flame Kingdom has its own reliance on the Three Kingdoms at the same time.


    The existence of the third level of the king level, the flame kingdom alone has two, and one of them has reached the peak of three transformations, and can carry two king level strongmen with one person''s strength.


    Today''s flame Kingdom calls it no exaggeration to block the Three Kingdoms with the power of one country. At the thought of each other''s strength, he can''t help feeling a chill in his heart.


    "Will he break through to... Magic light level?"


    Some noble children asked anxiously.


    Magic light level, the level above King level, once it appears, it must be like magic light coming to the world and destroying the sky and earth.


    The king level strongman of the flame Kingdom has actually reached the top of the third level. He is only one step away from becoming the existence of the magic light level. People can''t help worrying about whether the other party will break through in the near future.


    If the other side breaks through, even if the Three Kingdoms join hands, it may be difficult to resist the other side.


    "It''s hard to say."


    Sophia violet''s delicate eyebrows wrinkled.


    It is reasonable to say that in today''s era, the conditions for producing magic light level strong people have been lost, and it is extremely difficult to become the third level of King level.


    But the other party not only reached the third level of the king level, but also reached the apex of this level. Further, it is not impossible to become the magic light level.


    If that is the case, it will be a disaster for the Three Kingdoms. If one is bad, the Three Kingdoms will be destroyed.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, and the fighting Brell flame, Jennifer Austin and Tiffany violet quickly separated.


    "Blair, you have reached the peak of three transformations?"


    Looking at the blare flame hundreds of meters apart, Tiffany violet condensed the important road.


    His words confirmed Francis''s conjecture that the reason why Brell flame could stop his cooperation with Jennifer Austin was that he went farther than them on the road of three transformations and had touched the bottleneck of the fourth transformation.


    "Tiffany, how about this surprise¡°


    Brell blaze sneered, shot a golden flame, like the sun blooming, and took the initiative to attack Jennifer Austin and Tiffany violet.


    Boom!


    The tricolor light bloomed in the air again, and the terrible shock waves swung open one after another.


    With the three men fighting as the center, within a few miles, it was razed to the ground, and the ground soil was overturned again and again, full of scorched traces and huge meteorite craters.


    Finally, the battle of the king level strong enough to be recorded in history came to a hasty end.


    Several King level strongmen were seriously injured on both sides, but no king level strongmen died.


    This was a test launched by the three countries to the flame Kingdom on the pretext that the younger generation was attacked.


    If you find that the flame kingdom is defeated, you will naturally chase and fight hard. However, after you find that the combat power of the flame kingdom is no weaker than that of the Three Kingdoms, you will naturally stop the idea of chasing and fighting hard.


    In the face of the joint efforts of the three countries, the flame Kingdom has no advantage and naturally has no intention to continue fighting, although Brell flame has blocked the joint efforts of Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin by one person.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms returned to the territory of the gem Kingdom, while the king level strongmen of the flame Kingdom returned to the territory of the flame kingdom. The boundary between the gem Kingdom and the flame Kingdom, close to ten miles, was completely turned into scorched earth.


    All the peaks collapsed, all the plants disappeared, all the lakes dried up, the ground was like the surface of the moon, bare, and the surface was full of giant craters one after another, ranging in diameter from tens of meters to hundreds of meters.


    The destructive power is enough to change the landform in a certain range, which is the destructive power of the king level strong!


    "Relying on Stanny greenton''s body, although I have the third level combat power of the famine level, it is still far from the real king level!"


    Looking at the incomplete land without any sense of beauty, Gray was full of shock.


    The king level strong, sure enough, only the king level strong are the most peak people on the mainland. Others, even the third level of the waste level, still have an essential strength gap with them. They are very clearly separated from the king level.


    A sense of urgency floated in his mind. Now he was too far away from the king level strong man. He didn''t need too much. Only one king level strong man was enough to erase it.


    Among his enemies, there is the most powerful flame Kingdom on this continent, which is a terrorist kingdom that can block the cooperation of purple moon, crimson and gem with the power of one country.


    There are not only a large number of King level strongmen, but also Blair flaming, who can fight two king level strongmen three times and should be the strongest in the mainland.


    Unfortunately, he is in opposition to such a powerful force, and there is no possibility of mitigation.


    Not only because he was a man of the hostile Kingdom, but also because he killed the legitimate children of the royal family of the other kingdom.


    With such a powerful enemy, the only thing he can do now is to improve his strength and enhance his self-protection ability as soon as possible.


    "Well...?"


    Suddenly, gray found that his eyes stabbed him like two sharp knives, which made him faint painful.


    When he looked, he saw the direction of a group of people in the flame kingdom in the distance, and a person''s eyes fell on him.


    This is an old man who is quite old but extremely tall and straight. The king level strong people around him are led by this old man. This man is Blair flame, who has transformed the king level strong people three times and the first person in the mainland.


    Next to him, there was a blonde young man. The young man was slender and handsome. It was Nicholas flame.


    At this time, he was talking to the old man. It seemed that it was because of his words that the old man''s eyes fell on gray.


    Although the distance was too far to hear what Nicholas flame said, there was no doubt that it would not be a good thing, which made gray vigilant.


    "Grandpa, he is the one who has blood affinity and physique and can fight beyond his level."


    Looking coldly at gray in the distance, Nicholas flame said.


    "He killed Curtis?"


    Braille asked with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Yes, he killed my eldest brother Curtis."


    Nicholas flaming has a trace of hatred in his eyes. In the face of his brother and enemy, even if he is as calm as him, it is difficult to hide his emotions at this time.


    "It''s a pity for Kedi. With his potential, he is likely to become a king level soldier in the future."


    Blair. The flame sighed slightly.


    At his age, he doesn''t know how many generations his blood has lasted, and his descendants don''t know how many. His family affection has been very weak. Instead, he values the qualifications of his descendants, not the blood relationship.


    "Grandpa, this man has good cultivation talent and blood affinity. I suggest killing him in advance."


    Nicholas said solemnly, with a cold color flashing in the flame''s eyes.


    "Although his blood affinity may not work after reaching the king level, it really needs to be strangled in advance."


    Brell flame nodded and looked at a man not far away who was covered in black.


    "Theodore, you are now one of the leaders of the flame tooth. You know the purple moon Kingdom best among several King level leaders. I''ll leave it to you."


    "No problem, please rest assured!"


    The man in black smiled sadly.


    This man is Theodore, the king of killers.


    He was chased and killed by the purple moon Kingdom and fled to the flame kingdom. In order to obtain the protection of the flame Kingdom, he was forced to join the flame teeth of the flame Kingdom and become one of the main leaders.


    In fact, he was involved in the attack on the jade castle a few days ago. He was the king level soldier who fought with Fitch violet at that time.


    He is naturally extremely hostile to the purple moon Kingdom, which forced him to lose his freedom. Now the flame kingdom is ready to strangle a gifted child of the purple moon kingdom in the cradle, and he is naturally happy to do so.

 Chapter 456

    The king capital of the purple moon Kingdom, after a week''s journey, gray and others returned here.


    The children of each family dispersed, and gray also said goodbye to Francis and Sophia.


    "You''ve probably been targeted by the flame kingdom. I suggest you don''t leave Wangdu. I''ll arrange for you in terms of housing."


    Looking at gray, Francis said with a slightly solemn face.


    Some aristocratic children do not know that Gray''s strength has reached the third level of famine level because of the Royal blockade, but he naturally knows as a legitimate child of the royal family.


    Just the second level of the barbarian level, he already had the third level combat power of the barbarian level. In gray, he saw the terrible potential, and even made him jealous.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to kill gray because of jealousy. Therefore, it''s a fact that he attaches great importance to gray. The assassination of flame tooth made him worried that gray would become the assassination target of flame tooth.


    "Must I go back?"


    Sophia, wearing a long blue dress, showed her slender waist, pulled her long purple hair around her ears, frowned slightly and looked at gray.


    "After leaving home for so long, I have to go back and report peace at least once!"


    Gray shrugged.


    He naturally understood that Francis and Sophia were considering his safety. However, his own situation was special. The fastest way to grow up was not to stay in a place for a long time, but to swallow all kinds of blood animals'' blood and form stronger blood animal ability.


    If he stayed in the king''s capital, all his actions would be exposed to the eyes of the royal family. His "affinity" could not stand scrutiny and would easily show his feet.


    Affinity two blood animal sequences are affinity constitution, and affinity five blood animal sequences are affinity constitution. However, if affinity is more than ten or even more than twenty blood animal sequences, it is not explained by affinity constitution. Would you think gray has mastered a method of implanting multiple blood vessels?


    Although Gray''s method can''t be handed over to others, will the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom believe it?


    Gray will not think of people as bad, but he will never think of everything as good. Although he is now favored by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, it is not impossible to turn his face when the interests are large enough.


    For example, when GreTai Austin, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, found that he had multiple blood lines, what would the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom do if it was confirmed that he practiced mixed blood method at that time?


    The biggest possibility is to force him to hand over the mixed blood method, and at most give him some material compensation afterwards. As for consulting his opinions, he is unwilling to hand it in or force it. Gray seems unlikely that such a thing is possible. The value of the mixed blood method is too great.


    The "method" of implanting a variety of blood vessels is absolutely no less valuable than the mixed blood method, or even worse. If the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom forms the wrong understanding that he has this means, he will be forced to hand it over.


    Polly and Darren have returned to the Wangdu from the territory. Saroyan doesn''t intend to return to the territory. Gray greets the three and leaves the Wangdu.


    Without taking a carriage to the uninhabited area, gray directly used space transmission. With his current amount of blood power, he has been enough to use space transmission many times.


    Passing by the forest where the ghost wild blood beast was manipulated last time, gray hesitated and finally gave up to hunt the ghost wild blood beast.


    Although his strongest combat power, that is, the combat power of corpse control ability, is enough to reach the third level of famine level, both he and the corpse he controls have a weakness, that is, the flesh is strong, but the essence of the soul is quite fragile.


    In the face of the wild level blood beast that is likely to have the means to attack the soul, the powerful body may not be able to resist. If it is not good, it is likely to be killed under a wave of soul attack. At that time, it will really want to cry without tears.


    Although the soul ability is good, it is not enough for him to risk his life for this. He can wait until the later state reaches the famine level, his soul is strong enough and has strong soul attack resistance before hunting.


    After several consecutive space transmissions, gray returned to Fergus castle.


    After leaving for more than a month, the Fergus family has not changed much. If you really want to change, it should be said that the castle has become more lively. Because the castle has become bigger, the Fergus family has hired many servants again.


    Count Fergus and Bernard were not at home. It was said that they had visited the Viscount family of a kingdom to discuss business.


    Because of Gray''s reason, the Fergus family accumulated a lot of aristocratic contacts in the kingdom. After the war with the flame Kingdom, they were busy doing business and turning these contacts into resources.


    Gray didn''t know much about these things and didn''t want to take care of them. After all, he didn''t even manage his own territory and became a shopkeeper.


    Having seen the peak group of people on the mainland and their terrorist strength strong enough to destroy cities, he more and more affirmed the strength route he chose.


    Put all your energy into the improvement of strength and drive other aspects, such as wealth and status, with the improvement of strength. This is gray''s strength line.


    Three days later, count Fergus and Bernard returned.


    "Gray, aren''t you hurt?"


    Count Fergus and Bernard were concerned.


    Because they have many aristocratic contacts, they are very well informed. They have heard about the attack on the young generation of the Three Kingdoms soon after it returned to the purple moon kingdom.


    They had been worried for a few days until they learned that gray was not among the people killed in the attack.


    "I''m fine."


    Gray smiled and shook his head, then asked.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    He noticed that count Fergus and Bernard, who had returned, did not look very well.


    "The family''s business in many places has been maliciously suppressed."


    Count Fergus frowned and said nothing, but Bernard was a little angry.


    "What forces did it?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. According to his reputation and status in the purple moon Kingdom, few forces should dare to embarrass the Fergus family.


    "There is nothing wrong with the business competition of the clover chamber of Commerce, but this chamber of commerce is completely deliberately suppressing the shops of the Fergus family. The transactions between several chambers of Commerce and us were cancelled by their coercion and inducement, which caused us great losses!"


    Bernal''s voice was tinged with anger.


    "Clover chamber of Commerce? What kind of chamber of commerce does this belong to?... is it the support of the Naham family?"


    Gray is not familiar with business. Naturally, he doesn''t know the power behind the clover chamber of Commerce. However, with his current strength and status, he can probably think of what he dares to provoke.


    "Well, it''s the Duke of neham. The clover chamber of commerce is one of several chambers of commerce under the name of the Duke of neham!"


    Bernal said.


    "Naham family, it''s really this family!"


    Gray looked a little cold.


    Since he showed his strength, few forces dared to provoke the Fergus family. Even the Marquis family should weigh it.


    For example, the Marquis of Valen and the Marquis of Oka were extremely rampant at the beginning, but now they have completely disappeared.


    This time, when they went to the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting, the children of the two families saw Gray like a mouse seeing a cat and hid away for fear of being stared at by gray.


    The only one who dared to fight against him was the three Duke family, which had a profound background and had been king level soldiers.


    Among the three Duke families, gray is familiar with Elijah and Samantha, the direct children of the Addison family, and has explored the king''s cemetery together.


    With Gavin Kenneth, the direct son of Kenneth family, he had a friendship on the battlefield. At the beginning, he had joined hands against Curtis flame, which can be regarded as some friendship.


    Naturally, these two families will not quarrel with the Fergus family and deliberately suppress the Fergus family.


    Only the neham family can have this possibility. After all, his relationship with the neham family is extremely poor. If he had not won the title after the last war with the flame Kingdom, he might have faced the attack of the neham family.


    "Gray, don''t be impulsive. The Graham family is powerful and we can''t afford it."


    The count Fergus, who had been silent, frowned.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive!"


    Gray shook his head.


    If he was afraid of the Naham family before he went to the gem Kingdom, now this fear has disappeared.


    A corpse of a king level strongman, even if it can only exert its physical strength, can be comparable to the third level blood warrior of the wasteland level. With this strength, he doesn''t need to be afraid of the Naham family. After all, the Naham family has no king level strongman.


    A few years ago, he was forced by the Naham family to avoid for so long, and he also held a resentment in his heart. Now the Naham family took the initiative to provoke the door and teach the Naham family some lessons.


    Although the nobles can''t kill each other because of the regulations, they can''t kill each other, but there are policies and countermeasures. They can''t kill seriously. Is it always OK to lie in bed for a few months?


    As one of the three strongest noble families in the purple moon Kingdom, he naturally attaches great importance to his face. I''m afraid it''s worse than killing the Naham family.


    The next day, gray left Fergus castle and appeared near the half moon lake led by his count when he appeared again.


    The suppression of Fergus family shops is not urgent at the moment. Now he has a more important thing - exploring the secret room in the Half Moon Castle.


    At first, according to his estimation, if you want to explore this secret room, you must have at least the third level of combat power.


    Originally, he thought he would have to wait a lot of time, but he didn''t think that this trip to the gem kingdom had an unexpected harvest. He unexpectedly found that the corpse control ability could control the king level corpse. After controlling the king level corpse, he already had the combat power comparable to the third level and the third level.


    He was really curious. Just the fake secret room outside would reap a lot. What would the real secret room reap?

 Chapter 457

    "Master gray!"


    Take a boat into the Half Moon Castle. Under the welcome of the castle''s servants, gray sees the newly repaired Half Moon Castle.


    Since the last visit, the Fergus family has arranged people to repair the Half Moon Castle. A few months later, the repair work has been completed and the Half Moon Castle has taken on a new look.


    Through the dry well and the invisible soul attack channel, gray entered the hidden residence again and came to the innermost real secret room channel.


    Looking inward along the passage, there is a passage of more than 100 meters, a piece of purple, built and paved with precious Rune material purple gold stone, engraved with a huge Rune mechanism.


    On the innermost side of the channel, a silver metal door glitters with silver light. It is still immortal after thousands of years. People can''t help but want to see what kind of treasure there is behind the door.


    Shua!


    Danny greenton was released from the purple ring by gray.


    His face was still numb. There was a sword hanging around his waist, which was not the weapon originally held by the other party. The weapon originally held by the other party had been taken away by two king level strongmen in the gem kingdom.


    This sword is one of Gray''s spoils on the battlefield with the flame kingdom. It is a magic weapon with a bronze level.


    "Do it!"


    An idea was sent to Stanny greenton. Originally, Stanny greenton looked numb. After coming out, Stanny greenton began to move. He stepped into the passage.


    Shua!


    Just as Danny greenton stepped into the passage, a blue light flashed and quickly attacked Danny greenton.


    At the beginning, Gray was seriously injured under this cyan light and had to give up the exploration of this secret room.


    Click!


    In an instant, stani greenton drew his sword and cut it.


    Then he saw that not far in front of Stanny greenton, the blue light suddenly burst into pieces.


    The whole process was so fast that gray could hardly see clearly.


    Fortunately, Gray''s control over stani greenton does not need to be detailed to how to walk and attack, and all this is completed by relying on the body''s own physical response.


    Otherwise, even if you manipulate the corpse of such a king level strong man, you will only become a target if you can''t keep up with your reaction speed.


    When he commanded Danny greenton to move on, he immediately saw that one cyan light after another was enough to hurt his current physical defense, and quickly attacked Danny greenton.


    Click, click!


    When Stanny greenton waved his sword one after another, he immediately saw that one blue light after another suddenly shattered when he approached him. No blue light could get close to him.


    Ten meters.


    Twenty meters.


    Thirty meters.


    ¡­¡­


    As you go deep inside, the cyan light becomes more and more dense, and its power becomes stronger and stronger.


    This passage paved with precious Rune material Amethyst is engraved with a high-level Rune mechanism, which is extremely powerful.


    After reaching 50 meters deep, the cyan light has become extremely dense and powerful. Gray outside the channel can even see the magic weapon in Danny greenton''s hand, and there has been a gap.


    Commander Danny greenton continued to dig in, not long after.


    to be sonorous!


    There was a sound of metal breaking, and then the bronze magic weapon in Danny greenton''s hand suddenly broke in two from the middle.


    Under the attack of cyan light, it was damaged many times, and the bronze magic weapon was finally damaged.


    Poof!


    Split the magic sword, a blue light fell on Stanny greenton, a huge crack appeared in Stanny greenton''s clothes, and a shallow scratch appeared on his skin.


    Even the body of the king level strong man was still injured under the blue light, although it was only a very slight scratch.


    Gray used the metallization ability to stani greenton, his body surface suddenly appeared silver metal light, and then he continued to walk forward.


    Without magic weapons, stani greenton had to fight with both hands. Fortunately, after metallization and strengthening, stani greenton''s body defense is not weaker than bronze magic weapons, or even stronger.


    80 meters.


    90 meters.


    With the deepening of the inside, the cyan light became more and more dense and powerful. Even with the reaction speed of Stanny greenton, it was inevitable that it could not be blocked in time.


    The blue wind blades that avoided his fists were chopped on him, but they were carried by his king level flesh after metallization and strengthening.


    110 meters.


    120 meters.


    Finally, against the dense and powerful wind blades, stani greenton walked to the silver metal door.


    "It''s a little difficult!"


    Let Stanny greenton back out of the passage. Gray raised his eyebrows when he saw Stanny greenton whose clothes were broken.


    As he expected, Danny greenton does have the strength to pass the rune mechanism, but he has the ability to pass and the ability to take people through. Obviously, the latter is more difficult.


    When Stanny greenton passed, he was inevitably cut by the wind blade. Finally, he carried it down with strong physical defense, let alone protected him.


    It is obviously impossible to rely on Stanny greenton to protect the passage through this Rune mechanism.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t synchronize my perspective on the manipulation of the body!"


    Gray''s manipulation of the corpse has always been a macro operation in the general direction, rather than a fine operation to every action. Naturally, he can''t enjoy the same perspective as the corpse.


    Therefore, even if Stanny greenton entered the chamber of secrets, he could not know what was in the chamber of secrets through Stanny greenton.


    And most importantly, this 100 meter long Rune mechanism channel is extremely powerful, and Stanny greenton can''t use space items. Even if he commands Stanny greenton to move out what he sees, it is likely to be damaged under the rune mechanism channel.


    "I wonder if I can destroy this Rune mechanism?"


    Gray doesn''t have to think about cracking the rune mechanism. He has never learned Rune knowledge and doesn''t know how to crack it at all. Moreover, even if he is a rune master, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to crack it.


    From the power of this Rune mechanism, it is not difficult to imagine the complexity of this Rune mechanism. Don''t even think about it without the level of a rune master.


    The only thing he could think of was whether he could destroy this Rune mechanism with the destructive power of Danny greenton.


    Do what you want. Gray immediately commanded Danny greenton to destroy the rune mechanism.


    Boom!


    With his strong body to resist the attack of the blue wind blade, stanni greenton was powerful enough to reach the third level of the wasteland level, tore up the air, sent out the sound explosion, and hit the wall paved with purple gold stone,


    Suddenly, a violent tremor came, and the whole hall was shaking violently, which made gray couldn''t help worrying whether the whole space would collapse and whether he would be buried alive.


    Fortunately, such a thing did not happen. After the vibration, there was no sign of cracking and collapse in the hall.


    Gray looked at the place where stani greenton''s fist hit. The purple was slightly with some black walls. There were no obvious fist marks, only some subtle fuzzy marks.


    As the top Rune material, purple gold stone is naturally extremely hard, and its hardness even exceeds that of ordinary metals, but it is absolutely impossible to be hard to this extent. Under the destructive power of the third level of the waste level, there is only this degree of wear.


    You know, with Danny greenton''s destructive power today, even ordinary bronze magic weapons have the ability to destroy, let alone purple gold stone.


    Obviously, this is the reason why the rune mechanism is strengthened. The rune mechanism strengthens the defense of amethyst, which makes it have a stronger defense than ordinary bronze magic weapons.


    Moreover, this Rune mechanism should have the function of absorbing the damage of blood beast ability of wind system, otherwise, this Rune mechanism may be destroyed under its own blood beast ability.


    Stay away. If something goes wrong, get ready to exit this space immediately. Gray commands Danny greenton to keep shooting.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Suddenly, the opponent''s fists, like a hammer weighing tens of thousands of kilograms, hit that position one after another.


    The whole space was shaking violently, and some furnishings in the space fell off. Gray estimated that although the location was at least 100 meters underground, the Castle above the head should feel something.


    Click!


    After beating dozens of times, the wall paved with purple gold stone finally changed. With a crisp sound, several cracks appeared on the purple crystal stone, and the rune lines engraved on it were incomplete.


    However, in the channel of the rune mechanism, the blue wind blade is still attacking Stanny greenton from time to time. Obviously, the destruction of the rune pattern has not affected the operation of the rune mechanism.


    Click!


    Commander Danny greenton continued to hammer, and the crack became larger and larger. Finally, several huge Amethyst stones fell from the wall. With the fall of these huge Amethyst stones, the cyan wind blades constantly attacking in the rune mechanism channel completely disappeared.


    "Succeeded!"


    Seeing the cyan blade disappear, gray himself walks into the channel and finds that there is no cyan blade attacking him.


    A light of joy flashed on his face, commanding Stanny greenton in front, while he followed Stanny greenton behind him in case there were any Rune organs left.

 Chapter 458

    Sure enough, it was necessary to be cautious. After following Stanny greenton, he only walked more than 10 meters, and a blue wind blade came again, and several times.


    Had it not been for the protection of Danny greenton, gray would have been seriously injured or even died.


    Destroy the rune mechanism, move forward, destroy the rune mechanism, move forward.


    It took an hour or two before gray finally came to the silver metal door. Behind him was a completely damaged Rune mechanism.


    Silver metal door, two meters high and three meters wide, two leaf type, with a clear keyhole in the middle.


    "Need a key?"


    Gray was speechless when he saw the keyhole.


    Over the past 1000 years, he didn''t know where to find the key to the secret room, and he had to try to open it by violence.


    I just don''t know how to defend the silver metal door. With the third level destructive power of Danny greenton wasteland, can I open it.


    He tried to push the silver metal door.


    Creak!


    An unexpected scene appeared. The silver metal door, which was originally thought to be locked, was pushed by him, and a suture appeared. It was faintly possible to see the yellowish slate ground inside.


    "There''s no lock!"


    The heart was full of accidents. Gray pushed the silver metal door with his two hands. Suddenly, the two heavy doors opened slowly, and the space inside slowly appeared in Gray''s vision.


    Suddenly.


    At the moment when the door opened, a terrible squeezing force suddenly diffused from the secret room along the open door and landed on gray.


    Gray felt his body suddenly sink, and his body was like carrying tens of thousands of kilograms of boulders.


    "Is this... Coercion?"


    Gray was surprised that he was very familiar with the feeling of coercion recently, which was found in Danny greenton.


    After all, he is a king level strong man. He still has authority after death, but compared with his life, this authority has become extremely weak, and there is no one in ten.


    Under pressure, gray looked into the secret room. There was no light in the secret room, but with night vision, the situation in the secret room was still clearly visible.


    On the left side of the chamber of secrets, there is a bookshelf. On the bookshelf, there are about 20 books.


    Slightly inward, there is a long row of weapon racks, on which there are many weapons in all colors.


    On the right side of the chamber of secrets, there is a stone platform on the outermost side. On the stone platform, there are many yellow metal utensils neatly, ranging from large to small. The large ones can hold dozens of copies, and the small ones can only hold one copy.


    Inside, there are several purple wooden boxes, each about the size of an ordinary suitcase.


    In the middle and innermost wall of this chamber of secrets is the origin of the heavy pressure, which is a skeleton dressed in clothes.


    The reason why it is judged to be a skeleton is that the exposed arms and faces are clearly visible.


    "At least the existence of magic light level!"


    The pressure from this skeleton is much stronger than that from Danny greenton. After his death, there is such a strong pressure, so gray judges that the skeleton in front of him should be a strong skeleton of magic light level.


    "I didn''t feel the pressure before. It should be that the silver metal door has the function of isolating the pressure and blocking the pressure. Why does a strong man at least at the magic light level die silently in this secret room?"


    Gray wondered that even in the imperial period, the existence of a magic light level must be extremely terrible. It is reasonable that he should not die quietly in such a secret room.


    As for an imperial relic that he, Sophia and Teresa had explored, the bones of suspected strong people of magic light level can be clearly seen that they were killed by people, and the huge pit under the other party''s body was left when the other party was killed.


    Under the pressure, gray went into the secret room.


    Now he is different from when he first explored the imperial ruins. At that time, he only had the strength of crazy blood soldiers, and could only be within tens of meters of the skeleton.


    But now it''s different. Its own realm has reached the second level of barbarian level, and its physical defense is even stronger to the first level of wasteland level. It''s difficult for blood soldiers to be seriously damaged. With such a strong physical body, it''s naturally impossible to be stopped by the authority of bones.


    Gray first went to the yellow metal vessels on the right. Among the things present, the most attractive to gray was these things.


    Yellow metal utensils are made of the same material as the two king beast blood vessels in the false secret room outside. You don''t have to think about it. What they have in these utensils is definitely a magic potion with value comparable to the king beast blood, and they should be well sealed and have efficacy.


    Gray picked it up one by one and looked at the words engraved on the bottle.


    "Spirit burning potion."


    "Stealth potion."


    "Hunter potion."


    ¡­¡­


    The same and the same medicines are well preserved and have efficacy, but it''s a pity that gray doesn''t understand the effects of these medicines and doesn''t dare to take them at will.


    Taking medicine indiscriminately will kill people, which is the case in previous lives and the same in this world.


    "How could there be... This medicine in the secret room of the Empire?"


    Gray was surprised when he saw the name of a medicine, opened the cork and smelled the smell.


    The words engraved on the potion bottle are "flame potion", which is the name of the potion for improving strength he won from Nicholas flame at the banquet held by the purple moon kingdom.


    He thought he was as like as two peas, but when he smelt the smell, he immediately judged that this bottle of fire medicine was exactly the same as the one he had taken.


    Flame potion is a unique potion of the flame kingdom. It should not have appeared in the imperial secret room thousands of years ago, but it happened, which made him doubt his judgment of "Millennium secret room".


    "This must be the secret room of the imperial period. The strength of that withered bone is at least the magic light level, and only the imperial period has a strong man of this level. What''s the matter with this bottle of flame potion?"


    Gray frowned and thought hard for a moment before he thought of the reason.


    It is said that the four kingdoms were formed on the ruins of the Empire. The founders of the four kingdoms occupied the wealth left by the Empire. To some extent, the four great kingdoms are the continuation of the Empire.


    The formula of flame potion probably existed thousands of years ago, but later it was mastered by the founders of the flame Kingdom and became powerful. Finally, not only the country was named the flame Kingdom, but also the surname was named flame.


    The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom also has a magic potion called the purple moon potion. Not surprisingly, the purple moon potion in the hands of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is also inherited from the imperial relics.


    "There are nine bottles!"


    After checking, gray found that among these magic potions, there are a lot of flame potions, including 9 bottles.


    This surprised him. He didn''t dare to take other potions casually, but he could take this flame potion.


    After reading all the small metal bottles, gray looked at the large metal bottles. There were three in total.


    Judging from the size of metal bottles, each metal bottle can hold dozens to hundreds of liquids.


    He looked at the nearest metal bottle.


    "Wind falcon."


    The metal bottle of King level blood beast wind falcon. Gray once obtained the blood of this blood beast in the false secret room, but only one part. From the volume and liquid level of this metal bottle, there are at least thirty or forty parts.


    It doesn''t mean that the blood of these king level blood beasts wind falcon is useless. The blood of blood beasts also has the function of improving strength, which is no different from the magic potion to improve strength, especially the blood of King level blood beasts.


    The blood of these king level blood beasts, wind falcon, can be used to improve strength. Even if the effect is weaker than flame potion, I''m afraid it''s not much weaker.


    Then he looked at a metal bottle, which was the metal bottle of Qiu sheep, a king level blood beast. There were also thirty or forty parts in the bottle.


    Gray looked at the last metal bottle and saw "King Kong beast" written on the metal bottle.


    "It''s such a blood beast!"


    Gray was slightly surprised to see the name of the blood beast.


    In the outer library, gray once obtained a book called "physical ability", and in that book, there is an introduction to this blood beast.


    , this is a king level blood beast covered with golden hair, looks like an ape, but has one horn and only one eye.


    This is a pure flesh type King level blood beast, which left a very deep impression on gray.


    The reason why Gray was deeply impressed was that it was a very powerful blood beast among special blood beasts.


    Generally speaking, the flesh type is a special blood beast. It either has a strong body and strong power, or has a terrible speed and power, or has a strong body and terrible speed. In short, it is any two of speed, power and defense, reaching the apex of the same realm.


    The blood beast of this blood beast sequence is very unique, and has reached the peak of the same level in terms of speed, power and defense.


    The powerful flesh, powerful power and terrible speed make this blood beast sequence extremely powerful. Even among special blood beasts, few blood beasts can be comparable.


    "I was going to look for the black crystal beast or golden rhinoceros after I was busy. Now it seems that I don''t need it, and I have a better choice."


    Gray''s eyes were burning.


    The Black Crystal Beast can make his strength and defense reach the top of the same level, and the golden armor rhinoceros can make his defense reach the top of the same level, but this King Kong beast can make his speed, strength and defense reach the top of the same level, which is definitely a more perfect choice than the Black Crystal Beast and the golden armor rhinoceros.

 Chapter 459

    Pressing down the surprise in his heart, gray put away all the blood and magic potions and came to the slightly inner side under the pressure, where there were five purple wooden boxes.


    When you open the first box, you will see a piece of red. It is a box full of red gemstones. It is the blood gem of the top Rune material. It is a precious Rune material far more precious than purple gold stone.


    When you open the second box, you see the color of frost. This is a frost gem, a top Rune material that is as precious as a blood gem.


    The third box, the fourth box, the fifth box, finally, all five boxes were opened by gray, all of which were precious Rune materials.


    "All are precious Rune materials. Is it possible that the owner of this secret room is a rune master?"


    Although she didn''t get gold coins or magic coins, grace didn''t feel pity at all. These are extremely precious top Rune materials. If they were sold, there would be absolutely no problem with the income of twenty or thirty million gold coins. It can be imagined that the value is high.


    He just wondered why the other party collected so many Rune materials. Could it be that the owner of the secret room was a rune master, and the rune mechanism channel outside was also arranged by the other party?


    With this doubt, gray put five boxes into the purple ring and walked to the bookshelf on the left.


    The books placed in the depths of the secret room that would be highly cherished must not be comparable to the books in the library outside. He looked forward to what the books on these shelves were, and whether there would be extremely precious blood law books or blood skills?


    Come to the bookshelf and randomly take out a book. The cover of the book is leather and the pages are also leather. Even after thousands of years, the pages are still undamaged and the handwriting on the book is still clearly visible.


    "Wind rune."


    Seeing the text on the book, gray had expected the content of the book. Sure enough, after opening it, he confirmed his guess.


    The book is full of long and obscure written records, as well as page by page extremely cumbersome Rune arrays.


    This is a high-level wind Rune book, which is extremely precious. If a rune master sees it, he will be ecstatic and willing to exchange his possessions for it.


    However, it is not very useful for gray. Without the foundation of a little rune, he can''t understand this book at all. It''s like a primary school student reading a college function textbook. It''s too raw and difficult to understand.


    Gray pulled out another book to check.


    Frost and snow rune, a rune book with ice attribute, is also a very advanced Rune book that gray can''t understand.


    Put it away and pick up another one to check. It''s also a rune book.


    After checking several books in succession, I found that they are all such books, which are indeed of high value, but they are not very practical for gray.


    He can see that these books are all Rune books. Now he can basically be sure that the owner of this secret room is a rune master, otherwise it is impossible to collect a large number of Rune materials and rune books.


    Gray checked more than 20 books one by one and found that all books are related to runes. They are highly valuable, highly professional and not very practical for gray.


    Across the bookshelf, gray looked at the weapon rack.


    A whole row of weapon racks have about a dozen magic weapons, including sword magic weapons, knife magic weapons, axe magic weapons and gun magic weapons.


    It emits various halos and colors. From the appearance alone, we can already feel that these magic weapons are not simple.


    "I wonder if there are silver magic weapons in these weapons?"


    Looking at these more than a dozen magic weapons, Gray''s heart was hot.


    Pull out a sword type magic weapon and infuse it with blood. Suddenly, a cyan light attached to the sword type magic weapon, making the sword type magic weapon three meters long and buzzing.


    When he came to the outside passage, gray chopped his sword on the passage wall paved with purple gold stone.


    Boom!


    The walls of purple gold stone are intact. Although the rune array has been destroyed, some of the reinforced lines are still in operation.


    "The power is almost the first level of the famine level. This is a bronze magic weapon!"


    Feel the power, gray judged.


    His current state is the second level of barbarian level. The blood power infusion can play the destructive power of the first level of barbarian level, indicating that this is a bronze peak magic weapon.


    After trying more than a dozen magic weapons, even non sword weapons, gray found that all the more than a dozen magic weapons were bronze magic weapons.


    Bronze peak magic weapons are only inferior to silver magic weapons in quality. Generally speaking, only a few count families, marquis families and Duke families in the Kingdom have them, and the number is absolutely very rare.


    There are more than a dozen bronze magic weapons here at once, which are absolutely of high value.


    I haven''t bought it, and I don''t have an accurate understanding of the specific price.


    However, gray estimated that if the more than a dozen bronze peak magic weapons were sold, there should be 40 or 50 million gold coins. Moreover, this kind of thing is very rare. Basically, it has a price and no market. There is no worry that it can''t be sold at all.


    "Unfortunately, there is no silver magic weapon!"


    The only thing gray regretted was that there were no silver magic weapons among these weapons.


    "It''s greedy!"


    Gray smiled. His harvest today is big enough. If all these things are converted into gold coins, they may be worth hundreds of millions of gold coins. The harvest is extremely huge.


    As for the silver level magic weapon, this kind of thing is extremely rare even in the imperial period, and it is normal not to get it.


    Putting away the dozen weapons, gray looked at the dead bones of the suspected magic light strong man leaning against the innermost wall.


    If there is the most precious thing in this room, it must be on the suspected strong man of magic light level.


    Under the pressure, gray walked to the skeleton of the strong man of magic light level step by step.


    As he approached, the pressure from the skeleton of the suspected strong man of magic light level became stronger and stronger. Fortunately, his current physical strength was extremely strong. He successfully carried it down, came to the side of the skeleton and looked at the skeleton.


    As the top strong, the other party''s clothes are naturally not simple. Although it seems to be just an aristocratic casual dress, the material is extremely unusual. Even after thousands of years, it is still not completely damaged.


    "I''ve been badly hurt in front of me!"


    Gray looked at each other''s chest. At that position, the noble clothes were cut open, and the jade ribs could be seen.


    These ribs, without exception, were broken in two at the chest, and his chest was almost cut in two.


    If gray guessed right, it should be his fatal injury.


    Gray thought of the imperial ruins explored with Sophia and Teresa. The bones of the suspected strong man of magic light level should be crushed by the enemy''s fist.


    Now the suspected strong man of magic light level was almost split in half and died.


    "What happened thousands of years ago? Why did two strong men suspected of magic light die so miserably?"


    Gray held his chin in one hand, his heart full of doubts.


    Thousands of years ago, the Empire suddenly disappeared in a very short time. Some speculated that it was destroyed and replaced by the four kingdoms, some speculated that it was destroyed by mysterious ghost merchants, and some speculated that it had encountered a powerful foreign force.


    Now it seems that the possibility of being destroyed by the four kingdoms can almost be ruled out. The strength of the four kingdoms is not enough to destroy the Empire.


    It may not be ruled out that he was destroyed by the ghost merchant. After all, gray has seen the power of the ghost merchant and created a phantom space filled with a city. Such a means is unimaginable and powerful.


    However, in his heart, gray felt that the Empire was not destroyed by ghost merchants. There was no basis. It should be said that it was just an intuition.


    From the ghost merchant''s barter rule, we can see that the ghost merchant is a very principled person. Will a person with such a principled move destroy an empire?


    In Gray''s view, it is unlikely that even if you really get angry with the Empire, you should kill the first one, rather than implicate the whole empire.


    Therefore, in Gray''s view, it is more likely that it should be done by a powerful external force.


    This force came to this continent and wanted to do or look for something, because it clashed with the Empire and eventually led to the collapse of the Empire.


    And this force left this continent after the collapse of the Empire, which led to the rise of the four kingdoms. If this force is still there, the four kingdoms have no chance to rise at all.


    Gray looked at the bones and around them, trying to find something valuable.


    "A knife?"


    Soon, he found an outline on the ground. Judging from the outline, it should be a knife.


    For thousands of years, a lot of dust has accumulated in the secret room, resulting in a lot of dust attached to the surface of this suspected knife.


    He happily scraped away the dust and grabbed the knife in his hand. If the weapon used by a suspected strong man of magic light level is lower than the silver level, gray will not believe anything, even the gold level is not impossible. After all, the other party is a suspected strong man of magic light level.


    But soon, the look on his face turned into deep regret.


    "It''s broken!"


    This is a silver white war knife with a bronze handle. The handle is carved with a giant beast that gray doesn''t know. The handle is the upper and lower mouths of the giant beast, and the blade is like spitting out from the mouth of the giant beast.


    However, the silvery white blade was only one meter long. At the tip, gray estimated that there were about 13 areas, which completely disappeared.


    This is a broken knife!

 Chapter 460

    Heartache, extreme heartache!


    Looking at the fracture of the blade, Gray was extremely distressed. He had never been so distressed as now.


    A magic weapon suspected to be silver level or even gold level was destroyed. Not to mention gray, even a king level strong man would feel the same pain here.


    "Maybe there are some powers?"


    With expectation in mind, Gray''s blood filled the blade, but after a long time, the blade still had no change, just like a bucket with its bottom cut open. No matter how much water was filled, it didn''t feel full.


    Most of the blood force perfusion still had no change, and gray stopped.


    Even the silver level magic weapon can''t have no reaction after he poured so much blood. It''s certain that the knife has been completely damaged.


    Today''s knife, because it used to be at least a silver weapon, should be quite hard, but it''s only hard. The power can''t play half of it, and its function in his hand is even worse than an ordinary bronze magic weapon.


    "It''s a good match for Danny greenton!"


    Gray was helpless to find that the only use of the knife was probably for Stanny greenton.


    A bit of blood power is gone, leaving only a strong body, a loss of ability, leaving only solid. To some extent, this corpse and a knife are quite matched.


    He handed the broken knife to Danny greenton and let him try to wave it.


    Poof!


    The destructive power of the third level of the wasteland level, the strong wind brought by it, smashed the clothes of the suspected King level strongman, and the bones wrapped in the ragged clothes were completely exposed.


    It''s clean and there''s nothing. It''s reasonable that the other party should have space items. However, from the way the other party died, gray suspects that the space items on the other party should fall into the hands of the person who killed him.


    "A map?"


    Pieces of clothes were floating in the secret room. Gray suddenly found that there was a large map in the middle of the floating rags.


    The material used in the map seems to be some kind of silk, which is so soft that it floats with the rags.


    Gray stretched out his hand and carefully caught the map, for fear that he would break it like broken clothes. To Gray''s surprise, the silk fabric used in the map was quite tough, and it didn''t decay even after thousands of years.


    On the map, there is a huge dark red pattern, which is written in blood. I''m afraid it was painted by a suspected strong man of magic light level before he died.


    Written in blood, and before his death, obviously this should be a very important message. Gray watched carefully, but he didn''t see why for a moment.


    He looked at the whole map and wanted to see exactly where it was.


    "This should be the map of this continent!"


    After thousands of years of vicissitudes, many landforms have changed. After confirming for a while, gray confirmed that this is a complete map of the continent.


    From the purple ring, gray took out the map of the purple moon Kingdom and compared it with the continental map. Suddenly, Gray''s pupils contracted violently.


    "This place!"


    On this continental map, with blood as pen and ink, there is a circular circle. A triangle is embedded in the circular circle, and there is a ring-shaped sign in the middle of the triangle.


    Comparing the map of the purple moon Kingdom, gray suddenly found that one of the points where the circle and the triangle intersected was prominently located in a place he had been to.


    That is the place where gray once encountered tens of thousands of ghosts walking at night in the red leaf forest. It is exactly the place where the palace with no style is located.


    "Is it a coincidence or something?"


    Gray wondered and thought of the mystery of the palace.


    It can attract hundreds of thousands of ghosts. It does not belong to the architectural style of the imperial period or the Kingdom period. There is also a broken sword suspected of divine weapons. All kinds of signs show that this palace is extremely extraordinary and has amazing secrets.


    Now this palace seems to be related to the mark left by a powerful man of magic light level in the imperial period, which made him wonder whether there is a connection between the two, and what if so?


    He took out the map of crimson Kingdom, gem Kingdom and flame Kingdom, and wanted to find the other two points and the specific location of the ring in the middle.


    "This point should be in the black fog swamp of the crimson Kingdom, this point should be in the sapphire mountains of the gem Kingdom, and this ring should be located in the red desert of the flame kingdom!"


    He found that the most iconic four positions on the patterns drawn by the suspected demon light level strong before his death were located in the four kingdoms, and the span can be said to be extremely huge, covering almost the whole continent.


    "Suppose that relic is related to this point. There is a mysterious relic at the point in the purple moon kingdom. There is a broken sword in the relic. What are the other three locations?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The point in the purple moon kingdom is repairing a sword suspected of being used by gods in a mysterious way. Will the other three places have a weapon suspected of being used by gods like the broken sword?


    What is the purpose of connecting the four positions with triangles and circles?


    Gray looked at the pattern drawn by blood. Suddenly, he was more and more frightened.


    "Why is this thing a bit like a simplified version of the rune array? It won''t be a rune array all over the continent?"


    Gray was frightened by his conclusion. A huge Rune array spread all over the continent. What a huge Rune array is this? What a huge amount of work is this?


    If it is really a rune array, what forces arranged the rune array?


    Empire?


    Unlikely, judging from the architectural style, it is not the style of the Empire.


    A force before the Empire?


    It is possible that up to now, the known history is only the Empire thousands of years ago. It is unknown what kind of forces existed before the Empire.


    Maybe there was a force before the Empire, and it was a more powerful force than the Empire. After all, the strength of this force can be vaguely judged from the murals of that palace.


    The power to destroy the Empire?


    It''s also possible.


    The power to destroy the Empire must come with some purpose, and from the map drawn by the suspected magic light level existence, the power to destroy the Empire must be related to this huge Rune array.


    Maybe they came to look for this giant Rune array, and maybe this giant Rune array itself was arranged by them.


    Gray''s brain was full of paste. He felt that this thing might not be accessible to him now, but there was a desire to find out in his heart.


    I''d like to go to the other three important positions of the rune array to explore and see what these three positions have.


    According to his guess, the other three locations may also have incomplete weapons suspected of gods. This huge Rune array should be a huge repair Rune array. Such a huge Rune array is arranged on a continent, which makes gray extremely shocked.


    "Speaking of it, it seems that the sword weapon suspected to have been used by gods in Chiye forest is about to be repaired..."


    Suddenly, gray took a sudden breath, and a trace of horror came into his heart.


    Will this force still exist today?


    According to his guess, this force is likely to exist.


    The power that can arrange such a huge Rune array must be an extremely powerful power, even more powerful than the Empire thousands of years ago. I''m afraid it''s difficult to destroy such a big power.


    What really shocked Gray was that the suspected divine weapon repaired by this large Rune array seemed to be almost completed.


    It can be imagined that after the restoration of weapons suspected of being gods is completed, this force will inevitably come to this continent.


    This is a powerful force beyond the Empire. The arrival of such a powerful force will inevitably have a strong impact on the original forces on this continent. If it is not good, the original forces may be destroyed.


    The most frightening possibility is that the forces that arranged such huge array patterns and the forces that destroyed the Empire belong to different forces.


    If so, I''m afraid that what will come is not a force beyond the Empire, but two forces beyond the Empire. It is very likely that this continent will be used as a battlefield and terrorist conflicts will break out. At that time, it will be absolutely disastrous for the forces on this continent.


    After checking the secret room and finding that there was no dark space, gray hurried out of the secret room. The associations caused in the secret room made him feel suffocated.


    After living in the Half Moon Castle for a day, gray set out for the headquarters of the clover chamber of Commerce. The secret room has been explored. It''s time to solve the trouble of the clover chamber of Commerce.


    Because there are no transmission coordinates set in nearby places, we can only go to clover chamber of the commerce.


    A few days later, he entered a huge city with a population of millions and saw a huge building.


    This is an extremely huge building, built entirely of white stone, with a total of three floors, carved with many complex patterns. From a distance, it looks like a work of art carefully carved with white jade.


    In front of the building, there is a huge white stone square, on which many high-grade carriages are parked.


    At the entrance of the building, men and women dressed in gorgeous clothes and businessmen come in and out from time to time, showing all kinds of upper class temperament. Obviously, their identity is not simple.


    This is the headquarters of the clover chamber of Commerce directly belonging to the neham family!

 Chapter 461

    "That''s really impressive!"


    Stepping down from a taxi and looking at the headquarters of the chamber of Commerce in front of him, gray showed a sneer of ridicule.


    As the chamber of Commerce directly under the inner ham family of the three Duke family, the clover chamber of commerce is naturally of great scale. There are branches in many cities of the purple moon Kingdom, which can be said to be all over the whole purple moon kingdom.


    Its business scope is also very wide, including medicinal materials, leather, tea, jewelry and so on, which brings millions of wealth to the neham family every year.


    The Fergus family is dealing in medicinal materials.


    In the past, when cooperating with Sidney family, the Fergus family has been trying to plant medicinal materials in the territory. After so many years, especially after the Fergus family became the Earl family, the scale of medicinal material planting has doubled several times, becoming the largest source of income for the Fergus family.


    After the disaster of the Sidney family, there was no way to cooperate in refining medicine. The Fergus family began to look for cooperative chambers of Commerce to export medicinal materials.


    After a lot of effort, we have established stable cooperative relations with several chambers of Commerce.


    However, under the coercion and inducement of the clover chamber of Commerce, these chambers of Commerce suddenly changed their minds and terminated the cooperative relationship with the Fergus family, resulting in the serious unsalable of the Fergus family''s medicinal materials.


    It''s OK to say that some sun dried and easy to preserve medicinal materials, but some freshly picked medicinal materials are losing money almost every day because of poor sales.


    Although with Gray''s current wealth, he doesn''t pay attention to this money. Even if the Fergus family doesn''t have any source of income in the future, he can ensure that the Fergus family will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their life.


    But it''s one thing not to look at it in your eyes. Being maliciously suppressed and humiliated is another thing.


    Nobles pay most attention to face. Sometimes they could be resolved peacefully with a little concession, but eventually developed into a violent conflict.


    This is not because the heads of these noble families are simple minded, but because it is related to the external impression of the family. A bad situation may put the family in a disadvantageous situation.


    When a family shows weakness everywhere, I believe many families don''t mind stepping on one foot. It''s human nature to bully the soft and fear the hard.


    When a family is strong everywhere, the families will hesitate to step on one foot and lose with each other. Is it worth it.


    The Fergus family is now facing this situation. If they do not respond to the crackdown of the Naham family, they are likely to be further suppressed by the family headed by the Naham family.


    Of course, gray is not so reckless as to act. The reason why he dares to attack the clover chamber of commerce is that now he has no fear of the Graham family behind the clover chamber of Commerce.


    Since there is no fear, why should we tolerate it?


    "Sister, the asking price of clover chamber of commerce is too cruel. If we buy medicinal materials at this price, we will lose at least 20% of our income this year!"


    Head on, a young woman and a young man walked out of the clover chamber of Commerce and crossed with gray. The young man complained, while the young woman frowned.


    The young woman''s name is Elle leandr. She has a good face and has a capable temperament of a businessman. The young woman''s name is Quinton leandr. Her face is slightly tender and she should be less than 20 years old.


    They are from the merchant family leandr family, which is a pure merchant family. There is a chamber of Commerce called Chenxi chamber of Commerce. The main industry of this chamber of commerce is to refine medicinal materials into finished products for external sales.


    The original suppliers of medicinal materials have gone bankrupt under the pressure of the clover chamber of Commerce. They have to choose to cooperate with the clover chamber of Commerce, but they don''t want the asking price of the clover chamber of Commerce to be several percent higher than that of the previous suppliers. If they follow the price of the clover chamber of Commerce, they will lose at least 20% of their profits this year.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, they heard a loud noise behind them. They were surprised and looked behind them.


    Suddenly, a huge pothole appeared at the entrance of the clover chamber of Commerce paved with jade slabs they had just passed.


    In this pit, there is a young man standing, who has just crossed with them.


    The other party was dressed in a month white noble dress, with black hair flying, standing quietly in the pit, with a trace of terror on his body, just like a scabbard sword inserted there.


    "Someone dares to make trouble in front of the clover chamber of Commerce. Doesn''t he know... The power behind the clover chamber of commerce is the Duke neham family?"


    The young man was surprised that someone dared to trouble the clover chamber of Commerce. Behind the clover chamber of Commerce, there was the behemoth of the Duke family and the Graham family.


    As one of the largest aristocratic families in the purple moon Kingdom, there is no doubt about the strength of the neham family.


    In the family, there are enough numbers of wild blood soldiers, and there are more than ten strong men at the level of wild blood soldiers. Their strength is written in blood.


    Once, a merchant family with blood starved soldiers had a conflict with this family, but it was uprooted by the Naham family in just a few days. It can be imagined that the terror of the Naham family.


    Now, it''s incredible for him that someone dare to challenge this family.


    In my heart, although I am extremely dissatisfied with the clover chamber of Commerce because the medicinal materials of the clover chamber of commerce are expensive, I am still not optimistic about the men who challenge the clover chamber of Commerce. The clover chamber of commerce is unshakable at all.


    "Who?"


    At the entrance of the clover chamber of Commerce, almost at the moment of the sound, more than ten people rushed out, all wearing war clothes.


    They are the people in charge of the security of the clover chamber of Commerce today. There is a faint murderous spirit on them. There is no doubt that they are a group of blood soldiers who have seen blood kill people.


    And look at them one by one. They are full of vitality, sharp eyes and spirit. I''m afraid they also have the strength of fierce blood soldiers with the lowest and fierce blood soldiers. Only a family with extremely deep heritage such as the neiham family dare to do so.


    "How dare you make trouble in the clover chamber of Commerce!"


    Among the dozen people, a middle-aged man looked at gray coldly.


    I thought it would be an extremely peaceful day. After all, no one dared to make trouble in the clover chamber of Commerce for many years, but I didn''t want him to meet him, and it was only one person who made trouble.


    He glanced at the pothole under Gray''s feet, and his eyes shrank imperceptibly. He was not weak enough to create such a pothole on the stone floor.


    However, this is the clover chamber of Commerce, which belongs to the neham family. Naturally, he can''t weaken his momentum here.


    "Who are you?"


    His face was angry, his eyes were cold, and the air was filled with cold, as if he could freeze gray into an ice sculpture at any time.


    This is not as if, but the fact that middle-aged people practice the cold tiger blood method and have the strength of crazy blood soldiers. Once they make a move, they can freeze more than ten people into ice sculptures.


    "Those who come here to ask for debts, call out the president of your Chamber of Commerce!"


    Being watched by the cold eyes of the other party, gray looked calm and experienced difficult fighting on the battlefield. This momentum is just a pediatrics, how can it deter him.


    As for the cold in the air, gray didn''t care. Even the first level blood soldiers of the wasteland level could not be hurt by the cold ability of middle-aged men.


    "Ask for debt, joke, what the clover chamber of Commerce will owe you? Dare to make trouble in the clover chamber of Commerce and capture him!"


    The middle-aged man gave orders to the blood soldiers who followed him. Suddenly, more than a dozen blood soldiers pulled out their weapons and jumped at gray. Each of them had the strength of fierce blood soldiers.


    More than a dozen magic weapons inspired various abilities and besieged gray from all directions.


    Even if more than 10 people shot, there was no chaos.


    Several people are in the front and several people are in the back. They can replace each other at any time. They cooperate very tacitly. At a glance, they know that they have practiced the art of siege on weekdays.


    Gray didn''t even look at the more than ten people. Suddenly, more than ten purple electric snakes with only finger thick spattered around him.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The lightning with thick fingers was very small, but it hit more than a dozen people like a huge thunder in the sky on a thunderstorm day. All the more than a dozen people were charred and flew upside down.


    Landing heavily, I haven''t been able to get up for a long time. Only the undulating chest shows that although these people are seriously injured, they haven''t died yet.


    This is what Gretel meant. Otherwise, with the power of lightning in his second level of blood, how can these people who only have fierce blood soldiers survive.


    These people are just little people who obey orders. Gray doesn''t mean to argue with them.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    When gray repulsed the more than 10 people, suddenly, a white cold confused and surrounded gray, less than a meter away from gray.


    From beginning to end, the middle-aged man didn''t want to rely on these more than a dozen people to capture gray. He ordered these more than a dozen people to shoot gray, just to distract gray from him. The last mace was himself.


    However, he obviously thinks highly of himself. In front of absolute strength, all calculations are useless.


    Crackling!


    Just as the cold was about to rush towards gray, a purple lightning appeared and hit the cold. The cold dissipated instantly, but the purple lightning did not reduce and hit the middle-aged man.


    Boom!


    The middle-aged man also flew upside down in scorched black.


    For a while, there were many onlookers around. They were all businessmen who came to the chamber of Commerce, including the sister and brother just now.


    They watched from a distance, looking at gray as if they were looking at a monster, with a look of disapproval.


    Even if gray beat the guards of the clover chamber of commerce seriously and made them unable to get up, their look did not change, because they knew that the clover chamber of Commerce would not stop there.


    Sure enough, soon, dozens of people appeared in the import and export of the chamber of Commerce, each with a strong breath, a cold look in his eyes, and a bad look in his eyes.

 Chapter 462

    "How dare you make trouble in the clover chamber of Commerce!"


    A man rushed to the front. He was wearing a gray war suit and had two moustaches on his face. At this time, the two moustaches were raised because of anger.


    He approached more than 30 meters away from gray and used the ability of blood animals. The water in the air condensed into a large amount of water. A large amount of water gathered and finally turned into a huge water snake.


    The giant tail of the water snake whipped on the ground, and a serious crack appeared on the stone floor. Then it rushed out along the ground, exposed its sharp fangs and tore at gray.


    He is a fierce blood warrior. His blood beast ability is to control water. To be exact, his ability is to imitate water into a snake and attack the target.


    The giant water snake walked very fast on the upper reaches of the ground. In an instant, it had approached gray and opened its ferocious mouth as if to swallow gray.


    Gray didn''t move, but two winding purple thunder lights appeared in front of him.


    An attack was made on the water snake. The huge body of the water snake was smashed and splashed on the square with strong momentum, leaving one pit after another on the stone slab of the square.


    The other was to attack the man in gray war clothes. The man in gray war clothes changed color and hurriedly avoided. However, the speed of lightning was so fast that he was still scratched by lightning.


    He went backward again and again. The place on his body was blackened by lightning. He hit the ground with a long gun and supported himself, so that he didn''t fall down.


    After all, he was a bloody warrior. Obviously, he was not comparable to those in front of him, but he was seriously injured. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he created a water snake to attack gray again.


    "Let''s help you!"


    In the clover chamber of Commerce, two figures rushed out, one in yellow and the other in white. They all attacked gray.


    One of them, wearing a yellow war suit, was a man. As soon as he stamped his foot, a large number of ground spikes pierced the stone floor and spread to gray.


    Wearing a white war suit is a woman. In the shadow under her body, a large number of shadows appear, giving birth to one shadow ball after another and attacking gray.


    At the same time, three terrible blood beast abilities attack gray at the same time!


    Gray''s complexion still hasn''t changed. The strength of the two people behind him is not weak, and they have reached the level of brute blood soldiers, which shows that the Graham family attaches great importance to this place, but this level is still not enough for him.


    In front of him, the long blue river appeared, the cold air was filled, the wind blades floated, and the ground under his feet was frozen with solid ice.


    The ground spikes were difficult to pierce the cold ice, and could not spread to Gray''s feet at all. All the balls formed by the incoming shadow material were crushed, and the water snake was turned into an ice sculpture and split into several pieces.


    And under Gray''s control, the cold ice wind blade spread out and hit the three people. Their war clothes were broken and flew backwards. They couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "Gray Fergus, you''re gray Fergus!"


    Seeing that the three bloody soldiers were defeated in a few moments, dozens of people who followed the clover chamber of Commerce changed color. One of them, a blonde man, looked at gray with surprise in his eyes.


    How big is gray''s reputation in the purple moon kingdom?


    Big!


    However, gray seldom attends noble gatherings, and few people have really seen gray. In addition, there are no means such as photos in this world, so there are not many people who know gray.


    However, Gray''s cold ice wind blade ability has long been spread, and this is the only one. There is no other place, so when gray uses the cold ice wind blade ability, someone immediately recognized it.


    "Gray Fergus? Is it the count of Fergus who was recently enfeoffed by the royal family?"


    "It''s him!"


    "It is said that count Fergus is not old, but his strength is very strong. As expected."


    "How could he be hostile to the clover chamber of Commerce?"


    The businessmen around were all people who knew the news. They immediately guessed Gray''s identity.


    "Count Fergus, why did you attack our clover chamber of Commerce? Why did you lay such a heavy hand?"


    At this time, someone from the clover chamber of Commerce picked up the three bloody soldiers and found that all three were seriously injured. Someone angrily questioned gray.


    "Why? Don''t you know what the clover chamber of Commerce has done?"


    Gray Leng hum, the clover chamber of Commerce maliciously suppressed the Fergus family, causing heavy losses to the Fergus family. It''s funny to come and ask yourself what now.


    "President?"


    Someone looked at the blonde man suspiciously. It was obvious that he really didn''t know why.


    The blonde man was about 40 years old. His name was Lambert Graham. When he saw several people looking at him, his face was slightly ugly.


    "Gray Fergus, our clover chamber of commerce is directly subordinate to the Graham family. Are you sure you want to be against the Graham family?"


    Naturally, he knew the reason why gray came to the door. After all, he was ordered by the above instructions to suppress the Fergus family shop, but he didn''t expect gray to come directly to the door in such a direct way.


    "Sister, it must be for the suppression of Fergus family shops!"


    Quinton leandr, the younger of the two brothers and sisters, brightened his eyes and thought of the reason.


    Before deciding to cooperate with the clover chamber of Commerce, Chenxi chamber of commerce also considered cooperating with the Fergus family. However, after learning that the Fergus family was suppressed by the clover chamber of Commerce and suffered heavy losses, it gave up.


    After all, it''s not worth feuding with the clover chamber of Commerce for this.


    "I don''t know how to live or die. Now, I dare to threaten me!"


    Gray''s eyes suddenly turned cold. He saw that the decision to maliciously suppress the Fergus family was probably handled by the president of the clover chamber of Commerce.


    With frost on his face, he quickly approached the president of the clover chamber of Commerce.


    "What do you want?"


    "Stop him!"


    Many people in the clover chamber of Commerce do not know the reason for this, but it is naturally impossible for them to let gray intercept the president of the chamber of Commerce.


    Gray''s response was simple and rough, and the cold wind blade filled the air. Anyone who shot at him was seriously injured.


    Hoo!


    When gray rushed in, Lambert Graham, President of the clover chamber of Commerce, hurried back and showed his blood beast ability to stop.


    The orange flame turned into a huge flame flower and hit gray. It actually had the power of the second level of the barbarian level. It really deserves to be the president of a large chamber of Commerce, and its combat power is much stronger than the three barbarian soldiers.


    But it was still not enough to see. The cold ice wind blade stirred, the flame and flowers went out, and Lambert neham was wounded and frozen into ice sculpture.


    Gray walked over and let the ice melt. Holding each other''s neck in one hand, he lifted each other up like an eagle catching a chicken.


    "How dare you fight the Fergus family?"


    With his left hand holding the other party, gray slapped him with his right hand. The other party''s left face suddenly swelled and his bloody teeth flew out.


    "Gray Fergus, if you treat me like this today, the Graham family will not let you go!"


    Half of his face swelled up, and Lambert Naham couldn''t pronounce clearly.


    "Dare you threaten me!"


    Gray''s eyes were cold, slapped again, several bloody teeth fell out, and the other half of his face was swollen.


    "You, you dare to do this to me, you wait!"


    Lambert neham was completely mad. As a member of the Duke family, he had the strength of the second level of barbarism. He had never been so humiliated.


    His eyes were red and he looked at gray with gnashing teeth. He just had a few teeth missing, his mouth couldn''t be sealed, and more blood spilled from his mouth.


    "It seems that your neham family is really used to being superior!"


    Gray''s eyes were cold. His empty hand touched the sword around his waist. With a clang, the long sword came out of its scabbard.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Looking at the scabbard sword in Gray''s hand, Lambert Graham struggled in horror, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Stop!"


    Many people in the clover chamber of Commerce struggled to get up and stop them, but they were seriously injured, staggered and couldn''t stand stably.


    Gray''s eyes were cold and his sword waved.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed, one arm flew high and landed on the square with broken slate and already full of soil. It rolled for several times before it stopped.


    "Unexpectedly, I cut off... President Lambert''s right hand!"


    The people of the clover chamber of Commerce and the businessmen around were stunned. Unexpectedly, gray dared to do so.


    I cut off the arms of the president of the clover chamber of Commerce. It''s a big revenge!


    "You, you cut off my right hand. Wait, the neham family will avenge me!"


    The pain was so cold and sweaty that Lambert Graham said with hatred on his face.


    "Don''t worry, my next stop is your neham family!"


    When the long sword returned to its sheath, gray sneered and looked at the broken arm. A fire appeared and immediately burned the arm black.


    There is an example of Edgar Warren''s broken arm reconnection in the Warren family. Naturally, it is impossible for him to keep the other party''s broken arm intact. The broken arm can be connected with the details of the Warren family, let alone the neham family. In that way, it is meaningless to cut off the other party''s arm.


    Holding each other, gray turned and left, walked 10 meters in one step, and quickly went in the direction of the Graham family.


    "Put down the president!"


    Behind him, other people in the clover chamber of commerce were angry, but they were unable to stop them. They had no courage and strength.


    They knew that even if the Graham family suppressed gray Fergus, the clover chamber of Commerce would become a laughing stock in the future. It was close to being picked up by the headquarters and even the president was taken away.


    "Go, go to the Fergus family!"


    Elle leandr, the sister of the two brothers and sisters, turned and said.


    "Ah? Why go to the Fergus family?"


    Quenton leandr asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t we need medicinal materials? The Fergus family happens to have them!"


    Elle leandr smiled.


    "But the Fergus family is now in conflict with the neham family. If we have contacts with the Fergus family now, we will be suppressed by the neham family."


    Quinton leandel looked worried.


    "We should be very sure of grefergus''s appearance, but just in case, we can go to Fergus city first and let people pay close attention to the news of Graham city."


    Said Elle leandr with a sly smile on her beautiful face.


    "If the Fergus family has passed this level, we will immediately trade with the Fergus family. If not, we will not lose."

 Chapter 463

    With the departure of Elle leandr and Quinton leandr, other onlookers also left.


    Their faces were full of surprise. It was the first time in years to see someone so provocative to the Naham family.


    Of course, they are not optimistic about gray. He is just a new earl. He can''t compete with the Duke family like the Graham family. It''s just like a wild wolf trying to challenge a fierce beast. He can''t succeed at all.


    Two days later, gray entered Graham''s collar.


    No space transmission was used. Gray had the magic weapon of space transmission in his hand. Although the Warren family knew it, it did not spread it.


    Gray didn''t know until recently that it was the royal family who sent a password to the Warren family out of consideration of protecting gray, so that the Warren family could not disclose it.


    With the president of the clover chamber of Commerce, he did not use space to transmit, but with his current speed and full speed, he entered the naom collar in only two days.


    But along the way, the president of the clover chamber of Commerce suffered a lot. In addition, he was seriously injured and failed to get timely treatment. When the two arrived in leiohm City, the other party was dying.


    "Gray Fergus, how dare you take a shot at my neham family''s chamber of Commerce!"


    More than ten miles away from inner ham, gray, who was carrying the president of the clover chamber of Commerce, was stopped by a group of people. The first person in the group was a dignified man in his fifties. He looked at gray coldly and said in a cold voice.


    He is the head of the neham family, ajenon neham.


    All the way, Gray was not slow, but after all, he couldn''t fly and made many detours. Before that, a letter bird had sent the news back to the Graham family, which led to the scene that gray was stopped more than 10 miles outside Naham.


    "Why not? Just because it''s the chamber of Commerce of your neham family? You think too much of your neham family!"


    A sneer flashed across Gray''s face.


    Since the Lord has come, there is no need to leave the president of the clover chamber of Commerce. He threw out the dying president of the clover chamber of Commerce and threw it at the feet of the NELM family.


    "Lambert, Lambert..."


    Some people from the Graham family came forward to check his injury. When they learned about his injury, they all spit fire in their eyes and stare at gray angrily.


    "What a cruel heart, not only cut off his arm, but also didn''t treat his injury!"


    The neham family has done a lot of things such as going out to be famous, forcibly seizing, killing and exterminating the family, but they are extremely united and have a closer relationship with each other than ordinary large families.


    It has to be said that this is a very unique family. It is very friendly to its own family, full of family flavor, but ruthless to outsiders.


    "Good, good, you are still the first person who dares to provoke my neham family in so many years!"


    The head of the neham family, ajenon neham, stared at gray with a cold face, as if the king of the forest had been provoked by a little mouse.


    "The first one? It''s really an honor. Let me break the ridiculous pride of your neham family today!"


    Gray sneered that the best response to this family with a strong sense of superiority is to step on each other and step hard.


    "Rampant, do you really think that with the strength of the famine level, no one can rule you?"


    "First the people who hurt my Naham family, and now they say such words. Even if you are abolished today, the royal family will never stand up for you!"


    Two old men walked out. One of them was wearing a blue war suit and looked a little thin. The other was of medium build, but his muscles were quite strong.


    These two people are gray''s "old acquaintance". When gray was recognized by the people of the Graham family in Graham City, he was almost besieged by them, but finally stopped by Sophia.


    Now, the two are ready to jointly besiege gray again.


    Whew, whew!


    They shot at the same time, and two huge cyan blades more than ten meters long and several meters wide roared out.


    Along the way, a large area of trees fell, and the ground was marked with deep scratches under the scattered wind blade. Before it was close, there was a terrible sharp smell to lock gray.


    When the terrorist attack hit, Gray''s eyes didn''t change at all. When he was on the battlefield, he had been able to resist the siege of two wild blood soldiers with terrorist defense, not to mention now.


    Click!


    Two small long rivers of black fog appeared, blocking the two huge wind blades. The two wind blades fell into the long river of black fog. Although they aroused waves, they finally fell silent.


    Moreover, the two long rivers of black fog did not dissipate. Under Gray''s control, one left and one right attacked the two elders respectively.


    Poof, poof!


    Where the two old men stood before, there was a terrible pit. Near the pit, both rocks and trees disappeared.


    "Depending on the affinity constitution, the destructive power is really comparable to the second level of the famine level!"


    Not far away, there was a trace of surprise on the faces of the two old men.


    Gray has a friendly constitution, has a variety of blood lines, and has the strongest combat power to reach the second level of the famine level. Naturally, Warner Graham brothers have told the Graham family.


    "Be careful not to be attacked!"


    They were not frightened by gray, but after a trace of dignity flashed on their faces, their figures flashed and jumped at gray left and right.


    Fighting is not a simple competition of destructive power. Speed, defense, combat skills and many other aspects will also affect the final result of the battle.


    As members of the neham family, their blood skills are extremely good at speed. Although they are not as fast as the blood skills of the royal family of the crimson Kingdom, they are only a little slower.


    This is the reason why they still dare to fight gray when they know that Gray''s combat power has reached the second level of famine level.


    How destructive is it?


    As long as you can''t attack, no matter how powerful it is, it''s useless.


    Shua!


    In an instant, they appeared on both sides of gray. The green light on the long sword in their hands flickered and made a buzzing sound, stabbing gray at the same time.


    Gray didn''t move and didn''t avoid, because he knew that he could not avoid with his speed. After all, his current state is at the second level of brute level, and his speed is only the second level of brute level.


    But it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a way to deal with it.


    One left and one right, two black mists, like two huge snake tails, pulled towards them.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Under the attack of black fog, two deep gullies appeared on the ground, and the two elders escaped again with speed and attacked gray from the other direction.


    "Hum -"


    Gray Leng hum, suddenly, more than 10 black fog appeared, attacking the two people from all directions, covering all the directions they avoided.


    Poof, poof!


    All directions were blocked. It was difficult for the two to avoid. They were sucked by a black fog. A bloody wound appeared on their body and fell out.


    The two fought against gray with the advantage of speed. This strategy is not wrong. Speed is indeed Gray''s disadvantage. The only mistake is that the other party picked the wrong person.


    In the face of Grenville Austin''s single fighting mode and straight to straight blood beast ability, this method is naturally very effective, but it is not applicable to the black fog, which can be used separately and together, and can even be used as a means of defense.


    Since the speed is fast, I will separate the blood beast ability and cover a large area!


    Hula!


    Gray''s attack is not over. Although he can''t kill the other party, he can seriously hurt or even mutilate the other party, just as the other party shouted before.


    The black fog originally divided into more than ten strands quickly synthesized two long rivers of black fog and rolled towards the two people.


    Both of them are discolored. If they are hit by these two long rivers of fog, I''m afraid they will be seriously injured and lie in bed for several months.


    Poof, poof!


    Just when the long black fog river was about to hit the two people, two cyan tornadoes appeared, hit the long black fog River, blocked the long black fog River, completely crushed the long black fog River and saved the two people.


    Just at this moment, an old man appeared in the field. He was wearing green clothes, white face and sharp eyes. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle. Being stared at by the other party was like being stared at by a predator.


    "The second level!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Those who can easily block the second level attack of the wasteland level can only be the second level blood warrior of the wasteland level, but his face hasn''t changed much.


    It would be really strange for such a big family that once had a king level strong man to exist without the second level of the waste level.


    "It''s the first time in many years since the neham family became the Duke family that someone dared to bully the door!"


    The old man in Tsing Yi didn''t shoot gray for the first time, but looked at gray with ice cold in his eyes.


    "Good luck has a affinity system and has some strength. He dares to challenge my neham family. It seems that my neham family hasn''t done anything for many years. The outside world has forgotten its fear of my neham family!"


    His voice was cold, and the chill in his eyes seemed to freeze gray.


    "No, it''s you. The Naham family is too self righteous!"


    Looking at each other''s eyes, grace was not timid.


    "Extortion, extortion, coercion and inducement. What else do you Naham family dare not do? I really think everyone is afraid of your Naham family?"


    "Who gave you the confidence not to be afraid of my neham family? Just your fighting power that barely reached the second level of the famine level?"


    The old man in blue stared at gray with a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    Around him, the blue light surrounded him, and the wind surrounded him, and he was like the God of the storm.


    As the second level of the wasteland level, and stayed in this realm for a long time, the opponent''s combat power that barely reached the second level of the wasteland level was not seen by him at all.


    Da, Da, Da!


    Just then, behind gray, in the woods, footsteps came.


    The footsteps are not loud, but the people present are not ordinary people. Naturally, it is impossible to miss the footsteps.


    Looking at the old man in green and other members of the Graham family, he immediately saw the woods behind gray coming slowly and slowly.


    This is a slender figure, wearing ordinary clothes and a knife around his waist. The only special thing is that there is a silver metal mask on his face. The pupil position of the metal mask is inlaid with transparent red crystal, which makes people unable to see it.

 Chapter 464

    "Who are you?"


    The old man in Tsing Yi asked. He didn''t feel the slightest momentum in the visitor, but he couldn''t help being vigilant. If he dared to appear at this time, it was an ordinary person. Instinctively, he felt that this person was not simple.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The man wearing the silver mask did not answer, but walked closer to gray step by step, and finally stood side by side with gray. The purpose of advancing and retreating together is self-evident.


    "Which family is your excellency from? Are you sure you want to stand out for him?"


    There was no reply, and the voice of the old man in Tsing Yi became cold.


    But the man in the silver mask stood side by side with gray, and still had no intention of opening his mouth.


    "Your Excellency, do you think it''s worth it to make him an enemy of the Naham family?"


    Being ignored, the old man in Tsing Yi took ice cold in his voice.


    Shua!


    Still didn''t get a reply, the old man in Tsing Yi went straight ahead, drew his sword, cut it out in the air, and suddenly a huge wind blade attacked gray.


    He also attacked gray with the wind blade, but the wind blade cut by the other party was much more powerful than the previous two wild blood warriors.


    The huge wind blade is like cyan metal polishing. It is extremely wide. There are many fine wind blades on the surface.


    Along the way, trees collapsed one after another, and the ground was full of crisscross marks.


    Such power is better than Gray''s black fog, which barely reaches the second level of the wasteland level. This is why the other party didn''t pay attention to gray just now.


    The power of blood beast''s ability is better than that of gray. In addition, his speed and power are better than gray. He has the strength to ignore gray.


    Instead, he looked more at the suddenly appeared masked man, who made him a little unable to see through.


    Shua!


    Just as the wind blade was about to hit gray, the silver masked man beside gray moved.


    Shua!


    Step out, stop in front of gray, draw a knife, wave and cut, and the whole action is done at one go.


    Click!


    The huge wind blade is like hitting the glass of a stone. Taking the middle position as the center, there is a huge crack, chapped and spread, and finally all collapse.


    A wind blade whose power has reached the second level of wasteland level is chopped under the knife of the masked man.


    The broken wind blades splashed everywhere, the ground crisscrossed and earth and stone splashed, but gray behind the silver metal mask man was intact.


    "Is it blocked?!"


    In the distance, the neham family looked at the man with a silver mask in amazement.


    The strength of the other party should be at least this level if it can block the blow of the second level of the famine level.


    Behind gray Fergus, there is a strong man who is at least the second level of the wilderness!


    Although he had already guessed that the opponent''s strength was not weak when he appeared, he still felt frightened when the opponent showed at least the second level of combat power.


    They finally feel that the development of things is beyond their control. Maybe the Naham family will suffer a big loss today and become a joke in the aristocratic circle of the purple moon kingdom.


    "The knife in his hand is... A broken knife!"


    The splashing earth and rock fell, and the figure of the man with silver metal mask became clear. Suddenly, Warner neham breathed out in surprise.


    This opportunity to meet with experts of insight, as the strongest two of the younger generation of the neham family, Warner neham and Nathan neham were naturally brought.


    Before, the view was blocked by the splash of earth and rock, so that the neham family didn''t see that what was holding in each other''s hand was a broken knife.


    "A broken knife?!"


    "The strong man at the second level of the wasteland level holds a broken knife?!"


    The nehams almost thought they were wrong.


    A strong man at the second level of the wasteland level, no matter which family he is in, is definitely the top strong man. However, such a strong man''s weapon is actually a broken knife. It takes a thoughtful family to equip a strong man at the second level of the wasteland level with a broken knife?


    Behind the silver metal mask man, gray looked calm. He was not surprised that the silver mask man could block this wind blade.


    The man with silver metal mask is naturally the once King level strongman Danny greenton.


    Even a king level strongman who only has physical power has at least the third level of combat power of the wasteland level. It''s no problem to block a wind blade whose power reaches the second level of the wasteland level.


    As for the silver metal mask on each other''s face, it was presented to him by Francis when gray left the king capital of the purple moon kingdom.


    This is a special magic weapon. Although it has no attack power, it is far more valuable than the general bronze magic weapon.


    Because this mask can restrain his breath and prevent his breath from being exposed. It is tailor-made for Stanny greenton. It can not only cover Stanny greenton''s face, but also restrain his majesty.


    "Are you looking down on me when you fight with a broken knife?"


    The old man in green has an iron face. As we all know, the power of incomplete magic weapons will be greatly reduced. Facing himself, the other party holds a incomplete magic weapon. What is it that he doesn''t look down on him?


    Using a broken knife to show contempt for his opponent, Danny greenton naturally does not have such rich feelings, but it is obviously impossible for Danny greenton to explain.


    "Well, well, well, if you dare to be an enemy of the Naham family, let me see how strong your excellency is!"


    The old man in Tsing Yi was very angry and laughed back.


    Woo woo!


    A huge cyan tornado appeared, rolled up a large number of rubble and huge trees, brought a terrible wind, and hit Danny greenton with great momentum.


    This is a terrible blow, which is obviously more powerful than the wind blade just now.


    If the wind blade is an ordinary attack means of the old man, then this cyan tornado is his means to press the bottom of the box.


    Shua!


    In this regard, stani greenton''s practice is still simple and rough. The broken knife in his hand is raised and cut down with a knife.


    Click!


    Under his knife, the huge tornado was split in two. The raging wind stopped, and the rolled up earth and trees fell.


    In the process, Danny greenton moved.


    Shua!


    His body was like a flash of lightning. Danny greenton rushed at the old man in green.


    Whoosh!


    The old man in Tsing Yi retreated to avoid, but he was surprised to find that he, who has always been proud of his speed, was not as fast as Stanny greenton. The distance between him and Stanny greenton was being quickly narrowed.


    "You..."


    As far as he knew, the only way to surpass him in the same realm was the blood method of the royal family of the crimson Kingdom, but it was obvious that the other party was not practicing this blood method, which gave him a bad feeling.


    It''s not the blood method of the crimson kingdom that cultivates, but it has a faster speed than him. Doesn''t it mean that the strength of the other party is not just the second level of the waste level?


    But before he could say what he was asking, stani greenton had approached him.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, the sword in his hand burst into blue light and made a buzzing sound. He cut it at Stanny greenton.


    The broken knife in Danny greenton''s hand was cut out at the same time.


    Dang, poof!


    The sword in the hand of the old man in Qingyi was knocked off by a huge force, and the broken knife crossed the old man in Qingyi. The old man in Qingyi immediately spilled blood on the ground and fell more than 100 meters.


    "Lord Baird is hurt?"


    The neham family, including its owner, Danny greenton, all looked ugly and had a hard to hide horror on their faces.


    Lord Baird, the second level of King level strength, was defeated, and he had been defeated only three times.


    No, to be exact, the other party only shot once. The first two shots were just to block Lord Baird''s attack.


    One blow wounded Lord Baird at the second level of the famine level. Isn''t this man''s strength up to the third level of the famine level?


    "You are the third level of the famine level!"


    In the distance, Baird, the wounded old man in Tsing Yi, stood up in a panic. He looked at the wound on his body with fear in his eyes.


    His words also confirmed the guess of the neham family that the other party was indeed a strong man at the third level of the famine level.


    "How can it be? How can this guy know the strong man at the third level of the famine level? And he is willing to stand out for him?"


    Warner Graham''s face was startled and angry.


    After Gray''s identity was exposed, he naturally investigated gray in detail. As far as he knows, Gray''s original family is just a enfeoffed aristocrat, and it is impossible to intersect with such a strong man.


    "I said I shouldn''t continue to be against gray Fergus!"


    Nathan Graham said with fear in his eyes.


    After returning from the gem Kingdom, he had proposed not to be the enemy of gray Fergus. He felt that if he continued to be the enemy of gray Fergus, the Graham family would regret in the future.


    Unfortunately, neither his father nor his eldest brother nor the elders of other families took his proposal seriously.


    Now, his worry has become a fact, and now the convenience has the strength to compete with the Naham family.


    Shua!


    Danny greenton didn''t respond, but rushed at the old man in Tsing Yi.


    As the controller of the corpse control ability, he has no other emotions except a certain executive ability. Naturally, he will not stop to introduce himself and satisfy the curiosity of the old people in Tsing Yi. He will only faithfully execute Gray''s orders.


    Shua!


    In Gray''s mind, stani greenton''s body is like a lightning bolt and goes straight at the old man in Tsing Yi. Gray is not satisfied with the degree of injury on the old man in Tsing Yi.


    Seeing Danny greenton getting closer and closer to the old man in Tsing Yi, it was at this time.


    Boom!


    A terrible noise suddenly reminded me that Danny greenton, who rushed forward, suddenly flew backwards.


    His body was like being hit by a locomotive. He broke countless trees and rocks and flew out for hundreds of meters.


    Along the way, an exaggerated gully spread for hundreds of meters appeared. The gully was wide and deep. Nearby trees were crushed by an invisible edge, and a large area collapsed. The ground was full of crisscross traces, each of which was several meters deep.

 Chapter 465

    Long gullies, wide and deep, spread for hundreds of meters, like a dry river.


    At one end of the gully, there was a wounded and slightly embarrassed old man in blue, Baird Nahum, holding a short sword in his hand.


    The dagger is about half a meter long and is cyan as a whole. There are many golden Rune lines on the surface. Just now, Baird Nahum wielded the dagger and cut Stanny greenton out, leaving a gully hundreds of meters long.


    Click!


    Suddenly, a clear sound came from the dagger in Baird Nahum''s hand, and then he saw that the dagger in Baird Nahum''s hand was cracking rapidly.


    Finally, the whole sword seemed to have completed its mission, completely cracked into powder and floated away.


    Obviously, this is a forbidden weapon, which is sealed with the power of the king level strong!


    "The neiham family hasn''t been so embarrassed for hundreds of years. You''re very good. You can force me to use the forbidden weapon!"


    The old man in green looked at gray coldly, his voice was cold, and his heart was dripping blood.


    As a family that had once been a king level strongman, naturally there were forbidden weapons in the family, but the number was extremely rare. There were only a few handles, and one handle would be less. There was no way to supplement, unless the king level strongman appeared again in the family.


    He never thought that the other party would be so difficult that he could invite the strong at the third level of the famine level. In order to deal with the other party, he had to use a forbidden weapon.


    "Gray Fergus, I''ve lost a forbidden weapon to the Graham family. I''ll compensate you with the magic weapon you bought from the ghost merchant!"


    Ajenon Naham, the head of the Naham family, was bleeding with the same heart and said angrily.


    "Father, it''s too cheap for him. He cut off uncle Lambert''s arm and must let him leave one arm."


    Warner Graham said in a cold voice.


    After returning to the Graham family from the gem Kingdom, he was already suggesting to the family to assassinate gray, and all the senior members of the family were persuaded. However, gray had taken the initiative to come to the door before he could implement it.


    As for letting the clover chamber of Commerce suppress the Fergus family, it was just easy. It didn''t take it seriously at all. It didn''t think that gray dared to come to the Graham family to discuss it.


    "Yes, young master Warner is right. We can''t just let him go. We must cut off one of his arms to avenge Lambert. This is his provocation first. Even if we sue the royal family, we will occupy it!"


    Said an old Naham boss.


    "Hand over your magic weapon and break your arm, or you won''t get out of neham today."


    Cried another Naham old.


    "Looks like you''re going to eat me?"


    Looking at the people of the Graham family who were already discussing compensation, Gray''s face burst into a mocking smile, just like looking at this group of people like a clown.


    "Gray Fergus, I admit that my Graham family underestimated you before. There is a third-level backer behind it. However, you can''t imagine the details of a Duke family. You have only one way now. Break your arm and hand over that magic weapon."


    The head of the Naham family, aginon Naham, looked coldly at gray.


    "After being hit by the forbidden weapon, even the third level of the wasteland level is definitely hurt. He has no power to fight again. You have no choice!"


    Byrd Nahum, an old man in Tsing Yi, said confidently.


    If he had not known that this matter must have attracted the attention of the royal family, what he had to do was not only to make the other party compensate and break his arm, but to directly kill the other party here.


    "There is no power to fight again?"


    Gray''s face was even more sarcastic.


    PA, PA, PA!


    At the end of the ditch River, which was hundreds of meters long, a figure stood up. His clothes were almost broken. His exposed skin was full of silver, and the whole person was like being watered with silver.


    He came with great speed and steady pace, as if he had not been hurt at all.


    "How?"


    "Under the forbidden device, how can you only suffer such a little injury?"


    Some of the Naham family screamed, others remained silent, but their faces turned pale.


    The people present were not ordinary people, and their eyesight was naturally excellent. Even if they were hundreds of meters away, they could still clearly see the situation of stani greenton.


    I saw the other party at this time, although his clothes were worn and ragged, but there was no sign of serious injury. The only wound on his body was in his chest, but it was obvious that it was only a not too serious injury.


    "Do you still think you can eat me now?"


    Gray''s eyes swept through the Naham family, and a sneer appeared on his face.


    It is inevitable that a family that has been a king level strong man has forbidden weapons in his hand, so gray has been on guard since the beginning.


    When he saw Baird Nahum, an old man in blue, take out a long blue sword full of runes, he made a quick decision to use the metallization ability on Stanny greenton.


    Before his death, he was a king level strong man, and stanni greenton''s own defense was already extremely terrible. In addition, after metallization, his defense was greatly enhanced, and stanni greenton''s defense immediately jumped to a king level strong man who was good at defense.


    This level of defense can''t be hurt by a forbidden weapon. It''s the limit to leave a wound on him. After all, strictly speaking, the power of the forbidden weapon is worse than that of a real king level warrior.


    "He must have a defensive silver magic weapon. Did you give him that magic weapon?"


    Byrd Nahum, an old man in blue, said in a deep voice.


    As for the power of the forbidden device, he could not understand that even the third level of the waste level could not be under the forbidden device and only suffered such a little injury.


    The only explanation is that the opponent has a silver magic weapon in his hand, and the opponent is relying on the defense of this magic weapon to block the attack of the forbidden weapon.


    Shua!


    Just then, Danny greenton had quickly passed gray and went straight for the old man in blue, Baird Graham.


    Baird Nahum, an old man in blue, changed his color and fled in panic, but he seemed to be locked and couldn''t escape at all.


    Poof!


    After being cut with a knife, the old man in Tsing Yi added another serious wound and flew backwards.


    Danny greenton caught up and cut off again.


    Poof!


    Another serious wound appeared on the old man in Tsing Yi. He landed heavily and hit a pit with a diameter of more than 10 meters on the ground. He couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Danny greenton went up, holding a knife in his right hand and holding each other''s neck in his left hand, lifted each other up and walked towards gray like holding a chicken.


    "Stop, what do you want?"


    "Let go of Lord Baird!"


    The rest of the NELM family were shocked and angry. Many people used their blood beast ability and roared and rushed at Stanny greenton.


    Boom, boom!


    Gray shot, the black fog turned into a huge black whip one after another, and pulled it on the people who saved. These people immediately flew backwards and fell to the ground at a faster speed than when they rushed out. The blood and flesh disappeared from the place where they were drawn, and the blood flowed long.


    Seeing the tragedy of these companions, the rest of the neham family, who had rushed forward angrily, suddenly stopped, neither rushing forward nor retreating back.


    "Stop, let go of Lord Baird!"


    The head of the neham family, ajenon neham, wore a heavy dignity and said with an iron blue face.


    When they learned that gray came to the door, the neham family not only invited the clan elders with the second level strength of the famine level, but also brought the forbidden devices. The preparation is not enough.


    But in this case, he still lost, which he and everyone in the Naham family had never thought of before.


    "If you let me go, let me go? Are you used to giving orders? Up to now, you still have a commanding tone?"


    Gray glanced coldly at each other, looked at the rest of the Graham family, and finally fell on Warner Graham.


    At this time, Warner neham, with fire in his eyes but fear on his face, withdrew into the crowd and a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Gray sneered at Warner Graham and rushed over. The latter knew that gray was coming for himself and fled in panic.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Under the black fog whip, all the people who shot at gray were seriously injured. Gray caught up with Warner Graham and pulled a black fog whip on the other party, which immediately injured the other party.


    He walked over and looked coldly at the other party who was seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    Just now, he heard it very clearly. The first person who proposed to cut off his arm was Warner Graham. It was obvious that this one hated him. Even among the Graham family, he was definitely one of the most powerful people.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    Seriously injured, Warner Graham gnashed his teeth when he saw Gray looking down at him.


    "Good eyes, so hate me?"


    Gray raised his foot and stepped on one of the other''s hands. Suddenly, the sound of broken bones sounded, accompanied by a scream like killing a pig.


    "Gray Fergus, what on earth do you want to do? If you kill both of them, the royal family will never let you go!"


    When he saw his son screaming at Gray''s feet, the head of the Naham family, ajenon Naham, clenched his fist and asked angrily with anger in his eyes.


    "Now only dare to threaten me with the royal family? What about the glory and majesty of your Naham family?"


    Gray tilted his mouth, moved his foot forward again, and then stepped on it. The sound of killing a pig continued.


    "What do you want?"


    The strong man of the family and his son fell into each other''s hands and fought back their anger. Ajenon Naham, the leader of the Naham family, asked.


    "My Fergus family lost 10 million gold coins because of the pressure of your neiham family. What do you say?"


    Gray looked coldly at the Lord of the Graham family, aginon Graham.

 Chapter 466

    "10 million, why don''t you grab it?"


    Hearing Gray''s words, an old Naham family who had just recovered from the injury vomited blood with anger.


    All the wealth of the Fergus family is not worth 10 million gold coins. The other party only lost some medicinal materials and wanted to claim 10 million gold coins. It''s like robbery.


    "I''m just robbing now!"


    Gray looked at each other like an idiot.


    "You, you..."


    The old neiham family was so angry that he vomited blood again, and the whole person fainted directly.


    "10 million gold coins are too much. You can''t have so much loss of the Fergus family."


    Ajenon neham, the head of the neham family, took a deep breath and fought back his anger.


    "You made a mistake. I''m not discussing it with you!"


    Gray looked coldly at the head of the Naham family, ajinon Naham, and pushed his foot again. Warner Naham shouted sadly again.


    "If you don''t give 10 million compensation, you can only go to the Naham family''s residence."


    "Gray Fergus, you''re too overbearing!"


    One of the wild blood warriors who had fought with gray before angrily said.


    "In terms of bullying, how can I compare with your neiham family? I''m ashamed compared with you!"


    Gray glanced at the old man and said.


    "The owner, you can''t promise him. It''s a big deal to fight with him!"


    "Yes, fight with him. Don''t believe he dares to kill us!"


    Cried the Naham family.


    For hundreds of years, the neigham family has not been so oppressed. They were beaten to the door and forced to pay compensation. They are proud of the neigham family and can''t accept it at all.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    They were greeted by several black fog whips. Under the black fog whips, they were seriously injured and flew backwards without resistance. Gray was happy to tear up the pride and pride of these people.


    "Stop it, my neham family... Is willing to pay compensation!"


    He glanced at Baird Graham, who had no resistance in the hands of Danny greenton, and at Warner Graham, who screamed at Gray''s feet. The Graham family gnashed their teeth.


    10 million gold coins are not a small number for the Naham family. Of course, the most important thing is that kind of humiliation.


    In the hundreds of years since the neham family became the Duke family, has it ever suffered such humiliation?


    "Damn..."


    Hearing that the neham family leader ajenon neham promised compensation, many people of the neham family turned iron blue, and their nails were pinched into the meat. A deep sense of humiliation floated to their hearts.


    Some of the older generation were mixed with shame and anger. They were so angry that they vomited blood and stared at gray like they were going to kill.


    "Get it as soon as possible. If you play any tricks, you know the consequences!"


    Gray''s face remained unchanged in the face of hostile eyes.


    Now we know the humiliation and anger. Do you know the humiliation and anger suffered by the families forcibly robbed by the Lord of the Naham family, the families maliciously suppressed by the Naham family, and the families destroyed because of the Naham family?


    Of course, gray had no intention of seeking justice for the families oppressed by the Graham family. After all, those families had nothing to do with him.


    The vegetation on the ground was forcibly cut off, and a pile of glittering purple and black magic coins were stacked there, up to 100000, making it look like a purple and black hill.


    Gray walked over, wiped the purple ring, and put this pile of magic coins into the purple ring.


    "The compensation you want has been given to you. Let Lord Baird and Warner go."


    Ajenon neham, the head of the neham family, said coldly.


    "No problem."


    Gray gestured slightly, and Stanny greenton threw out Baird Graham. He was not a member of the Graham family and disdained to do that kind of thing.


    Then his eyes turned to Warner Graham.


    "If you want to waste my arm, why don''t you experience it!"


    "No!"


    The head of the neham family, ajenon neham, was shocked and angry. He stopped it, but it was too late, and even if it was too late, he couldn''t stop it.


    Baird neham, the second level of strength in the famine level, was seriously injured. There is no one in the current neham family who can stop gray.


    A Black Mist appeared and wrapped Warner neham''s right arm. In just a moment, Warner neham''s right arm was broken and completely dissipated.


    For those who want to break their arms, naturally there is nothing to say. The best punishment for each other is to show what the other party wants to show on themselves to the other party.


    "Oh, my hand!"


    Covering his broken arm, Warner neham was sweating and screaming with pain.


    "You, you ruined... His arm!"


    The arm of the most gifted son in the family and his son was cut off by the other party. The head of the Graham family, ajenon Graham, was shocked and angry. He had the intention of trying hard to fight gray, but his fist tightened and loosened. He knew very well that the current Graham family was not the opponent of the other party.


    Glancing at each other and seeing that the other party had no intention to do it, gray ignored it and turned away with Danny greenton.


    Although he wanted to cut down the roots and kill all the people who were most hostile to the neham family, with the royal family, such a thing was obviously not allowed unless he wanted to betray the purple moon kingdom.


    After all, his strength is not enough. If he has the strength of King level soldiers at this time, even if he kills several people, the royal family will turn a blind eye.


    Although he has great potential now, the potential is potential after all, not strength. The strength has not reached that step. Naturally, he can''t have too many privileges and can''t make an exception for the royal family.


    Gray left, leaving only all the people of the Graham family with injuries on their bodies and their faces full of frustration and anger.


    "Damn, if Lord Barnett hadn''t returned for 10 years, how could he be so rampant!"


    The old man in blue, ajinon Naham, touched the ground with his sword and supported his seriously injured body. His eyes were full of unwilling.


    As a family that once had a king level strongman, the neiham family not only has this strength, in fact, the neiham family has a shortage level third-level strongman, but the shortage level third-level strongman has not returned for ten years.


    "I haven''t come back for so long. Will Lord Barnett already?"


    A Naham family veteran looked worried.


    Barnett Naham is not young. He goes out to look for opportunities, but also for the last fight. If he can succeed, he can have a long life of 300 years. If he can''t succeed, he will naturally be a dead bone.


    Now that he hasn''t returned for 10 years, he can''t help worrying whether Barnett Graham has died somewhere.


    "No, Lord Barnett will come back!"


    The head of the neham family, ajenon neham, said firmly.


    Although he also felt that there was little hope, now that the neham family had just suffered a great disaster, he needed such a hope to cheer everyone up.


    "The owner is right. Lord Barnett must not be dead. Lord Barnett will come back!"


    Many people of the neham family have a slight loss of hesitation in their eyes and hope in their eyes.


    "A little unusually smooth¡°


    After walking to the uninhabited area, gray included Danny greenton in the purple ring.


    Things went a little better than he had expected. Such a big Duke of neham family had been swept away by him without encountering too much obstacles, which was unexpected before he came.


    According to his estimation, there should be a strong man at the third level of the famine level in the neham family, but in fact, he did not meet it. The strongest one is just the second level of the famine level. He has been defeated without resistance in front of Stanny greenton.


    That forbidden weapon formed a little obstacle, but it was just a little. After stanni greenton carried it with strong defense, he was easily defeated.


    "And I can''t see the silver magic weapon!"


    What makes gray feel a little abnormal is that although the Graham family took out the forbidden device, they failed to take out the silver level magic weapon.


    According to common sense, the neham family should have silver magic weapons in their hands. Originally, he wanted to grab each other''s silver magic weapons, but he didn''t see them.


    "Forget it, there is no best, even if there is a shortage of the third level?"


    Gray shook his head and stopped thinking.


    Even if the neham family still hides the existence of the third level of the waste level, he is not afraid at all. The strength of Danny greenton is absolutely the third level of the waste level.


    Coupled with the terrorist defense after metallization, gray is sure that no one in the third level of famine level will be his opponent, even if the other party holds silver level magic weapons.


    Although the silver level magic weapon is powerful and can reach the king level, the consumption of blood power is also extremely huge. Even the strong at the third level of the famine level can''t fight for too long.


    Although stani greenton''s combat power is weaker, his strong defense is enough to make up for this gap. He can use up the opponent''s blood force with his strong body.


    As for the other party''s breakthrough to become a king level soldier or something, gray didn''t think about it at all.


    Looking all over the purple moon Kingdom, there are only less than 10 King level soldiers, and most of them are concentrated in the royal family.


    Among the forces outside the royal family, the probability of producing King level strong people can be said to be pitifully low. Even the three Duke families are the same. It can be seen from the fact that there have been no king level strong people in the Addison family and the Graham family for more than 200 years.


    In the past 200 years, did the two families not have the existence of the third level of famine?


    There must have been, and at least a few, but they all failed. There is an invisible gap between the third level of the waste level and the king level, which blocks too many third levels of the waste level.

 Chapter 467

    "Have you heard? The Fergus family clashed with the Graham family, and gray Fergus retreated. The Graham family suffered a great loss and were all hurt!"


    "It is said that he has also compensated a full 10 million gold coins!"


    The noble families and merchant families of the purple moon Kingdom have long been paying attention to the conflict between gray and the Graham family. When they learned that gray had left, the Graham family was not only injured, but also compensated a full 10 million, they were all stunned.


    One of the three Duke families, the inside story is extremely terrible. The neiham family, which once appeared as a king level strong man, actually lost, which they didn''t expect.


    Only a few families knew that gray had the terrible card of Danny greenton in his hand.


    "After the next three dukes, I''m afraid there will be another count. It should be called three dukes and one count."


    A family sighed.


    The three Dukes represent the three strongest aristocratic forces in the purple moon kingdom. Other forces, even the Marquis family, have a big gap compared with them.


    Now, gray retreated from the collision with the Graham family and forced the Graham family to make compensation, which has shown that his count Fergus family has the strength to compete with the Duke family.


    "I knew the Fergus family had such potential. I should have tried to make friends at the beginning!"


    Knowing that there is a conflict between the Fergus family and the neham family, many families maintain a wait-and-see attitude in making friends with the Fergus family, do not make friends with evil people, but are not close.


    Now I can''t help but regret. If I had made every effort to make friends with the Fergus family at that time, I''m afraid I have established a close relationship with the Fergus family.


    "It''s not too late now. It''s an opportunity to hear that the Fergus family is unsalable because of the pressure of the Naham family."


    The family''s eyes are shining. Send someone to Fergus quickly.


    At this time, a pair of sisters and brothers who had lived in Fergus city for several days, with carefully selected gifts and taking a carriage, were already heading for Fergus castle.


    In the carriage, his brother Quinton leandr''s face was full of amazement.


    "Unexpectedly, I really defeated the neham family and let the Leo mother family make compensation!"


    It seemed inconceivable to him that a new Earl had swept the Duke family and made the Duke family pay compensation.


    If the news had not been repeatedly confirmed, he might have thought it was a rumor.


    Sister Elle leandr kept calm on her beautiful face and had a capable breath, but her heart was also full of shock.


    At the beginning, he only thought it was worth a try and rushed to Fergus City, but he didn''t expect that the other party really defeated the Naham family and made the Naham family make compensation.


    "Father, it''s the harvest season for medicinal materials. Even if you stay in the medicinal field and don''t pick them, there will be a lot of damage every day!"


    Bernal looked worried in the study of Fergus castle.


    "Still no contact with the chamber of Commerce willing to buy?"


    Count Fergus frowned.


    "No, since it was suppressed by the clover chamber of Commerce, no chamber of commerce is willing to buy our medicinal materials. It is obviously afraid of the Naham family behind the clover chamber of Commerce!"


    Bernal smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "The Graham family... Don''t know where gray is..."


    Count Fergus''s frown was more frowned, and there was a deep worry in his heart.


    "Father, it''ll be fine. Gray is not a reckless man!"


    Said Bernard, as if comforting count Fergus and as if comforting himself.


    "Lord count, master Bernal, the dawn chamber of Commerce will visit!"


    Just then a servant knocked on the door and said.


    "Chenxi chamber of Commerce? Why is Chenxi chamber of Commerce here?"


    Count Fergus and Bernard were puzzled. They had heard of the chamber of Commerce, but they had not contacted it. They didn''t understand why the other party came to the door.


    They came to the reception hall and met the sister and brother of Elle leandr and Quinton leandr.


    "What? Chenxi chamber of commerce is willing to buy the medicinal materials of Fergus family and buy them all at the market price?"


    After a moment of conversation, count Fergus and Bernard felt surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Chenxi chamber of Commerce was not only willing to buy the medicinal materials that the Fergus family could not sell, but also did not suppress the price at all, and completely bought them at the current market price.


    In a little untrue, they signed a drug sales agreement with Chenxi chamber of Commerce and sent away Chenxi chamber of Commerce, but their surprise did not stop.


    "What, the Zijuan chamber of Commerce has refused to visit the Fergus family. What does it mean to visit now?"


    Later, they were shocked to find that one after another, the president of the chamber of Commerce who had originally rejected them came to visit with a smile on his face and politely expressed his willingness to buy all the medicinal materials of the Fergus family.


    When I learned that the Fergus family had signed a medicinal material sales agreement with the Chenxi chamber of Commerce, I was full of regret, as if suddenly the Fergus family''s medicinal materials had become a cherished magic medicine.


    "Not quite right. What''s the matter with these chambers of Commerce and how their attitude suddenly changed?"


    Count Fergus and Bernard looked at each other. It was obvious that something must have happened that they did not know, otherwise the attitude of these chambers of commerce could not have changed so much.


    Just then, a letter bird flew into Fergus castle and brought a letter. After reading the content of the letter, the two people suddenly realized that they were not surprised at the same time.


    "Gray went to the Graham family and forced the Graham family to lose 10 million gold coins?!"


    What is the neham family?


    That''s a king level strongman. At least several bloody battles in the family are Duke families, and such families were defeated by gray, so they were forced to make compensation.


    How strong is it to do this? How strong is gray now?


    A few months later, the two men were fighting in the training ground of Fergus castle.


    One of them was a young man with black hair. He was wearing a white noble suit. His black hair was elegant, his facial features were clear, and his eyes were as deep as the sky.


    The other was a girl with black hair. Her hair was very long and had fallen to her waist. She was tied by a pink hair band.


    She wore a blue women''s war dress, showing a beautiful figure, fair skin, and serious and focused eyes.


    As soon as they attack and defend, the black haired girl holds a long sword and constantly attacks the black haired man from various tricky angles, while the black haired man pulls and picks at will, which has easily resolved the attack of the black haired girl and showed her combat skills far better than the black haired girl.


    These two are gray and Sarah.


    "Take a break!"


    Glancing at Sarah''s sweaty forehead, gray pushed Sarah back with a sword.


    When the latter heard this, he immediately stopped, leaned on the ground with his sword without image, and gasped heavily. It was obvious that he was really tired.


    In recent months, gray basically never left the castle. In addition to his own cultivation, he fought with Sarah to enhance her combat skills.


    The importance of combat skills in combat is self-evident. Although gray doesn''t intend to let Sarah go to the battlefield, he doesn''t want her to give full play to her strength.


    Moreover, Sarah''s own cultivation talent is not bad. Coupled with sufficient cultivation resources, she has become a fierce blood warrior, and she should not waste her strength.


    "Master gray!"


    Barbara came forward and gently handed gray and Sarah a wet towel.


    "Just let the servant come for such a thing!"


    Gray reached for it and said to each other.


    "Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s fun to see you fight."


    Barbara shook her head and smiled.


    At the same time, she was also a woman''s war suit. The most suitable age for implantation of blood vessels is 15 years old. Although he has passed this age, it does not mean that he can not implant, so Gray bought blood essence and implanted blood for him.


    It is the blood method of the Thunder Dragon beast sequence that cultivates. However, because it has passed the best age, its own talent is not very good. Even if there is sufficient resource supply, the cultivation speed is not too fast.


    "It''s almost ready for the fourth time!"


    In the afternoon, in a forest clearing, gray took out a yellow metal vial the size of a wine glass. The yellow metal vial contained the golden liquid medicine like a flame, and the strong fragrance of medicine floated out of the unscrewed cork.


    Drugs to improve strength should not be taken too frequently. The body''s absorption of drugs has a process. Taking too frequently is easy to lead to long-term deposition of drug components and damage the body.


    Although gray felt that his body was very special and had a strong absorption capacity for drugs and effective components in the blood of blood animals, for the sake of insurance, he did not take them continuously, but once a month.


    "Gulong..."


    After drinking, Grayton felt that his whole body became extremely crisp and numb, just like an electric shock, and waves of crisp and numb feelings hit his heart.


    In this kind of crispness, he can obviously feel that his body is continuously strengthening. It is the rapid strengthening of this body that leads to the crispness of his body.


    In the past half an hour, the crisp hemp gradually faded. Although there were still residues, it was not as strong as at first. Gray began to practice blood method to promote the absorption of effective components of drugs.


    A giant beast covered with blue scales appeared in the woods not far from the castle. It had the shape of a lizard and a huge Unicorn like a knife.


    In the woods, all kinds of birds and animals suddenly trembled. Although they were not real thunder dragons, they also had more or less the smell of thunder dragons, which was extremely terrible for these birds and animals in the woods that could not even reach the next blood warrior.


    Because the movement of practicing the Thunder Dragon beast blood method is too big, even the practice room can''t cover it, so gray chose the place to practice for the woods around the castle.


    Practice.


    The first round of cultivation is completed.


    The second round of cultivation is completed.


    The third round of cultivation is completed in the first cultivation style.


    The third round of cultivation is completed in the second one.


    When the second cultivation style of the third round of cultivation was completed, the Thunder Dragon beast virtual shadow shrouded around gray festered, and his physical strength had reached his existing limit, and the cultivation was completely over.


    "The second practice of the third round is completely completed. It''s time to take King Kong''s animal blood!"


    Gray smiled. He had been waiting for months.

 Chapter 468

    "Right here!"


    Take out the bathtub, make cold ice with the ability of cold ice, melt the cold ice into water with the ability of flame, remove his clothes, and gray enters the bathtub.


    A prepared blood of King Kong beast was taken out and gray drank it in one gulp.


    WOW!


    The next moment, the extreme itching feeling spread, just like thousands of ants rolling around gray, making gray itch everywhere.


    Knowing that it was a necessary process, gray didn''t reach out to grasp it, but endured it as hard as he could.


    According to past experience, the body''s response to the blood of wild blood animals and even above is different after taking it.


    When taking the blood of the wild blood beast Bingpeng beast, Gray''s body seemed to fall into the ice cellar, and his whole body became extremely cold. The cold air from his body even turned the water in the bathtub into cold ice.


    When taking the blood of Thunder Dragon beast, he was covered with purple lightning and was wrapped into a lightning cocoon.


    When taking the blood of the wild fire blood beast, it was filled with purple flames, as if the whole person was burning.


    Now, the reaction of taking King Kong''s blood is obviously this itching all over the body.


    "Hum -"


    The itching continues and becomes more and more intense over time.


    Gray gritted his teeth and insisted. His lips had been inadvertently bitten and his mouth was full of iron smell, but he didn''t feel any pain at all. He just tried his best to endure the increasingly intense itching.


    Slowly, his skin began to become uneven and full of wrinkles. In the end, there were cracks one after another.


    From these chapped lips, there is no blood flowing out, but the skin on his whole body falling down one after another. It is like a falling layer of skin. It is just a mask on his body, which is the real skin.


    When all the epidermis fell off, Gray''s itching gradually faded and the transformation of his body gradually ended.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that his skin was a little too white and less than that of a woman. The healthy color skin formed by wind and sun had disappeared.


    The bath water is full of dead skin one after another, all over the bathtub.


    Changed a basin of water, washed his body again, and gray changed into a slightly tight blue noble suit.


    His slender figure, set off by aristocratic clothes, looks more tall and straight. With long wet black hair, a unique temperament is revealed from him.


    "I don''t know to what extent..."


    Clenching his fist, he felt a stronger force in his hand than ever before, and gray hit it.


    Boom!


    There was a violent explosion in the air. A tree not far away, under his fist in the air, seemed to be attacked with invisible strength, but trembled violently, and a large number of leaves fell down.


    Although the destructive power is very weak and far from being able to hurt people in the air, there is no doubt that his boxing power is approaching that direction.


    When his strength becomes stronger, it is not impossible to hurt people through the air. The air also has quality. As long as the applied force is enough, hurting people through the air is not an illusion.


    Shua!


    Then he bowed slightly, like a bow and arrow full of strings. The next moment, he suddenly ran out like an arrow.


    In a flash, she had left her original position and appeared dozens of meters away.


    The rapid movement brought a strong wind, which caused the surrounding fallen leaves to float and fall again.


    "Strength and speed should have reached the first level of the first level!"


    According to Gray''s judgment, his strength and speed should have reached the first level of the famine level.


    He has not fought with the first level of the famine level once or twice. He knows the strength and speed of this level very well, so he can easily judge that his current strength and speed have reached this level.


    "The short board of strength and speed has finally made up for it!"


    Gray nodded with satisfaction.


    Fighting is not only the strength of blood beast ability, but also the strength of speed, strength, defense, combat skills and so on. When one aspect is relatively weak, it is easy to be targeted by the opponent and become the cause of failure.


    For a long time, speed and power are gray''s weaknesses. It''s not once or twice that he has been targeted by the enemy.


    For example, at the three countries'' exchange meeting, and the last time we fought with two bloodless warriors of the Naham family, we were targeted by our opponents.


    Fortunately, his blood beast ability was powerful to the second level of the wasteland level, and had the means of range attack, which made up for the weakness in strength and speed and defeated his opponent.


    But there is no doubt that the weakness in strength and speed has dragged down his overall combat effectiveness. Without the drag of strength and speed, he will become stronger.


    Now, the strength and speed have reached the first level of the famine level, and his overall combat power will undoubtedly become more powerful and less vulnerable to the opponent.


    "Next is defense!"


    Gray''s eyes flashed expectations. The improvement of strength and speed naturally made him very happy, but what he expected most was the improvement of defense.


    His strength and speed have been improved. Although it can improve his comprehensive strength, it obviously can''t give him the strength to challenge the second level of the famine level.


    However, the improvement of defense is different. Before taking King Kong beast blood, he already had a strong defense that is difficult to hit at the first level of the wasteland level. Now taking King Kong beast blood, his defense will be greatly improved.


    If you can reach the level of the second level of the wasteland level, it is also difficult to hit hard. Coupled with the ability to barely reach the second level of the wasteland level, it is not impossible to have the strength to resist the second level of the wasteland level blood warrior.


    Of course, everything depends on the extent to which the current strongest defense can be improved.


    Shua!


    Using the purple ring, Danny greenton appeared and asked him to control his destructive power at the first level of the famine level, facing his metallized body as even a knife.


    Dang!


    The metal crash sounded, and gray flew upside down one after another. He didn''t know how many trees and rocks he had smashed before he stopped.


    Standing up, he glanced at the place where Danny greenton had cut him.


    Although there was a huge hole in the clothes just changed, there was no wound on the white skin.


    Obviously, his defense has been improved again and has been strong enough to be difficult to hurt at the first level of the famine level.


    Dang!


    Let Stanny greenton control his power to the second level of the wasteland level, cut it down again, and gray flew backwards again.


    This time, he was no longer unharmed. Where he was cut, a blood mouth appeared, and the red blood exuded, but it was not too deep, just the degree of minor injury.


    "The second level of famine is hard to hit!"


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. As expected, his current defense, even the second level of famine level, is difficult to be hit hard.


    With this kind of defense, coupled with the three hybrid ability whose power barely reaches the second level of the famine level, it is still very confident to resist the second level of the famine level.


    Endless ice sheet refers to the continental area outside the four kingdoms. It is covered with ice and snow all year round and there is no sunshine all year round. The deeper it goes, the lower the temperature.


    It is said that in the depths of the endless ice field, there are terrible blood beasts that surpass the king level and reach the magic light level.


    Such a blood beast, even if only one, is enough to destroy any of the four kingdoms. Therefore, the four kingdoms have always been extremely wary of the endless ice sheet.


    Fortunately, for thousands of years, although there have been occasional animal tides in the endless ice sheet, and even King level blood beasts have appeared, there are no magic light level blood beasts. Otherwise, it is difficult to say whether the four king countries still exist.


    One day, deep in the endless ice sheet.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a breath suddenly spread from the depths of the deepest ice sheet, like an invisible dark cloud, covering hundreds of miles in the depths of the endless ice sheet, emitting a terrible smell like an abyss like a prison.


    All creatures, like the end of the world, fled in panic.


    Boom!


    A snowy hill collapsed, and a giant beast with white hair got up from the snow.


    Its body is more than 10 meters long, its body is like a bear, but its head is as round as a tiger and a leopard.


    This is a king level blood beast, a powerful blood beast standing at the top of the food chain.


    But at this time, his eyes were full of fear, and he moved his huge body and fled away from the endless ice sheet.


    Poof!


    A huge blood beast covered with gray hair suddenly opened four eyes. It was more than 10 meters long and looked like a wolf, but it had two heads and four eyes in total.


    It was also a king level blood beast, but at this time, its four eyes were full of panic.


    With a leap of his strong body, he was more than 100 meters away. Because he was too frightened to avoid obstacles, a snow mountain was hit by it and collapsed.


    At the same time, in the depths of the ice sheet, one king beast after another was awakened and fled to the periphery of the ice sheet in horror.


    As this king beast after King beast fled to the periphery of the ice sheet, a large number of blood beasts ran wildly, and a terrible animal tide once in a hundred years suddenly formed!

 Chapter 469

    Frost City, one of the border cities of the crimson Kingdom near the ice field, is a city with a population of 30000.


    Above the city wall, the soldiers stretched lazily, lying on the fence of the city wall, looking at the outside of the city wall at will.


    Since the establishment of the Kingdom, it has never been attacked by the enemy. Although it is a border city, the soldiers are somewhat scattered.


    "What did you do last night? Why did you look listless?"


    A small eyed soldier looked puzzled and asked a companion nearby.


    "I went to the store in the east of the city last night. There were some girls in the store. Their skin and feel..."


    The companion next to him, a soldier with a big nose, smiled and showed a meaningful smile.


    "There''s a new girl? Why didn''t you say earlier? We''ll go together after the shift..."


    The little eyed soldiers were so excited that they wanted to go to the shop in the east of the city to take care of their business.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Suddenly, a heavy sound like drum music suddenly sounded, accompanied by a slight vibration of the ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    The little eyed soldiers and the big nosed soldiers looked out of the city wall with doubts on their faces.


    I saw a very wide dark cloud approaching in the distance. When I looked carefully, I found that it was not a dark cloud, but a herd composed of wild animals and blood animals one after another.


    It was dense and dark, and there was no end at all. Among them, it was obvious that there were one huge blood beast after another.


    "Animal tide, it''s animal tide. Close the gate quickly!"


    They were sweating and shouting in horror.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The city gate closed, the alarm bell sounded, and the rapid bell spread all over the city.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why is the ground shaking?"


    The residents of the city walked out of their houses one by one with doubts, and then a doomsday scene appeared in front of them.


    The tall city wall collapsed, and a large number of wild animals mixed with blood animals rushed into the city, including many terrible blood animals with a height of several meters.


    They went on a rampage, knocking down houses and trampling over people.


    There were screams everywhere, and blood and flesh splashed. However, in a short moment, the city had become a dead city without anyone.


    The whole city was flattened, and the ground was covered with blood and mud, including wild animals and residents of the city.


    At the same time, the same thing happened in other cities on the border of the crimson kingdom.


    The terrible animal tide continues to push forward, and where it passes, there is no life, a piece of ruins.


    It was not until the royal family of the crimson Kingdom got the news and urgently sent the king level strong men that the animal tide was finally stopped.


    But millions of people have died in this animal tide.


    For the crimson Kingdom, today is destined to be a disaster day in history.


    The news that the crimson Kingdom encountered a rare animal tide for hundreds of years spread quickly, spread all over the crimson Kingdom, and spread to the gem, purple moon and flame kingdom.


    All those who got the news were shocked and stunned by the scale of the animal tide and the number of casualties.


    "A once-in-a-century animal tide occurred in the crimson Kingdom, and millions of people died?"


    When he got the news, Gray was silent for a long time. There was no schadenfreude on his face, only shock.


    At the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting, it was not pleasant to get along with the crimson kingdom. It was not only targeted by the noble children of the crimson Kingdom, but also because he was suspected of practicing mixed blood method. The king level strongman of the crimson Kingdom who led the team once shot him.


    But even so, when he heard the news, Gray''s first reaction was not happiness, but extreme depression.


    How tragic is it that millions of people die like this?


    The bones are enough to pile up several corpse mountains, and the blood is enough to converge into a lake.


    Millions of people, millions of once fresh lives, dissipated.


    Among them, there must be young girls who are at the most brilliant age in their life.


    There must be children who are ignorant and curious about the future.


    There must be men and women in love.


    ¡­¡­


    But with a wave of animals, everything dissipated.


    This is a disaster enough to be recorded in history!


    "Animal tides cannot happen without reason. There must be some changes in the depths of the ice sheet that led to the occurrence of animal tides. What kind of changes are they?"


    Gray leaned on his chin with one hand and a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    More than 100 years ago, the purple moon Kingdom also encountered a wave of animals from the endless ice sheet, but that wave of animals was far less intense than that of the crimson Kingdom, and only more than 100000 people died under that wave of animals.


    The purple moon Kingdom sent strong men to explore the cause of the beast tide and found that it was a relic of the imperial period. The beast tide was caused by the movement of the relic.


    It is said that the purple moon Kingdom gained a huge harvest after exploring this relic. There are more than one silver magic weapon alone, and there are many magic potions that still have efficacy.


    More than 300 years ago, the gem Kingdom also encountered a wave of animals from endless ice sheets, killing and wounding hundreds of thousands of people.


    It was discovered that it was caused by the birth of the tomb of the magic light level strong in the imperial period.


    In that magic light level strong man cemetery, the gem Kingdom obtained three extremely precious magic potions. It is said that each bottle of magic potion is enough to create a king level strong man.


    "Is it an imperial relic or a king''s graveyard? The news this time is so big that I''m afraid the scale will be unprecedented!"


    Gray had a desire to explore the endless ice field.


    Triggering such a terrible animal tide, the movements in the depths of the endless ice sheet must be extremely huge, and the more huge movements often mean that the greater the benefits will be after exploration.


    This can not help but make him have the impulse to explore.


    Today, his strength is not weak. His body with increased terror makes him have the capital to fight against the second level of the famine level. In addition, he has the ability to barely reach the second level of the famine level. Even if he meets the existence of the second level of the famine level, he has to fight to know who wins and who loses.


    If you count Danny greenton, the combat power can reach the third level of the famine level. Such a powerful combat power has the qualification to explore.


    Just then, a giant bird with a wingspan of one meter appeared over Fergus castle.


    It circled over Fergus castle. When it found gray, it quickly reduced its height. Finally, its wings folded, its feet fell to the ground and stood not far from gray.


    This is the fierce blood beast Wind Eagle, but it was cultivated into a letter bird by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, responsible for transmitting letters from the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    Gray looked at the feet of the Wind Eagle. Sure enough, he saw a ribbon tied to one of his feet. He untied the ribbon and saw an envelope with the royal symbol of the purple moon kingdom.


    When he opened the letter and scanned the contents of the letter, gray smiled.


    There were only a few lines in the letter, and the content was to invite him to go with the royal family to explore the endless ice sheet.


    It is not mandatory, but an invitation. If gray is willing, he will go to the crimson kingdom to meet near a city near the endless ice sheet within a week. If he is not willing, he will not force it.


    He wrote a reply and tied it to the Wind Eagle''s feet. Gray let the wind eagle fly.


    It is certain that he accepted the invitation. He had planned to explore the endless ice sheet. Now he is invited by the royal family to explore together. Naturally, he is very happy.


    Although his own strength is not weak, it is undoubtedly more secure to follow the royal family.


    "I''ll arrive at the crimson Kingdom near the boundary of the ice sheet in a week. I''m in a hurry. I have to start as soon as possible."


    After greeting the Fergus family, gray set out for the crimson kingdom that day.


    Without taking a carriage, it was impossible to arrive in an ordinary carriage within a week. He temporarily relieved stani greenton''s control and replaced the control with a bear blood beast with a length of 7 meters and covered with earthy yellow hair.


    This is the wild blood beast wild bear, which was exchanged by gray on the battlefield with the flame kingdom. He had the ability to manipulate gravity before he died, but now he doesn''t.


    Although the combat effectiveness is not as good as that of Stanny greenton, it is undoubtedly very suitable as a means of transportation.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Along the trade road, wild bears with a length of 7 meters and a weight of several tons hit the ground on all fours and encountered many caravans along the way, causing a commotion.


    I thought it was the attack of high-level blood beasts, especially in this special period when the crimson kingdom was attacked by animal tide. Almost everyone was frightened and easy to cause panic.


    The panic didn''t stop until he saw Gray sitting on the giant bear. What was left was unstoppable wonder and curiosity, speculating about Gray''s identity.


    Gray is not the only panic maker. There are also people in the purple moon Kingdom Royal family, Kenneth family, Addison family and Graham family who want to go to the endless ice field as soon as possible to take the lead.


    "The next blood beast must be the wind Falcon!"


    Sitting on the wild bear, gray regretted that he didn''t have the blood of birds and animals, so he couldn''t simulate the flight of wings with the power of blood.


    Although the flying ability of birds and blood animals is not necessarily faster than that of land animals, it is most suitable for driving.


    After all, flying in the sky is a straight line, while running on the ground will encounter various obstacles and take many detours. Generally speaking, the speed of birds and blood animals is not slow in the same realm.


    Moreover, Gray''s current corpse control ability, after controlling Danny greenton, can no longer control others. In order to control this wild bear, he removed his control over Danny greenton.


    This will certainly lead to his strength not in the most powerful state. If he meets the enemy in the process of driving, it will undoubtedly be a very bad situation.


    Although the wild bear can''t compare with the birds and blood animals in the same realm, it took only two days to enter the crimson kingdom.


    He went to the border of the crimson Kingdom near the ice field. In three days, he entered the heavily affected area of animal tide in the border area of the crimson kingdom.

 Chapter 470

    Entering the hardest hit area, gray saw an extremely wide area where no living people could be seen.


    Dead cities one after another, ruins one after another, piles of bones and stinks.


    In the daytime, all kinds of scavengers shuttle between them and regard it as their paradise.


    At night, ghosts travel at night, floating in the dead city, sending out penetrating screams.


    Can''t see a living person, this is the forbidden area of mankind!


    The rest of the journey was not far away. Gray put the wild bear away, took control of Danny greenton again and walked on.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    A shrill scream came from the sky. Gray looked up and saw a giant bird with a wingspan of seven or eight meters and covered with flame like hair flying through the sky.


    This is a blood beast that came with the beast tide, but did not return to the ice sheet in the end.


    It seems that the other party found gray, folded his body, turned back, quickly lowered his height, stretched out sharp claws no worse than magic weapons, and grabbed gray.


    This is a savage blood beast flamingo. It has the ability of fire.


    Gray didn''t hide. Near him, a large amount of black metal powder floated up and turned into sharp blades one after another. The thunder on the sharp blades flickered like ten thousand arrows, attacking the Flamingo.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The Flamingo screamed bitterly, quickly raised to avoid, breathed out a long flame tongue and burned the lightning blade.


    Some lightning blades are burned into metal water, but compared with the huge number of lightning blades, they are insignificant.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    One handle after another of lightning blades passed through the Flamingo. There was no blood spilled, only one charred wound. Finally, the flamingo was charred and hit the ground straightly.


    Beyond the Flamingo, gray moved on. It was the thirteenth blood beast he had met.


    Although the king level strongmen of the crimson Kingdom fought back the beast tide and even drove back to the endless ice field, many blood beasts stayed on this land.


    Today''s land is very dangerous. It is almost difficult to move forward without the famine strength.


    In the evening, gray set up a tent on a wasteland and lit a bonfire.


    Two days before the meeting, Gray was not in a hurry to meet, so he slowed down and didn''t hurry at night.


    A leg weighing more than 100 kg was skinned and washed by him, and then baked on the campfire. The golden oil dripped and the rich fragrance floated.


    This is the right front leg of a nameless blood beast he killed on the road.


    With his strength getting stronger and stronger, he now eats more and more. Although the situation of other blood soldiers is similar to him, the increase of his appetite is obviously more terrible.


    He now eats almost every meal with blood and meat. This is not because of his strength. He is forced to do so in order to improve the quality of life.


    With the enhancement of his strength, he had more and more meals. In the end, he needed to eat dozens of kilograms of livestock meat for one meal.


    Eating dozens of kilograms of meat at a meal is followed by money. The most important thing is that it is extremely time-consuming. It takes a lot of time to eat every day.


    So now he eats blood animals'' flesh and blood every meal, and it is generally the flesh and blood of brute level blood animals or wild level blood animals. Only the blood and meat of brute level blood animals and wild level blood animals with great nourishing effect can meet his daily consumption in a small amount.


    Sitting by the campfire, gray cut off a large piece of meat and ate it.


    Click!


    In the woods not far away, the sound of trees shaking violently came, even accompanied by the sound of trees collapsing. Obviously, a big guy was coming this way.


    Gray hasn''t moved yet. Not far from gray, Danny greenton, who was ordered by gray to guard, has flashed and rushed into the woods.


    Poof!


    A sound of flesh and blood being cut open sounded, and peace was restored in the woods. Only a lot of trees collapsed around under the recent battle.


    Danny greenton turned back, the broken knife had been sheathed, and stood not far from the tent, faithfully protecting Gray''s safety.


    Gray did not plan to see what kind of blood beast it was, and continued to eat.


    Click!


    However, not long later, not far from the previous place, there was a huge movement again.


    Shua!


    Danny greenton rushed out again and ran into the woods. In an instant, the movement in the woods disappeared again, and Danny greenton returned again.


    "I met two blood beasts in a short time. Was it attracted by the smell of barbecue?"


    Gray had some doubts in his heart. He was going to see what two blood beasts came after the meal.


    Click!


    Just as he thought so, the sound of trees collapsing again sounded in the woods.


    Poof, poof!


    Danny greenton rushed into the woods with a knife. This time he couldn''t solve his opponent immediately. He didn''t solve his opponent completely until he had a small fight.


    "No!"


    After swallowing the rest of the barbecue, gray stood up. The blood beast attacked tonight is not normal. According to common sense, it can''t be so frequent.


    He went to the last place where there was news and saw the blood beast that Stanny greenton had a hard time killing.


    This is a huge blood beast with golden skin. On his head, there are two sharp corners like machetes, one long and the other short.


    "It''s actually a golden rhinoceros. No wonder Danny greenton took a lot of effort to kill!"


    Gray''s face was suddenly aware that the golden rhinoceros was a wild level blood beast, and was good at defense among the wild level blood beasts. Its physical defense was enough to make it difficult for the strong at the first level of the wild level to hit hard.


    With such a strong body, it''s no wonder that it takes Stanny greenton a lot of effort.


    Green looked at the wound on rhinoceros.


    On the golden rhinoceros, there are several deep wounds, and bones can be seen in each. There is no doubt that the third level of destruction of Danny greenton is exposed.


    The most serious one almost split the head in half. It should be this wound that killed the golden rhinoceros completely.


    "Hardly bleeding?"


    Gray looked around the golden rhinoceros with some doubts.


    For such a huge wound, the golden rhinoceros should bleed a lot, but on the contrary, there is almost no blood flowing out of the golden rhinoceros.


    "Is it true?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly and thought of a possibility.


    Click, click!


    At this time, the sound of the trees being broken by arrogance sounded. From two directions, two blood beasts came here again. Soon, the figures of the two blood beasts appeared.


    In the moonlight, gray saw that one of the blood beasts was six meters long, covered with golden red hair, and looked like a huge lion. It was a wild blood beast fire lion.


    A blood beast that can spread the blood beast''s ability all over the body, which can be turned into both attack weapons and defense weapons.


    The other looks like a lizard. If it is connected with its tail, it is nine meters long. On its surface, it is full of green scales, one by one, like polished Jasper.


    This is the wild level blood beast, the blue dragon beast. Gray''s feedback ability is obtained from the crazy level blood beast of this sequence of blood beasts.


    "Sure enough!"


    Seeing the two blood beasts, gray murmured in his mouth, but his eyes were very hot.


    The reason why he had night vision ability to see the two blood beasts with the help of moonlight was that the temperature of the two blood beasts was almost the same as that of the surrounding environment. In other words, the two blood beasts had long been corpses.


    "Is it a dark ape that controls them?"


    Gray''s eyes looked expectant.


    The dark ape is the first-class blood beast in the sequence of corpse hairy apes. Like the blood of corpse hairy apes on gray, it also has the ability to control corpses, and the level and number of corpses will be more.


    So far, gray has met three wild blood beasts. If the first two are also wild blood beasts, it must be the dark ape who manipulates these bodies.


    The powerful ability of corpse control, needless to say, is best proved by Danny greenton, who is now rushing towards one of the wild blood beasts.


    Although the blood of corpse Hairy Ape is only the blood of crazy level, after gray obtained the body of a king level warrior, he broke out a terrible Level 3 combat power.


    If the dark ape, a wild blood beast, was behind these blood beasts, if gray could hunt it, get its blood and control the number of King level corpses, it would soar to 4.


    Four king level corpses, even if they are not physical bodies, are enough for gray to sweep away in the waste level stage. Even facing the king level strong, he can fight. Of course, the biggest possibility is defeat.


    Poof!


    At Gray''s command, Danny greenton slashed the blue dragon''s head with a knife. With one knife, the blue dragon''s brain burst out and completely stiffened.


    On the other hand, gray shot at the fire lion. The black fog appeared, large tracts of trees disappeared, and the rushing fire lion was wrapped in it.


    The fire lion''s hair quickly disappeared, and it struggled violently in the black fog.


    Unfortunately, it has lost the ability of blood beast. Its combat power is not even as good as that of ordinary wild blood beast. Naturally, it is impossible to get rid of gray. Now its power has reached the black fog of the second level of wild level.


    Under the black fog, the blood and flesh of the fire lion melted. Finally, the skull was exposed and the body completely lost its ability to move.


    With Danny greenton, gray went in the direction of the two wild blood beasts.


    After only a few hundred meters, I suddenly found a huge movement in front of me, as if thousands of troops and horses were running.


    He stopped and looked forward. Suddenly, he saw that hundreds of blood beasts were coming here.


    There are wild blood beasts, wild blood beasts, and even crazy blood beasts.


    Among these blood beasts, an 8-meter-long ape blood beast covered with white hair is clearly visible in Gray''s eyes like a campfire at night.


    Because only this blood beast, whose temperature is different from the surrounding environment, is really alive. Judging from the size and the number of blood beasts controlled, this is definitely a wild blood beast dark ape!

 Chapter 471

    Under the purple moonlight, hundreds of blood animals came, the ground shook violently, and the birds and animals perched in the trees at night were startled away, just like a wave of animals.


    Although the number can not be comparable with the real animal tide, the strength makes up for the lack of quantity. Hundreds of blood beasts with the lowest and fierce level make the momentum no worse than the general animal tide.


    "What an exaggeration!"


    Looking at this animal tide, Gray was a little surprised. Although he knew that the dark ape could control a large number of blood animals, he didn''t expect it to be so much.


    This time, the animal tide caused by the movement in the depths of the endless ice sheet completed the dark ape. It may have controlled all the blood animals that died in the animal tide nearby.


    As the animal tide approached, gray and Stanny greenton took action.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Stanny greenton rushed into the herd and the broken knife in his hand came out of the sheath. Each knife had a blood beast split in half.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Gray rushed out of the long black fog river with a width of tens of meters and hit the animal tide. Suddenly, a large number of blood animals were swept into the long black fog River and struggled frantically.


    Visible to the naked eye, the flesh and blood of these blood beasts are disappearing, and finally only one dead bone after another is "corroded". Some weak ones, even dead bones, are completely turned into ashes.


    However, there are too many blood beasts. Even on the scale of black fog, it is difficult to stop all blood beasts.


    Shua!


    A five meter long giant tiger blood beast appeared on Gray''s side, covered with black and white lines, and claws grabbed Gray''s throat.


    Poof!


    Still keeping control of the black fog, gray took out his long sword and stabbed it into the tiger blood beast''s eyes.


    When he reached the first level of power of the waste level, the power of his sword was no worse than the full blow of the second level blood beast ability of the barbarian level. When he met a slight obstacle, he stabbed into the eyes of the tiger blood beast and penetrated the brain of the tiger blood beast.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Just after the tiger blood beast fell down, three blood beasts with the same size as the tiger blood beast jumped on gray.


    One is an unknown blood beast with gray hair, like sheep and cattle.


    A wolf blood beast.


    A blood beast covered with spikes.


    Gray waved his sword to the left, and a sword crossed the gray haired blood beast''s neck. The whole head of the gray haired blood beast flew up, and then another Sword Pierced its head from the wolf blood beast''s mouth.


    At this time, the blood beast full of spikes had rushed close to gray, and the body full of spikes hit gray hard.


    One hole after another appeared in Gray''s clothes, which made him stagger back more than ten steps. However, after metallization, it was enough to make the second level blood warrior of the waste level hard to defend, so that he was not hurt.


    He rushed to the blood beast covered with spikes. With a sweep of the long sword, he immediately cut off a large piece of the other party''s skull, and the white brain flowed down, and the blood beast covered with spikes fell down.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    More blood beasts rushed and besieged gray from all directions. Suddenly, around gray, the black fog rushed out like waves. All the blood beasts were patted by the black fog, and large tracts of flesh and blood disappeared.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Under the attack of gray and Stanny greenton, one blood beast after another fell, and soon more than 100 blood beasts fell.


    Especially under the attack of Stanny greenton, almost no blood beast can make him kill the blood beast faster than two knives, and even faster than gray who has the range attack means of black fog.


    However, the dark ape is also very cunning. Gray commanded Danny greenton to kill the dark ape several times in a row, which was blocked by the blood beast commanded by the dark ape.


    The other party hid under the heavy protection of the blood beast and used the blood beast as his shield, so that gray and stanni greenton could not get close to him.


    "See when you can hide..."


    Several successive attacks failed to work, and gray simply gave up directly killing the dark ape.


    Both he and Stanny greenton have the terror defense that these blood beasts can''t hurt. They have long been invincible. If we continue to fight like this, the number of blood beasts will be less and less, and the other party will have nowhere to hide.


    Poop, poop!


    More than 100 blood beasts fell down, and less than 100 blood beasts guarded around the dark ape. It was obvious that the dark ape was aware of the danger, and its eyes became flashing.


    Jiji!


    The dark ape screamed sharply, and then saw that all the blood beasts were crazy. They no longer dodged in the face of the attack. They all frantically besieged gray and Stanny greenton, and it itself fled in the direction of communication.


    "Can you go?"


    The black fog rolled and a large number of black fog appeared, but the front position was divided into two, like a bifurcated River, forming a vacuum zone in the middle, surrounding more than 100 blood animals.


    While Danny greenton did so, he avoided the black fog and chased the escaping dark ape.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    One blood beast after another hit the black fog madly, and the body melted rapidly in the black fog, but one after another.


    Even with the power of black fog, these blood beasts were dispersed one after another. Grayton was surrounded by a large number of blood beasts.


    The long sword was wrapped in black fog and turned into a few meters long. Gray waved his sword quickly under the siege of blood beasts.


    Poof, poof!


    One blood beast after another was split in half by his waving, all kinds of internal organs fell to the ground, and white brain tissue was scattered everywhere.


    With his strength to reach the first level of the wasteland level and the ability of blood beasts to barely reach the second level of the wasteland level, except for the blood beasts of the wasteland level, other blood beasts can''t stop him at all.


    A blood beast''s body was split in two. Although it was a controlled body, even if it was split in two, it still didn''t stop, but it was obviously a futile struggle.


    Facing the siege of nearly 100 blood beasts, Gray was not attacked at all. From time to time, he was attacked by blood beasts. His clothes were ragged, but he was not injured.


    The strong defense is not the strongest power, but can be injured by the first level blood beast of the waste level.


    Poop, poop, poop!


    Suddenly, all the blood beasts seemed to be suddenly attacked by the soul, and the soul was broken and disappeared. They fell down together, and there was no sound. Gray was not surprised to see this scene and stood in place waiting.


    Not surprisingly, it should be Danny greenton who killed the dark ape. Sure enough, a moment later, Danny greenton returned. He carried the dark ape''s body, which was too large compared with his body, just like carrying a boulder.


    Gray hurried forward to collect the blood. After collecting all the blood, he thought about it and collected the body of the dark ape,


    Although the means of refining corpse control magic weapons have disappeared with the demise of the Empire, if this means is rediscovered one day, the corpse of this dark ape will be of great use. Together with its blood, it can be used to refine corpse control magic weapons.


    The next morning, gray set out and encountered many blood beasts. After that, gray rushed to the meeting place to meet the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    Not only the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, but also the Kenneth family, Addison family and neham family.


    In addition, there are people from the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom. Among them, gray met some acquaintances, such as Lils crimson, the crimson prince, and Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king.


    "Why didn''t you see the king level strong?"


    Gray asked suspiciously.


    Such great changes have taken place in the depths of the endless ice sheet. It is reasonable to say that the king level strong should come, but none of the Three Kingdoms saw the king level strong.


    "They have set out ahead of time to explore the depths of the endless ice sheet!"


    Sophia was dressed in blue war clothes and had a very slim figure. She brushed the purple hair in her ear and said.


    "What happened in the depths of the endless ice sheet this time? Did you hear anything from the crimson kingdom?"


    "No, although it is close to the side of the crimson Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom probably doesn''t know much more than us."


    Francis, dressed in bronze war clothes and excellent temperament, shook his head.


    "There are more than one king level blood beasts in this animal tide. In order to fight back the animal tide, the crimson Kingdom spent a lot of effort. When we arrived, the crimson kingdom had just cleaned up the animal tide and had not had time to explore."


    "There is a king level blood beast, and there is more than one."


    Gray was shocked. Although he knew that the crimson Kingdom suffered a beast tide and millions of people died, he didn''t know the specific scale of the beast tide.


    I didn''t expect that this animal tide not only had King level blood beasts, but also more than one. No wonder it could cause such huge casualties.


    "How about those King level blood beasts? Will we meet them when we explore the endless ice field?"


    Gray has some worries. Although his strength is not weak now, it is still very choking to face the king level blood beast.


    "No, all king level blood beasts have been killed by the crimson kingdom."


    Sophia shook her head.


    "But this time, be careful of the flame kingdom!"


    "The flame kingdom? The flame Kingdom has also reached the endless ice sheet? How did they blockade through our three countries?"


    Gray was startled.


    Flame kingdom is a landlocked country, located in the middle of purple moon, crimson and gem. It does not border on the endless ice field. It is reasonable that the other party cannot avoid the territory of the Three Kingdoms and reach the endless ice field.


    "This time such a great change has taken place in the endless ice field, the flame kingdom is bound to come to explore. Although it is impossible to send a large number of people to blockade through our three countries, it is possible to send a small number of people to sneak in secretly."


    Francis explained.


    "But don''t worry too much. After all, this is the home of our three countries. Even if someone sneaks into the flame Kingdom, it will be at a disadvantage in number compared with our three countries."


    "Of course, don''t trust the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom too much. If you encounter good things, you should also be careful of the black hands of the two kingdoms."

 Chapter 472

    The next day, the Three Kingdoms set out one after another without collective action, not only the Three Kingdoms, but also the interior of the three kings.


    In the purple moon Kingdom, Kenneth family, Addison family and neiham family set out separately in family units, and the Royal team was divided into several branches.


    This time is to explore the causes of changes in the depths of the endless ice sheet. Under the condition of ensuring safety, it is natural to disperse as far as possible.


    Gray follows the royal family. In their group, in addition to him, there are Sophia and three Royal elders, a total of 5.


    Walking in the endless ice field, the foot is not thick snow, but soil and weeds.


    The endless ice sheet is not full of icebergs. In the outer area, there are green plants not covered by cold ice.


    But as we get closer to the depths of the endless ice sheet, the temperature will become lower and lower. In the end, the surrounding will become ice and snow and white.


    Along the way, gray and others were quite careful, but they still couldn''t avoid encountering blood beasts, and many of them were quite powerful.


    In the endless ice sheet, blood beasts are very dense. In addition, due to the animal tide, the distribution of blood beasts in the endless ice sheet is very disorderly. Even in the peripheral areas, waste blood beasts may be encountered.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    A giant snake with four heads found five gray people. Its four heads filled with snake pistils and stared at five gray people indifferently with vertical pupil snake eyes.


    After a moment of confrontation, the four headed snakes attacked.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    A black head suddenly spits out a large amount of black fog, and the surrounding plants melt rapidly under the black fog, which is a toxic ability.


    Prick!


    A water colored head spouted a column of water from its mouth. The column of water with high pressure penetrated like a sharp sword.


    Crackling!


    A blue head spewed out a winding lightning in its mouth. The lightning was thick enough as a bucket.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Metal spikes appeared around a golden head, shrouded like raindrops.


    Four headed snake has four heads. It is a blood beast with four blood beast abilities. It is said that the blood of this blood beast comes from the legendary divine beast Hydra with ten heads.


    However, the difference between the blood of the four headed snake and the legendary ten headed divine beast hydra is naturally extremely huge. Although it has four heads, each head has very average blood beast ability and power.


    WOW!


    Gray shot, the black fog rolled in the river, several meters high and tens of meters wide. He had the second level destructive power of the wasteland level, and easily stopped all the attacks of the four headed snake.


    Not only that, the black fog pushed forward, drowning the four headed snakes in the black fog.


    The four snakes struggled frantically in the black fog, and the four blood beasts finally broke free from the long river of black fog. However, up and down the whole body, there was blood, and large tracts of blood and flesh disappeared.


    Whoosh!


    Gray approached the four headed snakes with a huge sword wrapped in black fog. The four headed snakes shook their heads and opened their sharp fangs to attack gray.


    Poof!


    Gray swept the black giant sword in his hand, and one of the black heads was swept down by a sword. Then he quickly avoided. At the moment when he avoided, three heads hit the place where he had just been, and the earth and rock splashed on the ground.


    Poof!


    In the process of earth rock splashing, gray approached, swept the black giant sword, and another head fell.


    Although the realm is still at the second level of barbarian level, Gray''s speed has reached the first level of barbarian level because of taking King Kong''s animal blood.


    Poof, poof!


    Finally, gray cut off the other two heads of the four snakes, and the huge bodies of the four snakes fell to the ground with a plop.


    Blood flowed from the severed head.


    Gray quickly took out the rune bag to collect the blood. After collecting the blood, he also collected the snake corpse. The blood and meat value of the wild blood beast is very high, and the space of the purple ring is extremely huge. He is not worried about being crowded.


    "The destructive power has indeed reached the second level of the famine level!"


    "And the speed and strength have reached the first level of the famine level!"


    Sophia was not surprised to see gray easily kill the four headed snake, while the three elders in the kingdom were surprised.


    They have heard of Gray''s strength, but they are skeptical. After all, they are only in their early 20s and have the second level of destructive power, which is too exaggerated.


    Now it seems that not only is it not exaggerated, but it is underestimated.


    The five people continued to set out and went to the depths of the endless ice field. Along the way, they encountered many blood beasts. All of them had shot. Even Sophia shot to kill a wild blood beast. Obviously, her current combat power is no worse than that of the general wild blood beast.


    And her terrible speed, if you want to escape, even if it is the second level of the famine level, it must be impossible for her.


    "The temperature has decreased significantly!"


    Gray exhaled, but was immediately turned into a fog by the cold air outside.


    The air temperature decreased significantly. At this time, all the plants they saw were cold resistant plants.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a huge roar of blood beast came into the five people''s ears, and with the huge sound of clang, the five people were alert and listened carefully.


    "There are two kinds of blood beasts. There should be two blood beasts fighting!"


    Sophia judged.


    "The movement is so great that the two fighting blood beasts are not low-level. They should be waste blood beasts!"


    Gray added.


    "Go and see what''s going on!"


    An old clan in the purple moon Kingdom suggested that this time it was to explore the reasons for the changes in the endless ice field. It was found that there were wild blood beasts fighting. Naturally, it was necessary to go and explore them.


    In order not to disturb the two fighting blood beasts, the five people leaned over as quietly as possible, hid behind the rock and saw the two fighting blood beasts.


    One of them is a blood beast, with a body length of 10 meters and a thick body, just like a mountain. Its four claws are extremely huge, just like the claws of an excavator.


    Its outer body is covered with bronze scales, and on its back, there are sharp spines one after another.


    "Bronze backed dragon beast!"


    Gray recognized the kind of this blood beast. The wild blood beast, the bronze backed dragon, was the war beast owned by the Sidney family but died in the hands of the king of killers. It was this blood beast, and his metallization ability also came from this blood beast.


    "The bronze backed dragon beast famous for defense is so miserable!"


    With the defense of the bronze backed dragon beast, fighting with other wild level blood beasts should have been enough to protect themselves even if they were defeated, but the bronze backed dragon beast was a little miserable at this time.


    There are many broken spines on the back, scales and armor fall off in many places on the body, and even large tracts of flesh and blood are torn off from the body, and bronze blood is flowing out continuously.


    It is conceivable that the bronze backed dragon beast can be injured so badly. It is the strength of the blood beast fighting with him.


    Gray couldn''t help looking at the blood beast fighting with it.


    This is a blood beast with a body length of about nine meters. It stands upright and looks like an ape.


    Only in its forehead position, it has a sharp corner, and its eyes, only one, are just below the sharp corner.


    This appearance is as like as two peas of Gray''s description of the King Kong beast in the book "body power". This is definitely the King Kong beast.


    "King Kong beast!"


    The voice was not spoken by gray, but by Sophia next to gray.


    Although gray obtained precious imperial books from the secret room and knew the existence of this blood beast, the royal family''s heritage was not bad. He also obtained such books in other places, and Sophia also knew the existence of this blood beast.


    "No, the King Kong beast''s body size can generally reach more than 10 meters. This blood beast is only nine meters. Although it is indeed a King Kong beast, it is not yet an adult."


    An old clan in the purple moon Kingdom judged.


    "Although he is still a minor, it should not be far away. The combat power of this King Kong beast is no worse than the third level of the famine level."


    Another veteran of the purple moon kingdom.


    This is an old man who is not young and has a little sparse hair. His name is Mobus violet. Gray once saw the other party''s hand and killed a wild blood beast with a sword. No accident, the other party should be a wild third-level existence.


    "It''s a pity that I''m the only one here. Otherwise, I can try to kill it."


    "Kill it? Grandpa mubus, do you want to use King Kong beast to refine magic weapons?"


    Sophia asked. She knew that Mobus violet was a tool refiner, so she immediately thought that Mobus violet wanted to refine magic weapons with King Kong beasts.


    "Well, in the ancient books of the imperial period, I once found a method of refining magic armor, but the refining of this magic armor requires the scales and blood of King Kong beasts."


    Said mubus violet.


    "Gray, this King Kong beast is of great use to the royal family. Please join hands with grandpa mubus!"


    Sophia nodded and looked at gray.


    "No problem. The blood and scales belong to you and the body belongs to me."


    Gray accepted. He owed a lot of favor to the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. Since Sophia begged, he naturally didn''t mind.


    And he was also interested in the body of the King Kong beast. To some extent, the body of the King Kong beast was not inferior to a king level strong man.


    On the contrary, the old man surprised him. He was actually a tool refiner, and he was probably a high-level tool refiner. After all, the magic armor that the other party wanted to refine had to use the scales and blood of King Kong beast, so the level must be quite high.


    The three elders of the purple moon Kingdom looked at gray and Sophia strangely. From the dialogue between them, they judged that gray seemed to have the third level of combat power of the wasteland level, otherwise Sophia would not say such words as letting gray join hands with mobs violet.


    Ow!


    Just as the five of gray whispered, on the other side, the battle was coming to an end.


    King Kong stepped on the bronze backed dragon, caught the tail of the bronze backed dragon and tore it violently.


    Tear!


    With a clear sound, under the tear of King Kong beast, the tail of the bronze backed dragon beast was torn down, and the bronze blood splashed immediately.


    Throwing away the broken tail, King Kong caught another leg of the bronze backed dragon beast. Without exception, the leg of the bronze backed dragon beast was torn off.


    In the eyes of gray 5 people, a cruel scene appeared.


    The copper backed dragon beast with a body length of 10 meters was torn apart by the King Kong beast.


    The head, four legs, tail and body were separated, and the huge bronze backed dragon was completely dismembered.

 Chapter 473

    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The bronze backed dragon beast was dismembered. The King Kong beast roared bloodthirsty, grabbed a bronze backed dragon beast''s thigh and tore it up.


    With the strength of the third level of King Kong beast shortage level, it should be easy to kill the bronze backed dragon beast, but the other party did not do so, but killed the bronze backed dragon beast in the most cruel way. It is not difficult to see the tyrannical character of King Kong beast.


    King Kong beast is definitely a blood beast with a violent and bloody character!


    Shua!


    Looking at the King Kong beast in the distance, Danny greenton suddenly appeared beside gray. Except Sophia, the three elders of the purple moon kingdom were surprised.


    They didn''t know that gray had the ability to control the corpse, and he was in control of the former king level soldier stani greenton.


    Whoosh!


    With theout much explanation, gray controls Danny greenton to rush towards King Kong.


    The distance of hundreds of meters almost came in an instant in front of the speed of Mobus violet reaching King level.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, the King Kong beast found out when Stanny greenton rushed out. It left its copper backed dragon thigh in its hand, looked at the rushing Stanny greenton cruelly, did not retreat but entered, and beat Stanny greenton with a huge fist wrapped in a hard stratum corneum and big grinding plate.


    Boom!


    Danny greenton moved sideways to avoid, and his fist with a big grinding plate hit the ground. A huge pit with a diameter of more than 10 meters suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Boom!


    Moving sideways to avoid, Stanny greenton suddenly landed on the ground under his feet, and his body was ejected like a shell. The broken knife hanging on his waist came out of its sheath and cut into the neck of King Kong.


    Although the King Kong beast was huge, its reaction was not slow. Another fist appeared and blocked the chopping knife.


    Dang!


    When the fist collides with the broken knife, neither King Kong nor stanni greenton can help but retreat.


    be well-matched in strength!


    No matter speed or power, one person and one beast are equal!


    Danny greenton was once a king level strongman, and his strength and speed were all king level. Although the realm of King Kong beast was only the third level of the wild level, its body type and blood made its strength and speed no worse than King level.


    Whoosh!


    Hold your body, one man and one beast rush to each other again.


    Stanny greenton bounced up and aimed at the King Kong beast''s throat again, and the King Kong beast slapped Stanny greenton from the side.


    Just as the giant palm was about to shoot Danny greenton, Danny greenton made strange movements in the air.


    With a sudden step in the air, the body suddenly raised a section, just like stepping on an invisible ladder, avoided the huge palm, and slashed the throat of the King Kong beast.


    Before his death, he was a king level strong man. His strength and speed were no different from those of a king level strong man. Stani greenton also had the ability to stay in the air.


    Poof!


    The King Kong beast''s body was slightly slanted. The broken knife hit it on the shoulder. It was smashed and flew out by the knife.


    However, the injury was not serious, it could only be regarded as a minor injury. The King Kong beast got up and continued to jump at Stanny greenton.


    The defense of the King Kong beast in front of him also reached the level of an ordinary King level warrior.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The roar kept ringing, like a giant gun roaring.


    One man and one beast with a huge height gap continued to fight. In the surrounding areas, one after another potholes with a diameter of more than 10 meters appeared under the confrontation between the two.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Suddenly, around the King Kong beast, four thick metal chains suddenly sprang up from the ground and wrapped around the King Kong beast, binding the King Kong beast''s legs and hands.


    Mobus violet, with the third level of wasteland, came to help.


    What he used was not the blood method of Ziyan beast sequence widely spread in the purple moon Kingdom, but the metal ability. This ability has extraordinary sensitivity to metal and is of great help to refining utensils.


    WOW!


    The King Kong beast, whose hands and feet were bound by four thick metal chains, roared angrily and struggled angrily. The metal chain had cracks visible to the naked eye.


    With the tenacity of the metal chain, other minor King beasts at the third level of the famine level can hardly get rid of if they are bound.


    However, King Kong beast is different. Although he is not an adult, he is not a real king beast, but his power is no worse than the general King level. Naturally, he is not included in this list.


    Shua!


    King Kong beast''s hands and feet are bound by metal chains. Danny greenton, controlled by gray, will not miss the opportunity.


    Staying in the air with King level strength and speed, stanni greenton was as high as the King Kong beast, and cut the huge eyes in the middle of the King Kong beast''s head with a broken knife.


    King Kong''s head dropped sharply, avoided his eyes, and the thick sharp corner hit the broken knife and knocked Stan niglington back.


    Click!


    The metal chain had cracked and was about to break free. Danny greenton, controlled by gray, approached again, no longer aiming at the eyes, but at the throat.


    Poof!


    A shallow mouth of blood appeared on the throat of King Kong beast, and red blood flowed down.


    At the same time, the King Kong beast broke free of the metal chain and hit Stanny greenton with a fist.


    Danny greenton was smashed to the ground and made a huge pit no less than ten meters. However, there was no wound on his body. He rushed out of the pit and jumped at the King Kong beast again.


    When the King Kong beast''s fist was smashed, gray had already used the metallization ability to stanni greenton, and forcibly improved his defense by a large part on the basis of the ordinary King level.


    In the face of Stanny greenton whose defense has been greatly improved, it is difficult to leave a wound on him even if the power of King Kong beast reaches the third level of famine level.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Danny greenton and mobs violet joined hands to fight the King Kong beast, hundreds of meters around, all within the scope of the aftermath of their battle.


    All the plants disappeared, and there were craters everywhere. Even the hard rocks under the ground were exposed, forcing gray, Sophia and others to step back a little to avoid being affected.


    It was a difficult battle.


    In terms of combat power, the combination of Danny greenton and the third-level Royal strongman Mobus violet is naturally stronger than the King Kong beast.


    However, the King Kong beast''s strong physique made it difficult for stanni greenton and mobs violet to hit it hard.


    Gray, who commanded Danny greenton from a long distance, finally understood how kertish flame felt when he faced him on the battlefield with the flame kingdom.


    Even if you try your best, you can only leave minor injuries on the other party. After cutting more than a hundred times, you find that the other party is still alive, and you can imagine the helplessness.


    "The flesh must be comparable to the king level!"


    An old man of purple moon Kingdom sighed.


    "The third level of the waste level already has such a strong physique. I''m afraid the King Kong beast in its heyday is enough to tear it by hand."


    Another old royal family of the purple moon Kingdom exclaimed.


    "It''s lucky that you have the powerful combat power of your excellency gray this time. Otherwise, it''s a problem whether you can retreat with the strength of Mobbs!"


    The royal family of the purple moon kingdom in front of the sound is old and dignified.


    Although there are books about King Kong beast in the purple moon Kingdom, they obviously don''t understand the King Kong beast as well as gray who has the blood of King Kong beast. Before the war, they didn''t know that the body of King Kong beast is almost the same as that of King level.


    It was not until we saw the fighting between the two sides that we could judge from the fighting.


    Dang!


    King Kong''s fist smashed at Stanny greenton. Stanny greenton blocked it with a broken knife. The strong Qi generated by the collision between the two made the nearby sand and stones fly.


    Just then, a chain with a bucket thick fell on the King Kong beast, and the King Kong beast flew upside down.


    Before he could get up from the ground, the thick chain of the bucket was divided into four, binding the King Kong beast''s two hands and two legs.


    Danny greenton appeared and slashed the King Kong beast''s throat with a sharp knife, but the minor injury left on the King Kong beast''s throat was still not fatal. There was no time to cut the second knife, and the King Kong beast had broken free from the shackles of the chain.


    Under the siege of Stanny greenton and mobs violet, the injuries of King Kong beast are increasing.


    But they are not too serious injuries. It is difficult to cause fatal damage to the King Kong beast.


    The two sides continued to fight and the battle fell into a stalemate, several hours later.


    The whole body injury made the King Kong beast lose a lot of blood, and there was an obvious malaise. A lot of blood loss had an impact on it.


    And the power of Mobus violet''s blood was almost exhausted. It took a while to support Stanny greenton.


    Only Danny greenton was alive in the field. He was accused of being controlled by the corpse, and he didn''t know about fatigue at all.


    In addition, the strong body after metallization is not what King Kong beast can hurt at all. Even after a few hours, there is still no injury on the body.


    Boom!


    The King Kong beast fell to the ground under stanni greenton''s chop.


    Hula!


    Four thick chains suddenly appeared, like four giant snakes, binding the King Kong beast.


    Shua!


    Danny greenton rushed, aimed at his throat and cut it off with a knife.


    Poof!


    The broken knife cut on the wound of the King Kong beast that had already existed, and immediately made the wound at this position deeper.


    Poof!


    The King Kong beast, which was no longer in its heyday, could not break free from its chains. The broken knife was raised again and cut down again. It was also in the original wound position, and the injury became deeper.


    Poof!


    It was cut off by another knife, connected with the one cut out before. The position here had been cut by a hundred and ten knives, and the throat of the King Kong beast was immediately cut.


    Click!


    The King Kong beast finally broke free from the shackles of his body, hit Stanny greenton with a fist and flew Stanny greenton out.


    However, after smashing Danny greenton out, the King Kong beast was at the end of its power.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    The King Kong beast at the end of the crossbow rolled violently and beat the ground violently. The surrounding area sank and collapsed.


    Finally, with a unwilling howl, King Kong fell to the ground with a plop, and there was no sound anymore.


    After fighting for several hours, the King Kong beast was finally killed!

 Chapter 474

    "Finally dead!"


    Looking at the King Kong beast that completely died and fell to the ground, Gray''s five people couldn''t help but gasp.


    Mubus violet, who participated in the battle, and gray, who commanded the battle from a long distance, let alone Sophia, who paid attention to the battle, and the other two elders of the purple moon Kingdom, could not help feeling tired.


    The battle that lasted for several hours was not something that ordinary people could hold on to.


    If there are two blood warriors at the third level of the wasteland level, the biggest possibility is that they have already given up hunting King Kong beast. Only with the characteristics of Danny greenton, who doesn''t need to consume blood and doesn''t know fatigue, can they finally insist on killing King Kong beast.


    "Collect blood quickly!"


    This kind of heart is tired, so that everyone can''t help but become dull. For a moment, people react and quickly come forward to collect blood.


    During the battle, King Kong lost a lot of blood. If you don''t collect the blood now, maybe the rest of the blood is not enough even for the refining device.


    As for the extraction of the blood essence of King Kong beast, it is not necessary to think about it. The rest of the blood is not enough to extract the essence of blood. Fortunately, their purpose is not to obtain the essence of King Kong animal blood, but also to be used for implantation of blood vessels. If so, it is doomed to fail.


    "Barely enough."


    Finally, they received a total of four Rune bags, about 800 parts of blood. Although it is not small in terms of quantity, it is obvious that a lot has been lost compared with the huge body of King Kong, which is up to nine meters and weighs several tons.


    After collecting the blood, they were busy peeling scales from the King Kong beast. When everything was finished, it was almost evening. The five people set up a tent and were ready to rest here for one night.


    The body of King Kong beast naturally belongs to gray. He temporarily gave up his control over Stanny greenton and replaced the control with King Kong beast.


    Although the King Kong beast looked miserable at this time, its blood was drained, its scales were completely stripped, and its whole body was bloody, it did not damage the brain and could be controlled.


    Then, he controlled the King Kong beast to the area with lush vegetation and used the ability of back feeding. Suddenly, he saw a large number of green lights floating from these plants and converging to the King Kong beast, and these plants became withered and yellow.


    The injuries and even scales of King Kong beast are recovering, but the recovery speed is much slower than usual.


    Finally, after gray consumed more than half of his blood power, he restored the King Kong beast as before.


    "It took so much blood!"


    As early as when he repaired Danny greenton, gray had found that the stronger the physical strength of the other party to be repaired, the more time and blood power it would take to repair.


    The physical strength of King Kong beast was no worse than King level, and there were too many injuries on his body, which finally led to gray consuming more than half of his blood to repair.


    Gray didn''t hide what he did. After all, Sophia already knew that he had the ability to control the corpse and feed back. As a result, the three royal families always looked at gray as if they were looking at the monster.


    Although they also saw that gray should only control one between Stanny greenton and King Kong.


    But thinking of the difficulty of killing King Kong beast before, and thinking that the King Kong beast has completely recovered and turned into gray''s combat power, I can''t help but marvel. I''m afraid no one is an opponent under the king level.


    "Gray boy, let me discuss with you..."


    After staring at the King Kong beast for a long time, Mobus violet looked at gray with hot eyes.


    "Old man, I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Being stared at by the other party''s hot eyes, gray shivered all over, put away the King Kong beast, fled and left, and the voice of mobs violet sounded behind him.


    "No, let me peel it a few more times. It can be recovered anyway..."


    Gray stumbled and went faster.


    Although the scales lost by the King Kong beast can be repaired through the ability of back feeding, it needs to spend a lot of blood power. Even if it is stripped by the other party again, his current blood power is not enough to repair, let alone several times.


    In the morning, the five of gray continued to go deep into the endless ice field.


    The temperature became lower, and white snow could be seen at the top of the mountain on the road.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    There was a fight in front. After the five gray people rushed over, they saw that two people were besieging a blood beast, while four people stood aside without taking any action.


    The blood beast besieged by the two men was a waste level blood beast, but their strength was not weak. They also reached the waste level. When they joined hands, they quickly killed the waste level blood beast.


    "It''s from the gem kingdom!"


    Gray once saw these six people in the Royal team of the gem kingdom. There is no doubt that these six people are from the gem kingdom.


    Without coming forward to say hello to the six people, the five gray people withdrew directly and continued to move towards the depths of the endless ice sheet.


    In a place like endless ice sheet, if you rush forward to say hello, you may be considered to have ulterior motives and cause hostility to each other.


    Therefore, except for people from the same kingdom, people from other kingdoms generally don''t come forward to say hello.


    Along the way, I met several other teams, including those from the purple moon Kingdom and other kingdoms. A few days later, the gray five had gone deep into the endless ice field.


    The temperature becomes lower, and snow also appears on the ground. The surrounding peaks are white, but there are not no plants. In the ice and snow, some ice green plants can be seen from time to time, which is the source of herbivore food in the ice field.


    The strength of the five people is not weak. Naturally, they will not be affected by temperature changes. The five people will continue to set out unaffected.


    "There''s someone ahead!"


    Suddenly, Sophia wrinkled her delicate eyebrows and looked to the left front.


    Gray and others followed and looked, and immediately saw a man lying in the snow in the front left. Red blood could be seen around him.


    "Already dead!"


    When the five walked over, gray leaned forward and found that the other party had no breath.


    "I''ve seen this man in a duke''s family team in the crimson kingdom."


    Said an old man in the purple moon King''s room.


    "The wound on the body is a sharp blade wound. It is not killed by blood beasts, but by people!"


    Another old man of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom turned over the other party, looked at the injury on the other party and judged.


    "I think I found something good and was robbed, but the people who started it were too cruel. They not only robbed things, but also killed people!"


    The five continued on their way. They didn''t feel surprised about the fight. They might as well have expected it long ago.


    The relationship between the Three Kingdoms can never be called intimacy. When driven by interests, fighting can be expected.


    Moreover, the flame kingdom should also enter the endless ice field. It is more likely that this person will be killed by the people of the flame kingdom. After all, he is ruthless. It should be rare among the Three Kingdoms to do so.


    One day later, gray five people were walking on the thick snow.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, near the five people of gray, the snow was pierced, and four giant tails with adult thighs and sharp spikes pierced out to gray, Sophia and two elders of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom except mobs violet.


    The color of the giant tail is black brown, and the spikes are covered with faint green color. If nothing happens, the spikes should be poisonous.


    Suddenly, too suddenly!


    The sneak attack was too sudden and extremely fast. When it was found, it was less than a few meters away from Gray''s four people.


    Shua!


    Covered with blue light, Sophia could escape at the critical moment.


    Gray and the two elders of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom were not as fast as Sophia. They had no time to avoid and were stabbed immediately.


    Poof, poof!


    The two old men each had a blood hole, the blood splashed, and then they were thrown out by the giant tail.


    There was a faint green light at the position of the two people''s wounds, and a numbness was rapidly spreading from the wounds to their whole bodies.


    Dang!


    Gray is that although his clothes are pierced, people are fine.


    At the critical moment, he used metallization ability to block the attack with strong defense, and was not injured under the attack.


    Poof!


    Gray fought back, his sword came out of its sheath, stabbed his huge tail and was cut off immediately.


    One giant tail was cut off, and the blood beast under the snow hissed. The broken tail and the other three giant tails quickly retracted. The body under the snow quickly fled to the distance. It was vaguely visible that the snow was slightly bulging under its movement.


    Poof!


    Mobus violet shot, caught up with the snow and stabbed it with a sword. With a sharp neighing, the blood beast under the snow struggled quickly.


    The snow was lifted, and the blood beast under the snow was exposed. It was a blood beast shaped like a scorpion, but it had four tails. At this time, its body was deeply stabbed on its back by the sword of Gibbs violet.


    The remaining three tails of the blood beast were showing sharp spikes and stabbing at Gibbs violet.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    At this time, the metal chain appeared, which not only bound the three tentacles, but also penetrated back and forth in the blood beast''s body. Soon, the blood beast stopped struggling.


    "Take the antidote quickly!"


    Sophia quickly took out the antidote to the two old people. Gray changed his clothes and looked at the huge scorpion body with a frown.


    Even in their team, everyone has the strength of the wasteland level, and there is the third level of the wasteland level in the team. No one can be hurt. The danger of the endless ice sheet can be seen.


    After a little rest, the five people went back on the road for several miles. Suddenly, their faces changed and quickly flashed behind a huge rock nearby.


    One blood beast after another in front is walking in one direction, up to the wild blood beast and down to the fierce blood beast. There are blood beasts of all levels, just like a wave of animals.


    But obviously, this is not a beast tide, because these blood beasts don''t move fast. They don''t seem to be threatened by death, but they seem to be attracted by something.

 Chapter 475

    Prick!


    A tiger blood beast with a length of eight meters walked forward. All the blood beasts in front of it were scratched out several deep wounds and patted away by its huge claws.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Some of the photographed blood beasts roared angrily and attacked the tiger blood beast, but they were suddenly attacked by the tiger blood beast, fell to the ground, bit off their throat and died completely.


    Some screamed twice, but when they saw the tiger blood beast with a body size of eight meters flying them, they quickly avoided from afar.


    A huge, rhinoceros shaped blood beast with golden skin rushed forward.


    One blood beast after another was hit by it, and bright red blood appeared on its skin, but it was not its blood, but the blood of the unlucky blood beasts hit by it.


    Boom!


    A suspected wild wolf blood beast was hit, suddenly became angry, jumped up and bit the throat of the golden blood beast, but only bit the skin.


    On the contrary, the wolf blood beast itself was cleaved by a knife shaped long horn on the top of the golden blood beast, and the blood flowed for a long time.


    Knowing that he met a difficult opponent, the suspected wild wolf blood beast took the initiative to retreat.


    A huge lion blood beast with golden red flame all over it strides gracefully. Centered on it, the terrible high temperature diffuses around, and the snow on the ground is melting.


    One blood beast after another, such as avoiding snakes and scorpions, fled in panic. Some blood beasts that could not dodge were immediately touched by the golden red flame, burning the golden red flame all over. After struggling for a few times, they were completely killed.


    The body exudes an attractive smell of barbecue, which leads several blood beasts nearby to fight for its body, spilling blood.


    On the snow, one road after another full of red blood can be clearly seen, which lead to the same direction.


    "What happened to attract so many blood beasts in the past..."


    Gray''s face showed surprise.


    According to his visual observation, at least more than 100 blood beasts passed by just now, including four or five wild blood beasts, which can attract so many blood beasts. What must have happened ahead.


    "It should be attracted by some precious magic medicine!"


    Sophia thought a little about the cableway.


    "Let''s follow up!"


    Murbus violet road.


    The five people followed the route that the group of blood beasts had just passed. Along the way, blood and the bodies of blood beasts could be seen everywhere. Blood beasts gathered and fighting with each other was inevitable.


    A mile ahead, a low mountain about two or three hundred meters high appeared in front of Gray''s five people. The low mountain was full of ice and snow, and around and on the low mountain were full of blood animals one after another.


    "Many blood beasts!"


    Gray''s five people were numb from a burst of scalp. I''m afraid there were more than 1000 blood animals gathered here, among which there were no lack of waste blood animals. According to visual inspection, there should be 20 or 30 waste blood animals among these blood animals.


    "What smell?"


    Quietly close to the low mountain, gray five people can''t help sniffing. The air is cold and the exhaled gas is hot. However, under such an environment, there is a strange fragrance floating in the air.


    "From this low mountain!"


    Gray''s five people looked for it. Soon, on the hillside of the low mountain near them, they saw a plant full of ice green flowers.


    Looking carefully, it was found that the blood animals on and around the low mountain were surrounded by this plant, which vaguely guarded the plant in the center.


    "This is crystal Lotus!"


    Seeing this plant with ice green flowers in full bloom, Mobus violet suddenly became extremely excited and recovered for a moment.


    "Crystal lotus?!"


    Gray was a little familiar with the name, but he couldn''t remember what book he had seen.


    "This is a magic medicine with evolutionary efficacy. Its efficacy is similar to the fruit of evolution. It matches the blood method and can promote the evolution of blood vessels."


    Sophia whispered that they were hiding in a pile of stones not far from the low mountain, the surface of which was covered with snow.


    "Evolutionary medicinal materials, actually purified medicinal materials!"


    After Sophia''s reminder, gray suddenly remembered the origin of the familiar name of crystal lotus.


    After the mercenary city learned the news of evolutionary medicine, he once consulted the news of evolutionary medicine. The name of crystal lotus was seen at that time.


    Speaking of it, he was once very close to getting evolutionary medicinal materials, even within reach. That was the second time he obtained mysterious silver metal materials and traded with ghost merchants.


    At that time, the other party took out three things. One of them was a flower with seven petals. The color of each petal was different. It was the seven color flower.


    But in the end, instead of choosing seven color flowers, he chose a purple ring with space ability. After all, it is not difficult for him to improve his blood, and he doesn''t need to take evolutionary herbs at all.


    Now, he doesn''t regret it. For him, the value of purple ring is much greater than that of seven color flowers, but it doesn''t mean that the value of evolutionary medicine is low. It can only be said that evolutionary medicine has little effect on him.


    "The fragrance begins to float. This is a sign that it is about to mature. The crystal lotus will mature in a day or two at most."


    An old man in the purple moon King''s room was full of excitement. For the royal family, the value of such an evolutionary medicinal material can almost be comparable to the magic weapon of silver level.


    "Unexpectedly, I will meet the crystal lotus. I must get it!"


    Another elder of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom was also excited.


    "Look at the three blood beasts around the crystal Lotus!"


    Gray was calm. After all, crystal lotus, an evolutionary medicine, had little effect on him. He looked carefully at the blood animals on the low mountain, focusing on the three blood animals closest to crystal lotus, and soon found abnormalities.


    Hearing Gray''s hint, Sophia looked at the three blood beasts closest to crystal lotus.


    One of the blood beasts is a huge bird type blood beast, with snow-white hair, neat and smooth pieces, as if it had been combed with a comb.


    It perches on the top of the mountain with its wings folded. Even so, it is still several meters tall, higher than an adult standing up.


    Its claws are extremely sharp, flashing black light, and its brown eyes are extremely sharp. It is a wild blood beast xuanbing bird.


    Another blood beast, located below the left side of the crystal lotus, is a huge lizard shaped blood beast.


    It is covered with ice like transparent scales, its limbs and body are very thick, and its length is likely to have reached 10 meters.


    This is a wild blood beast, ice dragon beast. It is said that it is a special blood beast with dragon blood.


    The last blood beast is located below the right side of the crystal lotus. It is also very huge. According to visual inspection, its body length is about eight meters.


    It looks like a dog, but its whole body is full of sharp blood spikes. None of the spikes seems to be soaked with blood, flashing bright red.


    The wild level blood beast thorn wild dog, whose blood colored thorns can not only protect the body, but also shoot out. It has the characteristics of automatic explosion when touching the target object and is extremely powerful.


    "How can these three wild blood beasts be bigger than similar blood beasts?"


    Seeing the shape and figure of the three blood beasts, Sophia and her four immediately understood what Gray had just said.


    If the general wild blood beasts are not worth their attention, after all, whether gray or mobs violet can give play to the third level of combat power of the wild level. As long as the number of general wild blood beasts is not too many, they can''t have two people at all.


    But at this time, the three blood beasts are obviously different. Their body size is obviously larger than that of the same kind of blood beasts, and they are obviously not ordinary wild blood beasts.


    And they also noticed that there were several bodies of wild blood beasts around the three wild blood beasts. From the scars of the bodies, they were killed with absolute strength.


    "Have these three blood beasts ever taken purified herbs?"


    An old man in the king''s room of the purple moon king has a dignified face.


    "They still obviously maintain the characteristics of their respective races. They have not degenerated into higher-level blood animals. They should not swallow the whole evolutionary medicine, but only take part of it."


    Sophia guessed.


    "The body should have changed, but I don''t know what level of combat power can reach now."


    "Let me test it!"


    Gray released Danny greenton and let him go towards the low mountain, ready to test the strength of the three blood beasts.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Danny greenton, who was walking towards the low mountain, immediately attracted the attention of the blood beasts near the low mountain.


    One had the shape of a mouse, but there were blades on its two forelimbs. It was a blood beast like two sickles. Its red eyes turned, and then suddenly jumped out and rushed at Stanny greenton.


    A leopard blood beast, whose spots were in the shape of lightning, also quickly appeared behind Stanny greenton and clawed at Stanny greenton''s back.


    In addition to the two blood beasts, several blood beasts also rushed.


    Poof, poof, poof¡ª¡ª


    Danny greenton cut the scabbard with a knife and cut it out continuously. The bodies of the blood beasts that rushed at him were split in two. The bright red blood was splashed on the snow like rain, and the internal organs and various organs were scattered on the ground.


    Poof, poof, poof¡ª¡ª


    The distance between Stanny greenton and crystal lotus was getting closer and closer. Along the way, blood beasts attacked him from time to time, and his response was to cut out the blood beast with one knife, and he had already killed the blood beast with almost no second knife.


    Finally, he was only tens of meters away from the crystal lotus, which was a restricted area. There were only three blood beasts in this area, which were suspected to have swallowed evolutionary herbs.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the approaching Stanny greenton, the three blood beasts looked over with hostility, and their terror burst out and issued a warning roar.


    Around, other blood beasts retreated one after another under the roar. The majesty of the three blood beasts among the blood beasts can be imagined.

 Chapter 476

    PA, PA, PA!


    Danny greenton, manipulated by gray, will not be frightened. He approaches the three blood beasts and crystal lotus step by step.


    His purpose is to test the strength of the three blood beasts. Of course, if the strength of the three blood beasts is too poor, he doesn''t mind killing the three blood beasts and occupying the nearest position to the crystal lotus.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Danny greenton was not threatened and kept approaching. The three blood beasts became angry. At the same time, they attacked Danny greenton like they had agreed.


    The huge body of the ice dragon stood up, just 10 meters long, its back was like a thick mountain, and its scales and armor were like cold ice, slightly transparent.


    Above his ferocious head, his huge mouth opened towards Danny greenton.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    From its mouth, a white cold burst out, rolled up the towering cold, and rushed to Danny greenton. The ground freezed one after another under the terrible cold.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    The black ice bird opened its huge wings, which were more than ten meters long. When pressed down, it soared into the air.


    In the direction of Stanny greenton, its huge wings suddenly flapped, the cold wind roared, and large pieces of cold ice suddenly appeared, attacking Stanny greenton like a meteorite.


    The dark green eyes stared at Stanny greenton. The blood colored thorns of the thorn wasteland dog were separated from its body, but the blood colored thorns separated from its body did not sputter around, but floated around it.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Under its control, these bloody thorns, whistling, turned into thorns and sharp blades that were dozens or hundreds of times more powerful than arrows, and attacked Danny greenton.


    Whoosh!


    Under Gray''s control, stani greenton suddenly moved aside for tens of meters to avoid the terrible cold.


    The cold air spread behind him, and the blood animals behind him were frozen into ice sculptures one by one. Looking at him, there was a blood animal forming cold ice behind him, which was like an ice sculpture art forest.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    One huge ice after another hit, covering a wide range and extremely dense. Stanny greenton couldn''t escape, and the broken knife waved out one after another.


    Click, click, click!


    One huge ice after another was cut in half by him.


    The impact force carried on each piece of ice is very strong, enough to seriously injure a first level blood warrior of the wasteland level.


    Even with the strength of Danny greenton, under so many ice attacks, he has become stretched and may be hit at any time.


    Just then, dozens of bloody thorns and sharp blades joined in and besieged Stanny greenton.


    Knowing that these thorny blades have the ability to burst, gray quickly manipulated Stanny greenton to avoid, but there are both cold ice and bloody thorny blades. Even with Stanny greenton''s strength, it is difficult to completely avoid.


    Boom!


    A thorny blade that could not dodge was cut off by Stanny greenton, but at the next moment, the thorny blade burst, and the terrible shock wave hit Stanny greenton, who retreated repeatedly by the shock wave.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Under the control of the black ice bird and the thorn dog, the huge cold ice and the bloody thorn blade pursued Stanny greenton.


    Danny greenton finally had no time to intercept and was hit by several bloody thorns and sharp blades.


    Boom!


    In the terrible explosion, although Danny greenton was not injured by virtue of his strong defense, he was lifted down the low mountain by the terrible explosion, hit on an unlucky blood beast and smashed the blood beast into meat pie.


    Gray decisively steered Danny greenton back and turned back.


    "The three are the third level of the waste level!"


    Seeing the battle just now, the five gray people observed from a distance all turned dignified.


    After swallowing some evolutionary herbs, the strength of the three blood beasts has reached the third level of the famine level, and their combat power is equivalent to that of Danny greenton and mobs violet.


    The most troublesome thing is that the three blood beasts are working together.


    Originally, if blood beasts met, fighting was almost inevitable due to territory, race and other reasons, but the three blood beasts did not. Instead, they were at peace and faced the enemy together.


    Such a situation is rarely encountered, but they encountered it.


    "It''s troublesome. There are three wild level three blood beasts, and they work together strangely!"


    Gibbs violet frowned.


    On their side, even Danny greenton, who is controlled by gray, is only the third level of the waste level, but there are three third level blood beasts on the low mountain, and the three blood beasts work together with each other.


    "The three blood beasts have reached the third level of wasteland level. They should be able to promote evolution without the whole evolutionary medicine. Therefore, the three blood beasts work together?!"


    Gray is not sure.


    "What shall we do now?"


    One of the elders of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom frowned.


    "I have a forbidden weapon on me. If I use it, I should be able to hit or even kill one of the blood beasts."


    Said Sophia.


    This time, for the safety of their three brothers and sisters, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom configured each of them with a forbidden weapon.


    "The forbidden device is too precious. You''d better not move it unless it''s necessary."


    Gibbs violet shook his head.


    Even if the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has a great career, the number of forbidden weapons in their hands is not too much. After all, the materials of forbidden weapons are extremely precious, and the manufacturing process also does some harm to the king level strong. Even if the king level strong have never been broken in the royal family, there are not many such forbidden weapons.


    "If you don''t use the forbidden device, how can you win it?"


    The five people all showed a thoughtful color and thought about how to win the crystal lotus from the three waste level third level blood beasts.


    "With the speed of Danny greenton, it may be possible to grab the crystal lotus from the three blood beasts!"


    An old member of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom was uncertain.


    Danny greenton is a king level strong man. Although he has died, he still retains the speed of being a king level strong man. The speed must be faster than the general level III blood beast. Since hard robbery can''t be done, we can only see whether he can get it through speed.


    "It''s unlikely. I just noticed that the speed of xuanbing bird is also very terrible. It should be no worse than Wang level."


    Another old member of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom shook his head in denial and was not optimistic.


    "Someone!"


    All of a sudden, the five people were looking at the other side of the stone forest. There, someone was coming this way.


    It seems that they are not the only ones who found the evolutionary medicinal materials here. These people also found them.


    This is a team of ten people, headed by three people, a man and a woman, two old people and a young woman.


    The young woman was dressed in a white war suit, with slender waist, Yingying grip, slender legs, straight and slender, and a diamond shaped red gem in the center of her eyebrows.


    "It''s your highness grenvie, from the gem kingdom."


    Seeing the young woman, Gray''s five people immediately judged the identity of the ten people.


    The two sides said hello, but kept a little alert. Sophia asked.


    "Your Highness Grenville, what is your intention?"


    "You have just seen the strength of the three blood beasts. Neither of us can win the crystal lotus, and only cooperation can be possible."


    Grenville Austin said positively.


    "Your Highness Grenville said that only our cooperation can win the crystal lotus, but how to distribute it after winning the crystal lotus?"


    Sophia nodded in agreement with grenvi Austin''s proposal for cooperation. Just now, the five of them have discussed that they really can''t win the crystal lotus with their strength.


    "Distribute the crystal lotus according to the output!"


    In the ranks of the gem Kingdom, the old woman of the first two elders spoke.


    "How to calculate more output and less output?"


    Asked Mobus violet.


    "To seize the crystal lotus, the third level of the waste level is the main force, and the share will be distributed according to the number of the third level of the waste level."


    The man among the two elders in the gem kingdom said.


    Gray five people looked at each other and nodded slightly. This distribution scheme is reasonable.


    "Very fair distribution plan. We agree. How many people in your team are at the third level?"


    Asked Mobus violet.


    "Two, both of us."


    The man among the two leading elders pointed to the old woman''s humanity.


    "That''s a coincidence. We''re both of us. He and I are both."


    Gibbs violet smiled and pointed to Stanny greenton, who stood silent next to him.


    There was a trace of surprise in the eyes of all the people in the gem kingdom. Originally, they thought that there were two famine level three in their team and they should get more distribution shares, but they didn''t expect that Gray''s team of only six people also had two famine level three.


    They have seen the strength of Stanny greenton. Under the siege of three wild level three blood beasts, they were not injured. There is absolutely no doubt about the wild level three.


    As for * * * violets, they haven''t seen it, but they don''t doubt it. After all, they want to sell it later. They can know if it''s the third level strength of the waste level. They can''t be fake.


    "Since there are two famine level three, after winning the crystal lotus, we each occupy half!"


    Grenville Austin said.


    "Yes."


    Sophia had a pleasant voice, smiled and nodded, then said.


    "Some of you should have the ability to hide in the earth and can lead us all to lurk near the crystal lotus?"


    "Some people do have the ability to escape from the earth, but the three blood beasts have extremely sharp senses and can''t get too close. They tried to get close once before, and the results immediately startled the three blood beasts."


    Said grenvi Austin.


    Whoo, whoo!


    At this time, the strange roar suddenly sounded. All the blood animals in and around the low mountain were in a commotion. All the blood animals stared excitedly at the crystal lotus halfway up the mountain.


    "The crystal lotus is about to mature!"


    Gray and others immediately judged that the crystal lotus was about to mature and was detected by these blood beasts, so it caused this commotion.

 Chapter 477

    Pooh!


    An old man in the gem Kingdom used his earth hiding ability, and suddenly a earthy yellow light spread out and wrapped it around gray and others. Then gray and others saw their body sinking slowly and sinking slowly to the ground.


    This is a novel experience. Underground, what they see is not all dark, but full of earthy yellow light.


    Under the earthy yellow light, all kinds of soil and rocks under the ground are clearly visible. Try to touch them with your hands, but you find that they are in a different time and space from the soil and rocks, and your hands easily penetrate the soil and rocks.


    Under the control of the old man who used the earth hiding ability, the earthy yellow light shrouded by gray and others moved quickly and went in the direction of the crystal lotus.


    However, they soon found that they were not the only one sneaking in the earth. At the bottom of the earth, there were some blood beasts with the ability of hiding in the earth. They also sneaked in the earth and were sneaking towards the crystal lotus.


    Aware of them, these blood beasts attacked them, but this attack was blocked by several wild blood warriors with earth hiding ability in the purple moon kingdom with earth series ability. Instead, they were the blood beasts who launched the attack and were killed by their subsequent earth series attack.


    Soon, the people lurked to a distance of only tens of meters from the crystal lotus. This is the closest distance to the crystal lotus that the gem Kingdom has tried. If they get closer, they will be found by three blood beasts.


    Although everyone is on the ground, the ice green flowers of crystal lotus are clearly visible through the light of earthy yellow.


    At this time, I saw the crystal lotus and the flowers opened slightly, like a flower about to bloom, and even I could see the white stamens inside.


    In the outside world, the roar of animals came one after another. A large number of blood animals rushed to the crystal lotus and fought with each other. Blood was everywhere and dyed the snow red.


    A blood beast rushed to the three third level blood beasts of waste level.


    When the black ice bird flapped its wings, many blood beasts were killed by the cold ice.


    The cold breath of the ice dragon beast puffed, and many blood beasts were frozen into ice sculptures.


    The thorn dog was bloody, and the thorn blade stabbed out. Many blood animals were fried into meat sauce, and bone residue sputtered everywhere.


    The three third level blood beasts of the wasteland level killed the rushing blood beasts by thunder, which shocked them.


    However, there are more and more blood beasts coming in. At the front is one waste level blood beast after another, constantly agitating and staring at the crystal lotus. Even three waste level third level blood beasts are becoming more and more difficult to frighten.


    At the bottom of the earth, gray and others are also constantly impacted by blood beasts. They are constantly rushed by blood beasts with earth hiding ability. Fortunately, they are stopped and killed by blood warriors with earth ability in the gem kingdom. Gray and others'' ability is not convenient to fight underground.


    They felt that all the blood beasts seemed crazy. Although they could not smell the smell, they could guess that the crystal lotus must emit an extremely strong smell at this time, which led to the continuous impact of these blood beasts.


    Gray and others watched the crystal lotus closely, ready to rush out of the soil and rob the crystal lotus at any time.


    "In full bloom!"


    Suddenly, under their gaze, the petals of the crystal lotus bloom around at a speed that can be seen by the naked eye, and a stronger fragrance diffuses around.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The three blood beasts at the third level of the waste level were excited, showing their longing color, and shot away at the crystal lotus.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray and others rushed out of the soil.


    Gray manipulated Danny greenton into an illusion, stopped the ice dragon, and chopped it with a knife.


    Mubus violet held a long gun, wrapped in purple flame, and then shot into the sky.


    The purple flame turned into a purple blood beast, soared up and stopped the black ice bird rushing towards the crystal lotus.


    A large number of meteorites suddenly appeared in front of the third level old man in the gem Kingdom, whistling and rapidly hitting the thorn wastedog.


    At the third level of the gem Kingdom, the old woman pounced on the crystal lotus, while Sophia, grenvi Austin and gray all intercepted other wild blood beasts.


    This is a pre arranged division of labor. Three of the four waste level third level blood warriors stopped three waste level third level blood beasts, and the last one went to pick the crystal lotus.


    Originally, Danny greenton was the most suitable person to pick up the crystal lotus. After all, it was the fastest. However, Danny greenton could not use space items and could not put the crystal lotus into space items immediately after picking it. It was easy to be damaged by the battle.


    Gray and Sophia, who knew this situation, quietly assigned the task of intercepting one of the waste level third level blood beasts to Danny greenton.


    Three waste level third level blood warriors fought with three waste level third level blood beasts. Gray and others also worked together to stop other waste level blood beasts temporarily. The gem Kingdom has waste level third level strength. The old woman is getting closer and closer to the crystal lotus.


    Just then.


    Hula!


    A golden flame suddenly appeared, turned into a golden claw, and suddenly grabbed the old woman of the gem kingdom.


    "Who?"


    The old woman of the gem Kingdom changed her color, waved her battle axe, and a huge earthy yellow light flew out, blocking the golden flame claw, and looked at the direction of the golden flame.


    I saw the direction of the golden flame, which should have been the place of ordinary ice field plants. The plants suddenly disappeared and six people emerged.


    There are two people at the head. One is a handsome young man with blond hair. The young man''s blond hair is burning like a flame and his face is like a knife. He is the second prince of the flame Kingdom, Nicholas flame.


    One was an old man with a long gun. The golden flame just now was attacked by this old man.


    The other six people must have mastered some magic weapon that can distort the light, turned into a cluster of plants, and escaped the perception of three wild level three blood beasts.


    "Thank you so much!"


    The old man with a long gun laughed and jumped at the old woman of the gem kingdom to stop the old woman of the gem Kingdom, while others jumped at the crystal lotus.


    Among the six of them, only the old man is the third level of the waste level. It is difficult to win the crystal lotus in the face of three third level blood beasts of the waste level.


    However, the appearance of gray and others stopped three waste level third level blood beasts and created opportunities for them.


    "No!"


    Gray and others change color. Unexpectedly, the flame Kingdom hides in the dark. Instead, they create opportunities for each other.


    Some people gave up intercepting the wild blood beast, turned back and rushed to the crystal lotus.


    See gray and others pounce on the crystal lotus. On the side of the flame Kingdom, one person continues to pounce on the crystal lotus, while others stay to intercept gray and others.


    "Gray Fergus!"


    Nicholas. With a roar of fire and a strong killing intention in his eyes, he jumped at gray and held a golden spear. On the spear, the golden flame turned into huge claws and grabbed it and patted gray.


    Gray held a huge black sword, and a compressed black fog cut into the Giant Claw like a sharp blade.


    Click!


    Gray''s black fog was broken, and the giant claws continued to shoot on gray and the people around him.


    Several people were injured by their ragged clothes. The others were seriously injured. Gray was also injured, although it was not serious.


    This is a blow with power reaching the second level of waste level, and it is also extremely powerful in the second level of waste level.


    "Sure enough, it has reached the second level of famine level!"


    Gray''s face was slightly coagulated.


    As early as on the battlefield with the flame Kingdom, Nicholas flame''s strength has reached the peak of the first level of the waste level. Now after such a long time, the other party has indeed broken through to the second level of the waste level, and has gone far on this road.


    "Damn you!"


    Nicholas. The flames were murderous, and the head of the spear locked gray.


    Originally, after gray returned from the gem Kingdom, the flame tooth was already arranging people to assassinate gray, and was ready to do it.


    However, at this time, there was a conflict between gray and the Graham family, and a strong man of the third level appeared next to gray, resulting in the flame tooth giving up the assassination temporarily.


    Although they are not without the third level experts of the wasteland level, facing the protection of a third level expert of the wasteland level, the success rate of assassination is low, and it is easy to scare gray and hide.


    Although he was very dissatisfied with this, he had no way. At this time, when he saw Gray, his killing intention suddenly rose, and the urgent idea of killing gray here came into being.


    Even in his opinion, the gains and losses of crystal lotus are not as important as killing gray, not only because of hatred, but also because of Gray''s potential now.


    "The last time he spoke to me like this was Ke Tishi flame. It''s a pity that he died, but I''m still alive!"


    Looking at Nicholas flame, gray smiled without stage fright.


    Boom!


    Gray''s words were like lighting a volcano and completely touched the pain of Nicholas''s flame.


    "Die!"


    He roared, and the golden flame wrapped around the spear, like a golden flame snake hovering over the spear, and a shot stabbed gray through the air.


    A golden fiery snake struck gray.


    Gray cut off the black giant sword in his hand, but he couldn''t stop it completely. The golden fire snake hit gray, and gray flew backwards with some scorched black marks.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A bloody beast that he hit again and again turned into meat mud before he could scream.


    Whoosh!


    Nicholas. The flame wrapped around the torch, rushed into the herd and shot straight at gray.


    Dang!


    The two weapons collided, and the black fog wrapped around Gray''s long sword collapsed and was shocked back again and again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After several consecutive fights, Gray was completely at a disadvantage and was knocked back by the huge force from the weapon.


    Nicholas. The foot of the flame suddenly landed on the ground, and the long gun stabbed straight forward. After burning several blood beasts to ashes, a gun stabbed gray who couldn''t dodge.


    Poof!


    There was a clear burning mark on Gray''s chest and he flew backwards. Many blood animals were hit by him and turned into meat mud.

 Chapter 478

    "Call -"


    Holding a huge black sword, Gray was covered with blood.


    These blood were from the blood beast he killed. Although he was also injured, it was scalded and no blood flowed out.


    Looking at Nicholas flame coming again, his eyes were dignified.


    For Stanny greenton, who is intercepting the third level blood beast of the famine level and can''t get support, Nicholas flame is definitely a strong enemy.


    Surpass him on many levels.


    In terms of combat skills, Nicholas flame is no worse than gray, or even better.


    As the most outstanding child of the Royal talent of the flame Kingdom, the other party not only has combat talent, but also takes longer to polish the combat skills than gray. After all, the other party is older than gray.


    In terms of blood beast ability and power, gray barely reached the second level of the wasteland level because of the weakness of the wind system blood. The other party not only reached the second level of the wasteland level, but also was among the second level of the wasteland level, which was also a strong group of people.


    In terms of speed and strength, although gray reached the first level of the wasteland level through the King Kong beast blood, Nicholas. The flame itself reached the second level of the wasteland level, which is also stronger than gray.


    The only thing gray can surpass the other party is the strong defense at the second level of the wasteland level, which is also difficult to hit. It is with this defense that he has the strength to fight with Nicholas flame. Without this defense, he may have been killed now.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that when he swallowed blood before, choosing King Kong beast blood was a very correct choice.


    At that time, if storm falcon, a king level blood beast of the wind system, was selected, although its combat power could be equivalent to that of Nicholas flame, it still might not be the opponent of Nicholas flame and would still be injured.


    Without that strong defense, we can imagine the result after injury.


    Whoosh!


    Knilles'' flame rushed, leaving a burnt body of blood beast, above the long gun, and golden flame huff and puffed, which exuded a terrible and dangerous atmosphere.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Around gray, black fog appeared and turned into more than ten, like more than ten black giant snakes attacking Nicholas flame from different directions.


    Although it has a strong defense and is difficult to be killed, it is not Gray''s character to be beaten passively. Since the power of the blood beast is not as powerful as the other party, it is simply divided into more than ten ways to attack the other party from all directions, so that the other party can''t cope with it.


    Whoosh!


    Nicholas. The second level speed of the flame famine level broke out, his body quickly flashed, left and right, avoided the more than ten black fog, and sounded a series of blood beast wails behind him.


    The unlucky blood beast was melted by more than a dozen black fog, and finally only the hardest bone residue was left.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Although he avoided more than a dozen black fog, Nicholas''s flame approaching gray couldn''t help but stop. Obviously, Gray''s strategy of surprise attack by quantity is effective.


    And at this time, more than a dozen black fogs rushed out from gray, dispersed and attacked Nicholas flame.


    Boom!


    After continuous avoidance, Nicholas flame was finally forced into an unavoidable situation and wiped his arm with a black mist.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    Nicholas flame had a scratch on his arm and a trace of blood seeped out, of course, that''s all.


    After all, it is the second level of the wasteland level. Even if the cultivation is not a defensive blood method, it also shows strong resistance in the face of the scattered black fog with weakened power.


    "Hum!"


    After looking at the scratch on his arm, Nicholas flame hummed coldly. In the face of more than a dozen black fog coming again, he no longer dodged, but hit the ground with a long gun, as if he had given up resistance.


    Of course, the other party didn''t give up to resist. At the moment when the other party''s long gun touched the ground, round and round of golden flames suddenly appeared around the other party''s body, and then roared towards the more than a dozen black fog.


    Obviously, the other party''s golden flame also has a fighting mode such as range attack.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Under the dense golden flame, more than a dozen black fogs were broken, and a golden flame attacked gray, hit gray, and pushed gray back.


    However, these golden flames dispersed, and their power was greatly reduced, which was carried down by gray with no damage by virtue of defense.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray fought with Nicholas flame one after another. The ability of blood beasts bloomed like fireworks in the blood herd. From time to time, blood beasts were affected and exploded.


    Shua!


    Nicholas flame broke through the black fog and approached gray. The long gun wrapped in black flame stabbed gray.


    Dang!


    Gray''s long sword was wrapped in black fog. Feng blocked the shot and was shocked back again and again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The weapons collided several times in a row. The golden flame wrapped long gun knocked the sword in Gray''s hand, drove straight in, and shot straight into gray''s throat.


    Boom!


    Gray''s body slightly dodged his throat. The long gun stabbed him in the shoulder. There was a burning mark on his shoulder and flew backwards.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Nicholas''s flame fought with gray among the blood beasts, stirring up a storm among thousands of blood beasts.


    The battle between the two is the best embodiment of attack and defense. One attack is strong and destroys all the way, and the other defense is strong and indestructible.


    For a while, it was conservatively estimated that the number of blood beasts killed under the two men''s battle reached at least more than 100.


    "It''s getting stronger again!"


    Looking at gray fighting with Nicholas flame in the distance, grenvie Austin showed a slight surprise in her eyes.


    Obviously, compared with the three countries'' exchange meeting, Gray''s strength has become stronger again, and he has been able to compete with the second level of shortage.


    Now the physical defense of the other party has far exceeded her. The defense of the younger generation is the strongest. It is no longer her, but the other party.


    Whoosh!


    The scuffle continued. Facing the attack of wild blood beasts and wild blood soldiers of flame Kingdom, purple moon Kingdom and other wild blood soldiers of gem Kingdom, it was difficult to quickly break through the blockade. Only people of flame Kingdom rushed to crystal lotus.


    This is an old man with thin appearance and dark skin. His eyes are full of hot when he looks at the crystal lotus close at hand.


    He can already imagine how the flame kingdom will reward him after winning this crystal lotus for the flame kingdom. At that time, he will have enough cultivation resources to become the second level or even the third level of the waste level.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the crystal lotus. His hand had touched the slightly cold petals of the crystal lotus.


    Suddenly.


    At that moment, a blue light source flickered and died. Then he was shocked, shocked and angry to find that the crystal lotus that had been touched had disappeared, fell into the hands of a young woman not far away, and was quickly collected into the rune space bag by the other party.


    "Hand it in!"


    The fragrance of crystal lotus remained on his hand. He roared angrily and went crazy. A blue lightning rushed out and attacked the young woman.


    But to his surprise, the young woman was shrouded in blue light again and quickly disappeared in place. The blue lightning struck the ground and the earth and rock collapsed, but she didn''t hurt each other at all.


    The young woman is naturally Sophia. At this time, only her speed can break through the blockade and win the crystal lotus.


    "Withdraw -"


    She shouted to the crowd, and Sophia quickly went down the mountain.


    "Got it!"


    "Let''s withdraw -"


    The people of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom are happy in their hearts. They all give up their goals and use their own means to quickly go down the mountain.


    Gray looked at Nicholas flame with a sneer from the corner of his mouth and summoned Stanny greenton. He had killed a flame prince. He didn''t mind killing another flame prince.


    After all, there is no difference between killing one prince and killing two princes. If the flame Kingdom wants to assassinate him, it will assassinate him.


    "No!"


    The old man who fought with the old woman saw that Danny greenton jumped on Nicholas flame. The secret way was bad. He left the old woman and rushed in the direction of Nicholas flame.


    He seemed to have some special magic weapon, shrouded in golden light, and became very fast. He surpassed Stanny greenton and took the lead in front of Nicholas flame.


    Take Nicholas flame, and then come to several other people in the flame kingdom. Take these people and leave quickly.


    "Stay!"


    The people of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom were not happy. They retreated down the mountain and intercepted it. One of the elders of the flame kingdom was attacked and immediately injured.


    And died completely under the subsequent attack.


    The old man of the flame Kingdom looked at it and could only give up. He went straight down, turned into a golden light and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray and others also quickly left the low mountain, but the three waste level and level 3 blood beasts who lost crystal lotus were completely crazy, stared at them, fell behind gray and others and attacked.


    Although with the wisdom of the three blood beasts, I don''t know how the crystal lotus disappeared and why they can''t even smell the fragrance, they obviously hate the people who have hindered them.


    Gray and others are naturally not afraid of these three wild level III blood beasts.


    Among them, there are four wasteland level three, and without the restraint of the king level wasteland level three strong of the flame Kingdom, they can all fight.


    The advantage of the four level-3 wild level blood beasts against the three level-3 wild level blood beasts is obvious. After fighting for more than ten minutes, all the three level-3 wild level blood beasts were injured, and finally had to flee reluctantly.


    The crowd stayed away from the low mountain for dozens of miles. After confirming that there were no other dangers around, they stopped.


    Sophia took the crystal lotus out of the rune space bag.


    There are 12 ice green leaves in total. The stamens in them are white, and the rich fragrance is diffuse. Everyone who smells the fragrance can''t help feeling refreshed.

 Chapter 479

    "How fragrant!"


    The eyes of all the people are slightly eager to stare at the crystal lotus, which is the evolutionary medicine that the king level strong people are extremely eager for. After careful observation, we will find that the two sides are obviously wary and alert, and they are afraid of each other''s black hand for the evolutionary medicine.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Sophia took out a dagger and stroked it gently. The crystal Linton was cut in two. Sophia handed half of it to grenvie Austin.


    The latter took the crystal lotus, stepped back a few steps, and then took out a crystal carved box to include the crystal lotus.


    Although evolutionary medicinal materials such as crystal Lotus can not preserve the efficacy for a long time even if they are stored in space items, sealed containers such as crystal boxes can delay the loss of efficacy to a certain extent.


    Half of the crystal lotus was given to grenvi Austin. Sophia didn''t stop. The dagger drew again. The remaining half of the crystal lotus was divided into two parts again, and half of them were handed to gray.


    The faces of Mobus violet and the other two elders of the purple moon royal family showed an extremely distressed look, but they didn''t stop it, because gray deserved it.


    In fact, in this cooperation, there are a total of three forces, the purple moon Kingdom Royal family, the gem Kingdom Royal family and gray, and gray, who has a third-level combat power of the famine level, is obviously qualified to get one of them.


    "He has a share!"


    Everyone in the gem kingdom was slightly surprised to see Sophia''s distribution, but they all understood after glancing at Danny greenton, who had been silent and standing behind gray.


    Danny greenton should be with gray, so gray can get the share of crystal lotus.


    Seeing the 14 shares of crystal lotus handed over, gray didn''t reach for it, but shook his head slightly and said.


    "This thing is of little use to me. Can I exchange 10 purple moon potions with the royal family?"


    Now he doesn''t need to improve his blood. After all, he already has a variety of King level blood. After reaching King level, he needs to improve his blood. However, the crystal Lotus can''t be preserved for a long time. He can''t take it until he reaches King level.


    Therefore, the crystal lotus doesn''t have much effect on him. It''s not as good as the purple moon potion that can improve his strength.


    "Yes, but I can''t give it to you until I return to the kingdom."


    Sophia smiled and agreed.


    It is inevitable for the royal family of the purple moon kingdom to take advantage of 10 purple moon potions in exchange for 14 evolutionary medicinal materials. Naturally, there is no reason not to agree.


    Of course, she also understands that gray depends on the love of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. Otherwise, Gray''s trading partner is not the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, but the royal family of the gem kingdom. I believe the royal family of the gem kingdom will certainly offer a higher price.


    At the end of the cooperation, gray five and Grenville Austin ten did not act together, but separated themselves, chose a direction and continued to explore the depths of the endless ice sheet.


    An evolutionary medicinal herb is obviously not the reason for the outbreak of animal tide in the endless ice sheet. There must be greater surprises waiting for them in the depths of the endless ice sheet.


    Of course, it may also be shock, which can cause changes in animal tide. For them, it is not necessarily a disaster.


    Continue to go deep inside, and the ground in front of gray and others is no longer thick snow, but Millennium ice.


    From time to time, we can see all kinds of corpses in the cold ice. Some of them are badly mutilated and should have been eaten. Others are well preserved and preserved in the cold ice. Even after hundreds of years and thousands of years, there is still no corruption.


    "Be careful, we have completely entered the depths of the ice sheet, and we may encounter King level blood beasts!"


    After entering here, gray became careful, his body was tight, his spirit was highly concentrated, and he was always on guard against changes.


    Gray also released Danny greenton, with the help of his king''s vision and hearing, in order to find the danger in advance.


    It is certain that there are king level blood beasts in the depths of the ice sheet. It is said that there are even demon light level blood beasts in the deepest parts of the ice sheet.


    "This is the skeleton of the king level blood beast!"


    In an iceberg, gray five found a huge skeleton.


    The skeleton is 15 meters long, and the bones of the whole body are completely jade, which is like polished beautiful jade.


    From the skeleton, there was a faint pressure, which made the five people feel a burst of oppression. It was obviously the skeleton of a king level blood beast.


    Melt the cold ice and Mobus violet collected the skeleton of the king level blood beast. The skeleton of the king level blood beast is extremely hard and is the best material for refining magic weapons.


    The five people continued on their way. The sky was completely covered by clouds and there was no sunshine at all.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a terrible roar came, and it was getting closer and closer.


    "Hide!"


    Gray''s five faces changed slightly. He found an inner recess of an iceberg and hid in.


    The whistling sound is the sound of the air being torn. Just listening to the movement, you can guess that a wonderful guy is coming this way.


    Sure enough, soon after they hid in the depression, a behemoth appeared.


    It was a huge bird and beast with a wingspan of more than 20 meters, covering a large area of the sky. Where it passed, the light on the ground suddenly darkened.


    It is covered with black hair and a few tufts of golden hair on its head, forming a natural crown.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    It flew quickly from Gray''s area, holding a giant beast nearly 10 meters long on its giant claws.


    The sharp claw deeply pierced into the beast''s body. There was blood dripping down the beast''s body. It seemed that it was not completely dead.


    "King level blood beast Pluto bird!"


    A moment later, gray five came out of the hiding place and looked at the direction of the black giant bird.


    Pluto bird is a king level blood beast that controls the ability of shadow. It is a nocturnal bird blood beast.


    The opponent with shadow ability will become extremely powerful in the dark. Few King level blood beasts are its opponents.


    "Pluto birds usually travel at night. This time, it''s abnormal to travel by day."


    Gibbs violet looked puzzled.


    "It''s hunting, and it shouldn''t be for itself. I''m afraid it''s just hatching a cub and looking for food for the cub!"


    Sophia guessed when she thought of the giant beast in the Pluto bird''s claw.


    "Cubs?"


    Gray and others are the cubs of a king level blood beast with bright eyes. Their value can be imagined.


    If you can steal the cub while the Pluto bird is out looking for food, a king level blood beast will be born in a few decades, and it is a king level blood beast with few rivals in the dark.


    Gray and the three elders of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom were all moved, but at the next moment, Sophia''s words poured cold water on gray.


    "This kind of blood beast usually lives together. Even if it goes out to hunt, it will leave a guard cub."


    Hearing this, gray and the three elders of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom immediately gave up their plans to steal the cub.


    Are you kidding? Snatching cubs from one king level blood beast or even two king level blood beasts is like looking for death.


    Even if they go in the daytime, they can''t go. Although the combat power of the Pluto bird in the daytime is far less powerful than that of the night, they are still king level. They have no chance of winning. Even if there are two waste level third-level combat power in the team, they can''t.


    It''s not too much to call the gap between the third level of the famine level and the king level. This number can''t make up for it at all.


    The five people continued to set out, walked more than 100 miles, and did not encounter the king level blood beast again. Obviously, even in the depths of the endless ice field, the king level blood beast was not often encountered.


    Fortunately, otherwise, a team with the strength of gray and them would not dare to explore further.


    It was almost evening, and the five of gray were ready to set up a tent to rest.


    "There is a cave here!"


    On one side of an iceberg, gray accidentally found a cave with a hole about two meters high.


    "Let''s live in this cave tonight. It''s not easy to see the fire!"


    At night, the bonfire is easy to attract blood beasts. If they had been before, they don''t care. With their strength, even the wild blood beasts are not enough.


    However, after meeting the king level blood beasts today, they became alert. In the depths of the endless ice sheet, there were not blood beasts that could threaten them.


    "There should be no blood beast in it!"


    After checking the hole and confirming that there were no footprints of the blood beast, gray took out portable Rune lights and walked towards the cave.


    The passage of the cave is slightly curved. Gray''s five people are quite satisfied with this. If it is in the innermost part, the fire light should not come out.


    After going deeper for more than 100 meters, the area in front suddenly became open, and a space about one or two hundred square meters wide appeared in front of five people.


    "Someone?"


    Suddenly, the five people''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the innermost position close to the wall. There was a bed made of slate, and a person was sitting on the bed.


    "Already dead!"


    Gray stared and shook his head.


    Through infrared sensing, he did not sense the normal body temperature on this person. Obviously, this is a dead man.


    Five people came forward and looked at it with runic lights.


    This is an old man with the a dry face and a bald head, but unexpectedly, five people of the gray checked and found that there were no fatal injuries on each other.


    "He has reached the limit of his life and died of old age!"


    Gray was still wondering, but Mobus violet sighed slightly and said in a slightly bleak voice.


    "Die of old age?!"


    Gray was stunned at first, but soon understood.


    It is said that some people will go into dangerous places to look for opportunities when their life is about to reach the limit. Some people either get precious magic herbs that can prolong their life, or become king level strong, but more people die in dangerous places.


    The old man in front of him should be such a person. I''m afraid that the reason why Mobus violet sighed was that he thought of himself.


    At each other''s age, if you can''t break through, you shouldn''t have many years to live. Maybe you will choose the same road as the dead old man.


    After searching the old man, I didn''t find anything valuable except a rune space bag. I should have left it to the younger generation of the family before entering the dangerous place.


    Without disturbing the body, the five of gray rested in this space all night, then left and continued to set off.


    At noon, the five of gray were ready for a temporary rest.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a terrible battle came. Gray five hesitated a little, and finally decided to hide and have a look. For a moment, they saw the two sides of the war.


    Six people are being chased and killed by a terrible beast, which is more than 10 meters long and covered with white hair. It is a king level blood beast ice polar bear.


    "It''s your highness Francis, they!"


    When he saw the six people, especially one of them, a young man with purple hair, Gray''s five people immediately showed concern. It was the team of Francis, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, who was being pursued and killed.

 Chapter 480

    On the ice field, the six fascists are fighting and retreating with the king level blood beast ice polar bear.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    The ice polar bear with a height of more than 10 meters opened its mouth, and the terrible cold came out like a sea wave, rolling and rushing towards the fascists.


    "Drink -"


    In the fascist team, an old man holding a beautiful black long sword, his face was extremely dignified, waved and cut out.


    Under his sword, the raging flames spread all over the world, just like the waves, but the color was purple. Along the way, the ice layer that has not melted for thousands of years in the endless ice field melted and evaporated.


    Hiss!


    The white cold with distinct color collides with the purple flame. At the collision, the white and purple are mixed. The white cold and purple flame disappear from each other. Finally, with a roar, they both burst apart.


    The terrible shock wave swept in all directions, and the broken ground ice sputtered like shells. The five fascists and even the old man holding a long black sword were shocked back and forth, and there were clear blood marks in the places wiped by the ice debris.


    The ice polar bear is still, its huge body easily carries the terrorist shock wave, and strides to chase after Francis and others.


    "Silver magic weapon!"


    Gray''s eyes fell on the black long sword in the old man''s hand. Obviously, the old man was not a king level strong man. The reason why he was able to stop the king level blood beast ice polar bear was because of the black long sword in his hand.


    This is obviously a silver magic weapon. It is the increase in the ability of this weapon to blood beasts that makes the old man reluctantly resist the attack of ice polar bear.


    "Not good!"


    According to Gray''s judgment, although the old man can rely on the silver level magic weapon and his combat power is temporarily comparable to the king level, there is still an obvious gap compared with the king level.


    Moreover, even if the other party exists at the third level of famine level, the power of blood is not enough to urge silver level magic weapons for a long time. When the power of blood is exhausted, I''m afraid it will be the time when the six fascists die.


    "Your Highness Sophia, your highness Francis, their situation is very bad. Do you have silver magic weapons except forbidden weapons?"


    Mubus violet and the other two elders of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom looked forward to asking Sophia.


    "If you had two silver magic weapons, you might be able to beat back the king level blood beast."


    "No."


    Sophia smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "Except for my eldest brother, my eldest sister and I are not equipped with silver magic weapons."


    Although there are many silver level magic weapons for the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, the demand for silver level magic weapons for the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is also extremely huge.


    It is inevitable that every king level strongman should be equipped with a silver level magic weapon, because only in this way can their combat power be at the peak, and they will not suffer losses or even fall because their weapons are not as good as the enemy King level strongman, which can never be omitted.


    After each king level strong man is equipped with a silver level magic weapon, there is not much left.


    In addition, the silver level magic weapon will be damaged due to long time and battle. Therefore, only Francis among their three brothers and sisters holds a silver level magic weapon.


    "What about this?"


    The three elders of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom are anxious. If they don''t have silver magic weapons, they won''t help, and they may get themselves into it.


    "I''ll ask Danny greenton to try and see if he can stop it."


    Said gray.


    According to his estimation, Danny greenton should be able to stop the ice polar bear, but he didn''t say enough.


    Whoosh!


    Danny greenton suddenly rushed out like an illusion and rushed towards the ice polar bear.


    In a few moments, stani greenton was close to the ice polar bear.


    As a former king level strongman, Danny greenton is very fast, even above the ice polar bear.


    Although ice polar bears are both King level, they are obviously not good at speed. If they were a king level blood beast who is good at speed, Francis would not be able to persist until they met gray.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    Aware of the human bullying nearby, the ice bear roared angrily, temporarily let go of Francis and others, turned around, covered the sky with a huge bear''s paw, and took a picture of Danny greenton.


    Whew!


    Danny greenton pulled out the broken knife and greeted it.


    Prick!


    The broken knife scratched a shallow scratch on the bear''s paw, and it was no longer difficult to inch in. On the contrary, Danny greenton was shocked back by the great force from the broken knife.


    Danny greenton''s power is naturally King level, but it is only general, while ice polar bear is the blood beast that is good at power in King level. Compared with the two, ice polar bear has an advantage.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    One palm beat Danny greenton back, and the ice polar bear caught up with him. The other palm had a plan to pat Danny greenton into meat sauce. The terrible giant palm brought a terrible roar. No one would doubt the power of this palm.


    Boom!


    The ice ground cracked suddenly, spreading one hundred meter long crack after another, and the broken ice sputtered everywhere, but there was no figure of Danny greenton under his giant palm.


    With speed, he dodged before the giant palm was photographed.


    Shua!


    Danny greenton appeared behind the polar bear and slashed it on the back.


    Boom!


    The ice polar bear suddenly flew upside down under his knife.


    "Your Highness, you go back first. I''ll help him!"


    The sudden appearance of stani greenton made Francis and others happy. The old man holding the black magic sword in the Francis team immediately said.


    "No, let''s get back!"


    Francis stopped, did not explain much, and led several people to rush in the direction when stani greenton came.


    Naturally, he knows well about Stanny greenton. After all, he gave him the mask he is wearing on Stanny greenton''s face.


    The other party has no life, just the body of a king level strong man, which can be abandoned naturally.


    As for the loss caused to gray, he naturally has a way to make up for it.


    Now the king level strongmen of the purple moon kingdom are also in the endless ice field. After meeting, they can ask the king level strongmen of the royal family to hunt a king level blood beast to compensate gray.


    "This way!"


    Under the greeting of the five gray people, the six fascists soon joined the five gray people. After the meeting, both sides were sad, especially the fascists and others.


    After being chased and killed by the king level blood beast ice polar bear, they almost thought they would die. Unexpectedly, they could finally escape. Thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help looking at the direction of Danny greenton and ice polar bear fighting.


    With his speed, Stanny greenton scratched several holes on the ice polar bear. Although it was only a shallow scratch, it also made the ice polar bear extremely angry.


    Its huge bear''s mouth opened, and the white cold gushed. Danny greenton, who was close to it, had no time to escape, but had been swept by the cold.


    Under this terrible cold, Danny greenton was immediately turned into an ice sculpture.


    And this is not the end. At the moment when Danny greenton was frozen into ice sculpture, the huge paws of the ice polar bear suddenly photographed Danny greenton who turned into ice sculpture.


    Boom!


    Danny greenton flew backwards like a shell, more than 100 meters, hit an iceberg, deeply hit the iceberg, and finally stopped.


    "No!"


    People on the same team as Francis couldn''t help yelling and worrying about Stanny greenton.


    Although Stanny greenton is very fast, they can still tell that Stanny greenton is not a king level strong man.


    Now I can''t help worrying when I see that Danny greenton is directly attacked by the ice polar bear and slapped by the ice polar bear.


    Francis looked at gray and said solemnly.


    "Gray, thank you this time. After meeting with the royal family, I will ask the royal family to hunt a king level blood beast to compensate you!"


    "Maybe not."


    Gray shook his head slightly and looked at the iceberg into which Stanny greenton had crashed in the distance. His connection with Stanny greenton was not broken.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the broken ice splashed, and the figure of Danny greenton rushed out without too many injuries.


    After metallization, the opponent''s defense is definitely one of the strongest in the first level of King level, and it can''t be easily destroyed.


    "What a strong defense!!!"


    Seeing Stanny greenton, who was almost unhurt, people in the fascist team were shocked. Under the king level attack, he was almost unhurt. This kind of defense was terrible. What kind of blood method did the other party practice?


    And Francis looked at the silver metallic luster on Danny greenton in surprise and thought.


    He knew that gray had metallization ability, and now stani greenton also metallized, obviously because Gray''s metallization ability also affected stani greenton.


    Boom, boom!


    Under the crazy ice polar bear, Danny greenton was hit and flew again and again, but he stood up again and again, and some icebergs around him even collapsed.


    "Let''s retreat further. It''s not safe in this place!"


    Make sure that Stanny greenton is not seriously injured and have a clearer understanding of Stanny greenton''s metallized defense, gray suggested.


    "Good!"


    The crowd hurried away. After a few miles, they stopped.


    Even if it is so far away, you can still hear the movement from the direction where the ice polar bear fights with Danny greenton. You can imagine the intensity of the battle.


    After a long time, the battle ended.


    Just when everyone thought whether Stanny greenton was killed, Stanny greenton''s body suddenly appeared. Although his clothes were broken and his body was full of scratches, he was obviously not seriously injured.

 Chapter 481

    "Unexpectedly, he escaped from the king level blood beast!"


    People who didn''t know the identity of Stanny greenton were amazed at Stanny greenton''s strength and successfully escaped from the king level blood beast. If they were themselves, they could be used as capital to boast for a lifetime.


    "It''s terrible to have a good physique!"


    People who know the identity of stani greenton, such as Francis and Sophia, are amazed that Gray''s affinity system can combine corpse control ability with metallization ability to form a similar mixed ability, showing a terrorist combat power far exceeding the two abilities.


    "Your Highness Francis, how did you provoke the ice polar bear?"


    After confirming that they had got rid of the hunting of the ice polar bear, the people were completely relieved. Gray asked a royal elder in their team.


    "We were plotted!"


    Speaking of this matter, Francis''s face was a little gloomy, and several other people in the Francis team also had a very bad face.


    This time, if someone didn''t save them, they would probably all die. This fall was not generally cruel.


    "I was plotted. Who did it?"


    Asked Mobus violet angrily.


    "It''s from the flame kingdom."


    An old man in the fascist team murmured.


    "To be exact, it''s Nicholas flame. We had a war with them two days ago, but neither side took advantage."


    Francis was wounded, but fortunately it was not too serious, he said with a slightly heavy face.


    "Today, when we were on our way, they suddenly rushed with the ice polar bear. They had special magic weapons that moved very fast and escaped, but we were watched by the ice polar bear."


    "It''s them."


    Gray and Sophia looked at each other.


    A few days ago, Nicholas flaming suddenly killed several people and almost took the crystal lotus. After that battle, the convenience never appeared again. It must be that after that war, the other party felt that it was not their opponent with the gem Kingdom team and resolutely gave up dealing with them.


    Later, in the process of going deep into the ice sheet, I met six fascists. After World War I, I couldn''t do anything, so I began to calculate the six fascists.


    The two sides took a break and started on the road again.


    "Nicholas. The flame is probably still hiding in the dark to spy on us, and the depth of the ice sheet is too dangerous. Our two teams had better act together..."


    Finally, after discussion, Gray''s five member team and Francis''s six member team decided to act together.


    There are two teams. One team has Danny greenton, who can escape from the king level blood beast, and the other team has silver level magic weapons, which can temporarily play a combat power comparable to the king level.


    Together, the combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced. It is obviously very necessary in the depths of the endless ice sheet with a significantly greater degree of danger than the outer edge.


    On an iceberg not far from them, a cluster of ice field plants can be seen everywhere. A blood beast passed by, but found no abnormality, and walked slowly to the distance.


    But in fact, this is not a cluster of ice sheet plants, just the light and shadow of ice sheet plants, with no entity.


    In the light and shadow, the five people from the kingdom of fire, Nicholas flame, were looking cold and looked at gray, who had escaped the crisis of King level blood beast ice polar beast, and Greg and others who joined together.


    "Unfortunately, they managed to escape!"


    The regret of an old man''s face in the flame kingdom.


    "Who is the man wearing the silver mask? His strength is so terrible that he can escape from the pursuit of King level blood beasts."


    Another flame Kingdom, the old man looked afraid.


    "Moreover, this man''s fighting style is very strange. He fought close to the king level blood beast. He didn''t see him use element attack methods at all. Did he cultivate the blood beast ability of the body type?"


    The old man of the flame kingdom in front was puzzled.


    "The silver light on his body should be caused by metallization. I''m afraid what he cultivates is a kind of heterogeneous metallization ability. Although he has lost the element attack means, he has a strong physical body."


    The third level of the flame Kingdom, the old man guessed.


    "What shall we do next? After they are separated, will they follow the fascists secretly and wait for the opportunity to lead the king level blood beast?"


    Someone asked.


    "No."


    Nicholas flaming eyes coldly swept through the two teams of the purple moon Kingdom and finally fell on gray.


    "They should not be separated. There are people in the team who can contain the king level blood beast. It''s no use for them to lead the king level blood beast to attack. We continue to go deep into the endless ice field!"


    Soon, the five person team disappeared quietly on the iceberg. From beginning to end, gray, Francis and others had not found it. If the five person team with special magic weapons of light and shadow did not want to be found, it would be difficult for even the king level strong to find it.


    Two days later, eleven people of gray climbed over one iceberg after another and encountered one powerful blood beast after another.


    There are growing King level blood beasts.


    There are wild blood beasts that have swallowed some evolutionary herbs.


    Even passed by a king level blood beast who went out to hunt.


    The depths of the endless ice sheet are much more dangerous than the periphery.


    However, accompanied by danger, the harvest is also extremely huge. Along the way, almost everyone picked several precious magic herbs, many of which are valuable without market.


    The temperature of the air became lower and lower. A cup of boiling water was thrown out, and ice had formed in the air.


    Fortunately, all the people present are powerful blood soldiers. Their physique is extremely strong. They have strong resistance to the cold, and will not be affected by the cold.


    "Look, is that...?"


    Someone accidentally looked at the sky and immediately screamed out. They looked up and were shocked.


    In the distant sky, there is a huge crack, which is a huge and deep crack. It spreads for a long time, thousands of miles. In the middle, the widest place, it is more than a hundred miles wide.


    "Why are there cracks in the sky?"


    "What''s that crack?"


    Everyone stared at the huge crack in the sky.


    On the empty sky, there should have been nothing, but there was such a huge crack, which was dark and extremely deep.


    Around the crack, there are small cracks one after another, ranging from several miles to hundreds of meters, just like countless tentacles growing out.


    "Is that a space crack?"


    Gray looked surprised and muttered.


    The crack in the empty air, all he can think of, can only be a space crack.


    "Could it be that the animal tide in the depths of the ice sheet was caused by this crack?"


    Many people think of the animal tide that broke out not long ago and have a clear understanding in their hearts. Although it has not been confirmed, it is almost certain that this crack must have triggered the animal tide.


    At that time, this crack suddenly appeared and spread for thousands of miles. Suddenly, it startled all the blood animals in the thousands of miles deep in the endless ice field, and then there was the animal tide that was not seen in hundreds of years.


    "There seems to be something in the crack?"


    Someone, with sharp eyes, stared at the widest position in the center of the crack and exclaimed.


    In the huge crack, a fuzzy outline is vaguely visible, which is different from the deep black in the crack. This outline is slightly green.


    "Let''s get closer!"


    Gray and others all ran towards the central area of the crack. After a full day of running, the central area of the crack became clear.


    It was a huge, upside down Island, hanging upside down in the sky. Part of the island was opposite to the ground, as if it would fall at any time, but it had been suspended in cracks and never fell.


    The dense vegetation above has become the only green in the deep cracks.


    Vaguely, they could see that there were mountains, lakes, rivers and a huge spire on the island.


    A huge minaret built of white building stone stands higher than the peak. It stands in the middle of the island and emits a bright white light.


    "An island hanging in the sky?"


    Whether gray or Sophia, or Francis, everyone who saw this scene was stunned.


    It is amazing that there is a crack in the sky that spreads for thousands of miles, but in this crack, there is an inverted Island sinking and floating.


    What kind of force makes it stay in the sky?


    Is it the power of Rune array?


    But what kind of Rune array can float an island?


    "This should not be a relic of the imperial period!"


    After a long time, Francis looked calm and serious.


    In the Royal Library of the purple moon Kingdom, there are many documents in the imperial period, but even these documents do not have relevant descriptions.


    He felt that even the once powerful empire could not do such a thing, create a space crack that spread thousands of miles, and let an island hang in the space crack without falling.


    This is definitely something made by a more powerful force than the Empire.


    "The space crack spreading thousands of miles?"


    "Islands hanging in the cracks of space?"


    Shortly before and after gray found the space crack and the island, a team exploring the depths of the endless ice sheet also found the crack and the island.


    They were all shocked by this discovery, and then rushed from all directions to the right place of the island. Maybe something would fall from the island.


    In the process of going to the same destination, people in the purple moon, crimson and gem kingdom will inevitably meet people in the flame kingdom. There has been collision and friction before, and the fighting breaks out frequently at this time.


    Some people were injured and others died. Whether it was purple moon, crimson, gem or flame, there were casualties, and the casualties once again expanded the hatred between the two sides.


    Suddenly, the depths of the ice field completely turned into a battlefield, and even there was a collision of King level power, which was the collision between the two sides holding silver level magic weapons.

 Chapter 482

    Just when the people of the four kingdoms rushed to the corresponding area of the island, the area directly below the island was broken and full of traces of terror. On this broken land, more than 20 King level strongmen were divided into two sides.


    One is the purple moon, crimson and gem, and the other is the flame kingdom. Before that, the two sides have collided, and the broken earth under their feet is the result of their collision.


    Both sides looked at the island above the sky and frowned.


    It has been a long time since they found the crack and the island. During this time, they have tried various ways to enter the crack, but they have failed to get close to the island, and even some people have been injured. If they had not seen the opportunity quickly, they might have died there.


    From time to time, cracks ranging from tens of meters to hundreds of meters appear and disappear around the huge cracks. These cracks are very terrible. They have seen them with their own eyes. A bird King level blood beast hit the crack and was immediately ground into pieces by the crack.


    "This island is obviously not a relic of the imperial period. It is likely to be left by a force 100 times and 1000 times stronger than the Empire. I have a hunch that if I can enter this island, I will have amazing harvest."


    An old man in the crimson Kingdom stared at the island in the sky.


    "It''s impossible. The cracks that appear around the cracks from time to time are space cracks. No one can enter the cracks. I''m afraid they can''t be strong at magic light level if they are close to the island!"


    A king level strong man in the gem Kingdom looked at his rejoined left arm and said with lingering fear.


    A few days ago, when he tried to get close to the island, he accidentally rubbed his arm with a sudden crack. Before he reacted, his arm had been cut off.


    At that moment, he almost thought he would die. Fortunately, the space that emerged did not spread to other parts of him except his arms, so he was able to escape.


    "Since it''s impossible, why do you stay here?"


    Not far away, a king level strongman in the flame Kingdom sneered.


    "It doesn''t bother you, but your flame kingdom. A landlocked country is not qualified to stay here. The opportunity here does not belong to your flame kingdom."


    The king level strongman of the gem Kingdom Leng hum.


    "Do you want to fight again? If you want, we will accompany you to the end."


    There are king level strong people in the flame Kingdom who disdain to sneer.


    "Then fight again!"


    There are king level strongmen in the gem kingdom with the same tough attitude.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded, and the golden flame crossed like a meteor, leaving a long scorched black trace.


    It was not the king level strongmen of the two sides who were fighting, but the movement of the battle came from outside the two sides.


    At the end of the charred trace, the young man with black hair and ragged clothes turned over and climbed up. It was gray, who was a little embarrassed, but he was not seriously injured.


    At the other end of the scorched black trace, he held a golden spear. The Nicholas flame wrapped around the golden flame on the spear overflowed with murderous spirit on his handsome face.


    On the way to the corresponding area of the island, gray and them met Nicholas flame''s team again.


    However, this time, the team of Nicholas flame has grown and merged with the teams of the two flame kingdoms, and the number is even more than Gray''s team.


    Nicholas flaming, who felt an obvious advantage, thundered at gray.


    Sophia, Francis and even stani greenton were all entangled by the people of the flame Kingdom, while gray was no accident watched by Nicholas flame and continued the unfinished battle before.


    "Gray Fergus, die!"


    The golden spear in Nicholas flaming''s hand shone more brightly, and then the golden flame gushed, turned into a giant beast''s claw and grabbed gray.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Gray slashed with his long sword, and the black fog turned into the Yangtze River with a width of tens of meters. It surged towards the huge claws of fire, and it retreated quickly.


    Poof!


    Without exception, the black fog was torn up by the Giant Claw of fire, and the Giant Claw of fire grabbed gray behind the black fog. Although Gray was already avoiding, he was still patted by the giant claw and his body flew upside down.


    "Bah -"


    Spit out the broken ice poured into his mouth. Gray got up and added another wound to his body, but it was still not serious.


    Unless fighting for injury, using blood skills, or holding a powerful magic weapon, Nicholas flame can''t seriously hurt him in a short time.


    "What a strong defense!"


    The battle between them naturally fell into the eyes of the king level strong men on both sides.


    Seeing Gray''s strong defense, the king level strongman of the purple moon kingdom was slightly praised, while the king level strongman of the flame kingdom was cold in his eyes.


    "I can compete with Nicholas. If I don''t kill him, it will become an obstacle to the flame kingdom in the future!"


    One of the flaming Wang Guoqiang, whose blond hair was gray and had vicissitudes on his face, suddenly showed his killing intention in his eyes and pointed to gray.


    Whew!


    Under his finger, a golden flame burst out, only the size of a basketball, but it condensed the power of extreme terror, which is an extremely condensed flame.


    On the ground along the way, ice and snow melted and evaporated, and a trace of tens of meters wide appeared, extending straight to gray.


    Locked by such a terrible attack, Gray''s scalp was numb and sweating in an instant.


    "Can''t hide, can''t stop!"


    Without thinking, gray knew that he could never escape or resist the blow.


    Although his current defense is enough to make it difficult for the second level of Huang level to be seriously injured, the gap between him and Wang level is still too large.


    If Stanny greenton were here, Stanny greenton could stop him. Unfortunately, Stanny greenton was entangled by a strong man of the third level in the flame Kingdom and was not here at all.


    "I really think there is no one in the purple moon kingdom?"


    Feiqi, the king level strongman of the purple moon kingdom. Violet''s white hair was flying, and he snorted coldly, which was also a hint.


    A purple flame appeared, with a terrible temperature no worse than the former, stopped the golden flame and intercepted the golden flame in the middle.


    Boom!


    The aftermath of the terrible explosion, even if it was far away, also left scratches on gray. It can be imagined what the consequences would be if the power fell on gray.


    According to Gray''s judgment, they are not only king level, but also the king level strongmen who have completed one or two evolutions.


    After escaping, Gray''s back was wet with sweat. He was afraid of another king level strongman in the flame kingdom. He quickly approached the king level strongmen in the purple moon kingdom.


    When he came to Fitch violet, he thanked him solemnly.


    "Thank you, Lord Fitch!"


    "In just a few months, your strength has grown a lot."


    Looking at gray, Fitch violet nodded and smiled.


    At the three countries'' exchange meeting a few months ago, he knew what strength level Gray was, and he was absolutely unable to compete with the second level of the famine level.


    But now, gray has been able to compete with the second level of the famine level, and even he is not surprised at such a fast growth rate.


    Other king level strongmen in the purple moon Kingdom looked at gray curiously.


    They have heard about gray and know that gray has blood affinity, but they have not seen Gray''s hand.


    The battle between gray and Nicholas flame just now, although it was not a long time, also let them see Gray''s strength, which is really very unusual. At this age, they already have the strength to resist the second level of famine level.


    "Lord Tiffany, Lord Fitch..."


    Soon after, Francis, Sophia and others came.


    Everyone in the team was injured. Obviously, in the face of more people in the flame Kingdom than them, they suffered some losses, and even some were seriously injured. Fortunately, there were no casualties.


    On the other side, in the direction of the king level strong of the flame Kingdom, many people also rushed to meet with the king level strong of the flame kingdom.


    Not only gray and Nicholas flame, but also the purple moon, crimson, gem and flame kingdom.


    "Four people are dead!"


    According to the number of people in their respective kingdoms, four people died in the purple moon Kingdom, and people died in the crimson, gem and flame kingdom.


    Some of the king level strongmen on both sides were so angry that they almost broke out the battle of King level strongmen again, but they finally endured it.


    The two sides faced off several miles apart, and the confrontation was several days.


    In the past few days, the two sides tried many ways to enter the island in the sky, but both ended in failure, and even several King level strongmen were seriously injured.


    At the back, the two kings were not very hopeful.


    However, I have arrived here and know that there must be great opportunities. If I withdraw like this, I really have some reluctance in my heart, so both sides are deadlocked here.


    Another reason why they are unwilling to leave is that both sides have noticed that the white spire in the middle of the island is becoming more and more bright. They vaguely feel that there may be changes in the near future.


    "The white spire has changed!"


    One day, someone subconsciously looked at the white spire in the sky, and then screamed.


    I saw the white spire in the middle of the island. At this time, there was a golden light. There was gold in the white light.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A king level strong man immediately soared into the air and looked at the white spire closely outside the space crack.


    "A rune mechanism has started, but it''s too complex, and I''ve never seen it before. I can''t judge its purpose!"


    A king level strong man who is also a rune master spoke out.


    The golden lines are constantly changing, and everyone can''t help looking up at the sky and the spire.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, the golden lines on the upper reaches of the white spire suddenly stopped, and then a white light suddenly appeared from the top of the spire, broke through the space dense area, and finally fell on the earth, leaving a white light area with a diameter of tens of square meters.

 Chapter 483

    Whoosh, whoosh!


    All the king level strongmen came to the periphery of the area illuminated by the white light and looked at the area of dozens of square meters.


    After waiting for so many days, the change finally appeared. I just don''t know whether this change can let them enter the island in the space crack.


    Gray and others also arrived, stood behind a group of King level strongmen, looked at the area covered by the white light in front of them, and guessed the role of the white light.


    "Be careful!"


    All the king level strongmen were extremely cautious and warned their snobs.


    I''ve seen the cracks in the outer space of the island and know that the forces that left the island are not simple. They absolutely surpass the forces of the Empire. If there are any powerful rune mechanisms left, they may die here, even if they are king level strong.


    "Hehe, since everyone dare not try, I''ll come first!"


    A king level strong man in the flame Kingdom narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Shua!


    The next moment, in front of him, the silver metal appeared out of thin air, turned into a silver blade, and quickly collided with the white light.


    Everyone was secretly wary when their pupils contracted. If there was an accident after the collision, they immediately backed away.


    However, the silver metal blade touched the white light, was rendered white by the white light, and broke away without any damage.


    "No attack!"


    The king level strongman of the flame Kingdom rushed to the white light immediately. Like him, there were many King level strongmen. Of course, some king level strongmen were cautious and didn''t rush forward. They wanted to see their situation before making a decision.


    Shua!


    Several King level strongmen rushed into the white light area almost at the same time, and the white light shrouded them. As expected, the injury did not appear on them, but that was all.


    They were shrouded in white light. They didn''t feel any different, just like they were illuminated by the most ordinary sunlight. There was no change at all.


    Seeing these king level strongmen like this, other king level strongmen also came forward, or touched the white light with their hands, or stepped directly into the white light, and there was no change.


    "Is it just ordinary light¡°


    The king level strongmen looked at each other. After waiting for so long, there was finally a change, but they didn''t expect that the change was like a child''s play. A white light beam was just an ordinary light beam.


    "There''s no change at all. It''s reasonable to say... It shouldn''t be?"


    A king level strong man who was also a master of runes frowned and thought hard. According to his judgment, the complex Rune array on the white spire was not just that.


    Such a huge Rune array is the largest and most complex Rune array he has ever seen. It must have a very magical effect. It is not a simple white light beam.


    "Is it because the rune array has become incomplete for a long time?"


    He felt the white light that was not much different from the ordinary light beam, and some king level strong people frowned, and his words were recognized by most people.


    The force that left this island must be a force far stronger than the Empire. The history of existence is likely to be before the Empire. For such a long time, even the most solid buildings may decay because of the long time.


    Because of the decay of the building, the rune array has become seriously incomplete, which leads to such a complex Rune array. In the end, it shoots a very ordinary light beam.


    "Just a beam of light?"


    Gray, who was not far away from the white light beam, was also frowning and disappointed.


    This is totally different from what they imagined or what they expected. Such a big power, space cracks and floating islands only shoot a white beam in the end, and it is a very ordinary white beam.


    Some people came forward to touch the white light beam like the king level strong ones. Except for the warm feeling, they had no other feeling. They smiled bitterly and shook their heads, disappointed.


    "Go up and have a look!"


    Because of the weakest strength, gray and other young people who were protected in the last four kingdoms also stepped forward and wanted to have a close look at this white light.


    Walking in the front was Nicholas flame, his eyebrows locked and stepped into the white light.


    Shua!


    At this moment, strange changes appeared on him. Under the white beam, he floated up slowly and rose towards the sky along the white beam.


    He was not a king level strong man, nor did he practice bird blood skills. He should not have the ability to fly, but at this time, he was flying.


    "Flying?"


    Seeing the difference of Nicholas flame, several young people who were about to touch the white light retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions. Gray and others couldn''t help stopping and looked at Nicholas flame rising to the sky in surprise.


    "Nicholas!"


    The kings of the flame kingdom are anxious, Nicholas. Flame is the most gifted child of the royal family of the flame kingdom. If there is an accident, it will be too late to regret.


    The king level strong man of the flame Kingdom soared up and reached for Nicholas flame, trying to drag him out of the white light area.


    But he caught an empty hand, and his hand penetrated through Nicholas flame without hindrance, and Nicholas flame''s body was still rising towards the sky at a uniform speed.


    "No... Entity?"


    The king level strong man was stunned when he caught an empty flame Kingdom, but he immediately reacted and continued to fly to catch Nicholas flame.


    Not only he, but also other king level strongmen in the flame Kingdom took off and tried their best to intercept Nicholas flame and try to make it out of the white light area.


    But they were useless. At this time, Nicholas flame had no entity at all, just like an illusory light and shadow. These king level strong men could not touch it by any means.


    Until they were close to the space crack area, the king level strong of the flame kingdom had to stop and move on, and they would die.


    Space cracks appear and disappear from time to time. They appear on Nicholas flame without accident, but Nicholas flame is not injured. His figure follows the white light into the island and finally disappears.


    "Nicholas. The flame... Went in?"


    "This beam can let people into the island!"


    Seeing that Nicholas flame actually relied on this light beam, passed through the space crack area and entered the island, everyone could not help but move in their hearts and understood the function of this light beam.


    "Why can Nicholas flame enter, but others can''t?"


    All the people showed the color of thinking and thought about the reasons.


    Gray couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and searching for the difference between Nicholas flame and these people.


    There is no change in the light beam of the king level strong of the four kingdoms, and there is no change in the light beam of the elders of the four kings, but Nicholas. There is a change in the speed of light when the flame enters. There must be some, great differences between the two sides, which leads to different results.


    If the strength is limited, it must be wrong. Among the elders of the four kings, a large number of people are not as strong as Nicholas flame, but Nicholas flame went in, but others didn''t.


    It is impossible to cultivate talents. There are even three kings in the four kingdoms.


    Those who can grow to this stage are absolutely terrible. Even if they are slightly worse than Nicholas flame, they are absolutely not much worse. It makes no sense that Nicholas flame can enter, but they can''t.


    Suddenly, Gray''s eyes lit up and thought of the reason.


    If the biggest difference between Nicholas flame and these people in front is age.


    In front of these people, the youngest is 60 or 70 years old, and the older ones are more than 400 years old, while Nicholas flame is less than 30 years old, which is obviously much younger than these people.


    All the people present were not ordinary people. Almost when gray thought of his age, many people thought of it.


    "Age is age. If you want to pass through this beam, there must be a limit on age!"


    "Yes, it must be!"


    "No, Nicholas. The flame has gone in. I''m afraid he will take the opportunity in the island first. We must let the younger generation in as soon as possible!"


    The kings and kings quickly gathered the young generation who followed their kingdom.


    "No accident, only your younger generation can enter the island through the light beam. This time it depends on your younger generation!"


    Tiffany violet said solemnly on his old face.


    "The danger in the island is unknown. Pay attention to your own safety and don''t rush in!"


    Fitch violet solemnly reminds.


    "We understand."


    Gray, Sophia, Francis, hilya and other young people in the purple moon Kingdom nodded.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Almost at the same time, the young generation of the four kings stepped into the white light, and then saw these people floating up in the white light and flying towards the island along the white light.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that the people in front had floated to the island, gray, Sophia, Francis and others also walked into the white light.


    "What kind of means is this?"


    Shrouded in white light, gray had a warm feeling, just like being exposed to the sun. He looked around curiously.


    He found his body floating up, rising at a uniform speed along the white beam, rising higher and higher, and the people on the ground became smaller and smaller.


    Then he saw the space cracks that made the king level strong creepy. In the huge space cracks, there were many small space cracks, not only that, but also from time to time, there were many space cracks, appearing and disappearing.


    He saw a space crack spread to himself, but he didn''t feel any tearing.


    Shua!


    Through the space crack area, the light and shadow flashed, and gray saw a flower in front of him. When he came back, he found himself in a forest.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    Before he had time to look around, suddenly, a sharp animal roar sounded. Then he saw a red fierce animal jumping down from the tree, stretching out red claws and rushing towards him.

 Chapter 484

    Call¡ª¡ª


    An orange flame rose from the red fierce beast''s claw, turned into a flame claw and grabbed it at gray.


    Some leaves were swept away, and suddenly the whole tree burned and turned into ashes.


    Whoosh!


    Just as the flame claw was about to sweep gray, Gray''s body suddenly retreated, and the distance from the red fierce beast quickly opened to tens of meters.


    Then he looked at the red beast.


    This is a fierce beast with a height of more than five meters. Gray is not sure whether it is a blood beast, because the other party''s body is very strange.


    The body surface is red, and the whole body is slightly transparent. When you can see the interior, it is like the condensation of red fog.


    Gray judged that the red fog beast in front of him probably didn''t even have blood. Can a red fog beast without blood be regarded as a blood beast?


    Gray doesn''t know. He hasn''t met him.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    When he missed, the red fog beast leaped and rushed at gray again. There were orange flames burning on both claws.


    Gray no longer avoided, pulled out the sword around his waist, didn''t use the blood beast ability, and cut it with a sword only by the power of his flesh.


    Poof!


    Like gray''s red fog beast, it flew upside down under this sword and broke many trees before it stopped.


    One arm of the red fog beast was cut off, and its body was almost cut in half by Gray''s sword. Judging from the injury, it was obvious that it had been seriously injured.


    As gray expected, there was no blood flowing out of the red fog beast. There was no blood in the red fog beast in front of him.


    Not only that, from the almost cut body, you can clearly see each other''s body, even without internal organs.


    Gray looked at the red fog beast in surprise and walked slowly.


    This is indeed an alternative life different from the blood beast. Like a ghost, the other party has no blood or internal organs, but the only difference is that it can exert its ability, and physical attack is also effective against it.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    Seeing gray coming, the red fog beast bared its teeth and dragged its seriously injured body to gray.


    Poof!


    In this regard, gray cut out a very calm sword, which was cut at the previous wound. The body of the red fog beast was cut in half under the sword and fell to the ground with a slap.


    Hiss!


    The body of the red fog beast, cut in half, was shrinking like smoke. Gray looked at it carefully.


    The huge body disintegrated and finally turned into a red fog the size of two fists. The color was quite deep and fell on the ground, but it did not integrate into the ground.


    Green reached for one of the red fog to see if he could catch it.


    At this moment, when Gray''s hand touched the red fog, a strange scene appeared.


    Wheeze!


    The red fog disappeared, exactly in the palm of Gray''s hand. At the same time, gray felt a burst of numbness in his body, which had been swept by a burst of numbness, but only for a moment, this numbness had disappeared.


    "What''s going on?"


    Green was startled and stood up to carefully check his hands and body, but he didn''t feel any abnormality. Although he was sure that the red fog did melt into his body after touching him.


    Make sure there is no abnormality in his body. Gray carefully recalls the changes at that moment.


    "Crisp, crisp and numb, how can this feeling be very similar to that in ordinary practice?"


    Soon, he was as like as two peas in the body. He was amazed to see that the sensation of red mist and his body touched and melted was exactly the same as that of his practice.


    To be exact, it should be the feeling when taking a magic potion that can improve strength. Of course, the effect is much weaker than when taking a flame potion.


    "Can this red fog improve strength?"


    Gray looked at another fog, hesitated, walked up and touched it with his hand.


    Wheeze!


    After the red mist contacts with the skin, it melts quickly, and the same feeling as just now appears. The body is slightly numb, and it returns after a moment. I feel that the body has probably improved a little.


    "Red fog can enhance strength!"


    Up to now, gray can be sure that this red fog does have the effect similar to the flame potion, which can improve its strength.


    "The fog that can improve strength. If you can hunt a large number of such fog beasts and obtain a large number of such fog, wouldn''t it be equivalent to taking a potion that can improve strength such as flame potion?"


    Gray''s eyes were bright. Maybe he could greatly shorten the time to the wasteland level through this red fog.


    Climbing up the tallest tree around, gray looked at his current position. He should be at the edge of the island, and in the middle of the island, a white spire larger than the peak emits hazy white light and is full of sacred breath.


    "I entered the island because of the white light beam from the white minaret. If you want to leave the island, I''m afraid you have to pass through the white minaret. Then you should hunt the red fog beast and drive to the white minaret."


    Having made up his mind, gray began to look for the red fog beast and rush to the white steeple.


    When gray discovered the role of the red fog left by the death of the red fog beast, the younger generation of the four kingdoms scattered around the island also discovered the role of the red fog.


    Poof!


    Sophia''s body glowed blue, her speed soared to the limit, and her long gun pierced through the throat of a six meter red fog beast.


    The red fog beast fell to the ground and turned into a concentrated red fog. Sophia came forward and tried to touch it with her hand. The fog melted. She felt the effect of the red fog, and her face was surprised.


    Prick!


    The yellow light on grenvi Austin''s battle axe extended and turned into a giant axe. Suddenly, a red fog beast was split in two. The red fog beast turned into two concentrated red fog. She came forward to pick it up with surprise in her eyes. Soon her eyes became surprised.


    Poof!


    The crimson Prince lilles. The long crimson sword was twined with lightning. A sword pierced a red fog beast. The red fog beast turned into a concentrated red fog. He came forward with a little doubt and soon showed a surprise on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    The young generation of the four kingdoms were full of surprises and began to subconsciously look for such fog beasts to hunt. At this time, Nicholas flame, the first to enter, had killed several red fog beasts.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    A red fog beast with a body length of nearly eight meters, wrapped in red flames, rushed at Nicholas flame.


    Nicholas. The flame was cold. The golden flame wrapped around the golden spear, and suddenly shot towards the red fog beast.


    Poof!


    Under his shot, a huge hole appeared in the red fog beast, which fell down with a huge body close to eight meters.


    Then the huge body began to melt rapidly and finally turned into a red fog.


    He stepped forward, reached out his hand to touch the red fog, and gently absorbed the red fog.


    "Although I don''t know what the red fog is, it obviously has the effect of improving strength, and I don''t feel the slightest side effects."


    As the most outstanding son of the royal family of the flame Kingdom, he can get a lot of supplies of strength enhancing potions such as flame potion every year, but he dare not take them continuously.


    Because magic potions such as flame potions will have drug effect deposition after taking them. If the interval is too short, you will obviously feel that the effect becomes weak, the body becomes extremely heavy, and even damage.


    However, he has absorbed this red mist for several times, but he has no feeling at all. Obviously, this red mist is different from ordinary magic potions and has no side effects such as drug deposition.


    "At this speed, before long, I can become the third level of the famine level. Hum, even with gray Fergus''s defense, I can''t stop it."


    He flashed a cold color on his face and began to continue to look for the red fog beast.


    Dong, Dong!


    Moving towards the white spire, about hundreds of meters away, gray met a red fog beast shaped like a wild boar.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Found gray, a red fog beast like a wild boar rushed towards gray with a huge body, and a large number of trees collapsed under its impact.


    This is a red fog beast with a body length of eight meters. It is extremely huge. Its head alone is nearly one meter long.


    Hula!


    In front of gray, a long blue river emerged, filled with cold, and the wind blade sank and floated, hitting the red fog beast shaped like a wild boar.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the red fog beast, which looked like a wild boar, suddenly roared and gave a sharp roar.


    Under its sharp roar, the cyan river suddenly burst into pieces and sputtered everywhere. A shock wave rushed through the cyan River and hit gray.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Under this shock wave, gray retreated again and again, retreating dozens of meters to stabilize his body.


    "The peak of the first level of the waste level is close to the second level of the waste level!"


    The combat power of this red fog beast like a wild boar is absolutely close to the second level of the famine level. Otherwise, the cold ice wind blade cannot be broken so easily.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The red fog beast like a wild boar continued to rush. Gray pulled out his sword. The black fog on the sword surged and was compressed by gray and turned into a black shock wave.


    Poof!


    Under the black shock wave, a huge wound appeared on the red fog beast like a pig, and the surrounding ground became bare, and the area of more than 100 meters became an open space.


    All the plants and rocks were not blown away, but crushed on the black fog.


    "Not quite right, the power has weakened!"


    Looking at the result of his sword, gray picked his eyebrow, with a little doubt in his eyes.


    The sword in his hand is a bronze magic weapon derived from Warner neham.


    With his second level of barbarian level, if he can stimulate the ability of the sword itself, he can summon a rock giant with the first level combat power of barbarian level.


    If you use the blood beast ability, you will probably have an increase effect of 20%.


    But just now, he didn''t feel the slightest increase in power. He can''t judge whether the power of blood beast has increased after using this sword for such a long time.


    "Is this sword broken?"

 Chapter 485

    Gray sheathed his sword, and the next moment a sword appeared in his hand again.


    Pull the sword out of the scabbard. This is a sword with a green body and green patterns on the surface. The sword is about 1.5 meters long. The body is slightly narrow and looks quite slender.


    This is one of the many bronze magic weapons he obtained in the secret room of the Half Moon Castle.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the red fog beast like a wild boar cut out by his sword had climbed up and rushed towards him. At the same time, his huge mouth opened and roared, and the terrible invisible shock wave came to him.


    Shua!


    The black fog wrapped around the blue sword. Gray cut it out with a sword, and the compressed black fog was like a black light.


    Click!


    The invisible air shock wave was chopped under the black light, and the black light cut again on the red fog beast like a wild boar, leaving a deep wound on it.


    "Not for weapons!"


    Looking at the sword in his hand, gray shook his head and still didn''t feel the increase of blood beast ability. Obviously, it was not because of magic weapons that his blood beast ability didn''t increase.


    "I''m afraid this strange island limits the power of magic weapons!"


    The only explanation can only be that magic weapons are limited on this island and can not increase the power of blood beasts.


    "How powerful is the power of letting people pass through the space crack, coupled with this means of limiting magic weapons?"


    Making the space crack and magic weapon ineffective, which almost changed the rules, made gray feel extremely shocked and more surprised at the strength of the forces that left this island.


    He was still in battle. Gray didn''t dare to think about it. He went straight like a boar''s red fog beast, and cut out several black fog continuously. The boar''s red fog beast was killed, melted quickly, and turned into a larger red fog than before.


    Reach out and touch, the red fog disappears, and correspondingly, Gray''s body becomes crisp and numb, and it recovers after a good moment.


    This red fog is darker and larger than the previous one, and it brings him more promotion than before.


    "The stronger the strength of the red fog beast, the more promotion it will get. It seems that we need to try our best to find the powerful red fog beast to hunt!"


    He continued to set out towards the white spire for more than ten miles. After killing several red fog beasts along the way, gray entered a bare mountain area.


    In this area, there are mountains and rocks everywhere, and there are few plants. Only sparse plants grow from the gaps of mountains and rocks, mostly some shrubs and weeds, and there are almost no tall trees.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Suddenly, a heavy sound sounded, like a huge drum, which was knocked rhythmically.


    Gray quickly flashed under the shadow of a rock, and used his shadow ability to completely integrate into the shadow.


    Just listen to the news, you will know that there are big guys, and their strength is definitely not weak, because this red fog beast is almost like a blood beast. Generally speaking, the larger the volume, the stronger the strength.


    He didn''t rush to hunt because the strength of the other party was unknown.


    Although the strongest one he has encountered so far is close to the second level of famine level, it does not mean that there are no red fog beasts with more strength than this level in this island.


    If you encounter a red fog beast with King level strength, it will be dangerous.


    Although it is important to enhance strength, there must be a premise, that is to ensure their own safety.


    Soon after gray hid in the shadow, a giant beast with huge footsteps appeared, and gray looked carefully.


    This is a red fog beast with a length of ten meters. Its body is full of scales. It looks a bit like a crocodile, but it has horns on its head. The three sharp horns are more than one meter long, and the red light flashes.


    In addition, his whole body is full of spikes. The handle is like a sharp blade and looks extremely sharp.


    "The body length has reached 10 meters!"


    In the shadow, Gray was slightly surprised. Along the way, the largest red fog beast he had ever met was the red fog beast shaped like a wild boar. Its combat power was at the peak of the first level of the famine level.


    At present, the red fog beast like a crocodile has a body size of 10 meters, which is at least the second level of the waste level, or even the third level of the waste level.


    As for the king level, gray thought it was impossible. The body length of the king level blood beast can generally reach more than ten meters. By analogy, the red fog beast is barely 10 meters, so it should be impossible to have the king level combat power.


    "You can try hunting, but let Stanny greenton do it. Without using the corpse control ability, my strength should not be enough to hunt!"


    Having made up his mind, gray stimulated the purple ring in his hand with a trace of blood force. Danny greenton was released from the purple ring and quickly jumped at the red fog beast like an crocodile under Gray''s control.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    This red fog beast, like a crocodile, has very sharp senses and terrible hearing. It was already aware of it the moment stani greenton rushed out.


    Its huge body twisted, its huge tail twitched, and dozens of tons of rocks were pulled away and hit Stanny greenton.


    Whoosh!


    Danny greenton showed his king speed, dodged left and right to avoid the rocks, and appeared on the side of the red fog beast like a crocodile.


    Poof!


    With a knife cut, a long cut appeared on the red fog beast like an crocodile, and the huge body slid out horizontally. Many rocks were smashed by the huge body of the red fog beast, just like a huge bulldozer, with an extremely wide sliding trace.


    Danny greenton didn''t stop and continued to pounce on the red fog beast.


    Whoo¡ª¡ª


    Just then, the crocodile like red fog beast roared, and then suddenly, the ground around the crocodile like red fog beast seemed to turn into a river, churning up like a huge wave against Stanny greenton.


    When the huge waves of earth and rock rolled in, stani greenton sank vigorously and cut off with a knife. The huge waves of earth and rock were cut open, but stani greenton was also hit by the impact force and retreated again and again.


    "The third level!"


    Gray, who commanded Danny greenton from a distance, immediately judged that the strength of the red fog beast like crocodile had reached the third level from the confrontation between Danny greenton and the red fog beast like crocodile.


    "Can hunt!"


    Without control, Danny greenton retreated, and gray controlled Danny greenton to continue killing the red fog beast like an alligator.


    Although it is also the third level combat power of the waste level, stani greenton''s speed has reached the first level of the king level, and his defense has reached the peak of the first level. He has obvious advantages and has the possibility of hunting this red fog beast like an crocodile.


    He is willing to hunt less than a dozen red fog beasts with general strength, but also to hunt this red fog beast like a crocodile.


    The stronger the strength of the red fog beast, the greater the improvement brought by the red fog condensed after death. In contrast, it is obvious that it is more cost-effective to hunt the red fog beast with stronger strength.


    The crocodile like red fog beast had climbed up and stared angrily at Stanny greenton.


    WOW!


    A large number of mud petrified rivers collided with Danny greenton with an impact force 100 times and 1000 times stronger than the ordinary debris flow.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Danny greenton''s body soared into the air. With King level power and speed, he has the ability to stay in the air.


    Danny greenton, who rose from the sky, avoided the impact of the debris flow, quickly ran to the top of the red fog beast like an crocodile, fell from the high altitude and chopped down with a knife.


    Poof!


    A huge hole appeared on the back of the red fog beast like a crocodile.


    After being injured again, he became extremely angry and his body swung violently. Stanny greenton, standing on his back, was immediately thrown out.


    Its huge tail swayed and caught up with the flying Stanny greenton, and the huge tail with sharp spikes pulled hard on Stanny greenton.


    Click!


    Danny greenton hit a huge rock and immediately smashed the whole rock into a rapid collapse.


    But he soon rushed out of the rubble, his clothes were ragged, but he was not hurt. His metallized body made him carry the episode.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The fighting between the two was violent. Within a radius of hundreds of meters, it was completely razed to the ground, large rocks were crushed, and one meteorite crater after another appeared on the ground.


    Instead of coming forward to support Stanny greenton, gray chose long-distance command.


    He barely reached the second level of combat power of the famine level. He did limited damage to red fog beasts like crocodiles. On the contrary, he was likely to be injured by the aftermath of the battle between the two, so he chose long-distance command.


    Whoo¡ª¡ª


    The battle lasted for half an hour. Finally, accompanied by an unwilling scream, the 10 meter long red fog beast''s head was split by Danny greenton and died completely.


    The huge body quickly concentrated and dissipated, and finally turned into a fog big enough to be football.


    The color of this red fog is much deeper than other red fog, showing a dark red color, condensing like essence.


    Gray reached out and touched it. The red mist dissipated between Gray''s hands, and the violent numbness spread all over gray, more intense than when he took the flame medicine.


    For a moment, Gray''s crispness disappeared. He could obviously feel that he had taken a big step towards the wasteland level. The effect of this red fog was several times stronger than the red fog obtained in front.


    In the evening, the younger generation of the four kingdoms stopped hunting and looked for a safe place to rest.


    "The younger generation of the four kingdoms really came in."


    Nicholas flame successfully met a young man in the flame Kingdom and learned from each other what happened after he entered the island.


    He was not surprised that the younger generation of the four kingdoms could come in. After entering the island, he had a general guess about the conditions for entering the island and the conditions for entering.


    "But what if they all come in? They can''t use magic weapons. In terms of combat power, I''m the strongest among the younger generation. No one can improve faster than me!"


    There was confidence on his face.


    Among the younger generation of the four kingdoms, Gray was barely able to compete with him by virtue of defense, but his combat power was not as good as him.


    He can hunt high-level fog beasts with strong combat power, but the other party can''t. He believes that he will improve the fastest on this island.


    "Hum, gray Fergus, this island will be your burial place!"

 Chapter 486

    The next morning, the younger generation of the four kingdoms began to hunt red fog beasts again.


    Of course, not only the red fog beast is hunted, but also the children of the hostile kingdom. It may even be hunted by the red fog beast instead of the red fog beast.


    A young woman with purple hair walked carefully through the woods. She was a collateral child of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    As a child of the royal family, even if she is collateral, she has obtained a lot of cultivation resources. Under such rich cultivation resources, although her strength can not be comparable with the three brothers and sisters of Francis, Sophia and hilya, she has also reached the second level of the barbarian level, which is not far from the barbarian level.


    Yesterday''s hunting made her touch the bottleneck of the famine level. She felt that if she was lucky, she might break through the famine level today. At that time, she would be comparable to the three most dazzling young people in the royal family.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling a little excited. If she could show the potential comparable to those three people, the royal family would train her more vigorously. It''s not impossible to become a king level strong person in the future.


    rustle!


    Suddenly, a huge tree nearby that needed more than a dozen people to embrace shook violently, and then a huge and ferocious snake head rushed out and opened its ferocious mouth to bite her.


    This is a python fog beast whose strength has reached the third level of famine level. Before she could resist, she has been swallowed by the python fog beast.


    Before she died, she saw the trunk of the huge tree under the cover of branches and leaves. The huge snake wrapped around the trunk of the huge tree. The huge tree hugged by more than a dozen people was thick. It can be imagined how huge this Python fog beast is.


    Poof!


    The half-hour fierce battle ended with the sound of flesh and blood being cut open.


    A six meter long blood beast fell down, and its body melted quickly into a concentrated red fog.


    Next to it, a son of the Duke family in the crimson Kingdom gasped for breath because of the fierce battle just now, but his face was excited.


    He reached out to grasp the red fog. Just then, under the shadow of a tree not far from him, a figure suddenly rushed out and quickly crossed with him.


    In a staggered moment, a dark dagger wiped his neck. He looked at the red fog and fell down with blood gushing from his neck.


    The figure crossed with him turned and revealed a slightly cold young man''s face.


    "Rubbish, it took me so long to kill a red fog beast at the second level of the barbarian level. It made me wait so long!"


    The young man kicked away the corpse of the Duke''s family children in the crimson kingdom. His face was cold. The young man reached out and grabbed the red fog that originally belonged to the Duke''s family children in the crimson kingdom. There was blood on the fog.


    The red fog melted quickly after contacting his hand, and bursts of crispness spread all over him. A moment later, he stood up and licked his tongue, ready to find the next target.


    He is a child of Duke Frank''s family in the flame kingdom. He practices the shadow blood method. He prefers assassination to frontal fighting. Every time he successfully assassinates others, he will have an extreme sense of pleasure.


    Boom!


    At this time, the sound of war came into his ears. He listened slightly, showed a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, and quietly groped in that direction.


    His body was shrouded in black shadow, and his footsteps shuttled silently between the shadows of trees.


    Hundreds of meters ahead, he saw the warring sides, one of which was an eight meter long red fog beast like a giant ape, and the other was a young man with black hair.


    When he arrived here, the battle was coming to an end. There were several deep wounds on the red fog beast like the great ape, which had obviously been badly hurt.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    On the long sword in the hands of the black haired young man, the black fog spread, and then a sword stabbed the ape red fog beast in the chest. The ape red fog beast gave a reluctant roar and fell down heavily.


    "It''s him!"


    Seeing the black haired young man, his pupils contracted.


    He naturally knew this young man with black hair, because he was a man who absolutely needed to be on guard. Before entering the island, the king level strong men of the royal family focused on reminding them to run away immediately when they met him.


    He took a greedy look at the red fog left after the death of the ape fog beast, and his body shape integrated into the shadow slowly retreated back.


    Facing the other side, he has no chance of winning. If other people still have the possibility of assassination, but with the other side''s defense, his assassination is completely useless.


    "Stay when you come!"


    Just then, a slightly cold voice suddenly sounded. He was stunned and found that the eyes of the black haired young man were looking at the direction he was hiding, as if he could see him in the shadow.


    "No, he can see me!"


    It was as if he had been stared at by a fierce beast. His face was cold and the young man''s hair stood up. He couldn''t hide any more and turned around to escape quickly.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, he suddenly felt the wind blowing beside him, and then he was shocked to find that a man with a silver mask in front of him blocked his way.


    "You, how could you... On this island?"


    The young man looked like a ghost, and his back had been completely penetrated by sweat.


    He also knew the silver masked man in front of him, and the danger degree of the other party was higher than that of the black haired young man, because the other party was an existence who could escape from the king level blood beast and reached the third level of the famine level.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the other party would appear on the island. Although he didn''t see the other party''s face and couldn''t judge his age, judging from the other party''s strength, the other party''s age would never be small.


    It is reasonable that the other party should not be able to enter the island, but now the other party has come in and seems to act together with the black haired young man.


    The young man with black hair is already extremely difficult. Coupled with the other party, his heart is filled with despair. He stands still and dare not move. He feels that if there is a slightest action, he may be killed immediately.


    "People of the flame kingdom!"


    Gray came forward and looked at the cold faced man. He had seen each other in the ranks of the flame kingdom.


    It''s natural to find someone peeping in the dark through infrared perception. Although he vaguely feels that the other party has bad intentions, he can''t judge the other party''s identity, so he didn''t immediately let Stanny greenton kill him.


    "Let me go, I can pay the price!"


    The man''s face was gloomy and cold, and he was sweating.


    "No, I''ll take it myself. Everything on you is mine now!"


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Suddenly, a large number of shadow tentacles filled the air, like countless huge vines attacking gray and Stanny greenton, while the cold faced man ran back quickly.


    He knew that gray could not let him go and talk to gray, but only to distract gray and Stanny greenton and wait for the opportunity to use blood skills to escape.


    Poof!


    A silvery white knife light appeared, which was easily cut by the shadow tentacle with the increase of blood skill and power. The silvery white broken knife kept enlarging in his pupils and finally slipped over him.


    His body was cut in two obliquely from his shoulder to his abdomen, and his shadow ability collapsed suddenly.


    In the face of absolute strength, his little hand is useless.


    "It seems that at least two people died in his hands!"


    Gray stepped forward and looked for each other''s Rune space bag, but unexpectedly found that the other party had a total of four Rune bags. Obviously, the other party killed at least three people before meeting him, but he didn''t know which country the three unlucky guys were from.


    After checking the contents of the rune space bag, the total value of the four Rune space bags is about 3 million gold coins.


    The harvest is not small, but that''s all. He has obtained the secret room treasure of the imperial period. Gray is rich and powerful now. He doesn''t care too much about this small money.


    "To the bottleneck of the shortage level!"


    Touching the red fog with his hand and absorbing it, gray found that his strength had reached the bottleneck. Although he absorbed the red fog, he could not be improved, which was obviously a sign of reaching the bottleneck.


    "If you can hunt a red fog beast at the third level of wasteland level, you should be able to break through the bottleneck soon."


    Gray began to hunt the red fog beast.


    After several miles, he killed several red fog beasts with only brute strength, and suddenly.


    Click, click, click!


    The sound of a large number of trees collapsing sounded, and gray hid out of caution.


    With the collapse of the trees, soon, a huge red fog beast appeared in front of him.


    This is a red fog beast shaped like a lizard. The fog condenses out scales. There are three triangular sharp corners on the head.


    What really shocked Gray was that its body length reached 15 meters, which was the largest red fog beast he had ever seen.


    "Sure enough, there is a fog beast comparable to the king level!"


    From this red fog beast like a lizard, gray felt great pressure. He was almost sure that it must be a red fog beast with combat power comparable to King level.


    Even with the powerful help of Danny greenton, he can''t walk sideways on this island. At least he can''t compete with the red fog beast like a lizard in front of him.


    Gray didn''t get out of the shadow until the red fog beast like a lizard went away. He looked at the direction of the red fog beast like a lizard. He chose another direction.


    A few hours later.


    Ouch!


    With a shrill roar, a tiger red fog beast with a length of seven meters fell to the ground heavily, and its body dissolved rapidly, and finally turned into a red fog with a slightly darker color.


    I don''t know if it''s because the fighting power of the red fog beast is comparable to the king level. Along the way, the fog beast gray met is not strong. The strongest one, that is, the tiger red fog beast, barely reaches the second level of the wasteland level.


    "Although I didn''t meet the fog beast at the third level of the wasteland level, I absorbed so much red fog left by the death of the fog beast, and this red fog comparable to that left by the death of the fog beast at the second level of the wasteland level should be enough for me to break through to the wasteland level¡°


    With a hint of expectation on his face, gray reached out and touched the red fog.

 Chapter 487

    The red fog dissipated in Gray''s palm, and the feeling of crispness swept Gray''s whole body like a tide, transmitting everywhere in Gray''s whole body.


    KAKA!


    Suddenly, Gray''s body made a strange noise.


    It was as if some restriction had been broken, as if the level of life had evolved, and his body was changing rapidly.


    Every inch of skin, every inch of flesh and blood, every bone, is becoming stronger than the previous second.


    Although the body shape has not changed much, every inch of flesh and bone has become more dense.


    The power of blood in the heart is also increasing rapidly.


    In a short moment, it had increased several times. A large amount of blood force gathered in his heart and slowly rotated, just like a blood whirlwind.


    The blood circulation became extremely fast, surging and scouring in his body like a tide, which was the source of the strange sound.


    After a long time, the upheaval ended. Gray opened his eyes and felt the changes in his body. His eyes were full of joy.


    "To the famine level!"


    Originally, he thought that even if there was a flame potion, it would take at least a few months. After all, potions such as flame potion to improve their strength could not be taken continuously in a short time, and each time they were taken at a short interval.


    However, the red fog in the island shortens this time. It can not only improve its strength like flame potion, but also, most importantly, it can be absorbed continuously without any side effects.


    "The value of red fog is higher than that of medicinal herbs, at least for me."


    The function of evolutionary medicinal materials is to let the blood evolve and improve the blood. For gray, who has the ability of transformation and can improve the blood through transformation, it is not of great significance.


    Different from the red fog, although he can''t improve his blood, he can improve his strength without any side effects and make his strength grow rapidly, which is what he needs most now.


    "I wish I could take some back, but I can''t take them away!"


    Gray wanted to bring some red fog back to Sarah, Bernal and others, but unfortunately, this red fog can not be contained in any container, nor can it be included in space items. There is no way to take it away except on-site absorption.


    Without staying where he was, gray continued to hunt the red fog beast.


    The opportunity to improve his strength is at hand. The waste of every minute and second is shameful. If he doesn''t really need to rest, he won''t let go even at night.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    Several miles ahead, suddenly, the soil under Gray''s feet rolled violently, and then a sharp huge head drilled out of the soil, exposed huge sharp teeth like a hoe, and bit gray.


    With a pointed head, huge teeth like a hoe and round spherical eyes, this is a fog beast shaped like a mouse.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, Gray was more than ten meters away and avoided the raid.


    After reaching the wasteland level, his speed has been greatly improved again. Now his speed is no worse than that of the second level blood warrior of the wasteland level, so he can hide from the sneak attack just now.


    If another person, even a bloodless warrior, is likely to be bitten in the sneak attack just now.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The sneak attack failed. The rat fog beast drilled back into the soil, and the ground shook slightly. The next moment, the soil rolled under Gray''s feet again, and a huge head drilled out of the soil again and bit gray.


    This time, gray, who had been prepared, did not hide.


    to be sonorous!


    The sword on the waist came out of its sheath, and the earthy yellow sword body flashed like yellow light and chopped on the rat fog beast.


    Without the use of blood skills, he only relies on the physical strength, but now gray, who has reached the wasteland level, the physical strength is no worse than the second level blood warrior of the wasteland level. Even if it is only physical strength, the destructive power is enough to reach the wasteland level.


    Poof!


    Under Gray''s sword, a huge hole appeared in the mouse fog beast, and the body under the soil was pulled out.


    This is a rat type fog beast with a body length of about six meters. It is only bald. It is not only the tail, but also the body. There is no hair.


    The injured rat type fog beast was going to drill into the soil again. Gray was going to use the black fog to kill the rat type blood beast, but at this time, he was stunned, but he recovered soon.


    Crackling!


    More than ten handles appeared with huge metal blades with lightning, whistling and stabbing the rat fog beast from all directions.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the sharp metal blade with thunder and lightning, the rat fog beast shook violently for a while, and there was no movement at all. The body atomized and finally turned into a red fog.


    "Failed?"


    He didn''t immediately come forward to absorb the red fog. Gray''s complexion was a little strange. At that moment, he wanted to use the three mixed black fog ability, but he failed.


    In an emergency, the lightning metal ability was used to kill the rat fog beast.


    "Is it because the wind system capacity gap is too large to form mixing capacity?"


    The only reason he can think of is that the realm has reached the barren level, while the wind system blood has only the brute level, only the brute level power, which is too far from the other two abilities to form a mixed ability.


    He tried to use the ice blade ability, and again failed.


    "Sure enough."


    The failure of using the ice wind blade made him more convinced of his guess. The power gap was too large, resulting in the failure of mixing ability.


    "You must take storm Falcon blood as soon as possible!"


    To be able to use the cold ice wind blade and black fog again, gray must take storm Falcon blood as soon as possible to supplement the short board of wind system blood.


    Fortunately, he has reached the famine level and is enough to take blood beast blood again.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not too late to take it at night."


    Absorbing the red fog, gray did not immediately find a place to take storm Falcon blood, but continued to hunt the red fog beast.


    Although he can''t use the cold ice wind blade and black fog, his combat power has not been weakened. The power of lightning metal ability reaching the second level of famine level has exceeded the previous black fog, making his combat power stronger.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Danny greenton doesn''t need to worry about security.


    He hunted and killed several red fog beasts. Gray didn''t stop until it was late at night.


    After finding a cave, solving the dinner and keeping Danny greenton outside the cave, gray took out a metal vessel containing the blood of the storm falcon.


    The red blood is bright and dripping. Because it is well preserved, even after thousands of years, there is still no sign of corruption.


    Take out a portion and gray drinks it all in one gulp.


    "Hiss -"


    The pain like a knife scratch appeared in Gray''s whole body. It was like a small wind blade with one handle after another cutting in his body. The severe pain attacked gray wave after wave.


    Outside his body, a cyan whirlwind appeared in the cave space, wrapped him up and put him in the center of the whirlwind.


    The ground and wall in the cave appeared one scratch after another under the whirlwind.


    In a short time, the volume inside the cave has been expanded by several meters by the wind blade released unconsciously by gray.


    No small movement spread around the cave and became particularly clear in the silent night. Nearby, some nocturnal fog beasts flashed cold light in their eyes and approached the cave.


    A cat shaped fog beast moved between trees and came to a tree outside the cave and saw Danny greenton guarding outside the cave.


    The claws on his legs stretched out. He was ready to kill the human, and then entered the cave to see the origin of the sound in the cave.


    Just then, Danny greenton, who was guarding in front of the cave, raised his head and looked at the tree where the cat fog beast was located.


    Peng!


    One step out, he borrowed a little strength in the air, and his body approached the tree. The broken knife at his waist came out of its sheath, and the light of the knife flashed by.


    Poof!


    The cat shaped fog beast''s body broke in two, fell down, hit the ground and turned into two red fog.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    One red fog beast after another came to peep or attack. Under the attack of Stanny greenton, they all turned into red fog. No red fog beast could cross Stanny greenton''s interception and enter the cave.


    Half an hour later, the blue wind around gray dissipated, and Gray''s knife like pain disappeared, but his whole body seemed soaked with sweat.


    "Taking storm Falcon blood this time is not small. Fortunately, there is Danny greenton, otherwise it will be dangerous!"


    Although he was in the process of transformation, gray could vaguely hear the fighting outside the cave. He knew that taking the storm Falcon had attracted a lot of nocturnal fog beasts.


    Of course, it was because of Danny greenton that he dared to take blood in this island.


    "The harvest is not small!"


    Out of the cave, gray saw that beyond the cave, with the cave as the center, more than 100 meters were leveled.


    Within the range of more than 100 meters, there are regiments of red fog on the ground, with a total of seven regiments. Although the volume of each regiment is not large, so much is a big harvest.


    Absorbed all the red fog, lived in the cave all night, and the next morning.


    "Flying ability!"


    Out of the cave, Gray''s eyes showed expectation.


    Hula!


    On the left and right sides of his body, the power of blood gathered and spread out, and finally turned into a pair of green and black wings with a length of more than one meter.


    Above the wings, every feather is lifelike, just like real.


    Shua!


    With a blue and black wing, gray soared into the sky and quickly rushed to the sky.


    Shua, Shua!


    In the air, gray changed direction rapidly, rose rapidly, and slipped rapidly.


    As flexible as a bird, you don''t need to grope or train. It''s as simple as manipulating your arm. Everything is like arm instruction.

 Chapter 488

    After a good experience of flying, gray fell from the air and began today''s hunting.


    Although we have mastered the means of flying, if we look for fog beasts by means of flying, we will be able to find suitable fog beasts faster and improve our strength faster, but it is too dangerous.


    There is a king level fog beast with combat power on this island. If you encounter it and encounter a king level fog beast that can fly, it will be dangerous.


    Although there is Stanny greenton, Stanny greenton''s strength lies in defense. The other party can protect himself with strong defense. It is difficult to protect him under the attack of King level blood beasts.


    If he meets a king level fog beast and uses a large range of blood beast ability as soon as he comes up, he has no luck.


    Glancing at the white spire that was getting closer and closer, gray walked carefully in the mountains.


    It is clear that the outside world is ice and snow, but the island is full of green and the temperature is appropriate. Green plants can be seen everywhere. Some are extremely huge, up to more than 100 meters, which requires dozens of people to hug.


    WOW!


    After several miles, a stream of water came into gray. There should be a river ahead. After hundreds of meters, a river really appeared in front of gray.


    The river is twenty or thirty meters wide. The current is slightly turbulent, splashing countless spray, and a burst of coolness comes to my face.


    Looking at the river, gray stopped. Generally speaking, the river is the place most often visited by blood beasts. Gray didn''t know whether fog beasts have such habits, but he was still cautious.


    rustle!


    Suddenly, in the woods on Gray''s left, the trees trembled violently, and a fog beast rushed out, showing its sharp claws and biting at gray.


    This is a fog beast about five meters long. It looks like a wolf, but on its four legs, it has meat wings like a bat.


    Fluttering in the air, the meat wings spread out, the air resistance was reduced to the lowest, and the other party quickly slid towards gray.


    Hula!


    Just as the wolf fog beast was about to rush in front of gray, a cold cyan tornado appeared in front of gray.


    The use of the cold ice wind blade in the form of tornado is a way of using the ability it obtained after swallowing the storm Falcon''s blood. Obviously, this should be the way of using the storm Falcon''s ability, but it was absorbed by him.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The cold tornado was very fast. It hit the wolf fog beast and wrapped the wolf fog beast in it.


    The wolf fog beast was first frozen into an ice sculpture, and then cut by a tornado like the accumulation of countless blades.


    There were a lot of wounds on his body. He fell out and fell on the river. When he landed, there was no movement, but his body was melting rapidly and turned into red fog.


    This is just a fog beast with combat power comparable to the second level of barbarian level. Facing the cold ice wind blade mixing ability which has reached the second level of barbarian level, it is naturally impossible to survive.


    Gray walked towards the red fog. Suddenly, the pupils in his eyes narrowed and retreated sharply.


    Poop!


    Just as he retreated, the river suddenly sputtered. From the river, a huge snake head rushed out, opened a pair of ferocious vertical eyes and slammed down.


    Boom!


    The soil splashed, and the huge snake head hit a huge pit where he had just stood.


    Unable to attack gray, the snake fog beast raised its huge body, half in the water and half in the air, staring at gray with cold eyes.


    This is an extremely huge snake fog beast. The snake''s body is twice as thick as an adult''s waist. Gray has no doubt that this giant snake can swallow an adult in one bite.


    Just now, he saw the other party''s underwater head from the transparent River, so he had to retreat in time.


    "There''s one hiding!"


    Gray was slightly surprised that the giant snake was not led out by the fight just now, but suddenly attacked when he came to the river. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he might have entered the snake''s belly at this time.


    "Try the power of black fog!"


    In front of gray, the black fog appeared and rotated into a huge fog vortex, like an inverted tornado, hitting the giant snake.


    When the attack hit, the giant snake breathed and breathed the snake''s letter, and the smell of danger came from it.


    WOW!


    The river whirled violently and rose up, turning into a huge waterspout and hitting the black fog.


    Boom.


    The black fog vortex collided with the waterspout. Both sides were rapidly collapsing, and the afterwaves splashed around. The ground was full of holes one after another, and the soil in the center was scraped away.


    "Comparable to the third level of famine!"


    Gray looked slightly at the huge snake half raised in the river.


    The realm has reached the first level of the wasteland level. The power of the three mixed abilities of black fog is enough to be comparable to the third level of the wasteland level. The giant snake''s water tornado can block the black fog, which is enough to show that the giant snake''s combat power is comparable to the third level of the wasteland level.


    "The water system is capable of fog beast, and it is still in the river. It is difficult to hunt it. I don''t know if I can lead it out of the river!"


    Gray quickly backed away from the river, as if he was afraid of the strength of the giant snake and was ready to escape.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Seeing that gray was ready to escape, the giant snake huff and puff the snake''s letter, climbed out of the river and chased gray in the direction of retreat.


    The snake body in the river is also exposed. The whole snake body is more than 30 meters long. It swims on the ground like a long rubber hose for transporting crude oil.


    Whew!


    The giant snake glided quickly after gray. Its huge body was destroyed all the way, leaving a clear sliding trace on the ground.


    "Lead it out!"


    Seeing that the giant snake is far away from the river, gray no longer retreats and grabs the relative giant snake.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    The black fog turned into a huge black fog vortex, like a black giant column attacking the giant snake.


    The giant snake felt the danger. The water in the air condensed and turned into a column of water one after another, attacking the black fog vortex.


    But after leaving the river, the water system ability and power of the giant snake were significantly reduced. The water column attacking the black fog was broken by the black fog, and the black fog directly hit the giant snake.


    The giant snake glided to the side to avoid, but it was still swept by the black fog vortex, and many places at the tail suddenly melted.


    Click!


    The injured giant snake''s tail swung, the giant trees were broken, the rocks were pulled away, and all of them hit gray.


    In front of gray, the fog turned into a long river, smashing all the huge trees and rocks, leaving a long trace.


    Just then, the giant snake''s head bit gray from the other side, and the snake''s mouth was exaggerated enough to swallow gray easily.


    Gray turned his body and swept out with a sword, and another long river of fog appeared, dozens of meters wide. He submerged the giant snake and stopped the coming giant snake, while he himself quickly retreated and distanced himself from the giant snake.


    Wrapped in the black fog, the giant snake struggled violently, but the power of the black fog was naturally very strong. A moment later, the giant snake broke free from the black fog. At this time, the whole body of the giant snake was full of traces like corrosion.


    The giant snake was angry. A large amount of water vapor condensed into a waterspout and attacked gray, but it was blocked by the tornado melted by Gray''s black fog. The afterwave hit the giant snake and made the giant snake roll upside down.


    Whew!


    Many trees were broken. The giant snake finally realized that the enemy was not easy to provoke and gave up attacking gray. The giant snake twisted and shot towards the river.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the front of the giant snake, holding a broken knife and cutting it out.


    Poof!


    A huge ferocious wound appeared on the head of the giant snake, and the huge snake body flew upside down.


    After leading the serpent out of the river, gray had directed Danny greenton to circle behind the serpent and stop the serpent''s retreat.


    Boom!


    The giant snake landed heavily. Before any action, a long river of black fog appeared again, wrapping the giant snake in it.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Under the joint efforts of gray and Stanny greenton, the giant snake with the third level strength of the wasteland level was seriously injured and finally completely killed.


    The huge snake body stopped twisting and quickly disintegrated. A red fog big enough for a football and dark red appeared in front of gray.


    Although the fog beast of the third level of the wasteland level has been killed before, this time it is obviously easier to kill.


    It is related to the fact that the giant snake has left the river and its ability has been weakened. It is related to the fact that the gray realm has reached the wasteland level and swallowed the blood of the storm falcon. Its combat power is comparable to the third level of the wasteland level.


    "This guy''s combat power is now... So strong!"


    Hundreds of meters away, lilles crimson eyes were shocked on the branches of a huge tree.


    After hunting fog beasts for two consecutive days, his strength reached the second level of famine level. Originally, he was quite excited, but after seeing the battle just now, it was like a basin of cold water.


    The strength of the other party has actually reached the third level of shortage level. The gap with the other party has not been narrowed, but has become larger.


    "And this man came in!"


    Then he looked in surprise at Danny greenton in the silver mask.


    The fact that the other party can enter the island shows that the other party will never be too old. Unexpectedly, there is such a terrible genius in the purple moon kingdom.


    "Lilles crimson!"


    Just then, gray had absorbed the red fog and looked at Lils crimson on a tree hundreds of meters away.


    "Found me!"


    Lilles crimson complexion changed, and his relationship with gray was not good. The red wings appeared. Ignoring to disturb the fog beast, he left as fast as possible.


    Without chasing lilles crimson, gray didn''t want to kill each other although he had a conflict with each other.


    He looked ahead. A mile away, a huge spire like a mountain appeared in front of him.


    Although he didn''t deliberately hurry, more than two days was enough for him to get to the spire.


    "Look at the spire first!"


    Gray decided to stop hunting the red fog beast and inquire about the spire. After all, it''s related to the way to leave the island. Moreover, the spire is so magical that it''s not certain that it can get some benefits.

 Chapter 489

    The huge spire is built of white stone, just like a mountain, magnificent.


    There are many strange patterns carved on the surface.


    There are powerful beasts with wings on their backs, circular mysterious altars, and all kinds of exquisite weapons


    The whole building is covered with white light, which is full of golden lines.


    When you come near, a holy breath comes to your face, just like you come to the palace of the gods.


    "It''s really big!"


    From a close look, Gray was more and more shocked by the greatness of the spire, which was as huge as a mountain peak. This was not a metaphor, but a fact. It was like hollowing out and carving a whole white stone mountain.


    "I don''t know where the entrance is!"


    After a half circle around the spire, gray saw the huge door.


    There are two huge doors 100 meters high.


    The left door leaf is carved with a huge blood beast with a shape like a lizard, a long pointed head, wings on the back and scales all over.


    For this kind of blood beast, gray knows, to be exact, he has seen the description of this kind of shape in books, which is the image of the legendary god level blood beast dragon.


    On the right door leaf is a huge blood beast standing in the shape of a man. The blood beast is huge and covered with scales and armor.


    On his head, there are three eyes in total. Among them, the third eye located in the center of the eyebrow is different from the other two eyes. The whole eye is vertical and looks very attractive.


    Although we don''t know the specific type of this blood beast, we can guess from the pattern of the God level blood beast dragon on the left that the blood beast on the right must also be a god level blood beast.


    Gray went up to the huge door, reached out and pushed it, trying to open it.


    As a result, he used all his strength, but the huge door did not move, as if he was pushing not a door, but a real mountain.


    Let stani greenton try again. It''s also difficult to shake a penny, or even leave a trace on the huge door.


    "Can''t open!"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. It was difficult to push the door open with the strength of stani greenton. It was impossible to enter the spire through the door.


    "I don''t know if there is an entrance elsewhere!"


    With black and blue wings on his back, gray soared up and flew around the spire, trying to find an entrance to the spire.


    Unfortunately, around the spire for several times, even the upper part of the spire was not missed, and gray did not find another entrance to the spire.


    The whole spire is completely sealed and there is no place like a window.


    "Will you be trapped and die on this island?"


    Put away the black and blue wings built by the power of blood, and gray looked slightly heavy.


    According to his guess, the way to leave the island must be in the spire, but now, there is no way to enter the spire. Doesn''t it mean that there is no way to leave the island?


    Although he has a lot of food in his purple ring, and he can also find food in this island, he doesn''t want to say anything to live on this island forever.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Just then, gray heard footsteps approaching behind him. Looking back, he saw a young woman with black hair coming.


    The woman is tall, her legs are particularly slender, her face is extremely exquisite, and a red diamond gem in the center of her eyebrow adds a mystery to her whole person.


    "Your Highness Grenville."


    Gray said hello.


    "Did you find the entrance?"


    Grenvie Austin asked in a crisp voice.


    As early as half a day ago, she had arrived here and tried to open the door. She couldn''t open it. She simply chose to hunt Warcraft nearby to see if others had a way to open it.


    When he saw Gray flying around the spire, he immediately came over and wanted to know whether there was a way to enter.


    "No, there is no entrance to the whole spire except this gate."


    Gray smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Do you really want to be trapped and die on this island?"


    Grenville Austin frowned.


    "Maybe the entrance doesn''t meet the opening conditions, and it''s not necessarily."


    Thinking of the way white light appeared, gray guessed.


    They didn''t know each other well. After talking to each other and exchanging some information, they left each other.


    They are determined people. Although they seem to have been trapped and died on this island, they are not in a mess.


    After leaving the spire, they began to hunt fog beasts. Although they don''t know how to leave the spire for the time being, it''s absolutely right to enhance their strength. Maybe they can open the door when they are strong enough.


    Ouch¡ª¡ª


    A tiger fog beast with a length of 8 meters is wrapped in the black fog turned into a vortex. It can''t get rid of it. Its body is constantly melting and moaning.


    Finally, with a shrill scream, the tiger fog beast completely stopped its struggle, quickly disintegrated, and finally turned into a red fog.


    Gray stepped forward, absorbed the red fog and felt the improvement of his body. His mood became excited. If he continued like this, he might be able to break through the first level of the waste level and reach the second level of the waste level in a few days.


    This island is indeed a treasure land and a treasure land for rapidly improving strength. Although we can''t leave the island now, it''s not wrong to quickly improve our strength.


    He chose a direction at random. Gray walked forward for more than two miles. Gray suddenly heard the sound of a fight.


    He quietly lurked in the past and saw both sides of the fight.


    No, it should not be said to be a fight, but a pursuit and escape.


    In front of him, a man dressed in exquisite war clothes but quite embarrassed rushed forward in a hurry. He was in a panic. Sometimes he even hit the tree directly and knocked the whole tree down.


    Behind him, a man with dazzling blond hair came after him. The man was wearing a golden war suit with exquisite patterns and a look of cat playing mouse on his face.


    The golden flames appeared one after another and attacked the man in front. The man in front showed his blood beast ability to resist and fled in panic.


    "It''s Warner Graham!"


    Gray was slightly surprised to see the man fleeing in front. This man was Warner Graham, the legitimate son of the Graham family.


    "It has reached the famine level. It seems that his harvest these days is not small, but his luck is not very good!"


    Gray''s mouth tilted slightly, with a joke in his eyes, and his eyes looked at the blonde young man chasing after Warner Graham, who was Nicholas flame, the second prince of flame.


    Gray can''t judge the strength of Nicholas flame now. After all, Nicholas flame didn''t do his best, but it''s very strong.


    Before entering the island, you already have the strength of the second level for convenience, not to mention the other party after entering the island for a few days.


    Warner neham was destined not to be an opponent when facing each other. If the other party had not planned to kill Warner neham immediately, Warner neham would have died.


    Gray hid in the shadow of a tree and watched the chase with interest. Although he and Warner Graham belong to the purple moon Kingdom, he didn''t come forward to save each other.


    Rather, if he were to meet Warner Graham first, he would probably take the lead in solving Warner Graham.


    Gray wanted to kill the son of the Graham family who coveted his magic weapons and wanted his own life. He didn''t do it because he didn''t have a chance.


    Now in the island, and the people of the flame kingdom are there, they can completely blame the flame Kingdom after killing each other, which is a great opportunity to kill each other.


    But now it seems that he doesn''t have to do it. Someone will do it for him.


    Boom!


    When he was hit by a golden fireball, Warner neham flew out with a split in his back. His back was blackened. He was seriously injured and failed to get up at the first time.


    Armed with a long golden gun, Nicholas flame stepped forward, sneering at the corners of his mouth, and the tip of the gun pointed directly at Warner Naham''s heart.


    "No... don''t kill me. You have a grudge against gray Fergus, and I have a grudge against him. I, I can... Help you kill him!"


    Pointed at the heart by the tip of the gun, Warner Naham said in horror.


    "It''s a very good proposal, but unfortunately, your strength is too weak to help me!"


    Nicholas blaze sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, he will come with you soon!"


    On the golden spear, the golden flame twined, and a shot pierced the heart of Warner Graham, leaving a huge hole in his heart.


    Warner neham''s face was frightened and his struggling body was completely paralyzed.


    "But it''s barely up to the shortage level, and it''s qualified to cooperate with me?"


    Pulling out the long gun, Nicholas turned his mouth with scorn on his face.


    If the other side is strong enough, he doesn''t mind working with the other side to kill gray Fergus.


    However, it''s a pity that with the strength of the other party, he can''t even hurt grefergus. What''s the qualification to cooperate with him?


    "Gray Fergus..."


    The thought of gray made his eyes cold.


    It took him three days to upgrade his strength to the third level of the famine level, with a strong attack that even gray Fergus''s defense could not resist.


    Now just find the other party. If he can find it, he believes he will be able to kill the other party this time.


    The only thing that worried him was whether the opponent''s strength had also been greatly improved. However, he was relieved to think that although the opponent''s defense was strong, his combat effectiveness was far inferior to him.


    "Gray Fergus, you will die when you meet!"


    He had a sneer on his face.


    With his strength, the promotion speed will surpass the other party. The longer the time elapses, the greater the gap between the other party and him. Moreover, the island is only so large and will meet sooner or later, so he is not in a hurry now.

 Chapter 490

    From Warner neham''s body, he pulled out the rune space bag and glanced at it casually. Nicholas flame stuffed the rune space bag into his pocket and chose a direction to continue hunting fog beasts.


    He did not notice that a shadow followed behind him and was quietly approaching him.


    This man is naturally gray.


    The quickest way to quickly kill a person who is not weak is, of course, a sneak attack. He has the ability to master the shadow and can integrate into the shadow. Gray decided to sneak attack again.


    80 meters.


    60 meters.


    40 meters.


    30 meters.


    He kept getting closer to Nicholas flame. When he got close to 30 meters, he didn''t dare to get closer.


    The more powerful a person is, the more sensitive his senses are. Naturally, the strength of Nicholas flame is extremely strong, and may even have broken through to the third level of the famine level. Gray feels that if he continues to get close, he is likely to be found by the other party.


    Originally, if we followed each other all the way, and then lurked in the past assassination after midnight, the success rate would be greater.


    However, he can''t give up improving his strength and follow the other party for a day. In the final analysis, the other party is not worth wasting a day''s opportunity to improve his strength.


    Shua!


    Staring at the Nicholas flame ahead, gray suddenly burst up and pulled out his sword. A compressed Black Mist on the long sword turned into a black light, burst out and hit Nicholas flame.


    "Bad..."


    Aware of the attack from behind, Nicholas changed color and instinctively avoided to the side.


    But at a distance of 30 meters, under the speed of the black fog, it came in the blink of an eye. The black fog chopped on his back.


    Click, click!


    Under the huge impact of the black fog, Nicholas flame flew across the body. In the mountains and forests, trees were broken by him, and some huge trees were directly pierced by him from the middle.


    After falling out for hundreds of meters, he finally stopped. The power reached the third level of black fog, and the power was undoubtedly revealed.


    Whoosh!


    Release Stanny greenton and let Nicholas flame attack Nicholas flame quickly. Gray himself quickly rushed in the direction of Nicholas flame.


    Although the attack just now was powerful, it could never kill Nicholas flame like this.


    Shua!


    The distance of a few hundred meters, under the speed of Danny greenton, is only a moment or two.


    Stani greenton appeared beside Nicholas flame who had fallen out. His waist was broken and his scabbard came out. The silver blade was like a touch of silver light and cut towards Nicholas flame.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the invisible shock wave swept into the four directions, and the surrounding trees were hit by the shock wave and collapsed a large area.


    At the center of the shock wave, the two figures retreated backward.


    One of the figures, with a broken knife and a silver mask on his face, was Danny greenton.


    The other figure, with dazzling blond hair and holding a golden long gun, was surrounded by the golden flame. It was Nicholas who had just been hit and should not have been slightly injured. The flame was just the other party at this time, but there was no wound on his body.


    "You are on this island!"


    Nicholas flaming was surprised to see the man with the silver mask appear on the island, indicating that the other party''s age would never be too old, at least not the old man of 60 or 70.


    He originally thought that he must be the strongest on this island, but unexpectedly, the other party also entered the island.


    "I didn''t get hurt!"


    Gray caught up with him and joined Stanny greenton. He looked at Nicholas flame a little unexpectedly. He was hit by his power comparable to the third level of the famine level, and the other party showed no sign of injury.


    It should not be right. The blood method cultivated by the other party is obviously not good at defense.


    "Your combat power has reached the third level of the famine level."


    When I saw Gray coming, I understood that it was gray who had just attacked, Nicholas. The face of the flame was blue.


    Just now, the power of the sneak attack definitely reached the third level of the famine level, that is, the strength of the other party has also been improved, and the power of the blood beast ability has also reached the third level of the class.


    He intended to kill the other party after meeting him, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s combat power had also reached the third level of famine level, and took the initiative to assassinate him.


    If his battle clothes were not made of the leather of the king level blood beast, he might have been seriously injured.


    "One is as powerful as the third level of the famine level, and the other is to fight against the king level blood beast without dying. He still uses sneak attack against me. He really thinks highly of me."


    Vigilance rose in his heart, but Nicholas flame looked at gray and Stanny greenton with a joking face.


    "We can''t underestimate the next successor of the flame kingdom."


    Gray glanced at Nicholas flame''s intact battle clothes and understood the reason why Nicholas flame was not injured under the attack just now.


    Obviously, the opponent''s battle suit is made of King level blood beast leather, and it is likely to be made of defensive King level blood beast leather.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the flame Kingdom''s revenge on you when you hit me like this?"


    Surrounded by two people, Nicholas flame calmly said.


    "If you don''t do it, the flame Kingdom won''t assassinate me?"


    Gray responded with a sneer.


    Nicholas flame did not answer. The answer was obvious. As long as he stood opposite the enemy and determined that there was a great threat, the flame kingdom could not let go.


    Shua!


    Nicholas flame took action. Facing the siege of gray, he didn''t choose to escape, but chose to shoot gray blatantly.


    On the golden spear, the golden flame twined, gushed out from the spear, turned into a huge golden flame claw, and patted it at gray.


    At the same time, he himself had a long golden gun and rushed towards gray at a very fast speed.


    The golden flame claw came. In front of gray, the black fog turned into a huge vortex and hit the golden flame claw.


    Poof!


    The black fog whirlpool collided with the golden flame claw and stood still for a full moment. Finally, the whirlpool turned into black fog was smashed by the golden flame claw, and the golden flame claw continued to shoot gray.


    Although Gray''s Black Mist power is not weaker than the general level III blood beast ability, the blood method cultivated by Nicholas flame is also extremely powerful among the special blood methods, and its power is stronger than the general special blood methods.


    Shua!


    On the long sword, the black fog wrapped it into a huge sword with a length of several meters. Gray cut it out and hit the golden flame claw.


    Boom!


    The huge claws of the golden flame broke, and the hurricane caused by the breaking caused all the surrounding trees to break.


    Whew!


    Just then, Nicholas flame appeared in front of him, holding a long gun, winding the golden flame on the long gun, and a gun pierced gray.


    The speed displayed in the process is far faster than those who practice special blood methods in the same realm.


    Speed, which is also a feature of the blood method of the flame kingdom.


    The golden flame blood method of the flame kingdom not only has the outstanding power of the special blood method, but also has the top speed of the special blood method.


    It was with these two points that the original Nicholas flame could resist the alliance of Francis and the wild blood beast with one person''s strength, and the original Blair flame could block the alliance of two king level strong men who had changed three times in the gem Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom with one person''s strength.


    Prick!


    The golden spear was very fast and went straight into gray''s chest.


    However, gray is obviously not fighting alone. He still has the powerful combat power of stanni greenton, and the opponent''s speed will never be slower than that of Nicholas flame, or even worse.


    Shua!


    Stanny greenton appeared on the side of Nicholas flame and cut his knife from the side to Nicholas flame''s neck without war suit.


    Knowing that Nicholas flame''s war suit was strong, gray gave the order to attack Stanny greenton''s throat.


    Nicholas. The flame changed color, the long gun reversed, and blocked the knife that stani greenton cut to his neck.


    At this time, gray, who was originally the target of Nicholas flame attack, seized the opportunity and cut his sword to Nicholas flame''s throat.


    Boom!


    Nicholas. The flames flew upside down, and large rocks were smashed under his impact, ploughing a clear mark on the ground.


    However, under Gray''s attack, the other party was not seriously injured. Just now, the other party sidestepped to avoid the throat, and Gray''s sword finally fell on the other party''s combat equipment.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    As soon as he got up from the ground, Nicholas flame had not had time to breathe. Gray and stanni greenton rushed again.


    Boom, boom!


    Under the joint efforts of gray and stani greenton, Nicholas flame will be hit by them from time to time.


    Although the blood method cultivated by Nicholas flame can be called the strongest blood method on this continent, even the blood method of the royal families of the Three Kingdoms, purple moon, scarlet and ruby, is not far from it.


    However, now he is facing the existence of two third levels of combat power comparable to the famine level, both of whom are extremely special.


    Gray has now reached the level of shortage, and his combat power is no worse than that of the third level of shortage. His defense has soared to the third level of shortage, which is difficult to be hit hard.


    Danny greenton, once a king level strong man, was no worse than Nicholas flame, even worse, and his defense was even stronger than Nicholas flame''s attack.


    With such two people working together, Nicholas flame, who has just broken through the third level of the famine level, can never be an opponent.


    "Poof -"


    Once again, he was cut in the chest by Gray''s sword. On the way of Nicholas''s flame flying backwards, a mouthful of blood was spit out fiercely.


    Although the war suit on his body is strong in defense, it is impossible to block all the power. There must be impact force into his body.


    After being hit hard in succession, his injuries became more and more serious, and finally he was seriously injured and vomited blood.

 Chapter 491

    "How could I be forced to such a point..."


    With a long gun on the ground, Nicholas flame left blood on his mouth and his eyes were dignified. He didn''t expect to be forced into such a situation.


    After he shot at gray Fergus and tried to kill gray Fergus first, he turned and ran away without hesitation.


    However, although he was very fast, the man wearing a silver mask was faster than him, and each escape was intercepted by the other party.


    Under the siege of the two men, even if they wore war clothes made of King level blood beast leather, their injuries became more and more serious.


    Whoosh!


    With Stanny greenton approaching Nicholas flames from both sides, Gray''s eyes were murderous.


    With a sweep of the long sword, a Black Mist swept out and went to Nicholas flame.


    Boom!


    Nicholas. The flame spear a little, smashed the black fog, and then the flame splashed on the spear, turned into a huge golden flame claw, and patted it at gray.


    "If this island had not restricted the use of magic weapons, I would never have been forced to such a point by you!"


    Nicholas. The flame whispered.


    Click!


    First, he weakened the huge claw of the flame with a black fog vortex, and then chopped the huge palm of the flame with a black sword. Gray sneered as he rushed towards the Nicholas flame.


    "Is it useful to say this?"


    The other party should have silver magic weapons. Indeed, if silver magic weapons can be used, even if he joins hands with Stanny greenton, he has little chance of winning. It''s better to say that he is extremely dangerous.


    But there is no if in this world. Magic weapons really can''t play their due power. Making this false assumption is meaningless.


    "It''s really useless."


    Nicholas flame nodded and shook his head, looked at gray and sneered.


    "This island can prevent the effect of magic weapons, but do you think this island can prevent the effect of magic potions?"


    At this moment, a metal medicine bottle appeared in his hand. He unscrewed the cork and filled the liquid in the medicine bottle into the mouth.


    "No!"


    Gray changed color and commanded Danny greenton to rush at Nicholas flame quickly, while he himself swept at Nicholas flame with a sword.


    Poof!


    There were two deep gullies in the place where Nicholas flame was located. One was cut by Gray''s black fog, and the other was cut by Stanny greenton.


    But neither of these two attacks could attack Nicholas flame. Just before their attack fell, a yellow halo suddenly appeared outside Nicholas flame''s body. Then, Nicholas flame''s body sank rapidly and disappeared on the ground.


    "I really deserve to be the next successor of the flame kingdom. I not only have silver magic weapons in my hands, but also have the incredible potion of making people have the ability to escape!"


    Gray frowned as he stood in the forest torn by the battle.


    Although it is difficult to know that it is difficult to kill Nicholas flame, the other party, as the next successor of the flame Kingdom, must have many means to protect his life, but he didn''t expect so many means to protect his life.


    He not only has silver magic weapons, but also has potions that enable people to have earth power. Before that, he didn''t know that such potions existed.


    "What kind of medicine can make people have additional abilities?"


    Gray''s face was full of doubts.


    "This is an ability potion. It is a magic potion in the imperial period. The formula of the potion has been lost now."


    A man''s voice sounded. With the sound, a young man and two young women came.


    The young man was dressed in yellow war clothes and had purple hair. He looked handsome and sunny. He was fascist.


    The two women also have purple hair color. The two men in women''s war clothes are particularly slender in waist and legs. With a full grip, they are the sisters of hilya and Sophia.


    The other three should have heard the news of the battle.


    The battle between gray and Nicholas flame was so loud that it could be heard even a few miles away.


    To be sure, there were not only three people who heard the news of the battle, but they had a good relationship with gray and came out, while others were afraid and chose to retreat.


    "Ability potion, the name is really appropriate!"


    Gray nodded to the three.


    "This is a medicine that can make people show their abilities temporarily after taking it, but it has timeliness and can''t be owned for a long time."


    Sophia explained.


    "Sure enough, it''s only temporary."


    Gray expected that the ability gained by this medicine could only be effective for a short time. If this medicine could continue to be effective, the other party would not take it in a crisis.


    Moreover, it is impossible to think about implanting blood vessels to give people permanent ability.


    The root of ability is blood. Without blood, ability cannot exist forever, unless it is temporary.


    "Gray, have you explored the spire?"


    Asked hilya.


    "After exploring, there is only one entrance to the whole spire, but it is closed..."


    Gray told what he had learned.


    "There is no way to open it? Doesn''t it mean that we will be trapped and die on this island?"


    Hilya frowned.


    "Probably not."


    Sophia shook her head and said.


    "Judging from the characteristics of this island, it must be a testing place for a more powerful force than the Empire. Since it is a testing place, it will not trap people here. It can''t be opened now. I''m afraid it doesn''t meet the conditions for opening."


    "Open condition?"


    Francis held his chin in one hand.


    "What do you think are the conditions for opening?"


    "It could be time."


    Gray gave his guess.


    "Time? It is very possible. From the opening of the transmission beam, the island should operate according to a certain law."


    Hilya looked slightly.


    Finally, the four did not act together, but dispersed and hunted the fog beast.


    The four people act together and have great security. As long as they don''t encounter King level fog beasts, nothing can threaten them.


    However, this is bound to drag down each other''s speed. After all, the speed of four people searching and hunting fog beasts together is certainly not as fast as four people searching and hunting separately.


    More than ten miles away, in a mountain forest, Nicholas was covered with yellow light. The flame came out of the soil, his face was pale, his mouth was bloody, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    "I was forced to waste a bottle of precious ability potion to escape!"


    Even on the battlefield with the purple moon Kingdom, he was not as embarrassed as he is now when he fought against the alliance of Francis and a wild blood beast.


    There are reasons why gray and the silver mask are powerful, and why this island limits the use of magic weapons.


    In his hands, there are not only silver magic weapons, but also magic weapons that can play rapidly after use. Unfortunately, due to the particularity of this island, he can''t use them at all.


    "How can grefergus improve so fast? It''s not supposed to be!"


    Take a bottle of advanced healing medicine, the body is recovering rapidly, and Nicholas''s burning face shows thinking.


    With grefergus''s combat power, he can hunt and kill the fog beast at the first level of the wasteland level at most. It is reasonable that he can only hunt and kill the opponent of the fog beast at the first level of the wasteland level. His strength should not be improved so quickly.


    However, the opponent''s promotion speed is no slower than him. His realm is promoted to the third level of the wasteland level, and the opponent''s realm is also improved. His combat power is comparable to the third level of the wasteland level, and the promotion speed is almost the same as him.


    "Because the silver masked man gave him the fog beast he hunted!"


    Nicholas flame was slightly surprised by his conclusion.


    It is inconceivable that someone will give the opportunity to improve their strength to others, but only this conclusion can explain the rapid improvement of each other''s strength.


    "Under normal circumstances, a person will never give the opportunity to improve his strength to others, but if it is not normal?"


    His eyes narrowed slightly, thinking of the survey data about the other party, he had guessed in his heart.


    A few days later, it was nearly a week before gray and others entered the island.


    ডª¡ª


    In the sky, a bird fog beast with a wingspan of more than 10 meters issued a shrill cry with anger.


    This is a fog beast at the third level of the wasteland level, which is second only to the king level fog beast. With the strength of the third level of the wasteland level and the ability to fly, few enemies dare to provoke it. A few days ago, it hunted and killed a human, but now it has encountered a nemesis.


    Poof!


    Gray cut out the compressed black fog with his sword, turned it into a touch of black light, and cut it on the bird fog beast, leaving a deep hole in the bird fog beast.


    The bird fog beast struggled to stabilize his body and fled in panic, but at this time, Danny greenton, who was holding a broken knife, broke out faster than the bird fog beast, intercepted the front of the bird fog beast, and a knife cut the bird fog beast from the air to the ground.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the siege of gray and Stanny greenton, the bird fog beast finally died and turned into a rich red fog.


    Gray came forward and absorbed it.


    In a few days, Gray''s state improved rapidly, and he was close to the second level of the famine level. He swallowed the blood of blood beast again on the way. He chose the blood of dark ape.


    Today, in addition to controlling Danny greenton, he can also control others. He controls the minor King Kong ape and once again obtains a combat power comparable to the third level of the famine level.


    Ready to continue hunting fog beast, suddenly.


    Shua!


    A dazzling white light flashed from the sky, quickly spread to the distance, and finally swept the whole island.


    Gray looked up and saw that in the middle of the island, the towering spire like a mountain peak was emitting one white halo after another, beautiful and full of sacred breath.

 Chapter 492

    "Is the entrance to the spire open?"


    Seeing the spire that changed again after the incoming beam emitted a week ago, Gray''s face moved slightly and he had a guess in his heart.


    According to the discussion between him and Sophia, the spire and even the island are running at intervals and according to a certain law.


    At a certain time, the receiving beam will be turned on to allow people of the right age to enter the island trial, and then the spire entrance will be opened at a certain time so that people participating in the trial can leave the island.


    Now the white spire has changed again, so he has to doubt that the entrance of the spire has been opened and it is time to leave the island.


    Giving up hunting the fog beast, gray hurried to the spire.


    Although it is important to enhance strength, it is more important to leave the island. If you miss the opportunity and are trapped on this island, even if your strength is strong, it is useless.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    While gray rushed to the spire, all the people alive in the four kingdoms on the island were looking slightly. They did not hesitate to give up hunting fog beasts and rushed to the spire.


    Here are the gifted children of the younger generation of the four kingdoms. Gray and others can think of the problems they can think of, and they can guess what the spire flickers represent.


    "Never let gray Fergus get to the spire entrance first!"


    Among them, Nicholas flaming increased his speed to the limit and rushed to the steeple as fast as possible. If gray Fergus blocked the entrance of the steeple, he might be left on the island forever, which he absolutely did not want.


    Whoosh!


    When gray arrived at the minaret, more than ten people had arrived one step ahead of him near the entrance of the minaret.


    In order to hunt enough powerful fog beasts, gray has been looking for them all over the island these days. He is far from the spire. Therefore, although his speed is not slow now, he is still not the first person to arrive.


    As for stopping Nicholas flame and trapping Nicholas flame in the island, if he had the opportunity, he would not mind doing so, but he would never give up the opportunity to improve his strength for this reason.


    "Sure enough, it has been opened!"


    When he came near the entrance of the steeple, gray looked at the entrance and immediately saw that the two huge doors that he could not open in any case had been opened to the inside.


    Obviously, the previous guess was right. The entrance of the steeple will open at a certain time, and now it is this time.


    He stepped forward and saw Sophia, Francis, grenvie Austin of the gem Kingdom and Lils crimson of the crimson Kingdom among the more than a dozen people at the entrance.


    More than a dozen people stood near the entrance and didn''t go in at the first time.


    They saw the entrance after the door was opened. What they saw was not the internal space in the spire, but a dark whirlpool.


    It is a bit like the black fog vortex he used to attack, but the color is more profound, dark as ink, without the slightest light.


    "What is this?"


    Gray went up and asked Sophia.


    "It should be a channel with transmission capability."


    "Transport capability channel?"


    "Well, just now Nicholas flame and several people from the flame Kingdom entered, and immediately disappeared. It should have been transported away."


    Sophia nodded.


    "Where do you think it will be transmitted?"


    Asked grenvie Austin.


    "There are no more than two places, either somewhere in the spire or outside the island. This island should be the test place of a mysterious force, and there should be no danger in the transmission process."


    Lilles crimson said.


    "Nicholas. The flame has gone in. Let''s go and we''ll go in. If we miss it, maybe we''ll be left on the island forever."


    Francis said, stepped into the black vortex, and then saw his body and quickly disappeared into the black vortex.


    Following Francis, one person after another went into the vortex and soon disappeared.


    "Let''s go!"


    Nodded to Sophia, and gray stepped in and into the vortex.


    Entering the vortex, what he saw was pitch black. Even with night vision, gray couldn''t see anything.


    But the darkness soon passed, and soon his eyes became bright and his vision restored again.


    He looked around and found himself in an open and closed room, which was about thousands of square meters. There was no light source in the room, but unexpectedly, the room was as bright as day.


    This is a phenomenon against common sense, but gray easily accepted it. After all, even magic weapons can be prohibited. It doesn''t seem so difficult to make a light in a closed room without lighting objects.


    Suddenly, the red fog appeared in the room, and then gathered into a line of words in the air.


    "Tower of trial, the first trial!"


    It''s not the words gray doesn''t know. The words are very familiar to gray. The words used since the imperial period have left the power of this island. The words used are the same as those of the Empire. There should be some connection between the two.


    "The tower of trial should refer to the white spire. What does the first trial mean?"


    Just when gray thought so, there were changes in space again.


    More red fog emerged, gathered together, twisted and deformed, and finally, the red fog turned into a person.


    This is a man about two meters tall. Because he is condensed by the fog, his face is quite blurred. In the other party''s hand, he holds a war knife with a wide blade.


    Shua!


    The people condensed by the fog rushed towards gray.


    When it was approaching, the light of earthy yellow was shining on the sabre, becoming more huge. He cut gray from top to bottom.


    Dang!


    Without using the blood beast ability, gray had stopped the powerful and heavy knife just by pulling out the sword and relying on the physical strength.


    Dang, Dang, Dang, poof!


    The weapons in their hands collided quickly. After more than ten fights, gray broke out a terrible moving speed, suddenly appeared on the side of the fog man, and the sword in his hand was sharply drawn to the waist of the fog man.


    The fog melted people retreated to the side, but they couldn''t avoid the sword. There was a deep wound at the waist.


    "Combat effectiveness should be at the first level of the famine level!"


    Gray judged in his heart.


    In the fight just now, he didn''t use the blood beast ability, only relying on the physical strength, but because of the King Kong beast blood, even if it is only the physical strength, it is comparable to the blood soldiers at the first level of the wasteland level, so the opponent''s combat strength should be at the first level of the wasteland level.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The people melted by the fog attacked gray again. This time, he cut in the air and immediately had three rock blades several meters long to cut gray.


    Facing the three rock blades, gray did not intend to entangle with the other party and decided to end the battle as soon as possible. Just now, he was just trying to test the other party''s combat effectiveness.


    Hula!


    In front of gray, the blue fog appeared, and the three rock blades were broken. Not only that, the blue fog wrapped the people melted by the fog.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The people transformed by the fog struggled wildly, but they couldn''t open it. There were wounds on their bodies. When the fog disappeared, the other party lay on the ground without movement. Their bodies were melting rapidly, and finally nothing could be left.


    "No red fog?"


    Seeing this, gray understood that it seemed that the death of creatures melted by the fog in the tower of trial would not leave a red fog.


    Red fog reappeared in the middle of the room, forming several other words.


    "The tower of trial, the second trial."


    Then the red fog surged in the room, and the fog turned into another person again.


    This is a slightly emaciated man with a visual height of only about 1.7 meters and two short knives in his hand.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Behind each other, shadows filled the air. The shadows turned into huge arrows one after another and shot at gray intensively.


    The cold ice wind blade turned into a vortex and immediately blocked the arrows.


    "The second level!"


    The strength of the fog man in front of him is obviously one level higher than that of the fog man in front of him, reaching the second level of the famine level.


    Whoosh!


    After using the shadow ability to turn into arrows one after another to attack gray, the fog man himself approached gray quickly, showing an extremely fast speed.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    In front of gray, the black fog gushed out and turned into tentacles one after another to attack the fog man.


    Poof!


    After avoiding more than 10 shadow tentacles in a row, the fog man was stabbed by a black fog tentacle.


    There was a hole in his body. The fog man holding two double knives was unable to fall down and dissipated completely.


    "First, the first level, then the second level, and then the third level!"


    The red fog text appeared again, the third trial was opened, and a fog man with a long gun appeared.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    The fog man with a long gun attacked gray.


    A huge cyan tornado appeared, like a collection of huge cyan blades one after another, rotating and hitting gray.


    In front of gray, the black fog also turned into a tornado and hit the cyan tornado.


    Boom!


    Fragments of the wind blade and sporadic black fog sputter around.


    "Sure enough, it reached the third level of the famine level!"


    In the aftermath, gray and the fog man with a long gun shot again.


    Gray swept out with a sword, and the concentrated black fog turned into a black light and split at the fog man with a long gun.


    The fog man with a long gun has a blue light flashing on the tip of the long gun, which is full of a very sharp breath, which is the compressed wind.


    A shot was shot on the black light, and the black light was immediately shattered. The fog man with the gun quickly approached gray. With a long gun of green light, he shot straight into gray''s heart.


    Gray, on the other hand, was a long sword, black and foggy, which turned into a few meters long and chopped out.

 Chapter 493

    Boom!


    The long gun collided with the black giant sword, and a terrible shock wave broke out centered on the place where the two collided.


    With the strength of the third level of two people, if they are outside, hundreds of meters have been razed to the ground, but there is nothing else in this space except violent movements.


    I don''t know what material the room is made of. Even under this shock wave, there is no damage at all.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The long gun and the black giant sword collided continuously, and wave after wave of shock waves hit the four directions. There were terrible waves in the room, and gray was suppressed.


    The realm is gray at the first level of the wasteland level. Because of the blood of King Kong, the speed should reach the second level of the wasteland level, while the speed of the fog man with a long gun has reached the third level of the wasteland level.


    With a faster speed than gray, the fog man with a long gun attacked gray from various tricky angles from time to time, and gray was suppressed.


    Whew!


    After fighting for more than ten times, the fog man with a long gun finally seized the opportunity. When gray had no time to stop, a gun quickly stabbed gray in the heart.


    Although it is melted by the fog, the opponent''s combat skills are by no means inferior to the third level, which has been immersed in combat for many years. He can seize opportunities very sensitively.


    Poof!


    Gray and the fog man with a long gun retreated.


    In Gray''s chest, a sharp stab wound appeared, but it was not serious. His strong defense made him not suffer too heavy injury under the attack whose power reached the third level of the wasteland level.


    On the other side, a deep wound appeared on the shoulder of the fog man holding a long gun.


    Too late to remove the sword to block the gun stabbed by the fog man with a long gun, gray made a choice at this moment.


    The black giant sword directly attacked the fog man with a long gun. When the fog man with a long gun stabbed himself, the black giant sword then hit the fog man with a long gun.


    The attack power of the two men was not much different. They were both at the third level of the famine level. However, the fog man with a long gun obviously didn''t have the strong defense like gray. Immediately, under Gray''s sword, he was seriously injured.


    Whoosh!


    The fog man with a long gun jumped at gray again. Gray was naturally not afraid. He also jumped at the fog man with a long gun.


    Poof!


    With strong defense and at the cost of several minor injuries, gray finally seized the opportunity to cut off the head of the fog man with a long gun with a sword, completely ending the life of the fog man with a long gun.


    Gasping for breath, gray touched the ground with his long sword and waited for the next trial to open.


    The fog text of the fourth test appeared, and a large number of red fog surged in the room. Then, three fog people appeared in front of gray.


    A man was holding a long sword and looked quite tall and thin.


    A man with a long knife is of medium build.


    A man with a battle axe is tall and burly.


    Whoosh!


    The fog man with a long knife took the lead in attacking gray. With a long knife, the blue flame turned into a long river and rushed to gray.


    Boom!


    In front of gray, a long stream of black fog appeared, blocking the long stream of red flames.


    At this time, the fog man holding the long sword had approached gray and appeared on Gray''s side. Purple thunder surged on the long sword and swept towards gray.


    Boom!


    Gray''s long sword was blocked by a black mist.


    But just then, the cold axe appeared on the surface. Gray had no time to intercept it. He was immediately cut down by an axe.


    Boom!


    Gray flew upside down. In the process of upside down, his whole body was frozen by cold ice, turned into an ice sculpture and landed heavily.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The black fog appeared, wrapped around the body, melted the cold ice, and Gray''s figure reappeared.


    After looking at the wound left by the axe just now, it was not too deep. The three fog men were the third level of the wasteland level. Although it was difficult for the three fog men to hit him hard with his defense, it was certain that one enemy would be beaten without backhand.


    "More than people, right?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. After coming to the island, he has been beating others, and has not been beaten.


    Shua, Shua!


    Touching the purple ring, two figures appeared next to gray.


    A figure with a silver mask on his face and a knife hanging around his waist was Danny greenton.


    A figure, 9 meters tall, covered with golden scales, has a long sharp corner on his forehead, and under the sharp corner is a huge eye. This is a blood beast with only one eye. It is the King Kong beast.


    Although he is still a minor, he already has the strength of the third level of the famine level. At the beginning, gray joined hands with a strong third level of the famine level, and it took him several hours to kill him.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The fog man with a long sword and the fog man with a battle axe came. At this moment, Stanny greenton and the King Kong beast moved.


    Stanny greenton was a king level strong man and had King level speed. Although King Kong was still a minor, his speed was no worse than King level.


    Shua!


    Stani greenton slashed the fog man with a long sword.


    Boom!


    The King Kong beast smashed the fog man with a huge fist.


    Boom, boom!


    The two sides fought quickly, and the dominant ones were Danny greenton and King Kong beast.


    In terms of speed and defense, stani greenton and King Kong beast are better than the fog man with long sword and the fog man with battle axe.


    Especially the defense, which is already King level, is even more powerful to the degree of terror after being metallized and strengthened.


    Facing the fog man with the long sword and the fog man with the battle axe, stani greenton and the King Kong Beast Don''t even need to defend, because they can''t leave any injuries on them with the attack of the fog man with the long sword and the fog man with the battle axe.


    On the other hand, gray fought with the fog man with a long knife. It was also a fierce battle, but it was not him who ended the battle first, but stanni greenton and King Kong beast. In terms of combat power, these two should be above gray.


    Stani greenton and King Kong ended the battle almost at the same time.


    Stanny greenton cut off almost all the bodies of the fog man with the long sword and killed the fog man with the long sword.


    The King Kong beast hit it with a fist, and the fog man holding the battle axe was almost flattened, and the atomized body dissipated quickly.


    Then, facing the joint efforts of gray, Danny greenton and King Kong beast, the fog man with a long knife was naturally difficult to resist and was soon killed.


    "I don''t know what will happen next?"


    This trial is more relaxed than the one just now. In addition, Danny greenton and King Kong beast are his strongest combat power, and this combat power has not been developed to the limit.


    By analogy with the number of corpses controlled by the corpse Hairy Ape, he who has the blood of the dark ape should be able to control 20 if he controls the wasteland level blood beast, and 4 if he controls the king level blood beast.


    Now he only controls a king level and a waste level, which is far from the limit of his control.


    "The tower of trial, the fifth trial."


    Fog words appeared again, and a large number of fog gathered. Finally, in front of gray, a fog man with a long sword appeared.


    "A person, should not be..."


    Seeing that there was only one fog man, Gray''s face became dignified. The later the trial of the trial tower, the more difficult it must be. This time, there was only one person, indicating that this person''s combat power was far better than that of the three people.


    The previous three fog men had the strength of the third level of wasteland level, which was stronger than the three fog men, so he had to doubt that the fog man in front of him had the strength of King level.


    Gray did not rush forward, but directed Danny greenton and King Kong beast to rush at the fog man.


    Now he has an absolute gap with the king level. If he is attacked by the king level, even with his current defense, he will be seriously damaged.


    Unlike King Kong beast, Stanny greenton''s defense after metallization is not difficult to resist the attack of King level, even the first level of King level is difficult to be hit hard.


    Boom!


    The King Kong beast rushed close to the fog man, and a huge fist like a meteorite fell on the fog man.


    The sword in the fog man''s hand suddenly glittered with gold and turned into a huge sword several meters long. With one sword, he cut the fist that fell on the King Kong beast.


    Boom!


    The two collided and made a terrible sound. Then I saw the huge body of the King Kong beast, which retreated more than ten steps back.


    On the other side, stani greenton cut off the knife and swept across with the long sword and the fog man''s golden sword, which also forced stani greenton to retreat.


    "The fighting power is stronger than Danny greenton and King Kong, but it seems..."


    Gray wondered slightly that the fog man''s combat power was indeed very strong, which was stronger than that of Danny greenton and King Kong beast, but if it was the existence of King level, it was not very similar. Compared with King level, the other party''s combat power had an obvious gap.


    Boom, boom!


    The battle between Stanny greenton, King Kong and the fog man continues.


    Although the combat power of the two is not as good as that of the fog man, one man and one beast work together, and the other party has only one person, which will never be weaker than the other.


    Moreover, gray also stepped forward to join the battle. Since he was not king level, he could still fight.


    Poof!


    Facing the siege of gray, Stanny greenton and King Kong beast, the fog man became stretched. With a stroke of Gray''s black giant sword, he immediately cut a wound on the other party.


    However, the injury is not serious and can only be regarded as a minor injury.


    "This fog man simulates an existence whose speed, power, defense and blood beast ability have reached the apex of the third level of the wasteland level."


    After the continuous battle, gray saw the clue that the fog man was not king level, but he could be called the strongest under King level. The ability of speed and power to defend against blood beasts reached the peak of the third level of waste level.


    If it were one-on-one, neither Stanny greenton nor King Kong would be his opponent.


    Of course, the other party can''t do anything. Stani greenton and King Kong beast, after all, their defense has reached the peak of the first level of King level, and they can''t do anything with the other party''s attack power.


    After fighting for more than 10 minutes, the fog man''s wounds are dense. Although they are not seriously injured, so many add up, but the fog man''s injury is not light.


    If we continue to fight like this, the victory will surely belong to gray, but at this time, the destructive power of terror suddenly erupted from the fog man.


    Boom!


    A huge metal sword with a length of tens of meters suddenly appeared and hit the King Kong beast. The King Kong beast was stabbed by the giant sword and flew upside down, hitting the wall of the room. At the position stabbed by the golden giant sword, a clear wound appeared impressively.


    As strong as King Kong beast, he was injured under this sword!

 Chapter 494

    "This power..."


    Surprised, looking at the injury on the King Kong beast, gray flashed surprise on his face.


    In the chest position of King Kong beast, a wound several meters long is clearly visible. Although it can only be regarded as a minor injury compared with the huge size of King Kong beast, it is injured after all.


    The King Kong beast''s own defense, coupled with metallization, is enough to reach the peak of the first level of the wasteland level, but he was injured in this case. It can be imagined how powerful the golden giant sword condensed by the fog man just now will be.


    "Absolutely reached the king level!"


    He can be sure that the power of the attack just now has definitely reached the king level, and only the attack with the power reaching the king level can hurt the King Kong beast today.


    "Blood skill..."


    Gray''s face was dignified. The fog man in front of him absolutely mastered blood skills.


    According to the previous battle judgment, the combat power of the fog man did not reach the king level, but the power of the golden giant sword just now was definitely the king level.


    There are not many ways to let the king level not exist and play a battle force comparable to the king level. Hold silver level magic weapons, some magic potions that can stimulate potential and blood skills.


    Fog man is completely condensed by red fog. Naturally, it is impossible to have magic weapons and corresponding magic potions. The only thing you can think of is that the other party is given blood skills in the process of gathering, and the other party has blood skills.


    Just then, a scene that shocked gray even more appeared.


    Whew!


    In the middle of the room, a huge metal sword with a length of tens of meters reappeared, emitting a creepy smell, aiming at gray and stanni greenton.


    "No!"


    Command Stanny greenton to face the giant sword, and gray retreats quickly.


    Boom!


    Danny greenton, who got Gray''s order, rushed out and cut at the huge sword. Compared with the huge sword tens of meters long, he was as small as an ant and felt like a mayfly shaking a tree.


    There was no accident. Danny greenton, who collided with the giant sword, was wounded, like a shell flying backwards.


    Moreover, the shock wave of terror swept towards gray behind Danny greenton.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the shock wave, gray flew backwards as if he had been patted by an invisible giant palm.


    Just the strong wind caused by the collision has made gray have wounds.


    "It''s a complete blood skill to be able to cast continuously!"


    Almost retreating to the wall of the room, gray stopped and his eyes became more dignified than ever before.


    The blood skill mastered by the fog man in front of him is not the same as that mastered by the four kingdoms today. It is a incomplete blood skill. Every time it is used, it will cost a huge price and can not be used continuously.


    Although the opponent''s blood skill does not cost nothing, it is far less expensive than the incomplete blood skill, and can be used continuously in a short time.


    Whoosh!


    The fog man faithfully carried out his combat mission and rushed towards gray and Stanny greenton.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The initially injured King Kong beast has turned over, climbed up and jumped at the fog man again.


    Boom!


    In the face of the King Kong beast, the fog man''s attack method is simple and rough. The metal giant sword appears again, hits the King Kong beast, and the King Kong beast flies upside down again.


    Boom!


    With the delay of King Kong beast, stani greenton also got up again. Although he was injured, it was not serious. He threw himself at the fog man again, but he flew backwards soon.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The whole space is filled with terrible waves.


    King Kong beast and stani greenton jumped at the fog man one after another, and were attacked by the fog man''s huge sword again and again.


    Gray was far away from the center of the battle and had no intention of going to the war.


    Wang level''s destructive power is definitely not for fun. Even with his current defense, if he is hit by Wang level, he will be seriously injured.


    Even if he had been hiding far away, his body would still be affected by the aftermath of the battle from time to time, and there were wounds one after another. It can be imagined that he had great destructive power.


    The battle is still going on. One side has strong attack and the other side has strong defense. Soon, the two sides have been fighting for dozens of times, and the fog man has used dozens of blood skills continuously.


    Boom!


    The King Kong beast was hit by the giant sword again, and at this time, Danny greenton had got up and rushed into the fog man again.


    In the face of Danny greenton coming again, for the first time, the fog man didn''t use his blood skills, or even his blood beast ability, and fought with Danny greenton only by virtue of his physical strength.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Even if it''s just the physical power, the destructive power is enough to be equivalent to that of Danny greenton. The two are entangled and fight together, completely equal.


    "It seems that it is not enough to support the use of blood skills!"


    Seeing this, Gray''s eyes brightened. The accumulated cost of using blood skills every time must have made fog people unable to use blood skills again, at least for a short time.


    Poof!


    Without the means of blood skill, the fog man could not be the opponent between Stanny greenton and the King Kong beast. The King Kong beast who got up again attacked from the side, and immediately hit the fog man with a fist, throwing the fog man upside down.


    Gray also stepped forward to join the battle, which made the fog people fall into a siege.


    Poof!


    An hour later, I couldn''t find a place on my body. It was a complete fog man. He completely stopped his action and his body melted quickly.


    "Fortunately, the fog man''s wisdom is not high, and he can''t judge that I''m the first target to deal with. Otherwise, it must be me!"


    Gasping, Gray said to himself.


    The reason why this battle was able to win was entirely opportunistic. Danny greenton and King Kong beast attracted the fog man''s attention, so that the fog man didn''t pay attention to him.


    If the fog man had given up Danny greenton and King Kong to attack him, the battle would have been lost.


    "Tower of trial, the sixth trial!"


    Just then, the red fog appeared in the air, and a few words appeared in the air.


    Seeing these words, Gray''s mouth showed a bitter smile. Unexpectedly, there was a sixth trial. Only the fifth trial had let him give out his details, and even made some small moves to finally win. How can the sixth important win?


    In the room, a large number of red fog poured in, and then quickly concentrated towards the center. Finally, a fog man with a war knife appeared in the middle of the room.


    From this foggy man, a faint threat filled the whole room.


    "King level!"


    Gray''s bitter smile was even worse. He could show his authority. He must be a fog man with combat power comparable to King level.


    In the face of the previous fog man, you can also use tricks until the opponent''s blood skills can''t be used, but in the face of a fog man with combat power comparable to King level, this method is useless.


    Whoosh!


    When the battle broke out, the king level fog man rushed and cut out with a knife, and a huge water knife cut towards gray.


    The room is full of raging strong wind. Everything is like a sharp wind blade. It is the strong wind caused by the water knife tearing up the air.


    King Kong rushed out and hit the water knife with a fist.


    Boom!


    A wound appeared on the fist, and the huge body of King Kong flew upside down.


    Boom!


    Danny greenton approached the fog man and cut him with a broken knife. The fog man also cut out with one move, and Danny greenton flew upside down.


    Let King Kong beast and stani greenton besiege the fog man, and gray retreats to the edge of space and pays attention to the battle he can''t participate in.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The room was full of roars. The fog man was not intelligent. He still didn''t judge that gray was the primary target. The battle fell into the stalemate of attack and defense again.


    However, gray knew that it was almost impossible to drag down the king level fog man in this way. The most likely thing was that Danny greenton and King Kong beast were destroyed.


    The heart is quite anxious, but there is no way at all. In the face of the absolute strength gap, even tricks are useless.


    After more than ten minutes of continuous fighting, he still failed to win Danny greenton and King Kong. Suddenly, the fighting mode of the fog man changed


    Whew!


    In the face of Danny greenton, it was also a huge water knife, but this time, the color of the water knife was not water color, but black.


    Whew!


    The black water knife was several times stronger than before, and quickly cut on Danny greenton.


    Poof!


    There was a huge wound on Stanny greenton. The wound was deep with bones and smoke. The black water knife was corrosive.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The aftermath of the terrible battle spread all around, and the black liquid sputtered everywhere.


    Pooh, Pooh!


    Even at the edge of the room, Gray was still affected. He was only sputtered by a small part of black liquid. A terrible wound suddenly appeared on his body. The wound was obviously corroded and had been seriously injured.


    "Hiss -"


    Gray''s forehead slipped in a cold sweat.


    He was seriously injured in the aftermath of the battle. We can imagine how powerful this blow was. It was definitely beyond the level of an ordinary king.


    "This is blood skill, a king level strong man who knows blood skill!"


    Gray took a breath, and the king level strong man was terrible enough. With his blood skills, he was not an opponent who could defeat. If he continued to fight like this, he would die here today.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, in the space, the king level fog man who showed his strong combat power quickly dissipated and completely dissipated in the room. In the middle of the room, the text transformed by red fog appeared.


    "It is detected that the experimenter is seriously injured, and the trial is terminated. The experimenter passes the five-tier trial, rewards the three-star blood skill, and detects the experimenter''s blood."


    A white light suddenly hit gray.


    "After detection, it is detected that the experimenter has Thunder Dragon beast blood, King Kong beast blood, storm Falcon blood... Blood skill matching... Successful matching will reward three-star blood skill: crazy."


    Another white light beam shot at gray. In an instant, Gray''s head was slightly swollen, and his brain was forcibly stuffed with a lot of information about a blood technique called crazy.

 Chapter 495

    Shua!


    Before he had time to check the information about Crazy blood technology in his brain, gray found that his body was becoming blurred, as if he would empty through the room at any time.


    "Do you want to transmit again?"


    The secret road was bad. Gray quickly put away Stanny greenton and King Kong beast to avoid them falling. Then he brushed the floor and left the room.


    When he appeared again, he found that he had appeared in the white beam at the top of the spire.


    Following the white light beam, through the crack area of space, he returned to the endless ice sheet.


    Out of the white light area, the cold is coming, and everything you can see is snow-white.


    The purple moon, crimson, gem Kingdom and flame Kingdom stand on both sides of the white light.


    "Gray..."


    Gray walks to the purple moon kingdom. Sophia and Francis greet gray. They should have completed the trial before gray. After looking at each other, they are all embarrassed and can''t help smiling at each other.


    "Here you are!"


    Sophia handed gray a bottle of advanced healing medicine.


    "Thank you."


    Gray took it gratefully, unscrewed the cork and drank it.


    Although there are plants in this endless ice field, it seems that this plant has some special and useless ability of back feeding. Now he is seriously injured, a bottle of advanced healing medicine is undoubtedly timely rain.


    "No, it will be deducted in those ten purple moon potions. Even one bottle of purple moon potion will do."


    Sophia smiled.


    "Er..."


    Gray almost ejected the potion from his mouth and looked at each other silently. Do you need to be so clear? At the beginning, the 14 crystal lotus was sold cheaply.


    "Advanced healing medicine is very expensive, especially from Sophia."


    Next to him, Francis looked at gray with a hard face, patted gray on the shoulder and said.


    "Just now I used two bottles of purple moon medicine to change to a bottle of advanced healing medicine. This is already a friendship price. You''re satisfied!"


    Gray had no choice but to smile bitterly and was falsely removed a bottle of purple moon medicine.


    Suddenly, he felt a look at him. He looked down his eyes and immediately saw Nicholas. The flame was looking at him coldly, with a cold chill in his eyes.


    This time, he fled in a panic under the joint efforts of him and stani greenton, which obviously made the second prince of the flame Kingdom, who had hardly failed, very angry and angry.


    Gray responded with a sneer.


    There is no way to resolve the conflict with the flame kingdom. Even if the second prince of the flame kingdom is not shot, the flame kingdom will certainly assassinate him, whether he should be shot or not.


    The only regret is that they didn''t kill each other or stay on the island.


    Join the waiting team and wait for the return of others who enter the island, but I don''t know how many people can come back alive.


    After gray, several sporadic people came out of the white light column. They should be those who were far away from the white spire and took a lot of time to get to the white spire.


    Suddenly.


    Boom!


    As a young woman walked out of the white light beam, a loud noise suddenly sounded in the sky.


    When they looked up, they immediately saw that the white light beam from the spire disappeared, and the huge island in the crack was going deep into the crack.


    And the space crack that has spread for thousands of miles is shrinking slowly.


    In the end, both the island and the space cracks completely disappeared, and no trace of their existence could be found.


    "How could it, how could it disappear? Barnett, Barnett hasn''t come out yet!"


    "Jais, my son jais hasn''t come out yet!"


    "Warner Graham, why didn''t Warner Graham come out?"


    There were noisy voices in the four countries. Families with children who did not return were anxious and angry.


    The islands have disappeared. It is conceivable that the children who have not returned have been left on the island forever.


    Some families stare at the children of hostile families or hostile kingdoms, with cold eyes and poor complexion.


    Suddenly, gray felt the cold gaze again. This time, it was not one, but more than a dozen.


    From the flame Kingdom, Gray''s fighting power in the island should have been spread to these families. In the eyes of these families, gray is the most likely to kill their children.


    Although in fact gray only killed one noble son of the flame Kingdom, it is obviously useless to explain this kind of thing.


    Not only in the flame Kingdom, but also in the purple moon Kingdom, there is gray, who is the eyes of the Naham family.


    "These old guys don''t think I killed Warner Graham, do they?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. Although he really wanted to kill Warner Graham, Warner Graham was not killed by him, but by Nicholas flame. He inexplicably took the blame for Nicholas flame, which made him very dissatisfied.


    But there was no way to explain such a thing, and even if the truth was told, the Naham family would not believe it.


    The island has disappeared, and the Three Kingdoms of purple moon, crimson and gem and the flame Kingdom have not stayed and dispersed.


    Some families look happy and happy for the improvement of their children''s strength. Maybe there will be a king level strong man in their family in the near future. Others look sad and sad for their children''s failure to come out of the island.


    The purple moon Kingdom lost three people this time, one from the royal family, one from the Addison family and one from Warner Graham.


    In the evening, people in the purple moon Kingdom set up tents.


    In the Naham family tent.


    "It must be gray Fergus. Gray Fergus must have killed Warner Graham!"


    Said an old man of the Naham family.


    "We don''t have any evidence about him. Now the royal family is on his side and can''t help him at all."


    Another elder of the neham family sighed.


    "Is that all?"


    An old Naham family man clenched his fist in hate.


    "What else can we do? It is said that on the island, his combat power has been comparable to the third level of the famine level. Even if he raises the strength of the whole family, he is not his opponent."


    The old man in front sighed.


    "If Lord Barnett were here, would the Naham family be so bullied?"


    There was a long silence in the tent.


    Meanwhile, Gray was in his tent.


    Along the way, gray finally had free time to view the information about blood technology mania obtained in his brain, and gray browsed the same again and again.


    The first thing I see is the introduction of crazy blood technology. According to the level, this is a three-star blood technology.


    However, because he didn''t know how to divide the blood skill level, gray didn''t know what the three-star level was.


    Secondly, we can see the function of this blood skill, which can make people''s body crazy for a short time.


    In this state, the power, speed, defense, blood beast ability and power will be greatly improved. It is very matched with gray. Like the fog text, it is indeed matched.


    The duration of mania is related to the degree of mania level and the amount of blood power. The higher the mania level, the shorter the duration of mania, and the more the amount of blood power, the longer the duration.


    The last thing I saw was the cultivation method of this blood skill.


    The cultivation of crazy blood skill is divided into three steps, or three levels. Each level will increase the power of crazy blood skill several times.


    Different from the cultivation of blood skill, which pays more attention to physical talent, the cultivation of blood skill is completely opposite and pays more attention to its own understanding. The higher the understanding, the easier it will be to cultivate blood skill.


    The cultivation method of crazy blood skill is not the combination of cultivation and totem, but a grain of enlightenment that has been branded in his brain, which is called crazy law.


    This pattern, called crazy rule, is extremely complex. It is composed of tens of thousands of patterns, and these tens of thousands of patterns are constantly moving and changing.


    The three levels it is divided into represent the understanding degree and resonance degree of the crazy law. When it reaches the third level, it means that it has fully understood the crazy law and reached the highest resonance degree.


    "Blood skills are practiced like this..."


    Gray was surprised. He was always curious about blood skills. Unfortunately, he had no chance to contact them. Even incomplete blood skills would be carefully collected by his family.


    Now he finally had the opportunity to contact, and the contact was actually a complete blood skill, which made him sigh that this trip to the endless ice field had a huge harvest.


    "Nicholas. The flame should have obtained the blood skill. I don''t know if Sophia and they have obtained the blood skill!"


    Gray doesn''t think he is the only one who can get blood skills. At least in his opinion, Nicholas flame is the one who is likely to get blood skills.


    The opponent''s combat power itself is the third level of the famine level, which is just weaker than him. He should be able to obtain blood skills.


    Sophia, Francis and others should be weaker than Nicholas. It is uncertain whether they have obtained blood skills.


    "If the complete blood skill is obtained by the king level who has changed three times, I''m afraid it''s enough to be as powerful as the magic light. Unfortunately, from the characteristics of blood skill, even if you understand the whole rule thoroughly, you can''t teach blood skill to others!"


    To cultivate blood skills, the most important thing is the law pattern in the brain. There is no law pattern. Even a person who understands and understands can''t teach another person to cultivate corresponding blood skills.


    If you can, gray doesn''t mind teaching the crazy blood skill to the royal family of the purple moon kingdom for three times in exchange for cultivation resources.


    It''s not how selfless he is, but blood skills are not tradable for him, and he knows a truth that there is no egg under the nest.


    Now, the flame kingdom is dominant, and the power of one country has suppressed the three countries, which is very dangerous. If you are careless, the purple moon kingdom is likely to be destroyed.


    The fall of the purple moon Kingdom, as the aristocrat of the purple moon Kingdom, his experience can be imagined, especially for people like him who killed important people in the flame Kingdom and had almost irreconcilable grievances with the flame kingdom.


    Unfortunately, from the information currently available, the blood skill can only be learned and used by the winner himself, and it is impossible to teach others, even if he wants to exchange with the purple moon kingdom.

 Chapter 496

    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    In a cave, the flame Kingdom completed the peak of three transformations. The king level strongman Breyer was slightly surprised.


    "Although there is no absolute certainty, the possibility is high."


    Nicholas said in a deep voice.


    "Among the people who came in and out of the island this time, the person without a silver mask is the best proof."


    "Will you hide among the younger generation of the purple moon Kingdom, but you don''t wear a mask when you go in and out."


    An old man with King level strength questioned.


    "It''s impossible. I don''t think anyone among the young generation of the four kingdoms can become the third level of the wasteland before Nicholas."


    Another old man with King level strength shook his head.


    "Interesting. He not only has affinity, but also has the ability to control the corpse. I really want to kill him and dissect him."


    A man in black showed a sad smile.


    He was once the king of killers, Theodore izzier, and now one of the leaders of the flame teeth of the flame kingdom.


    "Danny, the masked man is Danny. Danny''s body must have fallen into his hands. He dares to desecrate Danny''s body."


    A king level strong man said with a murderous intention in his eyes.


    He is also one of the principals of the flame tooth. He has a deep relationship with Stan greenton, who is also one of the principals of the flame tooth. He once sent someone to bring Stan''s body back, but found that the body had disappeared.


    "If stani''s body is really in his hands, even if he can''t use the blood beast ability, he also has the third level combat power of the famine level, and the speed defense is at the king level. I''m afraid it will be very troublesome to assassinate him."


    A king level strong man frowned.


    "It''s hard to kill him unless a number of famine level three work together."


    "Trouble, it has become a climate."


    A king level strong man looked a little serious.


    "If we want to kill him, we can only be absolutely sure. However, after the last assassination, we have been on key alert by the three countries. It is difficult not to disturb the purple moon kingdom to sneak in."


    "Lord Blair, I have a proposal."


    Nicholas. The flame spoke.


    "You say."


    Brell flame nodded to Nicholas. Flame continued.


    "It''s difficult to send a king level strongman into the purple moon Kingdom quietly, but it''s not difficult to send a silver level magic weapon. Just give a silver level magic weapon to the flame tooth master hidden in the purple moon Kingdom, which should be enough to kill gray Fergus."


    "A silver level magic weapon? Will it cost too much? If it''s not good, the silver level magic weapon is likely to fall into the hands of the purple moon kingdom."


    There was a king level strong voice with some hesitation.


    "That''s the only way. It''s hard to kill others, whether forbidden weapons or incomplete blood skills, with each other''s defense and masked people."


    Said Nicholas the flame.


    "That''s it. Prepare immediately after returning to the kingdom. This time, he must be killed. The potential of this man has exceeded our expectations again and again."


    Brell. The flame struck the tone.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, gray returned to Fergus castle. After a little rest, he immediately began to practice crazy blood skills. He had been waiting for a long time.


    Before, because I didn''t know whether the cultivation of crazy blood melting technology would cause great movement, I had been patient and didn''t practice. Now I finally have a chance.


    The cultivation of crazy blood skill is simply to observe and understand the crazy law directly branded in the brain and resonate with this crazy law.


    In the process of observation and comprehension, the deeper the understanding of this law, the stronger the resonance with the law. If you fully understand it, the movement and mind can resonate with this Law and trigger the power far stronger than your own realm.


    Gray closed his eyes and observed the crazy law in his brain.


    This is a roaring beast pattern that looks like a human. The pattern is composed of tens of thousands of stripes, and each pattern moves with a certain law, which is like some kind of evolution.


    Gray stared at the crazy law composed of tens of thousands of stripes. He felt that he had no way to start. He didn''t know how to understand it for the first time. The movement of tens of thousands of stripes made him feel dazzled.


    Moreover, although he wanted to get rid of all distractions and calm down to understand, at this time, he had a variety of distractions in his mind. He couldn''t calm down at all. The more he suppressed, the more distractions.


    These thoughts are like insects in the ears in summer. They appear from time to time. No matter how they are driven, they will come back in a moment.


    After half an hour, Gray was still in a fog, but his mood became quite irritable.


    He was so upset that he simply stopped suppressing all kinds of thoughts in his brain, but allowed his thoughts to fly.


    He thought of the harvest of his trip to the endless ice field and the disappeared island.


    What kind of power owns that island, and where is that power now?


    Has it been destroyed? Or in a world outside this world?


    Thinking of the last failed test of the test tower, I don''t know how many tests the test tower has in total. Has anyone ever passed all these tests?


    He thought of Sophia, Francis and others. I don''t know if they have obtained blood skills?


    If you have obtained blood skills, are you cultivating blood skills now, and what is the progress now?


    He thought of what to do if he could not cultivate blood skill?


    The conclusion is that it doesn''t matter what to do. It doesn''t mean that you can''t cultivate blood skills.


    Although the blood skill is powerful, it is not the only way for him to become stronger. Even if he can''t cultivate blood skill, as long as he has the ability to change and keep changing, his strength will be stronger and stronger.


    Those who cultivate blood skills can greatly enhance their combat power. Those who have mixed blood can greatly enhance their combat power, even to a greater extent than the other party.


    So far, the enhancement degree of the blood method he has seen is just crossing one level, and his mixed blood method, the strongest, has been able to cross two levels. I don''t know how much better it is.


    Thinking of these, Gray''s mood inexplicably became extremely relaxed, no longer worried about gain and loss, but watched the crazy law in his mind with an extremely relaxed state of mind.


    Tens of thousands of Tao patterns keep moving with certain laws, sometimes interlaced, sometimes parallel, sometimes separated from each other, like expounding the operation law of the universe


    Two hours later, gray retreated from the enlightenment. His eyes looked calm, no chagrin, no joy, like a lake.


    His thoughts diverged. After letting nature take its course, he seemed to have realized something and didn''t realize anything.


    But he doesn''t care anymore. He has been very open. It''s best to be able to understand. There''s no loss if he can''t understand. He decided to spend an hour or two a day to understand.


    Practice the blood method every day, and then take one or two hours to understand the blood skill. Time flies, and soon a month has passed.


    Gray obviously felt that he had some understanding of the law of mania, but this understanding could not be seen or touched, and could not be described in words. It was just a feeling.


    This feeling is integrated into instinct to form an understanding of rules, which is often revealed unconsciously.


    It''s like seeing a leaf fall from a tree, you must think of falling to the ground.


    When you see a river in the distance, you must think that it must be a low-lying place in the distance.


    When you see the sun, you must think that it will set in the evening.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, his understanding and understanding of the law of madness are integrated into his instinct, which can not be found, but will be revealed by chance.


    When this understanding and understanding are integrated into instinct enough, I''m afraid it''s when he resonates with the crazy rules and can display his blood skills.


    "It''s time to hunt the blood beast!"


    After staying in the castle for so long, gray decided to leave Fergus castle and go out for a walk.


    A long time ago, gray once met a fox blood beast full of blue fluorescence and capable of controlling ghosts in a forest night.


    At that time, he escaped with the transmission ability of purple ring, but he was very interested in the ability of fox blood beast to control ghosts. He was ready to hunt when he was strong enough.


    Now, his realm has reached the first level of the famine level, even not far from the second level of the famine level. It''s also time to hunt and kill the fox blood beast.


    Logically speaking, in his current state, in terms of potential and power, the blood level he should choose to implant should be king level.


    But he vaguely felt that he would not suffer a loss if he used a chance of transformation on the blood of fox blood beasts. The blood ability of fox blood beasts is likely to be no worse than the ability of corpse control.


    Using transmission, gray arrived at the forest, found the place where he met the fox blood beast, and began to search around this place.


    A few days later, gray stopped searching.


    He had searched for dozens of miles around, but could not find the fox blood beast, because it was night when he met the fox blood beast, and he searched at night, but he still couldn''t find it.


    Carefully calculated, it has been one year since I last met the fox blood beast. The fox blood beast should have left this mountain forest and moved to other places!


    "This is trouble!"


    Gray frowned slightly.


    In his opinion, the ability of this fox blood beast is not inferior to the corpse control ability. It is an ability comparable to the corpse control ability.


    The ghost has no entity, and the entity attack is ineffective, that is, the two abilities of lightning and fire can restrain it. To some extent, this is a very terrible characteristic. If you make good use of it, you may be able to use it to hunt King level blood beasts.


    But now, the fox blood beast has disappeared. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to find it.


    "Do you want to give up? But it''s a pity to give up such ability."


    Gray took out the kingdom map and looked around the nearest city to see if he could get some relevant information. His eyes brightened when he saw a city called Qunxing city on the edge of the forest.


    "This is actually near the star city!"

 Chapter 497

    "Unexpectedly, this place is close to the star city!"


    Gray was slightly surprised.


    It is said that a long time ago, when it was not a city, stars fell, resulting in the destruction of the forest, leaving a scorched land without vegetation.


    Star City is a city built on this coke field without vegetation, so it is called star city.


    Gray knew that there was such a rumor in star city because he had heard someone tell him it was a man named Aurora Garcia.


    This man is the head of a mercenary regiment called the magic dog mercenary regiment, and the residence of the magic dog mercenary regiment is in the star city.


    The magic dog mercenary regiment, which was once hired by the Sidney family to track rob Tracy, is a very different mercenary regiment. Most of its members practice tracking blood skills and are better at tracking than fighting.


    Now, he wants to find the whereabouts of the fox blood beast. This mercenary regiment is the first choice.


    The power of blood imitated the shape, and a pair of green and black wings grew out, with a slight fan. Gray''s body rose to the sky and went to the Star City in the map.


    With his strong blood power, the consumption of blood power is nothing.


    Shua!


    When he was in the air, the swift wind in his ears made gray feel free.


    After admiring the flying ability for a long time, I finally have the pleasure of flying. Only those who have experienced it can know it.


    In only half an hour, gray saw a city in sight. He directly crossed the city wall and fell on the streets of the city.


    "Crazy blood warrior, or a stronger brute blood warrior?"


    Above the city wall, the city guard who guarded the city wall saw Gray who had crossed the city wall and flew into the city. He didn''t mean to stop, but he looked in awe.


    As city guards, their insight is naturally extraordinary. Blood soldiers who can display the ability of mimicry are at least crazy blood soldiers, and only at least.


    Although the crazy blood warrior has the ability of mimicry, it is rarely used to travel, because it consumes too much blood power.


    He is likely to be a bloody warrior who can use mimicry to travel. Even if the city Lord sees such existence, he should be polite to each other. They can''t provoke him at all.


    On the street, seeing gray falling from the sky, the crowd immediately avoided him from afar, forming a vacuum with gray as the center. They all avoided gray from afar, so as not to provoke gray and lead to foolproof disasters.


    Some people secretly looked at gray with curiosity and guessed Gray''s strength and identity.


    For this situation, gray had already seen it, thought about it, took out a gold coin, and then said.


    "Who can take me to the residence of the magic dog mercenary regiment? This gold coin is his!"


    In this world, the purchasing power of gold coins is very strong. Ordinary civilians may not be able to accumulate the wealth of the next gold coin after working all their life. Even for these relatively affluent urban people, it is also an extremely huge wealth, and someone responded immediately.


    "My Lord, I know the residence of the magic dog mercenary regiment. I''ll take you!"


    "My Lord, I know!"


    Several men looked blazing at the gold coins in Gray''s hand and said with extreme humility.


    "Just you!"


    Gray threw the gold coin to the man who spoke first. Under the leadership of the man, he went to the center of the city.


    Looking at gray and the man who got the gold coin, many people were full of chagrin. They were annoyed that they were half a beat slow and were not the first to make a sound.


    Under the leadership of the man, gray finally came to a large-scale house, which is the residence of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    "Sorry, the magic dog mercenary regiment will not accept the entrustment for the time being."


    Gray was received by a young girl, not beautiful, but full of a sense of youth. When gray explained his intention, the other party shook his head and refused.


    "When can I accept the entrustment?"


    Gray asked with an imperceptible frown.


    If you want to search for the fox blood beast, the magic dog mercenary regiment is essential. If the other party is not convenient to receive the entrustment, you have to wait for a while.


    "I don''t know."


    The girl shook her head with a trace of anxiety in her eyes.


    Aware of the girl''s anxiety, gray frowned and asked.


    "What happened to your mercenary regiment?"


    "No, nothing!"


    The girl obviously took precautions against gray, stepped back, shook her head and said.


    "My name is gray Fergus. I know you, head of Orla. You can say what happened. Maybe you can help."


    Gray introduced himself.


    I didn''t get along with the magic dog mercenary group for a long time, but I was impressed. Gray learned some tracking methods from the other party.


    If the other party is really in trouble and he has the ability to help solve it, he doesn''t mind helping.


    "Please wait!"


    The girl looked at gray in disbelief, but thinking of the difficulties encountered by the mercenary regiment recently, she finally decided to try and ask gray to sit down and leave in a hurry. Soon after, a middle-aged man followed her in.


    "Lord gray."


    The middle-aged man was of medium build. When he saw Gray, he was happy and walked forward quickly to say respectfully.


    For count gray, who is now known as the purple moon Kingdom, many people have heard of each other, but few have really seen each other.


    But he was one of the few people who had seen each other, and had seen each other before their reputation spread in the purple moon Kingdom, but he never thought that the other party would grow to this stage at that time.


    "If I can help, I won''t refuse."


    Gray nodded to the other side.


    For the middle-aged man, gray had some impression that he was a member of the team next to Aurora Garcia, the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    "Yes, Lord gray."


    As if he had grasped the straw, the middle-aged man quickly told all the circumstances.


    Half a month ago, a batch of precious goods were robbed by the Angus Earl family near the star city. After investigation, the Angus family found that one of the robbers was a member of the former magic dog mercenary regiment.


    For this reason, the magic dog mercenary regiment has been implicated. Now all the senior members of the mercenary regiment have been taken away by the Angus family for investigation.


    "Lord gray, the man has been away from the magic dog mercenary regiment for a year. We really don''t know what he did after he left the mercenary regiment. Please ask Lord gray to intercede for the magic dog mercenary regiment!"


    The middle-aged man pleaded.


    "I can try to plead for the magic dog mercenary regiment, but I''m not sure whether it''s useful."


    Gray thought.


    The Angus family, one of the Earls of the Kingdom, gray also had some dealings with this family on the battlefield with the flame kingdom.


    Of course, it was just a nodding acquaintance at the banquet. It was not a deep friendship. He was not sure whether the other party would sell him face.


    "Thank you, Lord gray."


    The middle-aged man said gratefully.


    He only knew the status of Earl gray in the whole purple moon kingdom. Although he was only an earl, his status was no weaker than that of the marquis. In his opinion, there was a great possibility of success if the other party interceded.


    Take the carriage arranged by the hound mercenary group, leave the stars city and go to Angus castle. When you see Gray''s noble dress, the castle guard politely asks for his identity. Finally, gray is led to the VIP reception room of Angus castle.


    "Count gray, long time no see!"


    A middle-aged man followed two young men, a man and a woman.


    The middle-aged man, with a square face and two brown moustaches, was the Earl of Angus.


    The young man behind him has a handsome face. Gray met him on the battlefield with the flame kingdom. His name is Rachel Angus.


    The young woman was wearing a dress and had a beautiful face. She should be the daughter of the Earl of Angus.


    Both sides saw the ceremony and sat down. According to the introduction, the young woman was indeed the daughter of count Angus, named Heidi Angus.


    "Count gray, I wonder if you''re here..."


    Asked count Angus.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m here to plead with count Angus for the magic dog mercenary group. The head of the magic dog mercenary group, Laura, is familiar with me, but I''m involved in the robbery of your family''s goods."


    Gray''s attitude is very objective.


    "I know more about the person of head o''lara. I shouldn''t do such a thing, so I hope count Angus can be forgiven."


    "Count gray is polite. This matter has been investigated. It has nothing to do with the magic dog mercenary regiment. Count gray can take them away later."


    Count Angus said with a slight smile.


    "Thank you, count Angus."


    Gray thanked.


    After chatting with the three and chatting about some relaxed topics, gray got up and left with the hound mercenaries.


    "Father, has this matter really been investigated? Has it really nothing to do with the hound mercenary regiment?"


    Among the three people left in the living room when gray left, Heidi Angus asked suspiciously.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s closed or not. Count gray personally came to plead for mercy. Naturally, face should be given."


    Rachel Angus shook his head and said.


    "Is Earl gray really so high in the kingdom? So high that the Angus family must give him face?"


    Heidi Angus asked with some doubt.


    She has heard of gray, but she doesn''t know much. The level she is familiar with is the level of noble ladies, and generally rarely involves the political level.


    Therefore, for gray, although she has heard of and knows that the other party''s name is passed on to the purple moon Kingdom, she does not have a clear understanding of the other party''s strength and status.


    "Only high, not low."


    Count Angus answered.


    "In fact, don''t say that our Earl family, even the Marquis family, and even the Duke family, have to sell him some face."


    At this point, count Angus sighed slightly, looked at Heidi Angus and said.


    "It''s a pity that the other party and the second king''s daughter seem to... Otherwise, the Angus family can fight for it."

 Chapter 498

    In the carriage, gray met Aurora Garcia, the head of the magic dog mercenary regiment, and several captains of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    Aurora Garcia''s face was a little pale and her hair was a little messy. The other captains of the magic dog mercenary regiment were similar to her. They were all wounded. It was obvious that they suffered some skin and flesh after being taken away by the Angus family.


    "Lord gray, the magic dog mercenary regiment will remember this time."


    Aurora Garcia saluted gray gratefully.


    This time I was involved in the robbery of Angus family goods. I thought it would be more or less dangerous. I had made the worst plan in my heart, but I didn''t expect to get out of danger successfully in the end.


    When she was informed by the Angus family that she could leave, she almost thought she had heard wrong and had auditory hallucinations. It was not until the other party reminded her for the second time and vaguely showed the role of gray in this matter that she was really convinced that she and others were out of danger.


    "Captain Aurora, don''t do that. The Angus family released you because it has been found out that this matter has nothing to do with you."


    Gray waved his hand.


    "If Lord gray hadn''t interceded, even if it had nothing to do with us, we wouldn''t have let us go as easily as now."


    Aurora Garcia shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    She could not be more familiar with the aristocratic style. Once involved, it was almost impossible to get away easily.


    And as far as she knows, up to this morning, the Angus family still suspected that this matter was related to the magic dog mercenary group. Now it suddenly said that it had been found out that it had nothing to do with the magic dog mercenary group. It was obviously in Gray''s face.


    Gray smiled. Familiar people can help. He doesn''t mind helping. This time, he needs the help of the magic dog mercenary group to find the fox blood beast.


    "Lord gray, I already know that you want to search for the trace of the fox blood beast. We will set out tomorrow to search for the fox blood beast for you."


    "It''s not urgent. I''m not in a hurry. You can rest for a few days and get well."


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the magic dog mercenary regiment, led by the wounded head Aurora Garcia, came to the place where gray first found the fox blood beast and launched a search.


    "There was indeed a fox blood beast here a few months ago!"


    The magic dog mercenary group is worthy of being a professional. Gray searched for several days and found no trace. As soon as the magic dog mercenary group arrived, it had found many clues about the fox blood beast.


    Not only the traces left by the fox blood beast, but also several blue hairs left by the fox blood beast.


    "Can you trace it?"


    Asked gray.


    "Several months later, the smell has dispersed. Fortunately, the blood beast will not hide its whereabouts. It can be tracked from the traces left along the way."


    Aurora Garcia said confidently.


    After tracking all the way, a few days later, gray and the magic dog mercenary group came to a natural lake.


    "The smell can be tracked. It should not be far away."


    Continuing to track forward, gray and the magic dog mercenary group arrived near a stone mountain, wrapped around the stone mountain, and they saw a cave from a distance.


    "In this cave!"


    Aurora Garcia affirmed.


    In terms of strength, she is far inferior to gray, but in terms of search skills, she is quite confident. After all, the magic dog mercenary regiment is famous for search, which is the housekeeping skill of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    "Just come here. You can find a hidden place to avoid being affected by our battle."


    Gray gave an order to the Devil Dog mercenary group and walked frivolously towards the cave.


    Aurora Garcia did not hesitate. During the search, they had learned very clearly from gray that it was a fox blood beast with wild strength, and knew that they could never participate in such a battle.


    Go into the cave and use the shadow ability. Gray integrates into the shadow and walks towards the depths of the cave.


    A few tens of meters ahead, a white light appeared in front and ran through the Shandong channel. It was one ghost after another.


    Although it''s daytime, it''s in a cave where the sun can''t shine, so even ghosts can act in the daytime.


    "Sure enough, it''s inside!"


    Seeing these ghosts, Gray was more and more convinced that the fox blood beast was in the cave.


    He quietly lurked in the past, trying to avoid the ghost, so as not to disturb the fox blood beast in the cave in advance.


    But just then.


    Shua, Shua!


    All the ghosts in the passage moved and rushed in his direction.


    Obviously, like gray, these ghosts can see through the shadow and clearly find the people hiding in the shadow, but they don''t know how they were found.


    "Found!"


    Seeing that it had been completely exposed, gray no longer hesitated. A purple flame, emitting terrible high temperature, completely filled the channel and pushed along the channel into the cave.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    All the ghosts that came at him melted like candles and disappeared completely.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed to the cave quickly. From time to time, he could meet ghosts who noticed the movement outside. All of them were greeted by gray with purple flame.


    For ghosts, fire and lightning are their nemesis. In the face of fire and lightning, their bodies without entities will become extremely fragile and easily burned to ashes by gray.


    Soon, gray rushed into an open space. In this space, an 8-meter-long fox blood beast with blue hair showed slightly ferocious teeth and looked at gray.


    Next to it, there is a ghost with a length of more than 10 meters. On both sides of the ghost''s mouth, there are one meter long tusks. It should be a pig type blood beast, and what shocked Gray was the strength of the ghost.


    "King level blood beast!"


    Judging from the figure, the ghost should be a real king level blood beast before being killed, but I don''t know how the king level blood beast died.


    Whether he died by accident or was killed by the ghost manipulated by the fox blood beast. If the latter, Gray''s guess will come true. His ability to control the ghost can kill the king level blood beast.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, gray felt a sharp pain in his head. It was like being pierced into his head by a long needle. His head was about to crack with pain.


    "Soul attack!"


    This is a direct means of attacking the soul, which is the similar means of soul attack that gray once encountered in the secret room of the Half Moon Castle.


    The original guess was confirmed. The fox blood beast really mastered the means to directly avoid the body and attack the soul.


    Whoa, whoa!


    When gray was in severe pain, the ghosts of fox blood beast and King blood beast moved and rushed at gray together.


    The severe pain made Gray''s forehead slide down a trace of cold sweat, but fortunately, he has reached the peak of the first level of the famine level, and can barely withstand this level of attack.


    Fortunately, I didn''t come before the realm reached the famine level. If I came before becoming the famine level, I''m afraid I might faint or even die in the soul attack just now.


    Struggling with the pain in his head, gray took out his hand, and the purple flame surged out and attacked the king level blood beast ghost.


    In his opinion, the king level blood beast ghost is the biggest threat to him. He doesn''t know whether he can carry it after being possessed by the ghost, but he absolutely doesn''t want to try.


    Woo woo!


    Under the purple flame, the ghost of the king level blood beast flew upside down, and many parts of his body were melted by the flame and screamed sharply.


    Shua!


    Although the ghost of the king level blood beast was blocked, the fox blood beast was not blocked. He approached gray and took a violent claw at gray.


    At this time, gray finally recovered from the soul attack. The black fog wrapped around the long sword and turned into a sword several meters long.


    Poof!


    Facing the attack of the third level of the wasteland level, the fox blood beast had no resistance. It was almost split in half under Gray''s sword. The blood flowed and hit the innermost wall heavily. It couldn''t get up from the ground for a long time.


    However, just because you can''t get up from the ground doesn''t mean you can''t attack.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    Another wave of soul attack attacked gray, which aggravated the pain that gray had just relieved. Under the fire attack just now, the ghost of King level blood beast rushed over again.


    Hula!


    Hard to use purple flame to attack the king level blood beast ghost.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The ghost of the king level blood beast was knocked away again, and the purple flame wrapped it.


    The king level blood beast ghost wrapped in purple flame screamed bitterly, but even so, the king level blood beast ghost still didn''t die.


    Obviously, as a king level ghost, even the ability to restrain the flame is very resistant.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray shot continuously, and several purple flames hit the king level blood beast ghost again and again, so that the king level blood beast ghost was completely wrapped by the purple flame. Finally, the king level blood beast ghost disappeared completely.


    After confirming that the ghost of the king level blood beast was dead, gray rubbed his temples and walked towards the fox type blood beast.


    A lot of blood flowed out of each other''s body, and there was no movement at all. There was not even a trace of struggle. It was impressively dead.


    Gray hurried forward to collect the blood. After collecting the blood, he collected the body of the fox blood beast.


    Out of the cave, gray meets with the magic dog mercenary group.


    "The fox blood beast has been killed?"


    Aurora Garcia looked at gray in amazement, as did the other members of the magic dog mercenary regiment.


    It''s a fox blood beast whose strength reaches the famine level. If they encounter the mercenary regiment, they will be destroyed by the regiment.


    Originally, they thought it would be a fierce battle, but they didn''t want gray to go in. However, a few sounds came from the inside, and the battle was over. When was the wild blood beast so fragile?


    Is Earl gray too powerful or is that wild fox blood beast too weak?


    "Well, it has been killed."


    Gray nodded.


    It''s not that the fox blood beast is too weak, but his strength is too strong.


    It is impossible to change a level-1 blood warrior of the wasteland level, even a level-1 blood warrior of the wasteland level with the ability of fire or lightning, to end the battle so soon. It is not certain who will die in the end.


    Only when the realm is the first level of the wasteland level, but the combat power reaches the third level of the wasteland level, can he kill the fox blood beast with one blow and quickly end the battle.

 Chapter 499

    In the evening, the mercenary city storm mercenary regiment leader''s lounge.


    An old man with gray hair and a calm face stood in front of the window and looked at the purple moon outside the window with a trace of memory. He was Marlow Sydney, head of the storm mercenary regiment, one of the largest mercenaries in the purple moon kingdom.


    In the room, the lights flickered and the light and shadow flashed. Suddenly, from the shadow, a figure in black slowly emerged and appeared behind Marlowe Sydney.


    Marlowe Sydney did not turn around unexpectedly and looked at the figure in black.


    "What orders does the organization have?"


    He looked at the figure in black and asked. The information revealed in his words was surprising. As the head of the storm mercenary regiment, one of the largest mercenary regiments in the purple moon Kingdom, in fact, he was just a subordinate of a certain force.


    "The same order, kill gray Fergus!"


    The man in Black said in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s difficult to force people. With gray Fergus''s current strength, even if we work together at the third level of the famine level, it''s difficult to kill him."


    Marlowe Sydney frowned.


    As the head of the storm mercenary regiment, he announced that his strength was very strong, but in fact, it was just an illusion.


    His real strength is the third level of the famine level. He is the person in charge of a stronghold hidden in the flame tooth of the purple moon Kingdom, and the storm mercenary regiment is naturally one of the strongholds.


    "The organization naturally knows this, so this time let me bring such things."


    A long gun appeared in the hands of the man in black. It was a red long gun. It was as dark as blood.


    The handle of the gun is spiral and twisted by two strands of blood colored metal, just like two twisted snakes.


    The position of the gun head is like a snake''s head with its mouth open and its fangs exposed. The sharpest gun tip is the fangs of a poisonous snake.


    With the emergence of the gun, a chilling and frightening killing machine came out of the gun, which made Marlowe Sydney tighten all over.


    "Is this... Silver magic weapon?"


    Marlowe Sydney was surprised to feel the cold killing on the gun.


    "Yes, this is a silver magic weapon¡°


    The man in black had a hoarse voice and nodded.


    "Is it worth taking such a big risk for him to use silver magic weapons?"


    Marlowe Sydney hesitated.


    "His potential is far beyond your imagination. The attitude of the organization is to kill him at all costs..."


    The man in black must say.


    ¡­¡­


    After hunting fox blood beast, gray has returned to Fergus castle for several days.


    Compared with the past, today''s Fergus castle is extremely lively, and many nobles gather, because a wedding is being held in the castle. This is Ellis''s wedding, which is aimed at the daughter of a viscount in Sidney.


    For his nominal brother, gray didn''t have much favor. Of course, he didn''t hate it, but he was more indifferent.


    Since it was the other party''s wedding, gray still expressed something and gave the other party a bronze magic sword, of course, only the most common one.


    Even so, it is of great value and is the most expensive gift Alice has ever received.


    He didn''t stay in the banquet hall for a long time. After showing his face in the banquet hall, gray had left and appeared in a forest near the castle through the secret road of the castle.


    In the forest, there is an exquisite wooden house, which gray built for the convenience of cultivation.


    Because it has become a place for Gray''s cultivation, this forest has become a restricted area led by Fergus. There are Fergus family patrols outside. No one is allowed to enter except Fergus family.


    Barbara will come here every few days to clean up. Sometimes, gray and Barbara will live in the wooden house here.


    Standing in the open space in the forest, gray took out a bottle of flame medicine. It was more than a month since he took the flame medicine last time. It was time to take the flame medicine again.


    Now he has five bottles of medicine for cultivation, five bottles of fire medicine and nine bottles of purple moon medicine.


    The nine bottles of purple moon medicine were sent by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom not long ago. It was originally agreed that there were 10 bottles, one of which was missing. Naturally, it was swallowed by a "profiteer".


    Like a golden flame, when you drink it, a strong feeling of crispness spreads all over gray''s body, like a tide, surging on gray one after another.


    Originally, gray has been in the bottleneck from the first level to the second level, but under this bottle of liquid medicine, gray can clearly feel that this bottleneck has been broken, and his physical quality is increasing in terror.


    Every flesh and blood, every bone, even every drop of blood, and even every hair, are changing and becoming more powerful.


    A trace of black matter is discharged from the pores of the body, which is the impurity produced by the rapid transformation of body cells.


    At the heart, the vortex built by the blood force becomes more huge, just like a real vortex, and in the center of the vortex, the blood force is slowly turning from fog to liquid.


    When the power of blood is completely transformed into liquid, gray will reach King level.


    The blood power of the king level strong is the existence of liquid. Compared with the ordinary blood power, this blood power is more powerful and has a larger capacity per unit volume.


    After a long time, the strong feeling of crispness became weak, and gray began to practice the blood method.


    First round blood method.


    The first cultivation form of the second round of blood method.


    The second round of blood method is the second cultivation form.


    The third cultivation form of the second round of blood method.


    The fourth cultivation form of the second round of blood method.


    At one breath, gray completed two rounds of blood cultivation, which proved that his blood cultivation had indeed entered the third round, and his realm had reached the second level of the wasteland level.


    Wash away the dirt from his body, Gray''s black wings spread out behind him, rose into the sky, left the woods and came to a stone forest far from Fergus castle.


    Whoosh!


    He looked at a boulder weighing more than 100 tons tens of meters away. In the next moment, gray appeared next to the boulder.


    The distance of tens of meters, incredibly in an instant, can imagine how terrible his speed has reached.


    Raise your fist to the boulder and hit it with one punch.


    Click!


    Under Gray''s fist, the huge crack spread where Gray''s fist hit, just like several thick tree roots tangled together. Finally, this boulder weighing more than 100 tons turned into countless gravel.


    Smash a boulder of more than 100 tons with one punch, which is an extremely terrible level of power. If a bloody warrior is hit by gray, he will definitely be smashed into meat sauce.


    "Speed and strength should be comparable to the third level of the famine level!"


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. The blood of King Kong beast is indeed extremely powerful. Although the realm is still at the second level of the wasteland level, its strength and speed can be comparable to the third level of the wasteland level.


    With such strength and speed, even excluding the abilities of other blood beasts, he can resist the existence of the second level of the famine level, even more.


    "Next is defense!"


    The body was metallized. In front of gray, Danny greenton appeared. The broken knife in his waist came out of its sheath and turned into a silver light. A knife cut gray.


    Boom!


    Under Stanny greenton''s knife, Gray''s clothes were broken and his body flew upside down. He smashed one rock after another and finally stopped after hitting more than 100 meters.


    He stood up and patted the dust off his body. Gray looked at the place where he had been hit by Danny greenton''s knife.


    On the metallized bronze skin, there are no slightest scars, even the slightest scratch.


    The opponent''s attack at the third level of the wasteland level failed to leave any wounds. It can be imagined that his defense has been raised to a terrible level after reaching the second level of the wasteland level.


    "Next is the blood beast ability!"


    With Gray''s mind moving, a large number of black fog gathered in front of gray, turned into a huge whirlpool, and attacked forward.


    One stone after another was crushed under the black fog vortex, and a deep gully with a width of tens of meters appeared on the ground. It spread all the way, and finally stopped hundreds of meters away.


    The blow left a gully hundreds of meters long, which was a terrible blow, enough to make a creepy blow of a waste level third-level blood warrior, but gray couldn''t help showing a trace of disappointment.


    "Failed to reach King level!"


    Although the power of this attack was strong enough to make the third level of famine difficult to resist, it did not reach the king level.


    Having seen King level battles and even commanded Stanny greenton to fight with King level blood beasts from a long distance, gray knew the power of King level blood beasts very well. Although the power of black fog soared, it definitely didn''t reach King level.


    "Sure enough, it''s because of the ability of cold ice and fire!"


    Originally, with the increase of three mixed abilities, gray reached the second level of King level, and his combat power was comparable to King level.


    However, among the three mixed blood vessels, cold ice and fire blood vessels are only wasteland blood vessels. The wasteland cold ice blood and fire blood vessels have dragged down the overall increase of the three mixed ability, resulting in the power of the three mixed ability not reaching King level.


    Obviously, if you want to make the power of the three mixed combat forces reach King level, you must raise the levels of fire blood and cold ice blood, and raise the levels of these two blood vessels to King level.


    "It''s easy to get the blood of King blood beast of fire department, but it''s difficult to get the blood of King blood beast of ice department!"


    Gray''s "affinity system" tells the royal family of the purple moon kingdom that the blood of the fire system is the blood of the purple Yan beast, and the blood of the cold ice system is the blood of the ice spirit beast.


    The purple moon Kingdom has the blood method of Ziyan beast sequence. The blood of Ziyan beast sequence King level blood beast must be owned, but the blood of ice soul beast sequence King level blood beast is hard to say.


    Although the blood of other king level blood beasts of the cold ice department can also be used, he obviously can''t ask the royal family to buy it. After all, his "affinity constitution" is compatible with the sequence blood of ice soul beasts.


    "You can only find a way from other places, or hunt yourself?"

 Chapter 500

    "You can only find a way from other places, or hunt yourself?"


    Other places that can be purchased can only be in some heavyweight auction houses, but it is almost impossible to encounter the king level blood auction of the cold ice system in a short time.


    Therefore, although it is feasible to buy from other places, it is not realistic, so the only way left is to hunt by yourself.


    But this is also a very unrealistic method. Reaching the second level of the famine level, his blood beast ability and power have greatly increased, but he still hasn''t reached the king level. It''s almost impossible to kill the king level blood beast by relying on this combat power.


    "No, it''s possible!"


    Gray thought of the king level blood beast ghost he met in the process of hunting fox type blood beasts. If the king level blood beast ghost was hunted by Fox type blood beasts with ghosts, it is not impossible to hunt King level blood beasts.


    Ghost is characterized by no entity. Physical attacks are completely ineffective. Element attacks can only produce effects with two abilities: flame and lightning. Other element abilities are ineffective.


    The blood beast he needs to hunt is the king level blood beast of the cold ice department. It is reasonable that the cold ice ability of this blood beast is difficult to hurt the ghost.


    The ghost can penetrate the flesh and cause damage to the interior. Theoretically, it can hurt the king level blood beast of the cold ice system in this way. According to common sense, it is entirely possible to kill the king level blood beast of the cold ice system in this way.


    Of course, whether it can succeed or not depends on the resistance of King level blood beasts and whether they can withstand the damage of ghosts.


    "You can try!"


    After careful consideration, gray felt that he could have a try, and if he failed, he would not encounter danger. He only needed to manipulate the ghost from a long distance, and he didn''t need to be close to the king level blood beast at all.


    "Since you want to use ghosts to try to kill King level blood beasts, it is urgent to obtain the ability to manipulate ghosts."


    Although it is very important to swallow the blood of the king of fire blood beast and the blood of the king of ice blood beast to obtain transformation, which is related to whether the combat power can be comparable to the king level, at present, it is more important to kill the fox blood of the king level blood beast.


    "When you reach the second level of the famine level, you can start swallowing the blood of the fox blood beast!"


    Back in the wood cabin, lying in the bathtub, gray swallowed fox blood.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Swallowing the blood of the fox blood beast, the next moment, Gray''s face suddenly became iron blue, and the pain like a needle appeared at the moment of swallowing the blood of the fox blood beast, attacking his head, as if to make a hole in his head.


    Soul pain!


    This is not physical pain, but pain from the soul!


    The ability of fox blood beast is a soul ability, and this soul ability is mastered by the soul. At this time, his soul should be undergoing some transformation to obtain the ability of soul.


    Boo, boo, boo¡ª¡ª


    The pain of the soul attacked gray wave after wave, just like a tide. The previous tide had not completely fallen, and the latter tide had kept up, which made gray sweat with pain.


    He gritted his teeth and insisted.


    Every transformation will bring all kinds of pain to the body, some like being burned by fire, some like being attacked by lightning, and some like being scratched by a wind blade


    Fortunately, pain is just like routine. After experiencing too much pain, his tolerance for pain has become much stronger. Even in the face of this pain that hits the soul directly, he is not unable to endure.


    After waves of pain hit, Gray''s mind became dull and his consciousness became blurred. For a long time, he felt that the pain in his brain slowed down slowly until it completely disappeared.


    "Call -"


    Lying in the bathtub, gray, whose hair was completely wet with sweat, breathed out and his body collapsed.


    What kind of pain is the most painful?


    Some say it''s the pain of a broken limb, others say it''s the pain of digging an eye, but if someone asks gray, gray will tell him it''s the pain of the soul.


    Soul, the foundation of living things, living things without soul can not be called living things.


    For example, Danny greenton, who is manipulated by gray, is intact, but he can''t show the same wisdom as normal people. The reason is that he lacks the most fundamental and core soul.


    At the time of his death, the soul has been broken and dissipated, and he has lost his soul. Even if the flesh is well preserved, it is just a corpse.


    After lying for a long time, gray regained some strength, washed his body, dressed and climbed out of the bathtub. He really didn''t want to experience the second time.


    In the middle of the night, a forest dozens of miles away from Fergus castle.


    The purple moon hung high, and one after another nocturnal animals climbed out of the cave or other hiding places to start the game of hunters and prey.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    A gray wolf howled at the purple moon in the sky.


    Its eyes are green and quiet. Under the moonlight, it is like two ghost fires, which makes people creepy.


    Shua!


    At this time, a human figure suddenly appeared next to the gray wolf. The gray wolf was startled and jumped to the side subconsciously, but at this time, a palm grabbed its throat, pinched it gently, and crushed its throat.


    This human figure is gray. He left the castle at night and came to the forest dozens of miles away from the castle to test his newly acquired ghost ability.


    He put one hand on the gray wolf''s head. Just for a moment, a white light floated out of the gray wolf and floated in front of gray.


    This is a ghost as like as two peas. It looks exactly like the wolf that killed Gray just now. It is the ghost of the wolf who just should have dissipated, but it has been transformed by the new spirit of Gray to the ghost.


    Looking at the ghost wolf beside him, gray has a feeling of spiritual connection. Just read it, and the ghost wolf in front of him will act according to his will.


    Goo Goo¡ª¡ª


    Not far from the tree, a night bird made a frightening cry in its hair. Gray gave an order to the ghost wolf. The next moment, the ghost wolf quickly floated out and rushed at the night bird.


    Feeling the danger, the night bird wanted to fly away in horror, but before it could fly away, the ghost wolf had hit it, and its huge body had directly penetrated into its body.


    The night bird fell straight from the air and fell on the dead leaves on the ground. The ghost wolf drilled out of the night bird''s body. Gray went to check. The night bird''s body was cold and dead.


    He was hurt by falling from a tree, but it was obviously not fatal. What really killed him was the damage caused by the possession of the ghost wolf.


    "I don''t know whether the lethality after this attachment is invariable or whether the higher the level in front of the ghost, the greater the lethality."


    The night bird''s soul was made into a ghost, and gray ordered the night bird to attack other wild animals.


    Soon, gray found that the ghost bird obviously didn''t kill the beast as fast as the ghost wolf, that is, the higher the level of the ghost, the greater the lethality.


    "It seems that in order to give full play to the ghost ability, we must make the ghost level controlled as high as possible. Before hunting King level blood beasts, we need to control as many ghosts as possible!"


    Gray thought of a place where hundreds of thousands of ghosts had traveled at night.


    Gray''s ghost ability can control ghosts not only made by himself, but also naturally generated.


    Where there have been hundreds of thousands of ghosts, you may encounter a large number of wild ghosts.


    Take out a weapon and let the controlled ghost attach to the weapon. Because ghosts have no physical reason, they can attach to anything.


    Green and black wings grew out, and gray hurried to the night forest.


    In an hour, he reached the place where the ghost had been found walking at night.


    Although it was night, he could not see the ghosts wandering everywhere, but gray could obviously feel the existence of the ghosts.


    After having the ghost ability, he gave birth to a perception ability for ghosts, which can sense the breath of ghosts in a certain range and roughly feel the strength of their breath.


    He sensed the existence of ghosts at the bottom of the earth, with different breath strength, but they seemed to be imprisoned at the bottom of the earth by a certain force and could not come to the ground at will.


    One punch hit the ground, leaving a big pit on the ground. His perception was right. Sure enough, he found a ghost.


    This is a tiger ghost two meters long. He tried to control the tiger ghost. Soon, he successfully obtained the control of the ghost. The ghost ability easily snatched the control of the tiger ghost from the mysterious Rune array.


    "There are too many ghosts controlled by the mysterious Rune array, but the control intensity of each ghost is weakened, so I easily won the control."


    Gray quickly looked for ghosts with strong breath in this area. According to his estimation, the stronger the breath is, the stronger the strength will be.


    More than an hour later, he stopped in a forest. He felt a powerful ghost being imprisoned on the ground under his feet.


    Boom!


    He suddenly hit the ground with a fist, earth and rock splashed on the ground, and a pit more than ten meters long appeared.


    In addition to gray, a ghost appeared in the pit.


    This is a huge ghost with a length of eight meters. It stands upright and has an extremely wide body. Judging from its shape, this ghost should be a wild bear blood beast.


    Seeing the sudden emergence of human beings, the bear blood beast ghost followed the control of the mysterious Rune array and was ready to lurk to other places. At this time, Gray''s ghost ability was launched. The bear blood beast ghost was stiff for a moment, and the control soon fell into gray''s hands.


    At dawn, after staying up all night, gray felt sleepy and couldn''t stop surging up, and the result was that there were three wild ghosts in his hand.


    "It''s time to test the new ability of ghost ability and corpse control ability!"


    Gray is going to return to Fergus castle to make up for sleep, but before that, he still has a new ability to be tested, which is a new ability mixed with ghost ability and corpse control ability.

 Chapter 501

    Ghost ability and corpse control ability, to some extent, are two very similar abilities, which can play the role of control. It is precisely because of this characteristic that these two abilities are integrated in gray, forming the third mixed ability.


    Now he wants to test the third hybrid ability.


    Walking through the woods, gray looked for suitable creatures to test the third mixing ability.


    A monkey blood beast with a length of more than one meter and green hair found gray and attacked gray immediately.


    This is a fierce blood beast wooden monkey. It can manipulate plants and turn plants into its own attack means.


    Several plant branches grew rapidly and attacked gray. However, when these plant branches were about to attack gray, they suddenly stopped and attacked the wooden monkey. Finally, the wooden monkey was bound up.


    Thanks to the ability of the crazy blood beast Bi jade lizard, gray often uses the back feeding ability, but the plant ability has not been used for a long time.


    Although it was abandoned by gray, it was also a crazy level ability after all. It was a full level stronger than the fierce wooden monkey, and easily robbed the control of the plant.


    Walking to the wooden monkey tightly bound by vines, gray pulled out his sword and stabbed the wooden monkey through the heart.


    The bright red blood flowed out and dyed the vines that bound the wooden monkey red. The wooden monkey struggled a little and there was no movement.


    Gray stretched out his hand to explore the wooden monkey''s breathing. After confirming that he had been killed, he pressed one hand on the wooden monkey''s head and used the newly obtained third mixing ability.


    Shua!


    In addition to the plants that bind the wooden monkey, a large number of green lights float out from the surrounding plants, converging towards the wooden monkey and wrapping the whole wooden monkey.


    Wrapped in green light, the wound on the wood recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    For a moment, the green light disappeared, and the injury on the wooden monkey completely recovered. There was no trace of wound, only the blood that had not dried up.


    Rustle¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the dead wooden monkey opened his eyes and twisted his body, making the vine branches and leaves around him rustle.


    From this point of view, the ability mixed by ghost ability, corpse control ability and back feeding ability can also control the dead bodies of creatures, but this is obviously not all of this mixed ability.


    Gray reached out to touch the wooden monkey, the slight temperature was transmitted to his hand, and then explored the wooden monkey''s nose. He felt the obvious sound of breathing.


    "This wooden monkey is alive!"


    The temperature felt in the hands and the breathing sound felt at the wooden monkey''s nose all prove that the wooden monkey in front of us is alive.


    The wooden monkey, who died a few minutes ago, survived under Gray''s newly acquired mixing ability.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    Gray let go of the control of the vines wrapped around the wooden monkey. The next moment, the vines wrapped around the wooden monkey were separated automatically, and then the wooden monkey fell to the ground lightly.


    This dead and reborn wooden monkey has the same ability to manipulate plants as before.


    The only difference is that the wooden monkey who broke away from the vines did not attack gray, but had a sense of closeness to gray, and gray could give orders to him in his mind.


    "Resurrect dead creatures. This mixed ability should be called Resurrection ability!"


    After understanding the third mixed ability, gray showed surprise, revived the dead creatures, and had the ability before his death. This is a more powerful ability than the ghost ability and corpse control ability.


    The ghost ability can control the soul of a dead creature and turn it into its own combat power. The corpse control ability can control the body of a dead creature and turn it into its own combat power. However, neither of these two methods can make a creature have the ability before he died.


    The resurrection ability can be. Creatures resurrected by this ability have the ability before they live, which is no different from that before they live, that is, what kind of combat power they have in front of them, and what kind of combat power they will have after they are resurrected by the resurrection ability.


    Generally speaking, the combat power of the controlled blood beast corpse can not be compared with that of other blood beasts except the flesh type.


    However, this resurrection ability can avoid this disadvantage. We can imagine the value of this ability.


    "The ghost ability controls the soul, the corpse ability controls the flesh, and the back feeding ability repairs the body. These three abilities are mixed together to form the resurrection ability!"


    Gray lamented the wonderful mixing of abilities. When certain abilities that can fit together fit together, new abilities are born immediately, bringing far more than expected abilities.


    "Strictly speaking, this wooden monkey now should not be the one before!"


    According to Gray''s guess, although the body of the wooden monkey has not changed, the soul is no longer the original soul. The original soul has been transformed into material and shaped into a new soul controlled by gray by the resurrection ability.


    "Since we want to use the soul as the raw material to shape a new soul, the time of death can not be too long, otherwise the soul will collapse, even if the resurrection ability is useless!"


    After thinking about it, gray took out the body of the fox blood beast killed a few days ago from the purple ring and tried to use its resurrection ability.


    As expected, the resurrection ability had no effect on the fox blood beast. A few days later, the original soul of the fox blood beast had already collapsed, and the resurrection ability was naturally useless.


    "Resurrection ability is definitely an extremely powerful ability, but this ability should have an upper limit!"


    If there is no upper limit on the resurrection ability, gray feels that he can be invincible in the world by this ability alone, but gray knows that there must be an upper limit on the resurrection ability, and any ability cannot be enhanced indefinitely.


    The wooden monkey was kept in the woods with wooden houses. Gray fell asleep and didn''t wake up until the afternoon.


    In the following days, gray would go to the night forest every night to look for the ghost of the wild blood beast.


    A few days later, after releasing the control of wolf ghost, bird ghost and tiger blood beast ghost, the number of wild blood beast ghosts under control reached 20. Then he found it difficult to control more ghosts.


    Obviously, like the corpse control ability, the upper limit of ghost ability is also 20 ghosts in the same state. Through this, gray is more and more convinced that there should be an upper limit of resurrection ability, which is likely to be 20 ghosts in the same state.


    In a few days, Ellis''s wedding was over, and the nobles from all over the world dispersed one after another. Fergus Castle restored the peace of the past, but there was one more member.


    After a few days of busy work, the Fergus family were as tired as gray, who reversed the night and day.


    After dinner, the Fergus family get together. Such a small gathering is held almost every night in order to quickly integrate new members into the Fergus family.


    "The security of the castle is a big problem."


    Bernal sighed slightly.


    This time, in addition to the nobles of Sidney collar, some nobles from other parts of the purple moon kingdom came to Ellis''s wedding.


    Because of Gray''s reason, the Fergus family has some intersection with many royal nobles, so there are not a few royal nobles coming this time, and each has a high status.


    With so many distinguished nobles gathered, safety is naturally the top priority. If there is an accident, the reputation of the Fergus family in the purple moon kingdom will plummet.


    In the process of arranging the guard, he deeply felt the weakness of the guard force of the Fergus family. Even if he transferred the enfeoffed nobles and the Red Wing mercenary regiment, the strongest was just a fierce blood soldier, which was as fragile as a piece of paper.


    Fortunately, there was no accident, otherwise, the Fergus family will become the target of public criticism.


    "It''s really a problem, but there''s no way. The inside information of the Fergus family is still too weak after all."


    Count Fergus frowned.


    Today''s Fergus castle, although it has the powerful combat power of gray, its overall strength is generally low, but it can not be improved in a short time.


    "How about hiring out?"


    Gray said with a movement in his heart.


    "If hired, loyalty is a problem. Moreover, if the hired people are too weak, they are useless. If they are too strong, they have high requirements for salary, and the Fergus family may not be able to afford it."


    Count Fergus shook his head disapprovingly.


    "In terms of salary and loyalty, I have a way."


    Said gray.


    With the ability of resurrection, he can go out and catch some "strong men" back. He doesn''t need money at all. He doesn''t have to worry about loyalty at all.


    Of course, these arrested "strong men" will definitely choose heinous and vicious people, so they won''t have a psychological burden.


    The next day, beside Fergus castle, outside the woods that had been designated as a forbidden area, three masked figures appeared here quietly.


    "This is the forest?"


    Asked one of them.


    "Well, according to the survey, he usually practices in this forest during the day."


    The three figures were all covered, and one of them, a gray haired old man, said.


    "Why not do it when his vigilance is at its lowest at night?"


    Asked the last man.


    "According to the conjecture of his highness Nicholas, the other party has the ability to control the corpse. Controlling a king level corpse will not reduce his vigilance because of the night. On the contrary, his vigilance is the highest at night, but during the day. His vigilance may be reduced."


    The gray haired old man said.


    "Monster, I even have the ability to control corpses."


    The other two, whose faces were covered under the cloth, had a trace of horror. They even had the ability to control the corpse. Gray Fergus was a human monster.


    "Let''s go. There are silver weapons prepared by the kingdom. This time he will die!"


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The soldiers on patrol were killed before they could make a sound, and the three went deep into the woods.

 Chapter 502

    In the open space in the forest, next to a fine wooden house, a giant beast crawled.


    This is a giant lizard beast with a length of 15 meters. It has a single horn with a length of two meters on its head and is covered with huge blue scales one after another, just like a huge sapphire inlaid one after another.


    On its blue scales, there are numerous lines one after another, showing the color of dark gold. It complements the blue scales and is full of a mysterious beauty.


    A faint threat emanates from the giant beast. Taking this place as the center, it is quiet within a few miles. There are no birds or animals.


    After his strength reached the barren level, gray began to practice the king level blood method. This purple blood beast was the virtual shadow of the king level blood beast Thunder Dragon beast caused by Gray''s practice of blood method.


    "The alert during the day is indeed the lowest!"


    More than 100 meters away from the open space in the forest, in a bush, three masked people quietly touched here.


    Seeing the virtual shadow of Thunder Dragon and beast crawling in the open space in the forest, the three people showed a cold look in their eyes. They chose to do it during the day, which was the right choice.


    Needless to say, at this time, the other party involved in cultivation has definitely reduced his perception of the surrounding danger to the lowest.


    "To be safe, let''s do it here. Anyway, with the power of silver magic weapons, the distance of more than 100 meters is not a distance at all!"


    Among the three, the white haired old man took out the silver magic weapon blood colored spear from the rune space bag, and his face was solemn.


    For gray Fergus, the more he knows, the more he understands each other''s terror. He doesn''t dare to be careless at all, so he makes every effort to kill each other at the first time, even if he can''t kill each other.


    The power of blood poured into the blood colored spear. The blood colored spear was like a giant beast resurrected and sent out terrible waves. At the next moment, a huge blood colored flame column spread out and attacked gray in the virtual shadow of Thunder Dragon and beast more than 100 meters away.


    Hoo!


    It''s a huge bloody flame column with King level power. Its destructive power is terrible.


    Along the way, the plants turned into ashes, and the ground became scorched black. A straight trace quickly spread to gray in the virtual shadow of Thunder Dragon and beast.


    "No!"


    During his practice, gray suddenly felt a trace of palpitation, and then saw a huge bloody flame column, emitting a terrible high temperature, hitting him.


    The speed was terrible. He had no time to avoid, and he had been hit by a huge bloody flame column.


    Boom!


    The terrible explosion spread around the forest hollow, and the blood red fire spread around.


    The exquisite wooden house turned into ashes, and all the plants within kilometers around burned under the blood red fire and turned into ashes.


    Soil and gravel splashed rapidly, and huge pits appeared on the ground.


    In an instant, this forest clearing, which was only tens of meters in size, expanded into a kilometer clearing.


    The ground was scorched black, blood red, and the flame was burning, spreading further away. The air was full of dry heat, and in the center of the kilometer coke field, the ground even melted into red magma.


    This is an ordinary day. In Fergus castle, count Fergus is dealing with daily affairs, Bernard is helping with office work, Caroline is reading in the library, and Sarah is practicing blood method in the training ground


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the deafening terrible noise startled everyone. Everyone rushed out of the room and came to the castle open space. Looking at the direction of the noise, they suddenly turned white.


    A forest not far from the castle was burning at this time. The flame was tens of meters high, and that direction was the forest where gray practiced every day.


    "Brother..."


    Sarah looked worried and hurried to the woods outside the castle.


    "Gray..."


    Bernard gritted his teeth and rushed to the woods outside the castle.


    "Come back!"


    Count Fergus shouted and forcibly stopped them.


    "Father, something must have happened to gray!"


    Bernal said anxiously.


    "I know."


    Count Fergus clenched his fist. Unconsciously, his nails had penetrated into the meat, and his face was dignified and worried.


    "However, with our strength, going there can''t help at all, but will drag down gray. Now we can only trust gray and believe that he can tide over this difficulty."


    The open space in the forest is surrounded by burning flames, surrounded by scorched earth and red magma in the center.


    "Succeeded?"


    Seeing the power of this blow, even the white haired old man who did it himself could not help feeling frightened.


    Although there is only one gap between the king level and the famine level, their strength is much stronger. The gap between them is like the gap between adults and children.


    "I think so!"


    Looking at the power of this blow, a masked man was slightly thirsty.


    He was not sure whether the other party was dead or not, but he was in a different place. If he had been killed just now, he must have been dead.


    "He must be dead. No matter how strong he is, he is not king level after all. If he is hit by King level, he will die..."


    Another masked man spoke, but halfway through his words, he suddenly found that the atmosphere was a little strange. Subconsciously, he looked at the magma and suddenly his back cooled.


    In the direction of the magma, a figure came out of the magma, and the hot magma dripping from the other party, but the other party seemed to feel no pain.


    As the other party came out of the magma, all the magma fell and the other party''s figure was exposed.


    Except for the close fitting clothes that seemed to be made of King level blood beast leather, all other clothes disappeared. The exposed skin showed the color of bronze, and obvious scorched black marks could be seen, but it was obviously not a serious injury.


    And this man is the target they want to kill, gray Fergus.


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    The masked man was shocked. It was incredible that he was only hurt by the king level.


    According to his understanding, even the king level strong person could not only be hurt by such a blow.


    How strong is the opponent''s defense?


    Is it stronger than the king level strongman?


    "Monster..."


    Another masked man slipped down his forehead in a cold sweat and looked at gray walking out with fear in his eyes.


    "Even silver magic weapons have been used. You really look up to me!"


    Looking at the three masked people, he immediately noticed the bloody spear in the white haired old man''s hand. Gray''s face showed a trace of ridicule.


    After reaching the second level of wasteland level, Gray''s defense is strengthened again. His strongest defense is enough to carry the third level of wasteland level attack without injury, which is comparable to his defense against King level blood beasts.


    It was with this kind of defense that he didn''t get seriously injured under the attack whose power reached King level just now. Otherwise, although he won''t die under the attack just now, serious injury is inevitable.


    "Is it a member of the Naham family or the flame kingdom?"


    Gray guessed the identity of the three.


    Among his enemies, those who can afford silver magic weapons can only be the neham family and the flame Kingdom, so these three people can only be one of these two forces.


    "His strong defense can''t last. Let''s fight together!"


    The white haired old man''s face under the cloth was dignified. The blood power poured into the blood gun in his hand, and another huge blood flame column hit gray.


    Shua, Shua!


    A big and a small figure suddenly appeared in front of gray.


    One of the figures, with a silver mask and a knife hanging around his waist, was Danny greenton.


    The other figure, 9 meters high, stands upright, covered with golden scales, is the King Kong beast.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    As soon as it appeared, King Kong quickly rushed to the huge blood flame column and smashed it with a violent fist.


    Boom!


    In the terrible explosion, the King Kong beast''s fist became blackened, and its huge body fell back like a golden meteor. The red fire caused by the explosion rushed to gray and stanni greenton behind.


    Facing the red light, gray and Stanny greenton moved and rushed towards the three masked men.


    "The giant beast should not be dead. You block the silver mask man and the giant beast. I''ll deal with gray Fergus!"


    The white haired old man with a mask gave orders to the other two masked men, and stabbed gray with a bloody long gun in his hand.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    A huge bluish black tornado formed under his shot, rotating and hitting like gray.


    The previous blood flame column is the ability of blood long gun, and this wind system ability is his ability.


    Although it was his own ability, the power of the bloody spear also reached the king level.


    King level''s attack speed was terrible. It was too late to escape. Gray''s long sword was filled with black fog and turned into a huge tornado several meters long.


    Boom!


    The black giant sword was cut on the turquoise tornado, but it was easily knocked away by the turquoise tornado. The turquoise tornado wrapped gray like a big Turquoise blade after another, cutting gray.


    The surrounding ground was full of crisscross cracks one after another, and gray slipped back under the package of a turquoise tornado.


    Although the power of black fog has reached the limit of the third level of wasteland level and is extremely close to King level, it is not king level after all, and there is still a huge gap between King level and black fog.


    The man trapped by the bluish black tornado slipped out for hundreds of meters before gray broke free.


    There are dozens of scratches on the body. Fortunately, it has a defense comparable to the king level blood beast. These scratches can only be regarded as minor injuries.


    On the road where he was surrounded by a bluish black tornado, the ground was in a mess and a gully hundreds of meters long appeared.


    Just then, the huge red flame column hit again. Obviously, the other party didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe.


    Shua!


    Gray looks pale.


    The giant sword wrapped in the black fog cut out again and cut into the blue and black tornado. Although it can''t be stopped, it can at least weaken some of its power.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Facing the attack as powerful as king level, Gray was hit and flew several times, and the ground was full of crisscross huge traces.


    Click!


    The black giant sword collided with the tornado again. Suddenly, a clear sound sounded.


    Then he saw that the black giant sword in Gray''s hand was broken, not only the fog wrapped outside, but also the innermost magic sword.


    In the face of King level attacks, even the magic weapons at the peak of bronze become vulnerable. This is why countries must configure silver level magic weapons for King level strongmen.

 Chapter 503

    "At least two levels, the third level!"


    Discarding the hilt in his hand, gray swept the rest of his eyes in the direction of Danny greenton and King Kong.


    One man and one beast are at war. Although those who fight with them are suppressed by them, it can be clearly judged that the combat power of the two masked men who fight with them has reached the third level of famine level.


    The white haired old man used silver level magic weapons, not relying on his own combat power. I don''t know what strength it is. In other words, there are at least two famine level three in this attack.


    "It''s the flame kingdom!"


    Gray didn''t think that the Graham family could afford two third-level blood warriors. If they had such strength, gray wouldn''t have been beaten to the door at the beginning, and finally they were forced to make compensation.


    Then the forces to which the three belong are obvious. They belong to the flame kingdom. Further speculation is that they may belong to the flame tooth, an assassination organization directly belonging to the royal family of the flame kingdom.


    "Sure enough, I came!"


    For the assassination from the tooth of fire, gray had expected it and knew it would happen. Now it really does happen.


    Hula!


    With the roar of terror, a huge blood red flame column hit again, dozens of meters thick, with a terrible high temperature, hitting gray.


    Without taking out a new magic weapon from the purple ring, gray directly wrapped the black fog around his fist.


    Although there are several bronze magic swords in the purple ring, he doesn''t intend to use them. Even the bronze magic weapons can''t withstand a few blows, and no amount of magic weapons can be damaged.


    Now his metallized body is even harder than the bronze magic weapon. Even the black fog is difficult to damage, so he directly wraps the black fog on his hand to fight the enemy.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s right hand was completely wrapped by black fog and turned into a giant fist of more than ten meters. He also took a strong wind and met the red flame giant column.


    Boom!


    In the terrible explosion, the black fog suddenly collapsed and disappeared, and the blood red flame wrapped gray and impacted gray back and forth.


    "The defense has not weakened!"


    Holding a bloody spear, the white haired old man was anxious.


    He has shot more than ten times in a row. Even with the strength of his third level blood, it consumes a lot.


    However, the injuries left on the other side can only be regarded as general and far from fatal.


    Originally, he thought that the other party''s strong defense would not last long, but after more than 10 fights, the other party''s defense did not weaken, but his own blood power was greatly consumed.


    "Do you want to give up? No, if you miss this time, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance later!"


    The idea of giving up came into his mind, but he immediately denied it.


    He knew the determination of the flame kingdom to kill gray Fergus at all costs, even if it paid silver magic weapons.


    If you miss this time, the other party will certainly enter the royal capital of the purple moon Kingdom and seek the protection of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. In this way, there will be no chance.


    "Must die -"


    His eyes became firm and quickly approached the other party to avoid the other party''s defeat and escape.


    Hula!


    Gray turned over and climbed up, and the black fog turned into a black river, mighty, attacking the approaching white haired old man.


    Naturally, he can''t escape. If he wants to escape, he has at least two ways. He can escape calmly, whether with the king speed possessed by Danny greenton or using space transmission.


    However, after he escaped, the rest of count Fergus and others were miserable and would certainly become the object of anger.


    Moreover, the strength shown by the other party is not enough to make him afraid to escape!


    Poof!


    The white haired old man''s bloody long gun just waved gently, and a blue and black wind blade appeared. He immediately split the black fog in two, and then stabbed gray in the air.


    A huge bluish black tornado appeared and attacked gray quickly. It covered a great area and was so fast that grace had no chance to escape.


    Boom!


    The black fog on his fist turned into more than ten meters, and gray hit it again.


    The giant fist formed by the black fog was broken, and the cyan black tornado hit gray. Gray was hit and slid back, with scratches on his body.


    She was completely suppressed, but grace was not discouraged. It was normal to be suppressed in the face of an attack as powerful as king level.


    It''s not a shame not to die under the fierce king level attack.


    Among the young generation of the four kingdoms, only he can do it, even Nicholas flame can''t resist the king level attack without the help of silver magic weapons.


    And he believed that he would win in the end. As long as the other party was not king level, he would never use silver level magic weapons for a long time.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    More than ten more battles were fought, and the whole forest was completely destroyed. There were burning traces and burning flames everywhere.


    "Monster!"


    Although he still kept gray down, the old man with white hair had a stronger and stronger premonition in his heart.


    Even if we look through the history of the four kingdoms, no one will carry the attack of the king level strong before becoming the king level strong, and they will not die for dozens of times.


    The strong defense of the other party makes him feel very uneasy. When the blood power is exhausted, I''m afraid he will be like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Retreat!"


    Although there is still a little blood power, it is obvious that the other party is not what he can kill, even holding a silver magic weapon.


    He decided to retreat, just then.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Two consecutive screams sounded almost at the same time. He looked in the direction of the sound and couldn''t help sweating on his forehead.


    One of the two companions who followed him was almost split in half by the silver masked man, lying on the ground with blood all over.


    The other companion fell into a huge pit, and his bones were as soft as if they had been completely broken. His body was unnaturally twisted and had no movement.


    The two third level companions of the famine level, whose strength is not much different from that of him, have been killed in such a short time!


    He didn''t know that neither Stanny greenton nor King Kong beast was weaker than gray, or even better, because they had King speed that gray didn''t have.


    "Escape..."


    The old man with white hair gave up gray without hesitation and turned to escape.


    Although the task of killing gray Fergus is extremely important, it seems impossible to complete it now. When that person and beast come, the situation will be even worse. Maybe even he will die here like the other two companions.


    "Stay!"


    Gray chased the white haired old man. Before him, a big and a small figure chased the white haired old man.


    If you say anything, you should leave the other party. A silver magic weapon, even if it is not a sword, is very valuable. You must get it.


    "So fast!"


    The grey headed old man was very fast and reached the third level of the famine level, but the speed of Danny greenton and King Kong beast was faster. They all reached the king level. Soon, they were close to the white haired old man.


    "If you continue like this, you will be caught up!"


    As soon as the white haired old man gritted his teeth and turned around, he held a bloody long gun. A huge bluish black tornado quickly attacked Danny greenton and King Kong beast, covering a large area.


    But stani greenton and King Kong beast are not gray. They are faster than gray. Even in the face of King level attack, they also have the ability to avoid.


    It was as if Danny greenton stepped on an invisible ladder and rose directly into the sky. He escaped the huge tornado and continued to chase the white haired old man.


    King Kong beast is huge. Even if its speed and power are equal to that of Stanny greenton, it can''t step in the void like Stanny greenton.


    However, its legs kicked on the ground, and its huge body suddenly ejected up, dozens of meters high. It also crossed the huge tornado and chased the white haired old man.


    Seeing this scene, the white haired old man sweated even more on his forehead. Despite the loss of blood power, he attacked Stanny greenton and King Kong beast one after another. At the same time, he ran at full speed.


    Boom!


    The huge King Kong beast was hit by a huge bloody flame column that couldn''t dodge, ploughing a gully on the ground and retreating again and again.


    After all, we are facing King level attacks. We can''t avoid them every time.


    Whoosh!


    However, stani greenton successfully missed the attack, stopped the white haired old man''s way and slashed the white haired old man with a knife.


    Dang!


    The old man with white hair swept out with a long gun and burst out with King level power. He immediately swept Danny greenton out, but he was forced to give a meal.


    Boom!


    Gray, whose speed was no worse than that of the white haired old man, finally caught up with him, wrapped his fist in black fog and punched the white haired old man.


    In the face of this sudden blow, the white haired old man had no time to resist or avoid, and suddenly his back flew out.


    At this time, the King Kong beast also caught up with the white haired old man.


    Boom!


    The old man with white hair was hit by a punch again.


    In the face of three strong king level attacks, it was difficult to be seriously damaged, and two of them reached the king level. Relying on the silver level magic weapons, the combat power was comparable to the king level white haired old man, who was immediately surrounded and beaten.


    Even if the king level combat power broke out and one or two of the three flew away temporarily, another stopped him and made it difficult for him to escape.


    In the end, the white haired old man''s blood power was completely exhausted, and the silver magic weapon was in his hand, that is, a weapon without any power except hard.


    Poof!


    Finally, gray punched the white haired old man in the chest, the white haired old man''s chest collapsed, several bones were broken, blood was spit out, his eyes turned over, and there was no sound at all.


    The cloth on his face fell. Gray was surprised to see the face behind the white haired old man''s cloth.


    "Marlowe Sydney!"

 Chapter 504

    "It''s him!"


    Marlowe Sydney, head of the storm mercenary regiment, one of the largest mercenary regiments in the purple moon Kingdom, met gray when he went to the mercenary city.


    The city of mercenaries was invaded by the king of killers. The king of mercenaries and the king of killers fought for the fruit of evolution. At that time, Marlowe Sydney, like gray, happened to be at the auction house.


    Gray and others didn''t know what the fruit of evolution was. At that time, the other party carefully explained the fruit of evolution for gray and others. Gray first heard about evolutionary medicine from the other party.


    At that time, the other party looked kind, but unexpectedly, the other party was the flame tooth member of the flame King installed in the purple moon kingdom. The kindness on his face was just a disguise.


    "It''s really deep enough. It''s actually the head of the storm mercenary regiment. Then the storm mercenary regiment may be a stronghold of the flame tooth."


    Gray''s eyes flashed cold. He could not let go of the storm mercenary regiment, which was the stronghold of flame teeth.


    "Just trying to find some people, I sent them to the door!"


    With a sneer on his lips, gray squatted down and put one hand on Marlowe Sydney''s head.


    There are still some plants around, floating with green light and completely withered, while Marlowe Sydney is shrouded in green light.


    A moment later, Marlowe Sydney recovered completely from her injury. Marlowe Sydney opened her eyes, stood up from the ground and stood respectfully beside gray. She didn''t see that the other party had come to kill gray not long ago.


    Gray came to the bodies of the other two masked people, who also used their resurrection ability. The injuries on the two masked people recovered and stood up again, but the people were not the original people.


    "The battle has stopped!"


    In the basement of the Fergus family castle, everyone was worried. When they heard that the fighting outside had stopped, everyone''s heart beat half a beat slower.


    The battle has stopped, that is to say, the battle has been divided. Who wins and who loses will be revealed soon.


    "Father, will gray..."


    Bernal''s face was full of worry. Although he trusted Gray''s strength and knew Gray''s strength very well, the enemy was obviously prepared. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help feeling deeply worried.


    "No, my brother won''t lose!"


    Sarah shook her head firmly, but there was a trace of concern in her eyes.


    "Yes, gray won''t lose!"


    Count Fergus also said firmly.


    "Never lose, never lose..."


    Although Mrs. Milan and Ellis did not deal with gray, they were eager to hope that gray was not the loser.


    Not to mention how the enemy will deal with them if gray is defeated, even if the enemy is too lazy to pay attention to their small role and loses Gray''s Fergus family, it will decline.


    They have seen the prosperity of the Fergus family and enjoyed the treatment of making friends with the nobles of the kingdom. They don''t want the Fergus family to return to its former appearance.


    All this should be based on the fact that gray is still alive. If gray is defeated and dies, all this glory will be far away from the Fergus family.


    "Master gray, master gray..."


    Outside, there was a joyful voice of guards and servants. Hearing this voice, several members of the Fergus family hiding in the secret room were all excited.


    "It''s gray, gray won!"


    Several people quickly opened the secret room door and rushed out of the secret room. Sure enough, they saw Gray appear at the door of the secret room.


    "Great, gray!"


    "Brother..."


    The Fergus family came forward excitedly. When they saw Gray, let alone seriously injured, they didn''t even have a wound. They were completely relieved.


    After reporting peace to the Fergus family, gray left the castle and found Marlowe Sydney. He had too many things to ask these three people.


    He has gained the ability of resurrection, but it is the first time to show it to people. It is unclear what the other party after resurrection is different from that before his death, and whether he has the memory before his death.


    First, he gave all kinds of orders to the three people. After confirming that the three people were indeed under his control, gray began to ask.


    "Do you still have memories?"


    "My Lord, I only have incomplete memories."


    Marlowe Sydney replied respectfully.


    "Incomplete memory?"


    "Yes, sir, I have only a part of my memory, and my memory is incomplete and incoherent. The same should be true of them."


    Marlowe Sydney replied respectfully.


    "Memory, but incomplete?"


    Gray leaned on his chin with one hand and wondered why.


    In his opinion, the resurrection method of resurrection ability should be to repair the body with the ability of back feeding, achieve absolute control over the body with the ability of corpse control, and use the soul ability to use the original soul as material to generate a new controlled soul.


    Through such resurrection, the other party''s body and soul are under Gray''s control.


    There is no memory, because the soul is new, not the original soul. There are some incomplete memories, because after all, the soul is generated with the original soul as the material, and there are still some memory fragments.


    I inquired with two other people except Marlowe Sydney and learned their identities.


    One of them runs a caravan. Of course, this caravan is also the camouflage of flame teeth. All the core figures in the caravan are members of flame teeth.


    The other is the leader of a bandit group, most of which are also members of the flame teeth.


    "Go back and stabilize your forces first. If you find that you can''t stabilize them, kill them!"


    Gray gave orders to them.


    Gray is ready to take control of the three flame teeth. However, he is first ready to go to the storm mercenary regiment, because the storm mercenary regiment is the strongest of the three flame teeth.


    He is ready to control the storm mercenary regiment and let it inquire for information and search for blood beasts.


    The characteristics of transformation ability enable gray to have a variety of blood beast abilities, but gray alone is obviously difficult to find a large number of suitable blood beasts. He needs such a force to search for blood beasts for himself.


    A few days later, gray and Marlowe Sydney arrived at the mercenary City, where the storm mercenary regiment was stationed.


    When he came here, gray didn''t do it in a big way.


    This is the territory of the Rex family, the family where the king of mercenaries is located. It will be very troublesome to disturb the Rex family. It''s easy to tell the true identity of the storm mercenaries, but gray doesn''t intend to expose the true identity of the storm mercenaries.


    So he decided to let Marlowe Sydney return to the storm mercenaries and lead the storm mercenaries out of the mercenary city.


    "Captain, did you succeed?"


    Marlowe Sydney''s return immediately alerted those in the storm mercenary regiment who knew Marlowe Sydney''s purpose. In the head''s study, a thin middle-aged man who was the deputy head of the storm mercenary regiment asked.


    "Failed. Call everyone to the conference room. I have something important to say."


    Marlowe Sydney said in a deep voice.


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Seeing Marlowe Sydney''s heavy face, the middle-aged did not doubt him, and quickly summoned all the members of the flame teeth to the conference room.


    "The mission failed, and gray Fergus was more difficult than he thought."


    In the conference room, Marlowe Sydney said with a heavy face.


    "Sir, don''t you have that weapon in your hand?"


    Someone asked in surprise.


    "Gray Fergus also has one in his hand, and the other party has two helpers. The three of us didn''t take advantage of it."


    Marlowe Sydney said solemnly.


    "There are!"


    "How could gray Fergus have it?"


    "I''m afraid it was given by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom or lent to him!"


    Many people in the conference room are dignified, even middle-aged men.


    "I''ve seen him before, and the mask fell off during this battle. I don''t know if he recognized me."


    Marlowe Sydney continued, seeing that everyone had a dignified face.


    "In order to avoid accidents, I''m going to take you to leave the mercenary city on the grounds of taking the task. After judging whether the storm mercenary regiment has been watched, I''ll make plans."


    "Yes, we''ll be ready now."


    Knowing that they might be targeted, these people naturally did not disagree. They were slightly prepared. Under the leadership of Marlowe Sydney, they quickly left the mercenary city and entered a huge forest.


    "My Lord, this matter needs to be reported to the organization as soon as possible!"


    Walking to Marlowe Sydney, the middle-aged man warned.


    "That''s right."


    Marlowe Sydney looked around and confirmed that he was dozens of miles away from the mercenary city. He suddenly took out a dagger from his arm and quickly stabbed it into the heart of the middle-aged man. The other party with the first level strength of the waste level had not even reacted, so he had been killed.


    "Lord Marlowe Sydney, you..."


    The sudden change shocked everyone else. I don''t understand why Marlowe Sydney suddenly shot the deputy head.


    "I have found out that he betrayed the organization and leaked the news to the royal family of the purple moon kingdom."


    Marlowe Sydney said calmly.


    "What? Gray Fergus is ready and has silver magic weapons in his hand because of godford''s rebellion?"


    "Is godford a traitor?"


    Some believed, some doubted, others retreated from afar and prepared to escape.


    Just then, gray appeared. When he waved, Danny greenton and King Kong appeared and surrounded everyone with Marlowe Sydney.


    "Gray Fergus, he''s gray Fergus!"


    "Marlowe Sydney, Marlowe Sydney is the traitor!"


    Someone recognized gray and immediately realized that Marlowe Sydney was the real traitor. Everyone changed their complexion and fled one after another.


    Unfortunately, they are faced with a full number of four famine level third-level existence, two of which have reached the king level. Among them, the most powerful is the middle-aged man with famine level strength, but he was killed by a sneak attack.


    It was a battle without accident. Soon everyone was killed, and then they stood up again and again. But at this time, their soul was no longer the original soul.

 Chapter 505

    After giving the order to the storm mercenary group to search for the trace of the king level blood beast of the cold ice department, gray asked the storm mercenary group to turn back to the mercenary city and rush to the other two strongholds of the flame tooth.


    A few days later, gray returned to the Fergus family, but he did not return alone, but with dozens of people.


    "Gray, what''s the matter with these people?"


    Asked count Fergus and Bernard in surprise.


    Although it is not clear about the specific strength of these people, there are a lot of people who bring them a sense of danger. Several of them make them feel creepy. Obviously, the strength of these dozens of people is not simple.


    "I hired them to take charge of the daily protection of the castle."


    Gray explained.


    "Can you guarantee loyalty?"


    Pulling gray aside, count Fergus whispered.


    The castle suddenly had such a group of great experts. He was happy. If there were such a group of experts at Ellis''s wedding, he wouldn''t be worried at that time.


    But many of these people are obviously very strong. Will such a strong person really be loyal to the Fergus family?


    "There''s absolutely no problem with loyalty. I''ll pay for the salary. You can rest assured."


    Gray definitely nodded. The life and death of the people controlled by the resurrection ability are all in his mind. He is absolutely more loyal than the people trained since childhood. Loyalty can be guaranteed.


    These dozens of people were transferred by gray from three flame tooth strongholds.


    Among them, there is one wild blood warrior, the realm is the first level of the wild level, three wild blood warriors, two wild level first level and one wild level second level.


    Although gray has taken control of the three flame tooth strongholds, including the storm mercenary regiment, he does not intend to separate the three strongholds from the flame tooth now. He is ready to make these three strongholds his insiders in the flame tooth, so he only transferred some people.


    These people transferred here were developed from three strongholds in the purple moon kingdom. Even the flame tooth doesn''t know the identity of these people and can be used safely.


    "That''s good."


    Seeing gray so determined and knowing that gray must be sure, count Fergus was relieved.


    "The forest you usually cultivate has been burned out. You are going to find another forest near the castle and build a wooden house for your cultivation. Which forest do you think is suitable?"


    Seeing that the matter of these dozens of people had been settled, Bernal asked gray.


    "You don''t have to find the woods again. Just build a wooden house in the original position. As for concealment, I''ll solve it."


    Gray shook his head. There is a direct passage to the original forest in Fergus castle. If it is destroyed and re excavated, it will be no small project. In terms of concealment, he has a solution.


    The next day, gray led more than a dozen former flame tooth members, including the bloodless soldier, to the forest full of burning marks.


    Originally, it was a forest that spread for several kilometers, but now it is dark everywhere, and hardened lava can be seen in many places.


    "Do it!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    With Gray''s orders, the dozen people took action.


    First, people with soil system ability use soil system ability to turn over the soil and bury all scorched traces in the soil.


    Later, people with plant ability planted tree species, and plant ability was used. Visible to the naked eye, this bare ground began to grow trees one after another.


    Among them, the effect of the birth of the bloodless warrior is the most terrible. Each birth is enough to turn into a forest within a radius of one or two hundred meters.


    Although his ability is not a plant ability, he holds a bronze peak magic weapon with plant ability, which is inspired by his wild strength. The power is naturally extremely terrible.


    In just two days, the trees that had been burned out were covered by trees again. Even the wooden houses were built, which were directly spawned by the ability of plants. A whole wooden house is a whole plant.


    Just add a series of bedding, cabinets and other supplies, and you can check in.


    "It took only two days to build a forest that spread for thousands of kilometers."


    Seeing that the forest appeared within two days, Bernard sighed all over his face, and Sarah and Caroline were also amazed.


    "They are also idle. They just make rational use of it."


    Gray smiled.


    It took only two days to create a forest of several kilometers, which undoubtedly revealed the convenience of blood soldiers in construction.


    However, only a few forces can do this. After all, more than a dozen blood soldiers were used in the whole process, and there was a waste blood soldier among them.


    Gray is the only one who will let the famine blood soldiers do construction. Other forces provide for the existence of the famine level. Why don''t they let them do such rough work.


    This is why although the world has all kinds of magical abilities, which can accelerate the construction ten times and one hundred times, the construction speed of buildings in the world is still very slow.


    "What are the strongest people?"


    Asked count Fergus, hesitating.


    "Three savage blood soldiers, one barren blood soldier."


    "Hiss -"


    In the hall, there was a cold breath.


    Caroline covered her red lips to hide her surprise.


    Sarah''s eyes widened without blinking.


    Daniela Carlisle, wife of Alice, a new member of the Fergus family, looked stunned. Did you hear it right? There are wild blood soldiers in it.


    Although they guessed that there were many strong people among the more than 100 people, they didn''t expect to be so strong. There were not only three brute blood soldiers, but also wild blood soldiers.


    Recently, they have contacted many royal nobles and have a general understanding of the power of royal nobles. Naturally, they understand what a wild blood soldier and three wild blood soldiers represent.


    Not to mention, with the addition of these forces, the Fergus family will not be weaker than any Marquis family.


    Gray smiled. He still had three wasteland level three in his hand. If he said it, people would not be surprised.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Gray''s face moved slightly and said hello to the people. He left the hall and came to the uninhabited area.


    Shua!


    The next moment, his figure disappeared and appeared thousands of miles away in a forest, impressively using space transmission.


    And he didn''t stop at this point and continuously stimulated spatial transmission. When he appeared again, he appeared in a basement.


    A man in a black cloak appeared in the study of the head of the storm mercenary regiment in the mercenary city.


    "I didn''t expect that holding silver weapons could not kill him, and even silver weapons were lost. The three leaders were very angry when they learned about this!"


    The man in a black cloak said hoarsely.


    "Let the organization down!"


    Marlowe Sydney smiled bitterly.


    "Unexpectedly, he also has silver level magic weapons in his hands, and two physical helpers comparable to King level blood beasts. If not for the silver weapons, even the three of us would probably die there."


    "The organization decided to halve the resource supply of the three strongholds in the next three years as a punishment."


    The man in the black cloak said hoarsely.


    "We failed the organization and we were punished."


    Marlowe Sydney said bitterly.


    The man in the black cloak nodded, his figure melted into the shadow and lurked away outside the study.


    Just the moment he sneaked out of his study, a bloody long gun with black fog wrapped around the tip of the gun came to him.


    Poof!


    In the face of this quick shot, even with the strength of the first-class, there was no time to avoid. The cloak man''s heart was pierced, his eyes were shocked and stunned, and his body was unable to fall.


    Creak!


    Marlowe Sidney came out, came near gray and saluted gray respectfully.


    "Lord gray, this is the person in charge of contacting the three of us in the dental organization!"


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded faintly.


    Because Marlowe Sydney and others were resurrected by him with resurrection ability, he can give orders to Marlowe Sydney and others in his brain, and Marlowe Sydney and others can also feed back information to him in his brain.


    Of course, the distance cannot be too far. If the distance is too far, the feedback of such commands and information cannot be completed, and only the call of the other party can be roughly perceived.


    Just now, when he was in the living room, he sensed the call from Marlowe Sydney, so he immediately rushed over with space transmission.


    He looked at the cloaked man. He was a thin old man. He grabbed each other with one hand. Gray disappeared and appeared in a forest.


    Slightly away from the transmission point, use the resurrection ability to bring the thin old man back to life.


    After some inquiry, gray knew the identity of the thin old man, named Buck Lance. He was the first level strength of the waste level. Because he was good at lurking, he became the contact between the flame Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom.


    "The king of killers is in charge of my assassination!"


    Gray looks weird.


    Because of the tragedy of the Sidney family, gray once promised the three brothers and sisters of Saroyan that if he had the ability, he would kill the king of killers and avenge the old Marquis.


    But I didn''t expect that my strength was not enough to fight the king of killers. On the contrary, I was first targeted by the king of killers and had already assassinated him.


    The danger of this assassination is absolute.


    The silver level magic weapon is enough to give play to the combat power comparable to the king level. If he had not first raised his level to the second level of the famine level and had a terrorist defense that is difficult to be hit by the king level, he might have been hit hard when he was attacked secretly at first.


    "The king of killers is in charge of me!"


    A sense of crisis came into gray''s mind. The king of killers is not a simple King level strong man, but a king level strong man who has completed a transformation, which is stronger than the general King level strong man.


    "Fortunately, the existence of the king level can hardly sneak into the purple moon kingdom without alerting the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. Otherwise, we really can only hide in the purple moon king. This time, we took the three strongholds of dental tissue as our insiders, which is right!"


    The three strongholds are the flame tooth''s intelligence network in the purple moon kingdom. If you master these three strongholds, you will be able to get information about what actions the flame tooth will take against him. There is more security. You can even use this to plot against the flame tooth in turn.

 Chapter 506

    The assassination of the flame tooth came to an end. It should not be assassinated by the flame tooth in a short time. Gray stayed in the Fergus family for a few days and set off for the king''s capital.


    If you want to increase the power of the three hybrid abilities to be as powerful as the king level, you must raise the fire blood and cold ice blood to the king level.


    The storm mercenary regiment is looking for the king level blood beast of the cold ice system. It is estimated that it will take a lot of time, but it is easy to get the blood of the king level blood beast of the fire system, so gray decides to get the blood of the king level blood beast of the fire system first.


    Because he had been to Wangdu, there were transmission points along the way. Gray soon transmitted it near Wangdu, and then flew to Wangdu.


    Stop at the gate of Wangdu city and gray walks into it.


    As the political and economic center of the whole purple moon Kingdom, the prosperity of the king''s capital can be seen. There are an endless stream of caravans in and out of the city gate. They paid for a carriage. Gray went to one of the residence of Francis in the king''s capital.


    The blood method practiced by Francis is the blood method of Ziyan beast sequence. The opponent should have King level blood with Ziyan beast sequence.


    After the briefing, Gray was welcomed in.


    The blood of the king level blood beast of the purple burning beast sequence was very smooth. It was easy to buy one. Francis only received 1 million gold coins symbolically.


    It was intended to be given directly to gray, but gray didn''t accept it.


    Being able to buy the blood of a king level blood beast has taken good care of him. Many people can''t buy it even if they have money. If they don''t even charge money, he''s really embarrassed to accept it.


    "Come to Wangdu this time, but stay a few more days!"


    In the garden pavilion, Francis road.


    "I have this plan. Now I''m stared by the teeth of fire. I''m going to avoid the limelight in the king''s capital."


    Gray joked.


    Flame tooth has temporarily given up the assassination of gray, which gray knows better, so this sentence is mostly joking.


    "The flame kingdom is too rampant."


    Francis frowned at Gray''s words.


    He naturally knew about Gray''s assassination, and gray reported it to the royal family in the form of a letter. Of course, in fact, the royal family had received the news before gray reported to the royal family.


    Originally, the royal family intended to send a king level strong man to receive gray to the royal capital for protection. The royal family knew Gray''s potential very well. Knowing that gray was targeted by the teeth of fire, the royal family would naturally provide protection to gray.


    But after seeing Gray''s letter, he gave up the idea.


    The traces of the battle were so obvious that one could see at a glance what the scale of the battle was. Even if gray wanted to hide it, it was difficult to hide it.


    Therefore, gray truthfully explained most of the fighting process. Only Marlowe Sydney chose to hide the situation. The truthful part includes the hard hit defense at the first level of the king level. After all, this is the key for him to stop the attack of silver weapons.


    Knowing that gray had such a defense, the royal family gave up the plan to receive gray from the king.


    With this kind of defense, even the king level strongman will spend a lot of time on gray. When the king level strongman in the flame kingdom is monitored and can''t sneak into the purple moon Kingdom, Gray''s safety doesn''t need to worry.


    "It''s a blessing in disguise that you got a silver weapon this time. What kind of weapon is it?"


    Francis had a slight envy on his face.


    Silver weapons are too scarce. Even as the successor of the purple moon Kingdom, he did not really have a silver weapon. The silver weapon he held last time he went to the endless ice field was only lent to him by the royal family for self-defense. After returning to the king''s capital, he has been put back into the Royal treasure house.


    "A gun weapon."


    In Gray''s hand, a bloody long gun appeared, deep as blood.


    The long handle is like two snakes entangled together, and the gun head is like a poisonous snake''s fangs.


    It''s a chilling and frightening killing machine. It seeps from the tip of the gun, which makes people feel creepy.


    "Sure enough, it''s a silver weapon!"


    Francis took it, looked at it carefully, and then returned it to green with envy in his eyes, but he was very pure and had no idea of possession.


    As the successor of a country, the whole kingdom will be his in the future. If he doesn''t have this magnanimity, he won''t be elected as his successor.


    Leaving the fascist house, gray first visited Saroyan, who lived in the palace, and then came to Sophia''s house.


    Several times, the servants of the house knew gray. Under the respectful guidance of the servants, Gray was introduced to a living room. Soon after, Sophia arrived.


    "It seems that there is no lack of arms and legs!"


    She looked up and down at gray, and Sophia joked with a smile in her eyes.


    "That will disappoint you. I can''t do anything else. I''m strong in defense."


    Gray shrugged.


    Sophia rolled her eyes and sat gracefully opposite gray.


    Because she was at home, she was wearing a blue skirt with a skirt on her knees, revealing two long white legs, a long purple hair spread out, and two strands of left and right hung on her chest, fresh and natural.


    "Can''t you be frightened and run to the king''s capital to seek Royal asylum?"


    "Why are you so smart? You guessed it. Poor man, he has just arrived in Wangdu. He doesn''t even have a place to stay."


    Gray pretended to be pathetic.


    "Then I''ll take you in with kindness."


    Sophia chuckled.


    In the following days, gray lived in Sophia''s house and enjoyed the treatment of a royal family member.


    Although gray is never stingy about his life, it is obviously a grade worse than the life of royal family members.


    The staple food of each meal is basically the flesh and blood of wild blood animals. The side dishes have magic fruits and vegetables that can promote strength growth, and the drinks are made of high-grade blood animal milk.


    Under such a diet for a long time, it is difficult to improve their strength. No wonder there are a large number of strong people in the royal family.


    However, such a diet standard, without corresponding details, can not be supplied for a long time, and no amount of money can be done.


    The reason why the royal family can do this is that it has formed a complete supply chain, and there will be no shortage of a certain link, which is obviously impossible for ordinary forces.


    "That Fox blood beast was originally called ghost fox."


    Staying in Sophia''s residence, gray naturally can''t eat for a living. The diet to improve his strength needs to be eaten for a long time, and it won''t have much effect in a short time.


    His real purpose was to collect the precious books in Sophia''s library.


    For him who has the ability of metamorphosis, there is never too much knowledge about blood animals. Only with rich knowledge about blood animals can he choose the appropriate blood animals for metamorphosis.


    From Sophie''s collection as like as two peas, he found almost identical blood animals that he had ever hunted and found the fox type blood beast. He almost certainly believed that the last hunting fox type of blood beast was the ghost ghost fox.


    In the evening, in the palace of the purple moon Kingdom, a figure dressed in black and covered his face climbed over the tall wall of the palace and quietly fell into the wall.


    When a pair of patrolling palace guards arrived, he flashed and hid in a corner that the palace guards couldn''t see. His speed was at least King level.


    As the most important palace of the purple moon Kingdom, the patrol team and secret sentry are naturally extremely dense, and cooperate together, almost making the whole palace have no dead angle in all directions.


    However, with King level speed, the black figure avoided intensive patrols and secret sentries, and touched the depths of the palace through one palace after another.


    Finally he came to the deepest part of the palace.


    When he came here, one of the several rings on his hand was excited, and a completely imperceptible wave spread. Then, in his eyes, the terrain in the depths of the whole palace became transparent, and all the structures were introduced into his brain in a three-dimensional perspective image.


    Where there is a room, where there is an aisle, where there is a garden... Everything is intuitively reflected in his mind.


    He went straight to one of the very ordinary looking rooms. After groping in the room, there was a slight sound. The room wall, which could not see any gap, slowly sank and revealed a downward ladder.


    Down the stairs, a long passage appeared in front of him.


    When he came here, a white ring on his hand was excited, a layer of white light spread around him, and then he walked along the channel.


    Originally, as a royal secret room, there must be Rune mechanisms, but along the way, he did not trigger any mechanisms, as if all Rune mechanisms had been closed.


    Finally, a stone door with beautiful patterns appeared in front of him. A trace of joy appeared in his eyes and pushed the stone door open.


    By the white light that wrapped him, he saw behind the stone gate.


    What catches the eye is a wide range of treasures, including magic coins piled up into mountains, various gemstones piled up into mountains, precious magic weapons and precious Rune items


    Suddenly, his complexion changed and he retreated sharply. At this moment, a purple flame light suddenly appeared from the secret room and hit him.


    The purple flame lit up the secret room, and a figure appeared in the secret room, which was one of the king level strongmen of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    Boom!


    The terrible noise suddenly sounded in Wangdu. Gray and Sophia, who had fallen asleep, were suddenly surprised, turned over, got up, quickly put on their clothes and walked out of the room.


    "What''s going on?"


    When gray met Sophia, their faces were all suspicious. The movement just now was obviously the movement of Wang level battle.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, and then they saw a purple flame rising into the sky, like a volcanic eruption.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a figure in the purple flame light column.

 Chapter 507

    Poof!


    From the purple flame, a human figure rushed out and rushed out of the king''s capital.


    In the Imperial Palace, several figures stepped in the void and chased the figure. While chasing forward, they shot at the figure.


    One terrible purple beam after another bloomed in the sky, gorgeous and dazzling. The power of each blow reached the king level.


    Even if it blooms in the sky, it is still inevitable that there are terrorist shock waves and to the ground. Seeing a large number of buildings in Wangdu, they will be blown away under the shock wave.


    Buzz!


    At this time, everywhere in the king''s capital, yellow light rose into the sky and turned into a huge Rune array to meet these shock waves that spread to the ground and eliminate the power of these shock waves.


    At the same time, on the walls around the king''s capital, a huge hemispherical yellow mask appeared, enveloping the whole king in the mask.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The battle in the sky was extremely fierce. After several battles, the battlefield was close to the Khaki mask.


    Whoosh!


    In the sky, the besieged figure rushed towards the Khaki mask.


    Several King level strongmen of the purple moon Kingdom who besieged him saw that the other party was like this, and they secretly said something bad.


    The Khaki mask naturally has the effect of trapping the enemy in it, but since the enemy in front of him dares to rush to the Khaki mask, he must have some certainty.


    Sure enough, when the other party was about to get close to the earthy yellow mask, he suddenly filled with white light. Then, the other party passed through the earthy yellow mask and rushed out of the king''s capital quickly.


    The king level strongmen in the purple moon kingdom were blocked by the earthy yellow light mask and could only watch each other escape.


    When the Yellow mask was lifted, the other party''s figure had already fled without a trace.


    "Did you escape?"


    Gray was surprised that the other party had successfully escaped under the siege of several King level strongmen. This record was too strong.


    Although he had the means to penetrate the king''s capital barrier, he had resisted the siege of several King level strongmen before, which had explained the other party''s extraordinary.


    This is by no means an ordinary King level strong man.


    Whoosh!


    Sophia was worried and ran to the palace, and gray followed.


    When they came to the palace, they met Francis, hilya and other nobles who also came to the palace. After being informed, they soon met the current king.


    This is a man with a dignified breath wearing a crown. He looks like a middle-aged man, but his real age should be older. The reason why he looks young is that he is already a king level strong man.


    "Father, is it the king level strongman of the flame kingdom?"


    Knowing that there were no casualties in palace, Francis asked with the a sigh of the relief.


    Although he, Sophia and hilya also have residences in the palace, they rarely live in the palace when they grow up, and spend most of their time in the palace.


    "Probably not."


    The king of the purple moon Kingdom shook his head.


    "This man''s blood beast ability is not like the blood method of the flame kingdom."


    "Not the flame Kingdom, is it...?"


    Xierya looked surprised. The four kingdoms, except the flame Kingdom, could only be the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    "No, this man probably doesn''t belong to the four kingdoms."


    Understand what xierya thought, the king of the purple moon Kingdom shook his head.


    "Forces that do not belong to the four kingdoms?"


    Hearing this judgment, gray and others all looked slightly.


    Although the four kingdoms are powerful, not all king level strong people belong to the four kingdoms, and there are also individual King level strong people outside the four kingdoms.


    The king of mercenaries is one, the king of killers before joining the flame kingdom is one, and there are several others. These people are scattered among the four kingdoms, but they are alienated from the four kingdoms.


    Generally speaking, the attitude of the four kingdoms towards such a king level strong man is laissez faire. As long as it does not exceed the tolerance limit, it will be laissez faire. After all, if a king level strong man is forced to rush and destroy wantonly, the consequences will be very serious.


    These wandering King level strongmen also know that the strength of the four kingdoms is not what they can compete with. They are basically very measured, but they don''t know why they suddenly sneaked into the palace of the purple moon Kingdom this time. What attracted each other?


    It''s getting late. I know there are no casualties in the palace. Gray and others didn''t stay in the palace for a long time, so they left.


    Two days later, at the invitation of Francis, gray and Sophia came to the residence of Francis. In addition to the two, Saroyan and others were also invited.


    "It''s not easy to sneak into the palace."


    Said Francis with a solemn face.


    "Not easy?"


    Everyone looked at him curiously. Naturally, it was not easy for the king level strong to sneak into the palace, but they knew that the word "not simple" in the words of Francis did not mean "King level strong to sneak into".


    "The king level soldier who sneaked in should be in a transformation, but his defense was extremely terrible. Even the attack of the second king level strong man couldn''t help him in the battle that night."


    Francis explained.


    "The realm of one transformation? How can the king level strongmen who have been transformed twice not defend?"


    Everyone was surprised, and then all looked strange at gray. Even Gray''s own face showed a strange color. His defense was several levels higher than his realm. His characteristics were really similar to him.


    "Of course, he is different from gray. According to the observation of the Royal strongmen who fought with him, the other party has no body metallization during the battle. The other party''s strong defense should only be a simple physical ability."


    Seeing that everyone looked at gray, Francis couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s certain that the man is not gray. After all, Gray was with Sophia when the other party fought with the king level strongman of the royal family. Moreover, Gray''s current state is not even King level, let alone a transformation.


    "Do you know what blood method he practices?"


    Gray asked with great interest.


    The realm is the first level of King level, but the defense is enough to make the second level of King level helpless. If this is done by blood method, the blood method cultivated by the other party will be extremely powerful.


    If he can get the blood of the corresponding blood beast, gray is confident that his defense will be improved by another level or two.


    "The type of blood method is the wind system, but I have searched all the Royal books and found no blood animal sequence in line with this characteristic."


    Francis shook his head.


    "Moreover, this is unusual not only because of his strong defense, but also because on the same night when the purple moon kingdom was invaded, the Three Kingdoms of gem, crimson and flame were also invaded."


    "Also invaded?"


    Gray and others were wide eyed and completely shocked by the news.


    Purple moon, crimson, gem and flame were also invaded, and almost at the same time, there is too much information in it.


    At the same time, there are at least four king level strongmen among the four kingdoms.


    When did such a powerful force appear outside the four kingdoms, and there were at least four king level strong men in charge?


    And it''s too brave to be enemies of the four kingdoms at the same time. How much courage does it take?


    Francis continued.


    "There are four people in total, and it is unknown whether there are other companions. However, although the four people have different blood skills, they have one common characteristic."


    "What characteristics?"


    Saroyan asked in surprise.


    "They all have far more defense than the same level."


    Francis murmured.


    "All have far more defense than the same level?"


    The people looked stunned.


    If one person has a defense far beyond the same level, it can also be understood as the particularity of the blood method. However, the blood methods practiced by the four people are different, but they all have a defense far beyond the same level, which seems very strange.


    "The strong defense should not be caused by blood method, but by some magic potion. This force must have some magic potion that can strengthen the flesh."


    Sophia said with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "That''s the only possibility now."


    Francis nodded.


    "The four people have been strengthened by magic potions. This force is not a loose organization formed in a short time. It must have existed for a long time."


    Hilya frowned.


    "Such a powerful force, haven''t you found any trace before?"


    Gray looked puzzled.


    "No, not at all. If the other party didn''t take the initiative to expose it, I don''t know when I would know the existence of such a force."


    Francis shook his head, and the color behind him said again.


    "I''m afraid we have the assurance to protest with the chambers of our four kingdoms."


    "The force that can protest with the chambers of the four kingdoms, the fifth force..."


    Everyone looked serious and felt the seriousness of the matter.


    Now, the flame kingdom is in a certain balance with the purple moon, crimson and gem. The fifth largest force suddenly appears. This balance is bound to be broken. A bad situation and a turbulence may occur at any time.


    "A force that had no trace before?"


    Thinking of this force and the super giant Rune array across the four kingdoms drawn on that map, gray had a bold guess in his heart. Would this force not be a force in the world at all?


    According to Gray''s guess, the huge Rune array is a rune array with repair ability, and the magic weapon of unknown level repaired by it seems to have reached the final stage and is about to be repaired.


    Under such circumstances, the forces who originally arranged this huge Rune array should send people to recover this magic weapon of unknown level.


    The force that shot at the four kingdoms suddenly appeared. Before, there was no trace. It can be said that it was very consistent with this. He could not help suspecting that the force that suddenly appeared was the one who arranged the super giant Rune array.

 Chapter 508

    "However, if the original force returns, how can the strength of the people sent be king level?"


    To arrange such a huge Rune array, it is certain that the power was strong at the beginning. It must be above the Empire. Even the Empire has strong magic light level, not to mention that power.


    The weapon of unknown level must be very important, but only a few King levels were sent to recover it, which was very inconsistent.


    However, although it''s not like the force that left the super giant Rune array, it''s really possible that foreign forces organized language, gray asked.


    "Is it possible that it is a force that does not belong to our world?"


    "Forces that do not belong to our world?"


    The identity of the people present was not simple. They were more or less exposed to some mysteries about the world. They knew that there was another world and human beings outside the world. Hearing gray say so, they couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    Indeed, the world appears too suddenly. Before that, there is no sign, it seems to appear suddenly. If it comes from other worlds, it is very possible.


    "It should not be possible. With their king level strength, it is impossible to break the world barrier."


    Francis shook his head. As a direct descendant of the royal family and the successor to the throne, he knew more about the mystery of the world than gray and others.


    "World barrier, what is this?"


    In addition to Sophia and zelya, who should have been known for a long time, gray looked at Francis curiously.


    Although we know that there are other worlds, it is only to this extent. We have not heard of the "world barrier".


    "You also know that our world is not the only world. There are other worlds, and there is a natural barrier between our world and other worlds. If you want to travel between the two worlds, you must break this barrier before you can pass."


    Said Francis.


    "With their king level strength, they can never have the strength to break the world barrier. If they can do it, many King level strong people will not be trapped in the world for thousands of years!"


    "There is such a thing as the world barrier!"


    Gray and others have been greatly impacted. It turns out that they are caged animals. They have been trapped in a huge cage since they were born.


    "Is this where the cage came from?"


    Gray thought of the lines left by the purple thunder king before his death in the purple thunder King''s cemetery, and finally understood the origin of the word cage.


    The four great kingdoms are like being locked in a huge box. To leave the world, you must have the strength to break the wall of the box. Obviously, Wang level can''t break the box.


    "Your Highness Francis, how strong does it take to break the world barrier?"


    A young man with green hair asked in surprise that he was one of the more outstanding collateral children of the Duke of Addison''s family, otherwise he would not have been invited here.


    "At least it''s the magic light level. Of course, it''s just the Royal guess of the purple moon kingdom. After all, no one has reached the magic light level for thousands of years, so naturally it can''t be verified."


    Francis said.


    "Magic light level? And at least?"


    Many people''s faces show a complex color. With their potential, it is very difficult to become king level strong, not to mention the existence of magic light level. In this life, they are almost destined to be trapped in this cage.


    Even gray can''t help feeling quite stressed.


    Obviously, there was a more magnificent world outside, but he was trapped and died in such a world. Naturally, he was unwilling, but the strength of the magic light level was indeed an extremely huge natural moat. Even he would never dare to say that he could easily do it.


    For thousands of years, there is no reason why there is no strong person of magic light level.


    Originally, he thought it was the rarity of evolutionary medicinal materials that limited the birth of the strong at this level, but he changed his view after learning that there were three times of transforming the king level strong in the four countries.


    The rarity of evolutionary medicinal materials must be one of the reasons, but it is not the main reason. Although there are not many King level strong people who have changed three times in the past thousand years, there are by no means few. Is it true that none of these king level strong people has successfully promoted their blood to the magic light level?


    In Gray''s view, there should be such an existence, but for other reasons, it is stuck in the realm of three transformations and cannot be broken through.


    "What is the reason that the king level strong who has been transformed for three times can not break through to the magic light level?"


    Gray thought in his heart and thought of the super giant Rune array across the four kingdoms again.


    This is the biggest anomaly in the world. Is the inability to break through the magic light level related to this super giant Rune array?


    It is entirely possible that such a huge Rune array not only has the effect of repairing magic weapons, but also has other effects.


    "With this restriction, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to raise the realm to the magic light level."


    Although gray can raise his blood to the level of magic light by swallowing the blood of the blood beast of magic light level, he must be the same as other king level strongmen. Due to this invisible restriction, he can''t raise his realm to the level of magic light.


    He doesn''t think he will be the only one who can raise the realm to the magic light level.


    "The only good thing is that if I want to have magic light level combat power, I don''t need to upgrade my realm to magic light level."


    The ability of transformation gives gray not only high-level blood, but also mixed ability, which makes him have destructive power far beyond the same realm.


    With the mixed ability, he should be able to raise his combat power to the magic light level when he was still king level, and have the ability to break the world barrier.


    After staying in the house of Francis for half a day, gray and other talents left respectively. The news heard today is shocking.


    It has at least four king level strong men, and has the fifth largest force hiding in the dark with the medicine to strengthen the physical magic.


    There is a world barrier between the world and the world that even the king level strong can''t break.


    Each of these news, if spread to the outside world, is enough to cause huge earthquakes in the four kingdoms.


    "Can you introduce the medicine refining master worshipped by the royal family to me?"


    Gray asked Sophia in the back carriage.


    "Do you want to see the medicine refining master enshrined by the royal family? Do you want to refine any magic potion?"


    Sophia looks at gray unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, gray wants to see the medicine refining master.


    "No, I got a batch of imperial medicine, but I don''t know the specific purpose, so I want to ask the medicine refining master enshrined by the royal family to help identify it."


    Gray explained.


    After he got the batch of imperial potions in the secret room of the Half Moon Castle, he once asked master DURU, who lived in the Fergus family, to identify them.


    However, it''s a pity that although master DURU is a master of medicine refining, he doesn''t know much about the medicine in the imperial period. He only identified the effects of a few kinds of medicine, and there are still many medicines whose effects have not been identified.


    The carriage turned and headed for the palace. Finally, under the guidance of Sophia, gray met a slightly plump old man in a Phnom Penh pharmacist''s robe.


    "This is master Arnold. Among the medicine refining masters worshipped by the royal family, he has a lot of research on the medicine in the imperial period. Master Arnold, this is count gray. He has some medicine in the imperial period. He wants you to help identify it."


    Sophia introduced themselves to each other.


    "No problem, the old man can''t guarantee anything else. He still has some research on the potions in the imperial period!"


    Hearing Sophia''s introduction to gray, master Arnold showed a slightly plump face.


    Naturally, he has heard of gray and understands that although gray is only a earl, his status is no worse than that of the head of the Duke family, and most importantly, he is very favored by the royal family. He is considered by the royal family to be one of the people who are most likely to break through the king level.


    For such a person, he naturally did not dare to neglect, and promised very politely.


    "Thank you, master Arnold."


    Gray is naturally polite. He is not the kind of person who suppresses people by force, and this time he still asks for help. Being polite should have been.


    Under the leadership of master Arnold, gray and Sophia came to a medicine room with a long table, which should be the room used for refining medicine.


    "It''s amazing to keep refined gold as a container. The value of these potions should not be low."


    Seeing these potions that gray put on the long table, master Arnold said with a slight surprise.


    "Master Arnold, what kind of material is this refined gold?"


    Gray asked curiously.


    "This is a metal that is often used to preserve precious magic agents. It is the essence extracted from gold, so it is called" pure gold. "


    Master Arnold explained a little, then began to pick up the medicine and identify it for gray.


    "Hunter potion, this is a potion refined from the blood of wild blood beast wild Devil Dog and some other medicinal materials. After taking it, you will have the same smell as wild Devil Dog for a period of time, so it is called Hunter potion."


    "Spirit burning potion, this is a potion that can improve the strength in a short time at the cost of burning the power of blood. Even the king level strong can improve the combat power by one level in a short time."


    "However, after taking this medicine, the damage to the body is relatively large. It will take at least one or two months to recover. Within this one or two months, you can''t use the blood beast ability."


    ¡­¡­


    Master Arnold is worthy of being a master who has studied the potions of the imperial period. The other party basically knows these potions taken out by gray, and only a few potions with strange names are not recognized by the other party.


    Even so, the help to gray is extremely huge, because the potions identified by the other party alone have great value.


    The effect involves many aspects, including the importance of strengthening strength and saving life in a short time, the medicine used to enhance the ability to smell and search for enemies in a short time, the medicine with healing effect and even above the advanced healing medicine


    Each of these potions is of great value, and some of them, such as burning elixir, even the king level strong people have to be excited, which can be imagined.

 Chapter 509

    After staying in Wangdu for a month, Gray said goodbye to Sophia, Francis and others and left Wangdu. He used space transmission. After several moves, he appeared in the basement of the mercenary regiment''s residence in the mercenary city storm.


    "Lord gray!"


    Marlowe Sydney saluted respectfully when he saw Gray coming.


    Gray nodded and asked.


    "Did you contact me because you have found the king level blood beast of the cold ice department?"


    "Yes, sir, we have found the king level blood beast of the cold ice system you asked us to search."


    Marlowe Sydney replied.


    "Oh, where?"


    Gray asked with interest.


    "In the crocodile swamp."


    "Do you have a detailed map?"


    Gray knows about the crocodile swamp. It is a swamp in the west of the kingdom. Because there are many crocodile blood animals in the swamp, it is called crocodile swamp.


    "Yes, the place where the ice king blood beast was found has been marked with a red fork."


    Marlowe Sydney quickly handed over a map. Gray took it and opened it. On the map, a red fork was extremely eye-catching.


    "Sir, do you need me to arrange to guide you?"


    Asked Marlowe Sydney carefully.


    "No, the storm mercenary regiment can maintain the status quo. Be careful not to expose your relationship with me. Also, if you have news about the flame Kingdom, inform me immediately."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Marlowe Sydney''s respect should be that although he is a strong man at the third level, he has no pride in front of gray, and even has no dissatisfaction with gray in his heart.


    The soul of the other party resurrected by using the resurrection ability is not the original soul, but the soul reborn by Gray''s ability. The respect and loyalty to gray are definitely more than the so-called dead man.


    After using space transmission to catch a section of the road, there was no space transmission. Gray mimicked his cyan black wings and began to fly on the way. It took a day to get outside the crocodile swamp.


    Later in the day, he settled in a small town hotel outside the crocodile swamp.


    "Have you heard? A strange thing happened in the crocodile swamp."


    In the hotel, there are more than ten tables, several of which have been occupied. The diners should come from the same mercenary regiment.


    Crocodile leather is a high-quality material for making war clothes, so mercenaries come here from time to time to hunt crocodile blood animals.


    The conversation between five mercenaries at one table attracted Gray''s attention.


    "What strange thing?"


    Someone at the same table asked.


    "The crocodile is fogging in the swamp."


    The mercenary who spoke just now said.


    "Fog at this time?"


    There was a surprised voice nearby.


    At this time, it is summer and the temperature is the highest in a year. According to common sense, it should not be foggy.


    "And this is not the strangest."


    The person who spoke before glanced at several people at the same table and said.


    "Isn''t it the strangest? What''s more strange?"


    Several people at the same table looked at the former with curiosity. Even the people at the next table looked this way when they heard their conversation.


    "Some mercenaries felt strange, so they sent people to explore. As a result, all the people who went to explore returned to the original place."


    Being stared at by so many people, the talking mercenary felt that his vanity was greatly satisfied, and immediately shouted.


    "Back to the original place?"


    "Yes, the people sent to explore, no matter how they go, will eventually return to their original place and can''t enter the depths of the fog."


    ¡­¡­


    Gray held his chin slightly with one hand. It was obvious that the fog was very abnormal. Both the time of appearance and the characteristics of people returning to the original place showed that the fog was abnormal and did not occur naturally.


    "Is it the fog made by some blood beast?"


    According to Gray''s estimation, these mists are likely to be made by the blood beast ability of some kind of blood beast. They should have the ability of hallucinating and can affect people''s senses, so that people can unknowingly return to their original place.


    The next day, gray set out into the crocodile swamp.


    Crocodile swamp is naturally dominated by swamp terrain. The soil is excessively wet, the ground is soft, and there are many rotten silt. Walking in it, one will fall into the silt, and sink deeper and deeper, and eventually the whole person will be buried in the silt.


    Only a part of the people who die in the crocodile swamp every year are killed by blood animals, and a large number of people die under the terrain of crocodile swamp.


    Such a terrain is nothing for gray, who has the ability to fly. His wings flutter. He flies over the swamp and goes to the place where the king level blood beast of the cold ice system is found in the map.


    Shua!


    In a swamp mud, a blood beast with brown skin and similar color to the mud found gray flying in the air. His huge mouth opened and a compressed water blade cleaved to gray.


    KAKA!


    When the water knife was about to hit gray, it suddenly turned into cold ice. Then the water knife turned around and split at the blood beast with brown skin.


    Poof!


    Bright red blood splashed. Blood and mud mixed together. In the mud, a blood beast rolled painfully. Mud splashed. After struggling for a few times, he stopped struggling.


    Gray didn''t mean to come forward to collect blood and flew straight by. Judging from the power of water blade, he should only be a crazy blood beast. It''s hard for this level of blood beast to arouse his interest.


    After half a day''s flight, gray had entered the depths of the crocodile swamp.


    "Sure enough, there is a fog area!"


    He found an area that spread for several miles. It was foggy and completely covered by thick fog. It was incompatible with the surrounding yellowish brown terrain and looked quite strange.


    Gray flew over and looked down from high.


    The fog is very thick, rich and convenient, just like white clouds in the sky. The visibility is very low. Even if you look hard, you can only see more than 10 meters away.


    "I really want to explore!"


    A blood beast ability that can create illusory fog. Although it has no attack power, it is a very practical ability.


    It can be used not only to trap the enemy, but also to hide his figure and run for his life at critical moments. If he has the opportunity to get this kind of blood beast blood, he will not miss it.


    "Forget it, the top priority now is the king level blood beast of the cold ice department. If the time is delayed too long, this king level blood beast of the cold ice Department has left the original place, it will be bad!"


    Finally, gray gave up the idea of exploring and resolutely chose to leave. Hunting the king level blood beast of the cold ice department is what he urgently needs to do now. Everything else should be lined up.


    After a night in the swamp, the next day, gray approached the place marked in the map. He fell from the air and began to search carefully.


    After some searching, gray saw the traces left by several large blood beasts, which were very huge. With the shallow estimation skills he learned from the magic dog mercenary regiment, the blood beasts that left these traces should have been more than 10 meters.


    If there was no accident, there was a king level blood beast in this place, but it was obvious that the king level blood beast had left and did not continue to stay in this area.


    "It seems like a waste of a bottle of Hunter potion."


    Touching the purple ring, a bottle of Hunter potion appeared in Gray''s hand.


    According to the identification of master Arnold, this potion can make people have the smell comparable to the king level blood beast wild Devil Dog in a short time, and make people become a tracking expert. This is also the origin of the name of its Hunter potion.


    He has three bottles of such medicine. Now it seems that he has to waste one bottle to find the ice king beast.


    Unscrew the bottle stopper and drink the liquid medicine in one mouthful. The liquid medicine has a slight bitter taste and a trace of bloody smell. After all, the main material of this medicine is blood animal blood.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    After swallowing the medicine, gray felt his sense of smell become extremely sharp.


    All kinds of smells come in one after another, the freshness of plants, the stench of fallen leaves and decay, and the smell of remaining wild animals around


    Whether it is small or thick, it is difficult to escape under Gray''s nose. Even a little smell hundreds of meters away, he can smell it.


    He came to one of the places where the king beast left traces. Soon, gray smelled a unique smell. The reason why it was unique was that it had a dangerous feeling when he smelled it.


    Powerful blood beasts can drive away other blood beasts only by smell. Obviously, there is no reason. There is a strong dangerous smell in their smell, forcing other blood beasts to avoid far away.


    Gray followed the smell quickly.


    A crocodile blood beast plunged its body into the mud, revealing only two eyes and vent nostrils, which were completely integrated with the soil.


    It found gray coming dozens of meters away and hid in the soil. It didn''t move. As soon as gray approached, it launched a thunder attack on gray.


    Gray got closer and closer. He was ready to attack gray. At this time, gray waved and cut out a blue wind blade.


    Poof!


    There was a scratch on the ground that was tens of meters long. In the center of the scratch, the crocodile blood beast was cut in half by Gray''s wind blade before it had time to attack. The blood was like a fountain.


    After taking the hunter''s Potion, Gray''s smell became extremely developed. Far away, gray had already smelled the smell of the crocodile blood beast hiding in the soil, so there was this scene just now.


    After tracking all the way for dozens of miles, he encountered many bloody beasts on the way, but gray found them in advance and made clear the danger in advance.


    "Unfulfilled ice!"


    In front of gray, a piece of ice spread for more than 100 meters appeared. Judging from the signs that the ice had not completely melted, the blood beast that left the ice did not leave for long.


    The smell feedback also confirmed this. Here, he smelled an extremely strong smell of blood beast, which was the smell of the suspected King level blood beast he was tracking.

 Chapter 510

    "It should be nearby!"


    The smell is getting stronger and stronger, and there is no blood beast around. All kinds of signs show that the ice king beast is nearby.


    Gray searched more carefully, and the fall of each step was very light, for fear of disturbing the ice king beast.


    "Right ahead!"


    After searching for more than 10 minutes, with the help of the strong smell obtained by taking Hunter medicine, gray judged that the source of the smell was hundreds of meters ahead.


    Regardless of being soiled, gray lurked in the past under the cover of dense water and grass, pulled away a water and grass, and he finally saw the target this time.


    On a meadow, a huge blood beast lay half on the ground.


    This is a giant beast with the a length of the thirteen or fourteen meters. Its body is like a horse, with the four hooves and a short tail, but there is no hair on its body, and there are pieces of the white scales as big as palm.


    Its head is like a cow, in an inverted triangle, with a slightly curved sharp angle on the left and right sides of the head.


    On its huge head, there are a pair of blood colored eyes, which are huge like lanterns.


    "King level blood beast!"


    Only from the body shape, gray could judge that it must be a king level blood beast. When he contacted the cold ice he had seen before, his identity of the cold ice king beast was undoubtedly revealed.


    Moreover, gray further judged that the blood beast was a king level blood beast, ice spirit king beast, which was in the same sequence as the blood of the ice spirit beast on his body.


    Instead of doing it immediately, gray lurked and waited.


    His strongest combat power is at the peak of the third level of the famine level. Although this combat power is already very strong, it is a little difficult to hunt King level blood beasts.


    If you want to kill this king level blood beast, his strength is not enough. You must use other methods.


    As originally thought, the power of ghosts is needed. However, ghosts are nocturnal creatures and can''t appear during the day. Now they can only wait until the night comes.


    Crawl among the water and grass and wait. Several hours later, the effect of the hunter''s medicine has passed, and the extraordinary smell has disappeared. Fortunately, now the target is in front of you, and you don''t need the extraordinary smell.


    The sky finally darkened and entered the night. In the process, the ice king beast did not move its position. Obviously, it was going to spend the night here tonight.


    When it was finally completely dark, gray took action, took out the dagger tied to his left leg, stabbed the dagger into the land under him, and gave orders to the ghost in the dagger.


    With Gray''s order, these ghosts successively drilled out of the dagger. However, they did not expose themselves, but directly dived into the soil.


    One, two, three


    A total of 20 wild blood beast ghosts appeared in the earth centered on the dagger.


    Because they are under the soil, their bodies that emit hazy white light in the dark do not show white light.


    "Lurking in the past!"


    Gray commanded 20 ghost of wild blood beasts to lurk from the ground to the place where the ice soul King beast was located, and finally appeared under the ice soul King beast.


    "Attack!"


    Gray issued an attack order to all the ghosts. At that time, all the ghosts quickly drilled out of the soil and attacked the ice spirit king beast.


    Bang!


    Just when gray gave orders to the ghost to attack the ice spirit king beast, the ice spirit king beast seemed to feel the danger. His huge body suddenly stood up and jumped aside conditionally.


    Boom!


    The huge body of the ice soul King beast appeared dozens of meters away, smashing the earth and rock on the ground, and its original place was crowded with 20 wild blood beast ghosts.


    "Failed!"


    Gray, who commanded the ghost in the distance, shook his head.


    With the jump and avoidance just now, the ice soul King beast escaped the siege of 20 ghosts, and none of the ghosts successfully attached to the ice soul King beast.


    The stronger the existence, the sharper the perception of danger. Although the ice soul King beast did not detect the ghost under the ground, the perception of danger made the ice soul King beast conditionally avoid its original position.


    High¡ª¡ª


    As a king level blood beast and the existence at the top of the food chain, he was attacked. The ice spirit king beast was angry and used the cold ice ability. A large number of sharp cold ice immediately spread towards the ghosts of the 20 waste level blood beasts.


    The terrible cold ice covered 20 wild blood beast ghosts under the cold ice in an instant, and the cold ice did not stop, but spread all the way, hundreds of meters away.


    Along the way, the ground, water, grass, earth and rock, ponds, everything was wrapped by cold ice, and a spreading small iceberg appeared.


    "Not affected!"


    Seeing such terrible power, gray had some worries about whether the 20 wild blood beast ghosts would be affected, but his worry did not appear. As previously guessed, even the king level cold ice attack could not hurt the ghosts without entities.


    As soon as the cold ice passes through these ghosts, the ghosts are not affected at all, and are rapidly drifting towards the ice spirit king beast.


    The ice failed to freeze these creatures. The ice soul King beast was very alert. While attacking a terrible ice again, he quickly retreated to avoid the ghosts of 20 wild blood beasts.


    Instinctive intuition told it that it would be very dangerous if it was approached by the ghosts of these twenty wild blood beasts.


    "Spread out!"


    Gray commanded the ghosts of 20 wild blood beasts to disperse and form a huge circle. He first surrounded the ice spirit king beast, and then approached the ice spirit king beast together.


    High¡ª¡ª


    Facing the ghost of the wild blood beast surrounded from all directions, the ice spirit king beast felt extremely dangerous. Its hooves trampled on the ground, and the terrible cold ice spread rapidly around it.


    Unfortunately, it was still invalid. The ghost of King level blood beast easily penetrated the cold ice and continued to attack the king of ice spirit.


    The ice spirit king beast panicked and chose a direction. The king level speed broke out in an all-round way and wanted to break through.


    Faced with an ineffective opponent, it has decided to escape.


    Bang!


    It was very fast. When it was close to the ghosts, its huge body jumped up and wanted to pass over the ghosts and avoid them.


    However, the ghost''s body can float in the air. All ghosts float up and jump at the ice soul King beast.


    At the speed of ice soul king and beast king level, even the wild blood animal ghost is not as fast as it is. But at this time, there are a full 20 wild blood animal ghosts. Although the speed is not as fast as it is, it makes up for this deficiency in quantity.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Although he avoided many wild blood beast ghosts, the ice spirit king beast could not escape after all and was hit by a wild blood beast ghost.


    The ghost of the wild blood beast that hit the ice spirit king beast quickly integrated into the ice spirit king beast like a fog.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The ice spirit king beast, which was integrated by the ghost of the waste level blood beast, suddenly felt cold and trembled all over.


    As a king level blood beast of the cold ice department, it has a natural resistance to the cold, but at this time, it seems that it has lost this resistance and feels frozen all over.


    In fact, it is not its body that transmits this feeling to it, but its soul. The ghost attacks its soul, not its body.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    In the face of the ice spirit king beast, which was invaded by the ghost, more ghosts seized the opportunity and rushed into the ice spirit king beast, and the cold felt by the ice spirit king beast became more and more intense.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The huge body of the ice soul King beast rolled wildly, and centered on it, a terrible cold ice spread one after another, quickly spread to the distance, and a world of ice and snow appeared.


    KAKA!


    Even hundreds of meters away, Gray was still not covered by the cold ice. The whole person turned into an ice sculpture. Fortunately, he had a strong defense. It was not easy for such cold ice to hurt him.


    Click!


    Breaking free from the cold ice, he quickly retreated to a distance of more than a thousand meters. After he was sure that he would not be affected, he stopped and paid attention to the ice soul King beast in the distance.


    KAKA!


    With the ice soul King beast as the center, terrible cold ice is breaking out, and icebergs formed by cold ice appear one after another.


    Feeling the approach of death, the ice spirit king beast became crazy and launched attacks indiscriminately.


    Unfortunately, the struggle is futile. The ghost, a unique creature, has a natural restraining effect on the blood beast of the cold ice system. Its strong cold ice power has not affected the ghost that has penetrated into its body.


    After struggling for half an hour, the movement disappeared. The huge body of the ice soul King beast lay in the ice and snow made by himself, and there was no movement at all.


    Gray jumped on the small ice one after another, approached the ice king beast, and finally came to the ice king beast. Even Gray''s approach failed to make the ice king beast have the slightest reaction.


    Go around the huge head of the ice soul King beast, probe into the breath of the ice soul King beast, and don''t feel the slightest breath. Obviously, it is completely dead.


    Release all the ghost of the waste level blood beast from the body of the ice soul King beast and let them drill into the dagger again. Gray pulls out the sword around his waist. The black fog on the sword is wrapped and cuts into the body of the ice soul King beast.


    Dang!


    It was like cutting on metal. On the white scale, there was only a shallow hole, and only a trace of shallow blood exuded.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Facing the same position, gray cut the rest for 10 consecutive times before finally making the wound slightly larger and gurgling blood seeping out.


    He took out the rune bag and quickly collected the blood. He didn''t intend to let go even a drop of blood.


    King level blood beast blood, this is a real precious thing. Any one can sell more than one million. Any waste is shameful.


    After collecting the blood, gray looked again at the body of the ice soul King beast. A newly dead king level blood beast is definitely the best object to use the resurrection ability. Naturally, he will not miss it. In front of him, the ice soul King beast will become the first king level combat force under his command.

 Chapter 511

    "Have to change a place!"


    After looking around the white area, gray shook his head. Within a thousand meters around, all plants died under the cold ice, which is not suitable for exercising the resurrection ability. After all, the exercise of the resurrection ability requires the participation of plants.


    Release the King Kong beast from the purple ring, and let the King Kong beast up to 9 meters drag the body of the ice soul King beast, leave the ice covered area and come to a place with abundant water and grass.


    Gray came forward and put his hand on the head of the ice spirit king beast to use his resurrection ability.


    Even at night, you can still see green light floating from the surrounding plants such as water and grass, converging on the ice soul King beast and wrapping the whole body of the ice soul King beast.


    The wound cut by gray on the ice soul King beast is recovering rapidly, and the blood collected by gray in the ice soul King beast is also generating rapidly.


    At the same time, the soul of the ice soul King beast was crushed and reshaped under a mysterious force. In this process, the soul became close to gray.


    When the blood is fully restored, when the soul remodeling is completed.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The heart of the ice soul King beast beat slowly, and the blood of its whole body began to flow.


    Then the ice spirit king beast stood up, his huge body stood in front of gray like a hill, and a close emotion was transmitted to gray.


    So far, gray has the first king level combat power.


    Different from Stanny greenton, the ice spirit king beast in front of him has complete King level combat power, not only physical power, but also King level blood beast ability, which is no different from the real king level.


    Although gray seems to kill each other easily, it''s only because Gray''s ghost ability is extremely restrained, which doesn''t mean that the other party''s strength is weak.


    Under normal circumstances, if you don''t use the ghost ability, gray, Danny greenton and King Kong beast can hardly kill them.


    Its combat power is not like Marlowe Sydney with silver weapons. It can not last long, but can be maintained for a long time. Coupled with its king level defense, it is almost impossible to kill such an opponent.


    I found a dry place, set up a tent and prepared to rest here tonight.


    Crawling in the water and grass for several hours made gray feel uncomfortable. He didn''t feel comfortable until he took a hot bath and changed into clean clothes.


    The next day, when the sun first rose, after breakfast and finishing his morning practice, gray rode on the ice spirit king beast and went out of the crocodile swamp.


    Naturally, he would not leave the ice spirit king beast in the crocodile swamp. Such a strong combat power would naturally be brought back to the Fergus family. In this way, he could not be afraid even in the face of the attack of the king level strong.


    The only pity is that the fighting power resurrected by using the resurrection ability, such as the ice soul King beast, is a living creature and can''t be carried around in a purple ring.


    Corpse control ability and resurrection ability have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage of corpse control ability is that it can carry the combat power with you. The disadvantage is that if the controlled object is not a blood beast of the physical type, it can not give full play to the combat power of this blood beast.


    The advantage of resurrection ability is that no matter what kind of blood beast it is, it can give full play to its pre birth combat power after being resurrected, but the disadvantage is that it is not convenient to carry it with you.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Along the way, all the blood beasts and wild animals saw Gray''s combination of man and beast and fled one after another. There were panic beasts running everywhere from time to time.


    Fortunately, gray ordered the ice spirit king beast to restrain its pressure, otherwise, a beast tide is inevitable.


    "Back here again!"


    After a long time, gray saw the fog spreading for miles again. The thick fog covered it completely and looked white from a distance.


    "The matter of ice king beast has been solved. Then come and explore the fog to see what''s strange!"


    Gray drove the ice dead beast into the fog.


    Inside, the fog is extremely dense. As soon as you enter it, the visual range becomes very low. Even with Gray''s power, you can see more than 10 meters away at most.


    "Infrared sensing is useless."


    Gray had always relied on infrared perception, which also lost its function in this place. These fog with low temperature assimilated everything around and became the same temperature.


    Let gray rely on the temperature difference to form the infrared perception ability of perceptual field of vision, which becomes useless.


    He didn''t stop and drove the ice spirit king beast. Gray chose a direction. He wouldn''t be frightened like this.


    "Well, it''s really weird!"


    After going hundreds of meters deeper, gray suddenly felt an invisible force, like countless cobwebs, pouring in from all directions and penetrating into him.


    This power, which he is quite familiar with, is the power of the soul.


    The blood beast ability of ghost fox is soul. After obtaining the blood of ghost fox, gray became extremely sensitive to the soul, so he immediately felt the spider like soul power.


    "The reason why people who enter it will return to their original place should be that this force is causing trouble."


    Obviously, these soul forces like cobwebs are the culprit that makes others get lost in the thick fog and finally return to their starting place.


    From Gray''s body, the soul force penetrated out and wrapped himself with the ice soul King beast. Immediately, all the soul cobwebs were blocked out.


    The soul attack of ghost fox is to attack the target with the power of soul and cause damage to the soul of the target. The way gray now uses is an application of this soul ability.


    Unaffected by the cobweb of the soul, gray moved almost in a straight line. He quickly went deep into the fog.


    After several miles, according to the depth, it should have entered the center of the thick fog. Suddenly, the fog disappeared in front of gray.


    At the same time, a strange plant appeared in front of him.


    This is a plant more than one meter high, slightly short, covered with branches and leaves, and looks like a shrub.


    The reason why this plant is different is that the trunk branches and leaves of this plant are completely condensed by fog. The fog without form actually condensed into the shape of plants.


    On the top of this plant, there is a crystal ball with the size of a baby''s fist. The crystal ball is transparent, and there are wisps of mist inside. The shape of the crystal ball is constantly changing.


    "What is this?"


    Gray was surprised that a tree condensed by fog had a crystal ball growing at the top of the tree. Both the tree and the crystal ball were full of strange.


    Afraid that the ice spirit king beast would step on the tree with condensed fog, gray jumped down from the ice spirit king beast and walked towards the tree only more than one meter high.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a golden light suddenly appeared and quickly attacked Gray''s throat.


    The golden light was only three fingers thick, but above the golden light, gray felt a creepy crisis.


    Almost instinctively, his body was metallized, filled with bronze, and his body moved sideways to avoid.


    The golden light that should have hit Gray''s throat hit Gray''s shoulder because Gray''s side moved to avoid.


    Dang!


    With a metal impact sound, the golden light bounced off after hitting gray. The surrounding ground was splashed with earth and rock under the shock wave, and Gray''s body regressed under the impact.


    In his shoulder position, a wound appeared, and a little blood seeped out from the wound.


    Even with the defense after metallization, I still suffered some injuries under the golden light just now.


    "EH -"


    A light chant sounded. In the direction of the golden light, a masked slim female figure came out of the fog and looked at gray who fell out. There was a trace of accident in her eyes.


    The golden light that bounced back against gray floated beside her. It was a golden blade, very exquisite, and could see beautiful patterns.


    However, different from ordinary sharp blades, this sharp blade has no handle, only an extremely sharp blade.

 Chapter 512

    "Ow --"


    Seeing the masked woman attacking gray, the ice spirit king beast was furious.


    The cold ice ability is used. The cold ice spreads from its place to the masked woman, as if an ice river is spreading out.


    Shua!


    The golden sharp blade in front of the masked woman was suddenly golden and generous, chopping away towards the incoming glacier.


    Click!


    The huge glacier was split in two. Not only that, the golden blade continued to attack the ice soul King beast after splitting the glacier.


    Whoosh!


    Feeling the danger, the ice spirit king beast''s huge body burst out of King level speed and avoided the golden blade.


    After the golden sharp blade cut a deep gully on the ground, the successor was finally weak and returned to the masked woman.


    "Who are you?"


    Gray came forward to meet the ice spirit king beast and angrily attacked the masked woman.


    If he didn''t have strong physical defense, he would have been seriously injured under the sneak attack just now.


    Shua!


    The masked woman didn''t answer Gray''s meaning. The golden blade hanging in front of her shot out again and attacked the ice spirit king beast.


    In front of the ice soul King beast, a large amount of cold ice rose from the ground and turned into an ice wall one after another to block the golden blade.


    Poof!


    But the golden blade has terrible destructive power. One ice wall after another is broken, and finally breaks through the blockade of the ice wall and attacks the ice soul King beast.


    Gray threw out the sword, and the Black Mist wrapped around the sword to block the metal blade.


    Dang!


    Even the golden blade, which has penetrated countless ice walls and lost more than half of its power, still couldn''t help but let gray retreat after impact.


    "Silver weapon!"


    Gray stared at the golden blade that drove him back and turned back to the masked woman.


    The masked woman is obviously a strong man at the first level of the king level, and her realm is equivalent to the cold ice king beast.


    The reason why the opponent''s combat power is stronger than the ice king beast should be because the weapon held by the opponent is a silver magic weapon, and it is a silver weapon refined for metal ability users.


    By now, he could probably guess why the masked woman attacked him.


    The plant condensed by the fog is obviously unusual. The fog shrouded for miles should be caused by the fog plant. I''m afraid the masked woman found the plant earlier than him and has been guarding the plant.


    Obviously, he thought he wanted to rob the fog plant, so he shot him.


    Although he understood the idea of the masked woman, he was still annoyed by the other party''s repeated moves.


    Shua, Shua!


    Danny greenton and King Kong appeared. One moved and floated, and the other moved like a giant chariot passing by and rushed towards the masked woman.


    "Corpse control ability!"


    The masked woman made a sound. Her voice was clear, but it was extremely cold. The golden sharp blade floating in front of her suddenly differentiated into dozens of illusory lights and shadows, and attacked Danny greenton and King Kong beast.


    Boom, boom!


    Danny greenton and the King Kong beast evaded the attack of the golden virtual shadow with King level speed. The golden virtual shadow exploded behind them and continued to approach the masked woman.


    But the Golden Shadow didn''t stop. The Golden Shadow weathered from the golden blade and roared out, attacking Stanny greenton and King Kong beast.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    In the face of the continuous golden virtual shadows, even the king speed Stanny greenton and King Kong beast can''t help becoming difficult.


    Dang!


    Several golden virtual shadows attacked Stanny greenton. Stanny greenton stepped into the air to avoid these golden virtual shadows, but at this time, more golden virtual shadows came.


    Danny greenton waved a knife in the air to block several of them, but was hit by another golden virtual shadow and retreated.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The King Kong beast was too heavy to walk in the void, so he had to move on the ground to avoid and fight with his fist.


    Its huge size makes it easier to be attacked by the golden virtual shadow. Under the golden virtual shadow, it also goes backwards.


    When Danny greenton, King Kong beast and masked woman fight, gray and ice spirit beast will not be without action.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Gray stood on the ice spirit king beast and approached the masked woman with the ice spirit king beast.


    Kaka, Hula!


    The ice soul King beast used its ice ability to attack the masked woman with an ice river more than 100 meters wide.


    Gray also cut out with a sword, and a turbulent black fog whirled violently, attacking the masked woman with the glacier.


    Whew!


    The golden sharp blade in front of the masked woman suddenly burst into golden light, blooming tens of meters long, and greeted the giant glacier and black fog vortex.


    Click!


    The giant glacier and black fog vortex are all broken under the golden blade. Not only that, the golden blade still attacks gray and the ice spirit king beast with its remaining potential.


    Pooh!


    Ice soul King beast to avoid, the original ground, there is a deep crack hundreds of meters long.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Danny greenton, King Kong beast, ice spirit beast and gretcher besieged the masked woman.


    Danny greenton and King Kong beast were pushed back from time to time by the golden virtual shadow differentiated by the masked woman''s golden blade, and the combination of gray and ice soul King beast was approached by the golden blade from time to time. Several times, ice soul King beast escaped with King level speed.


    In terms of defense, the ice soul King beast can only be regarded as a king level ordinary level. If it is attacked by the golden blade, it will be seriously injured.


    Poof!


    After dozens of continuous fights, the ice soul King beast finally couldn''t escape. It was scratched by the golden blade. There was a big hole in his body, and the red blood gurgled out.


    "Is this the difference between the king level with silver weapons and the king level without silver weapons?"


    Gray frowned when he saw the wound on the ice spirit king beast.


    As a king level blood beast, the combat power of ice spirit king beast is no worse than that of the general King level, but it was still injured when it joined hands with him, King Kong King beast and stanni greenton. It can be imagined that the combat power of the masked woman at this time.


    Although a silver weapon is not enough to make the king level strong fight, it is enough to make the king level strong at the top of the same level and crush other king level strong without silver weapons.


    Gray has a silver magic weapon in his hand, but unfortunately, the ice spirit king beast can''t use it.


    He himself needs to avoid using silver weapons as much as possible. After all, silver weapons have a great loss of blood power. A large loss of blood power can not maintain metallization, and the situation will only get worse.


    Moreover, even if he uses silver weapons, his combat effectiveness must not be comparable to that of masked women.


    "If only the metallization ability could act on the ice spirit king beast!"


    Gray thought of the metallization ability acting on Danny greenton and King Kong. If the metallization ability could be applied to the ice soul King beast, the ice soul King beast would not have suffered so much.


    "No, maybe!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly and thought of the commonness between the ice soul King beast, Stanny greenton and King Kong.


    Both sides are controlled by his ability, but one is alive and the other is lifeless. Maybe the metallization ability can also act on the ice soul King beast.


    Thinking of this, gray tries to spread the metallization ability to the ice spirit king beast through his connection with the ice spirit king beast.


    Shua!


    A layer of silver metallic luster appeared on the body surface of the ice soul King beast. The ice soul King beast, originally covered with white scales, soon appeared a layer of silver metallic scales, and finally turned into a silver giant beast.


    Obviously, metallization is successful!


    "Very good!"


    Standing on the ice spirit king beast with strengthened defense, gray greatly increased his confidence and commanded Danny greenton and King Kong beast to continue to siege the masked woman.


    Although the ice soul King beast cannot use silver weapons, after metallization, the gap with masked women will be narrowed.


    Whew!


    After several consecutive fights, the golden blade split the glacier and attacked the ice soul King beast. After avoiding several times, the ice soul King beast was unable to avoid after all.


    Dang!


    The ice spirit king beast retreated again and again, but although there were wounds on the place where it was hit by the golden blade, compared with its huge size, it can only be regarded as minor injuries.


    "Sure enough!"


    Seeing this scene, the masked woman frowned.


    When she saw the body metallization of the ice soul King beast, she had guessed in this regard. Now it has been confirmed that the defense of the ice soul King beast has been greatly improved, and it is difficult for her attack to inflict heavy damage.


    At this moment, gray moved.


    A bloody spear suddenly appeared in his hand. At the tip of the bloody spear, a black tornado suddenly appeared and attacked the masked woman with a breath of terror.


    This is a strike with power reaching King level. It is a shot after Gray''s black fog increases with the blood colored spear, and the timing is at the moment when the masked woman just shot.


    Whoosh!


    Too late to resist, the masked woman hurried to the side to avoid, but the blow was too sudden, not only because of the opportunity, but also because of the person who shot.


    Before that, gray never showed the king level combat power and always showed the third level combat power of the wasteland level. As a result, the masked woman didn''t pay too much attention to gray. In her opinion, Gray was the least threatening of all the objects besieging her.


    In this case, gray suddenly burst out of King level combat power.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the black fog vortex, the ground, cold ice and earth and stone were crushed. The masked woman could not hide. She was rolled in by the huge black fog vortex and coerced into the distance.


    Along the way, the terrible black Qi with King level power constantly invades the other party with melting power.


    Because of the power of blood, gray is very taboo to use silver weapons, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t use it at all. When he has the opportunity, he will use it without hesitation, such as now.

 Chapter 513

    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    Gray didn''t stop at this point when he succeeded in the attack. The black fog surged on the bloody spear and turned into a huge black vortex again to attack the masked woman.


    Not only him, but also the ice spirit king beast, Danny greenton and King Kong beast.


    The ice soul King beast used its ice ability. Ice cones several meters thick condensed in the air and roared and hit the masked woman.


    Danny greenton and King Kong beast burst out at King level speed and jumped at the masked woman.


    Boom!


    The black fog whirlpool and a large number of ice cones burst out where the masked woman flew upside down, and the terrible shock wave hit all directions.


    There was a huge pothole on the ground, with smoke everywhere, broken ice and earth rock splashing. Wherever it was splashed, it was like being hit by a shell.


    Under this shock wave, Danny greenton and King Kong rushed towards the pit and rushed directly at the masked woman.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Suddenly, in the smoke filled pit, a golden virtual shadow suddenly shot out and attacked Danny greenton and King Kong beast.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two who rushed out retreated under the Golden Shadow.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and a figure appeared in the deep pit. This is a woman with long black hair and white skin.


    The mask was damaged due to fierce fighting and revealed her face. This is a young woman''s face. She has a beautiful face and a beauty mole at the corner of her mouth, which is very eye-catching.


    Looking at the woman, gray had tiny pupils.


    The clothes on the woman''s body are not of low grade. They should be woven from the hair of high-grade blood animals, but they are still broken under the attack just now, revealing a large area of beautiful skin.


    But on this skin, there was no wound at all. That is to say, under the attack of him and the ice spirit king beast, the other party was not hurt at all.


    "Defense is stronger than I am now!"


    Gray''s face became dignified.


    Today, he is so strong that even the first level of King level can''t be hit hard, but he will still be injured under the attack of the first level of King level.


    But women are different. Under the king level first level attack, there is no wound on their body, that is to say, the other party''s physical defense has been strong enough to be immune to the king level first level attack, which is a stronger defense than Gray''s existing defense.


    "You are the snobbish man who attacked Wangdu!"


    Gray murmured.


    With a defense far beyond the same realm, the identity of the other party is undoubtedly revealed. It must be the snobbish man who attacked Wang Du. He doesn''t think it''s a coincidence to meet other people with a defense far beyond the same realm.


    "Hum -"


    The woman didn''t answer, but her face was like a layer of frost. Obviously, the loss just now made her quite angry.


    Whoosh!


    At the next moment, the woman''s figure rushed out, broke out King level speed, and quickly approached gray.


    KAKA!


    A broad glacier spread out from the front of the ice soul King beast and attacked the woman.


    Pooh!


    In front of the woman, the golden light of the golden blade was released and cut forward. The glacier suddenly turned into two halves. The golden blade attacked gray with more potential.


    Dang!


    Gray''s spear was covered with black mist, which blocked the blow, but he retreated.


    Knowing that Wang level''s fighting power could not hurt women, gray dared not use his bloody long gun to increase his strength. His strike power was only the third level of Huang level, so even the remaining potential of the golden blade still made him reluctant.


    Whoosh!


    The metal blade turned back to the woman, and the woman approached gray with a cold face.


    KAKA!


    The icy river filled with cold came out again and spread to women.


    The woman quickly moved sideways to avoid the cold glacier, which spread all the way to hundreds of meters away.


    Dang!


    Just now, Danny greenton had approached the woman. He approached the woman from the side, and the broken knife in his hand turned into a silver light and hit the woman''s neck.


    The woman turned her body, facing stani greenton in the front, and the golden light burst from her fist, attaching the metal ability to her fist.


    Although it was not increased by the golden blade, the power of this fist still reached the king level. Stani greenton was blown out like a shell without any intention.


    Poof!


    The King Kong beast appeared behind the woman, and Shuo Da''s fist like a millstone fell on the woman''s back.


    The woman seemed to have eyes on her back. The golden blade in front of her wound behind her, and the golden light cut out generously.


    Before the King Kong''s fist hit the woman, it was hit by the golden blade. There was a wound on his body, and his huge body flew upside down.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    Just then, a black fog vortex appeared.


    The timing was excellent. When the woman had no time to avoid and resist, she bumped into the woman. Under this blow, there was no wound on the woman, but she was beaten back after all.


    "Difficult!"


    Gray''s face was dignified.


    Although he beat the other party back, it was obvious that the other party was strong. Even if he, ice spirit king beast, Stanny greenton and King Kong beast worked together, they only reluctantly beat the other party back.


    "In the final analysis, Danny greenton and King Kong have only the third level combat power of the famine level. When facing the king level, they have more than enough self-protection, but their combat power is seriously insufficient. After this time, we must find a king level blood beast of the physical type."


    The corpse control ability can only play the strongest combat power on the blood beast of the body type. If you want to maximize the combat power of the corpse control ability, you must find a king level blood beast that hunts and kills the body type.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    An hour later, the terrible battle continued.


    Under the siege of gray, Stanny greenton, King Kong beast and ice spirit beast, women will be shot out from time to time because they can''t cope with it. However, with the other party''s strong defense, it is obviously impossible to get hurt.


    Gray, Stanny greenton, King Kong and ice spirit have all added a lot of wounds.


    Fortunately, although their defense after metallization is not as good as that of the woman in front of them, it is not the first level attack of King level that can be seriously damaged.


    "Normal attack is invalid, ghost ability, and can''t be used during the day!"


    Looking at the woman who is still capable under the siege of him, Danny greenton, King Kong beast and ice spirit beast, gray, who consumes more than half of his blood power, has a retreat in his heart.


    Women''s combat power is stronger than him, and they have a strong defense that is difficult for him to hurt. In addition, the ghost ability cannot be used and most of the blood power is consumed. The situation is very unfavorable to him.


    When his blood power is exhausted and he can''t maintain metallization, his situation will become very dangerous.


    "But before that, grab the crystal ball!"


    Gray looked at the crystal ball above the fog plant.


    When fighting, both sides chose to stay away from fog plants, so even under their battle, fog plants were not damaged.


    From the point of view that the woman guarded the fog plants and did not immediately pick the crystal ball on the fog plants, the fog plants should be in the growth stage and have not reached the level of picking.


    However, he obviously can''t wait until that time. Although he doesn''t know how much influence it will have after picking, he will never leave the crystal ball to the woman.


    Not to mention that he was really curious about the crystal ball on the fog plant, he said that the woman didn''t say hello. Suddenly he shot at him, and never let the crystal ball fall into the woman''s hand.


    Gray was ready to act. Just then, the change suddenly appeared.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    The fog shrouded for several miles suddenly fluctuated violently, and then all the fog began to retract and converge towards the crystal ball on the fog plant.


    A large number of fog converged towards the crystal ball, and the converged fog formed a vortex. It seemed that there was an infinite space in the crystal ball, which filled all the fog, but the volume did not increase at all.


    Finally, the fog shrouded in the square meters was incorporated into the crystal ball. The abnormality in the square meters disappeared, leaving only a tree melted by fog and a crystal ball with some fog inside on the tree.


    Whoosh!


    Seeing such a change, the woman''s eyes lit up and quickly rushed to the crystal ball.


    "Ready to pick?!"


    The change of the fog and the woman''s actions all show that the crystal ball condensed by the fog should have been able to be picked. Gray also brightened his eyes and intercepted the woman to keep the woman away from the fog plants.


    Boom!


    The King Kong beast stopped the woman''s way and smashed her huge fist.


    "Go away!"


    The woman snorted coldly, and the golden sharp blade in front of her burst out a golden virtual shadow. The huge body of the King Kong beast flew upside down, while the woman continued to rush towards the fog plants.


    KAKA!


    Suddenly, the terrible cold ice spread to the woman and wanted to freeze the woman in the cold ice. The golden sharp blade in front of the woman chopped out, and the long river of cold ice suddenly turned into two halves.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    Gray used the blood colored long gun to increase the power. The black fog vortex with King level power attacked the woman. The golden blade had not turned back. The golden light was shrouded on the woman''s fist and hit the black fog vortex with one punch.


    Boom!


    Under the woman''s punch, the black fog vortex was exploded by the punch, but the woman also retreated under the blast wave of the explosion, and the distance from the crystal ball was pulled away.


    Whoosh!


    A figure, like an illusion, rushed to the fog plant. It was Danny greenton.


    Gray, ice spirit king beast and cold ice king beast are responsible for stopping the woman, and his task is to come to pick up the crystal ball.


    Danny greenton reached out and took the crystal ball off the fog plant.


    Patter!


    A crisp sound sounded like a fruit was picked from a tree, but it was not a fruit, but a crystal ball.


    Moreover, as the crystal ball was taken off, the plants melted by the fog collapsed and finally dissipated completely. Only the crystal ball in the hands of Danny greenton confirmed that there was a fog plant here.

 Chapter 514

    "Hand it in!"


    Seeing that the crystal ball was taken away by Danny greenton, the woman looked at Gray''s voice ice cold road.


    "Dream!"


    Gray sneered that what grows naturally is whoever gets nature.


    If the woman doesn''t attack as soon as she comes up, it''s enough to discuss with him. He can''t give up the crystal ball. After all, the crystal ball was discovered by the other party first.


    It''s a pity that the woman didn''t do so, but sneaked in and attacked hard. If he hadn''t been strong, he would have died under the other party''s sneak attack, so there was no room for discussion.


    Shua!


    In front of the woman, the golden blade, golden and generous, cleaved towards gray.


    Gray no longer worried about the loss of blood power, broke out King level combat power, and the black fog whirlpool met the golden blade. At the same time, the ice ability of the ice spirit king beast intercepted the golden blade together.


    Boom!


    Under the interception of black fog vortex and cold ice ability, the golden blade flies backwards.


    Not only the golden blade, but also the woman who wanted to approach was blocked in the aftermath of the collision.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Danny greenton and King Kong returned to gray. Gray touched the purple ring and immediately included Danny greenton and King Kong in the ring, including the crystal ball.


    "Do you think you can escape?"


    Seeing that gray had the intention to escape, the woman''s face was colder, and the golden light of the golden blade in front of her was brighter, which turned into a huge golden blade again.


    "I want to go, you can''t stop me!"


    Gray looked calm and joined hands with the ice spirit king beast. He blew the golden blade away with another blow and stopped the woman.


    At this time, he had joined with the ice spirit king beast and put his hand on the ice spirit king beast.


    Shua!


    The next moment, gray and the ice spirit king beast disappeared in place, which used space transmission.


    His strength has become stronger and he is more proficient in the use of space transmission. Now, even facing the king level strong, he is sure to escape calmly by using space transmission.


    "Asshole!"


    Gray''s figure disappeared, and there was only a woman left on the incomplete land left after the fierce battle. The woman''s face was blue, her fist clenched, and her silver teeth were creaking.


    Naturally, he could see that what Gray had just used was spatial transmission, and realized that it was impossible to track gray.


    Guarding this crystal ball for more than half a month, she didn''t expect to be taken away by others at the last time. The anger in her heart can''t be imagined.


    With continuous space transmission, gray returned to the forest where he usually practiced and placed the ice spirit king beast in the forest. He decided to place the ice spirit king beast here if there were no special circumstances in the future.


    This is not far from the castle. If the castle is attacked, the ice spirit king beast can immediately rush to support.


    "I''m afraid that woman can easily find out about me!"


    In the battle with women, gray can be said to have done his best. Coupled with his "popularity" in the purple moon Kingdom, women should be able to find out his identity with a little inquiry.


    This can''t help worrying him whether the woman who robbed the crystal ball will come to the door. Fortunately, the woman''s combat power poses little threat to him. With space transmission, she can carry the Fergus family away at any time.


    "Yes!"


    Gray had an idea. After the power of blood was restored, he used space to transmit. After several consecutive transmissions, he arrived at the king''s capital, hid the crystal ball and reported the situation of the woman to the royal family.


    Because of sneaking into the palace of the purple moon Kingdom and trying to steal, this force has been blacklisted by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has been vigorously searching for this force.


    Just because I didn''t know the faces of these people, it was quite laborious to search. Now the information provided by gray can be said to be the most needed by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    With the help of a painter, gray painted the woman''s face.


    Originally, it was very difficult to restore a woman''s appearance to a recognizable level by dictation. However, the characteristics of a woman are very obvious. The beauty moles at the corners of her mouth are very conspicuous and highly recognizable. If you encounter them, you can easily recognize them.


    Without staying in Wangdu for a long time, gray left Wangdu directly. The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom stared at him. It was not an ordinary difficulty for the woman to find him trouble.


    On the way back, gray thought about the gains and losses of the war.


    In this war, the advantages and disadvantages of corpse control ability and resurrection ability were undoubtedly revealed.


    The advantage of corpse control ability is that the controlled object can be placed in the purple ring and carried with you. The disadvantage is that only the controlled object is a flesh type blood beast, can it give full play to its complete combat power.


    What''s more, the controlled objects have no mind, only some fighting instincts. Manipulating them is like manipulating puppets.


    The advantage of resurrection ability is that the resurrected object has a mind, even if it is not a physical type, it can also play a complete combat power. The disadvantage is that it is inconvenient to carry with you.


    In particular, King level blood beasts like ice spirit king beasts with huge body size can''t go anywhere and take them anywhere. It''s very inconvenient and can''t become combat power at any time.


    Another point is that if the resurrected object is a blood beast, you can''t use magic weapons.


    To understand this, gray had a conclusion in his heart.


    "The best object of corpse control ability is king level blood beast of body type, and the best object of resurrection ability is king level warrior."


    The object of corpse control ability doesn''t have much to do with the size because it can be carried in the purple ring. Moreover, so far, he hasn''t seen anyone practicing pure body type blood method, so the best choice is the king level blood beast of body type.


    The controlled objects cannot carry the resurrection ability. In order not to attract people''s attention, they need to be as small as possible. King level soldiers are the most suitable. Most importantly, only humans can use magic weapons.


    Of course, in order to fill the vacancy of resurrection ability, he will not hunt King level soldiers who have no grudges with him. He will only hunt King level soldiers who have grudges with him, such as the king of killers.


    This is the most basic issue of principle. This is the lowest bottom line of a sane human being. Gray can''t allow himself to violate it.


    Turn to the mercenary city and come to the storm mercenary regiment. Gray orders Marlowe Sydney, the head of the storm mercenary regiment.


    "Try your best to search for King level blood beasts of physical type!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Marlowe Sydney''s respect should be.


    The advantage of having one''s own power is undoubtedly revealed at this time. As long as you give the order, many people will run for themselves. Just find it and take the last shot. In this way, it is much more efficient than looking for it alone.


    "Also, pay attention to King level blood beasts with ghost ability and King level blood beasts with corpse control ability."


    After thinking about it, gray added.


    His corpse control ability and ghost ability are only at the wasteland level, and there is a king level above it. If he can meet it, gray will not miss it.


    After all this, back to the Fergus family, gray had time to check the harvest, a crystal ball picked from the fog plant.


    Spread the crystal ball in the palm of his hand. Gray looked carefully. It was a crystal ball about the size of a baby''s fist. The crystal ball was transparent, but there was a little fog inside.


    These mists are constantly changing shapes, sometimes like beasts, sometimes like mountains, sometimes like plants. They are beautiful. If they are bigger and then placed in the living room, they are absolutely beautiful works of art.


    However, what could be liked by a king level strongman could not be as simple as a work of art. Gray knocked with his hand. Although it grew on a tree, its texture was quite hard and didn''t seem to be edible.


    "Is this a magic weapon?"


    With the speculation of magic weapon, gray tried to mobilize a trace of blood to pour into the crystal ball.


    Shua!


    The power of blood easily drilled into the crystal ball, and then saw an unnatural turbulence in the fog.


    Then, gray found that there was a fog from the crystal ball, covering a radius of tens of meters around him, but strangely, in the fog, he could easily see the front, and those soul cobwebs would automatically avoid him.


    After some attempt, gray had a general understanding of the crystal ball. It was indeed a magic weapon. Although it was very strange, it was not made by the master of refining utensils, but by the trees condensed by fog.


    The fog of this magic weapon can cover a range of miles at most. In this range, all creatures except Gray will be affected, even the ice spirit king beast is no exception. It is also difficult to identify the direction after being affected.


    Now I think that the woman can enter the fog. I''m afraid she has some way like him to resist the invasion of the spider web of the soul.


    Deep in the endless ice field, there is snow and ice everywhere, there is no sunshine all day, and there are many powerful blood beasts.


    Here, wasteland level blood beasts are very common. From time to time, they can meet King level blood beasts, which can be called the most dangerous place in the whole continent.


    At the beginning, gray and his family were able to enter the depths of the endless ice sheet because a group of King level strongmen had cleaned up the danger. Even so, some people still died under the blood beast, which showed the danger in the depths of the endless ice sheet.


    Boom!


    The endless ice field was close to the corresponding direction of the purple moon kingdom. One day, a terrible threat spread, and all the blood beasts within miles around could feel it.


    Feeling this strong pressure, blood beasts panic and avoid from afar.


    At the center of the pressure, a giant beast with a length of more than ten meters creeps.


    This is a blood beast covered with blue hair. It is slender, muscular, with a beautiful arc, and does not appear bloated.


    This is the king level blood beast howling wind beast.


    Click!


    Suddenly, with a clear sound, the body of the king level blood beast Xiaofeng suddenly collapsed, and a figure with a broken beard appeared in the scattered Xiaofeng beast.


    This is an old man with an extremely old face. At this time, his eyes are extremely sharp, so sharp that people can''t bear to look directly at him.


    "I thought there was no chance, but I didn''t expect such an opportunity."


    Feeling that he had indeed been promoted to the king level, he said excitedly.


    A few months ago, the endless ice field became strange, and some precious magic herbs appeared from time to time. Not long ago, he was lucky to win a precious magic fruit and became king level after swallowing it.


    "Although the endless ice field does have opportunities, it is really strange to break out one after another like this. Forget it, go back to the family first. I haven''t gone back for several years!"


    He walked in vain. A few days later, at night, he entered a castle, which was the castle of the Naham family.

 Chapter 515

    "Lord Barnett, it''s Lord Barnett!"


    "Lord Barnett is back!"


    There is an old Naham family excited.


    "Lord Barnett, have you...?"


    Asked one of the Naham family elders with great expectation.


    Getting a positive answer from Barnett Naham, there was excitement in the Naham family.


    In the past year, the Graham family has been oppressed by gray. Now there is a king level strong man in the family, who can finally sweep away the depression before.


    "What happened in the family?"


    Asked Barnett Naham, seeing many family leaders with grief and anger in their joy.


    "Lord Barnett, you want to avenge us..."


    "Poor Warner, when you were a child, you were cruelly killed by gray Fergus..."


    A group of senior members of the Graham family talked about the grudges between gray and the Graham family.


    "Hum, a bloodless warrior dares to bully my neham family like this. It''s not enough to calm my anger if I don''t kill him."


    After hearing the grudge between gray and the Graham family, Barnett Graham flew into a rage.


    "Lord Barnett, this matter needs to be considered in the long run. The royal family now attaches great importance to this gray Fergus. If the royal family knows that you did it, even you will be severely punished."


    The Lord of the Naham family hurried.


    "What do you mean...?"


    Barnett Graham looked at the Lord of the Naham family and asked.


    "Naturally, you can''t avoid revenge, but you can''t make too much publicity. It''s best to start in some inaccessible places without leaving any evidence. In this way, even if the royal family doubts and has no evidence, it won''t be angry with you."


    Said the Naham master with hatred in his eyes.


    Soon after, the information network of the Graham family, a giant rooted in the purple moon kingdom for hundreds of years, began to operate. Spies appeared in Fergus City, began to pay attention to Gray''s movements, and reported Gray''s movements to the Graham family at any time.


    Near Fergus castle, Gray''s cultivation forest.


    Standing in the open space, it seems that gray is closing his eyes and refreshing. His body suddenly changes.


    The body shape is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the clothes on his body are cracked with a click under this violent expansion. The slender man has become extremely burly, giving people a feeling of muscular man.


    Boom!


    It was like a giant beast awakened, and the violent breath burst out of him and spread around.


    In the woods, all the wild animals became frightened and all of them crawled on the ground trembling.


    After eating the food sent by the castle servant, the ice soul King beast, who was sleeping beautifully, also stood up and looked warily at the direction of the violent breath.


    Until it felt the familiar breath from the violent breath, it put down its vigilance, lay down again and continued its beautiful sleep just now.


    For a moment, the violent breath converged, and Gray''s body contracted and turned into the slender and thin appearance before.


    "It took more than half a year to finally reach the first stage of crazy blood skill cultivation!"


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, there was a violent smell on the body and the body became burly, which was the sign of the first level of crazy blood skill cultivation.


    In this state, Gray''s power, speed defense and even the power of blood beast ability will be greatly improved. In contrast, Gray''s blood power will be consumed at a very fast speed in this state.


    To some extent, blood skill is a means to obtain strong strength in a short time by consuming a large amount of blood power. Except for a few exceptions, it is applicable to most blood skills.


    Although it has the disadvantage of poor persistence, no one will not want to obtain blood skills.


    In the battle, even if only one strike can break out, it is entirely possible to control the war situation and decide life and death. Moreover, although the blood skill lasts for a short time, it is not only one strike.


    As for the Ke Di Shi who had fought with gray, the flame and others had only one hit, it was entirely because their blood skills were incomplete and the cost was far greater than the complete blood skills.


    If the other party had mastered the complete blood skill at that time, it was not the other party who died, but gray.


    "Half a year to complete the first stage, this speed is not sure whether it is fast or slow!"


    Because there was no comparison, just groping alone, gray didn''t know what degree of talent in blood skill cultivation was when he completed the first stage in half a year.


    Of course, although he cares about this, he won''t take it too seriously.


    With the ability of transformation, even if his understanding is poor, he also has a way to become stronger. Although blood skills are helpful to him, they are by no means necessary.


    After changing his clothes, gray thought of another thing.


    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t been able to find a king level blood beast of physical type for half a year!"


    Half a year has passed since he ordered the storm mercenary regiment to look for the king blood beast of the body type, but during these six months, he didn''t get any news about the king blood beast of the body type.


    The storm mercenary regiment completely controlled by him naturally can''t work without effort, so the only possibility is that it can''t be found.


    "King level blood beasts of flesh type are really rare!"


    The king level blood beasts of flesh type are very rare, which gray knows, but he didn''t expect to be so rare that he couldn''t find one for half a year.


    "Lord gray!"


    Just then, a voice sounded in Gray''s head.


    It is the voice conveyed to him through spiritual connection, and the contact information that only those who have been resurrected by him can do. However, it is not the news he most wants from the storm mercenary regiment, but the voice of godford, the only bloody warrior in the team guarding Fergus castle.


    "What''s up?"


    Asked gray.


    "Just caught a spy peeping at the castle."


    Godford said in a voice.


    "Spies?"


    Gray thought for a moment, knew each other''s location through spiritual contact, and came to a remote house in Fergus castle.


    Inside the house, there are goford and several castle guards. In addition, there is a short man about 1.6 meters tall.


    The man was tied to a metal pile in a cross shape. His body could not move. There were blood marks from the whip on his body. It was obvious that he had been tortured before.


    "My Lord, my Lord, I''m not a spy. I''m really not a spy. I just happened to pass Fergus."


    The short man twitched with pain, but his mouth was very hard, like a frightened ordinary man.


    However, he did not know that godford and others once belonged to the teeth of the flame kingdom. They were much better than each other in terms of latent camouflage means. In the view of godford and others, his acting skills were full of loopholes.


    "Won''t you explain?"


    Gray understood why godford informed him.


    "Well, let me see what forces are watching me now!"


    Gray''s mouth showed a cold arc.


    Most of the forces of the flame tooth in the purple moon kingdom are controlled by him. If spies are sent, he can''t have been notified. He is curious about what forces are peeping at him.


    Click!


    Twist the short man''s neck, kill the short man and hold the other party. Gray instantly appeared in a forest and used his resurrection ability. The other party immediately recovered from his injury and came back to life.


    "What forces sent you?"


    Asked gray.


    "My Lord, the Naham family sent me."


    The short man stopped talking hard and said respectfully.


    "The Naham family?"


    There was a strange look on Gray''s face, and now the Graham family dared to provoke him.


    Originally, he had considered whether to kill and control the top management of the neham family, but there were some who didn''t see the strongest and second-level strength of the neham family and didn''t do it. Now, it''s good that the other party took the initiative to provoke him.


    The other party sent spies to inquire, which was obviously ill intentioned.


    "What are you sent to do?"


    Gray asked with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Pay attention to your movements, sir. If you leave Fergus castle, inform the family immediately."


    The short man said truthfully.


    "Watch my movements?"


    The radian of Gray''s mouth was even worse. The Graham family sent someone to pay attention to his movements. Once they found that he had left Fergus castle, they immediately reported it. The intention was self-evident and was obviously ready to take action against him.


    "When did the Naham family get so confident?"


    Obviously, the neham family must have some confidence and feel able to deal with him, so they can''t wait.


    "Has anything happened to the Naham family lately?"


    After thinking about it, gray asked.


    "My Lord, I''m only responsible for exploring information outside. I can''t get inside the Naham family, so I don''t know."


    Said the short man.


    Seeing that nothing could be asked, gray asked the short man to go back and continue to act as before, while his own face was thinking.


    "I''m afraid there are strong kings in the Naham family."


    Although he didn''t ask about the strength of the Graham family, gray could roughly guess.


    With the strength he showed to the outside world, even the third level with silver weapons was not absolutely sure to kill him. The Naham family dared to fight him, probably with the help of the king level.


    I just don''t know whether the king level helper came from the neham family or not, but he made a deal.


    "Since the neiham family wants to fight me, give it a chance. Anyway, the resurrection ability needs King level soldiers!"


    After some consideration, gray made a decision, with a cold look in his eyes.


    Since the other party wants to find an opportunity to go out, it is necessary to create such an opportunity for the other party.


    With space transmission, even if he is defeated, he can escape calmly, and with his current combat power, the general King level is not afraid at all.


    There is still a vacancy in the resurrection ability. It is when the king level warrior is needed. Since the possible King level warrior wants to kill him, he will not be polite.

 Chapter 516

    A few days later in the morning, gray flapped his blue and black wings and flew away from Fergus castle.


    "Gray Fergus has left Fergus castle. Come on, report to the family!"


    In Fergus City, the hidden agents of the Graham family moved, and the news that gray left Fergus Castle spread to the Graham family from multiple channels.


    Flying all the way at low altitude, one day later, gray purchased some outdoor sleeping supplies in a small town and entered the iron stone forest.


    Iron stone forest is one of several large forests in the purple moon kingdom. The forest is famous for its rich iron stone.


    The hardness of this kind of iron stone is very high, almost as good as that of steel. It is a high-grade building material as famous as bronze stone, and is very favored by the great noble family.


    Because it is vulnerable to blood animals, the mining of this kind of iron stone is extremely dangerous, coupled with the difficulty of transportation, resulting in the extremely high price of this kind of iron stone in the market. Even so, it still attracts many big families.


    "Lord Barnett, gray Fergus left the Fergus family and entered the iron stone forest."


    As a Duke family, the Nahum family has an eye liner in many places, and this time, in order to monitor Gray, the Nahum family took the city of Fergus as the center and placed an eye liner in the surrounding Du an.


    Gray''s low altitude flight provided convenience for the Graham family. Gray''s figure was found from time to time. Soon, the news that gray entered the iron stone forest reached the Graham family.


    "Iron stone forest?"


    Hearing where gray was, Barnett Graham stood up and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    Iron stone forest is a forest without dense vegetation. From time to time, some bare stone mountains can be seen in the forest. Some stone mountains have traces of mining, which are the traces of iron stone mining.


    After entering the iron stone forest, gray went deep inside and finally reached a huge stone mountain deep in the iron stone forest.


    There is no vegetation around the stone mountain. If you look down from the sky, everything on the ground will have nowhere to hide.


    There are several huge man-made caves around the stone mountain, which are the traces of iron and stone mining.


    After coming here, gray began to take the stone mountain as the center and hunt blood beasts.


    In the past six months, gray basically didn''t go out much, and the meat consumption was almost the same. He could just take this opportunity to hunt some blood animals and replenish the "inventory".


    After a search, gray found the target.


    On a piece of grass, an eight meter long blood beast ate grass leisurely.


    Its hair is bluish black, very fluffy, its body looks very bloated, and its trunk is like an inflatable balloon.


    The head is like a sheep, with two curved sharp corners and four hoofed legs. Compared with its body shape, it is slightly slender.


    This is the wild blood beast hurricane sheep. It is not a special blood beast, but just an ordinary blood beast. It can be said that it is the weakest kind of wild blood beast.


    According to custom, the four kingdoms like to call those who cultivate special blood skills and first enter the wasteland level the first level of the wasteland level, but in fact, strictly speaking, it should be called the second level of the wasteland level, because in front of this, there is a weaker level, that is, the ordinary level wasteland level blood beast.


    If you start from the lowest level, the wasteland level has four levels in total. You have to undergo three transformations before you can become the king level.


    It''s only because people who can cultivate to the wasteland level can''t have poor blood skills, and it''s almost impossible to cultivate ordinary blood skills. Over time, this level is automatically ignored.


    "Although mutton has a smell of mutton, it will be very delicious if handled well."


    With Gray''s current strength, it will not be too difficult to kill a wild ordinary level blood beast.


    Shua!


    A wind blade with a length of more than 10 meters shot out in front of him and chopped at the hurricane sheep. The hurricane sheep fled in panic, but it had been cut by the wind blade before it could escape.


    Poof!


    The huge body was almost split in two and was killed on the spot. Gray skillfully came forward to collect blood and put the hurricane sheep into the purple ring.


    Two days later, gray appeared more than 10 miles south of the stone mountain.


    Here, you can see stone mountains everywhere. The ground is also stone. The color of the stone is dark red, just like blood.


    Sparse plants grow out of the stone cracks. They are all plants with extremely strong vitality. Plants that are too delicate can''t survive here at all.


    "Is that...?"


    On the cliff of a rocky mountain, a plant attracted Gray''s attention.


    This is a plant just like the root of an old tree. It is dark red all over. Its trunk is winding and strong like a dragon. The old skin on the surface is like dragon scales one after another.


    "It''s blood dragon root."


    Gray''s face lit up slightly.


    Blood dragon root is a very rare magic medicine. It is said that it can grow only where the blood of dragons and beasts above King level is soaked.


    Dragon beasts have a long life span. Dragon beasts above King level have a life span of thousands of years. The blood dragon root nourished by their blood has the effect of prolonging life and is very cherished.


    When gray and the Red Wing mercenaries went to hunt dead apes, they met a vendor in a small town near the thunder mountains, but it was not the real blood dragon root, but the root of mangrove.


    But what is in front of us is obviously not the root of mangrove, but the real blood dragon root, because it is different from the root of mangrove, and its surface has an old skin like a scale.


    Green and black wings grew behind him. Gray flew up the cliff and came to the blood dragon root.


    The blood dragon root grows in a stone crack. It has no leaves and only one trunk. It is really like a tree root, so someone uses the red tree root to take the blood dragon root.


    Gray extended his hand to the blood dragon root. Now his hands are harder than steel, so he doesn''t need any tools to dig out the blood dragon root in the rock.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a strange sound sounded, and an earthy yellow snake head sprang out of the rock wall, opened a huge mouth enough to swallow gray, and bit gray.


    Generally speaking, the more precious the magic medicine is, the more powerful blood beasts will guard it. They guard around the magic medicine and swallow it when the time is ripe.


    The blood dragon root has the effect of prolonging life for human beings, and the same is true for blood animals. This giant snake uses the earth hiding ability to escape into the earth and rock, so that gray, who has infrared sensing ability, can''t find the other party hidden in the stone mountain.


    "Hum -"


    The sudden release of the giant snake really startled gray, but with Gray''s current strength, even if it is a sneak attack, there are not many people who can sneak attack him.


    Moving slightly to one side, gray had avoided the bite of the snake''s head and appeared in the position of the giant snake''s body.


    Poof!


    The magic sword in the waist came out of its scabbard and was wrapped in black fog. It turned into a few meters long, like cutting tofu, and cut over the body of the giant snake.


    The giant snake''s head fell, its trunk spewed blood, and half of its body was inlaid in the rock, leaving only a weak struggle.


    The snake head didn''t want to, so he took the body of the giant snake. Gray came to the blood dragon root, inserted his hands into the rock, and carefully planed out the blood dragon root.


    "It''s three feet long!"


    Seeing the length of the blood dragon root in his hand, Gray''s face was even more happy.


    The blood dragon root grows very slowly. It can grow about one foot long in a hundred years. The three foot long blood dragon root is almost 300 years. If it is used to prolong life, it is enough to prolong life for 50 years.


    Gray can''t use it. After all, he is not far from the king level. Once he becomes a king level soldier, he will have a long life of 300 years. He doesn''t have to consider these problems at all.


    But the Fergus family needs it. They don''t have Gray''s talent and can hardly become king level in the future. To make them live longer, the magic medicine to prolong their life is essential.


    "Blood dragon root is really a good thing. I didn''t expect to have an unexpected harvest!"


    Gray was ready to put the blood dragon root into the purple ring. At this time, an old voice sounded. With the sound, an old man with an old face walked out with strong authority.


    The old man was Barnett Graham. His eyes were hot when he looked at the blood dragon root in Gray''s hand.


    After the end of his life, his desire for life is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Although he has become a king level soldier and has a life span of nearly 300 years, he will never think of his life as long.


    A blood dragon root that can increase its life span by 50 years is as precious as evolutionary medicine in his eyes. He came here to kill gray, but he didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest.


    "Who are you?"


    Calmly put away the blood dragon root, gray looked at the old man, even if he felt the strong pressure on the old man, his face did not change at all.


    "Sure enough, you are worthy of the royal family''s fancy. You can be so calm under such circumstances!"


    Barnett Graham looked at gray with interest on his face. At this time, his beard was no longer broken. His beard was neat and tied into a pigtail.


    He didn''t rush to attack gray, nor did he sneak attack at the first time. In his opinion, it was completely easy to catch a wild blood soldier with the strength of his king level strongman. The sneak attack was really damaging his reputation.


    "Looks like you''re here to kill me?"


    Gray didn''t rush to do it. He also looked at the old man with great interest. Since he chose to lead the other party here, gray naturally made some preparations before. The other party didn''t rush to do it, but it was just what he wanted.


    "There are not many forces that have enemies with me. They will attack me. It is estimated that only the Graham family. I am curious. Are you a member of the Graham family or hired by the Lord of the Graham family?"


    "It seems that you still have some self-knowledge. If you don''t know it too early, you shouldn''t provoke my neham family. There are some families you can''t afford to provoke."


    Said Barnett Graham, looking at gray like a dead man.

 Chapter 517

    "Why didn''t lord Barnett kill him?"


    "What''s the hurry? With Lord Barnett''s strength, he has no way to live. Let him live a little longer and feel the fear of dying!"


    Far away, the top of the Graham family, including the owner, anxiously followed the news of gray and Barnett Graham.


    This time, in order to kill gray, the top management of the Graham family sent out all the staff, on the one hand, because Barnett Graham didn''t know gray and needed to be identified, on the other hand, because they hated gray and wanted to see gray killed with their own eyes.


    "My Lord, did you find out the last time gray Fergus was attacked? Judging from the traces at the scene, it should be that the king level battle broke out."


    Not all the senior members of the Graham family are full of confidence. The speed of Gray''s strength improvement has already numbed them. A senior member of the Graham family asked with some worry.


    "It has been clearly investigated that the third level of famine level assassinated him with silver weapons, but he stopped him with silver weapons."


    Said the Lord of the Naham family.


    "Silver weapons? How could he have silver weapons on hand?"


    Asked the Naham family executives.


    "How else can he come? The royal family must have lent him self-defense. The royal family really values him!"


    A Naham family high-level sour lane.


    "There are silver weapons. Will he escape this time?"


    Asked the Naham family executives worried.


    "No, Lord Barnett is a king level strong man, and he also has silver weapons in his hand. He will die this time!"


    A senior member of the Naham family is full of confidence.


    "Well, it''s time to take you on the road!"


    Barnett Graham looked at gray coldly, and a long sword appeared in his hand.


    This is a long sword with a blue body. There are black animal patterns on the handle and body of the long sword, which is like a giant animal wrapped around the long sword.


    As soon as the long sword appeared, there was an extremely dangerous smell, which was a creepy feeling.


    Obviously, this is a silver weapon.


    As a king level family, the neiham family has silver weapons, but they can''t use them easily. Unless the family is alive and dead, or the king level strong man is born again in the family, this time he becomes a king level strong man and takes out the sword.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    Barnett Graham held the sword flat, and a terrible hurricane appeared. It revolved around the body of the sword. The wind was strong, and a huge cyan cyclone rushed out and attacked gray.


    Everywhere, the earth and rock were crushed, and the ground was full of cracks up to tens of meters. A large amount of earth and rock dust was involved, which turned the originally Blue Wind into a dark red like blood.


    After the increase of silver weapons, King level''s combat power can''t reach the second level of King level, but it also reaches the peak of the first level of King level.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    In Gray''s hand, the blood colored spear appeared, and the black fog turned into a huge black vortex after the increase of the blood colored spear, and greeted the dark red vortex.


    Locked by the king level attack, at his current speed, he has no choice but to attack.


    Squeak!


    Two swirls, one black and one red, collided between gray and Barnett Graham. The center of the collision made a toothache sound, like two rapidly rotating huge grinding discs rubbing.


    Click!


    But at the next moment, with a clear sound, the black vortex collapsed, the red vortex hit gray with residual potential, and Grayton was hit back and forth.


    The third level of King level''s combat power plus the increase of silver weapons can''t be compared with that of King level''s combat power plus the increase of silver weapons.


    "The power is as powerful as king level, and the weapon in his hand is really silver."


    Feeling the power of Gray''s blow, Barnett Graham sneered without the slightest worry on his face.


    If a king level strong person can fight with a silver weapon, then a king level strong person does not deserve to be called a king level strong person.


    "Silver weapons are a waste in your hands!"


    With a sudden kick, a large number of cracks appeared on the stone ground under his feet, and he himself galloped out and rushed to gray with the force of recoil.


    Come on, it''s too fast for people''s eyes to catch!


    Because of the blood skill, he became the king level and was the fastest among the first level of the king level.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    In front of gray, Danny greenton and King Kong appeared and greeted Barnett Graham.


    "Corpse control ability!"


    Barnett Graham was not surprised to see the sudden appearance of Stanny greenton and King Kong beast. He had learned this from the head of the Graham family.


    He cut horizontally with a very calm long sword.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A large number of cyan wind blades suddenly appeared and rushed out, attacking Stanny greenton and King Kong beast. In the face of such a dense cyan wind blade, one person and one beast only resisted for a moment, and then they were cut off and flew out.


    Danny greenton and King Kong, who used to be gray''s strongest combat power, can''t keep up with Gray''s current combat level.


    When facing the third level of the famine level, their combat power can almost be called rolling, but when facing the king level, they don''t see enough. This is also the reason why gray is eager to find the body type King level blood beast.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    In the face of Barnett Graham approaching rapidly, the black fog after the increase of Gray''s long gun turned into a wave and flooded Barnett Graham.


    Poof!


    Barnett Graham cut his sword vertically, and a huge cyan wind blade appeared. The black fog wave was immediately split in two and hit gray after the fog wave.


    There was a long scratch on Gray''s clothes, which was cut back again. Along the way, a scratch spread for hundreds of meters was clearly visible on the rock ground.


    "Gray Fergus was completely suppressed by Lord Barnett!"


    Seeing Barnett Graham''s great courage, gray could not stop him even with silver weapons. He was very excited to stare at the top of the Naham family in the distance.


    "In the realm of gray Fergus, you can''t move the silver weapon many times. This time gray Fergus will die!"


    Baird Nahum, who has the second level of strength in the Nahum family, hates it.


    "Look, that''s..."


    Suddenly, a senior member of the Naham family looked in a direction with horror. He was good at words and suddenly stammered.


    The other Naham family leaders looked down his line of sight, all of them could not help sweating on their forehead.


    Two or three hundred meters away from the place where gray and Barnett Graham fought, a giant beast covered with white scales and ten meters long appeared.


    The behemoth deliberately suppressed his movements and hid his form with the help of huge rocks. In addition, the fighting between gray and Barnett Graham was so great that he couldn''t find the presence of the behemoth.


    "Lord Barnett, be careful!"


    "No, hurry to remind Lord Barnett!"


    The top of the neiham family was anxious. A king level blood beast lurked to the place where the war was fought. No matter how you look at it, it is ill intentioned.


    Even Lord Barnett, who has king level combat power, will be injured. After all, it is a king level blood beast.


    "No, the fighting is too loud. We must get closer. Only the great banai can hear it!"


    Baird Naham, who has the second level of strength of the Naham family, rushed to the battlefield quickly.


    Poof!


    Just then, a huge water blade suddenly appeared and chopped on Baird Naham. Baird Naham flew back, with a deep wound on his body, and the blood almost soared.


    "Lord Baird?!"


    "Who?!"


    The sudden attack changed the color of the rest of the neham family. What surprised them was the strength of the other party during the attack.


    Baird has the strength of the second level of the wasteland level. He can hurt him with one blow. Even if it is a sneak attack, the strength of the person who takes the shot will never be weaker than that of the second level of the wasteland level.


    "You''d better worry about yourself!"


    A voice sounded, and then dozens of people rushed out, surrounding the high-level Naham family.


    Among these dozens of people, three old men were the first. Baird Naham was one of them just now.


    "Who are you?"


    The Lord of the Naham family said in a deep voice with a dignified face.


    "The man who killed you."


    Marlowe Sydney said with a cold face.


    These dozens of people are the three snobbish elite who once belonged to the flame teeth, but now belong to gray.


    In order to be able to kill his opponent, gray naturally made sufficient preparations. Temporarily transferring the elite of these three forces is one of the preparations.


    "My neiham family has a king level strong man. If you kill us, you will not survive!"


    A senior member of the Naham family was fierce and weak.


    "That also needs him to be able to live!"


    The other old man among the first three disdained to speak. He was a slightly fat old man who operated the caravan among the third level of the three famine levels.


    "All the people here are senior members of my neham family. If they die here, the royal family will thoroughly investigate."


    The Lord of the Naham family slipped down with a cold sweat on his back and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, the royal family won''t check, and we will soon become companions!"


    The last person of the third level of the three wasteland level, the leader of the bandit group, and a tough old man with rough appearance, hehe sneered.


    Then the next moment, he jumped out like a wolf into a sheep and killed the top of the neham family, as did others.


    "Ah, ah..."


    This is an unequal battle. In the face of three famine level three and a group of experts, two high-level officials in the neiham family were killed on the first contact.


    "No, something''s wrong!"


    The movement of the battle caught the attention of Barnett Naham. His face changed and he was hesitating whether to turn back and rescue.


    KAKA!


    The terrible cold ice suddenly appeared, and the surrounding world turned into ice and snow, as if he had returned to the endless ice field. In an instant, he had been sealed in the cold ice. The fierce cold kept pouring into his body, and he felt his blood solidified.


    The ice spirit king beast stealthily attacked and killed Barnett Naham with one blow, and trapped him.


    This is gray''s second-hand preparation, a king level ice spirit king beast.


    Using space transmission, he unknowingly sent the ice spirit king beast here and hid it in the cave of the original stone mountain.


    Barnett Graham appeared. The reason why gray didn''t rush to do it was to let him come.

 Chapter 518

    Poof, poof, poof!


    The wind blade chopped on the ice around Barnett Graham. Finally, with a click, Barnett Graham struggled to get out of the ice.


    His skin was blue and purple, which was the injury suffered under the cold air. What''s more, under the attack of the cold air, he felt that his body was not his own, and obviously became dull.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    At this time, a black tornado appeared and hit him hard. His body became dull. He had no time to resist or avoid, so he had been hit by the black tornado.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Under the black tornado, his flesh and blood seemed to be corroded and disappeared quickly. When the black tornado disappeared, there were many wounds on his body and blood flowed.


    "King level blood beast, you have a king level blood beast?"


    His face twitched with pain, and Barnett Graham was surprised.


    Even the neiham family had no king level blood beast. It was incredible to him that a new Earl family without any details could afford it.


    "You are only allowed to have King level warriors in the neiham family, but I am not allowed to have King level blood beasts in the Fergus family?"


    Gray disdained to smile.


    "You knew I was coming to assassinate you!"


    Barnett Naham looked gloomy.


    The news that the Graham family received was that gray entered the iron stone forest alone, but now a king level blood beast suddenly appeared.


    Why does the other party have a king level blood beast? Why does the king level blood beast just appear in the iron stone forest?


    Although it can also be explained by coincidence, his intuition told him that this was not a coincidence, but that the other party had already calculated. The other party had already known that he would come to assassinate and deliberately led him to the iron stone forest.


    "Guess!"


    Gray smiled playfully at the corners of his mouth and directed the ice spirit king beast, Danny greenton and King Kong beast to attack Barnett Graham.


    Whoosh!


    Danny greenton attacked Barnett Nahum from the left, and the King Kong beast attacked Barnett Nahum from the right. Barnett Nahum broke out faster than the two, dodged the attacks and avoided them.


    "What if there is a king level blood beast? If I kill you, is a king level blood beast my opponent?"


    After the initial surprise, Barnett Naham calmed down. Although the situation is troublesome, there is no chance of victory.


    The king level blood beast can''t use magic weapons, and the power of the blood beast''s ability is not as powerful as him. Although gray Fergus can rely on silver weapons to temporarily burst out the king level combat power, it can''t last, and there is a huge gap between the other party and the king level.


    As long as one of them can be killed first, the victory of the battle will belong to him. It is obvious who to kill first. Gray, who only relies on magic weapons to burst out King level combat power, is obviously the easiest to kill in his opinion.


    Whoosh!


    He went straight at gray.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The ice soul King beast used its ice ability. A few meters thick ice cone appeared out of thin air and hit the ground to intercept his way.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    In the first level of King level, he can also reach the top speed. Under the attack of ice cone, he quickly flashed left and right, and finally rushed out of the coverage of ice cone.


    At this time, no matter Danny greenton, King Kong beast and ice spirit beast, he was left behind, and the situation became that he was alone with gray.


    Whew!


    The speed exploded to the limit and he quickly approached gray.


    Relying on silver weapons, the other party can show the king level combat power, but the speed must be lower than the king level. Close combat is the other party''s weakness.


    A grim smile flashed on his face. He changed direction several times in a row, approached gray, appeared on Gray''s side, and slashed Gray''s neck with a sword.


    On the long sword in his hand, the blue light filled the air, and the king level''s combat power was urged by silver weapons, which was a blow to reach the peak of the first level of the waste level.


    "Hum -"


    His body was shrouded in the threat and killing intention from Barnett Graham. Greylon snorted, and there was no fear on his face.


    With his cold hum, a violent breath burst out of him. His body expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his height directly expanded to more than two meters. He changed from a thin body to a full strong man, impressively using the crazy blood technique.


    Crazy blood skill is a blood skill that can greatly enhance speed, strength, defense and blood beast ability after being stimulated.


    With the stimulation of this blood skill, the speed power of the third level of gray wasteland level suddenly increased to King level, and the defense of the first level of King level, which is also difficult to hit, becomes more powerful.


    The power was already the black fog at the peak of the third level of the wasteland level, and the power suddenly increased to the peak of the first level of the king level.


    This is not over yet. The silver weapon increases the power again. In an instant, the power is almost strong enough to touch the second level of the famine level.


    He didn''t dodge the sword that Barnett Graham cut at his neck. Gray''s long gun, with a terrible black fog, shot straight into Barnett Graham''s chest.


    Dang!


    The sword cut on Gray''s neck sparked, and Gray''s defense strengthened by frenzy blocked Barnett Graham''s sword unharmed.


    Meanwhile, just as the sword struck Gray''s neck, Gray''s gun stabbed Barnett Graham in the chest.


    Poof!


    Different from the undamaged Gray''s neck, the gun in Gray''s hand was stuck in although it was blocked.


    Click!


    A crisp sound, the sound of broken bones sounded, the long gun continued to stab, stabbed into a beating organ, and the organ was blown up on the spot.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Everything is between lightning and flint. The two figures collide instantly and fly back in an instant. They are attacked by each other and hit back again and again.


    A large number of stones were smashed by the two people, and even some low mountains were smashed.


    Bang Dang!


    Gray, who had been released from his madness, stood up. Although he was covered with red gravel and powder, he was not hurt. Of course, his clothes on his upper body were completely gone. They were already broken. Under the previous madness, they were completely torn.


    Whoosh!


    After a few flashes, gray appeared in front of Barnett Graham, his right hand pressed on his heart, and he didn''t die immediately.


    As a king level strong man, his vitality is extremely strong. Even if his heart is broken, he will not die immediately.


    At this time, if there is any means to make up the other party''s broken heart, it is entirely possible to be saved. This is the king level strong man whose blood has been completely integrated with his body. His vitality is too much stronger than other blood warriors.


    "Blood... Skill..."


    Hearing the news, Barnett Graham raised his head hard, looked at gray and said in horror.


    While talking, there was blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, the other party had blood skill after the king level blood beast.


    Whether it is king level blood beast or blood skill, it is something that the Naham family does not have. Compared with the other party, the Naham family is more like a family without details.


    "Unexpectedly, it was me who died!"


    His face was full of self mockery. He came confidently and regarded the other party as an easily crushed object. Unexpectedly, he died in the hands of an easily crushed object, which was a great mockery for him.


    "The end has been doomed since your neham family was ready to fight me."


    Gray said calmly.


    Even if he doesn''t catch the Naham family spies, even if he doesn''t know that the Naham family wants to fight him, gray firmly believes that he will win in the end, but I''m afraid he will have to pay some price.


    The first level of King level''s hard to hit defense has made him invincible. Coupled with the increase of combat power of crazy blood skill, Gray''s possibility of defeat is very small.


    "Let go... The neham family, cough, if you kill all the neham family... The royal family will never... Let you go!"


    Barnett Naham said with difficulty.


    "You are not qualified to make terms with me, but rest assured that as long as I am here one day, the neham family will exist forever!"


    Gray said with a slight tilt of his mouth.


    "You, you..."


    Instinctively felt that there was great humiliation in it, but when bursts of weakness came, Barnett Nahum turned his eyes, opened his eyes, and was unwilling to die.


    "Take his body!"


    Gray orders Danny greenton, who has already arrived, to take each other''s bodies. With spiritual induction, gray comes to the place where the top leaders of the Graham family are located.


    "Lord gray, a total of nine people from the Graham family have been killed."


    Marlowe Sydney and others respectfully stepped forward.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and looked at the bodies of the nine.


    The blood dyed the dark red ground even more dark red. Nine members of the Graham family lay quietly on the ground, including many old acquaintances of gray.


    There are the owners of the neham family, Baird neham, the second level of the famine level, and two first level of the famine level... These people are obviously the top level of the neham family. If there is no accident, everyone here should be.


    "I''m so excited to form a group to see me killed!"


    Gray''s voice was sarcastic.


    The neham family''s high-ranking officials are clearly not just to identify Barnett neham. They obviously come to see a good play.


    It is estimated that there is king level warrior Barnett Naham, who has won the game. He wants to see him killed. In the end, he may want to vent his resentment and cut a few knives on him.


    "Take these people away!"


    With a command, gray went straight to a forest.


    The resurrection ability was used, and large tracts of trees withered and disappeared. Half an hour later, all the top echelons of the Naham family, a total of 10 people, survived.


    But now they are not the people of the Naham family before, but the people born again because of Gray''s ability. The body is the same, but the soul is another soul.

 Chapter 519

    "What a good sword!"


    Looking at the cyan body and beautiful black animal patterns of the sword silver weapon, and feeling the mellow touch at the handle, gray liked it more and more.


    Although the bloody spear is also a silver weapon, it is not as good as sword weapons. It can not play its best state. Only sword weapons can play its strongest combat power.


    A little bit reluctantly returned the sword silver weapon to Barnett Naham. This sword silver weapon can play the strongest role in Barnett Naham''s hands.


    Now Barnett Naham is under his control. The stronger Barnett Naham is, the stronger he is. From the perspective of optimal configuration, it is most appropriate for Barnett Naham to hold sword silver weapons.


    Of course, this is only temporary. Barnett Naham just keeps it for him temporarily. When his strength exceeds Barnett Naham, the sword weapon will naturally come back.


    "Go back and take control of the Naham family and clean up those who are strongly hostile to me!"


    Gray gave a cold order to other senior members of the Graham family except Barnett Graham.


    As for Barnett Graham, gray did not intend to return him to the Graham family, but was ready to take him with him.


    A king level combat power, and a human, is not as conspicuous as a king level blood beast. It can be said that it is the most suitable guard. Naturally, it is necessary to take it with you.


    "Yes, Lord gray!"


    The nine senior members of the Graham family who hated gray more than half an hour ago were extremely respectful in front of gray, even with a trace of enthusiasm in their eyes, just like gray''s most loyal believers.


    "Also, mobilize the strength of the neham family to help me search for the body type King level blood beast."


    After thinking about it, gray ordered that the Graham family, as one of the oldest families in the purple moon Kingdom, must also have their own hunting team, which can be used.


    "My Lord, if you are a king level blood beast of flesh type, I know one place!"


    At this moment, Barnett Graham stepped forward and said respectfully.


    "Oh, you know?"


    Gray looked happy. Unexpectedly, he controlled Barnett Graham and was surprised to know where a king level blood beast of body type was. It was like buying one for free.


    "Yes, sir, in recent years, I have been looking for a breakthrough opportunity in the endless ice field. I once met a king level blood beast of flesh type in the endless ice field."


    Barnett Naham replied.


    "Very good."


    Gray nodded with satisfaction.


    After returning to Fergus castle and making some preparations, gray set out for the endless ice field. Within these days, the situation of the neham family was passed to gray through special channels.


    The neham family has been bloody cleaned. All those who have strong hatred for gray have been cleaned up. This is necessary. Gray doesn''t want to have people who want to harm him at any time among the forces he controls.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to use his resurrection ability to control these people, but the neham family, as one of the oldest families, has developed to a terrible extent, so it can''t be completely controlled, so it can only be cleaned in a bloody way.


    Deep in the endless ice sheet, there is ice and snow everywhere. Looking at it, there is nothing but white between heaven and earth.


    Gray and Barnett Graham, one with blue black wings growing behind, flew in the air, the other with a foot in the void, the air rippled and went on.


    "Blood beasts gather!"


    During the flight, gray suddenly found dozens of blood beasts gathered in a valley.


    Generally speaking, blood animals live alone, and dozens of blood animals gather together, which is obviously very unusual.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Gray and Barnett Graham approached the valley and finally landed on the mountain of the valley and looked into the valley.


    There are dozens of blood beasts with different types and strength levels. The strongest reaches the famine level, and the weakest is only the crazy level.


    They are surrounded by a plant, keeping a distance from each other, restless and alert to each other.


    This is a vine with long and narrow leaves and a slightly pointed front end. Both the vine and the leaves show the color of crystal, as if they were carved with crystal.


    On the vine, there are several ice green fruits, each the size of a longan, emitting a faint fragrance.


    "It''s bingo¡°


    Gray recognized this fruit. He once saw it in the books in Sophia''s library. It is a magic fruit that can enhance strength. The effect of each fruit is equivalent to that of purple moon potion and flame potion.


    It is said that during the imperial period, there was a magic potion with this fruit as the main material. The effect of this magic potion is several times stronger than that of ice fruit alone, but now the formula of this magic potion has been lost.


    "Drive away all the blood beasts!"


    Gray gave orders to Barnett Graham. Barnett Graham responded and fell into the valley. The heavy pressure came out of his body and pressed on the blood beasts.


    All the blood beasts became frightened. Even the wild blood beasts were no exception. They fled outside the valley one after another. Soon, all the blood beasts had disappeared.


    Gray landed in the valley and looked at the Bingguo closely. The faint fragrance was introduced into his nose, which made him feel refreshed. It was obvious that these Bingguo should be about to mature, otherwise they would not send out the fragrance.


    "Five ice fruits are equivalent to five bottles of purple moon medicine, which is an unexpected harvest."


    Half a year''s consumption. Now Gray''s hands are empty of flame potion, leaving only nine bottles of purple moon potion. Although he can still use it for more than half a year, gray won''t think there are many things that can improve his strength.


    "My Lord, it should take three days to mature."


    Barnett Graham, who drove all the blood beasts away, came up, looked at the ice fruit and judged.


    "Three days? Have you met before?"


    Gray looked at Barnett Graham slightly unexpectedly. If he could judge the ripening time of ice fruit so accurately, the other party must have a good understanding of ice fruit.


    "Yes, my Lord, I met once a few months ago."


    Said Barnett Naham.


    "Once a few months ago? Can you often meet magic plants like ice fruit around here?"


    Gray is full of expectations.


    "No, just in recent months, the emergence of magic plants has become frequent, and we can meet magic plants from time to time."


    Barnett Graham shook his head and explained.


    "Recent months?"


    "Well, to be exact, it should be seven months ago. I can meet magic plants from time to time in the depths of the endless ice sheet. I was able to break through and become king level because I got an extremely precious magic plant."


    "Seven months ago, wasn''t that when the endless ice sheet broke out, the animal tide, the space crack and the island appeared?"


    Gray was lost in thought.


    Seven months ago, a terrible animal tide broke out in the endless ice field near the crimson Kingdom, and millions of people died in this animal tide, which is unprecedented in history.


    What caused this animal tide was a space crack that spread for thousands of miles and an island hidden in the space crack.


    Later, the space crack and island disappeared, but the change did not seem to disappear. The frequency of magic herbs in the endless ice field actually increased.


    "This seems to have happened not only in the endless ice sheet, but also in other parts of the continent."


    Gray thought of the situation when he got the crystal ball. He originally wanted to hunt the ice king beast, but he didn''t expect to encounter fog plants growing from the soil and have an unexpected harvest.


    It seems that this is not just luck. I''m afraid it is also related to the change between heaven and earth. The change increases the probability of this abnormal phenomenon and gives gray a chance to meet it.


    "The impact did not end with the disappearance of space cracks and islands!"


    That space crack and island have disappeared. Logically, their influence should also disappear, but now it seems that their influence has not disappeared, but continues.


    "Is it really because of the influence of space cracks and islands?"


    Gray had a bold guess whether there would be a situation in which a certain change triggered spatial cracks and islands, which were affected by this change.


    Since the records of the four kings, space cracks and islands have never appeared. Suddenly, it is extremely strange.


    "If it is really caused by other changes, what changes are caused?"


    Gray frowned and thought hard, but the information he knew was very limited. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of a nod. Finally, he had no choice but to give up.


    After staying in the valley for three days, the ice fruit matured. After picking the ice fruit, gray and Barnett Graham continued to set out.


    "My Lord, this is the last place where the king level blood beast of body type was found!"


    Half a day later, gray and Barnett Graham appeared near a continuous iceberg, which was the place where Barnett Graham found the king blood beast.


    "When was the last time you found out?"


    Asked gray.


    "Five months ago."


    Barnett Naham replied.


    "Five months? It''s too long. The smell has dissipated. Even the hunter potion can''t be tracked."


    Gray shook his head, broke his plan to take hunter''s potion and ordered Barnett Graham.


    "Take this place as the center, you and I search separately!"


    They separated and were responsible for searching in one direction. They searched for several days, but they didn''t find the king level blood beast. After a few months, they didn''t know where to swim.


    One day, gray landed on the top of a mountain for a temporary rest. Suddenly, he saw an ox blood beast with white hair and a long body of seven or eight meters, emerging from behind an iceberg and running away.


    Shua!


    At the next moment, a huge white figure suddenly caught up with the ox blood beast.


    Poof!


    The blood splashed. The ox blood beast with a length of seven or eight meters fell down with blood at the throat.


    Next to it, a white blood beast appeared, and a faint threat came out of the white blood beast.

 Chapter 520

    The white blood beast is 12.3 meters long and has no hair or scales.


    Although very huge, but the body does not appear bloated, but very slender.


    The bulging muscles are streamlined and full of symmetrical texture.


    The most striking thing is the sharp claws on its four legs, each with three claws, more than two meters long, and the cold light flickers, just like sharp blades inlaid on its feet one after another.


    "It''s a king''s claw."


    Gray''s face turned as expected when he saw the blood beast.


    From Barnett Graham, gray knew the external characteristics of the king blood beast of the physical type to be tracked.


    He found that the blood beast was very similar to the description of a body type King level blood beast king claw beast he saw in the book physical ability. Now he saw it with his own eyes and immediately judged that the body type King level blood beast was indeed a king claw beast.


    King''s claw, the king level blood beast of the flesh type, contains terrible speed and power in its slender body, and both can reach the apex of the same realm.


    With such speed and power, its combat power is not weaker than the king level blood beast of the element class. The sharp claws on its feet are extremely sharp. If the king level blood beast of the element class is close to it, it will almost die without life.


    The king claw looked in the direction of gray, and finally ignored gray. He probably felt that Gray''s body was not enough to plug his teeth, and began to eat by himself.


    Poof!


    With a sharp claw of two meters stretched out, it was very easy to draw and stick to the ribs. A large piece of blood and meat on the ox blood beast was cut off and easily chewed and swallowed by it.


    The whole process of eating is very "elegant", just like a skilled cook, holding a knife, cutting off pieces of meat from the roasted sheep.


    In just more than ten minutes, the bovine blood beast with a body of seven or eight meters left only a pile of bloody bones, and all the blood and meat went into the belly of the king claw beast.


    After eating, the king claw wiped his bloody claws in the snow, took another look at Gray''s direction, and left with leisurely steps.


    Shua!


    Behind the black and blue wings, gray flew into the sky and followed the king''s claw.


    Now he can use silver weapons or blood skills to reach the king level, but he did not start immediately. Without the help of the king level, he was not fully sure, and the most important thing is that neither silver weapons nor blood skills can last.


    If it''s night, you can manipulate the ghost to kill the king beast, but it''s a pity that it''s day now.


    Now the best choice is to follow each other, and then wait for Barnett Nahum to meet. Just now he has summoned Barnett Nahum through spiritual connection. I believe Barnett Nahum will come soon.


    Following the king claw beast, after climbing over more than ten icebergs, gray saw an iceberg with a depression on the side.


    Here, the king clawed beast lay down in the depression of the iceberg and rested.


    For the blood beast, the thing after eating and drinking is naturally sleep, and this king claw beast is obviously no exception.


    More than an hour later, with the sharp sound of breaking the air, Barnett Naham arrived.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The movement of Barnett Naham startled the king claw beast. Aware of the pressure on Barnett Naham, the king claw beast got up and made a threatening threat.


    "Do it!"


    Gray, who had been waiting impatiently, gave Barnett Graham the order to do it.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    The sword silver weapon appeared in Barnett Nahum''s hand. Above the sky, a huge cyan tornado appeared and attacked the king claw beast above the ground.


    At the same time, Barnett Nahum stepped on the void, and the air rippled and quickly approached the king claw beast on the ground.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The iceberg close to the king claw beast was hundreds of meters high. Under the huge cyan tornado, it collapsed and countless broken ice splashed, but there was no king claw beast.


    Before the blue tornado fell, the figure of the king claw turned into a white virtual shadow, disappeared in place, appeared hundreds of meters away, and avoided the blue tornado.


    As a power speed blood beast, the speed of King claw beast is obviously very fast.


    Whoosh!


    The speed of the king claw beast is very fast, and Barnett neham''s speed is not slow. The blood method he cultivates is not only the blood method of the element type, but also the peak of the same realm. The speed is no slower than the king claw beast.


    With the sound of howling, Barnett Nahum quickly approached the king claw beast. The sword silver weapon in his hand was twined with blue light, and a sword was cut to the throat of the king claw beast.


    Shua!


    Just as the long sword was about to cut to the throat of the king''s claw beast, the king''s claw beast suddenly turned around and appeared on the side of Barnett Nahum. The sharp claw with a length of two meters flickered and quickly grabbed Barnett Nahum.


    Poof!


    The sharp claw grasps on the cold ice. Three long cracks appear in the cold ice and spread out very far.


    Just as the claw of the king claw beast was about to catch Barnett Naham, Barnett Naham quickly moved out for tens of meters to avoid the catch.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    This is a competition of speed. One person and one beast with extreme speed constantly avoid each other''s attack, and then wait for the opportunity to attack each other.


    In the ice and snow, two figures, one big and one small, moved rapidly. Large pieces of ice splashed everywhere.


    "Hum -"


    After a series of fights, suddenly Barnett Graham snorted coldly.


    A sword cut out towards the king''s claw beast in the air, and a large number of wind blades covered the earth and attacked the king''s claw beast.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The sudden range attack caught the king claw beast unprepared. Although the king claw beast had high speed and flexibility, it was too close. After continuously avoiding and breaking many wind blades with sharp claws, it couldn''t completely hide after all. It was cut back by wind blades, and snowflakes bloomed on its body.


    Just then, gray, who had been waiting for an opportunity, moved.


    A huge black tornado swept towards the king clawed beast that was cut back by the wind blade and couldn''t control its body.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The king clawed beast, which could not escape, was directly involved in the black tornado and made angry and shrill calls.


    When the black fog dissipated, a huge pit with a diameter of hundreds of meters appeared on the ice and snow ground.


    In the center of the huge pit, the king claw beast was covered with blood and flesh in many places. The blood kept lying out. It looked very sad and obviously injured.


    As a king level blood beast who is good at speed and power, the king claw beast''s defense can only be regarded as general. It is inevitable to be injured by the increase of gray silver weapons and the power reaches the peak of King level.


    Whoosh!


    Barnett Nahum appeared beside the wounded King''s claw, and the long sword twined with green light hit the throat of the king''s claw.


    Feeling the threat of death, the king claw beast was frightened and waved its claws to resist.


    Dang!


    The claw collided with the blue long sword, but the next moment, a huge force attacked the claw, and the claw was shocked, while the blue long sword continued to cut to the throat of the king claw beast.


    With the increase of silver weapons, the combat power of King level is obviously stronger than that of King claw beast.


    The king claw beast fled in panic, but because of the injury just now, its legs were not as flexible as before, and it was half a beat slower after all.


    Poof!


    The blue long sword crossed the throat of the king''s claw, and the throat of the king''s claw immediately shed blood.


    "Whine --"


    The throat was cut, and the king claw gave a whistling of air leakage.


    Click, click!


    Before he died, the king claw beast attacked everything he could see.


    Under its sharp claws, huge cracks appeared one after another, spreading hundreds of meters away.


    Broken ice is splashing everywhere, and the power of each piece is like a shell. There is a large depression wherever it hits.


    Barnett Nahum retreated directly into the air and watched the king''s claw''s dying struggle quietly.


    A few minutes later, the king claw died completely.


    Gray landed and collected blood.


    The process of killing the king claw beast was very smooth. It can be said that it didn''t take much effort. Unconsciously, his current combat power has been able to easily kill the king level blood beast.


    Of course, the main force is Barrett Naham. He only gave a hand once in the whole battle process, but Barnett Naham was resurrected because of his blood beast ability, completely controlled by him, and naturally his combat power.


    "The third King level!"


    Using the corpse control ability, the wounded King claw beast stood up from the ground. At this point, gray added a king level combat power again.


    Now, he has three King level combat power in his hands, including ice spirit king beast, Barnett Naham and now King claw beast.


    Now he is not king level or King level. In the face of his three great combat forces, ordinary King level is not enough.


    "Now that you have arrived here, go and have a look!"


    The purpose of this trip to the endless ice sheet has been achieved, but gray does not intend to turn back, but is ready to continue to go deep into the endless ice sheet.


    According to Francis, the world barrier is located at the edge of the world, which is a barrier that wraps the whole world.


    It is because of this barrier that the world they live in is isolated from other worlds. They are also trapped in this world and can''t leave.


    It is precisely because of this barrier that the world will not be invaded by external disasters.


    In fact, outside the world, there are all kinds of disasters, such as strong enemies from other worlds, such as disaster level blood beasts wandering outside the world, and all kinds of destructive natural disasters


    Although the world barrier makes it difficult for people in this world to leave this world for life, it also protects people in this world. Therefore, it is difficult to tell whether the world barrier is good or bad.


    Shua, Shua!


    All the way to the depths of the endless ice sheet, after flying for more than 10 days, there was no road ahead, and a dark barrier appeared.


    This is a very exaggerated barrier. It can''t see the end at a glance. It crosses the road ahead and spreads to the sky.


    The whole barrier is extremely dark and deep, like an endless starry sky, but there is no starlight, and some are just darkness that seems to engulf people.

 Chapter 521

    "This is the world barrier?"


    Gray''s eyes shook and looked at the world barrier in front of him. It was dark as ink and full of thick texture, but it was definitely not material, but energy barrier and so on.


    It was this thing that became the cage of the king level strong and the umbrella of ordinary people.


    "Do you really need magic light level to break it?"


    Gray took out his bloody spear, the power of black fog was increased, and a black fog vortex appeared and hit the world barrier.


    Boom!


    The terrible collision is like the waves beating on the reef. The strong wind rolled up is like a blade. The ground covered with cold ice around appears one long crack after another under the strong wind.


    When the black fog disappeared, the world barrier reappeared without any damage, not even a ripple.


    Gray''s power reached King level, not to mention breaking the world barrier, but shaking the world barrier.


    Although it is only a blow with the power reaching the first level of King level, it is enough to see the firmness of the world barrier. No wonder King level strong people feel desperate and think that only magic light level strong people can break the world barrier.


    There is no attempt. Although he can play a stronger combat power after using blood skills, he doesn''t have to try. Gray already knows the results. With his current strength, he can''t even shake the world barrier.


    "Will there be natural vulnerabilities?"


    Green and black wings grow behind him. Gray flies around the world barrier to see if there are natural loopholes on the world barrier.


    After flying for hundreds of miles, I can see the darkness. The huge world barrier runs across the front like the sky, and I can''t see any loopholes at all.


    "If there were natural loopholes, those King level strong people trapped in the world would not be so desperate."


    Gray stopped. What he could think of, those King level strong people should have thought of it long ago and looked for it, but they couldn''t find it in the end, so King level strong people like purple thunder king would sigh.


    "Go back!"


    Gray shook his head and began to return.


    The world barrier has been seen. I''m afraid, as the four kingdoms guessed, only the strong of magic light level can break the world barrier and leave the world.


    Now he is still too far away from that level. The only good thing is that he has mixed ability. He does not need to raise the level to magic light level, so he can have magic light level combat power. In the future, he may break the world barrier and leave the world.


    It took more than 10 days to come, but only a few minutes to return. The spatial coordinates left along the way made it easy for him to leave the endless ice field and return to Fergus castle.


    "Master Saroyan, they are coming!"


    Returning to the castle, gray learns from the castle servant that the three brothers and sisters of Saroyan are visiting. He sees the three brothers and sisters of Saroyan in the garden, accompanied by Bernard, Caroline and Sarah.


    The atmosphere was very good, especially between Saroyan and Caroline. Gray felt a subtle atmosphere. He couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth and walked forward to smile.


    "When did you arrive?"


    "I arrived three days ago, but I haven''t seen you. What are you doing recently?"


    Saroyan nodded to gray and asked.


    "A trip to the endless ice sheet!"


    Gray sat on the side of the stone table and immediately a servant came forward to his usual favorite hot milk tea.


    "Endless ice sheet? That place is not an ordinary danger, but with your strength, you are qualified."


    Saroyan sighed slightly.


    "How''s it going? What''s the harvest?"


    "I can''t talk about the harvest, but I saw the world barrier."


    Said gray.


    "World barrier, is there really such a place?"


    Polly looked surprised. After Saroyan learned the news of the world barrier from Francis, she once told her, but she was skeptical about the news. It was really incredible.


    Bernal, Caroline, Sarah and others were not surprised. They also heard about the world barrier from gray.


    "Yes, it''s dark. It''s like an invisible wall that wraps the world inside. The world we live in now is really like a cage. No wonder some king level strong people call the world the place of cage."


    Gray sighed.


    "Is it really as firm as his highness Francis said? Only the strong of magic light level can break it?"


    Bernal asked.


    "I used silver weapons, but I couldn''t shake it at all. I don''t think even the magic light level can break it."


    Gray nodded.


    Hearing Gray''s words, everyone was amazed, but there was not much reluctance.


    For them, the present world is wide enough. Although they are curious about other worlds, they have not reached the level of desire.


    Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters left after living in Fergus castle for a few days, but they did not return to the king''s capital, but went to Sidney city.


    The new Sidney castle has been built and is located near Sidney city. In the future, all three of them will always live in Sidney castle.


    As for the threat from the rival family, the Valen family, has been lifted long ago. With Gray''s deterrence, the Valen family now only has the share of self danger and will never dare to attack the three Saroyan brothers and sisters.


    In the past few days, gray clearly noticed that the atmosphere between Saroyan and Caroline was not ordinary. Not only him, but also others should be aware of it.


    He was happy to see it.


    Although the Sidney family has declined, it is a marquis family after all. The annual territorial tax alone is enough to make this family more dignified than the ordinary count family.


    Moreover, today''s Fergus family does not need to consolidate its position through marriage. There is no need to sacrifice the happiness of family members for this. It is the best that family members can pursue happiness by themselves.


    A few days later.


    "You can almost swallow blood!"


    It has been more than half a year since the last time he swallowed blood metamorphosis. In this half a year, with the help of magic medicine, Gray''s cultivation progress is very fast. Today, he reached the middle of the third round, which is enough to swallow blood metamorphosis again.


    He took out the blood of the king level blood beast purple flame, which had already been prepared, and drank it in one mouthful.


    The reaction quickly appeared. The purple flame fluttered out and wrapped him. Standing in the purple flame, he was like an elf in the fire.


    Bursts of burning pain spread all over his body, and beads of sweat appeared. Before he could slide down, they were evaporated by the purple flame.


    His clothes turned into ashes, not only his clothes and hair, but also ashes under the raging purple flame


    For a long time, the purple flame disappeared completely and the transformation of gray ended.


    After taking a bath and growing his body hair again, gray used space transmission to appear in the red leaf forest.


    It''s already late winter. Snow is everywhere in the whole Chiye forest. It''s a vast expanse of white, which is very similar to the endless ice sheet. The only difference is that the ground of the endless ice sheet is covered with cold ice, while the ground of the Chiye forest is only snow.


    "To give full play to the full power of the three mixing abilities, you also need to swallow the blood of the ice king beast to improve the ice blood. Now you swallow the blood of the purple flame King beast. I don''t know how powerful it can be."


    Without using silver weapons or even magic weapons, gray used three hybrid abilities only on his own.


    The black fog rolled out like sea waves and rushed forward one after another.


    Along the way, the ground, plants, rocks, earth slopes... All obstacles are shattered.


    When the black fog disappeared, a bare ground seven or eight hundred meters long spread in front appeared.


    The ground is flat and extends forward as if it had been trimmed by a craftsman.


    It was an extremely terrible blow. If it was a third level blood beast of the wasteland level, I''m afraid the blow would be enough to seriously hurt the blood beast, but gray couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "Still worse!"


    The power of the king level strong man''s strike was enough to affect thousands of kilometers away, and the power of his strike was within seven or eight hundred meters, which was very close to the king level, but it was still worse after all.


    "It seems that you really need to take the blood of ice king beast to be as powerful as king level."


    Among the three mixed blood lines, the wind and fire lines are already King level blood lines, but the cold ice blood line can''t be promoted to King level. Because this blood line can''t be promoted to King level, his combat power is close, but he can''t reach King level all the time.


    "No, maybe I will surpass the first level of King level and directly reach a transformation!"


    Gray suddenly thought that the next time he took blood animal blood, he would reach the third level of famine level.


    At that time, the three hybrid abilities are complete, and his own realm has reached the third level of the wasteland level. Under the superposition of the two phases, his combat power may exceed the first level of the king level and be directly promoted to the second level of the king level, that is, he can be compared with the strong person of the king level.


    "The new year will be in a week!"


    Returning to Fergus castle, gray found that the servants in the castle were busy and were dressing up the castle. He remembered that the new year was coming soon.


    "I remember when that palace appeared, it was the first night after the new year."


    Gray thought of the sudden palace in the red leaf forest, as well as the "sword" suspected of being a divine weapon.


    "I don''t know if the sword has been repaired!"


    The last time I saw that sword, the tip position of the sword was still being repaired, but now a few years later, will it have been repaired?


    "Be sure to have a look!"


    According to the original speculation, only the king level strength and physical strength can finally go to the altar and get the sword.


    Although his strongest physical strength has reached the king level, and few people can reach it in the first level of the king level, his strength is poor, and he should not be able to step on the top of the altar.


    However, although he can''t do it himself, he has means to do it, such as Stanny greenton and Barnett Graham. There is no difference between the flesh and the king level. He should be able to do it.

 Chapter 522

    On the first day after the new year, the Fergus family was full of excitement.


    Enfeoffment nobles and some familiar nobles nearby came to visit one after another. On the main square of the Fergus family, luxury carriages competed with each other.


    Count Fergus and Bernard have been busy since the morning. Even gray, who usually doesn''t participate in this kind of thing, has been pulled into a "strong man".


    There were too many people. Count Fergus and Bernard were too busy. Some heavyweight families would not be respected if they were not greeted by the owner or the family heirs.


    Gray is different. As the count of the Kingdom, and his status in the purple moon kingdom is not even worse than that of the head of the Duke family, it will not appear impolite for him to greet. It can be seen from the flattered look on the faces of the welcomed families.


    It was not until the afternoon that the busyness slowed down slightly.


    With strong physical support, Gray was not tired, but his heart was tired. He was ready to find a place to rest. Facing him, he met Bernal.


    He was followed by a beautiful woman who was wearing a red winter skirt with black pantyhose under it, showing slender and graceful long legs.


    Meet gray, Bernal introduced.


    "Miss Elley, this is my third brother gray. Gray, this is miss Elley of Chenxi chamber of Commerce."


    "Hello."


    Each side gave a gift.


    Gray has heard of the dawn chamber of Commerce. When the Fergus family was in trouble because of the suppression of the clover chamber of Commerce, the first chamber of Commerce to trade with the Fergus family was this chamber of Commerce.


    Although there are some opportunistic elements, the time was chosen after he deterred the Naham family. However, because the other party''s price is reasonable, the Fergus family still carries out medicine business with the chamber of Commerce and is the largest partner of the Fergus family.


    Looking at each other''s faces, gray asked vaguely familiar.


    "Miss Elley, have we met before?"


    "I did meet once. Although Lord gray doesn''t remember me very much, I still remember Lord gray blocking the domineering power of the clover chamber of Commerce headquarters alone."


    Elle leandr smiled gracefully.


    "I hope I didn''t scare you!"


    Gray smiled and didn''t feel embarrassed. After all, his goal at that time was the clover chamber of Commerce, and he didn''t pay attention to others at all.


    In the evening, after dinner.


    Shua!


    Using space transmission, gray appeared in the red leaf forest with Barnett Graham and flew to the place where the Palace once appeared.


    After flying for more than 10 minutes, we came to a wasteland covered with snow. Around the wasteland, there are standing boulders, ranging from a few tons to dozens of hundreds of tons.


    In the center of the wasteland, there is a large open space without any boulders, and there is the place where the mysterious palace once appeared, but now there is no mysterious palace.


    It was snowy and cold outside. Gray and Barnet Graham set up a tent on a huge stone several meters high, waiting for the palace to appear.


    With their physique, they will not be afraid of this cold, but the snow is floating in the sky outside, and gray doesn''t want to be a snowman.


    As time went by, gray almost thought his guess was wrong. The time when the palace appeared was not in years.


    On the open space in the center of the palace, there was white light at first, and then slowly, a palace building rose slowly. Finally, a whole palace emitting hazy white light appeared.


    This is a building full of ruggedness and simplicity. The buildings in it are extremely tall, seemingly rough, but have a sense of grandeur. Compared with the exquisite feeling of buildings in the imperial period, this building pays more attention to the overall three-dimensional feeling.


    For this reason, gray judged that the building was not an imperial building, but left by another force.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A white light appeared, and ghosts came under Invisible guidance, gathered together, turned into a torrent after torrent, and went one after another towards the buildings shrouded in white light.


    Around the palace as the center, there was a vast expanse of white, and hundreds of thousands of ghosts gathered. Even if they had seen it once, gray still couldn''t help feeling shocked.


    Marvel at the number of ghosts, marvel at the great power of arranging this Rune mechanism, especially now that I know that this place is only one of the four places.


    With the successive ghosts, the white light on the white building is more and more prosperous.


    A few hours later, hundreds of thousands of ghosts gathered into the building. Now, there are fewer and fewer ghosts, and the white light of the white building is more and more prosperous.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a large number of golden lines appeared on the surface of the white building, some like fierce animals and some like fierce birds, floating on the surface of the building with a strange golden light.


    The golden lines flash rapidly and the frequency is faster and faster. When they reach a certain time, they suddenly stop, completely float on the surface of the building and become a part of architectural decoration.


    By this time, the gathering of ghosts had stopped.


    "You can go in!"


    Gray, who has experienced it once, naturally understands that this means that the building is completely stable and can go in.


    He took Barnett Nahum through the huge arched passage and went straight to the altar 100 meters high in the center of the building.


    "I don''t know if I can fly up!"


    Looking at this majestic altar, gray moved in his heart and gave birth to cyan black wings behind him. He wanted to try to fly directly to the altar without going through the steps.


    But just as he flew up close to the altar, his body suddenly fell.


    No matter how it flapped its wings, it couldn''t stabilize its shape and couldn''t stop falling. It was like the area around the altar was a no fly area. Even if it had wings, it couldn''t fly here.


    Awning!


    With a dull noise, gray landed unharmed.


    His current physical quality, even if he falls from a height of 100 meters, it is difficult to be injured.


    "It seems that you can only climb up one step at a time!"


    Gray took Barnett Graham and climbed up the steps. The gravity he once felt suddenly appeared, and became heavier and heavier as he climbed up.


    Order 100.


    200 steps.


    300 steps.


    400 steps.


    It was easy for gray to climb to the limit of 400 steps. When he came here, he didn''t even sweat except that his breath was slightly heavy.


    Compared with that time, he is now too powerful. If he fights with himself at that time, he estimates that only one blow should be enough to kill dozens of former self.


    500 steps.


    600 steps.


    After climbing to the 600th step, gray finally felt a little pressure.


    700 steps.


    When he climbed to the 700th step, Gray was like carrying a mountain. Even if he was as strong as him, he couldn''t help sweating.


    800 steps.


    900 steps.


    Continue to climb forward, and the gravity is still increasing. When he climbed to the 900th step, gray felt that he had reached the limit, and his whole body was like sticking to the ladder, which was difficult to lift any more.


    He has already used metallization on himself. Although in terms of physical strength, he can bear more pressure, his strength is not enough to support him to climb up.


    Gray looked at Barnett Graham next to him. The other party''s forehead was sweating. He also felt the pressure, but obviously he didn''t reach the limit.


    "Go up and see if the sword has been repaired!"


    Gray commanded Barnett Graham.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Barnett Nahum answered and climbed up.


    910 order.


    920 steps.


    930 order.


    ¡­¡­


    Even as a king level strong man, Barnett Graham''s climbing speed has become very slow. Under Gray''s gaze, the other party slowly climbs up, and his clothes are completely wet with sweat.


    However, although the climbing speed was not fast, he climbed slowly and firmly towards the top of the altar.


    999 order.


    Finally, the other party stood on the 999th step, only one step away from the top of the altar.


    His right foot was lifted up, his body trembled slightly, and he put it on the 1000th step. His face turned red and worked hard for a while. Finally, the other party stood on the 1000th step.


    "Up!"


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief. His original estimation was correct. As long as he could reach the king level, he could climb to the top of the altar.


    "How about it? Has it been repaired?"


    He hurriedly asked the question he cared about most, and soon got a slightly panting answer from Barnett Graham.


    "The sword body... Is intact and can''t be seen damaged!"

 Chapter 523

    "Sword body... Intact?!"


    Hearing this, gray couldn''t help getting excited.


    How valuable is a weapon suspected of being divine that has been repaired?


    If you can get this weapon and fight with it, how much can you improve your combat effectiveness?


    "See if you can take down the sword!"


    Forcing down the excitement in his heart, gray commanded Barnett Graham.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Barnett Nahum replied, and the figure disappeared at the edge of the altar. It can only be judged from the sound of footsteps that the other party should be walking towards the center of the altar.


    Awning!


    Suddenly, a light sound sounded. Although the sound was not too loud, it was clearly audible in the silent night.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray asked quickly.


    "My Lord, there is an invisible barrier to protect the sword."


    Barnett Naham replied.


    "Invisible barrier? There is an invisible barrier. It''s really not easy to get this sword."


    Gray frowned slightly.


    After the initial excitement, he gradually calmed down, and some unexpected problems were thought of by him.


    The forces that arrange super repair array patterns and make such a big fight to repair this weapon suspected to have been used by the gods will not want the repaired weapon to fall into the hands of other forces. Therefore, it must be a defensive means.


    Obviously, this invisible barrier must be the means left by this force to prevent weapons suspected of being used by gods from falling into the hands of others.


    "Try if you can break it!"


    Gray ordered.


    With Gray''s order, Barnett Graham had a sword silver weapon in his hand. The silver weapon was shrouded in blue light, burst out with the strongest destructive power, and quickly cut to the invisible barrier.


    Boom!


    The whole battle platform trembled with a thunder like explosion, and the cracked air swept around like a shell. Gray standing on the 900th step was almost blown away. We can imagine the power of Barnett Graham''s attack.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Such an attack did not stop, and several roars sounded continuously. Obviously, the attack just now failed to break the invisible barrier, and Barnett Naham was shooting one after another.


    After dozens of cuts, the movement stopped, and the voice of Barnett Naham came.


    "My Lord, I can''t break the invisible barrier with my current strength. I have cut dozens of times in a row, but there is no damage."


    Gray frowned. His intuition told him that it would be difficult to get this sword, but he was unwilling to give up. After thinking about it, he ordered.


    "See if you can find the control hub!"


    The result is No. the entire altar, except for the invisible barrier, is too clean. There is nothing similar to the control hub at all, and I don''t know how to open the super giant Rune array when I take it by myself.


    He also tried to open the invisible barrier through other methods.


    After a busy night, all kinds of methods were tried. Until dawn, the palace disappeared, and gray was still unable to break the invisible barrier and obtain the sword.


    "Really not!"


    Gray could not help shaking his head. At the beginning of the construction of this palace, he had taken into account the discovery of this palace by outsiders. With targeted precautions, outsiders could not break the barrier and win the sword inside.


    "I''m afraid it''s possible to have at least the magic light level!"


    From the performance of the invisible barrier after Barnett Graham''s attack, gray estimated that to break this invisible barrier, he must have at least magic light combat power.


    "Is it magic light level again?"


    Suddenly, Gray was stunned and a thunder exploded in his head.


    Breaking the world barrier requires at least magic light level combat power, and now breaking the invisible barrier also requires at least magic light level combat power. However, for thousands of years, none of the four kingdoms has successfully broken through to magic light level.


    Is it because the king level strong people born in the four kingdoms over the past thousand years have poor qualifications?


    Absolutely not. A king level strong person who can practice three evolutions has absolutely no problem in terms of qualification.


    Although there are blood reasons, it is by no means the main reason. At least in his opinion, the king level strongman Breyer, who is at the peak of three evolutions in the flame Kingdom, has definitely raised his blood to the magic light level.


    However, the other party still failed to break through and become a strong man of magic light level. It can be seen that the main reason is not blood. The world seems to have a shackle that prevents people in the world from becoming magic light level.


    "It is absolutely related to the super giant Rune array that a strong person of magic light level cannot be born!"


    Thousands of years ago, there were magic light level strong people in the Empire period, and after the Empire disappeared, no magic light level strong people were born.


    Before, he guessed whether it would be the reason for this super giant Rune array, but now he is more and more sure of this guess.


    The emergence of a strong person at the magic light level may break the invisible barrier and take away the weapons suspected to have been used by the gods. Even if the magic weapons cannot be taken away, it may also break the world barrier and leave the world, let the news leak and attract stronger people.


    Therefore, the power of the super giant Rune array used some way to prevent the birth of the magic light level strong.


    Although this sounds very strange and it is not clear how the other party did it, it is a highly probable guess in this case.


    Moreover, on the island in the space crack, it is not impossible to prohibit the use of magic weapons and the promotion of human realm to magic light level.


    "I don''t know if the power that left this super giant Rune array has come to this world..."


    Suddenly there was a strong unease in Gray''s heart.


    The magic weapons of unknown level have been repaired. According to common sense, the forces that left this super giant Rune array will inevitably come to the world and recycle the magic weapons of unknown level.


    If the other party came to the world just to get back the magic weapons of unknown level, it''s easy to say. I''m afraid that the other party will treat the four kingdoms like the Empire thousands of years ago.


    If so, it would be a disaster for the four kingdoms.


    "You must go to Wangdu and report to the royal family."


    Before, gray wanted to try to see if he could get the weapon suspected of being a God, but now he knows that the magic weapon can not be won by the king level strong, so there is no need to hide it.


    Although all signs show that the force is very terrible, even if the royal family knows and has defense, the outcome is still unlikely to change in the face of that force and will still have no resistance, but it is better than no defense at least.


    With preparedness, you can also prepare for the worst, leave some behind, hide potential children, and avoid the uprooting of the whole force.


    On that day, gray used space transmission to reach the king''s capital, found Francis and Sophia, and told them about the mysterious palace.


    "Did you find out!"


    Hearing gray talking about the mysterious palace, Francis and Sophia were not surprised.


    "The royal family already knows?"


    Gray looked at them in surprise.


    "Well, more than 300 years ago, a king level strongman of the royal family accidentally found that palace. He once tried to get the sword, but found that it could not be shaken at all."


    "Then the royal family will go to explore every few years. When they went to explore last year, they found that the sword had been repaired."


    Francis nodded.


    "After finding that the sword was repaired, the royal family has been paying attention to the arrival of foreign forces, but so far, no trace of the arrival of foreign forces has been found."


    "It''s not that there is no doubt. There is one suspect, but this force is too unsatisfactory. It doesn''t look like a force that can arrange such a huge Rune array."


    Sophia answered.


    "Is it the fifth force?"


    Gray asked with a movement in his heart.


    "Well, at first, it was really suspected that the fifth force was the force that arranged the super giant Rune array, but with the investigation, it was found that although the members of this force reached the king level, their evolutionary level was not high, and they didn''t seem to be the force that could arrange the super giant Rune array."


    Sophia nodded.


    "Not really."


    Gray nodded in agreement.


    The power of the super giant Rune array is likely to be the power to destroy the Empire. Even the empire with a strong magic light level can be destroyed. We can imagine the power of this power.


    Although the fifth force appeared very strange and had no news before, its strength was very different from that force.


    Not only did there not be a strong man at the level of magic light, but also there was no strong man at the level of king of three evolutions. It is difficult to imagine that such a force could be involved in the destruction of the Empire.


    After leaving the palace, gray had returned to Fergus castle that day.


    The Fergus family still has a lot of visitors. There is a lot of excitement in the Fergus castle. The visiting nobles and the Fergus family drink hot milk tea and talk and laugh.


    Seeing such an atmosphere, gray couldn''t help relaxing and integrating into it.


    Although the danger is likely to come at any time, or has already come, and just lurked up, there is only one thing we can do now, except to leave behind.


    That is to enhance their own strength and strive to have the strength to protect themselves and protect familiar people when danger breaks out.


    After a few busy days, one day, gray received a contact. He was contacted by the third-level old man with business as a cover.


    Using space transmission, he appeared in the secret room of this caravan station. After controlling this force, this is his first time to this force station.


    "What''s up?"


    In the secret room, the fat old man had waited respectfully, gray asked.


    "My Lord, the caravan inquired about the king''s cemetery. I think adults will be interested, so I contacted adults."


    The slightly fat old man bent slightly and said respectfully.

 Chapter 524

    "King''s graveyard?"


    Greman was surprised that a king''s cemetery was born just more than a year later, which rarely happened in the history of the purple moon Kingdom, but it''s not surprising to think of the recent changes.


    "Well done!"


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. The king''s cemetery was indeed the news he was very interested in.


    After asking where he was, gray left the caravan station, mimicked blue and black wings with the power of blood, and rushed to the location of the king''s cemetery.


    Not only the caravan, but also many other forces have learned the news. They must hurry there as soon as possible to avoid being preempted.


    After flying for an hour, gray flew into a forest where the king''s cemetery was.


    This is not a large forest, covering only two or three miles. The reason why the king''s cemetery was not found before seems to be because the rune mechanism has the effect of camouflage, but now this effect has disappeared for some reason.


    "Someone has arrived first!"


    Because it was winter, there was snow everywhere on the road and on the ground. Along the way, gray found many footprints, all towards the woods. Obviously, someone had arrived first before him.


    Sure enough, when he arrived at the forest and the place where the suspected King''s cemetery was located, he immediately saw a lot of people. These people were scattered, confrontational and alert to each other, obviously from different forces.


    Fortunately, these people did not enter the king''s cemetery. The reason for this judgment is that he has seen the king''s cemetery and has seen that the tomb of the king''s cemetery has not been broken.


    In the middle of an open space, a huge tomb several meters high stands like a hill.


    The huge tomb and even the surrounding ground are all in cyan. It looks like bluestone stacking and paving, but in fact, it is not. There is a jade like luster on the cyan. This is not ordinary bluestone, but wind jade.


    This is a gem with strong affinity for the wind attribute array pattern. It is a precious Rune material. The value of the same volume is no less than the magic coin. The tomb and even the surrounding ground are paved with this wind jade. The owner of the tomb is not generally rich and powerful.


    Based on this, Gray was sure that this was definitely the cemetery of a king level strongman, and only the king level strongman could make a grave with wind jade.


    "Someone came again. There was only one person this time!"


    Gray''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of several other forces who were the first to arrive, all of whom couldn''t help looking at gray.


    "It''s flying over. It seems that the strength is not weak!"


    Gray''s way of falling from the sky with wings on his back made several forces understand that Gray''s strength is absolutely not weak. Out of caution, the first few forces that arrived were all on the sidelines.


    For a moment, the scene was silent, and there was no voice.


    These forces didn''t provoke him, and gray naturally wouldn''t provoke these forces. He went straight to the grave.


    "This guy will suffer!"


    "There''s a good play!"


    Some forces whispered and didn''t stop them. The mechanism of the king''s cemetery is not so easy to break.


    Naturally, these forces that arrived first could not have been tempted. Their forces once sent a clan old man of a brute blood warrior to try. As a result, they suffered a great loss. If they hadn''t reacted quickly, they might have died under the rune mechanism in the tomb.


    "Is that him...?"


    There were also forces staring at Gray''s back with a dignified face.


    They haven''t seen gray, but they have heard of Gray''s physical characteristics, and have speculated about Gray''s identity.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray stepped into the area paved with wind jade.


    In an instant, it was as if something had come alive. On the ground and on the tomb, black lines appeared, dense, like countless flowing ants, making people''s scalp numb.


    Shua!


    A cyan wind blade appeared and tore the air. It was like gray''s quick chop. Gray punched out and immediately smashed the cyan wind blade, but this was only the beginning.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    More wind blades appeared, all chopping towards gray.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    It has been judged that these wind blades are not a threat. GraySo is too lazy to resist and allows these wind blades to chop on himself.


    There was a constant sound of metal and iron blows. Gray didn''t see any wounds on his body except that his clothes were damaged.


    He walked slowly and firmly towards the grave against the wind blade.


    "Sure enough, it''s him!"


    Seeing this scene, he immediately affirmed the power that Gray''s identity was just speculation.


    Black hair and blue pupil, and with such strong strength, there is no second one in the whole purple moon kingdom.


    "Unexpectedly, he carried the attack of the wind blade only by his flesh?"


    "How strong is his flesh?"


    Powerful people are surprised and unbelievable. They look so young but have such strong strength. Will the other party be a strong older generation who looks young?


    "Gray Fergus, he''s gray Fergus!"


    Some forces suddenly remembered Gray''s identity. They couldn''t help but rejoice that they didn''t intercept each other and conflict with each other just now. Otherwise, it would be miserable.


    He walked forward against the wind blade, and soon Gray had leaned into the grave. At this time, the power of the attacking wind blade became stronger.


    Shua!


    One was only one meter long, but it was extremely solid, like a wind blade polished by wind jade cleaving towards gray.


    Dang!


    This is a strike whose power has reached the third level of wasteland level. Fortunately, Gray''s defense after metallization has reached the peak of the first level of King level, so he can block this strike.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    More such wind blades hit. Each one is only one or two meters long, but it is extremely solid, just like wind jade polishing.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Gray walked to the huge tomb against these wind blades that made the wild blood soldiers feel creepy.


    Kings, even if they are dead, can''t be disturbed, so their cemeteries are usually built in secret places with powerful rune mechanisms.


    The rune mechanism in this king''s graveyard, if there is no one who knows how to crack the rune mechanism, even if the third-level strongman of the famine level comes, it''s enough, unless he holds a silver weapon.


    Now think about it. Fortunately, the Addison family invited a rune master to the original King''s cemetery. Otherwise, it would never be possible to enter.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Against the wind blade, gray knocked on the wall of the huge bluestone tomb and looked for the entrance from the sound. Soon he found out the entrance.


    Wrapped in black fog, gray punched here.


    Boom!


    The grave and the surrounding huge earthquake, the strong wind that exploded and scattered, even made people in a force close to fall out like a gourd on the ground.


    Under Gray''s fist, a clear fist mark appeared on the wall of the tomb, and a trace of crack spread. However, the tomb was not broken. There were black lines on the wall, which strengthened the wall.


    "Very strong!"


    Gray didn''t care. He waved his left and right hands one after another and hit the wall.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    After smashing for 10 minutes, with a click, the wall broke and collapsed. An entrance that could allow one person to pass appeared, and gray stepped in.


    "He succeeded in going in!"


    Seeing gray who has disappeared at the entrance of the king''s cemetery, several forces are full of envy. They want to keep up, but they dare not.


    Fear of provoking gray is on the one hand, and on the other hand, the external wind blade blocked their way. They can''t get close at all. They don''t have the strong defense like gray.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    At this time, they suddenly saw a figure falling quickly from the air.


    "King level strong man!"


    Everyone was surprised. The other party''s way of driving in the air was to take the void as the ladder, which was clearly the symbol of the king level strong.


    There is a ladder down the entrance. Following the ladder, gray enters the tomb. With night vision, he can clearly see the surrounding situation.


    He is now at the beginning of a passage, which bends downward in a ring. Obviously, the tomb should be deep underground.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray went along the passage. All kinds of Rune mechanisms attacked him one after another.


    Red flame, blue lightning, cold hazy ice


    However, they were carried down by gray with strong defense and passed easily.


    After going down about dozens of meters, gray appeared in a room. When he came here, the road was broken. This should be the last tomb.


    This is not so much a tomb as a reception room. The furnishings in the room are completely aristocratic reception room style.


    There was no coffin, but gray was sure it was a tomb because he had seen what it should have.


    A purple flame appeared and floated in front of gray. The whole tomb became clearer in front of gray. Although infrared perception can also be seen, it is not as clear as both eyes.


    In front, facing the direction when gray came, a dead bone sat on a metal throne. Although the clothes on the dead bone were rotten, they did not fall off each other.


    The bones of the head and hands of the withered bones are exposed, showing jade, and there is a faint threat.


    "The skeleton of a king level strong man!"


    Through coercion, gray judged that this was the ribs of a king level strong man.


    He stepped forward and looked quickly at each other''s waist and found a bag with golden grain.


    "Rune space bag!"


    Gray, who was very familiar with this pattern, immediately judged that it was a rune space bag.


    Take off the rune space bag and check the other party. After confirming that there is nothing else, gray has a trace of blood force and infiltrates into the golden grain, ready to check the things in the rune space bag.


    Shua!


    Just then, he suddenly heard the news that the mechanism was triggered, looked back, and immediately saw a figure rushing into the room against the rune mechanism.

 Chapter 525

    "It''s you!"


    Gray looked slightly surprised.


    This is a young woman with black hair and beautiful face. A beauty mole at the corner of her mouth is very eye-catching. It is the masked woman who competed with him for the fog crystal ball last time, but at this time, the other party has no mask.


    I''m afraid it''s because my face has been exposed and there''s no need to hide my identity, so I gave up the mask.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    Seeing gray, the black haired young woman immediately hated her teeth itching and gnashed her teeth with hatred on her face.


    Last time, gray not only took away the fog crystal ball, but also exposed his identity because of gray and was wanted by the purple moon kingdom.


    Thanks to this, she has been in hiding recently. Even so, she has been found by the Royal spies of the purple moon Kingdom several times and pursued by the Royal strongmen of the purple moon kingdom.


    Whoosh!


    The resentment accumulated by the woman during this period was immediately detonated, and a golden sharp blade appeared in front of her and quickly chopped towards gray.


    Dong!


    Gray didn''t dare to be careless. The king clawed beast appeared in front of him. His body was metallized. He had two meters of claws, and one claw patted at the golden blade.


    Dang!


    The whole tomb trembled and dust fell. Fortunately, the whole tomb was reinforced by the rune mechanism. Otherwise, the blow just now would be enough to make the tomb collapse.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    After a blow, the king claw beast''s huge body, which was more than ten meters long, retreated again and again, while the golden blade continued to move forward and split towards gray.


    Although it is a king level blood beast of the physical type, its combat power is not weaker than that of the king level, but it is not as good as the other party who has been increased by magic weapons.


    Whew!


    When the golden blade came, gray held a bloody spear and shot through it.


    Dang!


    The golden blade was blocked and shot back.


    Gray had stopped the blow even without the increase of the blood gun.


    Swallowed the blood of the purple flame King beast and obtained the blood of the purple flame King beast. Although the power of Gray''s three mixing ability did not reach the king level, it was infinitely close to the king level, which was enough to stop this afterwave.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The king claw beast that had returned rushed towards the woman. At the same time, Danny greenton and King Kong appeared and rushed towards the woman.


    The space of the tomb is huge, so neither King claw beast nor King Kong beast is trapped in such a space. Of course, the poor movement caused by the limited space of the tomb is inevitable.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The golden blade returned to the woman, and then sent out a golden virtual shadow to attack the man and two animals. Under the violent golden virtual shadow attack, one man and two animals were immediately blocked, and the sound of gold and iron attack came from time to time.


    After one person and two animals, gray took out the dagger that had been tied to his leg. The dagger was inserted into the ground under his feet, and one ghost after another dived into the ground.


    Gray didn''t expect the man and the beast to compete with the woman. He knew very well how strong the woman''s defense was. The attack of the man and the beast was not enough to hurt the woman. Only the ghost could have a try.


    Although we are in the daytime now, we are in the tomb after all. We can use the ghost ability.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Under Gray''s control, 20 wild blood beast ghosts quickly approached the woman from the ground, and then the next moment they drilled out of the ground and quickly jumped at the woman.


    The sudden change surprised the woman, and her body quickly avoided these ghosts like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to see ghosts, which is regarded as a Ghost Legend, but the king level strongmen have seen ghosts more or less and know the characteristics of ghosts.


    The woman dodged repeatedly, but now she was in the tomb, the space was limited, and the dodging space was greatly compressed. Although she avoided most of the coming ghosts, she was still attached to her body by a ghost and drilled into her body.


    "Succeeded!"


    Gray looked happy. Although the other party''s defense is strong, in the face of the ghost''s direct attack on the soul, the other party''s strong defense will be useless.


    But at the next moment.


    Crackling!


    I saw a ring on the woman''s left hand. Suddenly, thunder burst out, transmitted to the woman, and shot around with the woman as the center.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    The ghost attached to the woman screamed, and then cut off contact with gray. It was obvious that he had completely died. Not only this ghost, but also several wild blood animal ghosts around him disappeared in an instant under the thunder light.


    Gray quickly ordered other ghosts to drill into the ground before they were completely destroyed by the thunder.


    "Thunder is a magic weapon!"


    The ghost''s mace failed, and gray was slightly disappointed.


    Although the opponent''s blood beast ability is not thunder or fire, it has a thunder magic weapon, which can also restrain ghosts.


    Although it has long been known that the restraining effect of ghosts on humans is far less than that of blood beasts, after all, humans have magical weapons and can use other abilities except their own abilities, but they didn''t expect to fail when they shot people for the first time.


    Boom!


    A figure flew upside down and hit the wall of the tomb, leaving a human trace on the wall, causing the whole space to shake.


    The man flying upside down is a woman.


    Although the woman inspired the lightning magic weapon and blocked the ghost''s crisis, she was forced to stop the attack of the golden blade, giving the king claw beast fighting with her an opportunity to rush forward. She had two meters of claws and one claw caught her.


    However, such an attack was obviously useless to her. Except for the damage of her abdominal clothes, there was no wound or even a scratch on her white skin.


    "More like a monster than me!"


    Gray made a sound in his heart and took out the fog crystal ball. After triggering, the fog filled the whole tomb.


    He took back the ghost, King Kong beast, stanni greenton and King claw, and then sent them away directly through space.


    "Hum -"


    When the fog dispersed, the woman looked around and didn''t find gray. She couldn''t help humming.


    After searching carefully in the tomb, she turned and left the tomb.


    After several times of space transmission, gray went to the forest where he usually practiced.


    In the face of an opponent whose defense could not be broken, and with the things in the tomb already in hand, there was no need to continue fighting, so he made a quick decision and chose to retreat.


    At this moment, he really felt the helplessness of those who could not break their own defense in the face of themselves.


    Take out the obtained Rune space bag, probe the power of blood into the golden grain, and gray checks the rune space bag.


    A large space appears in Gray''s perception. This is a rune space bag with about thousands of cubic meters. Among the rune space bags, it is definitely the top one.


    There are many items in the space bag.


    There are hundreds of thousands of magic coins, which can be converted into gold coins, that is, tens of millions of gold coins.


    Gray checked magic potion bottles one by one, perhaps because they were placed in Rune space bag, and none of the them failed.


    Gray, who has consulted the Royal medicine refining master about potions, has much higher knowledge in potions. Most of these potions are recognized by him. Unexpectedly, there are 15 bottles of purple moon potions.


    The purple moon potion, which was already scarce, has been expanded again. There will be no lack of auxiliary cultivation resources in the next one or two years.


    There are also gold coins, only tens of thousands, which should only be used as pocket money.


    Through the gold coins, gray judged that this was the tomb of a king level strong man in the purple moon Kingdom, because it was a gold coin forged and issued by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    Gray browsed the objects in the rune space the same and the same. When he looked at something, he couldn''t help but stop his eyes.


    It was a long blue sword with exquisite decoration. The hilt and scabbard were blue. The hilt had golden lines and was dressed with golden gemstones. It was exquisite like a work of art. This sword was also the only magic weapon in the whole Rune space bag.


    "Is this...?"


    With a little excitement, gray took the sword out of the rune space bag and couldn''t wait to pull the long sword out of the scabbard.


    The body of the sword is blue and white, with beautiful golden lines on it. It is not so much a magic weapon as a work of art.


    Using space transmission, gray appears in the red leaf forest, finds a place and cuts out with a sword.


    After the increase of magic weapons, the black fog rolled and surged out one after another, like a tsunami.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Everything disappeared along the way. Finally, the black fog spread to more than 1000 meters away before it stopped and disappeared completely.


    One hit was enough to spread thousands of miles away. It was obviously a king level combat power, which could increase Gray''s combat power to King level. The level of this magic weapon was obviously a silver weapon and a sword type silver weapon.


    Although gray now has a sword silver weapon, it is now in the hands of Barnett Graham. Although it can also be taken back from the other side, it is bound to weaken Barnett Graham''s combat power.


    Now, if you have a sword silver weapon in your hand, you don''t have to compete with Barnett Graham for weapons. Your combat power can be brought into full play.


    After carefully checking the things in the rune space belt, I got a lot of harvest. The king level strongmen were indeed rich one by one. The wealth of a king level strongman was enough to be used up by an ordinary noble family for generations.


    In fact, at the king level and the strong, ordinary wealth is not valued too much, but powerful and rare things.


    Such as magic potions that can assist cultivation or have other effects, such as powerful magic weapons, such as evolutionary medicinal herbs that can promote blood evolution


    At their present state, ordinary clothing, food, housing and transportation are no longer their pursuit. The only pursuit is a higher state. Only such things closely related to their strength can attract their attention.

 Chapter 526

    One month later, the evolutionary medicine was found in the forest in the north of the purple moon Kingdom, guarded by the king level blood beast. The king level strong man of the Kenneth family killed the king level blood beast and won the evolutionary medicine.


    Two months later, in the west of the purple moon Kingdom, a king''s cemetery was born, and various forces competed. Although there were no silver weapons, the wealth among them made the competing forces rich.


    Of course, families without strength also suffered heavy casualties in this competition.


    After March, an accident happened to a king''s cemetery in the middle of the purple moon Kingdom, which was a king''s cemetery in the imperial period. The place where the cemetery appeared was very close to the king''s capital. The wealth in this cemetery was obtained by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    After April, an evolutionary medicinal herb was found in the middle of the purple moon kingdom. The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom sent out a king level strong man to seize it.


    After May, a king''s Cemetery near the flame kingdom was born, which was captured by the Graham family controlled by gray by thunder, and most of the wealth fell into gray''s hands.


    Half a year later, a grand birthday party was being held at the residence of King Francis.


    In the banquet hall, a young aristocrat with high status walked around and talked to each other with a high foot crystal cup.


    Gray is naturally invited, not only him, but also the younger generation of the Fergus family such as Bernal, Caroline and Sarah.


    Gray held a high foot crystal cup and touched Francis, the protagonist of the party, and gave a blessing to each other.


    The latter said thanks, nodded to gray and sighed slightly.


    "In the past six months, changes have been too frequent!"


    "Too often indeed!"


    Hearing this, gray also sighed slightly.


    In the past six months, it can be described as a great outbreak of opportunities. In the purple moon Kingdom, evolutionary medicinal materials have appeared twice, the king''s cemetery has appeared three times, and there are many other opportunities. Although the emerging things are not as valuable as these two kinds, they are also great opportunities.


    It can be said that the opportunities that broke out in only half a year are even equal to those in previous decades.


    Under such a great opportunity, both he and Francis had a great harvest, but in front of such an opportunity, they couldn''t help but feel a kind of uneasiness in their hearts.


    Such an outbreak is not normal. There must be some deep-seated reasons, but neither he nor the fascists, nor the senior royal officials of the purple moon Kingdom, can figure out what it is.


    I''m worried because I don''t know. Although the opportunities of successive outbreaks are good, will there be some hidden dangers in the successive outbreaks?


    This is a problem that everyone is worried about.


    "What about the other three kingdoms?"


    Asked gray.


    "It''s all the same. There are constant opportunities, just like entering an unprecedented prosperity."


    Said Francis.


    "Prosperity?"


    Gray mused that if this is really a sign that the world has entered a period of prosperity, it''s easy to say that it''s not the beginning of prosperity, but the beginning of some major disaster.


    "Has there ever been a similar record in the history of the Empire?"


    "No, I have consulted many historical books about the imperial period during this period, and there are no similar records."


    Francis shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Is it related to the super giant array pattern?"


    Gray thought for a moment and asked.


    "This possibility cannot be ruled out. Although the royal family has found the super giant Rune array for a long time, they know little about it."


    Francis said after a slight pause.


    "Although Rune masters have been sent to study this array pattern, they found that the complexity of this array pattern is beyond imagination, far beyond the rune level of the purple moon Kingdom and even the four kingdoms."


    "I said you two, the protagonist of a banquet, and the one who is not the protagonist is very eye-catching. Can you stop talking about such a heavy topic at this time, which makes the surrounding atmosphere heavy."


    Sophia and hilya, dressed in a gift dress and showing a perfect and beautiful figure, came and said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Gray and Francis looked around. Sure enough, because of the topic of their conversation, many people around listened, making their faces gradually become serious.


    The two ended the topic bitterly. It is really not suitable to talk about this kind of thing on this occasion.


    Without a heavy topic, the banquet ended in a happy atmosphere, and the children of the great noble families from all over the Kingdom dispersed.


    Gray and Bernal did not leave Wangdu immediately. Gray has been to Wangdu many times, but Bernal and others came for the first time. They are very interested in Wangdu and are ready to play in Wangdu for a few days.


    In the next few days, the party visited all the shops in Wangdu, tasted all kinds of special foods, bought many works of art and participated in an auction.


    Hundreds of thousands of gold coins were spent in the whole process, but this money was a drop in the bucket for gray.


    Now he can be said to have too much money and no place to use. What he sees is difficult to buy with money. It can be said that what he can buy with money is not of too high value.


    After they were satisfied, they turned back and returned. Naturally, they used space transmission. After several transfers, they had returned to the Fergus family.


    In a few days in the royal capital, gray met Sophia, Sylvia and Francis and continued the unfinished topics at the banquet. Sophia and Sylvia also joined in.


    The discussion has yielded no results. So far, it is impossible to judge whether this change is good or bad, let alone prepare for it.


    But it is certain that a great change sweeping the whole world is taking place.


    In the face of this great change, the only thing we can do is to make good use of the opportunity, step up to improve our strength and strive to improve our strength rapidly.


    In this way, even if there is a major mutation, there will be more self-protection.


    In the morning, gray began to practice the blood method. With the practice of the thunder King''s beast blood method, a large number of blue lights converged and turned into a giant beast.


    The giant beast is more than 10 meters long, looks like a lizard, is covered with blue scales, and has a single horn several meters long on its forehead, just like a giant knife. It is the king level blood beast thunder King beast.


    The first round of cultivation.


    The second round of cultivation.


    The third round of cultivation is the first one.


    The third round of cultivation is the second one.


    The third round of cultivation is the third cultivation form.


    The third round of cultivation is the fourth cultivation form.


    In the waste level stage, the completion of two rounds of cultivation of blood method means reaching the second level of waste level, and the completion of three rounds of cultivation of blood method means reaching the third level of waste level.


    After half a year, with the help of auxiliary cultivation drugs, gray is now at the bottleneck of the third round of cultivation. As long as he breaks through this bottleneck, he can enter the fourth round of cultivation and reach the third level of barren level.


    Gray has been in this state for more than ten days. According to the past situation, he estimates that he will break through in recent days.


    Click!


    The virtual shadow of the thunder King beast collapsed and disappeared. Gray''s figure was exposed. He was sweating all over. His hair was wet with sweat, as if he had been fished out of the water.


    "Still worse!"


    He wiped the sweat that had covered his eyes and took a deep breath. Gregory was slightly depressed. He didn''t break the bottleneck and enter the fourth round of cultivation. He didn''t have an obvious sense of transformation.


    "Master gray, the bath water is ready!"


    Seeing that gray had finished his practice, Barbara came up and said to gray.


    The other party is wearing a long home dress, high-grade silk wrapped in a curved figure, with a towering chest and rounded hips. A long brown hair is curled up by a beautiful hairpin, revealing a snow-white and slender neck.


    A blue gem necklace hung on his neck. Gray bought it from Wangdu auction house. It was made by a jewelry master in Wangdu.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, took off his sweaty clothes and trousers, looked a little hot at Barbara, picked up the other party, held the other party''s soft body and walked to the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    After a blend of water and milk, Gray''s depression disappeared, and the whole person felt refreshed.


    She changed into clean clothes and went to Fergus castle through the underground passage with Barbara whose face was slightly crimson.


    They wandered around the Fergus castle garden for a while, and finally gray wandered to the castle hall.


    "Gray, you''re here. I''m going to find you!"


    With the sound of footsteps, Bernard came in a hurry, with a little hurry, which was different from his usual calm.


    Following Bernard, gray came to count Fergus''s study and met count Fergus who had been waiting in the study.


    "What happened?"


    Gray wondered, what must have happened to make them so anxious.


    "In the territory, there was a village attacked by blood animals, killing more than 100 people, and only dozens of people escaped."


    Said count Fergus in a deep voice.


    "Is this blood beast unusual?"


    Because of this year''s change, from time to time, blood animals affected by the change will leave the forest and enter human territory. This has happened before.


    Gray naturally wouldn''t think that count Fergus and Bernard were so anxious because of the number of deaths and injuries. The only reason could be that the blood beast attacking the village was not ordinary.


    "Well, this blood beast has a length of 9 meters, and the fire will drown most of the village in an instant. It is likely to be a wild blood beast."


    Said count Fergus solemnly.


    "Well."


    Gray nodded and said.


    "To be on the safe side, let someone send Barnett!"


    "Barnett? Is it not safe?"


    Count Fergus was full of doubts. Originally, his idea was that Godfrey, the bloodless soldier in the castle, and gray would go together, so as to be safe. Unexpectedly, gray asked Barnett to go.


    As for Barnett, he knows that he was brought back by gray later. He has never seen the other party''s hand. In addition, he does not feel a sense of crisis from the other party. As a result, he always thinks that the other party''s strength is general. Gray brought him back entirely because of other abilities.


    He didn''t know that the reason why he didn''t feel the danger was that Barnett Graham had restrained his authority. Otherwise, it would be difficult for the people in the castle, except a few, to stand up.


    "Father, don''t worry, it''s enough for him to do it!"


    Gray couldn''t help smiling. A king level strong man would be suspected of lack of strength. He didn''t know how the other party would feel after he knew it.


    "What strength is he?"


    Count Fergus asked positively when he heard that gray thought Barnett''s strength was far above godford.


    Beside, Bernal also had doubts and curiosity on his face.


    Gray lowered his voice so that it could only be heard in the middle of the study, said.


    "He is a king level soldier."

 Chapter 527

    "What, King level... Warrior?"


    Calm as count Fergus, he almost jumped up and looked at gray in surprise, with a face of disbelief.


    "I, did I... Hear wrong?"


    Bernal did not have the strength of count Fergus, so he stood up from his seat with surprise and consternation on his face.


    King level soldiers are just like legends for them. Even if there are wild blood soldiers who are only one level away from King level soldiers in the family, they still maintain a high degree of awe for King level soldiers.


    For a long time, the position of King level soldiers in people''s hearts has been like this. They stand at the top of blood soldiers and are unattainable, just like a monument.


    Many ordinary people met King level soldiers by chance and became the capital to boast all their life. They didn''t forget to boast, which immediately attracted the envy of those who heard them.


    It can be seen that King level soldiers have a high status in the eyes of ordinary people. It can be said that King level soldiers have almost been deified in the eyes of ordinary people in the world.


    When they suddenly heard that Barnett was a king level soldier, their first reaction was that they heard wrong.


    For families like the Fergus family, it is possible for the king level strong to take the seat in the future because of gray, but it is impossible to recruit King level soldiers as guards.


    "You heard him right. He was indeed a king level soldier. I saved him and had some agreements with him, so he promised to protect the Fergus family."


    Gray shook his head and explained.


    He didn''t mean to show off, but now that the world is constantly changing, these things should be known to count Fergus, Bernard and others.


    At his current level of strength, it is inevitable to go out often, and it is impossible to stay in the Fergus family all the time.


    If something happens to the family while he is out, it will be dangerous.


    Now, with the constant changes, such a thing is not impossible. This time, there is a suspected famine level blood beast attack, and the next king level blood beast attack is not impossible.


    Just in case, we must leave a strong expert to the family, and we must let count Fergus and others know.


    Only know that count Fergus and others will not lose their sense of propriety and know who to ask for help in an emergency, and will not miss the best time because they do not know that there is such a master in the family.


    "Really... King level strong?"


    After half a ring, count Fergus and Bernard calmed down, still looking at gray with a surprised look on their faces.


    "Well, he is indeed a king level soldier."


    Knowing that the news was too shocking, they still had some doubts. Gray zhengse repeated it again.


    Shortly after that, Barnett Nahum, who received the order, set out to the place where the suspected wild blood beast appeared. Half a day later, the other party returned and brought back the body of a wild blood beast.


    Seeing the corpse of the wild blood beast brought back by the other party and the only wound on the corpse, count Fergus and Bernard were finally convinced of Barnett Naham''s King level strength.


    Kill the wild level blood beast with one blow. Even the third level blood warrior of the wild level can''t do it. Only the king level strong can do it. The identity of the other king level strong is certain.


    Two days later, in the forest where gray practiced, the virtual shadow of the thunder King beast appeared, and gray began his customary practice.


    The first round of cultivation.


    The second round of cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    The third round of cultivation is the fourth cultivation form.


    Under the shadow of Thunder Dragon and beast, Gray''s clothes were wet again, and he tried his best to insist.


    Crackle, crackle!


    A crisp sound sounded from Gray''s body, and then Gray''s body sounded a series of sounds like exploding beans.


    The shadow of the thunder King beast disappeared, but the change in Gray''s body did not stop. His body was changing rapidly at a perceptible speed, or metamorphosis.


    Every flesh and blood, every bone, every drop of blood and every hair are undergoing metamorphosis.


    The muscles became stronger and stronger. Although the volume did not expand, the strength increased.


    The bones become more dense and hard. If you can cut open his body, you will find that the bones of his whole body have been completely jade like the king level strong.


    The blood becomes more vigorous and full of vitality, just like the blood of the whole body has been changed.


    The beating of the heart becomes stronger and more powerful, just like a beating drum.


    A large amount of black matter seeps from his body, which is the body impurity produced by rapid transformation.


    In the heart, the vortex composed of blood force is growing rapidly, and each trace of blood force is becoming more dense. In the center, there is even a faint trend of atomization.


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour for this transformation to end. Gray''s whole body was full of black stains and smelled.


    Smelling the stench, gray frowned slightly, took a bath and changed his clothes.


    At this time, he felt full of strength, as if he could crush a wild blood beast with one hand. This was not an illusion, but a fact.


    Because he swallowed the blood of King Kong, he should be strong enough to be comparable to the king level strong man when he reached the third level of famine level.


    It is not difficult to crush a wild level blood beast with such power. Of course, the premise is that a wild level blood beast is small enough to be pinched by one hand.


    "Reached the third level of famine!"


    Obviously, the transformation that happened to him just now is because he has risen to the third level of the wasteland level. Now he is definitely the third level of the wasteland level.


    In just over a year, he completed a round of cultivation of blood method, which was promoted from the second level to the third level. The cultivation speed was even faster than that in the barbarian level.


    Although the body is in a state of secondary transformation because of its transformation ability, and its strength is improved several times faster than others, it is impossible to upgrade one level in the wasteland level in such a short time.


    The reason is that there is sufficient supply of auxiliary cultivation resources.


    From the second level to the third level, Gray''s auxiliary cultivation resources have never been cut off. It is precisely because he has sufficient auxiliary cultivation resources that he can be promoted from the second level to the third level so quickly.


    There is no reason why the royal power of the purple moon Kingdom has never stopped, and has always maintained the coexistence of several royal power in the world.


    Purple moon potion, a powerful auxiliary cultivation potion, has sufficient resources. Although not all royal people can become king level strong, as long as they are qualified, becoming king level strong may become very high.


    In this case, the probability of a king level strong person is naturally too much higher than other forces.


    "At this speed, I''m afraid I''ll become a king level strong man before I''m 25 years old!"


    Today, gray is 23 years old and has more than a year to go before he is 25 years old. He is likely to become a king level strong man within this time.


    There is no 25-year-old King level strong man, even in the history of the purple moon kingdom. According to the royal secret gray heard from Sophia, the youngest King level strong man in the purple moon kingdom is bishop violet, who became a king level strong man at the age of 35.


    The other party''s achievements are also amazing. Even in this suppressed world, it has grown to the peak of three evolutions. If there is no invisible suppression in this world, the other party will inevitably become a magic light level existence.


    "The second transformation is the main reason for growing up to this stage at such an age!"


    Gray''s own talent can indeed be called excellent compared with Bernal and others, but it can only be regarded as average compared with Francis, Sophia and others.


    The reason why he was so young to grow to the present stage is entirely due to the secondary transformation. The secondary transformation makes his body in rapid transformation, and the speed of strength improvement is several times higher than that of ordinary people.


    Moreover, under the second transformation, the absorption efficiency of the effective components of various auxiliary cultivation drugs has become extremely terrible, almost completely absorbed, and there is no waste.


    For the same bottle of purple moon medicine, gray can improve a lot after taking it, and others may only improve a little after taking it, which is the difference in body absorption efficiency.


    Of course, this secondary metamorphosis is not without side effects. Eating more and defecating is the biggest side effect, but compared with the benefits it brings, this side effect is of course nothing.


    "It''s not urgent to test the change of strength. Take the blood of the ice soul King beast first."


    Gray takes out the ice spirit king''s blood.


    The realm reached the third level of the wasteland level, and his physique could degenerate again. He decided to swallow the blood of the ice soul King beast first, and then test the change of strength.


    Pour out a portion and gray drinks it all in one gulp.


    It was like drinking a mouthful of ice water mixed with broken ice. Gray felt cold in his stomach first, and then all over his body.


    KAKA!


    It can be seen by the naked eye that the cold ice is spreading on gray. Gray is connected with the cold ice all over his body. The whole person is completely frozen in the cold ice, and even the area near him is not covered by the cold ice.


    The extreme cold hit gray. He hasn''t felt cold for a long time, but now he feels it again.


    He was like an ordinary man in a thin dress in winter. His whole body was frozen as if it were not his own. If someone cut him at this time, he might not even feel the pain.


    For a long time, gray couldn''t tell how long it was. The cold made him lose his ability to think. Only then did he feel that the cold gradually disappeared and the warmth gradually returned.


    Although he was still frozen by the cold ice, he couldn''t feel the cold. It was just outside the body that the cold ice obviously couldn''t make him feel the cold.


    Click!


    The strong power broke out, and the body shook slightly. The cold ice frozen outside gray suddenly appeared countless cracks, and then burst into pieces. Gray easily broke free from the cold ice.


    Shaking off the ice and snow, gray stimulated the transmission ability of the purple ring. When he reappeared, he appeared in the red leaf forest. Now the red leaf forest has become the back garden for him to test the blood beast ability.

 Chapter 528

    Standing in the forest, gray looked around. Soon he found a mossy mountain stone lying across the trees, which should weigh more than 100 tons.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    The ground collapsed under Gray''s foot. With this recoil force, Gray''s body burst out and rushed at the mountain stone weighing more than 100 tons.


    Under the speed of terror, gray appeared near the rocks in an instant, squeezed his hand into a fist and smashed it.


    Boom!


    The rocks weighing more than 100 tons were chapped and blasted into countless gravel. Each gravel was like a shell, and a large area of surrounding trees collapsed under the gravel.


    "King level speed, King level power..."


    It''s not once or twice to deal with Wang level. Gray is very sure that the speed and power he just burst out have definitely reached Wang level.


    With such strength and speed, Gray was not surprised.


    King Kong beast is a king level blood beast of physical type. It is a blood beast with few opponents among King level blood beasts only by its flesh. Its speed, strength and defense have reached the peak of the same realm, which is comparable to a higher realm.


    Although Gray''s current state is only the third level of the wasteland level, his inherited King Kong beast blood has enough power and speed to compare with the general King level soldiers at the third level of the wasteland level.


    "To judge whether power and speed can be comparable to King level, in fact, there are simpler test methods!"


    With a piece of crushed stone splashed to him, gray thought of another way to test strength and speed.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, his body burst out.


    Peng!


    He ran forward for several steps. Suddenly, he suddenly stepped on the void and squeezed it down. After a burst of gas explosion, he was temporarily stuck in the air.


    Peng!


    Temporarily stranded in the air, he hurried to keep up with his other foot. He also stepped on the void and squeezed down hard, causing a strong shock. After that, he not only stayed in the air, but also moved forward in the air.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    His left and right feet trampled on the void one after another. Suddenly, he ran quickly in the void, and there was no tendency to fall from the void.


    It was like an invisible ladder under his feet, supporting his body so that he would not fall from the void.


    "Power and speed have definitely reached King level!"


    Void step is the symbol of human king level power, and it is also the simplest way to measure whether power and speed reach King level.


    It is obvious that his strength and speed have reached the king level, otherwise he can''t step in the void.


    For a long time, gray ran back and forth in the void for several times, satisfied with the freshness, and returned to the ground again.


    "Although the void step can also fly in the air, in terms of flexibility, it is more flexible to fly in the sky with wings."


    "Of course, the empty step is not without advantages. It uses the power of the flesh and will not consume the power of blood."


    At the same time, gray, who mastered the two flight modes of simulated wings and virtual stepping, objectively evaluated the two flight modes.


    The two flight modes have their own advantages and disadvantages. One is flexible but needs to lose blood force, and the other is slightly less flexible but will not lose blood force.


    To be sure, both flight modes are useful. Choosing different flight modes under different circumstances is the best combination.


    After testing strength and speed, gray turned his eyes to defense.


    Compared with strength and speed, gray pays more attention to defense, because this is the biggest capital he has survived. Without this strong defense, he has died many times.


    "Before, the defense was enough to make the king level''s first level hard to hit. Now the realm is improved, and the defense should be enough to carry the king level''s first level attack without injury!"


    In his heart, the king claw appeared in front of gray, and gray gave him the order to attack himself.


    The giant claws of the king claw beast were lifted up, and three sharp claws with a length of two meters were shining with a cold light like metal, and then they grabbed gray quickly.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    After the sound of metal impact, gray stepped back again and again. He stepped back a hundred meters before he took off his momentum.


    He looked at his body and immediately saw three horizontal scratches on his chest.


    Through the scratches on his clothes, gray looked at his skin and saw that there was no wound on his skin, not even a scratch.


    flawless and perfect!


    Under the full attack of the king claw beast with King level combat power, Gray was not hurt at all.


    It seemed that the blow just now was not a king level blow, but just a child''s random slap.


    "Sure enough, it''s enough to carry the king level attack without damage!"


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. His defense has been greatly improved, but he doesn''t know how much he can defend against the king level second level, that is, when he transforms into a king level strong man.


    However, we can only know this when we meet the strong ones at the second level of the king level. At present, the combat power controlled by his resurrection ability and corpse control ability is the strongest at the first level of the king level, and can not burst out the combat power at the second level of the king level.


    "Next, test the power of three mixing abilities!"


    Looking into the distance, gray thought. Without any magic weapon, the black fog rolled out like a wave, wave after wave, and spread forward.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    An apocalyptic scene appeared.


    Huge trees up to tens of meters, rocks weighing hundreds of tons, raised hills, blood animals who are aware of danger and panic


    Everything is shattered and disappeared.


    The black waves spread all the way for a long time before they finally stopped.


    An exaggerated trace appeared, and the black waves spread forward for more than 2000 meters before finally collapsing and disappearing.


    The ground where I passed was flat, as if it had been cut out with a huge knife.


    "One hit is enough to affect more than 2000 meters away, which has exceeded the first level of King level!"


    The combat power of the first level of King level can generally affect kilometers away. Even after the increase of silver weapons, it can never exceed 2000 meters.


    However, he did not use his magic weapon just now, and the increase was enough to affect more than 2000 meters away. It was inevitable that the power exceeded the first level of King level.


    "The second level of King level, or it can be compared with the strong king level."


    Gray was very sure that the power of this attack was absolutely comparable to the second level of King level, and only this level of power was enough to affect more than 2000 meters away.


    "As expected, the power of the three hybrid abilities directly crossed the first level of King level and reached the second level of King level."


    Gray looked a little excited.


    Although he had guessed before, Gray was still excited when his power was really comparable to the transformation of a king level strong man.


    Now he is not only the resurrection ability and corpse control ability, but also the real king level, and the destructive power is not the first level of the king level, but the second level of the king level.


    "The three hybrid abilities have leapt over the corpse control ability and resurrection ability, and have become the strongest of all my means!"


    The strongest combat power that can be exerted by resurrection ability and corpse control ability is only the first level of King level, so his most powerful mace is no longer corpse control ability and resurrection ability, but a three hybrid ability that can exert the power of the second level of King level.


    "Self protection ability is stronger!"


    Gray felt uneasy about the changes taking place in the whole world. He always felt that something bad would happen.


    Now, the defense and the strongest combat power have been improved. Although it is not clear whether this strength can protect itself in the next changes, the self-protection ability has been improved at least, and the possibility of self-protection has become greater.


    At the end of the test, gray space is transmitted back to the Fergus family.


    "Master gray."


    "Master gray."


    ¡­¡­


    Walking in Fergus castle, gray nodded to the servant who greeted him.


    Because of the changes of unknown events, he has accumulated a lot of pressure in his heart. Now his strength has been improved and his mood is finally relaxed.


    What kind of changes will happen is still unknown, but it must be good to improve their own strength and enhance their self-protection ability.


    "Well...?"


    During his walk, his face moved slightly and imperceptibly. He felt the spiritual connection, which can only be done by the people resurrected by his resurrection ability.


    He carefully identified and immediately judged who the contact came from. Using space transmission, he disappeared in Fergus castle.


    The innermost core area of Naham castle, which can only be accessed by high-rise buildings.


    In a hall, gray sat in the position of the head of the Graham family, and there were high-level members of the Graham family, including the head, on the left and right sides.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Gray looked at the Lord of the Graham family and asked. It was the other party who had just contacted him.


    "Sir, we have found the trace of the king level blood beast of the body type."


    Gray took the first position in the lower right, and the Lord of the Graham family respectfully replied that he had no dissatisfaction because Gray was sitting in the position that should belong to him.


    "Oh, where?"


    Gray asked with interest.


    Although his strongest combat power has been comparable to a king level strong man, he doesn''t mind hunting another king level blood beast of physical type, expanding the number of corpses and enriching his strength. Naturally, the stronger the strength, the better.


    "In the sapphire forest of the gem kingdom."


    Replied the Lord of the Naham family.


    "Sapphire forest of gem kingdom? How did you know?"


    Gray was slightly surprised that the Graham family had a channel to know the news of the gem king.


    "Sir, this is the news brought back by a caravan of the neham family to the gem kingdom. This is a detailed map."


    The Lord of the Naham family stood up and respectfully came forward and handed over a map.


    "Well done!"


    Gray reached for it, glanced and nodded with satisfaction.


    This is a very detailed map of the gem kingdom in the West. The rivers and mountains are clearly visible. It is a rare map. In order to obtain such a map, the neham family should have worked hard.

 Chapter 529

    On that day, gray set out for the gem kingdom.


    Gem Kingdom, a country rich in gemstones and rich in gem minerals, is the richest kingdom in the alliance of the Three Kingdoms.


    At the last three kingdoms exchange meeting, gray once went to the gem Kingdom and left space to transmit coordinates along the way. With the help of space to transmit coordinates, gray soon entered the gem kingdom.


    However, after entering the gem Kingdom, you can no longer rely on space transmission. After all, space transmission is directly to the king capital of the gem Kingdom, which is different from sapphire forest.


    Green and black wings are born behind his back. Gray flies on his way. The purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom are allied kingdoms. Gray is not worried about being expelled by the gem Kingdom after being discovered by the gem kingdom.


    Along the way, gray didn''t hurry. He landed in the nearby city from time to time to enjoy the local customs different from the purple moon kingdom.


    The last time I came to the gem Kingdom, it was also an exchange meeting between the three countries and the assassination of the flame tooth. I didn''t have a chance to visit the gem Kingdom at all. This time, I just made up for it.


    Even though he was on his way while enjoying the local customs, he was on his way by flying, almost straight. In the next day, gray arrived at the sapphire forest.


    Compared with the map, gray quickly approached the place where the body type King level blood beast had appeared in the map marks.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, more than a dozen wooden spears with a thickness of half a meter and a length of more than 10 meters roared past gray not far in front. The strong wind blew Gray''s hair in disorder.


    Gray''s flying figure couldn''t help but pause and looked down. There were several people in war clothes in the woods below. The wooden spear just now was the wooden ability of one of them.


    Judging from the distance from where the wooden spear attacked him, the other party didn''t seem to attack him. It seemed that it was just to stop him and didn''t intend to hurt him.


    Gray landed on the ground and looked at several people.


    "Why did you stop me?"


    The first one was a middle-aged man. He was slightly surprised to see Gray''s age, but he still said.


    "We are members of the stoke family. This area is blocked by my stoke family. No other people are allowed to enter for the time being!"


    "Duke stoke family?"


    Gray has heard of this family. It is one of the four Duke families in the gem kingdom. The status of this family in the gem kingdom is equivalent to that of Kenneth family in the purple moon Kingdom, because there is still a king level strong man alive in this family.


    The king level blood beast was in the area forbidden by the other party. It must be impossible not to enter, gray asked aloud.


    "Why not allow others to enter?"


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you know?"


    A young man angrily scolded.


    "What do you mean?"


    Greavel frowned. The tone of the other party annoyed him, but he didn''t attack immediately.


    "Let''s be clear, that evolutionary medicine is the stuff of my stoke family. No force can touch it."


    The young man snorted coldly.


    "Evolutionary medicine? Is there an evolutionary medicine here?"


    Gray felt the news of the king level blood beast and the evolution medicine. When the two news were connected in series, he had a general guess about the whole story.


    The king level blood beast he was looking for was probably the king level blood beast guarding the evolutionary medicine. It was because someone found the evolutionary medicine and the king level blood beast that the news of the king level blood beast was obtained by the caravan of the neham family.


    "Do you still want to install it?"


    Seeing Gray''s suddenly realized appearance, the young man disdained to say.


    Gray didn''t bother to pay attention to the young man. Instead, he looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "How long will it take?"


    If it was not necessary, he didn''t want to provoke a family with King level strongmen.


    "I''m not sure how long it will take. It''ll take about 10 days."


    The middle-aged man thought and replied.


    "About 10 days?"


    Gray frowned slightly. It was too long for him to waste 10 days in one place.


    "10 days is too long. I can''t wait. Can you accommodate me to enter? My purpose is not to evolve medicinal materials. I will never compete with your stoke family for evolutionary medicinal materials."


    "That''s good. It''s an evolutionary medicine. I don''t believe you don''t like it. I must want to seize the opportunity to seize the evolutionary medicine when Lord kunyan fights with King level blood beasts."


    Before the middle-aged man spoke, the young man next to him sneered.


    "Hum -"


    Gray snorted coldly and looked coldly at the young man. He was completely annoyed by the stabbing words of the other party again and again.


    "What do you want?"


    Being stared at by Gray''s eyes, the young man felt as if he had been stared at by a terrible blood beast.


    "Shut up!"


    Gray stood where he was, but the next moment, a cold ice quickly spread out to the young people.


    Feeling the horror and cold spreading, the young man was shocked and retreated quickly. The speed of the second level of the barbarian level broke out. The other party should be a blood warrior of the second level of the barbarian level.


    It''s good to have this strength at the other party''s age, but it''s still useless.


    The cold ice quickly spread to the other party, and the other party suddenly turned into an ice sculpture with horror on his face.


    "You..."


    Seeing that gray subdued the young people so easily, the middle-aged and several others had tiny pupils, used the ability of blood animals, twisted thick plants and earth thorns rising from the soil, and were ready to attack gray.


    "I advise you not to fight. You must be able to feel my strength. In the face of me, you have no chance of winning."


    Gray glanced at several people faintly, which immediately made them feel like falling into an ice cellar.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill him. I really didn''t come for evolutionary medicine, but I really need to enter this area. If the stoke family has any dissatisfaction, just come to me."


    With black and blue wings growing behind him, gray soared into the air and flew quickly into the forest.


    During the process, several people, including middle-aged people, had a cold sweat on their forehead and didn''t dare to fight at all, because they didn''t feel any chance of winning, as gray said.


    It can make a man at the second level of barbarian level have no resistance. The strength of the other party is at least a bloodless warrior, which is really not what they can compete with.


    "I''ll inform the family that you can save the young master!"


    The middle-aged man looked at the young man still frozen, shook his head slightly disappointed and ran in one direction.


    Compared with the young master, the young master is not a little worse, both in character and strength.


    Unfortunately, the young master died under the assassination of the flaming teeth, which is the eternal pain of the stoke family.


    Although the family re selected the young master as the heir, it was obvious that the young master could not be compared with the young master at all.


    Gray looked carefully as he flew in the area where outsiders were forbidden by the stoke family.


    "The king level blood beast should be in the nearby area and didn''t leave!"


    Although the young man had a thorn in his words just now, gray still got some useful information from the other party''s words.


    Although the king level blood beast was driven away by the stoke family and forced to leave the place where the evolutionary medicine was located, it did not seem to give up the competition for the evolutionary medicine, otherwise it would not say that "it must want to seize the opportunity to seize the evolutionary medicine when Lord kunyan fought with the king level blood beast".


    Obviously, the king level blood beast is not far away, and is still peeping at the evolutionary medicine.


    Moreover, gray estimated that the trace of the king level blood beast should be in the hands of the stoke family. The fastest way to find out was to ask the stoke family, but if there was a conflict just now, I''m afraid it would be regarded as a provocation.


    However, it doesn''t matter much. Since it is in the nearby area, it should be easy to find it.


    Sure enough, after searching for half an hour, gray found the king level blood beast.


    This is a blood beast with a length of 12 meters. Its trunk is thick and round, just like a house.


    He is covered with black hair, and his four legs are strong like columns, with four hooves on them.


    The most special is the other party''s mouth, sharp, almost cracked to the root of the ear.


    "Warcraft."


    Gray recognized the king level blood beast.


    Demon sound King beast, body type King level blood beast. There are two physical abilities, one is demon sound and the other is strong defense.


    Magic sound, through the vibration of vocal cord, can emit high-frequency sound wave with power no less than that of King level element blood beast. Because it can be done only by flesh without the help of blood, it is a kind of physical ability.


    Strong defense, as a king level blood beast of the body type, it has the first level of King level defense that is difficult to hit.


    He had probably guessed why the stoke family only expelled rather than killed the king level blood beast.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t.


    If you want to kill a king level blood beast that is good at defense, you can either join hands with several King level first level strongmen, or a king level strongman who has transformed once. Obviously, the king level strongmen of stoke family should not have that strength.


    But it doesn''t mean gray doesn''t.


    to be sonorous!


    Gray pulled out the sword at his waist. It was an exquisite long sword with blue body and golden patterns on the surface. It was the sword silver weapon obtained from the king''s cemetery.


    Shua!


    Gray cut out with a sword in the air, and a compressed black fog fell from the sky, like a huge black blade, splitting at the king of Warcraft.


    The demon sound King beast had already found gray, an uninvited guest. At this time, seeing that gray actually launched an attack, the demon sound roared.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Terrible sound waves immediately hit the black fog and gray behind the black fog.


    This is a king level sound wave. In normal times, just such a blow is enough to flatten the range of kilometers. Unfortunately, it is facing gray at this time, and it is gray''s strongest means three hybrid ability at present.


    Click!


    Under the black fog giant blade, the demon sound broke up, and the black fog cleaved down on the demon sound King beast.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Blood splashed, and a deep wound appeared in the left abdomen of Warcraft.


    With one blow, the Warcraft king, which is hard to be hit at the first level of King level, was seriously injured. Here is gray''s strongest combat power now!

 Chapter 530

    "Is he... King level strong?"


    In the distance, a team of people came to gray. This team was sent by the stoke family to deal with gray. There were many experts, and even a strong man at the third level of the wilderness level.


    In Gray''s opinion, he has been very restrained.


    For those who provoked him, they were only slightly punished and not killed. Before entering this area, they greeted the stoke family and made it clear that they were not coming for evolutionary medicine.


    But in the stoke family''s view, this is not the case.


    Not only hurt the people of the stoke family, but also entered the areas prohibited by the stoke family. No matter which one, in the view of the stoke family, it is a provocation to the stoke family.


    As a family with King level strongmen, they are full of confidence and have never been afraid of anyone, so they come fiercely and are ready to teach each other some lessons.


    All the way, they were surprised to find that the other party seemed to go to the demon king beast. At this time, their eating shock turned into a complete shock. The other party unexpectedly shot at the demon king beast and seemed to have the upper hand.


    "King level strong man, is he King level strong man?"


    Among the group of people, the young man who spoke with thorns looked stunned and frightened at gray, who shot at the demon king beast in the air and gained the upper hand.


    He had a strong fear on his face. He thought he was just a waste blood soldier, but he didn''t expect to be a king level strong man.


    I just offended a king level strongman. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help slapping himself. What''s the matter?


    The majesty of the king level strongman can''t be provoked. He angered the other party. The other party killed himself quickly. I''m afraid the stoke family can''t do anything to the other party. After all, he provoked first.


    "Not an ordinary King level strong man!"


    The third person in the stoke family is an old woman with a dignified face and a cold sweat on her forehead.


    Although the distance was very far, her eyesight still saw the situation of the king of Warcraft at this time. The position of the back and a long wound were clearly visible. It can be imagined that under the blow just now, the injury suffered by the king of Warcraft was definitely not light.


    He had seen his king level strongman fighting with the king of Warcraft not long ago, so he naturally understood the strong defense of the king of Warcraft.


    The sound of Warcraft was injured by one blow. Even his own adult couldn''t do it, but the other party did it. That is to say, the other party''s strength is still above his own adult. It is likely that he is a king level strong man who has completed a transformation.


    "Back, back quickly!"


    Her tone was a little alarmed.


    I don''t know whether the other party has found them, but now the wisest choice is to retreat quickly, and then report to the king level strong, and ask the king level strong to make a decision.


    "Come on, get back!"


    Other people who found it were also sweating on their forehead. Hearing this, they quickly agreed and fled back. Some people didn''t forget to stare at the young man.


    It''s not good to provoke anyone. It''s actually provoking a king level strong man, and it''s not an ordinary King level strong man. It''s pushing the family into the fire pit.


    It seems that it''s time for the family to choose a future successor. After returning this time, I''ll talk to the owner.


    Faced with the glare of an old family, the young man wanted to cry without tears. He knew that he might lose his identity as a new family heir.


    His heart was full of grievances. The other party looked so young. How could he think that the other party would be a king level strong man?


    If he had known that the other party was a king level strong man, would he dare to provoke the other party?


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    After being injured, the Warcraft roared, and a terrible invisible shock wave came to gray. The air along the way rippled, and the surrounding rocks and plants were smashed under the invisible sound waves, forming an exaggerated horn shape.


    On the sword silver weapon in Gray''s hand, the black fog wrapped around, and then a huge black tornado surged out. The invisible impact on Bolton was broken, and the huge black tornado swept towards the warlord beast.


    The king of Warcraft escaped quickly, but it was as powerful as a blow by a king level strong man. Naturally, it was also very fast. Before the king of Warcraft could escape, it was involved by a black tornado.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The Lord of Warcraft is full of blood.


    The strong and hard to hit defense at the first level of King level lost its function under the black fog tornado, and more and more wounds were added to the body.


    When the black fog disappeared, there were dozens of wounds on the demon king beast, all bleeding.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The Warcraft roared with red eyes, and the terrible invisible shock wave shook large areas of surrounding trees, and some blood animals hiding among trees turned into blood mud directly under the shock wave.


    In this regard, gray just waved a sword calmly. The black fog was like a black wave falling from the sky, crushing the invisible shock wave and drowning the voice King beast.


    When the Demon King appeared again, there were a lot of blood and flesh on his body, and his whole body was covered with blood, which was very miserable.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The demon voice beast was finally frightened. He twisted his body and ran wildly. A large number of trees along the way were knocked down by it. Knowing that he was defeated, he chose to escape.


    Whoosh!


    Naturally, gray couldn''t let the other party escape and chase after him, but after chasing for more than ten minutes, he didn''t get closer to the other party.


    Although his speed has reached the king level, the speed of Warcraft is also the king level. It is not an ordinary difficulty to shorten the distance.


    Shua!


    In front of gray, a figure flashed, and gray released the king claw beast.


    As a king level blood beast that is good at power and speed, the speed of King claw beast is at the top of King level blood beast. It is inevitable that it is faster than the demon sound King beast that is not good at speed.


    Whoosh!


    The shape of the king''s claw was like a white light. In just a dozen moments, it had caught up with the king of Warcraft. The sharp claw patted on the head of the king of Warcraft, and immediately patted the king of Warcraft upside down.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The Warcraft got up and roared angrily, and the invisible shock wave hit the king claw, but after only a few scratches appeared on the king claw, it had successfully carried it down.


    The king''s claw is not good at defense, but it has gray''s metallization means. The metallized opponent has resisted an invisible shock wave of the king of Warcraft at the cost of minor injury.


    Poof!


    At this time, gray finally caught up with the long sword wrapped in black fog and split the demon king beast over with one sword.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    With the faster King claw beast blocking, it was difficult for the king of Warcraft to escape. Gray cut off several swords in a row, and the king of Warcraft finally stopped struggling and died completely.


    "Sure enough, it deserves to be a king level blood beast that is good at defense. It''s so difficult to kill!"


    Gray hurried forward to collect the blood. The demon voice King beast was the most difficult of the four king levels he killed.


    After all, neither ice spirit king beast, nor Barnett Graham and King claw beast are king level blood beasts that are good at defense. It''s not hard to kill.


    Fortunately, his current combat power is comparable to that of a king level strong man. Otherwise, he will fight for several hours and may not be able to kill the other party in the end.


    He drew blood, used the corpse control ability to control the demon sound King beast, and then repaired the injury on the demon sound King beast with the back feeding ability. Gray took out the map, checked where he was now, and found that he was quite far away from the area just now.


    The pursuit just now has made him far away from the previous area. He has no intention to return to find the stoke family for trouble. He has blue and black wings behind him. He began to fly purposefully in the sapphire forest.


    Space teleportation did not immediately leave gem Kingdom, because gray thought of the one thing.


    At the last three kingdoms exchange meeting, gray saw the strong defense after the gem King''s female treasure was petrified, and gave birth to the idea of obtaining gem beast sequence blood beast blood to see if he could integrate gem and metallization.


    Originally, after preparing for the Three Kingdoms exchange meeting, he stayed in the gem Kingdom and looked for the corresponding blood beast to hunt. Unfortunately, there was an assassination of the flame tooth, and he didn''t dare to stay in the gem kingdom again. As soon as the matter was over, he immediately followed the king level strongman of the purple moon kingdom back.


    This time, since we have arrived at the gem Kingdom, we naturally want to hunt a king level blood beast in the gem beast sequence, that is, the gem King beast, to obtain blood.


    A few days later, gray came to rest in a small town near the forest.


    "It''s too difficult to find it without knowing where it is!"


    In a few days, he searched the sapphire forest and even the surrounding forests, but he could not find the trace of the gem King beast.


    Although blood beasts who know the gem sequence like to eat gemstones and appear where there are gem veins, it''s a pity that gray doesn''t even know where there are gem mines.


    Gem veins are as valuable as magic mines. The mining forces must be careful and careful. Outsiders will never know where their gem minerals are. Therefore, the blood beast that wants to find gem sequence through gem veins has been cut off from the beginning.


    "Who are you...?"


    While walking, gray found that several people''s eyes had been looking at him, which aroused his vigilance and his voice was slightly cold.


    When gray found out, several people looked at each other. A man with a firm face in war clothes came forward and asked respectfully.


    "Is that Lord gray?"


    "If you''re looking for gray Fergus, it''s me."


    Gray wondered.


    These people should be looking for themselves, but I don''t know why these people find themselves. After all, he doesn''t have any acquaintances in the gem kingdom.


    Hearing Gray''s name, several people respectfully saluted gray and said.


    "Lord gray, Princess Grenville sent us to invite you to Wangdu!"

 Chapter 531

    "Your Highness Grenville?"


    Gray''s face remained the same, and his doubts were even worse.


    He is not surprised that the royal family of the gem kingdom can know his identity. As the controller of the gem Kingdom, the royal family of the gem Kingdom naturally has very strong intelligence ability. It is absolutely not difficult to investigate his identity.


    What made him wonder was that he didn''t know his highness Grenville very well. How could the other party suddenly think of inviting him.


    However, since the other party has sent out an invitation, naturally he can''t help going. The other party is also a princess no matter how he says it. Moreover, he is now in the territory of the gem Kingdom, and he should give some face to what he says.


    "Please lead the way!"


    Gray asked several people.


    "Lord gray, this way, please!"


    Led by several people, gray entered a carriage with the Royal logo of the gem kingdom.


    This is a very huge and luxurious carriage, with four wheels and twice the width of an ordinary carriage. Its interior decoration is luxurious, just like a lounge.


    The one who pulled the carriage was a blood beast with a length of 7 meters, which should be a wild blood beast.


    Replacing horses with wild blood beasts shows the seriousness of Princess grenvi''s invitation.


    In two days, gray arrived at the royal capital of the gem Kingdom and entered a huge residence in the royal capital.


    "Your Highness Grenville!"


    As soon as gray got out of the carriage, he saw the gem king with a group of people waiting there.


    The other party is wearing a long blue skirt with a slender waist and slim waist.


    A head of black hair is black and soft. Under this black and soft hair is a beautiful but heroic face.


    At the center of the eyebrow, a red diamond gem is very eye-catching, adding a sacred atmosphere to the whole person of the other party.


    "Lord gray, this way, please!"


    Under the guidance of the jewel queen, gray entered a spacious hall. Gray noticed that in addition to the jewel queen, there was an old man.


    The young maid brought exquisite milk tea cakes and then withdrew. There were only three people in the room. The jewel King''s voice was pleasant.


    "Your Excellency gray, this invitation to you, on the one hand, is to invite you to Wangdu as a guest, on the other hand, to make amends for the offence of the stoke family."


    At this point, the old man who was also sitting in the room stood up and bowed to gray.


    "Mr. gray, I''m the owner of the stoke family. I''m sorry to learn that the younger generation of the family offended you. On behalf of the stoke family, I sincerely apologize to you for the offence of the stoke family!"


    He didn''t sleep well for several nights after he learned that the family had provoked a king level strong man, and he was not an ordinary King level strong man.


    It is very troublesome to annoy a king level strong man and be watched by a king level strong man.


    The king level strong people are strong enough to transcend the secular rules. For them, the four kingdoms are extremely tolerant. As long as they don''t do too much, the four kingdoms will generally turn a blind eye.


    In other words, if the other party makes a reasonable move against the stoke family, as long as it doesn''t do too much, the royal family of the gem kingdom will not interfere.


    Although the stoke family also has a king level strong man, it is obviously not as strong as the other party. If the other party shoots at the stoke family, the stoke family can''t resist it.


    This could not help but make him feel great pressure, so he immediately asked the royal family for help to ease relations through the royal family.


    With the intelligence ability of the royal family of the gem Kingdom, it is naturally easy to find out Gray''s identity. Only then did the gem Princess send gray an invitation to the king as a guest.


    "Your Highness Grenville is kind to the stoke family. The conflict between me and the stoke family is just a little misunderstanding. I didn''t take it to heart."


    Gray smiled. He finally understood the reason why the jewel Queen invited him.


    Only some people don''t understand that the Duke of stoke family is also a family with King level power. How could they be so afraid of him and invite the royal family of the gem kingdom to ease the relationship.


    But he didn''t know that when he was fighting with the Lord of Warcraft, the stoke family sent a team to prepare for trouble with him, and just saw him fighting with the Lord of Warcraft.


    At that time, he was in a fierce battle with the sound King beast. His attention was entirely on the sound King beast. He had no energy to pay attention to his surroundings, so he didn''t notice the people who came and left in panic.


    "Thank you, Lord gray, for your tolerance."


    Seeing that gray didn''t care about the stoke family, the gem queen thanked gray and looked at gray with a trace of curiosity.


    Today, her strength has reached the third level of shortage level. Compared with the three countries'' exchange meeting, her strength has been fully improved by two levels.


    In just two years, it has improved two levels. This improvement is not terrible. Of course, the greatest credit is naturally the mysterious island. Without the adventure on that island, her strength could not have improved so fast.


    But what shocked her was the improvement of the other party''s strength. If the stoke family were not wrong, the other party''s strength might have reached the second level of King level.


    Compared with the strength improvement of the other party, her promotion speed, which could have been called terror, can only be regarded as ordinary.


    "Your Highness, your excellency gray, I''ll leave!"


    After chatting for a while, the master of stoke got up and said goodbye.


    Although gray didn''t mean to investigate, he was on pins and needles when he was in the same room with a strong man suspected of being the second level of King level. In particular, the other party''s feelings for his family could not be called good, so he immediately withdrew after the matter was solved.


    When the stoke family left, the jewel queen sighed in the reception hall.


    "It''s only two years since the three countries exchange meeting. Unexpectedly, your excellency Gray''s strength has been improved to this level. You have completely left me, Francis and lilles behind!"


    "Your Highness Grenville thinks too much of me. I''m just taking the lead temporarily with the increase of affinity constitution. I can''t be regarded as real strength!"


    From the other party''s words, it can be seen that the second level combat power of Wang level may have been exposed, and gray suddenly said at the same time.


    "No, you''re wrong. Although you rely on your affinity constitution, it''s your own constitution after all. It''s also a part of your strength."


    The jewel King shook her head.


    Naturally, she could also guess that Gray''s King level second level combat power must depend on the increase formed by the mixing of affinity and multiple blood vessels.


    However, in her opinion, the affinity constitution is the inherent constitution of the other party. The strength enhancement brought by the affinity constitution should also be regarded as the strength of the other party.


    "To be honest, I really envy your affinity. How about you? Are you interested in coming to the gem kingdom?"


    The daughter of the gem King smiled, as if joking and serious.


    "Your Highness Grenville joked."


    Gray smiled perfunctorily.


    Kingdom and kingdom "dig the foot of the wall" with each other, which is also true in the history of the four kingdoms. Now, Duke quirk, one of the Duke families of the flame Kingdom, is "digging the foot of the wall" from the crimson kingdom.


    However, he had no intention of changing the kingdom. The purple moon Kingdom took good care of him. He said it was impossible to do such a thing.


    Later, gray stayed in the residence of the daughter of the gem king. After playing with the king of the gem kingdom for a few days, he left.


    In the process, gray once considered whether to buy gem King beast blood from the royal family of the gem Kingdom, but finally gave up.


    Now he has enough "affinity" blood. If he affinity another gem King beast blood, I don''t know what the gem kingdom will think.


    Although his current strength is extremely strong, he can''t compete with a kingdom like the gem kingdom. He can''t let the other party find his secret. The gem King''s animal blood can only be obtained in the future.


    Declined the good intention of the gem King''s daughter to send her in a carriage pulled by a wild blood beast. Gray left the gem Kingdom and came to an uninhabited area. He used space transmission to return to the Fergus family.


    Between the mountains to the east of the gem kingdom.


    Click!


    There was a loud noise, as if something had been broken.


    On a hillside with dense plants, the plants gradually blurred and disappeared, and the rocks gradually exposed.


    Finally, the originally densely vegetated hillside became a stone slope.


    However, it is not an ordinary stone slope. The material of the whole stone slope is a gem that can be used as Rune material. This whole stone slope is a whole Rune gem.


    This exaggerated Rune gem obviously has traces of artificial carving, steps, reliefs, tombstones... This is a tomb.


    A few days later, a mercenary regiment found this place and was ecstatic about looking for treasure. However, as soon as it was close to the tomb, someone died strangely one after another. Finally, only a timid mercenary escaped.


    The news immediately spread. All forces in the gem Kingdom sent people to explore. Without exception, they all died without any wounds.


    Later, a king level strong man in the king''s room of the gem King entered the exploration, but he also withdrew seriously.


    "There was a tomb in the gem Kingdom, and even the king level strong man was seriously injured when he went to explore?"


    Gray, who had just returned from the gem kingdom for more than ten days, looked surprised when he got the news from the Graham family.


    Not long after he returned from the gem Kingdom, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen in the gem kingdom. There was an extraordinary tomb, and even the king level strong man was seriously injured when he went to explore.


    So far, he has also explored three King level strongman cemeteries, but the power of each Rune mechanism is not stronger than King level. It is not that the owner of the cemetery doesn''t want to arrange Rune mechanisms with power up to King level, but can''t.


    The rune mechanism with power up to King level requires extremely high levels of Rune materials and rune array patterns. It can''t do without one of them.


    The power of the rune mechanism of the tomb found in the gem Kingdom has reached King level. It can be imagined that the power of this tomb is extraordinary.

 Chapter 532

    "I really want to explore, but the gem kingdom should not allow it!"


    Unusual tombs often represent extraordinary wealth. There will be tombs guarded by such a powerful rune mechanism, and the buried objects must be very unusual. Among the buried objects, there are likely to be many precious things.


    Gray wanted to explore, but he knew that such an extraordinary tomb would be closely protected by the gem Kingdom and explored alone. He would certainly not allow people from other kingdoms to explore.


    "I''m afraid the royal family will get more detailed information than me. Go to the king to inquire!"


    Gray used space transmission to reach the king capital of the purple moon kingdom.


    "You''re here. It seems that you''ve got the news!"


    Gray sees Sophia at Sophia''s residence, along with Francis and hilya. Francis greets gray with a smile and seems to expect Gray''s arrival.


    "Well, I did hear some news, but it''s not detailed, so I''ll ask you."


    Gray admitted generously.


    For this tomb, he has some guesses that there may be something he wants in it, so he is eager to know the exploration of the gem kingdom for this tomb.


    He asked his guess directly.


    "Is this tomb an imperial tomb?"


    Based on the rune level of the four kingdoms at present, it is very difficult to create a rune mechanism that even the king level strong will be seriously injured, so he guessed that this tomb might be a tomb in the imperial period when the rune level was more prosperous.


    The imperial period is a period of unprecedented prosperity, not only the rune level is more prosperous, but also extremely prosperous in other aspects. In such a tomb, there may be the key to raise his blood to the magic light level - magic light level blood beast blood.


    This is not impossible. Generally speaking, the tombs of King level strong people have been built before they die. Many times, some king level strong people who feel that their time is coming will live in the tombs until they die.


    Like the owner of the king''s cemetery that gray explored for the first time, King zilei lived in the tomb before his death, and finally ushered in the moment of death.


    In this case, the daily necessities of the other party will be left in the tomb, and it is not impossible to have magic light blood beast blood.


    "It is indeed a cemetery in the imperial period."


    Sophia nodded, confirming Gray''s guess.


    She was wearing a purple dress, sitting elegant and natural, with a slight positive color on her face.


    "How about the exploration of this cemetery in the gem kingdom?"


    Sure enough, gray asked.


    "There is no progress at present."


    Sophia shook her head.


    "Well, no progress?"


    Gray looked surprised.


    Although the king level strongman sent by the royal family of the gem kingdom was seriously injured, gray did not think that the gem kingdom would have no way to take this cemetery.


    The king level Rune mechanism is very powerful, but in the gem Kingdom, there is a powerful man who has changed King level three times. Can''t he destroy this Rune mechanism?


    "This Rune mechanism is very unusual."


    Francis, answer.


    "At the center, the power has been comparable to the attack of three King level strong men. Even Lord Jennifer, the king level strong man of the gem Kingdom, tried to break in by force and failed."


    "It''s so powerful."


    Gray looked surprised.


    He found that he seemed to have seriously underestimated the power of this tomb Rune mechanism. He thought that the strongest was just like a king level strong man, but he didn''t expect that he could stop the king level strong man three times.


    "How could it be so powerful? Were all the rune mechanisms in the imperial period so powerful?"


    Gray had limited knowledge about the imperial period. Although he knew that the rune mechanism in the imperial period was very powerful, he didn''t know how strong it was. He didn''t expect that it would be so powerful in one place.


    "No, even in the imperial period, it is rare for rune organs to be so powerful."


    Hilya shook her head gently.


    "I''m afraid the identity of the owner of the tomb was also very unusual in the imperial period. He was either a strong man of magic light level or an important member of the imperial royal family."


    "Is the magic light level strong or an important member of the imperial royal family?"


    Gray was shocked. If the identity of the cemetery owner was really one of the two, it would be really unusual.


    Don''t mention the magic light level strongman. As the top strongman in the imperial period, his identity in the empire is not generally certain.


    As an important member of the imperial royal family, this identity is also unusual. As a powerful country that once unified the whole world, it is conceivable that it is powerful. Naturally, the identity of an important person in such a country is very unusual.


    "This is just our guess, but in our opinion, the possibility is very high."


    Said Francis.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to imagine the wealth of such a cemetery. It''s a pity that we didn''t have the opportunity to explore it."


    Gray sighed.


    "No, it''s not without opportunity. In my opinion, the opportunity should come soon. If nothing happens, the gem kingdom should invite the purple moon kingdom to explore together."


    Francis smiled mysteriously.


    "Invite the purple moon kingdom to explore together? Isn''t it possible? Even if the gem Kingdom doesn''t have the ability to explore, it will be banned, and slowly find a way to crack the rune mechanism instead of inviting others?"


    Gray looked suspicious.


    "This is true under normal circumstances. Have you ever thought about how the flame kingdom would react when you learned that such a tomb appeared in the gem kingdom?"


    Francis seemed to have a deep smile.


    "Flame kingdom?"


    Gray''s heart suddenly.


    Indeed, with the strong style of the flame Kingdom, you will never see such a precious cemetery in the gem kingdom.


    The flame kingdom is likely to invade the gem kingdom. In response to the invasion of the flame Kingdom, the gem kingdom is likely to invite the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson kingdom to explore the tomb together against the flame kingdom.


    Knowing that there may be a turn for the better, gray simply stayed in the royal capital and prepared to follow the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom after being invited.


    Let the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom bring themselves. The royal family of the purple moon kingdom will certainly agree to this little request.


    Of course, this cemetery is very dangerous. Even if he is strong, if he is careless, he is likely to encounter danger. Therefore, he will be extra careful. If he is not absolutely sure, he will never rashly explore the tomb.


    As expected, a few days later, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom received an invitation from the gem kingdom to explore together.


    The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom immediately sent a team.


    There are five strong kings in the team, including gray, the younger generation of purple moon royal family such as Francis, Sophia and hilya, and rune masters with high attainments in rune.


    One of them is master Herman who gray once met. He has great attainments in runes. He was also invited by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom this time.


    Although the speed was not as fast as Gray''s space transmission, they also entered the territory of the gem kingdom in two days, and then spent another day. They arrived at the place where the tomb was found and saw this tomb.


    "Although I have heard of the extremely huge, I still feel shocked when I really see it!"


    Looking at the tomb, Sophia sighed. Gray and others were similar to her.


    This is a huge black tomb, very huge, with a left-right span of more than 100 meters, just like a hill.


    There are stone stairs, beautiful reliefs, huge and towering tombstones


    There is no trace of artificial inlay in the whole tomb. It is obvious that the whole tomb is carved with extremely huge Rune material black jade.


    Although among the rune materials, black jade can only be regarded as general Rune materials, such a huge piece has extremely terrible value.


    Not to mention the precious things that may exist in the tomb, the whole tomb is already worth a sky high price.


    "Hum -"


    The cold hum attracted the attention of gray and other young people. When gray and others looked, they saw that there were many tents not far from the cemetery, and in front of the tent, several young people were looking at them.


    Among these young people, one of them has sunny blond hair and handsome face. He can''t even pick out any imperfections.


    But at this time, the other party looked coldly at gray and others, who was Nicholas flame, the second prince of the flame kingdom.


    Seeing the eyes of gray and others, a sneer came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a terrible pressure suddenly diffused from each other and landed on gray and others. This pressure is awe inspiring.


    "Imperial authority?"


    Gray and others were surprised to feel the pressure from each other.


    But after all, they are the best among the younger generation. Their strength is the worst, and they have reached the brute level. They will not be forced to lie on the ground by each other.


    Even so, there are some young people of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom who sweat slightly on their forehead, which is the natural reaction of their bodies under the pressure of terror.


    Only gray, Sophia, Francis and schierya can face this kind of coercion.


    Of course, although not affected by coercion, surprise is inevitable, said Francis with a slight surprise on his face.


    "Nicholas flame, is already King level!"


    As far as he knows, Nicholas flaming is only in his early twenties. Unexpectedly, he has become a king level strong man. The other party is several years younger than the youngest King level strong man in the purple moon kingdom.

 Chapter 533

    "26 year old king level?"


    Gray was also slightly surprised.


    According to his own estimation, he should be able to become a king level strong man before the age of 25, but this can only be done by relying on the "second transformation state" of transformation ability, not his own talent. To some extent, this is a kind of cheating.


    The other party, naturally, cannot have the ability of transformation, nor can it have the "second transformation state", that is, the other party can become a king level strong at the age of 26, which completely depends on his own talent.


    This is a little scary. Even as an opponent, gray can''t help admiring each other''s talent.


    Among the younger generation of the four kingdoms, each other''s talent is definitely the first. Others, Francis, gemstone queen Grenville Austin and crimson Prince Lils crimson, are still worse than each other in terms of talent.


    "Nicholas. The flame has reached King level..."


    There are many tents in an open space a little far away from the tent area of the flame Kingdom, which is the tent set up by the crimson Kingdom, which has already arrived in the purple moon kingdom.


    At the edge of the tent, there were several young people, one of whom had crimson hair. His fist was clenched and his face was dignified. He was lilles crimson, the next successor of the crimson kingdom.


    As the successor of the same kingdom, he is often compared with the successors of the other three kingdoms. As the best of his peers, he never thinks he is inferior to anyone.


    But now, even if he doesn''t want to admit it, he has to admit that Nicholas flame, who is also the successor of the Kingdom, is ahead of him.


    "Nicholas. The flame has also become king level!"


    An area not far from the tent area of the crimson Kingdom, which is the tent area of the gem kingdom. The gem queen looked at Nicholas flame with slight surprise, but her eyes soon fell on gray.


    It was really amazing that Nicholas could become king level at such a young age, but she also knew that she was even more surprised. This man was younger than Nicholas flame, but his combat power was comparable to the second level of King level. Compared with the other party, even Nicholas flame was dwarfed.


    Such a genius really wants to be included in the gem kingdom. On that day, he was not joking, but serious. Unfortunately, the other party is developing very well in the purple moon Kingdom and has no idea of switching to the gem kingdom.


    "Nicholas. Has the flame become king level?"


    The king level strongmen of purple moon, crimson and gem naturally felt this pressure, and they were all slightly surprised.


    They are all from the way of King level. They understand the difficulties of becoming king level. Some people finally have the opportunity to break through when their life is almost reaching the limit. They can better understand the terrorist talent of becoming king level soldiers at the age of 26.


    The intention of killing flashed in my heart, but it was very tacit. No matter the purple moon Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, they didn''t break the pressure of Nicholas flame.


    This is intended to stimulate the younger generation of his kingdom with the hand of Nicholas flame.


    Anyway, with their watching, Nicholas flame can''t have a chance to kill. In that case, why not use this young king level of the enemy country to stimulate the younger generation of his kingdom?


    In the face of the threat and provocation of Nicholas flame, naturally we have to respond. In the hands of Francis, there appears a silver long gun with exquisite golden grain on the surface.


    Slightly excited, a breath of terror filled the air, blocking the pressure, and completely relieved several children in the purple moon Kingdom who were sweating.


    Then Francis looked at Nicholas flaming.


    "Nicholas flame, if you want to fight, I can accompany you."


    "If you think you can fight with me with a silver weapon, you look too high on yourself."


    Nicholas flame shook his head slightly contemptuously.


    Holding silver weapons, the other party can really burst out the king level combat power, but this is limited in all aspects. It is impossible to compete with a king level.


    "That''s not known until you''ve fought."


    Naturally, Francis knew that it was unlikely to win the battle with King level soldiers with a silver weapon, but the other party had already provoked and could not refuse to respond.


    In addition, now the king level strong man of the purple moon kingdom is nearby. He is not worried that the other party will have the opportunity to kill. He also has the idea of increasing his pressure with the pressure brought by the other party, so he is determined to fight with the other party.


    "How about me?"


    A voice sounded, not from gray where they were, but from the direction of the crimson kingdom.


    The crimson Prince lilles crimson came. He was holding a long blood red sword. The blood color was full of black strange lines, and the whole sword had a strange smell.


    "That''s interesting. Come with me if you want to fight."


    Nicholas flame turned and swept in a direction. Francis and lilles crimson followed, and gray and others naturally followed.


    Not only them, but also the younger generation of the other three kingdoms and even some king level strong men of the four countries followed.


    Finally, the party came to an open space far from the cemetery.


    This is a wasteland. The land is dark brown. It seems that it can destroy all vitality. There is no grass and no plants.


    "Do it, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance!"


    In the wasteland, Nicholas flame was alone with a sneer at Francis and lilles crimson.


    "Hum -"


    Francis snorted coldly. The blood beast''s ability was increased by magic weapons and penetrated with one shot.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a huge purple flame monster appeared, roared like a real monster, rolled up the towering purple flame and attacked Nicholas flame.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly soared. Even if it was very far away, gray and others couldn''t help feeling a rush of heat. It was definitely a blow with King level power.


    In the face of such a blow, Nicholas flame''s face did not change, but a long gun also appeared in his hand.


    The spear was golden, shining golden light in the sun, and was stabbed out by him.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    The golden flame converged, turned into a huge golden claw, rolled up the violent golden flame and patted it at the purple flame beast.


    Boom!


    The golden flame claw collided with the purple flame beast, and the terrible shock wave spread around the place where it collided.


    Flying sand and stones, dusty, the surrounding ground under the collision, there are huge pits, the center of the pit, the ground is melting.


    Poof!


    The two held each other for a moment, but in the end, the purple flame beast was broken, and although most of the golden claws melted, they still attacked Francis and lilles crimson.


    The king level combat power plus the increase of silver weapons is obviously stronger than the king level combat power obtained by Francis with silver weapons.


    Crackling!


    Just then, a huge crimson giant bird appeared.


    The giant bird is completely condensed by crimson lightning, with an amazing wingspan of tens of meters and roaring out quickly.


    This is lilles crimson who shot with silver weapons.


    Poof!


    The broken golden Giant Claw was broken under the wings of the crimson giant bird. After the crimson giant bird broke the golden giant claw, it went straight to Nicholas. The flame was like a fierce bird.


    Crackling!


    The terrible thunder and lightning completely melted the location of Nicholas flame and even the nearby place. The crimson thunder flickered continuously and the atmosphere of destruction was overwhelming.


    Finally, a huge pit appeared in that place.


    However, in the huge pit, there was no figure of Nicholas flame. Only the figure of Nicholas flame appeared far away from the huge pit, and there was no injury from lightning attack.


    As a king level strong man, the speed of Nicholas''s flame naturally reaches the king level, and because of the blood skills he has cultivated, his speed is also the top among the first level of the king level.


    At the critical moment, with this speed, he avoided the attack of lightning giant birds.


    "That''s interesting!"


    Seeing that the two people joined hands, they not only blocked his attack, but also had the power of counterattack. Nicholas flame couldn''t help turning his mouth slightly.


    The next moment, he disappeared in the same place. When he appeared again, he had appeared near Francis and Lils crimson. With a shot, the golden flame turned into a sea of fire and spread towards Francis and Lils crimson.


    Francis and lilles crimson hurried out. The purple flame beast and crimson lightning bird immediately extinguished the sea of fire formed by the golden flame, and the power spread to the sea of gold flame, but after that, there was no figure of Nicholas flame.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, there was a roaring sound behind lilles crimson. Lilles crimson looked back and immediately saw that a golden flame claw had patted him, which was very close to him.


    His complexion was dignified. The blood colored long sword was wrapped with blood colored thunder light, which was cut out by a sword. The blood colored lightning turned into a sea of lightning and met the golden flame giant claw.


    Poof!


    The golden flame claw soon tore the thunder sea to pieces and grabbed lilles crimson after the thunder sea.


    Whoosh!


    Lils crimson had lightning wings behind him, and his speed soared horribly. Kan Kan avoided this golden flame claw.


    Lightning ocean bought him time, and the blood method he practiced was very fast.


    When he reached the third level of Huang level, he was fast enough compared with the general King level. It was with this speed that he avoided the blow just now.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The attack on lilles crimson just now was so swift that Francis couldn''t respond and rescue in time. At this time, he finally responded, and the purple flame beast rushed at Nicholas flame.


    Whoosh!


    Facing the purple flame monster, Nicholas flame''s body holding a golden spear was like a golden phantom, flashing past quickly to avoid the purple flame monster.


    The purple flame monster spread backward all the way. Everything encountered along the way was destroyed. Even the ground showed signs of melting, and finally spread thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 534

    Boom, boom, boom!


    The loud noise of terror sounded again and again, which was more violent than the thunder, and it was like the collapse of the earth. Even gray and others, who were very far away, couldn''t help feeling the swelling in their ears.


    In the wasteland, the power of King level collided for more than 20 times in succession, and all the surrounding kilometers around the place of war turned into coke.


    The violent force is vented in this area. The ground is uneven and full of potholes. In some places, under the blazing high temperature, the soil melts into magma.


    One is a king level strong man with silver weapons.


    Although one side did not reach the king level, it also reached the third level of the waste level, and there were enough two people, all holding silver weapons.


    If one person is not an opponent naturally, but if two people work together, even the king level strong can fight. After all, they with silver weapons are no worse than the king level.


    "His highness Francis and lilles join hands. Even if Nicholas flame is already a king level strong man, it must not be an opponent!"


    "Nicholas, the flame is too arrogant. After becoming king level, he dares to fight with his two Highnesses alone!"


    "It''s just a temporary lead. His highness Francis and lilles will soon catch up with the king level strong!"


    Some of the younger generation of purple moon royal family and crimson royal family said excitedly that they were obviously very optimistic about the current war situation and thought that Francis and lilles crimson would win if this continued.


    Only a few people, such as gray, Sophia and the daughter of the gem king, frowned slightly.


    "Francis and lilles crimson are going to lose!"


    Gray said to himself.


    Although Francis and lilles crimson reached the king level with their magic weapons, they still had some gaps compared with the king level.


    King level''s powerful is not only the blood beast ability, but also the physical qualities such as strength, speed, defense and the amount of blood force.


    The first three can improve the comprehensive combat power of King level soldiers, while the latter one can make king level strong people continuously burst out King level combat power.


    The two have indeed narrowed the gap, but now it seems that they are still not Nicholas flame''s opponent.


    If you were an ordinary King level strong man, you might win.


    However, Nicholas flame is not an ordinary King level strong man. The blood method cultivated by the other party can be called the most of the four kingdoms, and the blood beast''s ability, power and speed have reached the highest level.


    After fighting for more than 20 times, they should have consumed more than half of their blood power. If they still can''t win Nicholas flame, it''s not far from their defeat.


    Shua!


    There were several more fights, and the golden flame claws patted Francis and lilles crimson.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Crackling¡ª¡ª


    Francis and lilles crimson shot at the same time, and the purple flame beast and the red lightning bird attacked to meet the golden flame claw.


    Boom!


    The three collided and exploded, and the earth and rock raised were like shells one by one, and the pit soil in the center melted.


    But unexpectedly, the purple flame giant claw and the red lightning giant bird only blocked the golden flame giant claw, and failed to take the opportunity to attack Nicholas flame.


    "Big brother, they don''t have enough blood!"


    Seeing this, Sophia and hilya had a thump in their hearts, and the secret way was bad.


    Sure enough, in the subsequent fight, the power of Francis and lilles crimson became weaker and weaker.


    Boom, boom!


    Finally, the power of their hands could no longer stop the attack of Nicholas flame. They were lifted out by the afterwave of the golden flame giant claw and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the battle clothes they wore were made of the leather of King level blood beasts, which helped them offset most of the impact and didn''t hurt them too much.


    They got up slightly ugly on their faces, and they lost together.


    "But so!"


    Looking at the two, Nicholas. There was a mockery on the burning face, which made Francis and lilles crimson, and their faces turned blue and red.


    Just now, after blowing Francis and lilles crimson out, Nicholas flame didn''t want to kill, but at this time, if there was no terrorist threat locked him, so he didn''t dare to do so.


    "Well, does anyone want to fight?"


    Nicholas flame''s eyes first swept over the jewel King''s daughter, and then fell on gray, with a full sense of provocation in his eyes.


    Gray was unmoved and didn''t mean to fight. Even if he defeated the other party here, he couldn''t kill the other party. In his opinion, there was no need to fight.


    Of course, it''s not that Francis and lilles are red and reckless.


    Francis and lilles crimson have different positions from gray. They are the heirs of their respective kingdoms. Everything they say and do represents their respective kingdoms. They can never have stage fright here. Therefore, even if they know that the odds of victory are small, they are bound to meet.


    Gray doesn''t have such a burden. He is younger than Nicholas flame in age, and he can''t represent the whole purple moon Kingdom, so he has no plan to fight at all.


    "Gray Fergus, why don''t you even have the courage to fight a war?"


    Seeing that gray was unmoved, Nicholas flame called Gray''s name directly.


    The last time he was on an island with endless ice fields, he suffered a great loss in Gray''s hands. It can be said that it was the only defeat in his life. In his opinion, it was a great humiliation.


    Because of this, he became more diligent in his cultivation. After two years of hard cultivation, he now became king level. He was eager to win back.


    This is the reason why he issued a threat and provocation. Now, seeing that gray didn''t respond, he naturally didn''t agree. He simply called Gray''s name to provoke.


    By the name of Nicholas flame, almost all the young generation of the four kingdoms fell on gray, and even many King level strongmen fell on gray.


    "I dare not even fight a war. It''s a soft egg!"


    "I''d kill him if he found a stone!"


    The younger generation of the flame kingdom are provocative in their eyes and words.


    "Will gray Fergus do it?"


    "Can gray Fergus win if he takes the shot?"


    The younger generation of the Three Kingdoms has some hope in their eyes.


    Now the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom, which can be called the spiritual pillars of the younger generation, have lost, which makes them feel very oppressed.


    The three countries urgently need a victory to wash away this humiliation, although they also think it is unlikely. After all, now Nicholas flame is king level.


    "Nicholas flame picked the wrong opponent!"


    Only the gem King''s daughter looks forward to looking at gray and has full confidence in gray.


    Nicholas flaming is indeed gifted. He can be called the younger generation of the four kingdoms, or even the most of the four kingdoms in thousands of years. However, it is a pity that the object he provoked is a monster, a monster to the letter.


    "Since his highness Nicholas wants a war, I will accompany him naturally!"


    Gray walked slowly towards the field.


    Although I don''t want to fight, I''ve been provoked by name and surname. Naturally, it''s impossible not to fight.


    It''s really not very good to fight. At most, you can teach Nicholas flame a lesson, but if you don''t fight when it''s obvious that Nicholas flame has been staring at you, you won''t teach each other a lesson and you''ll have trouble in the follow-up.


    In order to force him to fight, Nicholas flame and even the younger generation of flame kingdom will certainly provoke constantly in the future. In this case, it''s better to fight and solve the trouble at one time.


    As for the exposure of strength, it is impossible.


    Although he was very surprised at Nicholas flaming''s cultivation talent, his strength with transformation ability had already exceeded Nicholas flaming. Now Nicholas flaming is not enough to expose his strength.


    "Gray..."


    Sophia and Francis cried out with some worry when they saw Gray walking towards the field.


    "Don''t worry."


    Gray waved his hand slightly to reassure them.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that gray had made up his mind, they had to let gray be careful.


    Although they didn''t know that Gray''s combat power had reached the second level of King level, they also knew that Gray''s defense was strong, and they didn''t worry about Gray''s safety.


    "Gray Fergus, do it!"


    Clenching the golden spear, Nicholas looked at gray with cold eyes.


    He is not in a hurry to attack. He wants to defeat the other party positively. Only in this way can he wash away the humiliation of losing in the other party''s hands last time.


    "Then I''ll do it!"


    Gray''s mouth tilted slightly.


    Shua!


    The next moment, in front of him, the king claw beast appeared with a huge body more than ten meters long. As soon as it appeared, its body was metallized, with a layer of silver luster on the surface, and quickly rushed to Nicholas flame.


    "King claw!"


    Nicholas flaming''s face was slightly frozen. As a child of the royal family, he had a wide range of knowledge. Naturally, he knew the king claw beast.


    Gray has the ability to control corpses. He guessed it the last time he was in the endless ice field, but he was still surprised when he saw the king claw.


    As a king level blood beast, the king level claw is different from Francis and lilles crimson. The king level combat power is real. Unexpectedly, the other party controls one.


    "Is it the royal family of the purple moon kingdom? Yes, it must have been hunted by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom for him. The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has spared no effort in cultivating him!"


    His heart was cold, and the golden spear appeared in his hand.


    The golden flame was wrapped around the long gun, and its power increased. When a gun was stabbed in the air, you immediately saw an extremely condensed golden flame column, just like a golden light column, attacking the king claw beast with a terrible high temperature.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The terrible flame spread out for more than a thousand meters, destroying and decaying along the way, leaving a melting trace on the ground, but there was no king claw beast in it.


    When the golden flame column hit, the terror speed of the king claw beast standing at the top of the first level of the king level erupted, and its huge body flashed like a white light to avoid the golden flame column.

 Chapter 535

    Poof, poof, poof!


    Several golden flame pillars attacked the king''s claw, which were all avoided by the king''s claw with speed.


    Shua!


    The king claw beast quickly drew closer to Nicholas. The flame finally approached Nicholas. The flame approached, and the cold shining giant claw with a strong wind quickly grabbed Nicholas. The flame.


    "Hum -"


    Nicholas''s flame was cold, and there was an extremely concentrated golden flame wrapped around the long gun. One shot swept across and met this giant claw.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    It sounded like a fight between gold and iron, and then saw the huge body of the king claw beast retreating.


    King claw is a king level blood beast of power and speed type. The destructive power caused by simple power is enough to compare with the blood beast ability of general King level strong men.


    However, the power of Nicholas''s flaming blood beast ability was stronger than that of the general King level strong ones, and the power became more terrible after the increase of silver weapons, so one blow drove the king claw beast back.


    One strike repels the king claw beast, Nicholas. The flame does not stop. The first level of the king level can burst out at the top speed, catch up with the king claw beast and eject.


    The concentrated golden flame on the spear was burning hot, and one shot went straight into the eyes of the king claw beast.


    He who knows the ability of corpse control knows that the weakness of corpse control ability lies in the head of the control object.


    Dang!


    The king''s claw beast lifted its claw to block the gun, but it was shocked again and again.


    Peng!


    Nicholas. With a fierce step on the air under the foot of the flame, people stayed in the air and chased the king claw beast. The long gun wrapped in golden flame stabbed the king claw beast''s eyes again.


    Poof!


    The king''s claw could no longer Dodge, so he had to tilt his head, let go of the key of his eyes, and was stabbed in the head by a gun.


    The huge body suddenly flew out, and a clear burning mark appeared on the head near the eyes.


    "Metallization really greatly enhanced the defense of the king claw beast!"


    Seeing the effect of this blow, Nicholas flame raised his eyebrow slightly.


    With the increase of blood beast ability and silver weapons, the power of his strike is very close to the second level of famine level, but even so, the damage is only ordinary.


    This is obviously not the defense of the king claw itself, but the defense given to the king claw by gray Fergus through metallization.


    "Gray Fergus, I''m surprised that you have a king claw, but this king claw can''t stop me!"


    Ignoring the flying King claw beast, Nicholas''s flame soared to the fastest speed and went straight to gray.


    Behind him, the king clawed beast turned over and climbed up to chase him, but the speed was not much different from him. It was difficult to get close to him.


    "Be careful!"


    Some of the younger generation of the Three Kingdoms cried out in surprise and squeezed a cold sweat for gray.


    Without the blocking of the king claw beast, gray will face Nicholas flame King level combat power. They don''t know whether gray has silver weapons in his hand, and even if gray has silver weapons in his hand, it is difficult for them to stop. After all, gray is only one person.


    "Gray Fergus lost!"


    "Even if you can control the king claw beast, you are still not the opponent of his highness Nicholas!"


    The younger generation of the flame kingdom are all proud.


    They were surprised to see that gray released a king claw beast with complete King level combat power. They didn''t expect that gray still hid such a means.


    However, when they saw Nicholas flame repel the king claw beast and rush straight at gray, they finally relaxed and the victory was settled.


    "Really strong!"


    Facing the rapid fire of Nicholas, gray looked calm and commented faintly.


    He didn''t retreat or pull out his sword, but in front of him, a huge blood beast covered with black hair appeared.


    The huge blood beast has a length of 12 meters. Its terrible body shape has brought great pressure to people just standing on four feet. There is no doubt that the identity of the king level blood beast is revealed. This is the second body type that gray hunted, the king level blood beast, the king of warsound.


    "Lord of Warcraft, this is the king level blood beast, Lord of Warcraft!"


    "The second king level blood beast, he also has the second king level blood beast!"


    At this moment, the younger generation of the purple moon Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom, the gem Kingdom, and the flame kingdom could not help shouting and looking stunned.


    It was enough to surprise them that gray controlled a king level blood beast. Unexpectedly, gray also controlled a second king level blood beast.


    Only grenvie Austin, the daughter of the gem king, didn''t show surprise, because she had guessed for a long time. After all, she knew that the king level blood beast that gray hunted in the gem kingdom was the demon sound King beast.


    "The ability to control the corpse is indeed very rebellious!"


    Even the king level strongmen of the four kingdoms were surprised.


    If Nicholas flaming flame shows a powerful cultivation talent, while gray shows a powerful blood beast ability, their biases are different, but they are also extremely powerful, far beyond the general King level.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    As soon as it appeared, the voice King beast had roared, and the invisible sound shock wave spread in the direction of Nicholas flame.


    The ground was shaken by the sound shock wave, and a layer was cut off.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The invisible sound shock wave swept through and shattered everything along the way.


    Hula!


    Nicholas. The flame changed color, the handle of the black long gun hit the ground, and a golden flame wall appeared in front of him, blocking the invisible sound shock wave sweeping in.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The invisible sound shock wave rippled over the golden flame wall. The golden flame wall vibrated slightly, but did not collapse, blocking the invisible shock wave.


    Blocking the invisible sound shock wave, the look on Nicholas flame''s face was not relaxed at all, but turned into a complete dignified and deep voice.


    "The second flesh type King level blood beast!"


    Even if he is as strong as him, he can''t help feeling tricky in the face of two king level blood beasts of physical type.


    And as far as he knows, the two king level blood beasts of the other party are not ordinary King level blood beasts of the physical type at all, but king level blood beasts of the physical type that defend against terrorist promotion after metallization and strengthening.


    Shua!


    There was not much time for Nicholas flame to think. Behind Nicholas flame, there was a roar. I saw that the king claw beast was approaching when Nicholas flame resisted the invisible shock wave, and the huge claw was grasping Nicholas flame with one claw.


    The king''s claw just rushed with an invisible sound wave on its hard shoulder with strong defense.


    Whoosh!


    Nicholas. The flame body flashed to avoid the grasp, and then the golden flame wrapped around the long gun and stabbed the king claw in the eye.


    , but just then.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Another invisible sound shock wave came, and both Nicholas flame and King claw beast were shrouded in the invisible sound shock wave.


    Boom!


    The king claw was not accidentally hit by the shock wave and flew out.


    Nicholas flame, too late to resist, was also knocked upside down by invisible shock wave.


    Poof!


    The battle suit worn by Nicholas flame was made of leather of King level blood beast of defense type, which protected him from most of the impact. He only suffered some shocks.


    But his face was scratched by the invisible sound shock wave, and suddenly there was a scratch and a drop of blood exuded.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    He felt the burning pain on his face and turned over to climb up Nicholas. The fire looked evil in his eyes.


    Although it was only a scratch, he was injured after all. Compared with gray who stood in the distance and didn''t even have messy clothes, he felt a strong humiliation.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The footsteps like beating drums are approaching, and the demon king beast is coming.


    Nicholas. The angry color flashed on the flame surface. On the long gun, the golden flame turned into a golden giant claw, and one claw photographed the demon king beast.


    Boom!


    Under this claw, the earth splashed, and there was a huge melting pit. In the center of the pit, the earth melted directly into magma, and the figure of the king of Warcraft was in the center of the magma.


    WOW!


    The sound like water sounded, and the demon king climbed up from the magma, jumped out of the huge pit and continued to rush towards him.


    On the other side''s metallized body, there was no scald, and even the hair remained. Under his blow, there was no wound left.


    One of the physical abilities of Warcraft is defense. Before metallization, the defense of the other party has reached the peak of the first level. After metallization, the defense is even more terrifying.


    Therefore, in the face of the blow of Nicholas flame''s combat power close to the second level of King level, there will be no wound on his body.


    "Roll -"


    Nicholas flame was angry that he couldn''t cause any injury.


    The golden flame on the spear turned into a concentrated golden flame column, rushed out, hit the Warcraft, and finally drove the Warcraft out.


    At this time, the king claw beast had appeared in front of him and patted him on the back.


    Boom!


    He turned sideways to avoid the claw.


    "Will your highness Nicholas... Fail?"


    "No, it''s impossible. His highness Nicholas is already a king level soldier!"


    Seeing Nicholas flaming, who eluded under the attack of the king claw beast, the younger generation of the flaming Kingdom couldn''t help changing color. It was obvious that Nicholas flaming was at a disadvantage in the face of the siege of two king level blood beasts.


    In fact, under the siege of two king level blood beasts, Nicholas flame obviously became stretched.


    Boom!


    Finally, the king claw beast finally caught the opportunity and slapped Nicholas flame with one claw.


    This is a king level attack. It is not as scattered as the sound wave attack of Warcraft, but extremely concentrated.


    Under this blow, even Nicholas flame, who was wearing war clothes and whose power was greatly weakened, could not help being strongly impacted, suffered some injuries and failed to get up at the first time.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    At this time, the demon voice King beast had rushed to Nicholas flame, and its huge hooves were raised, just like giant pillars, trampling down on Nicholas flame.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a golden flame wrapped long gun appeared, and a gun stabbed the king of Warcraft. The huge body of the king of Warcraft flew backwards as if it had no weight, and flew backwards for more than a thousand meters.


    Next to Nicholas flame, an old man appeared and held the gun that had just stabbed the demon king in his hand. The old man was one of the king level strongmen in the flame kingdom.

 Chapter 536

    "One blow will make the demon sound King beast fly backward for more than a thousand meters!"


    Gray''s pupils are miniaturized.


    The king of Warcraft weighs tens of tons and can make a giant beast weighing tens of tons fly out for more than 1000 meters with one blow. You can imagine the power of this gun.


    Such destructive power is by no means an ordinary King level, and the opponent''s combat power is at least a transformation. Gray even suspects that he may be a king level warrior with a second transformation.


    "Come back!"


    There was nothing to say. Gray summoned the king claw beast and the king of Warcraft and called the two king level blood beasts back. There was such a king level strong man standing next to Nicholas flame. With the strength of the two king level blood beasts, it was impossible to hurt Nicholas flame again.


    This is also the reason why gray didn''t plan to fight at first. Although he could teach Nicholas flame a lesson, he didn''t have a chance to die.


    Had it not been for Nicholas flame''s naming, the other party would have been provoked constantly after he did not fight. In order to avoid trouble, he finally decided to fight.


    "I was only slightly injured!"


    Gray was slightly surprised to see the returning demon king beast.


    Originally, he thought that the king of Warcraft would be seriously injured this time, but he didn''t expect that under the attack just now, the king of Warcraft only suffered a slight injury.


    Although he knew that the defense of Warcraft after metallization was very strong, even stronger than his defense, he didn''t expect that he could only suffer some minor injuries under such an attack. Obviously, he still underestimated the defense of Warcraft.


    Two king level blood beasts were included in the purple ring. Without hesitation, gray retreated to the purple moon kingdom. He had no intention to fight with the old man in front of him.


    "Corpse control ability..."


    Seeing gray retreat, the old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t stop him.


    Not that he didn''t want to stop, but at this time, from the direction of the purple moon Kingdom, there were several murderous opportunities enveloping him.


    He fought back the demon king beast and saved Nicholas. The flame was just enough. If he dared to fight gray, the king level strong of the purple moon kingdom would never be indifferent.


    Gray returned to the purple moon Kingdom team, and a confrontation between the young generation of the four kingdoms ended.


    The young people of the Three Kingdoms looked at gray intentionally or unintentionally, with a trace of surprise and awe.


    "Not king level, better than King level!"


    Francis, lilles crimson, Sophia and others could not help whispering these words.


    Although gray didn''t reach the king level, he defeated Nicholas flaming flame who reached the king level by virtue of his strong combat power of corpse control.


    In their opinion, although gray is not king level, he is better than King level.


    "Your Highness Nicholas really lost!"


    The only thing that can''t be accepted is the younger generation of the flame kingdom. They really have some unacceptable things. Nicholas, who reached the king level, failed.


    The purple moon Kingdom set up a tent not far from the ruby Kingdom and the crimson kingdom. The attention of the four kingdoms could not help but turn to this imperial cemetery again.


    Gray and other young people approached the cemetery and looked carefully.


    There were dozens of corpses in the cemetery.


    Some were dressed up as mercenaries and some were dressed up by noble families. They lay quietly on the ground and maintained various postures. That was their posture before they died.


    There were no wounds on their bodies, no trace of injury, but they died strangely.


    "How on earth was he killed? Could it be a soul attack?"


    Hilya''s face was slightly frozen.


    "It''s possible."


    The fascist way.


    "Soul attack?"


    Gray''s face is also slightly frozen. If he is attacking the soul, he must be careful. Although his body is strong, his realm is only at the third level of the wasteland level. The strength of the soul is limited and can''t be comparable with the king level. An accident may happen if he is careless.


    "Not a soul attack, but a poison gas."


    The jewel queen came and shook her head.


    "Poison gas?"


    Gray and others are surprised to look at the gem King daughter.


    "Well, there was a king level strongman in the gem Kingdom who took out a body for examination and found that the internal organs and even bones of the body were dark, which was obviously poisoned."


    The jewel queen explained.


    "This is a colorless and tasteless poison produced by the array pattern. It is very difficult to prevent. Without the king level realm, it can''t resist the attack of this toxin."


    "The flame Kingdom has action!"


    Suddenly, gray and others noticed that more than ten people were coming towards the cemetery in the flame kingdom.


    The first is an old man. He is tall and not small, but his back is extremely straight and his body is full of dignity. He is Breyer, the king level strong man who has been transformed into the peak of the flame kingdom for three times.


    More than ten people came to the cemetery, and others stopped, but Brell flame didn''t stop. He continued to go to the cemetery and finally stepped on the steps of the cemetery.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    After Breyer flame stepped on the steps of the cemetery, there were dense cyan lines on the surface of the whole cemetery.


    It''s so dense and cumbersome that it''s like countless cyan ants. Obviously, the power of array pattern has been started.


    But Breyer flame was not affected. He stepped over the bodies falling around the steps and went up step by step. The colorless and tasteless poison seemed to have no impact on him.


    Gray and others were not surprised. They watched quietly. The rune mechanism of this cemetery must be more than this.


    Sure enough, when Brell flame went up a distance, the change appeared.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    A series of khaki spears appeared out of thin air and attacked Blair flame with a strong roar.


    At this moment, the body shape of Blair flame became erratic.


    From left to right, he moved forward irregularly, but it was this irregular way of movement that made him avoid earthy yellow spears.


    A row of yellowish spears passed by him and hit the next step. The power was absorbed by the array pattern of the step. He continued to move forward without being affected.


    After a distance, the Khaki spear disappeared, but a new attack appeared.


    Woo, woo, woo!


    Huge black shadow tentacles grew out of the sepulchre, and with the roaring wind, they were drawn to Blair flame.


    Brell flame still moves in the same way as before.


    Shadow tentacles roared past quickly, but they couldn''t touch his body. He was like a virtual shadow without entity. It was useless to let shadow tentacles attack.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Breuer. The flame continues to move forward, the shadow tentacles disappear, and there are metal sharp blades condensed by metal power one after another.


    Knives, swords, axes, spears... There are all kinds of weapons, and the power of each handle is extremely terrible.


    It was like holding one silver weapon after another in the hands of the king level strong and attacking Breyer''s flame. Just looking at it from a distance, gray and others felt creepy.


    Still moving in the same way, Blair flame shuttled through the gaps of these weapons and just walked through under the attack of countless weapons.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Metal blades disappear and a large number of wind blades appear.


    Each wind blade was dark green, just like polished from dark green jade. It attacked Breyer with a speed faster than the general King level attack.


    The power of each track is beyond the ordinary King level, and each track is enough to seriously injure or even kill the ordinary King level. The most important thing is that the speed is extremely terrible, and almost in the blink of an eye, it is close to Breyer flame.


    In the face of such an attack, even Blair flame must be difficult to escape with speed.


    Sure enough, this time Breyer did not hide from the flames.


    Hula!


    The golden flame spread out in front of him and swept forward like a golden wave.


    Click, click, click!


    All the wind blades that hit him were broken under the golden flame. He walked forward step by step, even more calmly than just now. He was worthy of his status as a king level strong man.


    As we moved forward, Brell flame had left the stone steps and climbed onto a platform, which was very close to the center of the cemetery.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    At this time, a new attack appeared. It was cone-shaped ice, with extreme cold, attacking Blair flame.


    But because the speed is too fast, gray and others only see a white shadow.


    From a distance, gray and others felt the cold from these cold ice. There was such a terrible cold from so far away. They had no doubt that each cold ice was enough to kill them.


    Hula!


    The cold ice hit Blair. In front of the flame, the golden flame rippled out again, and the cold ice that hit him melted and disappeared under the golden flame.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    He stepped forward, getting closer and closer to the center of the cemetery. The cold ice kept attacking him, but they were melted by him with a golden flame.


    "It has exceeded the distance that Lord Jennifer arrived at first. Can he break through?"


    The gem King''s daughter squeezed her fist slightly and said.


    I don''t know when many King level strongmen appeared around the graveyard and all looked at Breyer flame''s action.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Wave after wave of cold ice attacked Breyer flame, but they were blocked by Breyer flame with golden flame. Breyer flame became very close to the center of the cemetery, and the number of cold ice became more dense.


    KAKA!


    Suddenly, an icy sound sounded.


    People saw that a cold ice broke through the golden flame of Breyer flame and hit Breyer flame, and the cold ice spread on Breyer flame.


    Although brayer flame immediately used his flame ability to melt the ice, it made more ice cover him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A series of cold ice burst and spread on him. His body flew upside down and fell directly off the cemetery.


    Blair, the peak of three evolutions, broke into the cemetery and failed!

 Chapter 537

    Hula!


    The flame spread, and the cold ice wrapped around Breyer flame disappeared. Breyer flame''s body was exposed again, but his face was a little pale. He should have been hurt under the cold ice just now.


    The king level strongmen of the flame Kingdom quickly protected him and guarded the king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms. The eyes of the king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms flashed slightly, and they felt that Breyer''s injury on the flame body should not be serious and didn''t fight in the end.


    "Even Blair flame failed. It seems that it''s impossible to break through!"


    Gray and others who watched the whole process looked at each other.


    Although he doesn''t have a good impression of the flame Kingdom, he has to admit that Blair flame is the strongest of the four kingdoms. Since he failed to break into the cemetery, it is impossible for others in the four kingdoms.


    Sure enough, the four kingdoms broke off their plans and began to send Rune masters from their respective kingdoms to try to crack the rune mechanism.


    "Five masters, how can you crack the rune mechanism of this cemetery?"


    Among the purple moon Kingdom team, five Rune masters explored for several hours, and even asked the king level strong to try to break through, so as to stimulate the lines of the rune mechanism for observation, and finally stopped temporarily.


    Looking at the expression on the faces of the five people, they were slightly excited. Obviously, it was such a complex and powerful rune mechanism that the five people were happy to see it.


    A crowd from the purple moon Kingdom, who had been waiting, came forward and asked politely in a French tone.


    The five masters of runes in front of us are the top masters among the masters of runes and the five people with the highest attainments in the Runes of the purple moon kingdom. They can be called the treasures of the purple moon kingdom.


    In the face of them, even Francis, who was the successor of the purple moon Kingdom, maintained extreme respect.


    "It''s difficult. The rune level of this Rune organ completely exceeds the existing Rune level of the four kingdoms. It''s too much."


    Master Herman said, this is an old man with senile spots on his face, sparse hair and a serious hunch on his back.


    "How sure are the five masters?"


    A king level strongman asked, and his voice was also polite.


    "Even with the strength of the five of us, the assurance of cracking is less than 20%, and the time will be very long."


    Another old man among the five said.


    "How long will it take?"


    The king level strongman asked just now.


    "At least a few months, more than a year."


    The old man replied.


    "So long?"


    At this time, gray and others frowned.


    Not to mention several King level strong men who shoulder the responsibility of guarding the Kingdom, they can never leave the kingdom for a long time. Even gray and others have their own things, and they can''t stay in one place for so long.


    On the other hand, there was a similar conversation in the direction of gem, crimson and flame. Obviously, the conclusion drawn by the rune masters of the Three Kingdoms should be similar to that of the purple moon kingdom.


    On the level of runes, although there are some gaps between the four kingdoms, the overall gap is not large. Generally speaking, it is still at the same level.


    For several days in a row, people in the four countries were frowning.


    It is obviously impossible for the four countries to spend such a long time here to crack the rune mechanism, but they are also unwilling to give up.


    Such a tomb must have extremely precious things. Even for the royal families of the four countries, I''m afraid it''s also an extremely huge wealth. It''s a pity to give it up.


    "The four kingdoms are ready to join hands!"


    One day, Francis said solemnly with a slight look.


    "Are the four kingdoms ready to work together?"


    Gray looked slightly surprised at the news.


    The feud between the purple moon, crimson and gem countries and the flame Kingdom has lasted for hundreds of years, and it has reached an unknown level, but I didn''t expect that there would be a day of cooperation.


    "Joint efforts are limited to cracking Rune mechanisms, and there is no way."


    Francis shook his head helplessly.


    "The four kingdoms can''t be consumed here, but it''s impossible to give up. Then the only way is for the four kingdoms to join hands and gather the rune masters of the four kingdoms to crack together to speed up the speed of cracking."


    Subsequently, the rune masters of the four countries really began to crack the rune mechanism together.


    From time to time, I can see more than 20 Rune masters in the four kingdoms, discussing and debating with each other, just like overcoming one technical difficulty after another.


    More than 20 Rune masters from the four kingdoms cracked it together, which not only increased the possibility of cracking, but also greatly shortened the time.


    A week later.


    KAKA!


    More than 20 masters of runes made moves at the same time. With one Rune Stone after another carved with Rune lines embedded in the periphery of the cemetery, the green lines in the periphery of the cemetery suddenly appeared and flickered.


    It was like a short circuit, sending out an irregular flash, accompanied by a click sound, and finally, the cyan lines completely disappeared.


    This indicates that the most peripheral Rune mechanism, that is, the rune mechanism that can release colorless and tasteless poison gas, has been successfully cracked.


    This also made the four kingdoms see the hope of cracking the rune mechanism, and they couldn''t help looking forward to it more and more.


    "Master Herman, at this speed, how long will it take to crack all the rune mechanisms in the graveyard?"


    Gray found master Herman and asked him politely.


    "The deeper you go, the more complex the rune mechanism will be. It will take at least a month or two to completely crack it."


    Master Herman replied.


    Knowing that it would take at least a month or two to crack the rune mechanism, gray had the idea of leaving the cemetery and going elsewhere.


    Gray still has some thoughts about the blood of the gem King beast in the gem Kingdom, wondering if he can find a gem King beast to hunt this month.


    With a decision in mind, gray greeted Sophia, Francis and others, and quietly left the team of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Gray Fergus left¡°


    As a person who the flame kingdom is eager to get rid of, the flame Kingdom naturally has been paying attention to gray. Although gray left quietly, Gray''s departure was soon noticed by the flame kingdom.


    "This is a chance to get rid of him!"


    When he learned that gray had left, Nicholas flaming said with killing intention in his eyes.


    Then, in the flame Kingdom, a hidden King level strong man also disappeared quietly.


    Leaving the cemetery, gray searched aimlessly in the nearby forest. A few days later, he appeared among the mountains hundreds of miles away from the cemetery.


    The mountains here are mostly composed of stones and sparse vegetation. Tall trees are rarely seen, mostly low shrubs.


    Gray flew in the air and could see the whole mountain at a glance. For this reason, the search speed was very fast.


    The sun fell on the earth and the sky was clear. Suddenly, gray saw a dazzling red light from a mountain. He couldn''t help flying over.


    "Gem mine?"


    Approaching the red light, gray saw something emitting red light. It was a red gem mine the size of an adult''s palm. The red light was the light reflected by the gem mine in the sunlight.


    He looked around and found that this place was located on one side of the mountain, slightly concave inward, with obvious traces of excavation. This gem was not originally located on the surface, but was excavated.


    "It was planed out by the blood beast!"


    After carefully identifying the traces, gray found that there were some huge hoof marks on the scene. This pit should have been excavated by a blood beast with huge hooves.


    "Is it the blood beast of gem beast sequence?"


    Gray''s eyes are slightly bright and the blood beast with hooves is very consistent with the blood beast sequence of the gem beast. In addition, there are gem mines in the place excavated by the other party, and the gem mines are the food of the gem blood beast. Gray thinks that it is possible to be the blood beast sequence of the gem beast.

 Chapter 538

    "Look, this mark should have been gone for some time. If it passes through the smell, it should not be tracked."


    Gray observed carefully and found that the traces were quite old, blurred and had been left for a long time. He gave up his plan to take hunter''s Potion.


    "But the range of activity of this blood beast should be nearby."


    Obviously, there are many precious stones nearby, and the blood beast in the gem beast sequence feeds on precious stones, so the activity range of the blood beast in the gem beast sequence should be nearby.


    He began to search carefully around the mountain where the traces of blood beasts were found.


    Later, he found several traces left by the hoof blood beast excavating the gem again, which confirmed his guess that the traces he saw at first were indeed left by a blood beast of the gem beast sequence, and the other party''s range of activity was indeed nearby.


    "This place has been occupied by forces!"


    After crossing several mountains, gray found a stone house on the side of one of the mountains. There was a sound of mining. It should be a force in the gem Kingdom mining gem mines.


    He did not contact this force to inquire about the news. No force would want to know where his gem mine is mined. If gray went to inquire about the news, he would have some trouble.


    Although he is not afraid of this trouble with his current strength, it is best to avoid it. Gray directly avoided it.


    After climbing over several mountains, it was dozens of miles away from the place where the trace of the gem beast sequence blood beast was first found. Suddenly, gray saw a moving figure on the hillside of a mountain.


    It was a colorful figure. On the hillside of a mountain, it was planing against the rocks. The sun was shining on it.


    "It''s the blood beast of gem beast sequence!"


    Gray approached and immediately saw the specific appearance of the figure.


    The figure is covered with scales. These scales have different colors, including red, blue, yellow, green and black, which are like pieces of precious stones one after another.


    Its four legs are extremely thick, with hooves like gemstones at the end.


    This external feature is undoubtedly the blood beast of the gem beast sequence.


    "It''s about seven or eight meters long. It''s not a gem King beast. It should be a gem waste beast."


    The only thing that makes gray have some regrets is that judging from the size, this is not a king level blood beast, but a waste level blood beast in the gem beast sequence.


    Now his realm has reached the third level of famine. For him, the blood of famine level blood beast is useless except for a few very special ones.


    Moreover, he did not know whether the gemstone ability of the blood beast in the gem beast sequence was a permanent ability or a phased ability.


    If it''s a permanent ability, it''s OK to say that although the earth system ability of the gem beast is not useful to him, the gem ability is useful to him. It''s not a loss to use the ability of transformation for this purpose.


    I''m afraid it''s a phased ability. The gem strengthening effect is only in the wasteland stage. It can''t strengthen him who has reached the third level of wasteland.


    "Kill it first."


    Although he was not the gem King beast, which disappointed him a little, he was the first gem beast found. Naturally, he could not let go like this.


    Gray, flying in the air, quickly lowered his altitude and boldly shot at the gem beast.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Daodao wind blade appeared, roared and chopped at the precious stone beast. Each handle was like a magic sword.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The gem wild beast found the attacking gray. There was a halo on the scales of the gem wild beast, which obviously used gem to enhance its own defense.


    At the same time, the gem beast roared, and an earthy yellow light blade rose into the sky and greeted one wind blade after another.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Now Gray''s realm has reached the third level of the famine level. Even if he shows his single ability, his power is extremely terrible.


    The earthy yellow light blade is directly broken, and the wind blade is cut on the gem beast. After the gem wild beast is easily gem, it can achieve the top strong defense among the wild blood beasts, leaving huge wounds on the gem wild beast one by one.


    When all the wind blades disappeared, the gem beast had fallen into a pool of blood with blood.


    Although he hasn''t died yet, it''s not far from death.


    Gray falls down, ends the life of the gem beast and collects the blood of the gem beast.


    "After looking for a few days, what you''re looking for is this precious stone beast?"


    Suddenly, a voice suddenly sounded. A figure came out from behind a huge rock and looked at gray with a slightly joking voice.


    This is a man in black. His face is quite old, like mottled bark.


    He was black all over, wearing a black night suit inside, a black cloak outside, and a pair of black metal fists and claws on his hands.


    Gray looked slightly surprised at the man and called out each other''s names.


    "It''s you, Theodore the king of killers!"


    The man is the culprit who almost destroyed the Sidney family. The killer King Theodore, it is self-evident why the other party will appear here. It must be because he realized that he left the team of the purple moon Kingdom, followed all the way and came to assassinate him.


    "I''m really disappointed. I thought you had something amazing. I didn''t expect you were just looking for a gem beast."


    The king of killers, Theodore, was full of disappointment.


    He had tracked down gray a few days ago, but when he found what gray seemed to be looking for, he gave up his plan to assassinate gray immediately, but followed all the way to see what Gray was looking for.


    But to his disappointment, what Gray was looking for was a gem wild beast, which disappointed him greatly, so he no longer hid, took the initiative to come and decided to fight gray here.


    "Now the flame kingdom is cooperating with our three countries, and the flame Kingdom sent you to attack me at this time?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    "Cooperation is limited to cracking Rune organs, not others."


    Theodore, the king of killers, sneered.


    While talking, suddenly, the king of killers Theodore shot.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    A huge blue tornado, like a huge blue column, moved rapidly and hit gray.


    A large number of earth and rock were involved in it, and it was crushed in an instant. Where it passed, the ground left a bare trace, and even a layer of soil was cut off.


    Gray''s face was slightly frozen, and the sword silver weapon in his waist was pulled out.


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    The black fog twisted wildly on the sword, and then a huge black tornado appeared, just like a deep black hole, with a terrible smell of destruction.


    Boom!


    The cyan tornado collided with the black tornado, and then both burst.


    The power of terror spread, and there were cracks on the ground, and the whole mountain shook violently as if it were about to collapse.


    A large number of earth and rock splashed, and a group of birds flew in the sky. They were directly hit by the earth and rock, turned into blood mud and dropped a large pool of blood.


    "Your fighting power...?"


    Theo, the king of killers, was not relaxed in many aspects and took some dignity slightly.


    At first, he felt relaxed because he thought it would not be too difficult to kill a person who was not king level and reached King level only by virtue of his corpse control ability and combat power.


    But now it seems that Gray''s most powerful ability is not the ability to control the corpse, but his own blood beast ability, which makes him feel vaguely out of control.


    Gray was not surprised when he stopped the attack of the king of killers.


    Now the power of the three hybrid abilities has reached the second level of King level, and the realm of Theodore, the king of killers, is a transformation of King level strong, and the combat power is also the second level of King level. It is natural to be able to block it.


    He looked at Theodore, the king of killers, and said.


    "Just like you want to kill me, in fact, I want to kill you."


    "Want to kill me?"


    Theodore, the king of killers, frowned. He didn''t remember having a holiday with gray. Of course, the current assassination doesn''t count.


    "The dead of the Sidney family asked me to collect debts from you for them!"


    Gray smiled at the corner of his mouth, the purple ring touched, and the figures of the king claw beast and the king of Warcraft appeared.


    Whew!


    Two blood beasts quickly rushed to Theodore, the king of killers, while gray himself compressed the black fog on the long sword and turned into a huge black blade to chop at Theodore, the king of killers.


    Shua, Shua!


    The king of killers waved his left and right fists and claws. Suddenly, two huge blue wind blades came out and met the black giant blade.


    Click!


    The black giant blade and two huge cyan wind blades were all broken, and the fragments sputtered around, resulting in huge cracks in the surrounding ground.


    "What is your relationship with the Sidney family?"


    Theodore, the king of killers, said in a gloomy voice.


    Naturally, Theodore, the king of killers, has not forgotten the Sidney family. After all, because of the Sidney family, he was chased and killed by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and was forced to take refuge in the flame kingdom.


    "Guess for yourself!"


    Gray sneered. At this time, the king claw beast and the king of Warcraft had approached Theodore, the king of killers.


    The speed of the first level of King claw beast level broke out with all its strength, rushed close to the king of killers Theodore, and took pictures of the sharp claw towards the king of killers Theodore.


    The sound of Warcraft roared, and the invisible sound shock wave attacked Theodore, the king of killers.


    "Hum -"


    Theodore, the king of killers, hummed coldly. When he grasped the fist claws on his hands, a large number of wind blades appeared immediately.


    The invisible sound shock wave was broken under the wind blade, and the king claw beast and the king of Warcraft also flew upside down under the wind blade.


    The king''s claw was full of blood, but there was no wound on the king of Warcraft unexpectedly. The strong defense of the other party after metallization made it difficult for the king''s second level attack to hurt.


    Just then, a huge black tornado approached, like a huge black hole attacking Theodore, the king of killers.


    The king claw beast and the king of Warcraft temporarily entangle Theodore, the king of killers. Gray boldly shot Theodore, the king of killers!

 Chapter 539

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the huge black tornado approaching, it was too late to intercept it. Theo, the king of killers, was multi-faceted and slightly coagulated. The speed of the second level of the king broke out with all his strength, and his body turned into a dark shadow flashing away.


    Poof!


    There are scratches on Theodore, the king of killers.


    Although the center of the black tornado was opened, it was still blown by the edge of the huge black tornado.


    Although his close fitting clothes were made of the fur of the king level blood beast, they were still not damaged under the destructive power of the second level of the king level.


    "Hurt me!"


    Theodore, the king of killers, had a gloomy face.


    He came to assassinate gray, but he was the first to be injured under Gray''s attack. Gray was not hurt at all, which was a shame for him.


    "Why? You are only allowed to kill me and I am not allowed to hurt you?"


    Gray sneered. On top of the sword silver weapon, the huge black tornado took shape again, broke away from the sword silver weapon and swept away towards Theodore, the king of killers.


    Boom!


    Theodore, the king of killers, looked gloomy. A huge cyan tornado appeared, blocking the black fog tornado, causing another violent shock in the mountain.


    "I really thought I had no way to take you!"


    Theodore, the king of killers, stared at grehan.


    The next moment, the speed broke out in an all-round way, his body turned into a black phantom, and he quickly rushed to gray.


    As a man who lived nearly 300 years old, his combat experience is extremely rich. Although he was in a rage, he still quickly realized Gray''s weakness.


    That''s speed!


    According to the intelligence judgment, the other party''s black fog is an ability formed by multiple blood vessels and has the ability to fight beyond the level, that is to say, the other party''s state must not reach the second level of King level.


    In addition, the other party could not feel the pressure at all. He was almost 90% sure that the other party''s realm should not reach the king level.


    Although he was less than King level, his combat power was comparable to the second level of King level. Even he was jealous, but this was also the weakness of the other party.


    How fast can the opponent be if he is not at King level?


    As long as he gets close, the other party will have no backhand.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Warcraft King beast and King claw beast meet the king of killer Theodore. A Warcraft roars and a fast approaching, ready to fight close to prevent the king of killer Theodore from approaching gray.


    Speed is indeed Gray''s weakness. Although it is not as unbearable as Theodore, the king of killers, thought, Gray''s speed is just ordinary King level. It is really not as good as Theodore, the king of killers, so he commanded the king of Warcraft and the king of claws to intercept the king of killers.


    "Roll -"


    Theodore, the king of killers, waved his fist and claw, and a large number of wind blades immediately split the king of Warcraft and the king''s claw, and then he went straight to gray.


    Woo woo!


    Following the king claw beast and the king of Warcraft, a huge black tornado blocked Theodore, the king of killers, but Theodore, the king of killers, quickly dodged and avoided the black tornadoes.


    Woo, woo, woo!


    Black tornadoes were attacked by gray and blocked from Theodore, the king of killers, but they were either avoided by Theodore, the king of killers, or blocked by Theodore, the king of killers, with a huge cyan tornado.


    "Don''t struggle!"


    Looking at gray trying to stop him from approaching, Theodore, the king of killers, sneered.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    After dodging the huge black tornado several times in a row, he was less than 100 meters away from gray.


    Less than a hundred meters away, at his speed, it was enough to get close to gray in almost an instant.


    Whoosh!


    His body turned into a dark shadow and rushed at gray.


    Shua!


    Gray slashed his long sword in the direction of his attack. A compressed black fog turned into a huge black blade and cut him horizontally.


    But just as the black blade was about to cut him, his body flashed, avoided the black blade, went around behind gray and approached gray from behind.


    Shua, Shua!


    On the claws of his left and right hands, a blue wind blade stretched out, like two huge machetes cutting Gray''s back.


    Gray responded in time. The black fog wrapped the long sword into a black giant sword, turned around and blocked the two blue wind blades.


    Boom!


    A terrible collision occurred.


    The surrounding ground appeared one crack after another, each of which spread to hundreds of meters, just like an abyss of choosing people one after another.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray staggered back, leaving messy footprints on the ground along the way.


    Hasty resistance, plus the power is just the ordinary King level. Compared with the power of the killer King Theodore, who has reached the second level of King level, he is still weak and suffered some small losses.


    Whoosh!


    Theodore, the king of killers, came after him, and the blue blades on his fists and claws were cut to gray again.


    Boom!


    Gray blocked the blue wind blade on one claw, but was split in the abdomen by the blue wind blade on the other claw.


    Poof!


    Gray''s belly bloomed a blood flower and flew upside down, leaving a long sliding trace on the ground. Many rocks along the way were smashed by him.


    "Only such a little hurt?"


    Theodore, the king of killers, raised his eyebrows when he succeeded.


    Under his claw just now, Gray''s clothes on his abdomen were broken, and a wound appeared on his abdomen, but there was not much blood flowing out of the wound. Although he cut the skin, there was not much meat, which could only be regarded as a minor injury.


    "What a strong defense!"


    He knows that gray has the intelligence of strong defense, but according to the intelligence, the opponent''s strong defense is only relative to the wasteland level.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party''s defense was so strong that he only suffered some minor injuries in the face of his second level attack.


    Bang Dang!


    Not badly hurt, gray pushed away the stones and turned over to climb up.


    Fortunately, the state has reached the third level of famine level, and the defense has been greatly improved again, which is enough to carry the cut of Theodore, the king of killers, at the cost of minor injuries.


    "In addition to defense, I am at a disadvantage in speed and strength. I suffer too much in close combat with him."


    From the confrontation just now, it is not difficult to see that he, who is at a disadvantage in speed and strength, suffers a lot in close combat with Theodore, the king of killers. However, the trouble is that Theodore, the king of killers, is so fast that he can hardly stop him if he wants to get close to him.


    At this time, the king claw beast and the king of Warcraft, which were blown out by the attack of the king of killers, climbed up again and appeared in his vision. Seeing the king claw beast among the two blood beasts, he had an idea in his heart.


    Calling the two blood beasts closer, gray turned over and climbed onto the body of the king''s claw beast and stood on the body of the king''s claw beast.


    Whoosh!


    Theodore, the king of killers, pounced again. Gray cut out with a sword, and the black fog turned into a vortex to attack Theodore, the king of killers, while the Warcraft roared at Theodore, the king of killers.


    Poof!


    Theodore, the king of killers, moved quickly and immediately avoided the black fog vortex. Then the cyan wind blade on the fist claw cut gently and immediately blocked the invisible sound shock wave.


    Then he quickly approached gray and narrowed the distance with gray.


    Woo woo!


    Standing on the king claw beast, gray once again a black tornado attacked Theodore, the king of killers, who was rapidly approaching. At the same time, he commanded the demon sound King beast to attack Theodore, the king of killers, while attacking Theodore, the king of killers with demon sound.


    "Hey..."


    Theodore, the king of killers, sneered. He dodged the black tornado again. One of his fist claws cleaved down and a large number of wind blades cleaved out.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of magic sound was broken, and there was a continuous sound of metal collision on the demon sound King beast. Although there was no wound on the demon sound King beast under these wind blades, it could not help being cut back by these wind blades.


    At this time, Theodore, the king of killers, was less than 100 meters away from gray. He looked at gray coldly. The next moment, he turned into a black phantom and rushed at gray.


    Gray cut out the black fog with his sword, turned it into a fog wave, rolled and swept towards Theodore, the king of killers.


    But Theodore, the king of killers, was walking in the void, flashing into the air, avoiding the black fog and waves, and pressing towards gray at an unabated speed.


    The two fist claws waved and cut down. The wind blades on the two fist claws were several meters long and exuded an extremely sharp breath. Before it was close, there was a wind like a knife cutting on gray.


    At this time, the king claw beast at Gray''s feet moved, suddenly moved sideways, quickly moved aside for tens of meters, and avoided opening the two wind blades.


    Poof, poof!


    Two wind blades chopped on the ground, and suddenly two deep cracks appeared and spread very far forward.


    At the critical moment, gray commanded the king claw to move to avoid the attack of Theodore, the king of killers.


    King claw is a king level blood beast of speed and power type. Its speed and power have reached the peak of the first level of King level. Although it is only a blood beast at the first level of King level, its speed can be comparable to the second level of general King level.


    It was with this speed that it helped gray avoid the attack of Theodore, the king of killers.


    Shua!


    To avoid the attack of Theodore, the king of killers, Gray''s long sword cut out in the air, and a compressed black fog cut off Theodore, the king of killers, like a huge blade.


    Poof!


    The black fog blade cut on the ground and immediately left a long and deep crack on the ground, but this blow did not hurt Theodore, the king of killers.


    Whoosh!


    Theodore, the king of killers, broke out quickly and avoided this cut. Two huge wind blades slashed at gray and the king claw beast obliquely.


    The speed of the king claw beast broke out and avoided the two wind blades, while gray on the king claw beast cut to Theodore, the king of killers, with a black fog giant blade again.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    In a few moments, the combination of gray and the king claw beast and Theodore, the king of killers, kept attacking and hiding at a very close distance.


    Under their attack, the surrounding ground left deep cracks one after another, but both sides avoided the attack with amazing speed and were not injured.

 Chapter 540

    Boom!


    When the black fog collides with the cyan wind blade, gray and the king claw beast can''t help retreating, and Theodore, the king of killers, can''t help retreating.


    "Can already compete with me!"


    Theodore, the king of killers in retreat, looked at gray and the king claw with a very gloomy face.


    Gray''s attack is powerful, but the speed is average, while the king claw beast is very fast, but the attack is average.


    When the two formed a cooperation, they immediately showed more powerful combat power than the two, and even temporarily countered him in the close combat.


    "I didn''t expect this unexpected effect after cooperating with the king claw beast!"


    Gray''s face was slightly surprised. The cooperation with the king claw beast was just his brainwave. It was really beyond his expectation that he had such an unexpected effect.


    For a long time, his control over blood beasts is mainly based on long-distance command. There is almost no such cooperation in combat as now.


    He saw a new way of fighting by cooperating with the fight with an idea - Taking the blood beast as a mount and forming a complementary way of fighting with the ability of the blood beast.


    In fact, he has the ability to control the corpse. In terms of cooperation with blood beasts, he has the conditions to win the independence of heaven and earth.


    Although some families with profound heritage have blood beasts, it is very difficult to command blood beasts like arms, unless they have been running in with each other for many years.


    But gray is different. He has the ability to control the corpse. He has absolute control over the blood beast and can make the blood beast act completely according to his ideas. The degree of tacit understanding has reached the highest since the beginning.


    "I really should thank you!"


    A sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. Standing on the king claw beast, gray cut out a sword, concentrated the black fog, turned into a huge black blade and cut off Theodore, the king of killers.


    Theodore, the king of killers, waved his claws forward, and two huge wind blades cut out and collided with the black giant blades.


    Boom!


    The terrible explosion, rock splashing and cracks on the ground made gray and Theodore, the king of killers, retreat slightly from the aftershock of the explosion.


    Just then.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    A roar came from behind Theodore, the king of killers, and attacked Theodore, the king of killers.


    Under Gray''s control, the Warcraft approached behind Theodore, the king of killers, grabbed the moment gray fought Theodore, the king of killers, and attacked Theodore, the king of killers.


    Poof, poof!


    Under the invisible sound shock wave, Theodore, the king of the killer, was staggering, his black clothes became ragged, and there were one wound after another like a sharp blade.


    A trace of blood oozed from the wound and left a little red on him.


    "Hum -"


    Injured again, the king of killers looked more gloomy.


    Although the blood method of cultivation is not a defensive blood method, it has reached the second level of King level. Under the power attack of the first level of demon sound king and beast king level, it was not seriously injured, but it was injured again after all.


    This made him feel extremely angry. He assassinated a blood warrior who was not king level, and was injured twice in a row.


    The fist claw waved and cut behind him. A huge blue wind blade cut the demon king beast, and immediately cut the demon king beast out.


    Then he looked at gray and the king''s claw beast, and the killing was cold in his eyes.


    "Even if I pay the price today, I will kill you!"


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he seemed to make some decision, and then he saw that a cyan tornado was taking shape in front of him.


    Different from the cyan tornado seen before, the tornado color seen now is obviously more profound, showing the color of cyan and black.


    The bluish black tornado expanded continuously, and soon expanded to the size of the previous fight with gray, but the bluish black tornado did not stop at this point, and the volume was still expanding.


    Twice the size, twice the size... The tornado didn''t stop expanding until it expanded to several times the previous size.


    Boom!


    At this time, the tornado sends out a sound like thunder, which is like carrying thunder and lightning.


    And the scattered breath becomes extremely dangerous. Even if the defense is as strong as gray, I can''t help feeling palpitation.


    "So much stronger? It''s a blood skill!"


    Gray''s face was dignified. It was obvious that the other party used blood skills to increase the blood beast ability and play a far more than usual combat power.


    Boom!


    A huge bluish black tornado began to hit gray and the king claw.


    Cover the sky and block out the sun, and carry everything you encounter.


    Rocks, trees, soil... Everything involved will immediately become crushed, even the clouds in the sky will be stirred to pieces.


    With a destructive breath, it attacked gray and the king claw beast.


    Although it was extremely huge, the moving speed was extremely terrible, giving gray a feeling of inevitability.


    This is not an illusion, but a fact.


    After the increase of blood beast''s ability, the power of this attack may have exceeded the second level of King level and reached the third level of King level.


    When the power reaches the third level of the king level, the speed is naturally extremely terrible. After all, it is the third level of the king level fighting means. It is aimed at the existence of the third level of the king level. If the speed is too slow, it can be easily avoided with the speed of the third level of the king level.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, almost in the blink of an eye, the cyan black tornado has submerged gray and the king''s claw beast, and involved gray and the king''s claw beast in the endless wind blade.


    "Ha ha, cough..."


    Looking at all this, the king of killers wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t help coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    None of the four kingdoms had a complete blood skill, and the blood skill he mastered was not a complete blood skill. This blood skill was given by the royal family of the flame Kingdom after he joined the flame kingdom.


    As a last resort, he was unwilling to use his blood skills, because the cost of using such incomplete blood skills was too high, especially for people like him who had little life.


    It can be said that almost every time he uses it, his life expectancy will be reduced by several years. For him who has little life, this is almost killing him.


    "The potential of gray Fergus is greater than the royal family guessed. In order to kill him, I spent a full number of years of life. The royal family must compensate me!"


    The combat power and potential demonstrated by gray Fergus exceeded his expectations and those of the flame kingdom. He knew that it would be a disaster for him and the flame kingdom to continue to let gray Fergus grow.


    That''s why he decided to kill gray Fergus at the cost of several years of life.


    The only good thing is that if the royal family knows the real potential of gray Fergus, it should compensate him. It will not only compensate his lost life yuan, but also get more life yuan.


    "I don''t know if I can leave a body. I believe those Royal medicine refining masters will be very interested in such a body..."


    The blue and black tornado gradually dissipated, and Theodore, the king of killers, looked at the center of the blue and black tornado with ease.


    The power of the huge bluish black tornado is terrible. Almost half of the whole mountain has been cut off. A few more attacks like this will be enough to destroy the mountain.


    "What...?"


    Suddenly, the look on his face became dull, and his eyes couldn''t believe looking at the place where the black tornado disappeared.


    After the bluish black tornado disappeared, a black tornado appeared in it. It was like a real cylindrical wall composed of black fog.


    Click!


    The black fog whirlpool dissipated, and a figure emerged. It was a man and a beast.


    The beast is a king clawed beast, while the man is gray. At this time, Gray''s body shape is obviously higher, reaching more than two meters.


    The clothes on the upper body were completely blown to pieces, revealing a strong and symmetrical body.


    "You, you''re not dead!"


    Theodore, the king of killers, looked at gray in horror and ran into his body. Unconsciously, there was a cold sweat on his forehead and back. He felt that gray was extremely dangerous at this time.


    As a king level strongman who has lived for nearly 300 years, he felt scared when facing a young man in his 20s.


    "Even the blood skills have been used. It seems that you are the only one sent by the flame Kingdom this time!"


    Gray said, looking coldly at Theodore, the king of killers.


    Theodore, the king of killers, has blood skills. Gray naturally has blood skills, and the blood he has is complete. After use, the cost is far less than that of incomplete blood skills.


    But he didn''t use it for the first time, because he was always on guard. He was worried that Theodore, the king of killers, was not the only one sent by the flame kingdom.


    He was afraid that after using his blood skills, someone would attack and assassinate him when he was weak after using his blood skills.


    But now Theodore, the king of killers, has used his blood skills, and no one appears. It is certain that no one should hide in the dark.


    "You also have blood skills!"


    Without any hesitation, the king of killers turned and fled. The speed broke out, and the whole person was like a black shadow.


    Using incomplete blood skills, he is now seriously injured. In addition, gray seems to have mastered blood skills, and the price seems not as big as him, so he has no intention to fight again.


    He didn''t think that what gray mastered was a complete blood skill, because so far, no force in the four kingdoms had mastered a complete blood skill, and he didn''t think gray could master it.


    "Hum -"


    Looking at the king of the killer who escaped quickly, gray hummed coldly and cut out with a sword.


    The black fog appeared, and under the increase of crazy blood skill, the power became extremely terrible. Wave after wave, it surged out like an ocean.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Almost instantly, he caught up with Theodore, the king of killers, and involved Theodore, the king of killers.


    Theodore, the king of killers, was like a man falling into the water. He struggled with both his ability and physical strength, but in vain. Large tracts of flesh and blood were disappearing from his body, and even bones were exposed in some places.

 Chapter 541

    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The terrible black ocean has a strong crushing ability. Everything that meets it is crushed quickly. Rocks, soil, trees and even gemstones buried deep in the mountains are crushed under the power of the black ocean.


    In the package of the black ocean, the king of the killer struggled hard, chopping and cutting the surrounding black ocean with wind blades, trying to tear the ocean out. Unfortunately, these wind blades dissipated as soon as they touched the black ocean.


    When the black ocean disappeared, the whole stone mountain was cut off again, leaving the mountain full of huge cracks one after another, deep to the root, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Theodore, the king of killers, was lying on his back in a huge pit, covered in flesh and blood, and even saw thick bones in some places.


    The slightly undulating chest indicates that he is not dead, but the other party''s current state should not be far from death.


    Gray relieved his madness, his body suddenly felt weak, his head even blackened, and he didn''t recover until a full moment.


    Although the cost of complete blood skill is far less than that of incomplete blood skill, it does not mean that there is no cost.


    A lot of blood power loss is one of them. In addition, it is a side effect such as vertigo.


    After all, he used forces beyond his own level. Although he mastered complete blood skills and could perfectly guide the sudden increase of strength, he would not be seriously injured, but he still had some effects on his body.


    Of course, these side effects can be alleviated only by taking a break. Gray''s worry is that someone will take advantage of this gap to take action against him.


    In vertigo, he became slow to respond. Maybe he didn''t even have time to use the space transmission of the purple ring, so he didn''t use his blood skills to deal with Theodore, the king of killers.


    Driving the king claw beast, gray goes to Theodore, the king of killers.


    Hearing the footsteps of the king claw beast, the king of the killer rolled his eyelids, raised his head and looked at gray sadly.


    "I Theodore lived... Nearly 300 years. I didn''t expect to die in the hands of you... A fart in my 20s."


    "From the time you shot at the Sidney family, this day has been doomed."


    Gray said faintly.


    The Sidney family is kind to him. He can''t be indifferent to the suffering of the Sidney family. Therefore, since the king of killers shot at the Sidney family, he has doomed the other party to stand on his opposite side and become his must kill target.


    "What is your relationship with the Sidney family...?"


    Asked Theodore, the king of killers, with a bloody corner of his mouth.


    "My family is the enfeoffment aristocrat of the Sidney family."


    Said gray.


    "Enfeoffment aristocracy? Ha ha, enfeoffment aristocracy, cough..."


    Because of his excitement, Theodore, the king of killers, coughed up blood violently. He felt that he had been fooled by fate, like an invisible hand of fate teasing him.


    How funny that the Sidney family was easily wiped out by him, but finally died in the hands of the feudal nobles of the Sidney family.


    "I know that after I die, you will certainly use... Corpse control ability to me, but I won''t... Let you achieve your wish..."


    Staring at gray, Theodore, the king of killers, flashed a grim smile on his face. Then he used all his strength to suddenly lift the claw on his right hand and stabbed him in the head.


    Poof!


    Before gray stopped, the sharp blade of the fist claw had pierced into the head of Theodore, the king of killers. The grim smile on Theodore''s face was stiff and died completely, and blood and brain tissue flowed out of his head.


    "It''s very smart. It''s cheap for you!"


    Looking at Theodore, the king of killers with blood and brain tissue flowing all over the place, gray snorted.


    After all, the other party is a strong man at the second level of King level. Even if he is seriously injured, gray can''t stop the other party''s "self mutilation" and can only let the other party succeed.


    He jumped off the king''s claw and began to count the spoils.


    First of all, the most conspicuous is the pair of fist claws of the king of killers. They are removed from the king of killers'' hands and washed with water. Gray looks at them.


    This is a set of black fist claws, which are made of a kind of black metal. After excitation, there are light cyan lines on the surface, emitting a dangerous smell.


    This is a very special set of silver weapons. Two fists and claws together can be regarded as a complete silver weapon. Separately, the increase of blood beast ability is higher than that of bronze peak magic weapons, but not as good as silver weapons.


    Gray himself can''t use such a set of fist claws. Reluctantly using them will only make his fight very difficult. After all, he has always used a sword, but this doesn''t mean that this set of fist claws is useless. He can exchange them with others or give them away.


    Put this set of fist claws into the purple ring, gray looked for the king of killers. Finally, at his waist, he found the king of killers'' Rune space bag.


    Pull out the rune space bag. Gray looks at the rune space bag and is disappointed.


    "It''s broken!"


    There is a broken hole on the other party''s Rune space bag. In the damaged Rune space bag, the space that should have existed has disappeared, and the things in it have disappeared. I don''t know whether it disappeared with the fragmentation of the space or disappeared by the blood beast ability after it fell out.


    Such Rune space is usually made of the leather of King level blood beasts, which is why it is extremely rare.


    However, it''s a pity that the combat power of gray just now exceeds the level of ordinary King level. Even the rune space bag made of King level blood beast leather can''t be broken.


    "Forget it, anyway, the most precious thing has been obtained!"


    What comforted Gray was that for the king level strong, the most precious was the silver weapon in their hands, that is, the pair of fist claws just now.


    Other things, for ordinary people, although the value is very high, but for the realm of gray and others, the value can only be regarded as general, and it is not painful to lose.


    Use an independent space bag to load the body of the killer king. Gray is ready to return to the purple moon Kingdom and hand it over to Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters.


    He wanted to find the gem King beast, but only found a gem waste beast. Gray was really unwilling, so he didn''t immediately return to the cemetery, but continued to search in this area rich in gemstones.


    Although the assassination of the king of killers made him worry about his own safety, he had collected the body of the king of killers. The flame kingdom should not find that the king of killers was dead in a short time, and should not send King level strong men to assassinate him.


    Moreover, he has space transmission and can escape when he is defeated. The danger is far from what he thought, so he decided to stay and continue to look for the gem King beast.


    A week later.


    "This is the trace of gem mining by blood beast!"


    On a low mountain hundreds of meters high, gray found the traces of excavation again. There were hoof marks left at the scene, indicating that it was the traces excavated by blood animals.


    The reason why gray judged that this was the trace left by the gem beast sequence blood beast excavating the gem mine was because the hoof prints of the gem beast sequence blood beast were the same in shape. Having seen the hoof prints of the gem wild beast many times, he could tell whether it was the hoof prints left by the gem beast sequence blood beast from the shape.


    "No, this hoof print..."


    After careful observation, gray shook his head and gave up searching for the trace of the blood beast.


    The hoof print is smaller than that of the previous gem wild beast. Obviously, it can not be left by the gem King beast. If there is no accident, it should be the hoof print left by a gem wild beast.


    Naturally, a gem beast is not Gray''s target, so gray directly gave up searching for the trace of the gem beast sequence blood beast.


    Two weeks later, gray found another blood animal hoof print by a river.


    "This hoof print seems to be bigger than the gem wild beast. Is it a gem King beast?!"


    When he glanced over the footprints left by the river, gray couldn''t keep his mind. Judging from his eyes, these footprints were obviously larger than the footprints of gem wild animals found at first.


    "Sure enough, it''s the hoof print of the gem King beast!"


    Move out the corpse of the gem wild beast from the purple ring and press a footprint. Greby is right. He finds that these hoof prints left by the river are indeed larger than those of the gem wild beast.


    He began to track and search around the river. A few days later, he found the hoof print again.


    Continue to track, and a few days later, in these days, he found many such hoof prints.


    "These hoof prints are very clear. They should have been left for a few days!"


    Many more hoof prints were found. Gray couldn''t help but rejoice at the sight of these hoof prints. These hoof prints had just been left for a few days.


    Since he has only been left for a few days, it means that there may still be smell residue. He has a way to track the smell. After all, he still has two bottles of Hunter potion in his hand.


    "Sure enough, there is smell residue!"


    After drinking a bottle of Hunter potion, Gray''s sense of smell increased. He immediately felt a blood beast smell around him. Although it was very weak, he could barely smell it.


    He was almost sure that it was the smell left by the gem King beast, because although the smell was very light, it had a strong deterrent smell and had a deterrent effect on low-level blood beasts, which was obviously left by high-level blood beasts.


    Following the smell, gray chased quickly. A few hours later, he found a blood beast covered with colorful scales on the side of a mountain.


    "It''s the gem King beast!"


    Without hiding his body shape, gray approached quickly. After all, with his current strength, it is difficult for ordinary King beasts to pose a threat to him.


    High¡ª¡ª


    Without concealing his whereabouts, gray immediately alerted the blood beast. The blood beast stood up and roared.


    Facing the demonstrative roar of the blood beast, gray ignored it and looked at it carefully.


    This is indeed a larger blood beast than the gem wild beast, and it is very similar to the gem wild beast in appearance. The only difference is that on the body surface, some subtle natural lines are different from the gem wild beast.


    Gray is almost 90% sure that this must be a gem King beast.

 Chapter 543

    "Succeeded?!"


    "Cracked successfully!!!"


    Seeing this scene, the people of the four kingdoms who had been watching couldn''t help but look excited. It took two months, and the rune mechanism of this cemetery was finally cracked.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    At almost the same time, the king level strongmen of the four kingdoms rushed out of the crowd, rushed to the cemetery and appeared in the middle of the cemetery, forming a confrontation.


    The purple moon, crimson and gem are on the one hand, and the flame kingdom is on the other.


    Although the four kingdoms were forced to unite because of the need to crack the rune mechanism, this fragile alliance has collapsed since the moment the rune mechanism was cracked.


    "Blair, what do you mean? Do you want to eat alone in the flame kingdom?"


    Tiffany violet snorted coldly.


    "Funny, I want to ask you what the Three Kingdoms mean? I think you three countries want to abandon my flame kingdom?"


    Brell flame is also a cold response.


    The confrontation between the two sides made the atmosphere solidified, and the terrible pressure filled the two sides. The other people in the four kingdoms felt in the distance could not help retreating. The pressure erupted together by so many King level strongmen was terrible.


    "Why, it''s so lively. Let''s get involved!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded, and then four people broke through the air and landed in the middle of the cemetery.


    Being able to walk in the air, these four people are all king level strong.


    "It''s her!"


    One of the four people was a beautiful woman with a beauty mole on her mouth. When she saw this person, gray immediately understood the identity of the four people, which should be the king level strongmen called the fifth force outside the four kingdoms.


    The reason why they will appear here is obvious. Obviously, they also want to enter the cemetery, and gray estimates that the four people may have been peeping in the dark for a long time until they see that the rune mechanism of the cemetery has been cracked.


    "You dare to appear in front of us!"


    Seeing these four people, the four kingdoms were angry and looked at them with bad eyes.


    It is not only because the four people have sneaked into the treasure houses of the four kingdoms, but also because of their actions over the past year.


    Over the past year, the four people have been unscrupulous in the four kingdoms and plundered everywhere. They will appear wherever there are good things. There are not a few noble families robbed by the four people, and even the people of the royal families of the four kingdoms have been robbed by the four people.


    The four people were like locusts crossing the border. They robbed all the good things they saw.


    Such an act completely angered the four kingdoms, but the four people were not only good at hiding their whereabouts, but also had strong defense. The royal power of the four kingdoms had encountered these four people, but they all let the other party escape calmly.


    "Why not?"


    Among the four, a man in yellow with a yellow mask on his face said with a trace of disdain in his voice.


    "Good, good!"


    Breuer''s face was angry, like an angry lion, approaching the Yellow mask man in an instant.


    A hot golden flame twined on a long gun in his hand. It was an extremely compressed flame. Although the movement was not as strong as the Nicholas flame fighting with gray, its power exceeded several levels.


    Just a little spark was enough to start a prairie fire. It was a blow that condensed the king level combat power of three times of transformation, and a bullet stabbed the Yellow mask man''s chest.


    Shua!


    Just as the spear was about to stab the Yellow mask man, a long knife appeared in the Yellow mask man''s hand. The cold air filled the long knife and cut to the tip of the spear.


    Dang!


    The gun tip collides with the blade, the flame and cold are intertwined, and the invisible shock wave of terror ripples.


    The graveyard was not damaged because of the reinforcement of Rune mechanism inside, but it was destroyed around the graveyard.


    Cracks appeared one after another on the ground, and the surging air was like a blade. The people of the four kings were wiped by this air, and huge wounds suddenly flew upside down.


    Just a little aftermath of the collapse made the king level have no resistance. We can imagine the power of their attack.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Gray released the demon king beast and turned it into a wall to block himself, Sophia, Francis and others.


    PA, PA, PA!


    After the fight, the Yellow mask man couldn''t help retreating, and even retreated directly into the air. After a few quick brakes in the void, the other party stabilized his body and landed.


    One blow drove the Yellow mask man back, but Blair''s face was a little ugly, and there was a trace of condensation in his voice.


    "You have changed three times!"


    It was this person who sneaked into the Royal Palace of the flame Kingdom and tried to steal in the treasure room of the flame Kingdom, so he shot this person.


    At that time, although the opponent was strong, he was obviously a little worse than him. He was transformed into King level twice, that is, the third level of King level. If it were not for strong defense, the opponent would never escape.


    But now, the other party has become king level for three times, and its strength has reached the fourth level of King level. Coupled with the strong defense of the other party itself, the threat brought to him by the other party at this moment is actually greater than the three times of King level transformation of the Three Kingdoms.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a king level who has changed three times!"


    Looking at the Yellow mask man who was at a disadvantage but obviously blocked the blow of Breyer''s flame, the king level strong men of purple moon, crimson, gem and flame could not help changing color.


    The fifth force has changed the king level three times. To some extent, it has been able to compete with their kingdom. In addition, the other party''s strong defense will give a headache to any kingdom facing them.


    "The fifth force, this time has really become the fifth force that can compete with the kingdom!"


    After the sound of Warcraft, gray and others were not dignified.


    If we say that when these four people first appeared, the dominance of the four kingdoms and the four families could barely maintain, we have to join a fifth force now. Now the fifth force has the strength to compete with the kingdom.


    In the future, the four kingdoms will have to seriously consider how to deal with this fifth force.


    This is the power of a king level who has changed three times. As long as you have one, you are at the same level as a kingdom, although it is still a little worse.


    "A good place. Take a whole black jade as a tomb. There must be a lot of good things in such a cemetery."


    Return to the center of the cemetery and meet with the other three. The man with a yellow mask looks at the grave and calls it a wonder.


    "The rune mechanism of this cemetery was cracked by our four kingdoms. You are not eligible to enter."


    In the gem Kingdom, Jennifer Austin, who has changed King level three times, whispered.


    "Yes, you are not eligible to enter this cemetery."


    Tiffany violet, who has been transformed three times in the purple moon Kingdom, is also calm.


    "You can''t help it."


    The Yellow mask man smiled and suddenly stepped on the ground.


    Click!


    Under his feet, the black jade paved ground under his feet suddenly broke and cracked, revealing a tunnel with downward steps enough to allow several people to pass through.


    The steps down the cemetery are at each other''s feet!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The Yellow masked man and the other three rushed into the tunnel and rushed deep into the tunnel.


    "No!"


    The king level strongmen of the four kingdoms all changed color. Unexpectedly, they would be placed by the other party. They all rushed into the tunnel and chased into the tunnel.


    "Come on, let''s keep up!"


    Gray put away the demon king beast, and rushed to the tunnel leading to the tomb with Francis and Sophia. Like the three of them, there were other people in the four kingdoms.


    Take out the simple Rune lamp and jump into the tunnel. Along the tunnel, gray and others come to a room with black jade as walls, ceilings and columns.


    From the perspective of decoration, this should be a hall. There is a door on the three walls, corresponding to three entrances.


    Without too much hesitation, the three of gray chose the door on the far right and ran in. Before them, there should have been king level strong people entering, but they were not too worried about the safety of the room behind these doors.


    Entering the door, gray and the three found that they had entered a room similar to a restaurant.


    In the middle of the room, there is a long table with several benches around it.


    Both the dining table and the bench are carved from black jade. Even if the time has passed for a long time, they are still not damaged, but they are full of dust.


    Overhead, there is a huge exquisite Rune lamp, which is made of three groups of Rune lamps connected in series. It looks very beautiful, but it can''t be triggered because the magic crystal is exhausted.


    "How did the fifth force find the tunnel entrance?"


    Gray asked suspiciously as he searched the room for something valuable.


    This time, their four kingdoms were put together by the fifth force. It took them two months to crack the rune mechanism. Unexpectedly, in the end, the fifth force would take the lead in entering the tomb.


    He didn''t expect that he would be robbed by the fifth force. The fifth force seemed to know where the entrance of the tomb was long ago, as if it knew about the cemetery, even above the four kingdoms.


    "They should have some means to explore the structure of the tomb."


    Sophia must have said.


    "The people who sneaked into the Palace last time went straight to the Royal treasure room after entering the palace. They even knew where the entrance of the treasure room was. It was certainly impossible for the news to leak. The only explanation could only be that they had some means to explore the architectural structure."

 Chapter 542

    "This gem King beast..."


    Gray frowned and looked a little disappointed in his eyes.


    The blood beast in front of us is indeed bigger than the gem wild beast, but it is barely close to 10 meters, which is undoubtedly smaller than the general King beast.


    "This should be a minor gem King beast!"


    Gray sighed.


    This is indeed a gem King beast, but it is not the kind of gem King beast he wants to look for, because it is a minor gem King beast, and its strength has not been able to grow to King level.


    The gem King beast he is looking for must be adult, because only by swallowing the blood of the adult gem King beast can he obtain the king level ability.


    "No, maybe all the time, my thinking has fallen into a misunderstanding!"


    Suddenly, Gray''s heart moved and a strange flash flashed on his face.


    His transformation ability has two characteristics, one of which is that he can obtain the blood of the corresponding blood beast after swallowing the blood of the blood beast.


    Another feature is that it can record the characteristic strength of the blood beast that provides blood backup, and quickly grow to this characteristic strength.


    For example, if he swallows the blood of the king level blood beast, his characteristic strength will quickly approach the king level blood beast, and his external performance is to rapidly improve his strength until his characteristic strength is comparable to the king level blood beast, that is, his state reaches the king level.


    He called this state the second transformation state, and it was this second transformation state that made him no slower than the royal children such as Francis, Nicholas flaming flame when his cultivation talent was not the top and his cultivation resources were seriously lacking.


    "This is a misunderstanding!"


    Because of the secondary metamorphosis, when gray selects blood animals, he will choose adult blood animals, which also makes him fall into a misunderstanding.


    It is true that the blood of a minor blood beast can not enable him to obtain the characteristic strength of an adult blood beast, but the blood of a minor blood beast is the same as that of an adult blood beast.


    The blood obtained by swallowing the blood of a minor blood animal is the same as that obtained by swallowing the blood of an adult blood animal, and the characteristic of blood is that the level of the realm will show the characteristic intensity of the corresponding level.


    If he swallows the blood of this minor gem King beast and obtains the blood of the gem King beast, when the state reaches the king level, according to common sense, he will naturally show the characteristic strength of the adult gem King beast, that is, all aspects of ability.


    "It''s not absolute. After all, the way I get blood is different from others. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be no difference between the two!"


    The way Gray implanted blood was simply to swallow the blood of the corresponding blood animals, while other blood fighters implanted blood vessels in the form of drugs combined with blood essence.


    Gray is not sure whether the blood obtained by different implantation methods are the same, but the same and different may lead to two results.


    If the same, then gray swallowed the blood of the underage gem King beast and swallowed the blood of the adult gem King beast, the effect is the same.


    If it is different, and the blood growth limit obtained by gray is the state when the minor gem King beast providing blood dies, then the characteristic strength of the gem King beast obtained by gray is equivalent to that of the minor gem King beast.


    "What is it? It needs verification to know!"


    Gray naturally hopes that the blood obtained by swallowing blood is the same as that obtained by normal implantation. In this way, when he looks for blood animal blood in the future, he does not need all blood to be adult blood animal blood, and the difficulty of obtaining will undoubtedly be reduced.


    Of course, it needs to be verified when swallowing blood next time. Only after verification can we know what kind of situation it is.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    When gray thought about this, the underage gem King beast confronting Gray was angry and roared to attack gray, and the earth yellow blades came at gray quickly.


    With a wave of Gray''s hand, countless wind blades appeared and immediately chopped all these earthy yellow blades.


    The power of the earthy yellow blade is not weak enough to reach the third level of the wasteland level. Unfortunately, he is facing gray. Although the level is also the third level of the wasteland level, his combat power has exceeded this level for several levels.


    "Kill the underage gem King beast first!"


    Make up your mind, gray goes straight to the gem King beast.


    Shua!


    When he reached the first level of King level, gray appeared on the side of the minor gem King beast. The sword silver weapon was wrapped with black fog and scratched to the throat of the minor gem King beast.


    Poof!


    The minor gem King beast dodged, but failed to escape. Blood splashed at his throat. Gray dodged to avoid the splashing blood. Jing waited for the minor gem King beast to die.


    After several struggles, the underage gem King beast died. Gray came forward to collect blood and collected the underage gem King beast''s body.


    "I''ve been out for almost a month. It''s time to return to the cemetery!"


    Without the intention of looking for the adult gem King beast, gray headed for the cemetery.


    According to the calculation of time, the crack of the rune mechanism of the cemetery should be at the end of the period and should be cracked soon. If there is a chance to enter such a cemetery, gray naturally doesn''t intend to miss it.


    A day later, gray returned to the cemetery.


    "Well, how far has the rune mechanism been cracked?"


    Find Francis and Sophia, and gray asks them.


    "The progress is slower than expected. Based on the current progress, it will take at least a month."


    Sophia frowned slightly.


    "How long does it take?"


    Gray was slightly surprised that the time was twice as long as originally estimated.


    "After all, it is a rune mechanism in the imperial period. The rune level is a bit higher than that of the current four kingdoms. It is good to have such a cracking speed."


    Francis smiled bitterly.


    "I hope the things inside really have such high value, otherwise the purple moon kingdom will lose a lot this time!"


    "There should be a lot of good things in such a cemetery!"


    Gray said unsure.


    "I hope so!"


    Francis shrugged and asked gray.


    "How did you get out this time?"


    Gray didn''t say what he was doing this time. He didn''t ask. After all, everyone has their own secrets, but he can guess that gray must act for some purpose.


    "It''s OK, but I''m in a lot of trouble."


    Gray said with a slightly solemn face.


    "No small trouble?"


    Sophia and Francis looked at gray suspiciously.


    Gray takes out the rune space bag, takes out the body of the killer King Theodore and places it on the tent floor.


    "Theodore the king of killers?!"


    Sophia and Francis were surprised at first, and then looked at gray in surprise. They looked at gray as if they were looking at a monster.


    Combined with the body of Theodore, the king of killers, and the trouble in Gray''s mouth, they can probably guess that Theodore, the king of killers, was assassinated.


    This time when gray went out, they didn''t think that gray would be assassinated. However, considering that gray has space magic weapons, even if assassinated, it should be enough to escape, so they didn''t worry too much.


    But to their surprise, the assassinated gray actually killed Theodore, the king of killers, which shocked them.


    Theodore, the king of killers, is a real transformation of a king level strong man. Gray has the ability to kill each other. How strong is gray''s real strength now?


    Originally thought that the battle with Nicholas flame had been Gray''s strongest combat power, but I didn''t expect that gray still hid such a strong combat power that even Theodore, the king of killers, could kill.


    The news of Gray''s return was soon known by the flame kingdom.


    "How? How did gray Fergus come back alive?"


    The children of the flame Kingdom who knew about Gray''s assassination plan were stunned.


    "Where''s Theodore, the king of killers? Gray has returned. Where did he go who assassinated gray?"


    The children of the flame Kingdom who know the plan are confused.


    "I''m afraid it''s more or less bad!"


    Nicholas flame had a gloomy face.


    Theodore, the king of killers, has not returned or contacted for nearly a month. He has felt bad. Now gray returns, and his bad hunch has been confirmed. Theodore, the king of killers, is likely to be killed instead of assassinated.


    "Calculated, gray Fergus''s departure must be specially arranged by the purple moon kingdom in order to lead us to the flame kingdom."


    He clenched his fist and made up the whole story automatically.


    In his opinion, gray relies on two king level blood beasts. Although his combat power is stronger than he is now, he can never be the opponent of Theodore, the king of killers at the second level of King level.


    Then someone else killed Theodore, the king of killers, and with this strength, the only one who would do so could be the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    The next time, Gray was not leaving the cemetery.


    Theodore, the king of killers, must have made the flame Kingdom angry. After all, he lost a king level strong man.


    Even in the flame Kingdom, the number of King level strongmen is not too much, and this time it is not the general King level strongman, but a king level strongman who has changed.


    If you leave again, the flame kingdom will go crazy. It is not impossible for Brell flame, who has changed three times, to assassinate him.


    A month later.


    Ka, Ka, Ka!


    Under the crack of more than 20 Rune masters, a large number of Rune lines appear and disappear on the surface of the huge cemetery, flashing constantly, accompanied by a strong white light, just like a short-circuit spark.


    Finally, at a certain moment, all the flashing Rune lines disappeared, and all the anomalies disappeared. The cemetery became calm, just like an ordinary cemetery, but the material used was quite special.


    All the rune mechanisms of the graveyard have been cracked!

 Chapter 544

    After a quick search in this suspected restaurant room, gray finally found more than a dozen bottles of wine. Although they have been stored for thousands of years, they can still see the color of the wine because of sealing and excellent preservation.


    The three divided the dozen bottles of wine, then chose one from several doors connected with the room and walked into another room.


    This is a room like a lounge. There are tea tables and wooden chairs in the room. The wood is red sandalwood, but it has been treated. Even after thousands of years, it is still well preserved without decay.


    Sophia and Francis didn''t have much interest in this kind of furniture. Gray put it away impolitely. Anyway, the purple ring has a lot of space, so there''s no need to worry about being filled.


    The three people searched all the way, and they all had some gains more or less, but they were not too big. They didn''t know whether they had been patronized in front or whether there was nothing valuable in these rooms.


    "This should be a bedroom!"


    Enter a room again. This is a room with bed and wardrobe. It should be a bedroom.


    Gray opened the wardrobe and found that there were several sets of clothes in the wardrobe, but they were all rotten. With a touch, they had turned into ashes. On the contrary, the wardrobe was also made of red sandalwood. Although it had not been rotten for thousands of years, gray put the wardrobe away directly.


    "Here is a blood law book!"


    Sophia was looking for the drawer of the bedside table. When she opened one of the drawers, she suddenly found a leather book. After reading it, she found that it was a blood method book.


    Gray and Francis came together to look at it and found that it was a blood method book of poisonous lizard sequence, which was very complete from fierce level to magic light level.


    "Copy a copy for you when you go back!"


    After saying this, Sophia put away the blood law book.


    Gray doesn''t care. After all, he already has a blood method book that has reached the magic light level. He doesn''t care too much about this blood method book. At most, it is used to enrich the blood method details of the Fergus family.


    The three men looked separately in the room again. Gray opened the drawer of a dining table near the wall. In the drawer, three bottles of medicine with refined gold as containers were arranged neatly.


    "Blood dragon medicine...?"


    Take out a bottle, look at the name marked on it, and find that he doesn''t know this medicine. Gray greets Francis and Sophia.


    "Come and have a look. What kind of medicine is this?"


    Hearing Gray''s greeting, Francis and Sophia came up and took it from gray. When they saw the name above, they couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    "This is a good thing. It is a medicine that can improve strength. Its efficacy is several times stronger than that of purple moon medicine. Because the efficacy is too strong, it is usually taken by strong people at King level or above. However, the refining method of this medicine has been lost since the imperial period."


    Francis explained.


    The three divided a bottle, looked for it separately again, searched the whole room, and couldn''t find anything good again.


    The three left the room and walked forward. In front, a staircase appeared leading to the underground. Obviously, this tomb is not only one floor, but should be divided into several floors.


    The three went down the stairs and entered a hall again, which was more luxurious than the hall on the first floor.


    In the hall, there are many metal decorations and decorative lamps, and even a small fountain, which should have been extremely beautiful at the beginning.


    However, it is a pity that the time has passed so long that dust has accumulated on all kinds of decorations in the hall, and the small fountain has stopped gushing because the magic crystal is exhausted.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Gray and Francis are about to leave the room, but Sophia stops them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gray and Francis looked at Sophia suspiciously and didn''t understand each other.


    "Look at those metal decorations!"


    Sophia suggested.


    With Sophia''s hint, gray and Francis couldn''t help but move in their hearts. They stepped forward quickly, wiped the dust off a metal ornament and looked at the metal ornament.


    This is a kind of rainbow colored metal. There are many colors on the surface to form rainbow lines. It looks very beautiful.


    Gray hasn''t reacted yet. He doesn''t know much about metals, but Francis has reacted and exclaimed.


    "This is rainbow gold."


    "Rainbow gold? Is this metal precious?"


    Gray wondered that he didn''t know much about metals.


    "This is an extremely precious metal with extremely high toughness and hardness. It is an excellent material for refining silver weapons."


    Sophia explained.


    "This is red copper!"


    "This is Star iron!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the identification between Francis and Sophia, it was found that all the metal decorations in the whole hall were made of precious metals that can be used to refine silver weapons.


    Such a large quantity is enough to refine more than ten silver weapons, but it is so extravagantly used as decorations, which shows the wealth of the tomb owner.


    Like locusts crossing the border, the three deducted all the metal decorations and divided them equally.


    Although we didn''t get silver weapons, we got the materials of silver weapons, and almost everyone got enough to make several silver weapons. If we can find a suitable master of refining tools, the final harvest will never be worse than or even worse than a silver weapon.


    The three were content to leave the hall.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise continued to ring out, and the hall where they were was trembling violently. The voice was very close, as if they were fighting in a place separated by a wall.


    Fortunately, this time the cemetery was reinforced by the rune mechanism. Otherwise, I''m afraid the wall would have been broken through and spread to them.


    "There are king level strongmen fighting!"


    All three of them could not help looking at each other, which was obviously the news of the fight between the king level strongmen. I''m afraid they found something good and triggered the competition.


    "The voice comes from the left. Let''s go and have a look!"


    The three rushed in the direction of the sound.


    Through several rooms and hiding in one room, they soon saw the warring sides.


    One of them is from the flame Kingdom, with a total of three people.


    One of them is Nicholas flame. The other two have seen in the team of flame kingdom. At this time, their strength has reached King level. Obviously, they are all king level soldiers.


    On the other side is a woman in white, with a protruding figure and a beauty mole at the corner of her mouth, which makes it full of a charming charm.


    At this time, the three King level soldiers of the flame Kingdom responded very calmly.


    In front of her, there was a golden sharp blade without a handle, emitting a golden virtual shadow, which easily suppressed the three people.


    "Is this the fifth force woman who fought with you last time?"


    Sophia asked.


    "Well, it''s her, but her strength is stronger than that time. She should have reached the second level of King level."


    Gray nodded.


    If you can easily suppress the three King level warriors, the strength of the other party is naturally not as simple as that of the ordinary King level. It is obvious that the strength of the other party has been improved in the past six months and has become the second level of the king level.


    "Strength has also improved?"


    Francis frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gray and Sophia looked at him suspiciously.


    "Nothing. I just feel a little abnormal, but I can''t say anything abnormal for a while."


    Francis shook his head. He felt something unusual, but he couldn''t say what was unusual.


    "Hand it over!"


    During the war, the woman said in a cold voice.


    "It''s impossible. Whoever gets what''s in the cemetery is who."


    Nicholas said angrily.


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    The woman''s face turned cold.


    As if in response to her mood, the golden blade in front of her suddenly burst into golden light, and then more dazzling golden virtual shadows attacked Nicholas flame.


    Boom, boom!


    The power of the golden virtual shadow that has become more dazzling obviously becomes stronger. Every time a golden virtual shadow is blocked, the three of Nicholas flame can''t help but be shocked and retreat slightly.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    In the face of the increasingly powerful dense golden virtual shadow, Nicholas flame could no longer be blocked. They were wiped by a golden virtual shadow, and each had a wound.


    A little red blood dripped from the wound to the ground. Although the injuries suffered by the three people were not serious, they could not be called minor injuries.


    "Say it again and hand it in."


    The woman said coldly.


    "Here you are!"


    Nicholas flame''s face flashed angry, but he finally took out an item from the rune space bag.


    It was a silver bow. The body of the bow was poured like silver. There were some green lines on the surface, and the bowstring was made of gold wire.


    The whole bow is exquisite like a work of art. It doesn''t look like a weapon, but like a collection.


    "I''m afraid this is an alternative silver weapon."


    Looking at the bow, gray judged in his heart.


    Whew!


    Nicholas flame glanced around the room, then threw the silver metal bow at one of the room doors and finally into the room.


    When the woman saw that the bow was thrown into the room, she hurried after it, while Nicholas flame looked at the woman with hatred and said.


    "Let''s go!"


    The reason why he threw the bow into the room was to buy time to escape.


    He can''t trust a woman. He can''t give his life to the other party, so even if he wants to escape, he has to fight for time to escape.


    Whoosh!


    Nicholas flames rushed towards a door, just then.


    Shua!


    A huge blade of compressed black fog attacked Nicholas flames, who were about to escape.


    It was gray who shot. When he saw that Nicholas flame was alone, he immediately felt murderous.


    The flame Kingdom sent people to kill him. Would he be afraid to annoy the flame Kingdom after killing three people.


    So he made a bold move!


    Of course, before taking the shot, he also considered whether to rob silver weapons or attack and kill Nicholas flame.


    Considering that the woman in white had reached the second level of King level in all aspects, coupled with her strong defense and little assurance of seizing silver weapons, he chose to attack and kill Nicholas flaming flame.

 Chapter 545

    Shua!


    The terrible black fog blade quickly cleaved to Nicholas. The flame three brought a strong wind in the room.


    The strong wind is creepy in your ears. You can imagine the power of this blow.


    "No!"


    Aware of the movement behind him, Nicholas flame, who was running to an exit of the room, suddenly changed color. Just listening to the movement, they could already feel that the attack was very powerful.


    At this moment, Nicholas flame suddenly turned around, and his breath suddenly soared.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    The golden flame on the long golden gun soared, and the hot temperature at the tip of the gun stabbed the black giant blade.


    Click!


    Under this shot, the huge black blade was broken, and a violent roar sounded in the room.


    It can break the black giant blade whose power reaches the second level of King level. The power of Nicholas flame gun has also reached the second level of King level!


    "Gray Fergus, it''s you!"


    It was not until he broke the black blade that Nicholas flame could look in the direction of the black blade. When he saw that it was gray, his face flashed with amazement and amazement.


    The power of the strike just now clearly reached the second level of King level. He also used his blood skills to block it, but such a strike actually came from gray Fergus. Doesn''t it mean that gray Fergus''s combat power has reached the second level of King level now?


    "Am I surprised?"


    Gray sneered.


    "You killed the king of killers!"


    Combined with the combat power displayed by gray at this time, Nicholas flame''s eyes narrowed and looked at gray seriously.


    The reason why he guessed that the king of killers was ambushed by the purple moon kingdom is because he is sure that gray has no ability to kill the king of killers, but now Gray''s strength obviously has the possibility to kill the king of killers.


    "You think so!"


    Gray didn''t admit or deny it. The next moment, he quickly cut out with a sword, and the black fog turned into a huge blade. With a strong wind, he cut into Nicholas flame.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    Nicholas. The face of the flame was dignified. On the long gun, the golden flame sent out a terrible high temperature and stabbed the black giant blade again.


    Click!


    The black blade was broken, and the golden flame was scattered. Nicholas''s flame was shaken back a few steps, but he blocked Gray''s second level strike again.


    "Can use blood skills continuously, Nicholas. The flame really has a complete blood skill!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    When he was in the endless ice field, gray suspected that Nicholas flaming might also have a complete blood skill, and this guess was confirmed.


    Nicholas flame''s strength is naturally less than the second level of King level. It can only be a complete blood skill with minimal cost if it can continuously explode the second level of King level strength in such a short time.


    "Wait until Nicholas. The power of flame blood is exhausted, and you have to fight at least dozens of times. Later, it will change, and you must make a quick decision!"


    In the face of Nicholas flame who has mastered the complete blood skill, it is difficult to hurt Nicholas flame by ordinary means before the power of Nicholas flame blood is exhausted. A decisive flash flashed on his face, and gray made a decision immediately.


    Tear!


    With the sound of cloth tearing, Gray''s clothes on his upper body were broken, and his body shape suddenly expanded to more than two meters, which impressively used his blood skill.


    In this tomb, there are many opponents who use blood skills, resulting in a large consumption of blood power. After using it, it should have dizzy side effects, which will be very dangerous. However, now it is a great opportunity to kill Nicholas flame. It is a pity if he misses it, so he resolutely used crazy blood skills.


    The violent and dangerous breath came from gray. Gray waved his sword again as before.


    The same sword, but the color of the black fog giant blade displayed at this time became more profound, as if it could attract the surrounding light, rippled in the air and quickly attacked the flame of Nicholas.


    "No!"


    Nicholas. The flame changed color. On this black fog giant blade, he felt a creepy crisis. He felt that even if he used blood skills, he could not resist this blow.


    Almost instinctively, he jumped aside to avoid the blow, but he was shocked to find that the speed of the black fog giant blade was too fast for him to escape.


    At that moment, the change suddenly appeared.


    Whew!


    A golden beam suddenly appeared from the side and quickly hit the huge black fog blade.


    Boom!


    The powerful and terrible black blade was broken and set off a strong wind.


    The strong wind was like a blade. Nickles flame, who was close, suddenly had scratches, but he was not hit by the front of the black giant blade after all. He was not seriously injured and escaped a disaster.


    "What?"


    Gray exclaimed in surprise. The golden light beam blocked his strike, which should have reached the third level of King level after using his blood skill. Can you imagine the power of this strike.


    He couldn''t help looking in the direction of the golden beam.


    In that direction, at the door of the room, a thin old man appeared. He had seen this old man in the team of the flame kingdom. Now it seems that the other party is likely to be a king level third level, that is, a strong man with secondary transformation.


    "At this age, but with this strength, you can''t stay!"


    The thin old man looked at gray with a cold look.


    He came when he heard the news of the battle. When gray fought with Nicholas flame, he had already arrived, but he didn''t immediately save Nicholas flame.


    The children of later generations need training to grow up. He regarded it as a training for Nicholas flame.


    He didn''t stop the attack until he saw Gray''s fierce use of blood skills and the unstoppable power of Nicholas flame.


    Shua!


    In his heart, he raised a danger warning and maintained a crazy state. Gray turned his direction and cut the thin old man with a sword.


    The black giant blade whose power reached the third level of King level radiated terrible waves and directly attacked the thin old man.


    He himself retreated quickly to the location of fascism and Sophia.


    "Hum -"


    In the face of such a powerful blow, the thin old man just snorted coldly and stabbed out. He immediately smashed the huge black blade, and then chased gray with a swish.


    Gray, who was in a frenzied state, was affected not only by the blood beast ability, but also by speed, strength and defense. At this time, the speed was increased and had reached the second level of King level, but it was obviously a level slower than the thin old man.


    Seeing the thin old man getting closer to him.


    Aware that the thin old man was approaching quickly, gray turned to face the thin old man. After the increase of blood skill, the power should have reached the black giant blade of the third level of King level. He cut at the thin old man one sword after another, and he himself was backward.


    Click, click, click!


    Facing one black giant blade after another with power reaching the third level of King level, the thin old man didn''t dare to support too much, so he had to either avoid or stop these black giant blades, and his pace towards gray couldn''t help slowing down.


    "Dying struggle!"


    However, the skinny old man is not worried about Gray''s escape. Even if he has a complete blood skill, he will not be able to use it for a long time. When the other party''s blood power is exhausted, he can easily catch up with and kill the other party.


    While the old man''s footsteps slowed down, gray finally retreated to the room where Francis and Sophia were located. He touched one person with two hands, one hand, and immediately inspired the purple ring.


    Shua!


    With Francis and Sophia, gray disappeared in an instant.


    Whoosh!


    Shortly after gray entered the room, the old man rushed into the room.


    "Well, where are the people?"


    The old man who rushed into the room couldn''t help but look puzzled.


    The room was empty. There was no one at all. How did the other party escape in such a short time?


    He didn''t see the moment when the three of gray sent away. He wasn''t sure how gray escaped. After all, there are many means to escape, and some other means can achieve such an effect.


    In a secret place not far from the graveyard, the figure of gray and his three people showed up. After confirming that there was no danger around, gray quickly removed the crazy blood skill. The maintained crazy blood skill consumed a lot of his blood power almost every minute and every second.


    At the moment of relieving the crazy blood skill, a slight dizziness attacked him and made his body shake slightly.


    "Are you okay?"


    Francis and Sophia quickly held gray and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. I''m just dizzy. It''s a side effect of using this blood technique."


    Gray shook his head and relaxed a moment later. Only then did he find that his back was wet.


    It can be said that the confrontation just now is very dangerous. A careless person may be left there forever. It''s not that Gray''s strength is weak, but his luck is too bad. He actually met a king level strong person who has transformed the flame kingdom for the second time.


    Even in the flame Kingdom, the king level strong man who had undergone the second transformation was rare, but he didn''t expect to meet one when he shot Nicholas flame.


    "The power of blood consumes more than half!"


    He felt the amount of blood power, and suddenly found that blood power consumed more than half in the process of using blood skills just now.


    In his current state, it was obviously impossible to continue exploring the tomb. He took out a bottle of purplish red medicine, opened the cork and drank it.


    Purple red potion, a high-level potion for restoring blood power and physical fatigue, is effective for the king level. It is a potion that gray asked the Royal medicine refining master to identify. There are five bottles in total.


    Naturally, such medicine is extremely precious. It can become a means of saving lives at critical moments. Most importantly, this level of medicine also has no formula in the current four kingdoms and can no longer be refined.


    But now I can''t wait to explore the tomb, so I can only use a bottle of purplish red medicine.


    "Let''s go. This time, we should avoid the direction just now and search in another direction. We should be able to avoid encountering the old man just now."


    Gray said to Francis and Sophia, but Francis and Sophia shook their heads slightly.


    "No, our harvest is not small, so we don''t mix it anymore!"


    "All right!"


    Seeing that the two decided not to enter, Gray said no more. The danger inside was certain. Just now the three of them were forced to escape. Since the two decided not to enter, he would not persuade them.

 Chapter 546

    Re enter from the entrance of the tomb. Gray enters the hall where he first entered again. Along the original road, gray soon enters the hall on the second floor.


    This time, he bypassed the room where he met Nicholas flame and searched in another direction.


    One room after another, some rooms have obvious traces of being searched, while others have not been searched.


    There are many rooms in the tomb, extending in all directions. Almost every room has two or three entrances and exits. Even if someone has searched in front, there will be some rooms that have not been searched.


    Because of Sophia''s warning before, gray paid special attention to the decorations in the room, and such search made him gain again. He found several decorations made of precious metals again, which could add up to the weight of two or three silver weapons.


    Although gray has obtained a lot of materials for refining silver weapons, it is enough to refine five or six silver weapons, but in fact, the materials for refining silver weapons are extremely precious.


    It is not easy for even the king level strongmen to gather enough materials to refine silver weapons. Some king level strongmen with bad luck and no foundation have not been able to gather enough materials for silver weapons all their life.


    For example, some Duke families, such as the neham family, have had more than one king level strong man, but in fact, there is only one silver weapon, which is inherited from the past dynasties. It can be seen that it is difficult to obtain silver weapon materials.


    There are so many precious materials that can be used to refine silver weapons in this tomb. It can only be said that the owner of the tomb is too rich. This is indeed a tomb full of treasures.


    All the way forward, at the end of the road, a downward staircase appeared in front of gray again. Gray went down the stairs and entered the third floor of the tomb.


    As soon as he entered the third floor, a dead body lying in a pool of blood came into gray''s eyes. His face was upward. This was the figure of a middle-aged man. Gray approached and recognized it immediately as one of the ranks of the gem kingdom.


    Obviously, he met something good, triggered a dispute and was finally killed.


    It should be the people of the flame kingdom or the fifth force who kill each other. Although the people of the purple moon Kingdom and the crimson kingdom will rob when they encounter good things, they should not kill.


    This is the first body gray found, but it must not be the first person to be killed. It is likely that someone has been killed on the upper two floors, but gray didn''t meet it.


    Next to the body, gray saw a standing sculpture, which was carved with black jade. It was lifelike, wearing war clothes and looked extremely powerful.


    But the position of the other party''s right hand is incomplete. There are still broken jade on the ground, which seems to have been broken by someone.


    "Is it the thing in the sculpture''s hand that caused the robbery?"


    With this in mind, gray avoided the body and leaned forward.


    He searched several rooms, but there was no harvest. In front, a black jade sculpture appeared in front of him again. He subconsciously looked at the sculpture''s hand.


    "It was also crushed. It seems that the things in the hands of the sculpture triggered the competition."


    The right hand of the sculpture, like the previous sculpture, was also crushed, and the broken jade fell to the ground. Now gray is almost sure that what triggered the robbery must be in the hands of the sculpture.


    "What the sculpture lacks should be weapons. Is silver weapons used as decoration?"


    Gray thought his guess was very exaggerated. No matter how rich he was, he should not use silver weapons as decoration for sculptures.


    But he also vaguely felt that it was not impossible for the owner of the tomb to use the precious metal refined into silver weapons as decorations.


    Continuing his search, gray found two more sculptures one after another. Without exception, one hand was damaged and the weapons in his hand disappeared.


    Similarly, several bodies were also found, including purple moon Kingdom, crimson Kingdom, gem Kingdom and flame kingdom.


    A few steps forward, into another room, another sculpture appeared in front of gray.


    "The hand of this sculpture has not been damaged!"


    Gray was slightly surprised to find that the hand of this sculpture had not been damaged, but the other party had no weapons in his hand. His hands hung on the left and right sides. He was wearing ancient noble clothes. There was a sense of heroism on the whole person. The person of this sculpture should be a person of high status.


    Gray looked at each other''s hands. Soon he saw something unexpected.


    On the index finger of the left hand of this sculpture, there is a black metal ring, which is almost the same color as the black jade. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t even find it.


    Gray pinched the finger of the sculpture and took off the black ring.


    "I don''t know whether it''s just decorations or magic weapons!"


    In his heart, gray put this black metal ring on his left hand, and the force of blood poured into it.


    Shua!


    With the power of Gray''s blood pouring into the ring, a black light diffused all over gray''s body. Then gray found that something on the surface of his body was being condensed by the black light.


    With the continuous input of his blood power, what is condensing becomes clear.


    Legs, abdomen, head, arms... On the surface of his body, a set of completely covered black war clothes appeared. Even the position of his eyes was covered with a layer, but it was transparent and could be easily seen outside.


    "This ring is... A war suit?"


    Greman was surprised that the first time he saw war clothes appeared in this form, which really opened his eyes.


    "It''s like it''s made for me!"


    After a little movement, gray found that the suit was very close to him, as if it was specially tailored for him.


    Not much, not much, and the most important thing is that he doesn''t feel the slightest weight. He is extremely comfortable to wear, which makes him feel very satisfied.


    "I don''t know how to defend?"


    Pull out the sword around his waist, and with only physical strength, gray cut a sword into his arm.


    With his current defense, he can easily carry it without damage only with a blow of physical strength, so he is not worried about hurting himself.


    As for the war suit that would hurt, gray didn''t care much.


    Now he doesn''t wear war clothes, not because he doesn''t like to wear war clothes, but because war clothes can''t provide him with protection at all, so it''s really unnecessary to wear them.


    If he can''t stop such a blow, this war suit is just a decoration for him. It has no practicability, and it won''t feel distressed if it is broken.


    Awning!


    The long blue sword fell on Gray''s arm, and a dull sound suddenly sounded. Gray looked at the position of zhanzhuang''s left arm, and saw the position of the black zhanzhuang''s arm, intact and not damaged.


    "The defense is OK, at least it should be difficult to hurt under the king level..."


    Gray nodded slightly.


    Now, even if he doesn''t use the blood beast ability, just with the physical strength, his power is enough to reach the third level of the famine level. If he can be hit without any damage, it means that no one under the king level can be hurt.


    "No, the feeling of being cut by the sword just now seems a little different from usual!"


    Suddenly, gray remembered how he felt when he was cut by the sword. His eyes showed a trace of surprise. He raised his sword and cut it on his arm again.


    Awning!


    The same muffled sound sounded. This time gray felt it carefully. After a moment, his eyes were not bright.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t feel the impact just now!"


    No matter how strong your defense is, if you are attacked, you will be impacted and repulsed by the impact force.


    For this reason, a person whose defense is clearly strong enough to carry an attack will always be repulsed by the enemy''s attack and interrupt the rhythm by the enemy''s attack.


    To get rid of this embarrassing situation, there is only one way, that is, the power is strong enough to withstand the impact. Even so, it will also be affected by an impact, but it will withstand the impact with strong power.


    But just now he clearly didn''t feel the slightest impact. All the impact seemed to have been eliminated after wearing war clothes.


    "It''s really a good thing to wear war clothes that can withstand attack but can''t feel the impact. I just don''t know the degree of defense!"


    The benefits of having a war suit that doesn''t feel the impact are obvious.


    When fighting the enemy, others can''t repel you and interrupt your attack, but you can repel the enemy and interrupt the enemy''s attack. As one ebbs and flows, you immediately occupy an advantage.


    The only thing that worries him is the limit of this war suit and the degree of attack he can withstand without being repulsed.


    "Now is not the time to test carefully when you are free."


    Now, after all, we are searching for the cemetery. If it is slow, all the good things in the tomb have been robbed by others. Gray quickly left the room, and his battle clothes have not been removed. If he can encounter a battle later, he can test them in the actual battle.


    After walking through several rooms, gray found the stairs to the fourth floor. Down the stairs, gray entered the fourth floor.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    As soon as he entered the fourth floor, gray immediately felt the roar after roar, the earth shook and the mountains shook, as if the whole cemetery was about to collapse.


    Just now on the third floor, he didn''t feel the movement at all. It should be some Rune mechanism in the cemetery that blocked the movement.


    He looked at the fourth floor and found that the fourth floor was completely different from the first three floors. It was an extremely huge square, and it was very high from the top, about 20 meters.


    At this time, people from the four kingdoms and the fifth force gathered on the square, some on the edge of the square and the other at war.


    Each of these people in the battle was a king level soldier, and five Rune puppets with a height of more than 10 meters were fighting with them. The loud noise was made by the movement of the battle.


    Gray noticed that behind the five Rune puppets were two huge metal doors, and the five Rune puppets blocked the metal doors from people.

 Chapter 547

    "What a powerful rune puppet!"


    Gray looked at the five Rune puppets in surprise. At this time, four king level strong men of the four kingdoms and three King level strong men of the fifth force acted as the main force to fight the five Rune puppets.


    Even so, the five Rune puppets did not lose the wind at all, and even hurt other king level strongmen around from time to time.


    "Although the power is less than the magic light level, it must have reached the king level of three transformations."


    Gray looked dignified.


    Fortunately, it was the fourth King plus the fifth force who entered the cemetery this time. If a single kingdom entered it, it would be attacked by five Rune puppets whose power was equivalent to three times of transformation of King level. If you were careless, I''m afraid all king level strongmen would die here.


    "Moreover, the defense is too strong. Even three times of King level attack, it is difficult to leave too big a wound!"


    After observing for a moment, Gray''s face was more dignified.


    The surfaces of the five Rune puppets all show metallic luster. According to Gray''s estimation, although not all the materials used by the five Rune puppets are precious metal materials that can refine silver weapons, they must be mixed with a lot of such precious metals.


    Under normal circumstances, even the metal materials used in the bronze peak magic weapons are unbearable. Only when the precious metal that can refine silver weapons is mixed, can it be difficult to hurt the king level after three transformations.


    "What a luxury!"


    Gray estimated that with the volume of the five Rune puppets, if they could be destroyed, there would be a way to refine the precious metals mixed in them and refine one or two hundred silver weapons.


    However, judging from the current situation, it is not generally difficult to destroy these five Rune puppets, and it is almost difficult to succeed.


    "Back -"


    Among the ranks of the gem Kingdom, Jennifer Austin, who fought with the rune puppets for three times, suddenly roared and motioned to everyone. At the same time, she tried her best to stop the rune puppets.


    Hearing her sign, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom quickly retreated. Not only the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, but also the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, the crimson Kingdom, the flame Kingdom and even the fifth force, also changed the king level three times to stop the rune puppet, and others retreated quickly.


    Everyone retreated towards the edge of the square, and finally retreated to the edge of the square to meet with the group of people who had watched the war before. Then, the five kings who had been transformed three times also retreated back and also retreated towards the edge of the square.


    The five Rune puppets chased for a distance, but after leaving the two metal doors for a certain distance, they stopped and retreated to the two metal doors again.


    Seeing that the fighting had stopped, gray went to the purple moon Kingdom team, but immediately aroused the vigilance of the purple moon Kingdom team.


    "Are you?"


    Feiqi violet, a middle-aged King level strongman with white hair, asked gray.


    "Lord Fitch, I''m gray!"


    Gray remembered that the suit on his body was full-body, even his face was covered, and he couldn''t identify himself at all. He quickly showed his identity.


    Then he tried to control the black ring to see if he could cancel the helmet. With his several attempts, the helmet finally disappeared and his face finally appeared.


    "It''s an interesting war suit. It''s not like leather. It''s like it''s built with the ability of blood beasts. Did you get it in the cemetery?"


    Fitch violet watched curiously as the helmet disappeared and gray showed his face.


    "Well, it has just been obtained, and the role is still being explored."


    Gray didn''t deny that he could trust the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, and then he asked.


    "Lord Fitch, is the final tomb behind those two metal doors?"


    "Well, the people of the fifth force have the means to explore the structure of the tomb. According to their exploration, the final tomb is behind the two metal doors."


    Fitch violet nodded.


    "Guarded by these five Rune puppets, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to break through the metal door to enter."


    Gray frowned slightly.


    "It''s really difficult. It''s hard to leave too big a wound even after three transformations at the king level."


    Fitch violet also frowned. Just now, with his metamorphosis attack, he couldn''t even leave a wound on the rune puppet. His role is to work together with others to slightly hinder and contain the rune puppet''s action.


    "And there''s no way for the rune master to crack it."


    Gray thought of the rune master, but finally shook his head.


    The rune master can crack the rune mechanism because the rune mechanism is fixed, which can embed the crack patterns into it, hinder the operation of the rune, and finally achieve the purpose of cracking.


    But now we are facing five movable Rune puppets, which obviously won''t work.


    "Now we can only consume five Rune puppets and let the magic of the five Rune puppets run out."


    Fitch violet thought for a moment and said.


    "I''m afraid it will take a lot of time."


    Said gray.


    It is recorded in history that advanced Rune puppets generally have a magic storage device, which will absorb the magic in the magic crystal and store it.


    The magic that can be stored in this storage method is extremely huge. It is for this reason that even the magic of Rune puppets more than 1000 years ago is still not exhausted.


    If you want to exhaust the magic of a rune Puppet by consuming magic, it will definitely take a long time.


    "Now it can only be so."


    Fitch violet sighed, this method is really a stupid way, but there is no other way now. After all, these five Rune puppets are too strong.


    Flame Kingdom team, seeing gray appear, Nicholas flame eye spoke out what had happened just now with hate.


    "What? Dare to shoot Nicholas, this is looking for death!"


    The king level warrior of the flame kingdom said angrily.


    "With the second level combat power of King level and complete blood skills, it can briefly burst out the third level combat power of King level, which is a growing threat to gray Fergus!"


    The king level soldiers of the flame kingdom were worried.


    "You must kill him at all costs. When you have a chance, you must kill him!"


    The king level soldiers of the flame Kingdom have fierce eyes.


    Talking with Fitch violet, gray suddenly felt a lot of cold eyes.


    Looking at him, he found that many King level soldiers of the flame kingdom were looking at him. Among them, Nicholas was spewing fire with his eyes, and it seemed that it was his words that caused the poor eyes of King level soldiers of the flame kingdom.


    Fitch violet naturally felt the look and asked suspiciously.


    "What have you done? How do you feel that the king level strongmen of the flame kingdom are not good at looking at you."


    "Last time I was assassinated by the king of killers sent by the flame kingdom. This time I met Nicholas flame in the tomb. I took a small revenge and assassinated Nicholas flame, but I didn''t succeed."


    Being stared at by so many King level strongmen, gray felt some pressure, but his face didn''t change much, explained to Fitch violet.


    With his current strength, there are few stronger than him in the flame kingdom. In addition, he has space to transmit magic items. Even if these people attack him, he is sure to escape with the help of space transmission.


    It was very difficult to escape from the second transformation of the flame kingdom. It was because Sophia and Francis were there. If he was alone, he could stimulate space transmission to escape at any time. He would never escape as dangerous as before.


    "No wonder, Nicholas. The flame is extremely important to the flame kingdom. No wonder the king level soldiers of the flame kingdom are looking at you with cannibal eyes."


    Fitch violet said suddenly.


    He did not blame gray for his sneak attack on Nicholas flame. It is common for the Three Kingdoms and the flame kingdom to attack each other. It happened more than once before when exploring the tomb. If he had the opportunity, he would not hesitate to attack Nicholas flame.


    As for offending the flame kingdom for this reason, we don''t need to care. After all, the relationship between the purple moon Kingdom and the flame kingdom is not good. Now it''s just because they have common interests and temporarily restrain the contradictions between the two sides.


    Soon after, the four kingdoms sent representatives to discuss countermeasures with the fifth king level strongman. There was no accident. As Fitch violet guessed, the only way to think of was to continuously consume the magic of the rune puppet until the magic was exhausted.


    After resting for several hours, the five kings and King level soldiers recovered their blood power and began to attack the rune puppet again to consume the magic of the rune puppet.


    Gray also joined in. After all, his strongest combat power, not counting blood skills, has reached the second level of King level. He is not at the bottom of King level. It''s unreasonable not to contribute in this case.


    "Be careful. Don''t get too close. Lord Tiffany will stop it. We just need to attack and hinder it from a distance."


    Fearing that gray would rush too far ahead, Fitch violet reminded gray.


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded. The power of the rune puppet was obvious. If he was hit, even his strongest defense would be unbearable.


    Fortunately, Rune puppets have no means of long-range attack. They are restrained by Tiffany violet, who has changed King level for three times. It is not dangerous to attack them from a distance.


    "Do it!"


    With the sound of the five three times transformed kings, a group of Kings rushed towards the five Rune puppets. Naturally, the first is the five three times transformed kings.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    There was a terrible noise. The five King level degenerated three times and took the lead in welcoming the five Rune puppets. The attacks of the five people left traces on the metal body of the rune puppet, including scratches and scalds


    However, compared with the huge size of the rune puppet, such traces have little damage to the rune puppet.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The attacked Rune puppets, with red light in their eyes, began to fight back. Some were holding huge swords several meters long, and some were like huge claws. They attacked the five kings three times.


    At this time, all the five King level strongmen except for the three transformations took action.


    One by one, the power is at least the blood beast ability of King level. They attack the rune puppet together.


    Boom, boom!


    Each Rune puppet was attacked by several King level attacks, some of which were second only to the king level of three transformations and reached the king level of two transformations. Although there were no signs of damage on the rune puppet, its action was hindered.


    Then, the five King level changed three times, and suddenly forced the huge body of the rune puppet to stagger back.

 Chapter 548

    "Why did gray Fergus follow the king level strong?"


    Because there is only the final tomb in the unexplored area of the tomb, the danger in front has been basically eliminated, because the people who did not enter the tomb also entered the square under the leadership of the king level giants of the four kingdoms, including a group of young people.


    Seeing that gray acted with the king level strong, some young people were puzzled.


    "Although the realm of gray Fergus is less than King level, his combat power has reached King level. Even Nicholas flame is not his opponent. Since Nicholas flame is inside, it is natural for him to be in the team of King level soldiers."


    There are young people.


    "Didn''t you hear what the king level strongmen said just now? Except for the five King level strongmen who have changed three times to fight with the rune puppet, others are responsible for long-range attacks to hinder the rune puppet, but the two king level combat forces in gray Fergus''s hands are flesh blood beasts."


    Another young man shook his head.


    "Doesn''t Warcraft have long-range attack means?"


    The young man in front was not satisfied.


    "The sound wave attack means of the voice King beast is too diffuse, which will affect the three metamorphosed King level strongmen who fight closely with the rune puppet. It must not be used."


    A young man retorted.


    Hearing several people''s arguments, the jewel King''s daughter, Sophia and Francis looked strange. When these people saw that gray showed the second level combat power of the king level, they didn''t know how they would feel.


    Shua!


    Following the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom, far away, gray cut out with a sword.


    The compressed black fog turned into a huge blade several meters long and cut it on the rune puppet.


    Boom!


    At the moment of hitting the rune puppet, the compressed fog and huge blade suddenly collapsed, but there were no scars on the surface of the rune puppet.


    "What a terrible defense!"


    Although it had been expected, Gray was still surprised to see this scene.


    To some extent, such a rune puppet is even more difficult than the three times of transforming King level.


    Although surprised, Gray''s attack did not stop.


    He and the king level strongmen of the purple moon Kingdom, each time when the rune puppet was ready to attack Tiffany violet, attacked the rune puppet wave after wave, hindering the rune puppet''s movement.


    Several King level puppets, even if they were as strong as the rune puppets in front of them, were hindered. The attack on Tiffany violet was interrupted from time to time, and the battle of Tiffany violet became much easier.


    "Do I feel wrong? How do I feel that his blood beast ability is no worse than the king level?"


    Seeing Gray''s action, the young man watching the war on the side of the square suddenly found an abnormality. Some young man looked surprised.


    From the black fog blade cut by gray, he felt a terrible smell that was enough to tear them apart, and the only thing that could have such a terrible smell could be the king level power.


    "You don''t feel wrong. I feel the horror."


    There are young people.


    "And I feel that his black fog is even more powerful than the general King level strong."


    "Yes, I feel the same way."


    Many young people are serious.


    "The power of black fog is even beyond the general King level. Doesn''t that mean that gray Fergus''s most powerful ability is not the ability to control the corpse, but this black fog ability?"


    To this conclusion, all the young people were shocked and looked at gray like a monster.


    Nicholas flame, who became king at the age of 26, has made them feel extremely exaggerated, but gray is more exaggerated than Nicholas flame. He is younger than Nicholas flame, but his combat power is likely to have exceeded Nicholas flame by one level.


    As the younger generation, the gap between them and each other is so large that they feel a great pressure. They can''t breathe and can''t think of chasing each other''s pace at all.


    When there is a gap in strength, but the gap is not large, they will have the idea of trying to catch up, but when the gap in strength is as big as a gap, they simply can''t have the courage to catch up with each other.


    "If this continues, I''m afraid the younger generation will live in Gray''s shadow."


    Francis smiled bitterly. Although it was the second time to see gray show the king level second level combat power, he still felt shocked. It was really shocking that such combat power appeared on a peer younger than their age.


    "Someone has lived under his shadow."


    The daughter of the gem king also smiled bitterly, gesturing to Francis to look at some young people present. Suddenly, she saw that the look on the faces of young people was obviously hit.


    They come from the royal families of the four kingdoms. Along the way, there are all kinds of praise. All kinds of genius names fall on them. They also boast of genius and are full of confidence in their talents. Even if they are led by others temporarily, their confidence will catch up quickly.


    But when they find that there are people among their peers who can''t catch up even if they try their best, they can''t help but lose and doubt their name of genius.


    "Can''t this guy keep a low profile?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes and looked at the square without a word. She joined hands with a group of King level strongmen, and her momentum was no worse than that of other king level strongmen.


    If they are attacked by the other party, the younger generation of the four kingdoms will become decadent because of the severe blow. Although she is happy to see the younger generation of the flame Kingdom attacked, the younger generation of the purple moon kingdom will also be hit, regardless of the enemy or ourselves.


    On the square, the destructive power of the king level broke out continuously. All the attention of the four kingdoms and the king level strongmen of the fifth force fell on the rune puppet.


    At this time, in the direction of the flame Kingdom, the second transformation King level old man who had fought with gray had a cold look in his eyes.


    Whew!


    A hot golden flame beam came out and seemed to attack the rune puppet, but in front of the rune puppet, it happened to pass by the rune puppet like a "stray bullet" and attack the purple moon kingdom.


    And quite coincidentally, this hot golden flame beam hit Gray''s back.


    "Gray, be careful!"


    Seeing the golden flame beam attacking Gray''s back, Sophia, Francis and others couldn''t help crying out.


    But in fact, the speed of the golden flame beam was extremely terrible. Before they shouted their words, the golden flame beam had hit gray.


    Shua!


    Naturally, gray didn''t have eyes behind him, but he could clearly feel the extreme high temperature and the biting danger.


    For a moment, his cold hair stood up, and he had no time to turn back to intercept or dodge. His intuition told him that the only thing he could do now was to raise his defense to the highest level and carry the blow hard.


    Metallization had been used as early as the beginning of the battle. After all, he was facing a rune puppet whose combat power was comparable to the king level for three times. If there was an accident, it would be very dangerous. Therefore, at the beginning, he had used metallization to enhance his defense.


    However, this is not his strongest defense at present. His strongest defense now is the defense after the increase of defense after using crazy blood technology. Of course, this way is too much loss of blood power and can only be used at the critical moment.


    Now is clearly such a critical moment.


    KAKA!


    With the clattering of the bones, Gray''s body expanded in an instant. In an instant, he had been raised to more than two meters, and his body became tall from the original beauty.


    By this time, the golden flame beam had also hit Gray''s back.


    The attack came so suddenly that the king level strongmen of the purple moon kingdom were all focused on attacking the rune puppet. When they realized that the king level soldiers who had the ability to intercept had no time to intercept.


    Boom!


    When the golden flame broke out on Gray''s back, it was like a golden sun burst. It not only broke out strong impact, but also sent out terrible high temperature.


    Gray felt the impact and heat on his back, but unexpectedly, they were not strong. They were easily carried down by his greatly improved defense after he became crazy.


    Carrying the attack, he felt that the injury should not be serious. Gray turned around with a gloomy face and looked angrily at the direction of the flame kingdom.


    He knew that the flame kingdom was bound to attack him again, but he didn''t expect that the flame kingdom would attack him at this time, when all forces cooperated to siege the rune puppet.


    "Flame Kingdom..."


    Gray''s voice was cold.


    "Gray Fergus, it was just a mistake..."


    He failed to kill gray. In the team of the flame Kingdom, the king level old man who had just shot gray for the second transformation flashed a trace of regret. Seeing that gray was not good at looking, he said the excuse he had thought of at first.


    "Do you think anyone will believe this excuse?"


    Gray Leng hum, naturally he won''t believe this excuse, and his eyes look colder.


    Shua!


    In a frenzied state, he cut off the long sword in his hand, and a large number of black fog surged into waves to attack the flame Kingdom, covering everyone in the flame kingdom.


    Since the flame Kingdom has started, he naturally doesn''t care that the purple moon Kingdom and the flame kingdom are still in a cooperative relationship.


    Boom!


    Seeing a lot of black fog coming, the king level old man quickly stopped it, and a golden flame immediately tore the black fog into waves.


    However, the collision place was too close. Many people in the flame kingdom were affected by the aftereffects of the explosion. In addition, this was second only to three King level collisions. These people could not slow down their attacks on Rune puppets.


    This is also Gray''s purpose. Gray knows very well that even the combat power after frenzy can not pose a threat to the flame Kingdom, so from the beginning, his intention was only to hinder, which is also the purpose of his large-scale attack.


    Shua!


    The aftermath of the explosion also affected the rune puppets, but because of their strong defense, they were far less affected than the king level soldiers of the flame kingdom.


    He stepped forward a few steps and got rid of Breyer''s flame entanglement temporarily. The sharp claw in his hand grabbed a king level soldier of the flame kingdom.


    Coincidentally, the king level warrior was the old man who attacked gray just now.


    Poof!


    The old man fled in panic, but he was still scratched by his sharp claws, and several deep scratches suddenly appeared on his body.

 Chapter 549

    "Bruce..."


    "Come on, get away!"


    Seeing the old man flying out of the world under the attack of the rune puppet, all the king level soldiers of the flame kingdom were frightened and avoided the rune puppet like snakes and scorpions.


    Shua!


    Although the rune puppet was bulky, its speed was not slow. After grasping it, the old man didn''t know his life and death, he grabbed it again and grabbed it at a king level warrior of the flame kingdom.


    The king level warrior of the flame kingdom was an ordinary King level warrior who fled in fear, but how could he be as fast as transforming the king level Rune puppet three times? He was about to be cut into pieces by the sharp claws of the rune puppet.


    Dang!


    At this time, Brell flame finally caught up, and the long gun wrapped in flame shot on the claw of the rune puppet, blocking the claw of the rune puppet.


    "Bruce, how are you?"


    "Gray Fergus, you''re looking for death!"


    Seeing that the rune puppet was blocked, some of the king level soldiers of the flame kingdom were relieved. Some rushed to Bruce flame to check their injuries, while others looked at gray angrily.


    Gray responded with a sneer. In his frenzy, a black fog wave attacked all king level soldiers in the flame kingdom again, and the churning black fog wave covered all king level soldiers in the flame kingdom again.


    Boom!


    Another king level warrior of the second transformation in the flame Kingdom stopped him, but the aftermath was not affected by the king level warriors of the flame kingdom again.


    "Back -"


    Brell flame gave gray a cold look, entangled the rune puppet and roared.


    All the king level soldiers of the flame kingdom were ordered to retreat to the edge of the square. Seeing this, the purple moon, crimson, gem and the king level soldiers of the fifth force couldn''t help retreating.


    Finally, because of this farce, the four kingdoms and the fifth force had to stop their attacks on Rune puppets in advance and retreat to the edge of the square again.


    Retreating to the edge of the square, gray placed himself in the protection of King level soldiers of the purple moon Kingdom and relieved the crazy blood skill.


    Dizziness hit immediately. After he survived the dizziness, he looked at the direction of the flame kingdom.


    I saw that the second king level soldiers who were swept by the rune puppet were being held by two king level soldiers in the flame Kingdom and did not die.


    After all, he was a king level warrior who had been transformed twice. Even if he was hit by a rune puppet whose power was comparable to that of the king level Rune puppet who had been transformed three times, he did not die.


    However, looking at the other party''s injury, the injury should not be light. It should be impossible to fight in a short time.


    "Tiffany, you purple moon kingdom must give me an account of the flame Kingdom and hand over gray Fergus!"


    Under the leadership of Breyer flame, the powerful kings of the flame kingdom came to the purple moon kingdom. Breyer flame''s eyes were cold, swept gray under the protection of King soldiers, looked at Tiffany violet, and his voice was cold.


    "Explain, do you want to explain?"


    Tiffany violet laughed angrily.


    "My purple moon Kingdom hasn''t asked for an explanation from your flame Kingdom yet. Your flame Kingdom asked for an explanation from my purple moon kingdom first!"


    Tiffany violet, with a chill in his voice, took gray and a group of King soldiers of the purple moon kingdom to confront the flame kingdom.


    "Dare you ask for an explanation? Can the flame kingdom be more shameless?"


    "If you want to fight, do you really think I can deceive the purple moon kingdom?"


    All the king level soldiers of the purple moon Kingdom looked angry. When they besieged the rune puppet, the flame Kingdom actually took a black hand on gray. If they were angry, their anger was no worse than that of the flame kingdom.


    What made them more angry was that the flame Kingdom dared to come to the purple moon kingdom for an explanation, which had brought its shamelessness to the fullest.


    "It was just an accident."


    Braille said in a cold voice.


    "Accident? Breyer, I really think the purple moon kingdom is a fool. Everyone knows whether it is an accident or not."


    Tiffany violet shouted angrily.


    "I repeat, it was just an accident. Hand over gray Fergus, or it won''t be over!"


    Braille said with a cold face.


    "It''s not over, why not? I''ll accompany the purple moon kingdom to the end!"


    Tiffany violet''s face was cold.


    "Breyer, you''ve gone too far in the flame kingdom!"


    At this time, under the leadership of Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson, the king level strongmen of the gem Kingdom and the crimson Kingdom, they all came to join the purple moon Kingdom and formed a confrontation with the flame kingdom.


    The Three Kingdoms have been advancing and retreating together. In addition, the Blackhand of the flame Kingdom just angered them. After all, if the other party can Blackhand the purple moon Kingdom, it may also Blackhand them, which aroused public anger.


    The king level strongmen of both sides try their best to release their own authority. The terrible authority collides between the two sides, and a battle may break out at any time.


    "The four kingdoms, hey hey, I''ve really learned..."


    The four members of the fifth force sneered at the four kingdoms that could break out at any time.


    They have seen the shameless lower limit even when they are black handed in cooperation.


    "Won''t there be a fight?"


    One of the four gloated.


    "I don''t mind if they fight about it, but it''s best to fight after solving the rune puppet. We''ll give the whole square to them at that time."


    Someone laughed.


    In the end, the confrontation did not turn into a battle. Both sides restrained themselves. After all, there is still a fifth force present. If both sides fight, it will only be cheaper for the fifth force.


    The confrontation ended. Until this time, gray had time to confirm his back.


    He reached out and touched his back. What he started with was the touch of the war suit. It was quite soft and there was no sign of damage.


    "No damage!"


    Gray was surprised that the old man''s attack power definitely reached the king level of the second transformation, and even reached the peak of the second transformation. After all, it was the power after conquering with silver weapons.


    It is conceivable that this suit of battle suit can be protected from being damaged by the second king level attack.


    "I found the treasure!"


    He really found a treasure this time. He was able to get such a powerful suit of war clothes as defense. Moreover, this suit of war clothes should be able to increase and reduce the size according to the change of the user''s body shape.


    Just now, when he used his blood skills to become crazy, his body size soared, and his height directly reached more than two meters. However, his war clothes were not broken by his soaring body size, and he didn''t feel crowded at all, but had a very close feeling.


    "How''s gray? Is he badly hurt?"


    Sophia and Francis came up and worried about looking at gray. After all, gray had just been hit by the second transformation of King level.


    "The war suit is not damaged. It should not be badly hurt!"


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "The war suit is not damaged?"


    Sophia was surprised.


    In the face of the second king level attack, even the war clothes made of the leather of the king level blood beast who is good at defense will be damaged, but Gray''s war clothes are not damaged. This defense is too strong.


    "It''s amazing that you can carry the second king level attack without damage. I''m afraid the value of your suit is even higher than that of silver weapons."


    Francis was also slightly surprised.


    After entering his own tent, gray lifted his combat gear, touched his back and squeezed it slightly, but his skin had no trace of damage and no pain at all.


    "Sure enough, I wasn''t hurt!"


    Gray''s heart flashed the color of truth.


    Under normal circumstances, even the defense after crazy will inevitably be injured in the face of the second king level attack, but he was unexpectedly not injured.


    Obviously, the reason is that the Black War suit blocked most of his attacks. Finally, the attack transmitted to him through the Black War suit was not powerful enough to hurt him.


    "This is indeed a war suit with a higher value than silver weapons!"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of the words of Francis just now and agreed with them more.


    From his previous tests and the reaction after the attack, gray had a general understanding of this suit of war clothes.


    When the attack power of this suit is not too strong, it will completely carry all the attacks, and even the slightest impact will not be transmitted to him.


    At first, he cut his arm with a sword, but he didn''t feel the impact at all. That''s because the attack power was too weak, and the defense of the war suit was enough to completely block all the attack power.


    When the attack is strong, it will weaken the power of the attack, resulting in the weakening of the attack transmitted to gray for several grades, and then easily carried down by Gray''s defense.


    This was the case when the old man of the flame kingdom was attacked by the second transformation King level power.


    "I don''t know what degree my strongest defense can reach with this suit of war suit?"


    Obviously, the characteristic of this suit is that the stronger the user''s defense is, the stronger the defense will be after wearing it. Gray can''t help looking forward to the extent of the strongest defense after wearing the suit.


    When he resisted the second king level attack just now, he obviously resisted it very easily. According to his estimation, even if he didn''t use the crazy blood skill to enhance his defense, it should be enough to carry it hard. Just I don''t know whether he can carry the king level attack in the face of three transformations.


    Although the black hand happened, the alliance between the four kingdoms and the fifth force was not lifted.


    Everything is driven by interests. Driven by absolute interests, even the biggest contradiction will be put down temporarily.


    Even gray didn''t want the union of the Three Kingdoms and the flame kingdom to fall apart. After all, the final tomb was in front of him.


    As for the feud with the flame Kingdom, it will naturally be calculated slowly in the future.


    In the next few days, almost every day, they will work together to attack the rune puppets, and cooperate more and more tacitly. It is difficult to imagine that the contradictions between several forces here have been deep enough to be irreconcilable.


    Soon, a week passed, but unexpectedly, the five Rune puppets still didn''t run out of magic.


    "Not quite right. Even with a magic storage device, it can''t last so long!"

 Chapter 550

    "Not quite right. Even with a magic storage device, it can''t last so long!"


    After a week of siege, the magic of the five Rune puppets was still not exhausted, which was very abnormal. Some king level strongmen wondered.


    "It''s not quite right, just like the five Rune puppets have inexhaustible magic!"


    Gray also frowned and wondered that even if he had a magic storage device, he should not be besieged. After a week, his magic was still not exhausted, which was completely different from the imperial Rune puppets.


    "Masters of runes, what do you think of this?"


    Jennifer Austin, the king level of the gem Kingdom, changed three times and asked more than 20 Rune masters politely.


    "It''s not quite right. Even with a magic storage device, it shouldn''t last so long."


    One of the rune masters frowned.


    "Can you tell what the reason is?"


    The flame Kingdom has changed three times, King Breyer. The flame asked.


    "The rune level of this cemetery is much higher than that of the four kingdoms. We are not sure whether we can know the reason. Moreover, if we want to find the reason, we must observe the rune puppets closely, but with our strength..."


    A rune master was embarrassed and said that their more than 20 Rune masters were not strong enough to get close to the rune puppet.


    "Please don''t worry about the safety of Rune masters. We will send King level strong men to protect your safety."


    The purple moon Kingdom has changed three times, and the king level emperor Forrest violet promised.


    Another round of attack began, but the difference was that more than 20 Rune masters also appeared in the team and were protected by several King level strongmen.


    Without several King level strongmen besieging the rune puppets, the pressure of the four kingdoms and the fifth force increased a lot. Some king level strongmen were injured in the battle, but they retreated again without loss.


    "How about you Rune masters? Have you judged the reason?"


    Asked Jennifer Austin.


    "Probably guessed the reason, but we''re not sure."


    More than 20 Rune masters discussed it, and one of them said.


    "I don''t know why?"


    Tiffany violet asked hurriedly.


    "If our judgment is correct, there is a very strange array pattern on the ground in the area where the rune puppet is located. This array pattern can continuously introduce magic into the rune mechanism."


    Said the rune master.


    "What? It can continuously replenish magic..."


    Hearing this, gray and others were surprised, and then all frowned.


    If a rune puppet can continuously replenish magic, it can continue to fight. In other words, it is impossible to stop the rune puppet from fighting by consuming the rune puppet''s magic.


    "Masters, I don''t know if there is a way to crack it?"


    Asked Brill flame.


    "In theory, if the rune array can block the magic transmission, it can naturally cut off the supplement of the rune puppet''s magic and exhaust the rune puppet''s magic."


    Said another Rune master.


    "I don''t know if I''m sure?"


    Jennifer Austin asked hurriedly.


    "The rune array with the effect of magic transmission is also our first encounter. We can''t guarantee whether it can be cracked."


    The master of Rune looked embarrassed.


    "Please also try your best to crack the rune master."


    Tiffany violet road.


    "We can only say that we try our best and are not sure whether we can succeed."


    More than 20 Rune masters are all Taoists.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    With the cooperation of all kings, more than 20 Rune masters spent several days and finally blocked the rune array that could transmit magic, cutting off the source of the magic of the rune puppet.


    Then for a few days, with five consecutive clangs, five Rune puppets with a height of more than ten meters exhausted their magic and completely fell down.


    The four kingdoms and the fifth force changed three times, and the king level quickly put away the rune puppet.


    "What a good thing!"


    Gregory looked at the five people greedily and conspicuously collecting the rune puppets.


    It can make them attack continuously for such a long time without damage. It can be seen that the rune puppet is strong. If you can crack the operation Rune of the rune puppet and master the rune puppet, you can immediately have three times of King level combat power that can hardly kill.


    Unfortunately, with his current strength, he is not enough to fight this kind of thing. If he has this strength, he doesn''t mind grabbing the rune puppets besieged by the flame Kingdom and taking a bad breath.


    Wang level was left at the edge of the square, and a group of Wang levels, including gray, came to the two metal doors.


    These are two giant Gates made of black metal. They are extremely huge. They are more than ten meters high and more than twenty meters wide, just like giant gates built for giants.


    Above the Black Gate on the left, there is a giant beast, which looks like a lizard. Its body is covered with scales, its head has three sharp corners, and its body surface is full of cumbersome natural lines, which makes it full of a sense of mystery.


    "King level blood beast poison King Dragon beast, no, it should be magic light level blood beast demon poison dragon beast!"


    Gray carefully identified the patterns and identified the giant beast.


    The demon poisonous dragon beast is a demon light level blood beast of poisonous lizard sequence. It is good at using poison. Its poison is extremely corrosive. It is a blood beast with dragon blood.


    This makes gray think of the poisonous lizard sequence blood method he obtained with Sophia and Francis some time ago. According to his guess, the owner of the tomb is likely to practice the poisonous lizard sequence blood method.


    The metal door on the right is not a carving of a blood beast, but a very special sign. On the top is a huge crown, and under the crown is a cross sword.


    "This is the symbol of the imperial royal family. The owner of the tomb should be an important member of the imperial royal family."


    Seeing this sign, the king level strong man judged.


    "The tomb of an important member of the imperial royal family!"


    Judging this identity, many King level strongmen couldn''t help their eyes. The imperial family was stronger than the current four kingdoms and had unimaginable wealth.


    Unfortunately, so far, the tomb of the imperial royal family has never been found. Now, one has finally been found, and it is about to enter the final chamber of this tomb.


    Some king level strongmen can''t wait to reach out and try to push the metal gate open.


    Although the two metal gates are huge and weigh dozens of tons, they are not ordinary people and will not be stopped by this weight.


    Crackling!


    At this moment, the change suddenly appeared, and a large number of black lightning suddenly appeared from the metal gate.


    The three King level strong men who touched their hands on the metal gate were suddenly entangled by this black lightning, and then they all fell down with their bodies blackened.


    After falling to the ground, there was no sound. I didn''t know whether I had passed out or died.


    "No!"


    "Go back!"


    The sudden change caused a cry of surprise. Except for the three King level strongmen who fell to the ground and didn''t know their life and death, all the king level strongmen were scared and retreated away from the metal gate like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    For a moment, after confirming that there was no attack, all kings stopped and looked at the bodies of the three kings who fell in front of the door.


    "There''s a rune mechanism, and it''s so powerful!"


    Gray had a cold sweat on his forehead. It took him two weeks to finally solve the rune puppet. All kings could not help but relax their vigilance. Even he was a little relaxed.


    Unexpectedly, there was a rune mechanism at the door of the last tomb, and its power was so strong.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The three figures quickly rushed to the three bodies that couldn''t rise to the ground, grabbed one person and quickly retreated. The three people were Blair flame, Jennifer Austin and Tiffany violet, because the three fallen people belonged to flame, gem and purple moon respectively.


    "Dead!"


    The king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms hurried forward to explore the situation of the attacked people in their respective kingdoms. Gray also came forward to check the situation of the king level strongmen of the purple moon Kingdom, but the answer surprised him.


    The king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom died and died under the rune mechanism just now, not only him, but also the king level strongman of the flame Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    Exploring this tomb, many people have died under the king level. Now, the dead king level strongman finally appears, and there are three people.


    "Damn it, there''s a rune mechanism, and it''s so powerful!"


    The king level strongmen of the crimson kingdom are happy, while the king level strongmen of the purple moon, gem and flame are gloomy.


    "What now? Can you let the rune master crack it?"


    A king level strongman stared at the metal gate and frowned.


    "It can''t be cracked. The rune pattern is on the metal gate. It can''t be inlaid at all."


    A king level strong man who is a rune master shook his head.


    "We can only attack and attack together. We have so many King level strong people here. We can''t believe that we can''t break even two doors."


    A king level strong man said.


    "Do it together!"


    The four kingdoms and all the king level strongmen of the fifth force began to cooperate again, but this time they were no longer Rune puppets, but two huge metal doors.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The continuous attack bombards the metal gate. Every time it is attacked, black lightning can''t help appearing on the metal gate. However, in the face of so many attacks, even black lightning can''t be stopped and disappear under the attack.


    Boom!


    A few days later, after more than ten rounds of attacks, the metal gate was full of dents. Finally, with a huge roar, two huge metal gates burst open, and the tomb behind the metal gate was exposed.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    At this moment, all the king level strongmen, including gray, couldn''t help raising their speed to the fastest and rushed out of the tomb.

 Chapter 551

    In the light of runic lights, a magnificent tomb room appeared.


    Walls, floors, columns, ceilings... Everything is golden.


    This is not just gold, but the whole room is decorated with real gold. It is conservatively estimated that it cost at least hundreds of tons of gold.


    Even now, gray, who doesn''t pay much attention to ordinary wealth, can''t help being amazed at the great pen of the tomb owner. If so much gold is converted into gold coins, it should be more than ten million, and this is just the cost of dressing up the tomb.


    His eyes swept through the tomb. Although the tomb is extremely huge, it does not appear empty. There are many things in the tomb.


    There are mountains of gold coins and magic coins, bookshelves with precious books, carriages made of pure gold, red sandalwood boxes inlaid with various gemstones, weapon racks with weapons... These should be the things of the owner of the tomb.


    In the middle of the room, a huge coffin more than ten meters long is horizontal. It is also made of gold, showing unparalleled dignity.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Looking at the coffin, many King level''s eyes were hot, and they all rushed towards the coffin.


    There are many things in the tomb, but where the most precious thing is, it is obvious that it must be in this coffin.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Before approaching the coffin, the people of the four kingdoms and the fifth force had already handed in their hands. The thunder like sound continued to break out. Some king level strong people were injured and flew upside down, and some king level strong people rushed towards the coffin with a sneer.


    In the room, there was a terrible wind, many things were blown upside down, and many things were smashed.


    Whoosh!


    Instead of jumping on the coffin, gray jumped on the weapon rack with weapons.


    He has a very clear understanding of his own strength. Although he is not at the bottom of the king level, he is only at the midstream level and has no ability to compete for the most precious things in the tomb.


    Therefore, as soon as he entered the room, what he aimed at was not the most precious thing in the room.


    And just now he roughly swept, in addition to the coffin in the middle of the room, the most precious thing is probably the thing on the weapon rack.


    There were five weapons in total, including knives, swords and guns. If he guessed right, it should be the most precious thing in the room except the coffin.


    Whoosh!


    Gray gave up his coffin and aimed his target at the weapon rack. It was definitely a wise choice, but like him, he made this choice. He could become a king and his intelligence was absolutely not bad.


    Several people rushed towards the weapon rack. Among them, a young blonde broke out faster than gray, quickly crossed gray, first arrived at the weapon rack, and reached for the weapon rack with five weapons.


    This man is Nicholas, the prince of fire.


    "Hum -"


    Gray is cold.


    In terms of speed, he is really not as fast as Nicholas flame. Nicholas flame''s speed can reach the peak of King level, and his speed can only be regarded as average in King level.


    But that doesn''t mean he can''t do anything with Nicholas flame. Nicholas flame can take things from under his eyes.


    Shua!


    A huge blade of black fog cut out and quickly cut from the back of Nicholas flame to Nicholas flame.


    The low whistling sound and the sharp edge immediately made Nicholas flame change color, regardless of grasping the weapon, Nicholas flame quickly avoided to the side.


    The black fog blade brushed past Nicholas flame, and several strands of blond hair of Nicholas flame were swept away and disappeared immediately.


    Whoosh!


    Gray shot at Nicholas flaming flame and couldn''t help himself. Nicholas flaming flame was pushed back by gray and away from the weapon rack, but it gave other kings a chance to grasp the weapon quickly.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    At this time, the five weapons on the weapon rack suddenly moved, automatically broke away from the weapon rack, got rid of the hands held by several King level strongmen, flew in one direction, and finally fell into one person''s hands.


    This is gray.


    With the blood of bronze backed dragon beast, he has the ability of metal manipulation, but he rarely uses it, because this ability is very powerful for him now, and he can''t fight with King level at all.


    However, when competing for weapons, he had the effect of cheating. With this ability, he grabbed all five weapons.


    "Gray Fergus."


    He almost succeeded, but was interrupted and taken away by gray. Nicholas flame angrily looked at gray, and then incited several King level strongmen.


    "Gentlemen, five weapons are enough for each of us, but gray Fergus took them all. He did too much. We won them together."


    Hearing Nicholas flame''s proposal, several kings were not moved. Although it was not clear what level the five weapons in Gray''s hand were, according to their estimation, with the wealth of the owner of the tomb, the five weapons were probably silver weapons.


    Gray glanced at several people, calmly put away his weapons and said with a sneer.


    "You guys, there are a lot of good things in the tomb. Every minute and second you delay, the harvest will be much less. Are you sure you want to spend it with me?"


    It was naturally impossible to take out the weapons seized, and he didn''t think a few people could do anything about him.


    Those who would give up competing for things in the coffin are not strong. Gray is extremely confident in his defense, especially after wearing black war clothes. In the face of the siege of several people, even if he is defeated, he is confident that there is no danger.


    After a little consideration, several kings immediately gave up their siege and rushed to other things in the tomb.


    There are a lot of good things in the tomb. Indeed, if you delay one more minute and one second, the harvest will be reduced. Moreover, they also know Gray''s strength and terrible defense. It''s really hard to say whether they can get the weapons back together.


    "Well, do you want to do it?"


    Several King level strongmen left, leaving only Nicholas flame. Gray jokingly looked at each other and asked.


    Nicholas gave gray a fierce look, snorted coldly, and jumped at other things in the tomb. Together, he was sure to deal with gray. As for him alone, it was impossible.


    Gray didn''t mean to kill Nicholas flaming. Now there are many kings in the flaming kingdom here. It''s impossible to kill Nicholas flaming. It''s better to spend time robbing things in the tomb.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared next to the bookshelf, grabbed the bookshelf and put away the bookshelf and the books in it.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared next to a wooden box decorated with sapphire. Without looking at the contents of the wooden box, he put it away.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared next to a ruby decorated wooden box and put it away without looking at the contents.


    Gray''s figure flashed one after another in the tomb. He put away all the things he saw and prepared to check them carefully. Anyway, the purple ring in his hand has a huge space and is not afraid of being filled.


    There are not a few King level strongmen like gray. From time to time, there are also King level strongmen who are staring at the same thing. Except that people in the same kingdom are more modest to each other, even if they meet among the Three Kingdoms, they will directly determine the ownership of the goods by the fight.


    The most intense place in the field was the central tomb, the four kingdoms and the fifth force transformed the king level three times, and even some other king levels who were quite confident in their own strength fought around the huge golden coffin.


    The gold coffin should have been reinforced by Rune lines. Otherwise, it would have been torn into pieces under their fight. Even so, it was obvious that there were cracks on the surface of the gold coffin.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a sudden explosion, and the huge gold coffin burst, and the gold coffin and even the things in it sputtered around.


    There are large pieces of gold, powerful white bones, and various objects carried by the owner of the tomb in the coffin.


    Whew!


    A purple Bracelet flew out and several King level strong men who were not weak rushed to it.


    A king level strongman held him in his hand, but the next moment, before he had time to put him into the rune bag, another king level cut off his sword. The former''s hand was hurt and hurt, and the purple Bracelet fell, which was held in his hand by the latter.


    Whew!


    A sword was like a golden sword, flying in one direction. Seeing this sword, the four kingdoms transformed the king level three times and the fifth force transformed the king level three times, they all shot and robbed this sword.


    In front of the sabre, a king level strong man in the crimson Kingdom subconsciously stretched out his hand and immediately caught the sabre.


    Unexpectedly, he got the coffin owner''s weapon. He didn''t have time to be surprised. The next moment, he became frightened. Blare, the flame Kingdom, and the fifth force transformed King level three times and attacked him at the same time.


    Click!


    The king level strong man of the crimson Kingdom flew upside down with broken bones, hit the wall and died directly.


    The sword in his hand fell out at the moment he flew upside down and flew in another direction, and the five transformed King level chased after him three times.


    Whew!


    A metal ball flew towards gray. Gray reached out and grabbed the metal ball in his hand.


    At a glance, I suddenly found that it was a silver metal ball the size of a table tennis ball.


    From the touch of his hand, it should be the kind of metal ball he had obtained that could be traded with the ghost merchant.


    "Hand it in!"


    A king level strong man in the flame Kingdom rushed over the spear, and the golden flame filled the air. It was clear that he was going to burn gray to ashes.


    The other side not only wants to grab the silver metal ball, but also is ready to kill gray.


    Gray changed color, and the black mist on the long sword blocked the shot.


    Dang!


    The long sword collided with the long gun, and then gray couldn''t help retreating like a heavy blow.


    This is a king level strong man who has changed twice!

 Chapter 552

    PA, PA, PA!


    Gray''s body retreated uncontrollably. If not for the reinforcement of the rune array, the hardness of the ground was several times that of steel. Every step he took would leave a clear footprint on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The king level of the second transformation of the flame kingdom came after him. The golden flame spread over the spear and stabbed Gray''s chest. The hot high temperature filled the air. Before gray was near, gray felt like being baked by the flame.


    Gray leaned slightly and the shot stabbed him in the left shoulder.


    Boom!


    The strong defense of the black battle suit blocked the gun and was not pierced by the gun, but the scorching heat and impact came to gray through the black battle suit.


    However, the heat and impact from the Black War suit were far less powerful than expected. Even without using blood skills to strengthen his body, gray carried it down unharmed.


    "Sure enough!"


    In his heart, gray swept out a sword, wrapped a long black sword with several meters in the black fog, and swept to the king level strongman of the second transformation of the flame kingdom.


    The last time he was attacked by the transformation King level twice, he had a faint feeling that having black combat clothes to weaken the attack power, even if he didn''t use crazy blood skills to strengthen physical defense, he should be enough to carry such an attack.


    So this time, when he was attacked by the second transformation King level, he didn''t use crazy for the first time, and the result confirmed his guess. After the weakening of Black War clothes, even the second transformation King level attack could not hurt him.


    Shua!


    The black giant sword, with a length of several meters, quickly cuts to the waist of the second transformation King level of the flame kingdom.


    The flame Kingdom changed its color at the king level for the second time. Unexpectedly, Gray was attacked by him, but he didn''t do anything at all. He didn''t even retreat by his attack, and he fought back.


    He retreated quickly, but Gray''s sword was too sudden, and he was too close to gray.


    Poof!


    The black long sword wiped his waist. The battle suit made of King level blood beast leather was cut under the black long sword, and the black long sword crossed his waist.


    PA, PA, PA!


    After the second transformation of the flame Kingdom, the king level strong retreated again and again, and stopped for a good moment.


    A blood mark appeared on his waist, and drops of blood seeped from the wound.


    After all, he is a king level strong person who has been transformed twice. Even if he is not a king level strong person who is good at defense, under the sword of Gray''s power reaching the king level, he will only suffer minor injuries.


    But even so, it also made him extremely angry. As a king level of the second transformation, he was injured in the hands of a third-level young man of the waste level.


    It was a disgrace to him!


    "Gray Fergus!"


    He gnashed his teeth and called Gray''s name, then rushed to gray at the limit of speed.


    When he was close to gray, he suddenly turned around Gray''s back and stabbed gray in the back of his heart.


    Facing the other party''s top speed in the second king level, gray couldn''t avoid and was stabbed in the back by the other party.


    Boom!


    The Black War suit took the gun again, greatly weakened the power of the gun, and finally transmitted the heat and impact to gray. After being metallized by gray, it reached a peak of defense resistance.


    Shua!


    Gray, who was completely relieved of his defense, turned around with a sneer, and the long sword wrapped in black fog swept towards the king level strongman of the second transformation of the flame kingdom.


    This time, the prepared flame Kingdom changed again, and the king level strong retreated quickly to avoid the sword.


    But when he avoided the sword, his face became very serious. He had noticed that gray had not been greatly affected by his two attacks just now.


    Today, although Gray''s attack power is one level weaker than him, it is enough to compete with him with his hard to hurt defense.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two fought one after another, and the strong wind caused by the battle even affected some weak kings, who were wounded and flew out by the strong wind.


    The two fought all the way to the square.


    "Gray Fergus is at war!"


    As one of the most eye-catching people among the young generation, as soon as gray appeared on the square, he had attracted the attention of the people left on the square by the four kingdoms, especially the young generation.


    "Who is fighting with him? The fighting power is so strong that every blow is like a sun in bloom!"


    A young man from the purple moon kingdom was puzzled and surprised.


    "Lord Garfield, that''s Lord Garfield who has reached the second transformation King level!"


    In the flame Kingdom, a young man exclaimed and looked surprised.


    Gray Fergus can compete with Lord Garfield, who has been transformed into a king for the second time. Is he dazzled? How could gray Fergus be so powerful?


    "Can you compete with the second transformation King level?"


    On the square, all the young generation who knew the king level strength of fighting with gray could not help but feel a little bitter in amazement.


    As people of the same generation, the gap between them and gray is so large that gray has been able to compete with the second transformation King level, but they have not even reached the king level.


    Such a huge gap makes them deeply powerless. Are such people really the same generation as them?


    "Damn it, he has been able to compete with me with his war clothes!"


    The more the battle, the more the flame Kingdom changes again, and the more the king level strong are frightened.


    Naturally, he could see that a large part of the reason why Gray was able to withstand his attack was that he was wearing black war clothes.


    That battle suit could block his second king level attack and weaken his attack power. Finally, the attack spread to gray Fergus was easily carried by gray Fergus.


    "Although relying on the war clothes, I have the power to fight with the second transformation King level!"


    After a series of fights, the other side couldn''t help him. Gray was determined that with the defense of black combat clothes and his own defense, he had the power to fight with the second transformation King level.


    His biggest gain this time is not the silver metal ball he just got, but the black suit on him.


    His defense is already very strong. With this suit of battle clothes, his defense is stronger to a more terrible degree. Coupled with the weakening ability of the battle clothes to the impact, he has the strength to fight with the second transformation King level.


    Boom!


    Once again, gray and the flame Kingdom changed again, and the king level strong retreated.


    When gray thought that the king level strongman of the second transformation of the flame kingdom would attack again, he was surprised, and the king level strongman of the second transformation of the flame Kingdom took the initiative to retreat.


    In fact, the king level strong man of the second transformation of the flame kingdom was also very helpless. On the one hand, he felt that gray would continue to grow, which would be a great threat to the flame Kingdom, on the other hand, he wanted to win the silver metal ball obtained by gray.


    However, after finding that even if he tried his best, he couldn''t win gray and couldn''t win the silver metal ball, the battle was meaningless. Naturally, he didn''t intend to continue to fight with gray.


    Without pursuing the second transformation of the flame kingdom into a king level strong man, Gray''s current comprehensive strength is enough to compete with the other party, but just as the other party can''t help him, he can''t help the other party.


    The reason why he was able to hurt the other party at first was entirely because the other party was careless. After the other party remained on alert, it was no longer difficult for him to attack the other party and leave a wound on the other party.


    Gray looked at the fiercest part of the field.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    It was the battlefield of five people. It was the place where the four kingdoms fought with the fifth force for the third time. The five fought all the way, just like gray and the second time King level strongman of the flame Kingdom, they fought on the square.


    Among them, a sword like a golden one was inserted into the black jade ground. Several times, some of the five people wanted to reach out to grasp the sword, but they were attacked by others. As a result, the sword was inserted into the ground for a long time and no one pulled it up.


    They are crazy and have the strongest combat power. It can even be said that some are desperate, because it is likely to be a golden weapon.


    With them as the center, the terrible shock wave spread. If it were not for the tomb, the whole tomb should have collapsed at this time after the reinforcement of Rune lines.


    Even so, it can still be clearly seen that under their fight, there are signs of damage on the ground of the tomb.


    In the aftermath of the terror, some of the weakest people have retreated to the edge of the square and are ready to flee to the upper level at any time.


    This is the battle of the strongest five people in the whole continent!


    "If we continue like this, none of us can get it. The three of us work together and will be kept by our three countries after winning it!"


    Brell flame looked at Jennifer Austin and the king Lennon crimson who had been transformed three times in the crimson kingdom.


    The four kingdoms and the fifth force want a weapon suspected of being a golden weapon. For this reason, the Three Kingdoms, which were originally allied, fought on their own.


    So even if there were three people, they still couldn''t occupy the advantage when they fought with Breyer flame and the fifth force at the king level for three times.


    "How to keep it?"


    The crimson Kingdom has changed into King level Lennon three times. Crimson asked.


    "Each kingdom keeps it for 10 years."


    Said Brill flame.


    "Yes."


    Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson nodded in agreement, then looked at each other and jumped at each other.


    Whew!


    Jennifer Austin, holding a beautiful battle axe, wrapped in yellow light, jumped at Brell''s flame.


    Crackling!


    Lannong crimson held a crimson long sword, which was entangled by crimson lightning and rushed to the king level of the fifth force for three times.

 Chapter 553

    Whoosh!


    Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson rushed to the king level of Breyer flame and the fifth force three times, while Tiffany violet rushed out.


    After three times of transformation, the speed of King level broke out. He was wearing a gray war suit, turned into a gray phantom and rushed towards the golden sword.


    "No!"


    The fifth force changed three times. The king level saw Tiffany violet rushing towards the sabre and was ready to rush towards the sabre. Unfortunately, although he was strong in defense, he had just entered the third level of the king level. His combat power was weaker than lannong crimson and was suppressed by lannong crimson.


    "Hum -"


    On the other side, when I saw Tiffany violet rushing towards the golden sabre, Blair flame hummed coldly, the golden flame on the long gun rippled, and then a gun attacked Jennifer Austin.


    Boom!


    When the terrible explosion happened, Jennifer Austin was forced to retreat by the strong impact, while Blair flame took the opportunity to get rid of Jennifer Austin and rushed to the sword.


    As the king level of three times of metamorphosis, plus the trained blood method is stronger than the general special blood method in terms of destructive power and speed, Blair flame broke out strong combat power and forcibly pushed back Jennifer Austin.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Tiffany violet and Brill flame rushed to the sword from different directions.


    The distance between them is almost the same. Originally, from the perspective of time, Tiffany violet should take the lead in winning the golden sabre.


    Although Blair flame got rid of Jennifer Austin, it started later because of being intercepted by Jennifer Austin.


    However, the blood method cultivated by Breyer flame reached the peak of the same level in terms of speed, which was a long way faster than that of emperor Forney violet. Therefore, it is uncertain who will win the sabre in the end.


    "In whose hands will the sword fall?"


    Seeing the two people who rushed to the sabre, those who understood the value of this Sabre couldn''t help watching nervously, and some king level strong men stopped because of this.


    Even gray couldn''t help watching nervously. A saber suspected of being a gold weapon is too valuable and has a great impact on the world situation in the future.


    The power of gold weapons and silver weapons is extremely terrible. If a king level who has been transformed three times holds this weapon, it is not impossible to play a war power beyond the king level.


    It can be said that such a weapon is enough to determine the strength of the four kingdoms in the future.


    Pop!


    Under the gaze of almost everyone, a dry hand grabbed the handle of the knife and pulled out the golden sabre.


    "Lord Tiffany, Lord Tiffany won the sword!"


    "Great!"


    The owner of the dry palm was wearing a gray war suit, which was the king level emperor Forney violet who had been transformed three times in the purple moon kingdom.


    Seeing that Tiffany violet won the sabre, all the three countries were excited.


    With this Sabre suspected of being a golden weapon, the three countries will be more powerful. In the future, there will be no need to worry about the threat from the flame Kingdom, but the flame Kingdom needs to worry.


    Shua!


    Seizing the golden sword, Tiffany violet cut in the direction of Brell flame.


    Under his knife, a purple flame came out. Because of the terrible high temperature, the air rippled, the Dark Jade ground reinforced by Rune lines melted into magma, and a purple tongue of fire attacked Blair flame.


    "Lord Blair, be careful!"


    Seeing this purple flame, everyone in the flame Kingdom couldn''t help crying out, and Brell flame, who faced this purple flame, was dignified and extremely dangerous.


    Whoosh!


    The speed broke out and quickly avoided to the side. His body suddenly moved tens of meters to the side.


    Unfortunately, in order to compete for the sword, he was too close to Tiffany violet. In the face of such a close knife, even if he had terrible speed, he couldn''t completely avoid it.


    The purple fire snake rubbed from his left arm. Although it was only rubbed, the war suit on his left arm turned black in an instant.


    Poof!


    The purple flame spread all the way forward and finally hit the wall. Suddenly, a huge crack with a width of tens of meters appeared. Even outside, the rune lines of the whole tomb collapsed.


    "Is it magic light level combat power?"


    Gray didn''t know if it was the fighting power of the magic light level. After all, he had never seen a strong player of the magic light level, but it was certain that the power of this blow had even exceeded the most powerful Breyer flame in the field.


    There are many people who doubt like him. None of the people present have seen the magic light level strong shot. After all, the magic light level strong has disappeared for thousands of years, but the attack power cut by the golden Sabre is very strong, which is certain.


    Although the blow injured Breyer flame, it failed to kill Breyer flame. The purple flame twined on the Tiffany violet Sabre and was ready to shoot again. At this time.


    Click, click, click!


    Suddenly, the dense crisp sound kept ringing, and then there were cracks on the ground, walls and overhead of the whole room, and large blocks of stones were falling rapidly.


    "No, the tomb is going to collapse!"


    Everyone changed color, and those who didn''t reach the king level were even more frightened and ran to the crack cut by the knife just now.


    When the tomb collapsed, the king level should be able to survive, but those below the king level are likely to die here.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    At this time, all the king level had no intention of fighting. The people who ran to their own kingdom quickly ran to the crack with one hand.


    The people who can appear below the king level here are either the potential children of the royal family of their respective kingdoms or the Royal backbone of their respective kingdoms. If there are heavy casualties, it will be a huge wave for the four kingdoms and will cause serious power faults.


    Whoosh!


    Gray also ran quickly to the purple moon Kingdom, grabbed the two people of the purple moon Kingdom and ran quickly to the crack.


    Originally, he wanted to save Francis, Sophia and xierya. However, as Wang''s direct children with great potential in the purple moon Kingdom, they were given priority by the king level power of the purple moon kingdom. They were taken away by the king level power at the first time.


    Therefore, he grabbed two royal children who followed him this time.


    Boom!


    Soon after the king level strongmen rushed out with their own kingdom, a loud noise sounded behind them. The tomb like a hill collapsed, collapsed completely and rolled up a lot of dust. If it was later, everyone would be buried alive.


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing the collapsed tomb, the two royal children saved by gray slipped down in a cold sweat and thanked gray again and again.


    With their speed, it must be impossible to rush out of the tomb before the tomb collapsed. This time, if it weren''t for gray, they might have died in the tomb.


    Gray shook his head slightly. With his relationship with the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, it is naturally impossible to see the people of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and not save them.


    "The fifth force has withdrawn, and the flame Kingdom wants to escape!"


    When the dust dispersed, gray swept the people present and immediately found that the fifth force had disappeared, while the people of the flame kingdom were withdrawing.


    Now Tiffany violet has won a sabre suspected of being a gold weapon, and the fighting power is increased. Obviously, the flame Kingdom knows that there is no chance of victory, so it immediately runs away after rushing out.


    "Flame Kingdom, stay with me!"


    Gray is not the only one who found that the flame kingdom is running away. Now Tiffany violet is armed with powerful weapons and has superior combat power. All three kingdoms are people who can''t help intercepting the flame kingdom.


    "Separate!"


    In the face of the interception of the Three Kingdoms, all the people in the flame Kingdom changed color. Brell flame looked iron blue. After giving an order, he intercepted the people of the Three Kingdoms with a gun.


    Hula!


    The golden flame claws beat out and attacked the people of the Three Kingdoms who intercepted.


    However, at this time, a purple fire snake appeared, and the golden flame claw suddenly collapsed. Moreover, the purple fire snake continued to attack Blair flame behind the golden flame claw.


    Whoosh!


    Breyer. The flame was dignified, burst out at the fastest speed, and hid before the purple flame hit.


    As the king level, who can reach the peak of the same realm for three times, can avoid the purple tongue of fire when he has opened enough distance and is prepared. Of course, it is very dangerous.


    Poof!


    The purple flame avoided by Breyer''s flame left a lava River on the ground. Behind him, a king level warrior of the flame Kingdom who could not dodge turned into coke under the purple flame. Without a hum, he had fallen straight down and could not die again.


    "Tiffany violet!"


    Brell flame''s eyes were wide open and his teeth were gnashing.


    Every king level combat power is extremely valuable. One died in the cemetery before, but now, another died.


    "You''d better worry about yourself first!"


    Just then, a light of earthy yellow and a red lightning hit Blair.


    Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson besieged Blair flame from the other two directions. Both of them were intent on killing. They were obviously ready to cooperate with Tiffany violet to kill Blair flame here.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Blair flame itself was in a great crisis. Naturally, there was no intercepting power. The Three Kingdoms pursued and killed the people who went to the flame kingdom.


    Whoosh!


    Gray aimed at a young figure with blond hair and quickly ran after him. It was Nicholas flame.

 Chapter 554

    Whoosh!


    Gray burst out the fastest speed to chase Nicholas flame, but the distance from Nicholas flame was being pulled away.


    Gray''s speed can only reach the first level of King level and ordinary level, but Nicholas flame''s speed can reach the peak of the first level of King level. Gray is not as fast as Nicholas flame.


    However, since gray chased Nicholas flame, he was sure to leave it.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    In front of gray, a huge blade melted by black fog cut forward and toward Nicholas flame.


    Whoosh!


    Feeling the sharp breath coming from his back, Nicholas flame was startled and quickly moved to the side. Kankan avoided opening the black fog giant blade, and in front of him, the area cut by the black giant blade spread for 2000 meters.


    He looked at the trace of terror with lingering fear and continued to run forward, but at the next moment, a sharp breath hit him from his back again. He moved quickly and quickly avoided.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Gray cut out the huge blades in the black fog area. Although he failed to hurt Nicholas flame, Nicholas flame could not escape at full speed. Taking this opportunity, gray caught up with Nicholas flame.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    Looking at gray, Nicholas flaming looked complex and even jealous. The other party almost became stronger and stronger step by step, and finally surpassed him. The other party''s talent made him feel afraid. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that the other party''s talent was above him.


    "Nicholas flame, I don''t believe anyone will save you this time!"


    Gray looked faintly at Nicholas. Said the flame.


    In the middle of the tomb, if the king level of the flame kingdom had not changed for the second time, he would have killed Nicholas flame. This time, other king level strongmen in the flame kingdom were too busy to take care of themselves. He didn''t think anyone could come to save Nicholas flame.


    "If you attack me, you are not afraid of the Revenge of the flame kingdom?"


    Nicholas. The voice of the flame sank slightly.


    "No, the flame Kingdom won''t retaliate against me if you do it? And do you think the flame kingdom will have a chance to retaliate against me after this time?"


    Gray sneered that in the face of the Three Kingdoms with suspected "golden weapons" and rising combat power, after this time, the flame kingdom will suffer heavy losses. Even if it is not destroyed, it should not have the ability to retaliate against him.


    WOW!


    Gray said no more. In front of him, a large amount of black fog gushed out and turned into waves. Wave after wave, it hit Nicholas. Everything on the ground, rocks, trees and weeds, disappeared.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    The feeling of danger made Nicholas''s flame bristle. At the critical moment, he broke out in speed, stepped in the void, stood in the void and avoided it.


    But Gray''s attack obviously won''t stop. Soon, a huge black fog vortex appeared, sweeping a large area of the sky. With a strong wind, it was difficult for him to avoid.


    Boom!


    In the void, a terrible explosion occurred, the black fog and golden flame splashed everywhere, and the ground was like a shell washing the ground.


    In this explosion, Nicholas flame escaped quickly without injury.


    "Did you use blood skills?"


    Gray immediately judged the reason. With Nicholas flame''s combat power, under normal circumstances, he can''t stop his strike whose power reaches the second level of King level. If he can stop it, it can only be because he used blood skills to increase his combat power.


    "Can you escape?"


    Gray sneered, the blood force touched the lines of the purple ring, and the king''s claw was released by him. He jumped on the king''s claw''s back and commanded the king''s claw to chase Nicholas flame quickly.


    As the top blood beast among the king level blood beasts, the king claw beast will never be slower than Nicholas flame. In addition, Nicholas flame''s blood method is different from his crazy blood method. It can only increase combat power but not speed. It is impossible to distance from him.


    Shua!


    Standing on the king claw beast, gray cut out with a sword, and the huge black fog blade quickly attacked Nicholas flame in the sky.


    Aware of the movement behind him, Nicholas flame quickly ran forward and turned back. The golden flame on the long gun turned into a huge claw of flame to block the huge blade of black fog.


    Boom!


    The black giant blade was blocked. The power of the flame giant claw, like the black fog giant blade, also reached the second level of King level. Obviously, it was another blow of Nicholas flame''s blood skill.


    "See how long you can last!"


    Grace didn''t think much of it. Now he can be said to know very well about blood skills. Naturally, he knows that Nicholas flame won''t last long.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two fought as they pursued and fled, and soon they were more than ten miles away from the cemetery.


    "If this continues, I will die!"


    Seeing that gray was riding on a king''s claw, his speed was not slow at all. Nicholas flame''s heart jumped wildly. He knew that he would continue like this until his blood power was exhausted.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he no longer ran away, but turned and rushed to gray.


    Hula!


    The flame wrapped around the spear, and then a huge golden flame column shot down from the sky and attacked gray.


    "No more running?"


    Gray sneered and slashed with a sword. The black fog turned into a huge fog vortex and met the huge flame column.


    Boom!


    The two collided and burst into golden and black light. The surrounding ground was full of crater like craters in the aftermath of the explosion.


    The trees centered on this place were swept by the strong wind and broke one after another.


    Whoosh!


    Nicholas. The flame is like a lone wolf in a desperate situation. His killing intention is sharp in his eyes and quickly approaches gray.


    Whew!


    Gray cut out a black fog and attacked the other party, but the other party avoided it with speed. Then the other party stabbed with a gun and a flame column hit. Unexpectedly, the main target of the other party was not gray, but the king claw beast under Gray''s feet.


    "Want to destroy the king''s claw, so that I can''t catch up with your speed?"


    Gray sneered and gave instructions to the king claw beast in his head. At the next moment, the king claw beast''s huge body moved at an extraordinary speed to avoid opening the golden flame column. At its original position, a trace of ground soil melting spread all the way forward.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, Nicholas flame appeared on the side. The golden flame wrapped around the long gun, emitting a terrible high temperature, and stabbed the king claw beast''s head.


    Shua!


    Gray''s sword was wrapped in black fog, turned into a few meters long, and met the gun.


    Dang!


    The collision between the long gun and the long sword sent out a terrible shock wave. The combination of Nicholas flame and King gray claw beast was shocked back by the shock wave.


    But at the next moment, either Nicholas flame or the combination of gray and the king claw beast could not help but quickly stabilize their body and rush to each other.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The continuous collision rang out. Nicholas''s flame spear collided with Gray''s sword one after another, sending out shock waves. The surrounding ground was cut off layer by layer under the shock wave. Unconsciously, the ground in their area became concave.


    Poof!


    After a series of fights, Nicholas finally seized the opportunity and shot into the king''s claw. Although he failed to stab into the king''s claw''s head, he just stabbed the king''s claw''s abdomen, but the terrible high temperature also hurt the king''s claw, and a strong burning smell came out.


    Poof!


    At the same time, a huge black long sword swept on Nicholas flame, and a deep wound appeared in Nicholas flame''s abdomen.


    "Failed!"


    The spear touched the ground, and a lot of blood lay down from the belly of Nicholas flame. Facing the blow of Gray''s power reaching the second level of King level, he also suffered heavy damage.


    Instead of killing the king claw beast, he was seriously injured. He knew that he had no hope of escape.


    "Even if I''m afraid of death, I''ll drag you along!"


    There was a crazy look in his eyes. He endured the pain all over and rushed again. This time, the target was gray.


    The golden flame dyed the tip of the spear into gold, just like a golden flower blooming. He gave up his defense and shot straight at gray.


    "You can''t!"


    Facing the shot of Nicholas flame, gray looked calm. With a sweep of the black sword, he had blocked the shot and shook Nicholas flame back.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Nicholas''s flame retreated again and again. He was seriously injured and lost a lot of blood, which made his reaction slow.


    Although the king''s claw at Gray''s feet was also seriously injured, it was only a control object after all. As long as the head was not damaged, the motor function was not affected, and the heavy damage to the body would not have the slightest impact.


    Under Gray''s command, the king claw rushed to Nicholas flame as if it was not hurt, and Gray''s sword also stabbed forward quickly.


    Poof!


    The long black sword stabbed Nicholas flame in the chest. Nicholas flame''s eyes became unwilling, the corners of his mouth bled and his body fell slowly.


    Gray jumped off the king''s claw and walked over with a complicated look.


    He didn''t regret killing each other. The hatred between them couldn''t be resolved at all, but his heart was a little pity for each other''s talent.


    The talent of the other party can be called the first of the younger generation. It is almost inevitable that he will become the king level of three transformations in the future. Unfortunately, he stands on the opposite side and has to kill the other party.


    Approaching, gray found that Nicholas flame had died. He had been seriously injured before. Now he was stabbed through his heart by gray, so he was almost killed immediately.


    Gray came forward to put away Nicholas flame''s spear, and then pulled out Nicholas flame''s Rune space bag.


    After looking around and confirming that there was no one else, gray pressed one hand on Nicholas flame''s head and used his resurrection ability.


    Buzz!


    A trace of trembling appeared, and the invisible wave spread, but soon the wave disappeared, became silent, and failed to use the resurrection ability.


    "Sure enough, it has reached the upper limit!"


    He raised his eyebrows and gray stood up.


    According to his estimation, the resurrection ability should be able to control 20 waste levels or four king levels. So far, he has resurrected a total of two king levels, six waste levels and many barbarian levels or below with the resurrection ability.


    This obviously reached the upper limit of resurrection, which made him insufficient to resurrect the king level, resulting in the complete failure of his resurrection this time.

 Chapter 555

    "What a pity!"


    Gray shook his head slightly and felt a pity. A person with such talent, but he couldn''t revive with the resurrection ability.


    Of course, if you really have to revive Nicholas flame, you can kill a king level combat power.


    However, he will not do so. Although he is under his control, he has his own thoughts. He is no different from ordinary people. If he kills them, it is no different from killing normal people, and these people are still loyal to themselves.


    Gray didn''t want to kill even the ice king beast.


    The ice king beast resurrected by his resurrection ability is like his war beast. He has an extreme attachment to him, and even has a closer relationship than ordinary war beasts. Gray can''t do anything.


    Receive the body of Nicholas flame into the rune space bag containing the body of the killer king. For the time being, gray didn''t think about how to arrange each other''s body.


    The resurrection ability can''t be used, and gray doesn''t care about the corpse control ability. The blood method cultivated by the other party is not a physical blood method. If the corpse control ability is used to resurrect, the combat power is not as good as the general King level blood beast, so there is no need to control it.


    Use the back feeding ability to repair the injury on the king''s claw. Gray ordered the king''s claw to return to the cemetery, while he sat on the king''s claw and took out the rune space bag of Nicholas flame to check the harvest.


    In the rune space bag, the most striking is the bottle after bottle of medicine like flame, which is the flame medicine.


    "There are more than 50 bottles. It''s really not an ordinary rich man!"


    Gray couldn''t help whispering at a rough count.


    Flame potion is one of the top auxiliary cultivation potions in the four kingdoms. Each bottle is of high value and can''t be bought by money at all.


    I didn''t expect that Nicholas flame had more than 50 bottles, and its wealth can be imagined.


    "The next five years of cultivation have been settled!"


    More than 50 bottles of flaming potions, plus the purple moon potion left in his hand, are enough to ensure that he will not lack auxiliary cultivation potions in the next five years.


    Gray continued to look at the rest of the space bag.


    Judging from the volume, there should be more than 100000 magic coins. If converted into gold coins, there should be more than 10 million, which is a good harvest.


    Gray continued to look at other things. Soon he saw a long sword without scabbard, but the handle was beautifully decorated.


    He took out the long sword. The length of the sword should be 1.67 meters. The body of the sword is silver white. The body of the sword is wide. The position of the handle is decorated with rubies polished into hexagon. It looks like a work of art.


    The wind power was injected into the long sword. Gray waved the sword and immediately cut out a huge wind blade, leaving a huge crack on the ground.


    "This is a silver weapon!"


    From the increase of blood beast ability, gray immediately judged that it was a silver weapon.


    "It is reasonable to say that such a precious silver weapon should not be without a sword handle. Did you get it in the tomb?"


    The value of each silver weapon is extremely high. It is impossible for those who get it not to put a scabbard on it. The only explanation is that this silver weapon comes from the tomb and has not had time to put a scabbard on it.


    Moreover, although Nicholas flame has a noble status, gray doesn''t think that the royal family of the flame kingdom will equip him with two silver weapons, and one of them is a sword weapon. You know, Nicholas flame uses a gun.


    So the sword probably came from the tomb, and gray guessed that it probably came from some sculptures.


    Gray continued to look at other things.


    A large number of clothes are used for washing. One set should be used as a spare war suit, several bottles of advanced healing medicine, and a large number of works of art with superb technology.


    "Well, is this...?"


    A container made of refined gold attracted Gray''s attention. Gray looked carefully. It was a container with several liters of capacity. There were words on the side of the container. When he saw the words above, gray couldn''t help crying out.


    "Demon poisonous dragon blood, it''s actually demon poisonous dragon blood!"


    Gray''s face burst into joy.


    Now his realm has reached the third level of wasteland level. At most, he should be able to break through and become king level in a year. After reaching King level, he has only two choices to improve his realm.


    One is to look for evolutionary medicinal materials to improve blood vessels by combining evolutionary medicinal materials with blood methods.


    However, the rarity of evolutionary herbs is obvious. Although Gray''s strength and power are not weak, it also depends on luck.


    The other is to find the blood of the blood beast of the magic light level, swallow the blood of the polished blood beast, and get the blood of the magic light level.


    The best way, of course, is the latter. Swallowing evolutionary herbs is difficult to get, and it is not done overnight. In the process, you must swallow evolutionary herbs at least several times before you can raise your blood to the magic light level.


    If you swallow the blood of the magic light level blood beast, you can get the blood of the magic light level blood beast at one time, which will save a lot of things.


    To explore this cemetery this time, what gray wanted most was the blood of the magic light blood beast, but he couldn''t meet it all the way.


    Just when he had no hope, unexpectedly, he found the blood of magic light blood beast in the rune space of Nicholas flame.


    "This bottle of blood should come from the tomb."


    The blood method practiced by the owner of the tomb is the poison lizard sequence blood method. This kind of magic light level blood beast blood is also the poison lizard sequence, so gray estimated that this bottle of magic light level blood beast blood should come from the tomb.


    He looked away from the demon poisonous dragon and gray looked at other things. There were a large number of gemstones, red, yellow, blue and green. Each was a very valuable Rune material.


    In addition, there are a lot of bits and pieces. Gray glanced at the general value. The rune space bag was explored. At this time, gray also arrived near the tomb.


    The battle was over. What came into view was the bare ground spread for miles. On the ground, there were cracks one after another, melted and solidified magma, and scorched black marks one after another.


    Gray jumped off the king''s claw, put it away, walked to Francis, Sophia and hilya and asked.


    "How''s it going, kill Blair. Did the flame?"


    "No, let him escape. He was too fast. Even Lord Tiffany and the three of them couldn''t leave him, but he was seriously injured."


    Francis shook his head with slight regret.


    "Is the weapon Lord Tiffany got a gold weapon?"


    Gray said curiously.


    "It should not be wrong. Judging from the characteristics after excitation, it is more than 90% similar to the description of gold weapons in books during the imperial period."


    Sophia said happily.


    "What are the plans of the next three kingdoms?"


    "Prepare to attack the flame kingdom. Now Lord Tiffany, they are discussing the alliance of the three countries."


    Said the fascist with a murderous tone.


    "Just now I saw you chasing Nicholas flame. What was the result?"


    Next, hilya asked.


    Gray took out the rune space bag and released Nicholas flame''s body.


    "You really killed me!"


    When they saw Nicholas flame''s body, they couldn''t help looking at each other. Although they knew that gray had the strength to kill Nicholas flame, they were still a little surprised when they saw Nicholas flame''s body.


    Killed Nicholas flame, and now gray can be said to be the first person of the young generation.


    "The loss of the flame Kingdom this time is not generally large!"


    All three could not help sighing the loss of the flame kingdom.


    Even Nicholas flame, a child with infinite potential, died here. Coupled with other people killed in the flame Kingdom, even if the flame Kingdom has passed the crisis this time, I''m afraid there will be a power fault in the future.


    With Gray''s strength, he has been qualified to participate in the king level meeting of the Three Kingdoms, but gray has not been involved. He is not interested in this meeting, but he is interested in going to the flame kingdom.


    I thought I might not have the chance to enter the flame kingdom in this life. Now it seems that it is possible not only to enter the flame Kingdom, but also to witness the collapse of the flame kingdom.


    The reason for all this is only because of a cemetery. I have to sigh that this cemetery is extraordinary. It not only has a large number of wealth that even the king level strong want to covet, but also determines the future situation of the four kingdoms.


    Returning to his tent, gray began to check his harvest of exploring the tomb this time.


    Several bottles of thousands of years old red wine are enough to make five or six precious magic materials for silver weapons, and a war suit whose value is still above silver weapons.


    These are known harvests. The next is the harvest in the last tomb. Because of the special circumstances, in the final tomb, he almost stuffed things into the purple ring when he saw them. Even he didn''t know what he got.


    Gray first took out five weapons, which were placed on the weapon rack in the tomb, a knife, a long sword, a battle axe, a long gun, and a short sword suitable for assassination.


    The five weapons have different colors, and each one looks extremely exquisite, which makes people feel an impulse to put them in the hall as works of art, but gray is sure that these five weapons are by no means works of art.


    He picked up five weapons one by one and checked the increase effect of the five weapons.


    "Sure enough, they are all silver weapons!"


    Gray was excited by the results. All the five weapons were silver weapons.


    "Connect the two handles in Nicholas''s hand, the one in the king of killers''s hand, and the two handles already in my hand. There are ten silver weapons in my hand!"


    Even gray could not help sighing at his current wealth. A man actually had ten silver weapons, while a Duke family such as the Graham family only had one silver weapon. In contrast, it is enough to see his current wealth.


    One of the reasons why he can have so many silver weapons is his current combat power. He killed his opponents to obtain five weapons, and each of them is enough to destroy the Naham family before the king level strongman returned.


    Second, because of the wealth of the owner of this tomb, if he had not met such an amazing tomb, he would never have obtained enough five silver weapons.


    However, he has not gained the most. The biggest harvest is the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. It is a gold weapon, which is absolutely worth far more than all the silver weapons in his hands.


    Of course, the ownership of this weapon is very controversial. Theoretically, this weapon should belong to the royal families of the Three Kingdoms, and it is likely to be jointly kept by the royal families of the Three Kingdoms in the future.

 Chapter 556

    Put away the five silver weapons, gray waved his hand, and a red sandalwood box with sapphire inlaid on the surface of the box appeared. When the box was opened, a large number of jewelry appeared in front of gray.


    There are sapphire inlaid rings, large pearl necklaces, exquisite purple gem EARRINGS


    These are not magic weapons, just ordinary jewelry. Of course, from the perspective of delicacy, they should all come from jewelry masters. They should be very popular jewelry in the imperial period.


    However, these jewels are of no use to gray except for the women of the Fergus family.


    "After returning to the castle, let Sarah and Caroline choose a few and throw the rest into the fuggs family''s secret room."


    Having figured out the arrangement of this box of jewelry, gray put away the box of jewelry and released a red sandalwood box inlaid with ruby.


    When the ruby wooden box was opened, dozens of crystal utensils were exposed. All of them were polished with high-grade crystal, with different shapes and sizes. There were large bottle mouth at the bottom, small shape like an awl, oval at the bottom, and looked quite slender


    Such vessels, which gray had seen in master DURU''s medicine refining room in the Fergus family, were all used for refining medicine.


    "There is a whole set of high-grade medicine refining utensils. Is it possible that the owner of the tomb is a medicine refiner?"


    Putting away the ruby box, gray couldn''t help guessing the identity of the owner of the tomb.


    After checking several things in succession, gray found that they were all very valuable but not very useful to him. He released the bookshelves he got in the tomb.


    The bookshelf is divided into two layers, one thick book after another, neatly arranged, with a total of dozens of books.


    He took out the first book on the left of the upper layer and looked at the name of the book.


    "Magic medicine."


    The name of the book is magic medicine, and when you open it, you see one kind of magic medicine after another. The book records the medicine properties and growth environment of magic medicine in great detail, and even draws outline drawings.


    Gray put down this book and took out another book. The title of the book read "complete collection of Medicinal Materials Volume I". Gray looked through it and found that it recorded a large number of common medicinal materials. These medicinal materials are not as valuable as magic medicinal materials, but they are the most common and commonly used medicinal materials.


    "It seems that the owner of the tomb is really likely to be a herbalist."


    He went through several books and found that they were all related to medicinal materials. Gray affirmed the identity of the master pharmacist of the tomb, but he didn''t know the level of refining medicine of the other party.


    "Phenanthrene refining notes?"


    Reading one book after another, a book called "Philippine refining notes" attracted Gray''s attention. This book is not thick, but in Gray''s view, it is of the greatest value, because the prescriptions recorded in this book are all magic potions.


    There are more than a dozen formulas of magic potions in the whole book. In the formulas, except for the blood dragon potion gray has seen, gray has never heard of other potions, but only the introduction of the effects of potions has made gray realize the value of these potions.


    Finally, gray glanced through the dozens of books and found that they were all books related to drug refining.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to never forget. Otherwise, I really want to learn how to refine medicine."


    Gray is still very interested in refining medicine. His strength has improved rapidly in the past two years. He has made great contributions to the auxiliary cultivation medicine.


    However, such medicine has no stable source. It is either traded with the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, or obtained from the secret room of exploration, or from the opponent killed by him. It can not guarantee a stable supply.


    If you can refine magic potion, plus the magic potion formula in the film notes, there will be a steady stream of auxiliary cultivation resources in the future, but at least there will be a source.


    But it''s a pity that he doesn''t have the ability to never forget.


    It''s not that you can''t become a herbalist without the ability of never forgetting, but you need the ability of never forgetting to make great achievements in refining medicine.


    Obviously, gray doesn''t want to be just an ordinary medicine refiner. That doesn''t mean anything to him. If he wants to be a real medicine refiner, the ability to never forget is essential.


    "I don''t know if I can meet a blood beast with the ability to never forget..."


    So far, gray hasn''t seen a blood beast with the ability to never forget. He doesn''t know whether there is a blood beast with such ability. If he can meet it, he will also have the opportunity to become a medicine refining master.


    "Do you want to give the phenanthrene refining notes to master DURU?"


    Gray hesitated to pick up the phenanthrene refining note recording the formula of magic potion again.


    Among the more than ten magic potions above, gray has only heard and seen blood dragon potions, and it is this potion that makes gray realize the high value of these more than ten potions.


    Blood dragon potion is a potion whose value is still above purple moon potion and flame potion. It can be put together with blood dragon potion. It is likely to be a potion of the same value.


    And such a precious medicine, gray did not trust to give it to master DURU.


    On the one hand, gray is worried that it is difficult to refine the medicine based on the other party''s refining level. On the other hand, Gray''s trust in the other party is far from being entrusted with such a precious medicine formula.


    Although the other party lives in the Fergus family, he has no contract with the Fergus family and can leave at any time. Under such circumstances, gray is not confident that he will give such a valuable magic potion formula to the other party.


    In a secret manor in the gem Kingdom, the fourth of the fifth forces who withdrew from the cemetery entered this manor.


    This is one of their secret garrisons in the gem Kingdom, and then the pursuit broke out. The main target of the Three Kingdoms is the flame Kingdom, so they easily got rid of the Three Kingdoms.


    "Use what you get to improve your strength as soon as possible!"


    After three times of transformation, the king level said in a flat voice and entered one of the training rooms.


    Entering the cultivation room, he took off the mask on his face, which was the face of a middle-aged man with vicissitudes in his eyes.


    With a wave of his hand, the rune puppet from the tomb appeared in the cultivation room, occupying more than half of the originally empty cultivation room.


    He walked up to the rune puppet and sat cross legged. His spirit established a connection with an extremely special changing pattern in his mind.


    This is a brand of law, which is composed of tens of thousands of lines of movement, even more complex than the brand of crazy law cultivated by gray.


    As he triggered this brand, his blood power was consumed rapidly, and behind him appeared the virtual shadow of the law brand, and wisps of strange white gas floated out of the rune puppet and integrated into him.


    With the gathering of this wisp of white air, his body seemed to break some kind of shackles, and the breath became stronger and stronger.


    Soon, he was promoted from the initial stage of three times of King level transformation to the middle stage of three times of King level transformation, and then from the middle stage of three times of King level transformation to the later stage of three times of King level transformation. Finally, his breath reached the peak of three times of King level transformation.


    In a short time, the strength of the other party was raised from the initial stage of three times of King level transformation to the peak of three times of King level transformation. In the process, the other party did not take any auxiliary cultivation magic potion.


    The strength reached the king level peak of three transformations. The white fog floating from the rune puppet was gone. The law shadow behind him slowly disappeared, and the blood power was consumed. The middle-aged man retreated slightly.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t win that golden weapon. Otherwise, it should be enough to upgrade to the magic light level."


    The middle-aged man was a little sorry. He stood up and walked out of the cultivation room. His breath was surging. At this time, the other party''s realm was equivalent to Breyer flame. Coupled with the strong defense of the other party, even Breyer flame was never the other party''s opponent.


    Just as the middle-aged man stood up and walked out of the cultivation room, in the other three cultivation rooms of the manor, the woman with a beauty mole at the corner of her mouth and the other two also walked out of the cultivation room, and the breath on them was stronger than before.


    There is a beauty mole in the corner of her mouth. The woman and another have reached the second transformation King level, and the last one has reached the third transformation King level judging from the breath intensity.

 Chapter 557

    A day later, the edge forest in the flame kingdom.


    Under the pursuit of the Three Kingdoms, the flame Kingdom successfully fled back to the flame Kingdom and met with a group of people.


    A total of more than 30 people went to the gem Kingdom this time, but only more than 10 people returned, most of them with injuries and embarrassed faces.


    Although Blair flaming escaped successfully, he was also seriously injured under the siege of Tiffany. He had serious strength in his hands, abdomen and back. Although he had taken advanced healing medicine, it could not be repaired in a short time.


    "What about Nicholas? Why didn''t you see Nicholas?"


    He looked around at the people present and asked with a thump in his heart.


    Silence, for a moment, a king level strong man said in a low voice.


    "When I ran away, I saw him being chased by gray Fergus!"


    "Pursued by gray Fergus, isn''t it...?"


    Hearing this, more than a dozen people couldn''t help sinking. According to the prior agreement, they escaped and met here. But now, Nicholas flame didn''t appear, and the result can be imagined.


    "Gray Fergus, damn you!"


    Knowing that Nicholas flame may have been more or less dangerous, Brell flame''s eyes are full of cold and murderous intent.


    Nicholas flame is a royal genius whose talent is higher than him. According to his estimation, the other party may have the possibility to break the king level bottleneck and achieve magic light. It can be said that the other party has placed the hope of the royal family of the flame kingdom.


    However, such an outstanding gifted child is now likely to have died in the hands of gray Fergus. The killing intention in his heart can no longer be suppressed. The strong killing intention makes the people around him unconsciously retreat for several steps.


    "Lord Breyer, what will you do next? The three kingdoms now have gold weapons. They will certainly not let the flame Kingdom go."


    A king level strongman said in a worried voice.


    His words aroused the concern of everyone present. A golden weapon has seriously affected the balance between the flame Kingdom and the Three Kingdoms. If one is not good, the flame kingdom may perish.


    "Let all the core members of each family withdraw into the king''s capital. With the defense of the king''s capital, even if they have gold weapons, it is difficult to break through in a short time."


    Braille said in a deep voice.


    The flame king was built on the basis of the cities in the imperial period. The rune mechanism in the imperial period is also preserved. After repair, the defense held up by even the strong of magic light level is difficult to break in a short time.


    "But it''s not a way to shrink in the king''s capital all the time. Even with the defense of the king''s capital, it will always be broken one day."


    The king level strong frowned.


    "Don''t worry too much. I got something in the tomb, which may help me break through to the magic light level. If I can break through to the magic light level, the crisis of the flame kingdom will be reduced. Then it will be time for us to counter attack the Three Kingdoms."


    Brell blaze glanced at the crowd and cheered up.


    "Break through to magic light level? Great!"


    Hearing the news, everyone around was shocked and looked forward to it.


    The reason why the Three Kingdoms can play a strong war power now is that a golden weapon is not the strength of the Three Kingdoms. If Lord Brell can break through to the magic light level, the Three Kingdoms relying on gold weapons will not be rivals. It is not impossible to unify the four kingdoms at that time.


    Three days later, the Allied forces of the Three Kingdoms, including gray, entered the flame kingdom. This time, all the experts of the Three Kingdoms entered the flame Kingdom, and their strength reached the lowest level.


    "I didn''t expect to have a chance to set foot on this land!"


    Entering the flame Kingdom and looking at the land of the flame Kingdom, gray couldn''t help sighing.


    Based on his relationship with the flame Kingdom, under normal circumstances, it is almost doomed that it is impossible to set foot on the land of the flame kingdom in this life. If he appears on the land of the flame Kingdom, he will be chased and killed by the flame Kingdom, but he did not expect to have the opportunity to set foot on the land of the flame Kingdom one day.


    "The temperature of the flame kingdom is indeed higher than that of our three countries!"


    After feeling the temperature, gray found that the temperature increased significantly. If the temperature of purple moon, crimson and gem is slightly cold, the temperature of flame kingdom is slightly hot.


    "What a good place!"


    Francis sighed slightly.


    Due to the strong photosynthesis, the grain yield of the flame kingdom is very high, and some regions can even sow twice a year.


    The abundant grain output has brought a lot of food to the flame Kingdom, which supports more nobles and more soldiers. This is also the foundation for the flame kingdom to launch war against the Three Kingdoms every few years.


    The party quickly went deep into the flame kingdom. After an hour, a huge city with a population of hundreds of thousands appeared in front of them.


    "On the scale of this city, it should be a count city."


    The gem Kingdom has changed three times. King level Jennifer Austin glanced at the city road from a distance.


    "We need to explore whether the nobles in this city are still in the city."


    Said Tiffany violet.


    "It really needs to be explored. The three of you go and have a look."


    Lennon crimson nodded, and then gave orders to the three bloodless soldiers.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The three wild blood warriors answered and left quickly. They were not too worried about their own safety. A count''s city was enough with their strength.


    Half an hour later, the three wild blood soldiers returned unharmed, one of them said.


    "Sir, the nobleman in the city is a count, but he has evacuated the city. According to our inquiry, the other party has received the order of the royal family of the flame Kingdom two days ago and retreated into the royal capital of the flame kingdom."


    "Have you withdrawn into the capital of the flame king? It seems that the flame Kingdom wants to deal with our three countries with the defense of the capital."


    Jennifer Austin said faintly.


    "That''s good. Just break the king''s capital of the flame Kingdom, and the whole flame kingdom will be controlled by us. Let''s go directly to the king''s capital of the flame kingdom."


    Said Tiffany violet.


    The party hurried on, and the lowest strength reached the wasteland level. The speed was very fast. One day later, they had reached a place more than 100 miles away from the flame king.


    In front of them, a huge lake appeared and spread forward. It was almost invisible. Unlike a lake, it was like a sea.


    "What a big lake!"


    Seeing this lake, gray sighed slightly. This is the largest lake he has ever seen.


    "This should be the largest clear water lake in the flame kingdom."


    Said Sophia.


    "It''s said that there is an enchanted light level blood beast in the depths of this lake. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    Said Francis, looking at the lake.


    "I don''t know if there are magic light level blood beasts, but I''m afraid there are king level water-based blood beasts."


    Gray thought for a moment and said.


    It is said that there is a demon light level blood beast in the depths of the endless ice sheet, but the last time he went to the depths of the endless ice sheet with Barnett Nahum, he even saw the world barrier at the edge of the endless ice sheet, but he still failed to meet the demon light level blood beast.


    He had a guess that the magic light level blood beast probably disappeared with the Empire thousands of years ago, and the one who destroyed the magic light level blood beast was probably the one who destroyed the Empire. The other party should not allow the existence of the magic light level combat power.


    After a little rest, the party continued on their way. More than an hour later, a huge and magnificent city appeared in front of them.


    This is a circular city, which is round as a whole and sits on a huge plain.


    This is a city huge enough to accommodate millions of people. The walls of the city are golden. From a distance, the golden light is brilliant and gorgeous.


    Inside the city, there are many dome buildings. Without exception, the tops of these dome buildings are painted gold, just like a burning Golden Torch.


    At this time, on the sky of this huge city, a light transparent barrier covered the city like a pot cover, enveloping the city.


    Occasionally, birds flew into the city and hit the transparent barrier. They suddenly burst into flames and turned into ashes.


    This is the king capital of the flame kingdom!

 Chapter 558

    There were few pedestrians on the streets of the flame king. Occasionally, pedestrians also hurried and looked panic. The whole king was shrouded in a depressed atmosphere, and the panic was spreading, just like a picture of the coming end.


    In the exquisite houses in the city, all the important members of the Royal aristocratic families from all over the country are sad and angry.


    The flame Kingdom, recognized as the strongest Kingdom among the four kingdoms, was suppressed so that the purple moon, crimson and gem had to unite to form an alliance. They have always been proud of it.


    It is such a powerful kingdom that now it is forced to stick to the king''s capital. In their view, this is an absolute shame.


    They were worried about the future of the Kingdom, and they were angry at the three kingdoms that were about to attack.


    "The purple moon, crimson and gem are coming!"


    Suddenly, a news spread in the king''s capital of the flame kingdom. All those who learned the news turned pale.


    Fear appeared on some faces. Although there was no fear on some faces, their trembling bodies showed their panic mood at this time.


    "Do you think Wang Du will be... Broken?"


    Panic was spreading, and panic filled the whole King''s capital. Some noble children looked slightly pale and asked with worry.


    "No, Wang Du will not be broken, and the Three Kingdoms will not break Wang Du''s defense!"


    Some noble children said firmly, but a tremor in his voice exposed that he didn''t have much confidence.


    The strength of the defense barrier of the king capital of the flame kingdom is not known by ordinary noble children like him, and naturally there is no way to know whether the Three Kingdoms can break through the defense barrier.


    Gray and his party arrived outside the capital of the flame king.


    "I heard that the flame king was built on the basis of cities during the imperial period. Is it true?"


    Looking at the huge capital in front of her, gray asked Sophia.


    "It was indeed built on the basis of imperial cities. In fact, all the kings of our four countries were built on the basis of cities left during the imperial period."


    Sophia, dressed in purple combat clothes, nodded.


    "I''m afraid the defense of the defense barrier will be very strong..."


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    Gray admired the rune technology in the imperial period. Since the current king is a city in the imperial period, the defense barrier is likely to be generated by the rune array in the imperial period, and the defense intensity will be absolutely strong.


    "The defense barrier should be produced by the defense Rune array in the imperial period. I just don''t know how much power the defense Rune array can exert. Let me try the strength of the defense barrier!"


    Tiffany violet looked at the transparent barrier in front of him and said that a gun with black grain appeared in his hand.


    Under the perfusion of his blood power, a large number of purple flames gathered at the tip of the gun, and then a huge purple blood beast appeared and rushed out to attack the defense barrier in front of him.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the purple flame fluttered on the defense barrier, but at the next moment, the golden flame on the defense barrier bloomed, and the purple flame disappeared instantly, and there was no wave in the defense barrier in the process.


    "Unexpectedly, it didn''t even cause any waves!"


    Gray looked slightly surprised at the effect of Tiffany violet''s blow.


    Even without the use of gold weapons, as a king level power of three transformations, the power of one blow of Tiffany violet is enough to reach the king level of three transformations, but even such a blow can''t shake the defense barrier, which is a bit exaggerated.


    "The defense is above the defense barrier of the purple moon king."


    Francis, too, was slightly pale.


    "Try using gold weapons."


    The gem Kingdom has been transformed three times, said King Jennifer Austin.


    Tiffany violet nodded, put away the long gun with black grain, and a golden sword appeared in his hand.


    After discussion, this golden weapon was kept by the royal families of the three countries in turn for a period of ten years, and the royal family of the purple moon kingdom was the first to keep it.


    Hula!


    With the power of Tiffany violet''s blood pouring into the sabre, a huge purple flame blood beast appeared, which was several times larger than the purple flame blood beast just now, and attacked the defense barrier of the flame kingdom.


    Boom!


    A loud noise louder than just now sounded, the purple flame filled a large area of the defense barrier, and the translucent defense barrier made waves.


    However, although the translucent defense barrier made waves, it did not break. The golden flame burned on the body surface and soon extinguished the purple flame.


    "A strike with golden weapons can only cause waves. This defense array should be kept very complete and can play at least 90% of its defense."


    Seeing the effect of this blow, Tiffany violet frowned slightly.


    "Try it together!"


    Lennon crimson glanced at the crowd and said.


    Everyone nodded, and then attacked themselves at the same time.


    Hula!


    Crackling!


    Whew!


    For a time, the purple flame monster, the crimson lightning giant column, the huge earthy yellow light blade and the black fog vortex attacked more than 100 times and attacked on the defense barrier.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The terrible explosion continued to sound. Under the joint efforts of more than 100 people, especially more than 10 kings, the defense barrier appeared violent waves, but in the end, the defense barrier was carried down.


    "There''s hope, go on!"


    Seeing the fierce waves of the defense barrier, gray and others couldn''t help but brighten their eyes.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray and others shot one after another, but half an hour later, their blood power was fully consumed, but they still failed to break through the defense barrier, so gray and others had to stop.


    They must maintain half of their blood power, otherwise they will be easily attacked by the flame kingdom.


    "No... it''s blocked!"


    When gray and others attacked the defense barrier for the first time, everyone in the king of the flame Kingdom looked at the defense barrier.


    Seeing the fierce waves of the defense barrier under the attack, everyone''s heart beat a half beat slower. Fortunately, until the end, the defense barrier was not broken despite the fierce waves.


    In the Royal Palace of the flame Kingdom, the royal family gathered in the hall, and the look on their faces was not as relaxed as that of ordinary nobles.


    Under such a high-intensity attack, the rune lines are likely to be damaged. They have been paying close attention to the rune array. Now they are waiting for those who pay attention to them to report.


    Just then, a middle-aged man ran in quickly. When he saw the middle-aged man, Blair flame asked quickly.


    "Well, is there any damage to the rune pattern?"


    "There are 30 damages."


    The middle-aged man said seriously.


    "It''s damaged 30 places."


    Hearing this news, everyone in the hall could not help but sink in their hearts. The rune pattern is damaged, which is a terrible news, because with the damage of the rune pattern, the defense strength of the defense barrier will slowly decrease.


    "Send the rune master to repair it urgently."


    Braille. The flame commanded.


    Beyond the capital of the flame kingdom.


    "What a strong defense barrier."


    Gray and others who stopped the attack could not help frowning. Under their continuous attack, although the defense barrier fluctuated violently, they failed to break through the defense barrier after all.


    "This defensive barrier is too strong. We can''t break it with our combat power."


    A king level strong man sighed.


    "The defense barrier is really strong, but in my estimation, under such a strong attack just now, the rune array of the king capital of the flame kingdom should be damaged. A few more rounds of such attack should break the barrier of the king capital of the flame kingdom."


    A king level strong man who was a master of Rune judged.


    "That''s useless. We need to rest and restore the power of blood. At this time, the flame Kingdom has time to repair the damaged Rune array."


    A king level strongman shook his head.


    "What''s next?"


    A bald king asked.


    "Since we can''t break the defense barrier, we simply trapped them in the king''s capital and blocked their material sources."


    A middle-aged woman with the appearance of King level suggested.


    "It''s of little use. According to the information obtained by the spy, the flame Kingdom has accumulated a lot of food before that, enough for millions of people in the king''s capital to eat for several years."


    A king level strongman shook his head. The flame kingdom had already considered this and hoarded a large amount of food. The siege of the flame King cut off the material supply and did not need it at all.


    "Lord Tiffany, I have a suggestion. It should be able to break the defense barrier."


    Just then Francis went to Tiffany violet and said.

 Chapter 559

    "What advice?"


    Tiffany violet asked curiously.


    "The reason why we can''t break the defense barrier is that the defense barrier is too strong and our joint strength is not enough. We just need to summon another group of people to come and work together. We should be able to break the defense barrier."


    Said Francis.


    "But we have basically used the manpower that can be mobilized."


    Said Lennon crimson.


    This time, in order to deal with the Three Kingdoms of the flame Kingdom, it can be said that they are pouring out. Except for some places that need to be guarded, all famine level and above are called.


    "It doesn''t have to be famine level, brute level or even crazy level, as long as the quantity is enough."


    Said Francis.


    "This method is feasible. Inform each kingdom and let the Kingdom mobilize brute level and crazy level."


    Jennifer Austin agrees.


    The news of summoning barbarian level and crazy level has been sent to their respective kingdoms. It should take a week from receiving the news to gathering to the king capital of the flame kingdom. After all, there are too many people gathering, and the speed of crazy level is limited.


    More than 100 people in the Three Kingdoms set up tents outside the king''s capital, waiting for the arrival of reinforcements.


    Returning to his tent, Gray''s invisible spiritual connection through his resurrection ability called in his brain.


    "Bart."


    In the flame Kingdom, he placed an insider, the one who went to the storm mercenary regiment and was resurrected after his Yin death.


    Over the past year, he has been able to get the news about the flame kingdom from the other party through the storm mercenary regiment from time to time.


    "Lord gray."


    Soon, a voice in Gray''s head sounded and he got a response.


    This kind of spiritual communication cannot be too far away. If it is too far away, it can only perceive the general orientation of the other party. In addition, it can not get more information.


    He was ready to contact him just now, but he was fighting against the defense barrier of the king capital of the flame kingdom. He couldn''t be distracted, so he blocked this connection.


    Now that he has time, he is ready to ask the other party and contact him for the reason.


    "Why did you contact me just now?"


    Asked gray.


    "Lord gray, I have a very important message."


    Bart said eagerly.


    "What news?"


    Gray wondered what news could make the other party so eager.


    "Breyer flame got a potion specially used to break through the bottleneck of magic light level in the tomb. He plans to break through to magic light level through this potion."


    Said Bart hastily.


    "Medicine specially used to break through the bottleneck of magic light level? Are you going to break through to magic light level through this medicine?"


    Gray was shocked. Such news was like a thunder. Although the three kingdoms now occupied absolute advantages, the flame Kingdom shrank in the king''s capital and survived relying on the defense of the king''s capital.


    But if Breyer flame really breaks through to the magic light level, the situation will be reversed. The power of the magic light level can not be comparable to that of gold weapons.


    "Is the news reliable?"


    Gray asked hurriedly.


    "It came from a king level soldier of the royal family. The news should be reliable."


    Bart replied.


    "Continue to pay attention to this matter and report to me as soon as possible."


    At the end of his contact with Bart, Gray was lost in thought. He felt that the possibility of the news was very high.


    Once, the elixir that can help break through the king level was found in the ruins of the imperial period. Now, it is not impossible to have the elixir that can help break through the magic light level.


    "How can I tell the Three Kingdoms?"


    Gray is in a dilemma.


    After learning such important news, I was worried about how to pass the news to the Three Kingdoms.


    His relationship with Bart and his special resurrection ability must not be exposed.


    The ability to resurrect the dead and let the dead be completely controlled by him, once discovered, will definitely cause fear and hostility among the people around him.


    However, if the news is not told to the Three Kingdoms, extremely serious consequences are likely to occur. If Breyer flame really breaks through the magic light level with medicine, the three kingdoms that are unprepared will suffer heavy losses.


    "Hide it for the time being."


    After careful consideration, gray finally decided not to say it for the time being.


    In the last battle, Breyer flame was seriously injured under the siege of Tiffany violet. It can be said that he was seriously injured. Depending on the other party''s current physical condition, he must not take this medicine. If his body is not in the best state, the result is likely to be injury plus injury.


    In just another week, the support of the Three Kingdoms will arrive. It should be able to break the barrier of the king capital of the flame Kingdom and invade the flame kingdom before the other party takes the medicine.


    "Can the other party really become the first existence to break through the magic light level in thousands of years?"


    Moreover, gray is skeptical about whether the other party can break through the magic light level through the potion.


    According to his guess, in today''s world, there are some "rules" due to the huge Rune array, which limits the existence of the magic light level. This is also the reason why Blair flame still failed to break through even at the peak of three transformations.


    Even if Breyer flaming has a potion that can break through the magic light level, if taken in this world, the result is likely to be suppressed by the "rules" and can not break through.


    The next morning.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, in a tent, the unique authority of the king level strong spread, and then the tent turned into ashes under the purple flame, and a purple giant beast with a length of more than ten meters appeared.


    The giant beast is covered with purple scales, slender limbs, pointed head and many black mysterious lines.


    At this time, the purple beast was covered with purple flame, which turned the tent into ashes.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Who is releasing the pressure?"


    Feeling the pressure, everyone rushed out of the tent and looked at the direction of the pressure.


    "The purple flame King beast, no, it''s the virtual shadow of the purple flame King beast caused by the blood method."


    Gray was also among these people. He looked at the purple flame King beast and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The person who can express such strong pressure and release the pressure must be king level. There is no doubt, but it is not clear which King level strongman is practicing and has made such a big noise.


    Because there are wild blood soldiers in the camp, when the king level strong men cultivate, they should deliberately suppress their authority to prevent it from spreading.


    "This direction... Is the tent of Francis, and Francis has become... King level?"


    Gray looked surprised and then confused.


    "No, judging from the power of Francis''s shot yesterday, he should still be a distance from the king level!"


    Yesterday, he shot at the defense barrier of the king of the flame kingdom. Francis was right next to him. He could probably feel the power of Francis. He was still a distance from the king level.


    "It''s the reason for the blood dragon potion. Yesterday he told me he was going to take the blood dragon potion."


    Just then, a crisp female voice sounded in Gray''s ear, accompanied by a faint fragrance.


    Gray turned his head and saw Sophia and hilya coming. Because they needed to be on guard against the fire Kingdom raid, they were all wearing war clothes.


    Against the background of war clothes, their waist posture is more slender and their legs are more slender.


    "I didn''t expect the blood dragon potion to work so well. It seems that I should take the blood dragon potion sometime."


    Gray nodded to them and sighed.


    It can make Francis who is still a distance away from the king level break through to the king level. The efficacy of blood dragon medicine is conservatively estimated to be several times that of purple moon medicine.


    For a long time, the virtual shadow of the purple flame King beast surrounded by fire dissipated. In it, the figure of Francis was exposed, sweating all over and looking very tired, but there was a little uncontrollable breath, showing the other party''s identity as a king level soldier.


    "Congratulations."


    After the other party changed a tent and cleaned his body, gray, Sophia and others went up to congratulate him.


    "Thank you."


    Francis was in a very good mood. After thanking him one by one, he looked at gray.


    "When are you going to be promoted to the king?"


    "Cough -"


    Gray choked at the sudden inquiry and smiled bitterly.


    "King level can''t be reached so easily."


    "It''s hard for others, but it''s easy for you."


    Francis shook his head.


    "You look up to me."


    Gray smiled bitterly again.


    Although he has reached the third level of the famine level, it has only been more than two months. Even at his current speed, it will take nearly a year to advance to the king level.


    Two days later in the morning, gray left the camp and found a forest a few miles away from the camp, ready to take the blood dragon medicine.


    Gray didn''t know how powerful the blood dragon potion was. He avoided making too much noise like Francis, so he chose to take it away from the camp.


    With a wave of his hand, at present, he has released all the control objects of his corpse control ability, including King''s claw, Warcraft, minor King Kong, and Danny greenton.


    Give warning instructions to one person and three beasts, and gray takes out the blood dragon potion.


    When the cork of the medicine bottle was opened, a strong smell of medicine was introduced into gray''s nose, with a trace of bloody smell.


    Blood dragon potion is a kind of potion with blood red color. According to Gray''s description from the Philippine refining notes, the refining of this magic potion needs to take the blood of magic light dragon beast and red dragon beast as the main material, and add many precious medicinal materials.


    Such a medicine can be said to be extremely precious. Even if the formula of the medicine is given to the top medicine refining master in the mainland today, it can not be refined, because there is no red dragon in the mainland today.


    Of course, even if the trace of the red dragon is found, no force has the ability to hunt, even the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, which now has gold weapons.


    "Gulong!"


    Gray drank the blood dragon medicine in one gulp, and a violent burning heat suddenly rose from his stomach.


    It was like swallowing magma, as if magma had flowed from his stomach to his blood vessels and to his whole body. The temperature on his body was enough to fry eggs, and he seemed to burn the whole person.

 Chapter 560

    The heat spread all over gray, and gray seemed to be bathed in magma.


    His skin was red, and his blood vessels were dilated, one by one.


    The powerful drug effect is causing drastic changes in his body. Under the blood dragon medicine, his muscle tissue is becoming more dense, his physical quality is rapidly improving, and the vortex of blood force in his heart is rapidly increasing.


    His realm is rapidly improving. It has only been two months since he was promoted to the third level of the wasteland level. His realm is only the early stage of the third level of the wasteland level, but soon he has been promoted to the middle stage of the third level of the wasteland level.


    If he practices the blood method at this time, he should be able to complete the second cultivation form of the fourth round of cultivation.


    However, his promotion did not stop, and the efficacy of blood dragon medicine did not end. After reaching the middle of the third level of the wasteland level, his realm was still improving rapidly, and soon he was promoted to the later stage of the third level of the wasteland level.


    This increase has exceeded the increase when Francis took blood dragon medicine a few days ago.


    With a secondary transformation state, his body is always hungry for supplies, and will absorb any effective ingredients that contribute to the improvement of strength without waste.


    As a result, the effect of taking one dose of medicine is likely to be comparable to that of taking two or even three doses.


    At the later stage of his promotion to the third level of King level, Gray''s promotion still didn''t stop. He was still improving. Finally, he was promoted to the peak of the third level of waste level. His external performance was that the fourth round of cultivation was nearly completed and touched the bottleneck.


    At this time, the improvement of Gray''s realm stopped, but this does not mean that the change in gray has stopped.


    Blood dragon medicine still has some effects, and under this effect, Gray''s body is changing at the micro level.


    Originally, although he had the ability of blood beast and blood, this blood was only attached to his body and did not completely integrate with his genetic genes.


    Now, blood is merging with his own genetic genes and becoming a part of genetic genes.


    In short, before integration, if he leaves his offspring, the offspring will inherit less than a shred of blood beast ability.


    After fusion, his offspring may inherit his blood and have his blood beast ability.


    The benefits of this blood fusion are not limited to this. After the complete blood fusion, the life span of the body will increase significantly, jumping from about 100 years old to about 300 years old, and the life span will be fully tripled.


    The fusion of blood and genetic genes, this micro level change, is difficult to detect. The external performance is that Gray''s promotion seems to have stopped.


    However, even micro level changes, as long as they accumulate enough, are enough to trigger macro changes. Finally, at some time, micro changes trigger macro changes, and Gray''s body changes.


    Ka, Ka, Ka!


    Gray''s bones rattled all over his body, and his strength soared suddenly. It was not an orderly increase, but a significant increase in an instant, a large increase in a very short time.


    With the great enhancement of his body, the blood force vortex in the heart of his body suddenly rotated at a faster speed.


    The volume increased rapidly, and the pressure at the center increased sharply. Then, a drop of bright liquid appeared at the center of the blood force vortex. There was only one drop of liquid, but it emitted an extremely dangerous smell, making people feel extremely palpitating.


    The liquefaction of blood power is the symbol of King level, that is to say, at this moment, Gray''s state has reached King level.


    Boom!


    The terrible pressure diffused from gray. The blood force on gray subconsciously operated according to the totem of the thunder King beast. A giant beast with a blue body appeared in Gray''s unconscious.


    The blue monster looks like a lizard, with long horns on its head, scales and feet the size of an adult''s palm, and purple lightning flashes all over it, just like a divine beast manipulating thunder.


    For a long time, the thunder disappeared and the beast that manipulated the thunder dissipated.


    Until this time, the efficacy of blood dragon medicine was completely exhausted, Gray''s burning heat disappeared, and gray also woke up.


    "What a powerful medicine. One bottle has raised my strength to King level!"


    Feeling his present state, Gray''s face showed surprise.


    A bottle of blood dragon medicine actually promoted him from the initial stage of the third level of wasteland level to King level, which fully improved his level. The strong efficacy was beyond his expectation.


    "It stinks!"


    A bad smell came out of him. Gray looked at himself and saw that his skin was full of dark stains, even his clothes.


    Naturally, this is not the stain in his original body. In his current state, his body has strong immunity and repair ability, and how can he leave so many impurities in his body.


    In fact, this is the broken cells produced by the continuous breaking and regeneration of cells in the process of metamorphosis and strength enhancement.


    He took off all his clothes and threw them away, revealing his body with clear and symmetrical muscle lines, but not bulky. Gray took out a bathtub from the purple ring, made ice with the ability of ice system, heated by the ability of fire system into warm water, and cleaned it.


    After changing the water once, gray washed his body and put on a clean moon white noble dress.


    His face is thin, his figure is slender, his black hair is like ink, and his white noble dress is worn on him, with a noble childlike temperament.


    But different from ordinary noble childe, he has a pair of extremely sharp eyes, which are so sharp that others dare not look at him.


    Being stared at by these eyes is like being stared at by a tiger and a leopard, unconsciously avoiding sight.


    "According to the estimation, it will take me at least a year to improve my strength to King level. Unexpectedly, a bottle of blood dragon medicine saved me a year."


    Feeling the explosive power of his body at this time, gray sighed slightly.


    He lamented the strong efficacy of Xuelong medicine, as well as the importance of resources.


    The cultivation of blood soldiers requires a lot of qualifications, but in addition to qualifications, resources are also essential. Only with qualifications and resources at the same time can they be improved at the fastest speed. He himself is the best example.


    In the early stage, he was seriously lack of cultivation resources. Even if he had a unique secondary transformation state, his promotion speed was equal to or even worse than that of the children of the four kings.


    In the later stage, he obtained a large number of cultivation resources, the speed of realm improvement increased, and quickly caught up with or even surpassed the children of the four kings, which is the importance of cultivation resources.


    "The Philippine refining notes must not be given to master DURU!"


    The powerful effect of blood dragon medicine makes gray even more afraid to give the Philippine medicine refining notes to master DURU. If he can, he hopes to control a medicine refining master with his resurrection ability and let him refine magic medicine for the Fergus family.


    Of course, such a person must have a big enemy with him or be a big evil person. This is the most basic principle. Gray doesn''t intend to change it.


    Thinking of his current state, gray couldn''t help thinking of another thing.


    "It''s a good thing to improve your strength. It''s just that you missed the opportunity to swallow the blood of the blood beast in the middle of the third level of the famine level. Fortunately, you can''t make up for it."


    After years of observation, gray found that the number of times he can use metamorphosis is directly proportional to his own body strength. The higher the body strength, the more times he can use metamorphosis.


    Of course, this physical strength does not mean simple defense, but the most fundamental essence of the body. To some extent, it is quite close to the realm.


    For this reason, even if you miss the opportunity to take blood metamorphosis, you can make it up in the follow-up time. In short, it can be accumulated.


    For example, now, because the realm reaches the middle of the third level of the wasteland level once, and the realm reaches the king level once, the number of times he can swallow blood metamorphosis should be twice, not once.


    "How to use the two transformation opportunities?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking about how to use these two transformation opportunities.


    Now, the blood in his hands can be used for transformation. The blood of the king of Warcraft is one kind, the blood of the king claw is one kind, the blood of the king of gemstones is one kind, and the blood of the demon poisonous dragon is one kind.


    Among them, the blood of the king claw beast can be eliminated immediately. Among the blood vessels he has today, there is the blood of the King Kong beast. This is a blood beast whose power defense speed reaches the peak of the same level, and its ability has completely covered the ability of the king claw beast.


    The blood of demon poisonous dragon must occupy a chance of transformation.


    When he reaches King level, the first thing he needs to do is to improve his blood level. Otherwise, his strength will not advance in the early stage of King level. After all, now his blood is king level blood. After reaching King level, he has developed this blood to the limit.


    The demon poisonous dragon occupies one chance of metamorphosis, and the remaining chance of metamorphosis needs to be generated between the demon king beast and the gem King beast. Gray can''t help but carefully consider the abilities of these two blood beasts.


    The characteristics of the king of Warcraft are that its defense reaches the peak of the same level and has the invisible sound wave attack ability that does not consume blood power. The characteristics of the king of gemstones are that it can gem and enhance its defense.


    In contrast, grayley ruled out the voice King beast.


    Gray has obtained the defense that can reach the top of the same realm from King Kong, and the other party''s invisible sound wave attack method, although very special, can''t see and doesn''t consume the power of blood, is limited to those who have the three mixing ability, and because it is the reason of physical ability, they should not be able to mix and strengthen the power of the three mixing ability.


    Although the gem King beast is also limited in power, it has the ability of gem, which he is optimistic about. If gem can be combined with metallization, his own defense will be enhanced.


    Moreover, the ability of the gem King beast is the earth series ability of the element class. It is possible to mix with the three mixing abilities to form a new mixing ability. The only thing that makes him quite dissatisfied is that it is only the king level blood. Compared with his current level, the blood level is a little lower.


    "The first metamorphosis is based on the blood of the demon poison King beast. As for the second metamorphosis, don''t be busy using it first."


    Finally, gray determined the blood for the first transformation. As for the second transformation, he did not determine it and did not intend to use it immediately.


    The blood level of the gem King beast was too low, which made him very dissatisfied, so he decided not to use this second transformation opportunity for the time being.

 Chapter 561

    "It seems that it''s time to inquire about the blood of the demon light level blood beast from the royal family of the purple moon kingdom!"


    According to Gray''s guess, there should be magic light level blood beast blood in the purple moon Kingdom Royal family. Although the magic light level blood beast blood is extremely rare, the purple moon Kingdom Royal family should have obtained some from the imperial relics for thousands of years.


    As for the price that makes the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom excited, gray is not worried. Gray gained a lot in the cemetery and obtained a lot of silver weapons and materials that can make silver weapons, which are very excited by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    As a power with many powerful kings, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has a great demand for silver weapons. Gray believes that silver weapons can definitely impress the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Not only the purple moon royal family, the gem royal family and the crimson royal family can also try to trade."


    After reaching the king level, gray estimated that his current conventional combat power should be comparable to the second transformation of the king level. After using the crazy blood skill, he should be comparable to the third transformation of the king level.


    Coupled with many means such as strong defense, space transmission ring and war clothes that can weaken the attack power, gray is not afraid of the royal family. Even if the secret is known by the royal family, he believes it is enough to protect himself.


    Moreover, buying the blood of the magic light level blood beast does not necessarily expose his secret and has an affinity constitution. Gray will buy the blood of the magic light level blood beast and try to see if it can be compatible. Of course, the three kingdoms do not necessarily think about other aspects.


    "The treasure house of the royal family of the flame kingdom must also have the blood of the demon light level blood beast. I don''t know if I can break the king capital of the flame Kingdom this time..."


    Compared with buying from purple moon, crimson and gem, it is undoubtedly a better choice to rob directly from the treasure house of the flame kingdom.


    Of course, there is a premise, that is, we can break through the king capital of the flame Kingdom, know where the treasure house of the flame kingdom is, and find the treasure house of the flame kingdom before others.


    Gray thinks he can''t play a big role in breaking through the king capital of the flame kingdom. There are some ways to explore the treasure house of the flame kingdom.


    Bart is now in the royal capital, and as a member of the forces directly under the jurisdiction of the royal family, he is likely to be in the Royal Palace, allowing the other party to secretly explore the location of the treasure house.


    It is not necessary to know the specific location. Just knowing the approximate range is enough for him to search earlier than others.


    "Swallow the blood of the demon poisonous dragon first!"


    After taking off his clothes and preparing hot water, gray stepped into the bathtub again, took out a huge container containing the blood of the demon poisonous dragon and poured out a portion.


    The bright red blood has a slight fishy smell, and there is a trace of fragrance in the fishy smell. After all, it is a very rare blood animal blood of magic light level. To some extent, it is no different from magic medicine, so it has a trace of fragrance.


    "Rumble -"


    Gray drank the blood and waited for the change.


    The blood slides into the stomach along the throat, and the pain appears from the stomach and spreads to the whole body. This is a kind of pain somewhat similar to burning, but it is different from burning.


    To be exact, it is a bit like the feeling of corrosion and burning after the body touches strong acid, as if the body is being corroded, and in the process of corrosion, it is releasing heat and burning the body.


    "The feeling of pain is much weaker than before!"


    Lying in the bathtub, Gray''s face didn''t change much, and he was suffering from waves of burning pain.


    Compared with the past, the degree of pain and burning is not too strong. I don''t know whether it is because Gray''s physical quality is enough to withstand two transformations, and this is only the reason for the first transformation. In short, gray easily withstood the burning pain.


    During the metamorphosis, he could even think clearly, which had never happened before. This was probably the easiest metamorphosis of swallowing blood animals he had ever experienced.


    In half an hour, Gray''s burning pain was slowly disappearing. He accurately estimated the time, which had never happened before.


    Soon, the burning pain completely disappeared and Gray''s body returned to normal.


    He walked out of the bathtub, put on his noble dress again, and experienced the most relaxed transformation. His physical fatigue was not strong, just slight fatigue, just like exercising and moving his muscles and bones.


    "Do you deliberately reserve a chance to change in the future?"


    After the most relaxed transformation, I guess that the reason why the transformation will be so easy is that his physical quality far exceeds the minimum physical quality needs of transformation. Gray couldn''t help but have the idea of retaining a transformation opportunity in the future.


    In this way, you don''t have to endure severe pain every time, and you have a chance to change. When you find the ability you want to obtain, you can get it immediately.


    "Try the power of the demon poisonous dragon!"


    Gray''s heart moved. With the instinct formed after swallowing the blood of the demon poisonous dragon and obtaining the blood of the demon poisonous dragon, he displayed the ability of the demon poisonous dragon.


    Hula!


    In front of gray, a large number of magic green fog suddenly appeared and spread forward quickly.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Under the dark green fog, the plants, ground and rocks in front of them have obviously melted. Visible to the naked eye, their huge volume is shrinking rapidly and turned into a pool of dark green liquid.


    Finally, in front of gray, all the plants in a large area disappeared, and a large number of pits appeared on the ground.


    "It''s a bit like black fog, but it''s fundamentally different!"


    Seeing the damage caused by poison power, gray commented in his heart.


    Poison ability is a kind of ability similar to black fog, but it is essentially different from black fog.


    The black fog is characterized by crushing the things encountered. Because they are crushed, they will be melted, while the poison system ability reacts with the things encountered with strong corrosivity and melts them in the reaction process.


    "I''m afraid the two have similar abilities..."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was some speculation in his heart. With a flick of his finger, a wisp of mixing ability was used by him.


    Shua!


    Between his fingers, a fist sized dark green mist appeared and shot forward.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    One tree after another was penetrated under the dark green fog, and huge holes appeared. It spread forward all the way. After spreading forward for a long time, the dark green fog was completely consumed.


    "Sure enough, it is integrated into the original mixing ability."


    Gray''s eyes lit up when he saw the color of the fog.


    Originally, the color of mixing ability was black, but now it has become dark green. The color has changed, and it is more inclined to the color of poison ability. It is inevitable that mixing ability occurs.


    "I didn''t expect such a surprise!"


    Gray''s face was full of joy.


    He swallowed the blood of the demon poisonous dragon to transform in order to obtain the blood of the magic light level, improve the blood level and give himself room for progress.


    Now he has not only improved his blood level, but also added a new series of hybrid ability and turned it into four hybrid abilities, which is a surprise for him.


    "When the three hybrid abilities are used, they can fight over two levels. Now they become four hybrid abilities. I don''t know if they can fight over three levels?"


    Gray''s eyes were full of expectations.


    According to the mixing rules of element mixing ability, the power will increase by one level for each additional element ability. Now, his mixing ability has become a four series mixing ability. If there is no accident, he should be able to fight over three levels.


    Now his realm is king level. If he fights at more than three levels, his combat power will be directly comparable to three times of transformation of King level.


    The king level combat power has been transformed three times, and now it is the top combat power of the four kingdoms. In other words, if the four hybrid abilities can be improved by three levels, he will become one of the strongest people in the whole continent.


    "If so, you''ll know as soon as you try!"


    There was no one else in the forest. Gray decided to try his best to see what his current mixing ability was.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    Instead of using silver weapons, it just used the blood beast ability. A large amount of dark green fog surged out around gray like a rolling black cloud in a thunderstorm.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The dark green fog rolled and spread around, and all the trees, rocks, soil and even low mountains disappeared.


    In the woods, all kinds of animals have disappeared under the dark green fog before they react.


    1000 meters, 2000 meters, 3000 meters


    Finally, an extremely exaggerated scene appeared in front of gray. Under Gray''s blow, a forest that spread for several miles completely disappeared, and he erased the trace, leaving only a bare area.


    A blow made a forest disappear. Such power made Gray''s eyes straight.


    "Absolutely has reached the king level of transformation three times!"


    Gray''s breathing was a little short.


    During this time, because he was exploring the cemetery, he had seen three times of King level metamorphosis. He was very sure that his power had reached King level metamorphosis for three times.


    Three times of transformation of King level, the top combat power of the four kingdoms. Except for the flame king, there is only one person in each of the other three kingdoms, and now his combat power has reached this level.


    Although I was confident in my potential, I didn''t expect that my combat power could reach the king level for three times so soon.


    Suddenly, Gray''s breathing became more rapid. He took several deep breaths before he suppressed his excitement. He thought of a problem that made him breathe quickly.


    "The conventional combat power has been transformed into King level for three times. What if you use crazy blood skill?"

 Chapter 562

    Crazy blood skill is a blood skill that can comprehensively enhance strength, speed, defense and blood beast ability. According to the understanding degree and resonance degree of crazy law, it is divided into three levels. The higher the level, the greater the increase degree.


    Now gray can only reach the first level and has just reached the threshold of using crazy blood technology, but even if he has just reached the threshold of using crazy blood technology, it is enough to make his combat power cross a level.


    The king level combat power has been transformed three times. If the crazy blood skill is used again and the combat power is increased by one level, what level of combat power will it be?


    "Magic light level... Combat power!"


    Gray''s eyes were hot and bright.


    Above the three transformations is the magic light level. After using the crazy blood skill, the combat power increases by one level. The combat power he can play is naturally the magic light level combat power.


    Although relying on blood skills, it can only be achieved in a short time and can not last for a long time, it is achieved after all. Even if it can only be maintained at the magic light level for a very short time, it is also a historic achievement.


    "It may not reach the magic light level!"


    Calm down and gray calmed down a little.


    If you want to reach the magic light level, you must have a premise, that is, when his combat power reaches the king level for three times, the crazy blood skill can still improve the combat power of one level.


    It''s a big leap from the king level to the magic light level for three times. It''s different from the leap within the previous king level. Gray is not sure he can cross the big level.


    Buzz!


    To verify whether he can cross a level and make his combat power reach the magic light level, gray chose the simplest method, that is, using blood skills and judging by the power of his hand.


    The crazy law in the mind of spiritual communication, Gray''s body emerged the virtual shadow of the crazy law. His body grew rapidly, from beautiful to burly, and soon reached more than two meters.


    The forest disappeared. Outside the forest, a mountain with a height of more than 1000 meters appeared in front of me. I looked at the mountain without drawing a sword. I just waved my hand forward.


    Poof!


    With his swing, a huge dark green blade appeared and attacked the mountain in the distance.


    The dark green giant blade blew a terrible wind. Although it did not touch the ground, there was a huge crack on the ground along the way, which quickly spread to the mountains in the distance.


    The dark green giant blade was so fast that people could hardly see it. Almost in the blink of an eye, the dark green giant blade had cut vertically on the mountain.


    Boom!


    Loud noise sounded, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the dust was flying. The whole mountain was swept by the sputtered dust.


    Whoosh!


    Lifting the frenzy, gray simulated the black and blue wings behind him, quickly crossed the distance of several miles and came to the front of the mountain.


    The dust gradually dispersed, and the outline of the mountain slowly became clear. A trace of light and strangeness appeared from the middle of the mountain.


    The dust finally dispersed, and the outline of the mountain became completely clear. Suddenly, there was a huge crack 100 meters wide in the middle of the mountain with a height of more than kilometers.


    The crack was transparent, and it actually divided the whole mountain into two parts. Originally, the whole mountain was split into two parts under the dark green blade just now.


    "One blow will split a mountain in half!"


    Gray took a sudden breath and was shocked by the power of his blow.


    One blow destroyed a forest that spread for miles, although it was surprising, it was barely acceptable.


    Although the forest spread for several miles has a wide range, there are gaps and sparse distribution between trees, and the destructive power required is not as large as expected.


    It''s different to split a mountain more than 1000 meters in half with one blow. The mountain is solid, and most of the mountains are mixed with hard boulders. In this case, the power required to split the mountain in half is definitely several times that of the former.


    "It must be stronger than the king level of three transformations. It should be comparable to that of Tiffany violet when using gold weapons, but I don''t know whether it has reached the magic light level..."


    Looking at such destructive power, gray raised his eyebrows. He was not sure whether the power of this blow had reached the magic light level.


    Since the collapse of the Empire for thousands of years, there has never been a magic light level on this continent. Without a reference, it is naturally difficult to judge whether his strike power has reached the magic light level.


    Shook his head. Gray stopped worrying about this problem and flew towards the camp. Since he still couldn''t judge the power after he shot, he had to forget it.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Half a day later, the four figures stepped on the void. The void came. Naturally, the four people were King level. Looking at their direction, it was obvious that the destination was the king capital of the flame kingdom.


    Of the four, three had masks on their faces, while the one without masks was a beautiful woman with beauty moles on her mouth, which was the fourth person of the fifth force.


    After learning that the flame kingdom was besieged by the Three Kingdoms and surrounded in the palace, the four people couldn''t help thinking of fishing in troubled waters, so they rushed over.


    "This...?"


    When the world saw the mountain peak split in half, it suddenly stopped and fell on the mountain.


    From the traces of the scene, the time when the mountain was split in half was definitely no more than a few days, or even not long ago.


    "Magic light level combat power, this is the destructive power caused by magic light level combat power!"


    The woman with beauty mole on the corner of her mouth said in a deep voice.


    "Are there still magic light level strong people in this world?"


    A man with a black mask frowned.


    "It''s impossible. The promotion rules of the world have been modified by the" bit area source array ". It''s impossible for anyone to break the rules and break through to the magic light level."


    The Yellow mask man, the middle-aged man who is the leader among the four, said.


    "What''s going on?"


    The last of the four, a gray masked man, asked suspiciously.


    "It should be related to that golden weapon. It should be caused by the use of golden weapons at the king level for three times."


    The Yellow mask man said.


    "Indeed, if the king level uses gold weapons for three times, it can really give play to the combat power of the magic light level."


    The beautiful woman agreed.


    "Golden weapon, hey, if you could grab the golden weapon last time, Derek, you should have become the magic light level!"


    The grey mask man said.


    "It''s a pity, but don''t worry. There''s plenty of time."


    The Yellow mask man Derek shook his head.


    "Let''s go. If we can grab the treasure house of the flame kingdom from the Three Kingdoms, we should have a good harvest."


    The four left the split mountain and continued to rush towards the flame king.


    A few days later, three teams of more than 200 people arrived outside the king capital of the flame Kingdom one after another to meet with the people of the Three Kingdoms who had already been waiting here.


    These are three special teams composed of wild blood soldiers and crazy blood soldiers, which almost gather more than half of the crazy level and wild level of their respective kingdoms.


    In the team of the purple moon Kingdom, gray met some people who had conflicts with him, and also met the people of the Naham family who are now secretly controlled by him.


    "At last!"


    Seeing these three teams, greavel breathed a sigh of relief. He always worried about whether Brell flame would really break through the bottleneck and become the magic light level with the help of the special potion obtained in the tomb.


    But now, the three teams have arrived, and nothing has changed in the death capital of the flame kingdom. Obviously, Blair flame has not broken through the magic light.


    It may be that the injury has not recovered, it has not been taken in time, or it may have been taken but failed. After all, there are deep-seated reasons for the failure to produce magic light level strong people for thousands of years. The magic potion that breaks through the bottleneck may not be able to break through Blair flame.


    "Now that we have arrived, let''s do it, so as not to delay too long and change!"


    Said Tiffany violet.


    "What I''m saying is, do it as soon as possible, Blair. The flame makes me a little worried!"


    Said Jennifer Austin, raising her eyebrows.


    "What can you worry about? Can you break through the magic light level? No one has succeeded for thousands of years. I don''t believe he can succeed, but since you want to do it, do it!"


    Lennon crimson didn''t think so, but she didn''t object.


    Flame Kingdom palace.


    ¡±Lord Brell, your majesty, no, the reinforcements of the three countries have arrived! "


    A middle-aged man in war clothes ran into the hall in panic and said in a hurry.


    Naturally, the flame Kingdom has been paying attention to the movements of the three countries. He is one of the people sent to pay attention. When he saw the arrival of the three support forces, he immediately came to report.


    "So fast? Didn''t they encounter interception?"


    A king level strongman was surprised. After seeing that the Three Kingdoms blocked the king capital of the flame Kingdom, but did not do it, the royal family had guessed the plans of the Three Kingdoms.


    To this end, the royal family issued orders to the aristocratic forces to intercept the reinforcements of the Three Kingdoms at all costs and buy time. However, it seems that the reinforcements of the Three Kingdoms have not been intercepted and have almost reached the king''s capital all the way.


    "You can''t count on it."


    The king of the flame Kingdom, modi. The flame frowned.


    The flame Kingdom has encountered an unprecedented crisis. It is obvious that the noble forces have had some thoughts, and the Royal orders of the flame Kingdom have begun to comply with the public and disobey the public.


    In fact, as he guessed, when the flame kingdom was in crisis, all aristocratic forces had thought about going back and obeying the Royal orders of the flame kingdom to intercept the aristocratic forces of the Three Kingdoms, which can be said to be very few. Because of this, the support of the three kingdoms would arrive at the royal capital of the flame kingdom so quickly.


    "Lord Blair, how is your injury?"


    He looked at Blair flame with expectation.


    "It''s almost better. It''s time to take the bottleneck medicine."


    Breyer flaming looked out of the king''s capital coldly and walked towards a secret room. He wanted to become the magic light level before the Three Kingdoms broke the king''s capital!

 Chapter 563

    "Do it!"


    In addition to the king''s capital of the flame Kingdom, the Three Kingdoms, with a total of more than 800 people, scattered and surrounded the area where the main gate of the king''s capital was located.


    With the voices of Tiffany violet, Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson, this team of more than 800 people composed of Three Kingdoms launched an attack on the defense barrier of the king of the flame Kingdom at the same time.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Call¡ª¡ª


    The team of nearly 800 people has mixed abilities, including earth, fire, wind, thunder, ice, shadow, water, poison, wood and gold.


    When so many people use different elements and abilities to shoot together, the scene is spectacular.


    The gorgeous element ability color blooms like fireworks. It is beautiful but more deadly. It attacks the defense barrier of the king of the flame kingdom.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The terrible explosion took place above the defense barrier of the king capital of the flame kingdom. The defense barrier fluctuated violently and gave out an unbearable trembling, as if it would be broken in the next moment.


    WOW!


    Driven by the defense barrier of Wangdu, the whole Wangdu trembled violently, as if a strong earthquake had occurred, and houses were collapsing everywhere in Wangdu.


    Some people were buried alive in the house, others escaped from the house by luck, with white faces and panic.


    Panic spread in Wangdu, and panic and hesitation appeared on everyone''s faces, as if the end of the world was coming.


    "There are 30 damages in the rune array. The rune master is repairing it."


    "The damage of Rune array has expanded to 70."


    "There are 100 damages in the rune array, and the power of the defense barrier is affected!"


    ¡­¡­


    Standing on the walls of the king''s capital, the royal family of the flame Kingdom and the nobles in the king''s capital all looked dignified, their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley, and there was a cold sweat on their foreheads.


    The rune array is being damaged at a very fast speed. If this trend continues, the rune array will soon be broken by the three countries. Without the richest man of the rune array, they will face the coalition forces of the three countries.


    Among the teams of the Three Kingdoms, gray did not use the newly obtained four mixed abilities, but only used the three mixed abilities. Even so, he still attracted the attention of the younger generation, such as Francis, Sophia, the king of gemstones and so on.


    Today''s gray, even with three mixed abilities, is powerful enough to reach the king level of secondary transformation. This power makes several people stunned, and the strength of the other party has become stronger.


    "The defense barrier of the king capital of the flame kingdom will not last long!"


    In a forest near the king''s capital, the fifth force hid in it and looked at the "fireworks" calmly.


    "After all, it is an incomplete defense array, which can not be compared with a complete defense array.


    Beautiful woman Meryl said calmly.


    "This time, if there is no accident, the flame kingdom should be destroyed by the Three Kingdoms!"


    Said Chaucer, a man with a gray mask.


    "I don''t care. I just hope the Royal treasure house of the flame kingdom can satisfy me."


    Black mask man fates laughed.


    "After the defense barrier is broken, move faster. Don''t be robbed by the three countries."


    Said Derek, the man with the Yellow mask.


    Boom, boom!


    More than ten minutes later, the defense barrier of the king of the flame Kingdom shook violently, as if it would collapse at any time, and the defense was obviously weaker than at the beginning.


    "Soon, the defense barrier is about to break!"


    Aware of this change, gray and others brightened up.


    Click!


    A few minutes later, the shaking of the defense barrier became more intense, just like a balloon that would be punctured at any time. Finally, with a click, the defense barrier completely collapsed and disappeared.


    "The defense barrier is broken!"


    Similarly, from the mouth of the Three Kingdoms and the flame kingdom standing on the wall, the three kingdoms are full of joy, while the flame kingdom is in a panic tone.


    "Rush in!"


    Tiffany violet, holding a gold weapon, looked at the city gate with precious metals mixed with tens of meters high. On the gold weapon, the purple flame condensed and cut out with a knife.


    The purple flame fluttered on the metal gate, and the extremely hard metal gate melted in an instant, revealing a large hole enough for more than ten people to pass side by side. The Allied forces of the three countries rushed to the hole on the metal gate quickly.


    "Plug the gap!"


    In Wangdu, a large number of blood soldiers rushed to the gate and collided with the Allied forces of the Three Kingdoms who rushed to the gate.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Almost immediately, there were deaths and injuries. There were people from the flame Kingdom, as well as people from the Three Kingdoms of purple moon, crimson and gem. Their blood stained the ground near the city gate like red paint on the ground.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    Purple moon, crimson and gem, the king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms walked in the void, appeared at a higher place than the city wall, and rushed to the king''s capital.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    On the wall of the flame Kingdom, there are also King level strongmen who step up in the void to intercept the king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms. The number is no less than that of the king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms.


    As the strongest Kingdom among the four kingdoms, the flame Kingdom has more powerful kings than any one of the Three Kingdoms. In addition, some of the Three Kingdoms have stayed in the Kingdom and did not send out all of them. Therefore, even if the three kingdoms are united, they do not have an advantage in number.


    Had it not been for this golden weapon and absolute combat power, the three countries would never have dared to besiege the flame kingdom.


    "Move!"


    In the woods some distance away from the city gate, the four people of the fifth force rushed out of the woods, climbed up against the wall, and quickly turned into the capital of the flame king.


    The attention of the flame kingdom was completely attracted by the Three Kingdoms, so that they didn''t find their sneaking in at all, and the four went straight to the empty King capital of the flame kingdom.


    "Enemy attack!"


    It was not until they arrived at the palace that their whereabouts were discovered, but now the palace is empty. Most people have been transferred to the gate to fight with the Three Kingdoms, leaving only a few guards.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The four people killed and easily killed these guards. They rushed to the depths of the palace and rushed to the treasure house.


    Last time, Derek, a man with a yellow mask, sneaked into the Royal Palace of the flame kingdom. It can be said that he is very clear about the location of the Royal treasure house of the flame kingdom.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    Like other king level strongmen in the Three Kingdoms, gray stepped in the void and rushed towards the king capital.


    "Die!"


    A king level warrior of the flame Kingdom attacked gray, and the golden flame was wrapped on the long gun, which crashed into gray like a meteorite burning the golden flame.


    Shua!


    Without pulling out the sword, just gently waving and chopping, a black fog has turned into a huge blade, and a harsh wind came out.


    Feeling this extraordinary power, the king level warrior of the flame Kingdom changed color, ignored attacking gray, raised his long gun and formed a flame barrier in front of him.


    Poof!


    The flame barrier was broken, and the huge black fog blade was split on the king level soldier''s spear of the flame Kingdom, and a great force was transmitted from the spear to the king level soldier of the flame kingdom.


    Click!


    Under this great force, the king level soldier of the flame Kingdom immediately bent his hands, and the long gun hit him hard on his chest, making him spit blood and fly back.


    The whole person smashed on a house, smashed the house and was buried in rubble.


    Without taking care of the king level warrior of the flame Kingdom, gray rushed to the depths of the king capital of the flame kingdom.


    With gold weapons, it is inevitable that the Three Kingdoms will win. He is more interested in the Royal treasure house of the flame Kingdom than fighting with the king level soldiers of the flame kingdom.


    After receiving his order to find the treasure house, Bart has been quietly exploring the location of the treasure house of the flame kingdom. Although he did not inquire about the specific location of the treasure house, he also inquired about the general scope.


    He is going to meet the other party now, and then look for the treasure map of the flame Kingdom under the guidance of the other party.


    "Lord gray!"


    With invisible spiritual connection, gray meets Bart in a street near the palace.


    "Lead the way!"


    Gray nodded and ordered. The latter respectfully replied and led gray to the palace. He soon arrived at the palace.


    "Someone arrived at the palace one step ahead of me!"


    Upon arriving at the palace, gray immediately found the killed imperial palace guard of the flame kingdom. He raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. Under the leadership of Bart, he went to the palace treasure house.


    "No, the other party is also going for the treasure house!"


    However, soon his complexion changed, and the other party''s route was almost exactly the same as him. He also went to the Wangdu treasure house, which made him feel very bad.


    "You show the way!"


    Gray lifted Bart directly with one hand and ran forward at full speed.


    Although Bart has the strength of a bloodless warrior and his speed is not slow, he is undoubtedly much slower than the speed that he has reached the top of the first level of King level and is comparable to the second level of general King level.


    Whoosh!


    Under Bart''s guidance, gray ran forward quickly. The more he ran forward, the worse he felt, because the route coincided with the group in front.


    "Lord gray, the Royal treasure house is nearby!"


    When he reached a place deep in the palace, Bart said.


    "Separate search¡°


    Gray put Bart down, gave an order, and quickly searched the surrounding rooms.


    "It''s here!"


    In a room, gray found the entrance to the treasure house, but he was not surprised, because the entrance to the treasure house was opened just now, that is, someone had entered the treasure house before him.


    "Who on earth knows where the treasure house of the flame kingdom is better than me?"


    His heart was full of doubts. Gray walked down the stone ladder and soon saw a tunnel. The tunnel was full of all kinds of charred marks, which was obviously caused by the tunnel Rune mechanism caused by the group in front of him.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The black ring was activated, and the Black War suit shrouded his whole body. His body was metallized. Gray rushed forward quickly along the tunnel. The rune mechanism was triggered. One attack after another fell on him and was easily carried down by him.


    With his current defense and Black War clothes, as long as they were not from the rune mechanism in the imperial period, they could not pose a threat to him.

 Chapter 564

    With strong defense, the fourth force easily broke through the rune mechanism in the channel and came to the Royal treasure house of the flame Kingdom deep in the channel.


    Turn on the rune lamp in the treasure room, and the dazzling and magnificent light comes into their eyes.


    In the huge space, there are all kinds of precious lights flashing.


    Jewelry is piled up in mountains, and top Rune materials can be seen everywhere.


    At a glance, the weapons of high grade are filled with several weapon racks, and there are also sets of exquisite armor.


    A variety of magic potions and blood beasts filled several platforms, and gold coins and magic coins piled up several mountains.


    There was a strong smell of medicine in the air, which came from a long row of medicine cabinets on the side of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    As the strongest of the four kingdoms, the collection of the royal family of the flame kingdom for thousands of years is terrible, even beyond the estimation of ordinary people. Just as the poor guess how rich the territorial aristocrats are, the answer often exceeds the estimation.


    "Why, there are many good things!"


    Black mask man fates''s eyes shine, but then he regretted.


    "What to do? There are too many good things in the rune space."


    This is not an exaggeration, but a fact. There are too many things here. Even if the rune space bag in their hands is the top, with thousands of cubic meters, it is still impossible to load everything.


    "Choose the one with high value to take away!"


    Derek, a man with a yellow mask, ordered the four to act quickly.


    Derek, a man with a yellow mask, looked for it and suddenly saw a huge Rune puppet more than ten meters high, which was the rune puppet obtained by the flame kingdom in the tomb.


    Because it is too difficult to crack, the flame Kingdom has not had time to crack its control method, so it had to throw it in the treasure house.


    He stepped forward quickly and put it into the rune space bag. Although the rune puppet is huge, it is also of great value.


    The beautiful woman Meryl quickly crossed a weapon rack with her hand. All the weapons on the weapon rack were immediately included in her Rune space bag.


    Chaucer, a grey mask man, came to a pile of top Rune materials. A hole appeared in the rune space bag. He quickly swallowed these top Rune materials into the rune space bag.


    The black mask man fates first collected many precious gems into the rune space bag, and then walked towards the platform containing the blood of the blood beast.


    "No, someone is coming!"


    At this time, the movement of the rune mechanism was touched into his ears, and his action towards the blood platform of the blood releasing beast was not stopped, and his voice was slightly heavy.


    "The flame kingdom was defeated so soon?"


    The beautiful woman Meryl raised her eyebrows.


    "Move faster, take some more and we''ll withdraw!"


    The Yellow mask man Derek ordered.


    In the face of the Three Kingdoms with golden weapons, even if their defense is strong, they have to give birth to some fear. The combat power of magic light level is enough to hurt them.


    The black mask man fates nodded, walked to the platform containing the blood of the blood beast, and quickly put bottles of blood into the rune space bag. One bottle of blood was engraved with "Emerald dragon beast", which was the magic light blood beast of the Wood Lizard sequence.


    Whoosh!


    With a strong wind, gray quickly rushed into the Royal treasure house of the flame Kingdom and met the fourth of the fifth forces in the treasure house.


    "It''s you!"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. The Three Kingdoms broke through the king capital of the flame kingdom. Unexpectedly, the fifth force beat him first. His face was cold.


    When he saw the black mask man standing on the blood platform for blood animals, his eyes were filled with killing intention, and he rushed at the black mask man coldly.


    "Die!"


    Seeing gray coming, the black mask man fates sneered at the corners of his mouth, because he had cooperated with the four kingdoms in the tomb. He naturally knew the strength of gray, the "first person of the younger generation".


    Without using blood skills, the strongest combat power will transform the king level at one time. Relying on the things obtained in the tomb, his combat power has reached the king level at the second time. Naturally, he is not afraid of the other party.


    Originally, he was worried about the arrival of a group of King level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms. Now there is only one person, and his strength is not too strong. He despises it even more in his heart.


    to be sonorous!


    When the weapon came out of its scabbard, a black short sword less than one meter long was filled with dark green fog, and a sword cut at gray.


    "Hum -"


    Gray Leng hum, drew his sword out of its scabbard, and the dark green mist surrounded the top of the long sword, which was also cut off with a sword.


    His main goal this time was the blood of the demon light level blood beast. He had taken the blood beast blood as his reservation. Seeing that the black mask man was actually robbing his blood beast blood, he couldn''t help but be angry and tried his best.


    Dang!


    The two swords, which were also wrapped with dark green fog, collided. The next moment, the sneer on the black mask man fates''s face turned into horror.


    The power of terror came into his body from the sword. His combat power reached the king level of the second transformation. Under this terrible power, he was swept away like a scarecrow and hit a golden mountain. Suddenly, the whole golden mountain burst and a large number of gold coins splashed.


    Without taking care of the black mask man fates who flew out with his sword, gray looked at the blood platform where the blood beast was placed and quickly collected the blood beast''s blood with a purple ring.


    Both he and the black mask man intended to control the power, so that the blood beast ability only attached to the sword and did not let the power spread. The blood of the blood beast on the platform was not affected.


    All the blood of the remaining blood animals on the platform was collected into the purple ring, and gray ran to the platform with many drugs nearby and quickly swept the drugs on the platform into the purple ring.


    "Fates, what are you doing?"


    The beautiful woman Meryl rolled her eyes. A king level who had changed twice was defeated by a man who had changed King level''s combat power once, which made her really unable to understand.


    Just now, gray and black mask man fates suppressed their power on the sword in their hands in order not to destroy the blood of the nearby blood beast, and did not spread outward, so that she did not see the abnormality of Gray''s combat power.


    "This boy is strange. His combat power has been comparable to the king level for three times!"


    The black mask man fates lifted the gold coin covering his body and his face was frozen.


    "He has... Transformed King level combat power three times? How... Possible?"


    The beautiful woman Meryl was stunned.


    She has dealt with gray for several times. At first, Gray''s combat power was even worse than the king level, but when he was in the king''s cemetery, Gray''s combat power suddenly soared to the level of a transformed king.


    Now, the opponent''s combat power soared again and reached the king level for three times, which made her a little hard to believe.


    "Hand over the rune space bag!"


    Gray walked towards the man with the black mask and said coldly.


    When he came in just now, the black mask man had collected part of the blood. He didn''t know whether the other party had collected the blood of the magic light blood beast.


    Rather than kill by mistake, he decided to grab the man''s Rune space bag with a black mask.


    "Arrogance!"


    Seeing that gray was actually in front of them, he overbearing forced the black mask man to hand over the rune space bag. Everyone else in the fifth force was cold. Among them, Chaucer, a gray mask man, snorted coldly, drew a knife and chopped at gray.


    On his knife, black lightning twined, only thumb thick, but there was an extremely dangerous smell.


    Shua!


    Perceiving the gray mask man Chaucer attacking from the side with a knife, gray turned his back and hit the other man''s knife.


    Dang!


    After the blow, gray and Chaucer, a man with a gray mask, couldn''t help retreating. This time, Gray was surprised.


    "Three times of transformation King level?"


    Chaucer, a grey mask man, also has three times of transforming King level combat power. Even the Yellow mask man who showed three times of transforming King level combat power in the tomb, doesn''t it mean that there are two three times of transforming King level combat power in the fifth force?


    The royal family of the flame Kingdom, the most powerful of the four kingdoms, only has two kings who have changed three times. At present, the fifth force seems to be a team of four kings, among which there are two kings who have changed three times.


    This seemed incredible to him, even very strange.


    "Your Excellency is too arrogant!"


    The man with the Yellow mask hummed coldly and looked coldly at gray, but there was some fear in his heart. Gray''s situation was too strange.


    Gray felt that the fifth force was very strange, but in his opinion, Gray was even more strange. His strength actually increased across levels, from one king level to two king levels, and directly reached three King levels.


    Such a way to enhance strength, even if he is well-informed, has never been encountered.


    "Still that sentence, hand over the rune space bag!"


    Although he thought the fifth force was very strange, gray naturally couldn''t give up. He looked at the black mask man again and said coldly.


    "Arrogance!"


    The Yellow mask man Derek''s eyes seeped. At the next moment, he degenerated three times, and the king level peak speed broke out. The cold long knife came out of its sheath and cut horizontally towards gray.


    On the surrounding ground, when his long knife with cold air appeared, cold ice was spreading rapidly.


    The Yellow mask man denik has three times of transformation of King level strength. Gray knows it. He doesn''t dare to be careless. The dark green mist on the long sword is extremely compressed and faces the knife.


    Dang!


    Gray stepped back a few steps slightly. The power of the other party''s knife was even stronger than him.


    If his combat power is the general level of three times of transformation King level, then the opponent''s combat power is the peak of three times of transformation King level.


    There was no time to think about how the opponent''s combat power could be improved to the king level peak of three transformations. On the side, a black thunder wound knife cut at him, and Chaucer, a man with a black mask, attacked him.


    He subconsciously waved his sword to sweep away at each other, but before that, the black thunder wound knife had been cut on him.


    Boom!


    The power of King level changed three times and broke out on Gray''s war suit. Fortunately, the strong defense of the war suit blocked the attack without damage.


    The weakened power was spread to him through the battle suit. After being metallized by him, he reached the peak of the second transformation King level defense without damage.


    Even because the impact was greatly weakened, he didn''t even step back.


    Shua!


    There was a cold look in his eyes, and gray quickly cut off the sword in his hand.

 Chapter 565

    "No!"


    The attack not only failed to hurt gray, but also failed to shock gray back. Gray''s sword was cut, and Chaucer, a man with a black mask, hurried back.


    Prick!


    Chaucer, a man with a black mask, could not completely hide. His gray clothes were broken, exposing the skin under his clothes, and his body retreated.


    However, there was no wound on the other side. Under Gray''s three King level attacks, the other side was also unscathed.


    The defense displayed is even higher than that of gray. After all, gray can only be undamaged under the king level power of three transformations with the help of Black War clothes, and the other party is completely relying on his own defense.


    "The other king levels of the Three Kingdoms should come soon. Let''s withdraw!"


    Aware that Gray''s war suit defense is extremely strong and it is difficult to kill gray in a short time, Derek, a man with a yellow mask, doesn''t want to entangle with gray and rushes to the exit of the treasure house.


    The other three nodded and followed the Yellow mask man Derek to the exit. Gray''s strangeness made them afraid.


    "Want to go?!"


    Gray looked cold and wondered whether to use the crazy blood technique. In an instant, he made a decision. The blood of the magic light blood beast was too important to him. Even if he exposed all his cards, he had to grab the rune space bag in the black mask man''s hand.


    KAKA!


    With the use of crazy blood skills, accompanied by the crisp sound of joint friction, Gray''s height rose to more than two meters and became extremely tall, while his battle clothes grew with the growth of his body, and were not crushed or crowded.


    "Drink -"


    Under the effect of crazy blood skill, gray felt that he was stronger than ever at this time. With a low roar, a huge dark green blade chopped at the four people who had rushed to the exit of the treasure house.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Feeling the terrible movement behind them, the four of the fifth force changed color. Looking back, they suddenly became frightened.


    A huge dark green blade is chopping them quickly. Only the afterwave will gradually collapse the treasure house reinforced by runes. This is definitely a blow with power reaching magic light level!


    "Get away!"


    The four people fled in panic, but the dark green giant blade was too fast.


    The first to bear the brunt is the black mask man fates, followed by the beautiful woman Meryl, followed by the gray mask man Chaucer and the Yellow mask man Derek, who have reached the king level for three times.


    Poof!


    Blood is spilled. Even if the defense is as strong as them, they will not be hurt under the attack of magic light level.


    The power of this blow was not only that, but the dark green giant blade tilted upward and immediately cut the top ground 100 meters thick.


    The four people of the fifth force were hit by the dark green giant blade. Gray rose up in the air and quickly chased after him. He said he would grab the rune space bag in the black mask man''s hand.


    "Damn it, the blow just now definitely reached the magic light level, and it was poisonous!"


    The fourth person of the fifth force, who was hit by the dark green giant blade from 100 meters underground and fell to the ground, climbed up in embarrassment.


    The injuries on the four people were not serious. Although the strong defense could not completely block Gray''s attack, it also avoided serious injuries.


    However, their faces were very ugly. They fought with the four kingdoms for many times. This was the first time they were injured, and they felt that toxins were spreading in their bodies and their bodies were becoming numb.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed out of the ground and looked at the four people with cold eyes. The cold light in his eyes stabbed them like two blades, making them numb.


    "Monster!"


    Meryl, a beautiful woman, looked frightened. Her eyes at gray were like looking at a monster. She felt thrilled by the growth rate of each other.


    "Give him the rune space bag!"


    Derek, a man with a yellow mask, showed a dignified face and turned his head like a man with a gray mask, fates ordered.


    "Here you are!"


    The black mask man fates showed his reluctance and humiliation. Finally, he took off the rune space bag and threw it to gray.


    Gray reached out and took it. A trace of blood touched the surface grain and looked inside the rune space bag.


    "It''s this bag!"


    There are many containers containing the blood of blood beasts in the rune space bag. The inscription on one of the containers is a magic light blood beast and a green dragon beast.


    The other party did get the blood of the magic light level blood beast. Fortunately, he didn''t hesitate just now, otherwise he would miss the blood of the magic light level blood beast.


    "Just kill the fifth force!"


    Gray looked at the fifth force who had escaped hundreds of meters while he checked the rune space bag, and his eyes were full of killing opportunities.


    This time he forced the fifth force so hard that he had a dead feud with the fifth force, and the strange speed of the fifth force made him feel dangerous. He couldn''t help thinking of killing all the fifth forces here.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded from the other side of the palace. A large number of buildings in the palace were collapsing, and the purple fire and golden fire rushed to the sky in that direction.


    "This movement?"


    Gray''s face was frozen. The movement was no worse than the blow he had just made, and judging from the movement, it was a close collision.


    In other words, there are actually two people with such combat power. One of them can guess that it should be Tiffany violet with gold weapons. Who is the other?


    "Did Blair break through¡°


    Regardless of the fifth force, gray hurried in that direction.


    When gray arrived at the place of the explosion, he immediately saw an exaggerated crater spread for more than kilometers.


    The potholes are full of broken walls. The original magnificent and magnificent palace buildings collapsed, and many places were red. It was melted into magma under the high temperature, and the hot heat wave spread around the potholes.


    Around, the people of the Three Kingdoms who had arrived at the palace looked at the potholes and looked shocked. Some of them were seriously scalded and should have been injured by the aftermath of the explosion just now.


    In the pit, two figures stood on the ruins respectively.


    These are two old figures. One of them holds a sword like gold. The wrinkles on his body are like the skin of an old tree, but his eyes are extremely sharp.


    Another figure held a long gun with golden lines, and his body was also covered with wrinkles, but his back was as straight as the long gun in his hand.


    The two were Tiffany violet and Blair flame.


    "How can you compete with Lord Tiffany with gold weapons? How did Brell''s flame become so strong?"


    "Has he broken through...?"


    "How could it be that no one has been able to break through for thousands of years? How could he...?"


    The king level strongmen of the Three Kingdoms all looked at Blair flame with palpitation, shock and panic.


    After breaking the defense barrier of the king capital of the flame Kingdom, although he was strongly counterattacked by the flame Kingdom, he defeated the other party and came to the palace with gold weapons.


    Just when they cleaned up the remnants of the royal family of the flame kingdom in the Royal Palace, Breyer flame appeared and killed three King level soldiers with one blow. Fortunately, Tiffany violet appeared in time and stopped him, so no more casualties were caused.


    "The worst happens!"


    Gray''s complexion was dignified, and the worst case occurred. Brell flame broke through the bottleneck with the help of "bottleneck potion", and became the first magic light level strong man in thousands of years after the collapse of the Empire.


    This is too bad to be worse. It is a great crisis for the Three Kingdoms.


    "Brell flame, have you broken through the magic light?"


    His face was full of alert, and Tiffany violet asked in a dignified voice.


    "Yes, the magic light warrior. I''m the magic light warrior now!"


    Blair. The flame glanced faintly around, enjoying one look after another with fear projected from around.


    It was like smoking some kind of magic potion, he felt unprecedented pleasure. Even if the royal family of the flame kingdom had been almost wiped out, he almost became a "lonely person", which still could not stop his pleasure at this time.


    He will have a life span of at least one thousand years. He has a lot of time to waste, enough to create a more powerful flame Kingdom than before, which will be an empire that unifies the four kingdoms and controls the whole world.


    "Kill you first, and then the others!"


    For a moment, his eyes fell on Tiffany violet again, and his voice spoke calmly.


    The tone of his voice was very gentle. He didn''t mean to kill, nor did he have great prestige. However, in everyone''s ears, it was like the judgment of the God of death. It was creepy, and there was a cold sweat sliding down his back.


    Shua!


    One step out, Brell flame appeared 100 meters away, two steps out, Brell flame appeared 200 meters away, his figure seemed to be jumping in space, approaching Tiffany violet at a ghostly speed.


    "This is the speed of the magic light level?"


    Tiffany violet''s wrinkled face was more wrinkled because of his deep solemnity, his hand holding the gold weapon was tighter, his forehead even slipped down in a cold sweat, and a piercing sense of crisis enveloped him.


    This is incredible for him, who has reached the age of more than 400 and has seen too much wind and rain. He has not had this sense of crisis for a long time.


    He wanted to wave a knife several times, but he stopped halfway. The speed of the other party was so fast that he could hardly lock it.


    Shua!


    Finally, he cut out the knife in his hand, because if he continued like this, he might not even have the chance to wield the knife.


    The extremely condensed purple flame turned into a purple rainbow, which was powerful enough to destroy the mountain and destroy the city. He compressed it in this Purple Rainbow and attacked Blair flame.


    Along the way, the ground melted, leaving a lot of red liquid. From a distance, it was clearly a magmatic river.


    Just a little waste heat will melt the ground into magma and form rivers. This is his power with the help of gold weapons.


    Whoosh!


    But after such a blow, his face suddenly sank, and his whole heart sank to the bottom of the valley, because he had judged that he could not hit Blair flame.


    Sure enough, before the purple rainbow light hit, Breyer flame had swept forward. The Purple Rainbow Light swept over the residual shadow of Breyer flame, spread all the way, and finally left a long, endless trace of magma.

 Chapter 566

    "Hum -"


    Avoiding the "Purple Rainbow", Breyer flame looked coldly at Tiffany violet. He was only more than 100 meters away from Tiffany violet. This distance could be reached in an instant at his current speed.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, he appeared on the side of Tiffany violet. The golden light flashed on the tip of the long gun, and stabbed at Tiffany violet like a sun on the tip of the gun.


    Prick!


    The air vibrated violently under the terrible high temperature, making a harsh sound, and the ground appeared molten magma under his blow.


    This is no less powerful than the "Purple Rainbow". The extremely condensed golden flame is different from the "Purple Rainbow" formed by the increase of gold weapons. This is condensed by his own ability.


    Shua!


    The heat of terror came from the side. Tiffany violet had a dignified face and moved quickly.


    The body of the golden sabre in his hand is burning with purple flame. With a momentum no less than that of the golden flame spear, he cuts it off against the incoming golden flame spear.


    When he noticed that the "Purple Rainbow" failed to hit Breyer flame, he was already on guard against Breyer flame''s close attack, so he reacted so quickly.


    Boom!


    The collision between the golden flame lance and the purple flame Sabre is like a comet burning the golden flame and a comet burning the purple flame colliding together, making a deafening sound and violent shock.


    Under this terrible shock, large buildings collapsed again in the palace.


    The royal family of the flame Kingdom has been operating for thousands of years. The exquisite palace buildings like works of art, like fragile sand sculptures, are collapsing and collapsing in a large area.


    At the center of the collision, the heat of terror is being vented.


    Visible to the naked eye, the surrounding ground is turning into magma, which soon formed a magma "Lake".


    PA, PA, PA!


    Breyer flame and Tiffany violet both retreated sharply. Although they walked close to the ground, they actually stepped on the void not high from the ground. They didn''t dare to land easily on the ground, because the surrounding ground was full of magma.


    Shua, crackling!


    Suddenly, an earthy yellow light and a crimson thunder and lightning quickly attacked the retreating Blair. The flame was like two gorgeous streamers.


    After these two "streamers", Jennifer Austin and Lennon Fei, who had transformed into King level for three times, fought fiercely and rushed towards Blair''s flame.


    In the face of Breyer flame, whose combat power has reached the magic light level, even the two of them who have changed the king level three times can''t resist directly, so they choose to hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity.


    After seeing Breyer flame and Tiffany violet fighting, there was a gap, and they immediately made a sneak attack.


    "Anxious to die -"


    Seeing the two men''s sneak attack, Breyer flame suddenly showed a ferocious smile. Then, his body suddenly retreated. He stubbornly stopped the retreat trend with the speed and power of reaching the magic light level.


    Then, with him as the center, a large number of golden flames surged out like a turbulent River, extinguished the earthy yellow light and crimson lightning, and continued to hit Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson.


    Poof, poof!


    Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson fled back in panic, but they couldn''t escape. They were all hit by the golden flame, burned black mouth, spit blood, fly upside down, and smash into a piece of ruins.


    Everything was almost completed in an instant. After all this, Breyer''s flame suddenly kicked into the void, and the golden sun stabbed on the tip of the spear, which immediately blocked the knife cut by Tiffany violet.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Subsequently, the two collided three times in succession.


    For the first time.


    For the second time, Tiffany violet made a hasty move and was slightly at a disadvantage in the face of a surprise attack from the side.


    For the third time, Breyer''s gun wrapped in golden flame turned into a golden light and shadow. From top to bottom, with the terrible power of splitting the mountain, he shot straight at Tiffany violet.


    Tiffany violet was even more hasty. He completely gave up his attack and stopped in front of him with a horizontal knife.


    Boom!


    He barely stopped the shot, but because he was too hasty, he was split by the terrible power of the shot and hit a pool of magma on the ground.


    Magma sputtered everywhere and fell on the ground with a wheezing sound, while Tiffany violet, who fell into the magma, was emitting a scorching smell all over, from leather war clothes to burns.


    With burning pain all over his body, Tiffany violet rolled up and jumped out of the magma pit almost conditionally. At this time, he suddenly felt a biting crisis.


    Whew!


    A long gun was stabbing his heart quickly. On the tip of the long gun, the golden light was like the sun.


    The air boils violently under this golden light, and a magma river appears on the ground under this golden light.


    "Lord Tiffany, be careful!"


    "Lord Tiffany, get away!"


    The people of the three kingdoms were all anxious, frightened and shouting, with a trace of despair in their voices.


    Facing the blare flame of magic light level, Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson are seriously injured. Tiffany violet is their only hope. If Tiffany violet also fails, they will all die here.


    "But so!"


    Looking at Tiffany violet, who was about to be stabbed into his chest by the golden flame spear, Breyer''s flame face flashed a ferocious smile.


    The magic light level combat power achieved with gold weapons is obviously different from that of the magic light level. In addition to having the magic light level combat power, there are many flaws in other aspects.


    "It''s over!"


    He was sure that with the power of the golden flame magic light level, Blair, who was stabbed at the vital point of his body, would die!


    Shua!


    Just then, a huge dark green blade appeared.


    The extremely compressed dark green fog turned into an almost solid dark green blade, tearing the air and splitting the earth, leaving a long and deep crack on the ground, which quickly attacked Blair flame as electricity.


    After the dark green blade, a figure with more than two meters rushed out quickly. This man is gray.


    Aware that Blair flame is already a magic light warrior, Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson choose to hide in the dark and wait for an opportunity to sneak attack, but he also chooses to do so and hide in the dark and wait for an opportunity to sneak attack.


    Compared with the first time to fight Breyer flame with Tiffany violet, it''s better to hide in the dark and wait for an opportunity to attack Breyer flame while Breyer flame doesn''t know his combat power.


    "Who...?"


    Locked by the dark green giant blade, the creepy feeling shrouded Blair''s flame. He was suddenly surprised, and his eyes showed surprise and incredible color.


    After reaching the magic light level, his physical quality was greatly improved and his defense became extremely strong. Even if he was not a physical blood warrior, he was sure to carry three King level attacks at the cost of minor injury.


    Under such circumstances, no one can bring him a sense of crisis except Tiffany violet with a golden sabre.


    But now such a person seems to have appeared, which seems incredible to him.


    Whoosh!


    Give up the attack on Tiffany violet and turn around. The magic light level speed broke out in an all-round way, as fast as lightning. A sonic boom faster than the speed of sound sounded in the air, and Brell flame quickly avoided to the side.


    Brayer blaze reacted quickly. Aware of the crisis, he gave up the attack and killed Tiffany violet at the first time. He dodged, but gray spent a lot of effort to ensure the success of the attack.


    Through the broken walls, he quietly approached the place where the two fought. At the moment when he just shot, he was less than 100 meters away from Breyer flame. This distance reached the speed of magic light dark green giant blade with power, almost in an instant.


    Poof!


    The huge dark green blade cleaved on Breyer''s back. Breyer''s flame was like being hit by a mountain peak, and his body fell to the ground and fell into a pool of magma formed by the battle just now.


    Magma sputtered everywhere, and the original crater was covered by a larger crater. Brell flame lay in the center of the crater in a dog eat shit attitude.


    Red blood was seeping out on his back. He could clearly see the opened skin and flesh. Even if he had magic light defense, he was seriously injured by Gray''s blow.


    "What... Is going on?"


    The sudden reversal stunned the people of the Three Kingdoms, with wide eyes and full face of amazement.


    Tiffany violet, who should have been seriously injured or even died, was unharmed, while Breyer flame, who had the absolute advantage, suddenly suffered heavy damage and fell to the ground.


    The attack with the power of magic light level was so fast that most of them didn''t even see what was going on. When they came back to God, they found that Blair flame had been lying in the huge pit.


    "Someone attacked Blair. Flame!"


    Only some powerful king level soldiers could catch the dark green blade just now.


    And just because I saw it, I felt incredible. In addition to Tiffany violet, there were people who could burst out such power.


    "Why is gray there?"


    Some people noticed that gray, who was more than two meters tall, used crazy. Because gray used crazy at the cemetery and was wearing such war clothes at that time, they recognized gray.


    "Was he the one who just shot?"


    A young man opened his eyes wide.


    "How could it be that with Gray''s strength, even a sneak attack would never hurt Blair flame!"


    A middle-aged man next to him immediately shook his head and retorted. If he was attacked by a king level who had changed three times, he would reluctantly believe that he was attacked by a magic light warrior such as Breyer flame, and he would never be able to do so.


    "It was grefergus!"


    Just then, an old man with an incredible look in his eyes, but his tone was positive.


    He is the second transformation King level, and he is one of the few people who can see clearly. He is very sure that the raid just now came from gray!

 Chapter 567

    "Was it gray who wounded Blair in the flames?"


    A bitter smile appeared on Francis''s face. It was like a bitter smile after drinking unsweetened coffee. It was dry, helpless and powerless.


    To advance to the king''s level, he thought the gap with gray would be narrowed, but now it seems that the gap with gray is not narrowed, but farther and farther.


    Although it was a sneak attack, Blair flame is now a strong man of magic light level. If he can sneak attack and hurt a strong man of magic light level, how can he succeed without approaching the combat power of magic light level?


    Jennifer Austen and Lennon crimson, who have changed into King level three times, are the best examples. They sneaked into Blair flame, but the result was that Blair flame was unharmed, and they were seriously injured.


    Gray''s ability to sneak attack and hurt Blair flame proves his combat effectiveness, at least above Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson.


    "Why is this guy so strong?"


    Sophia wrinkled her delicate nose and bent her eyes into crescent moon.


    She felt that she had become numb to the growth of Gray''s strength. She believed that this was by no means her own feeling, and I''m afraid others were the same.


    Every once in a while, Gray''s strength will increase significantly. This has happened several times. Maybe when they can''t see Gray''s strength increase suddenly, they may feel abnormal.


    "Being in the same era with him is not only the luck of our generation, but also the misfortune of our generation!"


    Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king, pulled her black hair between her ears and gave a long sigh.


    The first time I noticed Gray was at the three countries exchange meeting. Although I thought the other party was quite extraordinary at that time, I never thought the other party would grow to this stage so quickly.


    The existence of the other party gives them the motivation and goal to pursue, but it also gives them a great blow. With the existence of the other party, who dares to call himself a genius in the younger generation?


    "It''s you, how can it... It''s you?"


    His back was burning and painful, even with some numbness. Brell flaming, with broken clothes, climbed up from the pit in confusion, and looked at gray, who was more than two meters tall.


    The power of the attack just now has definitely reached the magic light level, which he is sure. At his current speed, even if it is a sneak attack, only the magic light level attack can make him avoid.


    But it was gray Fergus who struck such a blow, which made him doubt his judgment.


    Magic light level combat power is the lifelong pursuit of all king level strongmen for thousands of years. He was lucky to get the "bottleneck potion" left over from the imperial period, so he was lucky to become magic light. But the other party is only in his twenties. How can he achieve it?


    "Impossible, I don''t believe you can have magic light level combat power!"


    Blair''s eyes were full of anger.


    When a person regards the magic light level as his lifelong pursuit, goes through thousands of hardships and finally reaches it at the end of his life, at this time, in front of this person, a magic light level in his twenties appears, and the impact is unimaginable.


    Whoosh!


    The speed of the magic light level erupted, and Blair''s flame appeared in front of gray like an illusion. The long gun in his hand was wrapped with golden flame, which was the golden flame with power up to the magic light level, and quickly stabbed Gray''s chest.


    Shua!


    Gray''s face under his battle suit was dignified. Although the defense of the black battle suit was quite strong, he was not sure to carry the magic light attack. Facing the golden flame spear, his sword body was blue, covered with dark green fog.


    Boom!


    The golden spear and the dark green sword collided violently, and the violent shock spread around the collision place, as if two weapons were not colliding, but a golden mountain and a dark green mountain.


    The buildings in the Imperial Palace fell down like weathering. All the people watching the Three Kingdoms in the distance couldn''t help retreating for kilometers again to avoid being affected by the aftermath of the battle. At the same time, they kept their eyes on the two people who collided.


    I saw a strange scene in the area where the two collided. One side turned into hot magma, while the other side turned into dark green. Everything was melted and turned into dark green liquid.


    There is a clear distinction between red and dark green, forming a color lake full of two colors.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Both gray and Blair''s flames were shaken back and forth by the huge impact.


    "How is it possible that your combat power... How can you reach the magic light level?"


    The strong anti shock force showed that the power of Gray''s strike was indeed the magic light level, and Blair flame''s face showed surprise, confusion and disbelief.


    It was a great blow to him that his hard won achievement was achieved by the other party in his 20s.


    Of course, he could guess that gray was able to reach the magic light level by using some kind of blood skill, but even if he used some kind of blood skill, he couldn''t stand it. After all, it was magic light!


    "I am the only magic light. Kill you, I am the only magic light!"


    Blair''s burning flame was full of blood in his eyes, his left foot suddenly stepped on the void to stabilize his body, burst out a strong killing opportunity, and jumped at gray in the retrogression.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, a purple flame appeared, sending out a high temperature no weaker than the golden flame, attacking Blair flame.


    This is Tiffany violet''s shot with the help of gold weapons. Although he is also shocked that gray has possessed the magic light level combat power, it is obviously a good thing.


    In the face of Breyer flame of magic light level, he is almost unsure of winning, but with gray, his grasp is finally greater. He may be able to defeat or even kill Breyer flame.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The figure of Blair flame rushing towards Gray was forced to stop. He retreated quickly to avoid the purple flame. The purple flame passed in front of him. He was able to avoid the purple flame. The purple flame left a lava River and spread all the way to the outside of the palace.


    A wary magic light warrior who is good at speed has the ability to dodge even in the face of polished attacks. The reason why gray can sneak attack successfully is that he is very close and the other party doesn''t know Gray''s strength.


    "Siege together!"


    Tiffany violet was not surprised that the attack was avoided. As expected, he nodded slightly to gray, waved the golden saber in his hand, and a purple light of fire hit Blair flame again.


    Unconsciously, his attitude towards gray has changed from his younger generation to his peers. Everything is because of his strength. Now gray has the strength to intersect with his peers.


    "I see."


    Gray responded with a long sword in his hand, and a huge dark green blade chopped in the direction of Blair''s flame, which avoided the purple fire.


    Poof!


    Even the magic light level, which is good at speed, can''t completely avoid the attack in the face of the siege of the two magic light levels. Although Breyer flame has reacted very quickly, his right arm is still rubbed by the dark green giant blade.


    On his arm, there was a deep wound with a long flow of blood. A strange dark green could be seen in the blood. It integrated the four mixed abilities of the poison ability of the demon poisonous dragon and beast, and had the characteristics of the poison system.


    "Toxic!"


    Seeing the dark green color in the blood, I felt the increasing numbness of the body, and Brell''s flame changed color.


    Previously, because the wound was on his back, and the magic light warrior had strong physical quality and strong resistance to toxins, he did not feel that he had been poisoned for the first time.


    Now he was injured again, the toxin accumulated, and the wound appeared on his right arm. He finally realized that he had been poisoned.


    "Damn you!"


    Breyer flame''s face became extremely gloomy. The golden flame puffed on the spear, turned into a golden flame claw, slapped at gray, and he himself rushed to gray quickly.


    Judging the ability of bleeding beast, gray with toxin is far more threatening than Tiffany violet. He immediately made the decision to kill gray first.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The flame claw is like a golden cloud enveloping gray. At Gray''s current speed, naturally, it can''t be avoided. The only way is to chop the golden flame claw.


    Poof!


    The long sword was lifted from bottom to top, and a dark green giant blade immediately met the golden flame giant claw. The golden flame Giant Claw was immediately split in half, fried into one golden flame after another, and fell to the ground, leaving a trace of melting everywhere.


    Whoosh!


    Just as gray waved his sword and cut into the Giant Claw of the golden flame, a golden light shot at gray at a very fast speed. When he looked carefully, he found that it was not the golden light, but Brell flame with a long gun. On his long gun, there was a golden light blooming, which was the reason for the golden light.


    The speed of the magic light level is too fast, and although gray now has the combat power of the magic light level, in terms of speed, even after crazy growth, he is only comparable to the second transformation of the king level. He will be stabbed by a long gun.


    Whew!


    At the critical moment, the purple flame appeared and turned into a huge purple flame wall between gray and Blair flame.


    Blair. The flame spear swept across the wall and immediately broke through the purple flame wall, but it was the pause at this moment. Gray, who was very close to him, had been far away from him, and had a huge dark green blade cut at him.


    Breyer flame dodged and opened the dark green blade. Before he could attack gray again, a purple flame attacked him, and he had to avoid again.


    Boom, boom!


    Gray and Tiffany violet joined hands to suppress Brell flame. Brell flame will have wounds from time to time. Although they are not serious wounds, they undoubtedly exacerbated his original injury, especially from Gray''s attack, which is toxic.


    However, there was no anxiety in Blair''s eyes when he was downwind. Instead, his eyes flashed like a hunting wolf.

 Chapter 568

    "The power of blood is running out!"


    Gray''s face under the war suit showed a trace of anxiety.


    The realm itself is the first level of King level, but with the four hybrid abilities, it naturally needs to pay some price to play the conventional combat power of King level for three times, and the price is more blood power consumption than ordinary King level soldiers.


    Of course, the consumption of blood power is not exaggerated. Even if it is four mixed abilities, the consumption is only twice that of ordinary King level soldiers. Because of this, few blood soldiers who fight with him can find his weakness.


    However, after using the four mixed abilities and crazy blood skill, the consumption becomes extremely terrible. Up to now, he has only shot more than 20 times, but the blood power is almost exhausted.


    Quietly stepped back, gray opened the distance from Breyer flame and stood more than 200 meters away from Breyer flame.


    This distance is neither too close nor too far, which ensures that he can support Tiffany violet at any time and avoid Tiffany violet from bearing the pressure from Brell flame alone.


    Trigger the purple ring on his hand, and a bottle of magic potion with refined gold as the container appeared in his hand. The inscription on the potion is "advanced recovery potion", which is a precious magic potion that can quickly restore the power of King level blood and physical fatigue.


    Recovery potions can be refined by ordinary medicine refining masters, but advanced recovery potions can only be refined in the imperial period.


    This bottle of advanced recovery potion in his hand is one of his harvest in the cemetery. To be exact, he killed Nicholas flame and obtained it from the runic space bag of Nicholas flame.


    Take out the advanced recovery potion and control the position of the war suit face to disappear. Gray cuts the bottleneck of the advanced recovery potion with a sword and is ready to swallow the advanced recovery potion to replenish blood.


    At that moment, the change suddenly appeared.


    His eyes burst with dazzling light. In an instant, Blair''s flame shot straight at gray. Under his speed exceeding the speed of sound, there was a sound explosion in the air.


    "Gray, be careful!"


    "Be careful, get away!"


    "Blair, the flames are coming at you!"


    The people of the Three Kingdoms who watched the battle in the distance, whether they were acquaintances of gray or those who had not even talked with gray, were all anxious and worried.


    If at ordinary times, people who are not from the same kingdom as gray and have no intersection with gray will not care about Gray''s life and death, and even feel happy vaguely.


    If the combat power of other kingdoms is weakened, it means that the combat power of their own kingdom is enhanced. On this point, they are happy to see gray die.


    But not now. In the face of the sudden emergence of Blair flame, who has become a magic light warrior, they have stood on the same front with gray. It can be said that they are grasshoppers tied to the same line. When gray dies, they become dead, and gray wins, they live.


    Under such circumstances, naturally, they sincerely hope that gray will not die, and even bravely kill Blair flame.


    "No!"


    Other people can detect Gray''s crisis. Tiffany violet, who is so close to gray, naturally noticed Gray''s crisis at the first time.


    Shua!


    The purple flame wound the long knife to chop, and the purple flame turned into a high wall and spread forward to intercept the blare flame.


    Whew!


    The purple fire light flies like streamer, and the speed is very fast. It leaves purple flame walls along the way, and intercepts Blair flame with the horror power of magic light level.


    If Breyer''s flame doesn''t stop, it will hit the purple flame wall. If Breyer''s flame stops, the purple flame wall can stop Breyer''s flame for a moment and buy gray time to take the medicine.


    "Stopped... Not good!"


    Jennifer Austin and Lennon crimson, who were seriously injured and supported by the royal family of their respective kingdoms, caught the scene with their eyes. They all gasped. At the next moment, their faces turned into exclamations.


    In the eyes of the two men, the blare flame did not stop, but rushed forward and stabbed out the gun in his hand.


    Whew!


    With his shot, a golden sun burst forward and hit gray like the sun falling from the sky.


    While the golden sun hit gray, the purple flame wall hit Blair flame, and Blair flame was submerged by the purple flame with magic light power.


    "This madman!"


    Tiffany violet was so angry that Brell flame would rather suffer the purple flame with power up to magic light level than attack gray, which he didn''t expect. Of course, even if he thought of it, he couldn''t stop it.


    Now he only hopes that gray can miraculously block this attack. However, in his heart, he doesn''t hold much hope, because it is a magic light attack. Even if he is replaced, he is likely to be seriously injured, lose combat effectiveness, or even die immediately.


    Whew!


    As an attack with power reaching the magic light level, the golden sun was too fast. Before gray could get the advanced recovery potion in his hand, the golden sun had hit gray.


    Boom!


    The black war was equipped with unimaginable defense and was not damaged under the golden sun. However, the scorching and impact contained in the golden sun was too strong to be completely blocked by the Black War suit. Suddenly, some power was transmitted to gray through the war suit.


    What is the magic light level combat power?


    It is said that in a very long time, this land was still the territory of blood animals. When humans became blood animals and blood food, there was a kind of blood animals with a level of terror.


    Every time they come, they bring the most desperate destruction. They are the "demons" that human beings don''t want to encounter. For human beings, they are demons with black light. They will sprinkle the black light of demons where they come, so they are called magic light.


    Magic light, a name that contains human despair, represents an unmatched terrorist force.


    "Poof -"


    Even the scorching heat and impact weakened by the Black War suit still made gray feel like being hit by a golden meteorite. He turned over the river in his stomach, his throat was sweet, and suddenly spit out blood, but he was immediately evaporated by the scorching heat.


    The advanced healing medicine in his hand, under the terrible temperature of the golden sun, melted the metal bottle, evaporated and completely disappeared from his hand.


    Boom!


    Gray''s body hit the ground, and the mud building ruins splashed. A huge pit appeared centered on gray. Then the splashed building ruins fell back, and gray was buried in the ruins.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, I won!"


    Brayer, who was attacked by the purple flame, climbed out of the magma. At this time, he was scalded all over and his face was blackened. As he spoke, his blackened skin kept falling off.


    He was hard hit by the purple flame of magic light level. He was seriously injured, but in his opinion, it was completely worth it.


    It is absolutely worth killing gray Fergus at the cost of injury and turning the battle into one-on-one again. He is confident that even with his injured body, he is enough to defeat and kill Tiffany violet.


    "Who wins and who loses is not sure!"


    Tiffany violet''s face was livid. He also consumed a lot of gold weapons. Of course, it was not as serious as gray. After all, his realm was transformed into King level three times, and the amount of blood power was extremely huge.


    Whew!


    The purple fire was very fast, just like a flash of streamer, leaving a magma River on the ground and attacking Brell flame.


    Breyer. The flame sneered. The golden flame gushed out from the long gun and turned into a golden giant claw, which immediately blocked the purple flame.


    Then he rushed to Tiffany violet quickly. First, he was secretly attacked by gray, and then he was hard hit by Tiffany violet. His injury was not light. Coupled with the influence of toxin, his speed was not as fast as at first.


    But it doesn''t matter. With this speed, it''s enough to kill Tiffany violet.


    Whoosh!


    He appeared behind Tiffany violet, stabbed the spear into the back of Tiffany violet''s heart, and a golden sun burst on the spear.


    Tiffany violet was alert. There was a purple flame on the golden sabre, and instinctively turned and cut back.


    Boom!


    A gold and a purple light collided, the terrible high temperature filled the air, and a magmatic Lake appeared under their feet.


    Patter, patter!


    Tiffany violet stepped back a little embarrassed, and even stepped directly into the lava lake, making a sound on his feet.


    On the other side, Breuer flame was relaxed and stable. He was scorched and ferocious, like a ghost, with a ferocious smile on his face. He quickly rushed to Tiffany violet, and the golden light bloomed on the long gun.


    As he judged, even the injured body is still above Tiffany violet in terms of comprehensive strength. After only a few exchanges, he once again occupied an absolute advantage.


    The rest will be him. He will unify the four kingdoms and establish a kingdom comparable to the Empire, while Tiffany violet and even the Three Kingdoms will turn into soil and rot underground.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, the ferocious smile on his face turned into horror. On the ground, a dark green vortex appeared and swept towards him from bottom to top, just like a huge dark green devil opening a ferocious mouth to him.


    Before he could escape, he was swept by the dark green vortex and involved in the dark green vortex.


    His skin is eroding rapidly, and the original extremely serious injury is aggravating rapidly. The most terrible thing is that the toxin ability is continuously invading his body, and his body is becoming more and more numb.


    He tried to break free, but his numb body greatly weakened his strength, and his action was like the struggle of a weak water person. Although it aroused waves, he was unable to get rid of it, so he had to waste his energy in vain. When his energy was exhausted, he was weak and dead.

 Chapter 569

    Boom!


    Breuer, who was seriously injured and completely numb by poisoning, fell heavily from several kilometers high and hit the ground of the palace turned into ruins. On the ground, he hit a pothole.


    Falling from a height of several kilometers aggravated his injury again. He was in severe pain and numbness. His body was bent like shrimp, and he didn''t even have the strength to move his hands and feet.


    "Almost told here!"


    A huge figure of more than two meters approached Blair''s flame with a strange pace. This is a figure in black combat clothes. It''s gray.


    He was attacked by Breyer flame magic light level. He was seriously injured, but he was not killed.


    Although it was the attack of magic light level, it was the attack that greatly weakened the power of Black War suit, which was far from killing him who was as powerful as the king level after three times of transformation.


    Of course, it''s true that the injury is not light. At this time, his body will ache with each step, which makes him show his teeth slightly. It should be that a bone is broken.


    Fortunately, after swallowing blood and metamorphosis for many times, they have a strong resistance to pain, so that they will not be affected too much. Of course, it is inevitable that the pace is a little strange.


    Buried in the ruins, he took out a bottle of advanced recovery medicine from the purple ring again, successfully swallowed it and restored the blood power on his body.


    In fact, the last time he got five bottles of advanced recovery potion from Nicholas flame Rune space bag, fortunately, there was no embarrassment that the advanced recovery potion was damaged and no advanced recovery potion was available.


    He took out a bottle of advanced healing medicine and swallowed it. Then he dug the ruins to the surface with his bare hands. However, he didn''t rush out of the ruins immediately, but dug a small hole, observed secretly and waited for the opportunity to do it.


    Since Breyer flame thought he was dead, he naturally had to take advantage of it. Only then did there be a sudden dark green whirlwind attacking Breyer flame.


    "Death -"


    Quickly approaching Breyer flame, who was bent and lying on the ground, Gray''s long sword wrapped in dark green mist quickly stabbed Breyer flame''s heart, which was numbed by the toxin.


    Although Brauer flaming has been seriously injured, he is not careless at all and dare not give the other party a chance to breathe. After all, the other party is the first strong demon light level in thousands of years. He doesn''t know how the other party''s recovery power is. If he has a chance to recover, it''s not good.


    "No, I can''t die!"


    Breyer flame opened his eyes slightly, and the scenery in his eyes became blurred. He seemed to see the stabbing sword through the frosted glass. He was seriously injured as if he had suddenly been injected with vitality, turned and rolled several times to avoid the sword stabbed by gray.


    "Still moving?"


    The stabbed sword was hidden. Gray''s face changed slightly. He stepped out to catch up with Breyer flame, and the long sword stabbed down again.


    Poof!


    The long sword stabbed again, and Breyer flame wanted to turn over and avoid again, but the action just now almost exhausted all his strength. He didn''t have the strength to turn over and avoid again, even the strength to move his fingers.


    He could only watch helplessly. The dark green long sword pierced his chest, pierced the scorched flesh and blood, and pierced his heart horizontally from the gap between his ribs.


    "Cough -"


    The heart was pierced, and a mouthful of blood and water was vomited from the mouth of Breyer''s flame. It was dark green with black scorched black objects, which were scorched body tissues.


    Blair flame felt that his body was gradually becoming cold and his mind was gradually leaving him. He forced his spirit. At this moment, the strongest emotion in his brain was roared out hoarsely by his voice.


    "I''m the first... Magic light warrior in thousands of years. How can I... Lose?"


    "I can''t... Die, I haven''t... Unified the four kingdoms, haven''t... Established an empire!"


    After he succeeded, gray quickly drew his sword back, kept alert and looked coldly at Brell flame.


    Gray didn''t find the other party''s ideal ridiculous. Rather, if the other party didn''t die, it was really possible to realize it.


    As the first magic light warrior in thousands of years, the other side really has the strength to unify the four kingdoms and establish an empire. The main reason why he and Tiffany violet can defeat the other side is because of sneak attack.


    If it were not for the sneak attack, the last winner would probably be the other party. Neither he nor Tiffany violet is a real magic light warrior, and they also have the disadvantage of consuming blood power very quickly. Under normal circumstances, they are likely to lose in the end.


    Because of his overconfidence, Blair flame became the first magic light warrior in thousands of years. His self-confidence expanded and did not escape immediately after being attacked and injured by gray.


    If the other party ran away immediately, it was impossible to kill the other party. Neither gray nor Tiffany violet could catch up with the other party whose speed reached magic light level.


    The other party is too confident in himself. He is confident that as a magic light level, even one-on-two can beat gray and Tiffany violet, and this confidence eventually led to his defeat.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Tiffany violet came and looked at Blair flame with mixed eyes. There was envy and happiness in his eyes.


    Envy each other to become the first magic light warrior in thousands of years. Magic light warrior is also his lifelong pursuit, but the other party has achieved it, but he is far away.


    I''m glad that he and gray worked together to kill each other, otherwise there would be only one "flame Empire" on this continent.


    "I haven''t... Established..."


    The hole in his chest was bleeding, and Blair''s flame eyelids were trembling. He was about to close uncontrollably, but he forcibly opened them.


    During his dying, he seemed to see himself destroy the Three Kingdoms of purple moon, crimson and gem, unify the four kingdoms, bring the flame kingdom to an unprecedented height and become a kingdom comparable to the Empire thousands of years ago.


    A satisfied smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His body finally became weak and paralyzed. With the eternal imperial dream, he lay in the ruins of the flame kingdom.


    At this time, the people of the three kingdoms also rushed over. Along the way, they looked at the lava lakes everywhere and the battlefield where the deep ditch river could not be seen everywhere. Their faces were deeply shocked.


    The impact of long-distance measurement is far less intense than that of close-up measurement. Because the distance is too far, the senses will subconsciously feel unreal and greatly weaken the impact.


    Only by getting closer, seeing the lake formed by magma, seeing the bubbling magma in the lake, feeling the terrible high temperature, and standing on the edge of an abyss that doesn''t pay attention to falling at any time, can we really feel what kind of battle this is.


    "Lord gray!"


    Looking at gray who stood next to the body of Breyer flame and finally killed Breyer flame, the people of the purple moon kingdom were deeply proud, because Gray was a person of the purple moon Kingdom like them.


    The eyes of people in the crimson and gem kingdom are filled with awe and fear. They fear Gray''s powerful strength and are also afraid of Gray''s powerful strength.


    Although it can''t last, there is no doubt that the combat power displayed by gray is the magic light level, and unlike Tiffany violet, it has been achieved only by virtue of its own ability and blood skills without the help of gold weapons.


    Such strength makes them fear and awe. Although it is not as powerful as Brell flame, none of them can stop it if they really want to attack any of them.


    Gray was not arrogant because of his strength. After nodding to the person who greeted him, he took out a special Rune space bag and put away Blair flame''s body.


    The corpse of a demon light warrior is obviously of great use value to him who has the ability to control the corpse. Naturally, he will not be polite.


    Of course, if you can resurrect with the resurrection ability, the value will be maximized. However, according to his estimation, if you really want to resurrect the other party, I''m afraid it can only be done by killing all the people who were resurrected before.


    It''s impossible for gray to do such a thing. After all, the people and blood animals he resurrected have become fresh lives that deeply depend on him. He can''t deprive them of their lives for such reasons.


    "Found the Royal treasure house of the flame kingdom!"


    In the distance, someone found the 100 meter deep gully cut by Gray''s sword. Seeing all kinds of treasure lights in the gully, they couldn''t help crying out. When they heard the cry, they were very hot in their hearts. They couldn''t help running towards the Royal treasure house of the flame kingdom.


    The wealth of a kingdom''s treasure house is extremely terrible. Even if you can''t get it, it''s definitely worth boasting all your life.


    Gray didn''t follow. The pain on his body reminded him that he was still injured. His top priority now is to use the ability of back feeding to repair his injury.


    Among the treasures, what he really sees is blood, animal blood and magic potion. These two kinds of things have been put away by him. Moreover, he believes that when the three great kingdoms divide up the treasure house, he will never lose his share. He still has this confidence.


    He flew out of the king''s capital and landed in a forest outside the king''s capital.


    Using the ability of feedback, a large number of green fog floated out of the surrounding trees and shrouded him in it.


    Shrouded in green mist, he immediately felt the pain clear and cool, and the scald on his body was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the most seriously injured part of the body, the broken bones were connected together under the action of a force, and then wrapped and repaired by the green fog.


    In just a few minutes, his injury had been recovered, his body recovered to its best state, and a forest was re selected. Gray took out the body of Blair flame, but he stopped when he was ready to use his body control ability. The value of Blair flame is not only this body.

 Chapter 570

    Using the dark green fog, a deep hole was etched in a low mountain, and gray walked into it with the body of Blair flame.


    Brayer. The value of the flame is not only this body, but also included in this body. There is no broken soul.


    Drawing out the dagger tied to his leg, gray released all the ghosts currently in control and released them from control.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    Suddenly, he saw one after another ghosts emitting hazy white light, which broke up like white fireworks after he lifted his control.


    To control the ghosts of the magic light level, gray judged that with his current ghost ability, he could only control one, so he released the control of other ghosts.


    After the death of ghosts, people or animals, it is debatable whether the soul can be formed under special circumstances, or even whether it can be called a creature.


    They have no pre life thinking, only unconscious instincts. Gray has no psychological burden to release their control and let them dissipate. After all, the other party is unconscious. It is still open to question whether it is a creature or not.


    "Ghost power!"


    Bent down, gray pressed one hand on Breyer''s body, and the ghost ability was used. His soul force invaded Breyer''s body in a special form of expression. Then, Breyer''s soul began to change to the ghost under the action of this special form of soul ability.


    This is an attribute change. Although it also belongs to the soul ability, the soul ability possessed by the soul and the ghost is obviously different. The soul will dissipate after the death of the host body, but the ghost can exist without the body. To some extent, the difference between the two is whether they have stability after leaving the body.


    Gray''s soul power is continuously consumed, and the ghost ability is continuously working.


    At first, there was only a faint, almost invisible white light on Blair flame''s body.


    But in the back, the white light became stronger and stronger, and finally became a hazy white light.


    The hazy white light floated out from the body of Breyer flame and turned into a human figure. This figure is slightly similar to Breyer flame in body shape, but it can''t see the face at all, because the face of the ghost is extremely blurred.


    "Magic light level ghost!"


    Gray was quite satisfied with the ghost transformed by Brell''s flame soul, who stood quietly in front of him after his appearance.


    Although a ghost of magic light level is not as good as a magic light warrior, it may not play a weaker role than a magic light warrior on special occasions.


    Command the magic light level ghost to drill into the dagger. Gray puts the dagger back in its sheath and begins to use the corpse control ability on Brell flame''s body.


    More than ten minutes later, the body of Breyer flame stood up again and used the ability of back feeding. The injury on the other party immediately recovered, the pierced heart was repaired, and the scorched black marks all over the body disappeared and recovered.


    Putting it into a special Rune space bag, gray slowly returned to the flame Kingdom palace where the battle had turned into ruins.


    The treasure house of the flame Kingdom has been jointly guarded by the Three Kingdoms, and special personnel have been sent to count the wealth. With the wealth accumulated by the royal family of the flame kingdom for thousands of years, I''m afraid it''s difficult to fully count all the wealth in a few days.


    He was going to find a place to rest. After the war, he was quite tired, but when he heard a voice in his head, he couldn''t help drawing from the corners of his mouth and walking in one direction.


    In a corner of the ruins of the palace, a man was surrounded by three bloodthirsty soldiers.


    "Misunderstanding, I''m not your enemy. I''m under Lord gray!"


    Bart spread out his hands and sweated cold on his back. At the first level of the famine level, he was surrounded by three famine blood soldiers. If he did, he would die.


    "Don''t try to deceive us. Someone has confirmed that you are the tooth of fire!"


    One of the three bloodless warriors sneered. At first, the other claimed to be his Excellency Gray''s men. They didn''t doubt it and thought it was really their own.


    But not long ago, they caught a member of the flame tooth and interrogated him. They learned the identity of the other party''s flame tooth member from the other party''s mouth, so they hurried to surround and kill the other party.


    "I dare to lie that I''m your excellency Gray''s man. I can''t spare you!"


    The eyes of another bloodless soldier were full of killing opportunities. He was a man from the purple moon kingdom. He was in great awe of his Excellency gray, who was also a man from the purple moon kingdom. He was extremely annoyed that he actually used his name as a cover.


    "Although I''m a man of flame teeth, I''m really under Lord gray!"


    Bart wanted to cry without tears. He had a feeling that he couldn''t argue.


    "I dare to argue for death, and in the name of Lord gray."


    The three of them could not help but glare. The killing opportunity in their eyes firmly locked Bart.


    This time, gray and Tiffany violet joined hands to kill Breyer flame of the magic light level, which can be said to relieve an unprecedented crisis of the Three Kingdoms. Gray, even those who are not in the purple moon Kingdom, is also in awe and gratitude.


    "Cough, he is really my man."


    Gray appeared and coughed twice.


    Hearing Bart''s cry for help in his mind, he immediately came with spiritual induction and found that the other party was in a bad situation. He quickly appeared to rescue the other party. At the same time, he was slightly ashamed. After many battles, he almost forgot the other party.


    "Lord gray."


    Seeing the sudden appearance of gray, the three wild blood soldiers couldn''t help showing respect, and then said in a little panic.


    "Lord gray, is he really your... Subordinate? Ah, Lord gray, please don''t get me wrong. We don''t doubt your meaning, but we got the news that he is the flame tooth. Will he secretly... Betray Lord gray?"


    "He was originally the flame tooth, but later he took refuge in me and lurked in the flame tooth to provide me with information about the flame kingdom."


    Gray thought of a reasonable explanation. Of course, this explanation is not flawless. There are still many loopholes.


    The biggest loophole is how gray let a flame tooth member like the loyal dog of the flame king take refuge in himself. You know, the selection of members of the Royal organization directly under the flame tooth is extremely strict, and it is almost impossible to betray.


    However, when it comes to Gray''s current strength, he naturally does not need to explain too much to others, and no one or force is qualified for him to explain.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Lord gray, we misunderstood!"


    All three apologized.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take him away."


    Gray shook his head slightly, greeted Bart and turned away.


    Bart hurried to keep up with gray, with a straight back, and a deep sense of pride. He was under Lord gray.


    Although he is a resurrected person, he is also a person after all. He also has his own joys and sorrows and emotions. Naturally, he also hopes that the person he follows is a great person. Gray is deeply proud of his achievements in killing magic light soldiers today.


    To relieve Bart''s crisis, Gray was just about to find a place to rest. When a middle-aged man saw him, he greeted him with a happy face. Gray knew that his rest might be delayed again.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged man quickly walked up to him, made a standard aristocratic ceremony for the inferior to meet the superior, and said respectfully.


    "Lord gray, Lord Tiffany, please go to the meeting!"


    "Lead the way!"


    Gray motioned to the other party to lead the way. Under the guidance of the middle-aged man, he entered a house that had not collapsed on the edge of the Royal Palace of the flame kingdom.


    "Lord gray!"


    "Lord gray, you''re here!"


    In the room, a total of more than ten King level strongmen in the three kingdoms were sitting. When they saw Gray coming, they were all polite. Gray responded one by one and sat next to Francis on the side of the purple moon kingdom.


    To become a king level soldier, the other party is also qualified to participate in this kind of meeting. The other party is wearing a straight dress and puts his hands on his knees with a little force. Obviously, it should be quite stressful to participate in this kind of meeting for the first time.


    "You''re here at last!"


    Seeing Gray''s arrival, Francis gave a slight and unobtrusive sigh. As the youngest person present, he was under great pressure. Now that gray came, it''s good. Gray is younger than him.


    Gray shrugged. Like Francis, it was the first time to attend such a meeting, but he didn''t feel too much pressure, because there was little pressure on him.


    "Well, everyone is here, let''s start!"


    Tiffany violet coughed and glanced at the crowd.


    "The flame kingdom is destroyed. The three countries must take over the territory left by the flame kingdom as soon as possible and control it before panic and chaos appear."


    "I have no problem with this, but the key is how to divide it."


    Lennon said with a flash of light in her crimson eyes.


    Although he was seriously injured and bandaged, Lennon crimson still attended the meeting because it was a meeting involving great interests. He was a little worried that other king level soldiers in the crimson kingdom could not hold the field.


    After all, today''s purple moon kingdom is too strong. It is not only in charge of gold weapons, but also with gray, who has no gold weapons, but is not much different from holding gold weapons.


    To be honest, the luck of the purple moon Kingdom really made him jealous. Why did a genius like gray Fergus not appear in the crimson Kingdom, but in the purple moon kingdom.


    "Indeed, the demarcation of the border must be determined as soon as possible."


    Jennifer Austin, who was also seriously injured and insisted on attending the meeting, had the same reason as Lennon crimson, forcing her to attend the meeting with her seriously injured body.

 Chapter 571

    A huge fine map of the four kingdoms was spread out on the conference table. In the hall, except gray, almost everyone''s eyes became hot and stood up and approached the past.


    For the Kingdom, there will never be too many territories, especially for the kingdom that has existed for thousands of years like the Three Kingdoms.


    After thousands of years of enfeoffment, the nobles of the Three Kingdoms have reached the limit of accommodation, and the direct territory of the royal family has been reduced to a rather embarrassing situation. There is an urgent need for more territories to reward new nobles and enrich the direct territory of the royal family.


    Now the destroyed flame kingdom is the "cake", the cake that the Three Kingdoms can divide and compete for.


    "East of the hills and west of the lane River, it belongs to my purple moon kingdom!"


    Staring at the map, Tiffany violet stretched out his old and thin fingers and pointed to two places with a tough tone.


    "No, the crimson Kingdom suffers too much from such a division. I think it should take the Kani mountains as the dividing line..."


    Lennon crimson''s seriously injured body became unusually flexible at this time, stared at the map, stretched out his hand to a mountain range east of the LES mountains, and circled a large area of fertile land into the territory of the crimson kingdom.


    "I don''t agree either. I think we should take the pull swamp as the dividing line¡°


    Jennifer Austin also showed flexibility not commensurate with the state of being seriously injured. Although she was a woman, her voice was tough, and expanded the territory of the gem kingdom to the east of the king Ryan river.


    The three fought fiercely and persistently, while other king level soldiers of the three kingdoms also mixed in the last sentence from time to time, and their saliva splashed.


    This was a "fierce" confrontation. Around the territory left after the collapse of the flame Kingdom, the Three Kingdoms competed with each other. The three allies with harmonious relations were full of gunpowder, as if they would fight at any time.


    Almost at the beginning of the meeting, gray regretted that he didn''t refuse to attend the meeting. Attending such a meeting was simply making himself feel guilty.


    The main purpose of his participation in this meeting is to inform the three countries of the current strength of the fifth force and his concerns about the fifth force.


    Taking advantage of the gap between this group of people''s debate, gray told his battle with the fifth force and his concerns. Unfortunately, his concerns did not get the attention of the Three Kingdoms.


    Although the three kingdoms were surprised that the fifth force had become the second king level for three times, they were all concerned about how to divide up the territory left by the collapse of the flame kingdom. Although they said to investigate the fifth force carefully, gray obviously felt that their attention was limited.


    Gold weapons are their reliance. It is precisely because of the reliance of gold weapons that they dare to do so, because in their view, even three times of transformation of the king level, it is difficult to compete with gold weapons.


    According to common sense, this is indeed a fact. Even after three transformations, the king level has no chance to win in the face of gold weapons. In addition, gray does not need to be too afraid of the fifth force after using his blood skills.


    However, deep in Gray''s heart, there is always a sense of crisis. He always feels that he underestimates the fifth force. The fifth force is not simple. The other party is likely to become a major threat after the flame Kingdom, and the degree of threat may even be higher than the flame kingdom.


    In the end, the first meeting ended without substantive progress. It is obvious that the meeting of the three great kingdoms to carve up the flame kingdom will be a protracted war.


    Gray did not intend to attend the next meeting, which was really unnecessary. On the contrary, Francis was in high spirits. As the successor to the future throne of the purple moon Kingdom, he obviously had a strong interest in this aspect and participated in this interest competition.


    A manor on the west side of the king capital of the flame kingdom. The four members of the fifth force who fled from the king palace of the flame Kingdom returned here. This manor is an intelligence point and foothold they operated in the flame kingdom.


    After a full day''s rest, the four people recovered from their injuries on the one hand and the toxins contained in Gray''s attack on the other.


    It can make the body strong. If they are affected, the toxin can be said to be quite strong.


    "I didn''t expect such a powerful person!"


    Fates''s face was subdued and dignified, because everyone present was familiar. He took off his black mask. He was a slightly short man, and his eyebrows were very thick, just like ink.


    It''s absolutely a shame to be forced to hand over the rune space bag. It''s incredible that gray can reach the magic light level with the help of gold weapons.


    What made him more worried was that the fighting power of the magic light level, even if the defense was as strong as them, would be injured, and the other party was enough to threaten them.


    "This man is really terrible."


    Meryl''s face was equally dignified, and her beautiful face was solemn because of the dignified expression on her face.


    Among the four people present, she had the most "contact" with gray Fergus and understood each other''s terror better.


    The other party had a terrible growth rate she had never seen before. In less than two years, he had grown from less than King level to the strongest combat power, comparable to magic light. The other party''s growth rate made him feel a kind of horror.


    "A really terrible person."


    Derek, the first middle-aged man, knocked the tea table with his right index finger and frowned tightly.


    "Not only master the mixing ability, but also master a blood skill."


    "Mixing ability? Mixing ability should also be limited by the potential plane source array? How can he master it?"


    Chaucer, who took off his gray mask, looked puzzled. He was a thin man with a goatee.


    "His mixing ability comes from the mixing of multiple blood vessels through affinity constitution. It should not be limited by the area source array."


    Derek, a middle-aged man, picked up a piece of intelligence on the tea table, which was urgently investigated after he returned yesterday. It recorded Gray''s information and his experience in recent years.


    Earlier experience, because Gray was not famous at that time and could not be investigated in a short time.


    "Affinity, this guy has affinity?"


    Fates trembled his thick eyebrows and exclaimed. Meryl and Chaucer responded that although they were not as big as the former, their eyes opened wide and showed an incredible color.


    Affinity constitution is a kind of constitution that makes people jealous and crazy. People with this constitution are invincible at the same level. Many of them even have the strength of leapfrog fighting. Moreover, it is rumored that this system is helpful to impact the highest realm. Several supreme beings have this constitution.


    Such a constitution is enviable, but compared with its various advantages, the probability of its occurrence is also very low. I didn''t expect that there would be one in such a barren place, which makes them feel like they have a sense of violence.


    "Gray Fergus is a great threat, and our trouble is not only here. According to reliable news, Blair flame broke through and became a magic light warrior. Although he was later killed by gray Fergus and Tiffany violet, it is certain that he became a magic light warrior."


    Derek glanced at the three and said in a deep voice.


    "What, Brill. The flame became a demon light warrior?"


    Meryl''s red lips were open and her eyes were startled. She was more concerned about the fact that Blair flame became a magic light warrior than that Blair flame was killed by gray and Tiffany violet.


    "How can it be that the magic light warrior is not limited by the bit area source array? How can anyone break through?"


    Fates and Chaucer also focused on the fact that Blair flame became a magic light warrior. They stood up in surprise with surprise and confusion in their eyes.


    "The effect of the plane source array may be weakening. It should be that the plane source is about to dry up."


    Derek said positively.


    "The origin of the plane is about to dry up. Don''t you say that the time should be advanced? But now our strength is not enough to carry out the final blood sacrifice."


    Meryl''s three faces are all anxious. According to their current speed of strength improvement, they may not be able to recover to a complete victory before their faces dry up.


    "If it continues like this, it may be too late. Now the only way is for you to supply me with all the resources plundered later, help me restore the magic light realm, and then plunder the royal families of the Three Kingdoms directly by virtue of the magic light combat power."


    Derek said heavily.


    "I have no problem."


    "I have no problem."


    Meryl, Chaucer and fates looked at each other. They all knew the seriousness of the matter and nodded in agreement.


    In the basement of Fergus castle, a flash of light and shadow, on a purple array, four figures appeared in the basement, two men and two women, two men are gray and Bart, and two women are Sophia and hilya.


    Sophia and hilya, who know that gray is going to return to the purple moon Kingdom and that gray has the means of space transmission, immediately request to return together. After all, it can save a lot of time.


    "This is Fergus castle?"


    Leaving the basement, the three walked on the castle corridor. Hilya violet looked at the Fergus castle in front of her with some curiosity. She was full of curiosity about the Fergus castle that could cultivate gray.


    "This should be a castle newly built in recent years."


    Sophia had been to Fergus castle, so she saw at a glance that the castle she appeared in was not the castle when she came.


    "It is indeed a new castle built in recent years. There was an enemy attack a few years ago. In that attack, the old castle was damaged."


    Gray nodded and explained that he couldn''t help thinking about himself a few years ago.


    At that time, I had to do my best in the face of the attack of savage blood soldiers. Even so, I still failed to protect the castle and let the castle be damaged in the battle.


    Now he, let alone a brute blood soldier, even several King level soldiers, can''t hurt the current Fergus castle.


    The improvement of his strength is obvious.

 Chapter 572

    After leaving for nearly two months, the Fergus castle has not changed much, and there are no dazzling families to provoke the Fergus family. It''s good that the Fergus family doesn''t bully other families. Few people can bully the Fergus family and dare to bully the Fergus family.


    Even if Gray''s strength is not counted, there are two king level conventional combat forces in the Fergus family today, one is Barnet Graham, a king level warrior from the Graham family, and the other is the king level blood beast cold ice king beast. Generally, the king level warriors will only suffer from each other.


    "I''ve seen your highness Sophia and your highness hilya!"


    Introducing Sophia and hilya to the Fergus family immediately made the Fergus family nervous and nervous. Even Sarah, who is usually bold, is also well behaved at this time for fear of angering them.


    Their status is too noble. Even if there are many royal nobles in contact with the Fergus family, they have never been in contact with such a noble status.


    Sophia came once, but the other party didn''t show her identity at that time. Even gray didn''t know the other party''s identity at that time, let alone the Fergus family.


    "You don''t have to. We''re both gray''s friends. We''re also visiting as friends this time!"


    Seeing the reaction of the Fergus family, Sophia and hilya couldn''t help smiling bitterly. The people with boundless real identity are around you.


    This time, gray and Lord Tiffany joined hands to kill Blair flame. Gray''s strength and achievements can be said to be unprecedented since the founding of the purple moon kingdom. Now the royal family of the purple moon kingdom is having a headache about how to reward gray.


    The royal family of purple moon kingdom can be said to be very anxious about how to reward gray. They are afraid that the reward is too low to cause Gray''s dissatisfaction. At that time, I believe that the gem Kingdom and crimson kingdom will be very willing to step in and solicit gray.


    Sophia and hilya stayed in Fergus castle for a few days. Gray used space transmission to send them back to the king''s capital. Then gray appeared in Sidney city.


    Sidney City, a city established at the beginning of the division of Sidney Marquis family, and later expanded again and again by Sidney family, and finally became a city with a population of more than one million.


    This is the foundation of the whole Sidney family and the city managed by the Sidney family for generations.


    "There are fewer people!"


    Walking on the streets of the city, gray felt a bleak feeling. The population in the city had obviously decreased a lot. The most obvious feeling was that there were fewer pedestrians on the streets.


    Although the Sidney family has not been destroyed, and there are three brothers and sisters, Saroyan, Polly and Darren, it is undeniable that today''s Sidney family is no longer the grand occasion of the past.


    This is a city based on the Sidney family. The Sidney family is strong and can attract many chambers of Commerce. The city is naturally prosperous. The Sidney family is declining and can not attract chambers of Commerce. Naturally, the city is declining day by day.


    Gray sighed slightly. Seeing that the extremely prosperous city in the past was declining day by day, he felt a little uncomfortable, but he was unable to change anything. He could protect Saroyan and let Saroyan from the enemy, but he could not restore the prosperity of a declining city in the past.


    Through several streets, a castle appeared in front of gray. From the square in front of the door, the towering wall and even the buildings in it, we can see that this is a newly-built castle.


    At the gate of the castle stood two guards in armor. Their faces were quite young and even young. They should have been recruited and trained by the Sidney family in recent one or two years. All the guards who had been trained died in the disaster except three survived.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    Gray didn''t ride an exquisite carriage or a good war horse. He just came on foot. However, the two guards didn''t look down on gray, but a person came up very politely to ask gray.


    Although there is no intention, when gray reaches such a state and status, even a casual suit of clothes is definitely very high-grade, and it is naturally impossible to be looked down upon.


    In fact, when they saw Gray''s arrival, their eyes could even be described as shocked. Although gray didn''t take a carriage or a war horse, his clothes were so high-grade that they had only seen him a few times since they became a guard for so long.


    As the facade of a family, they have received training on how to judge aristocratic status from aristocratic family emblem and aristocratic clothing.


    If they are right, the dress on the other party''s body is sewn with moon white silk, which is said to be inch long and inch gold, while the triangular buttons on the other party''s dress are all polished with dark sapphire, a treasure among sapphires.


    The value is comparable to this dress. Even the Marquis, Miss Polly and master Darren have only one set. They will only wear it on festival days.


    The other party actually walked in such a dress. For the other party, this dress is likely to be an ordinary dress for going out. It can be imagined that the identity of the other party is unusual.


    "I''m gray Fergus. I''m here to visit the Marquis of Sidney. Please let me know!"


    Gray is not arrogant, but very polite, and tells them his intention. Gray has always been polite and courteous to the Sidney family, because he was still weak at the beginning, he did get a lot of preferential treatment from the Sidney family.


    "Ha ha, I said why my eyelids are jumping today. So you''re coming!"


    Soon after, gray met Saroyan, Polly and Darren in the living room.


    I haven''t seen her for a long time. Saroyan and Daren are becoming more and more mature. They have a mature and steady temperament, while Polly is wearing a blue sleeved white skirt with a firm chest and slender waist.


    For Gray''s arrival, the three are very enthusiastic.


    The reason why the Graham family can not be exterminated is because of gray. Now the seriously weakened Graham family has not been suppressed and assassinated by hostile families, which is also because of gray.


    "I heard you went to the flame kingdom. How did you come back?"


    Saroyan asked with a little curiosity. The action against the flame kingdom a week ago was really huge. It was difficult for him to know.


    Originally, the Sidney family should also be in the range of recruitment, but unexpectedly, the royal family did not send a recruitment to the Sidney family. To be honest, he was relieved to learn that the Sidney family had not been recruited. Now the Sidney family can no longer stand any toss.


    "The matter over there has been settled, so he came back."


    Gray smiled. The Sidney family was not recruited, naturally because of him. He asked the royal family for consideration of the Sidney family.


    The royal family sold him face. After all, today''s Sidney family can''t send much strength. It''s better to use it to sell him face.


    "It has been solved. What about the flame Kingdom now?"


    Gray used space to send back, faster than the letter bird, so the news of the destruction of the flame Kingdom has not been sent back to the purple moon kingdom. The three of them did not know that the flame Kingdom has been destroyed.


    "There is no flame kingdom. Although there are still some royal members of the flame Kingdom at large, the flame Kingdom has disappeared."


    Gray smiled.


    "What? There is no flame kingdom? The flame Kingdom has been destroyed?"


    Saroyan was shocked on his face and his eyes were almost staring out.


    Although the three countries united to attack the flame Kingdom this time, the three of them did not think that the three countries could destroy the flame kingdom. In fact, the image of the flame Kingdom has always been too strong for them. There are more than a dozen strong people at the Guangwang level, and the three countries can''t add up to this number.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded, glanced at the three, and then smiled mysteriously.


    "This time, I''m here to fulfill my promise!"


    "Keep your promise?"


    Saroyan was puzzled and didn''t immediately reflect what gray promised. It was not because they forgot, but because they knew that the king of killers was powerful, not only king level strong, but also a transformation of King level strong. In their view, even if gray could kill the king of killers, it would be many years later.


    Gray took out a rune space bag. The next moment, in the middle of the hall, a body was placed on a red wool blanket.


    Seeing the body suddenly appeared, the three were surprised. They didn''t understand how gray suddenly moved out a body, but when they saw the face of the body, their eyes turned red.


    "King of killers... Theodore?!"


    They clenched their fists and looked at the body with red eyes. They wanted to believe it but didn''t dare to believe it. Everything was too dreamy.


    Among them, only Saroyan has seen Theodore, the king of killers, and Polly and Darren have never seen him.


    When Theodore, the king of killers, attacked the Sidney family, they were arranged by the old Marquis to escape from the secret road for the first time. They didn''t see Theodore, the king of killers. If they saw Theodore, they couldn''t live to this day. It''s impossible to escape from a king level strong man.


    However, they have seen the portrait of Theodore, the king of killers. They have long printed the face of Theodore, the king of killers, in their minds, and even dreamed of each other in nightmares from time to time. Therefore, even if there is a ferocious frozen wound on their face, they can identify each other''s identity for the first time.


    However, Theodore, the king of killers, changed his king level strength once, which made them not sure that he was really the king of killers. After all, he was the king of killers. As a king level strong man, how could he be killed so easily.


    The three almost thought they were in a dream. Because of such a dream, they had had it many times, but every time they woke up, they would regret to find that it was just a dream.

 Chapter 573

    "Is this really... The king of killers?"


    Polly''s eyes turned red and stepped forward to the body of Theodore, the king of killers. She stared at each other without blinking. She was afraid that she would wake up from her dream.


    Although the king of killers has been dead for a long time, because gray has been placed in the rune space bag, the body has not rotted, and even the smell of blood has not dissipated.


    But she did not care at all. Her face was filled with hate and happy eyes.


    Saroyan and Darren were similar to her. They immediately rushed to the body of the killer King Theodore and stared at the body of the killer King Theodore with hatred and pleasure.


    "Really... Theodore the king of killers!"


    When he was in the gem Kingdom, Saroyan once met Theodore, the king of killers. He was very sure that the man in front of him was Theodore, the king of killers.


    "Die, die...!"


    Darren couldn''t help it any more. He stepped on the body of Theodore, the king of killers, one foot after another, like crazy.


    It was this man who took away his originally happy home and scolded him for being useless, but he loved his father and mother.


    Saroyan clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails had been deeply inserted into the meat, his blood had seeped out, and his complexion kept changing, trying to endure.


    Polly smiled, but her tears kept flowing. After her parents were killed, she never shed tears once. She pretended to be strong, because she knew that as one of the only three people left in the Sidney family, she must be strong. Tears can''t bring anything. Only by being strong can she cheer up the Sidney family with her eldest brother.


    But now her tears couldn''t help but flow down.


    Gray looked at them quietly and didn''t bother them.


    The power of the king of killers has been removed by him in advance. Otherwise, with the strength of the three, they may not even be able to get close to the body of Theodore, the king of killers.


    "Thank you, gray!"


    After a long time, the three people recovered from this gaffe and looked at gray with gratitude.


    "The old Marquis treated me well, which is what I should do!"


    Gray shook his head.


    "Big brother, cut off his head to commemorate the dead people of the Sidney family!"


    Darren said with hate in his eyes. Saroyan nodded, pulled out the knife at his waist, went to the body of Theodore, the king of killers, attached a layer of golden light to the knife, and cut at Theodore''s neck.


    Dang!


    However, the knife that he could cut off even the steel column with all his strength was like cutting on a diamond. The slightest wound could not be left. On the contrary, it shocked his hand.


    Even if it''s not a defense type, it''s a king level strong man after all. The physical defense is enough to make ordinary blood soldiers despair. That''s why there are no ordinary blood soldiers on the battlefield of King level soldiers. The realm gap is too large, and even more ordinary blood soldiers are useless.


    "I''ll come!"


    Gray went over and pulled out his sword. There was a dark green mist on the sword. With a slight stroke and a puff, Saroyan''s neck, which could not be cut off with all his strength, was cut open by gray.


    Carrying the head of the king of killers, a group of four left the castle, crossed several streets, and finally came to an extremely bleak place. In the center of the bleak place, there was a hillside lying alone, full of broken walls. This was the old site of the Sidney family castle.


    Walking up the hillside, a huge stone tablet several meters high is set up in the ruins. On the stone tablet, the words "the tomb of the Sidney family" are engraved. Here are the tombs of the old Marquis and many victims of the Sidney family.


    The tombstone was built by gray at the beginning, because the body was too incomplete to distinguish who was who. Finally, gray had to bury all the bodies together and set up this tombstone.


    In front of the stone tablet, Saroyan''s three brothers and sisters'' eyes had become red.


    Put the sacrifice, and then solemnly put the head of Theodore, the king of killers, on it. The three couldn''t help it any longer, and their voices were sad.


    "Father, mother, do you see? This is the head of Theodore, the king of killers. Gray has avenged you..."


    The three people were hurt like injured children and cried bitterly. Over the years, the three of them who lost their loved ones have been forcing themselves to be strong, because they know that only being strong can make the Sidney family rise again and live up to their parents'' expectations.


    But now, under their parents'' tombstone, they have once again become children who can cry in their parents'' arms. They all want to go back to the past, but time can''t return.


    Gray didn''t say a word of comfort, because he knew that the three people were carrying too much and accumulated too much pressure. A cry was the most appropriate for the three of them.


    The Jensen family, an ancient family that existed at the beginning of the founding of the flame Kingdom, was granted Marquis family by the flame Kingdom and was deeply valued by the flame kingdom.


    Three days after the fall of the flame Kingdom, several people came to the family in the dark.


    "Your Highness Kelly Hu!"


    Marquis Jason is a man who looks like a middle-aged man. Although his actual age is over 50, years have not left too many traces on his face because he is a bloodless soldier.


    His hair was reddish brown, slightly curly, and his face was dry and hard, giving people the feeling of being rigid, stubborn and inflexible.


    The Three Kingdoms besieged the flame kingdom. Instead of going to the flame King''s capital, he found a hidden place to hide. Because of this, he escaped his life and was not killed by the Three Kingdoms when the flame kings were broken.


    When he learned that someone was visiting, he came to the living room. When he saw the visitor take off his cloak, he was surprised.


    This is a young woman with blond hair, blond hair vertical waist, delicate facial features, slender figure, but her face is slightly pale, but her clothes are stained.


    This man is the only surviving Royal Highness in the flame Kingdom, his highness Hu Kaili.


    There are two princes and a king''s daughter in the flame kingdom. The two princes have now died in Gray''s hands, and the only king''s daughter is the man in front of him.


    "Marquis Jason, the flame kingdom is dead. Now I''m not the king''s daughter."


    Hu Kaili shook her head bitterly and realized that the defense barrier of the palace would not stop the attack of the Three Kingdoms. Her father, Modi, king of the flame Kingdom, sent her out of the palace secretly. That''s why she can live to the present.


    "Whether the flame Kingdom perishes or not, you will always be his highness of the Jason family!"


    Marquis Jason''s eyes moved and his voice was firm. Then he glanced at Hu Kelly and said softly.


    "Your Highness, you must have not had a good rest these days. If you don''t mind, please settle down in the Jason family for a while. The Jason family has several secret manors that will never be discovered by the three countries. I''ll send you to escape tomorrow."


    "Thank you, marquis Jason!"


    Hu Kaili''s eyes became wet in an instant. These days, she has visited several most loyal families. Unfortunately, no family is willing to take her in and protect her.


    She was almost desperate. The Jensen family was the last family. If even the Jensen family were unwilling to accept and protect her, she didn''t know where to go. Fortunately, the royal family''s attention to the Jensen family over the years was not in vain and finally accepted and protected her.


    "Even if I don''t want this old life, I will keep the last blood of the flame kingdom."


    Marquis Jason''s tone was sincere, as stubborn or loyal as his face.


    It was late at night. Marquis Jensen''s study, marquis Jensen''s eldest son, a man close to 30 years old gently opened the door, walked in and closed the door gently.


    "The news has come out?"


    At the desk, marquis Jason raised his head, looked at his eldest son and asked.


    "It has been spread, father. Will we go too far? After all, the flame Kingdom attached great importance to the Jason family."


    The eldest son felt a little unbearable.


    In fact, a day ago, people from the Three Kingdoms arrived at the Jensen family and asked the Jensen family to maintain the territorial order for the three countries to accept. Although they can not retain the original title, they will be granted a title more or less, and if they contribute, the title will be higher.


    His father, after the arrival of his highness Hu Kaili, the only blood in the flame Kingdom, coaxed the other party to stay and reported to the three countries.


    In his opinion, it''s too much. The flame Kingdom has been destroyed, and it''s understandable to take refuge in the Three Kingdoms, but it''s too unkind to throw a stone at the sole lineage of the flame Kingdom Royal family.


    "Stupid, who do you think I do this for? Not for the whole Jason family, for you who will inherit the title in the future!"


    Looking coldly at his eldest son, the Marquis Jason shouted coldly.


    "Even if we don''t do this, other families will do the same. In that case, we might as well be cheaper..."


    On the wall facing the window of the study, a cloaked man climbed on the wall like a gecko. When he heard the conversation between the two father and son, his face showed anger and anger. However, he tried not to make a sound, slipped down quietly, avoided the servants in the castle and went to the bedroom arranged by Jason''s family for Hu Kaili.


    "What, the Jason family betrayed us and reported our news to the Three Kingdoms?"


    For the first time in so many days, Hu Kaili, who slept safely, was awakened by a man. Hearing this shocking news, she was stunned. Only a moment later did she react with a dull face. Not long ago, the sincere Marquis Jason betrayed them.


    "Your Highness, we can''t stay at Jason castle. We must move as soon as possible!"


    The man''s face was full of grief, anger and anger. Just in case, he monitored the Marquis Jason, but he didn''t expect that the other party was more shameless than the family they met a few days ago.


    "Ah, ah, ah -"


    Suddenly, the scream suddenly sounded. People screamed one after another before they died. The voice was sad. It was extraordinarily penetrating at night. It was obvious that they had power to enter the Jason family and were killing the Jason family.


    "Have people from the Three Kingdoms come? No, no, even people from the Three Kingdoms should not attack the Jason family who reported. What forces are they?"


    Hearing the killing sound outside, Hu Kaili restrained her grief and anger, and her face was full of doubts. It didn''t seem that the people of the Three Kingdoms came.

 Chapter 574

    Poof, poof, poof!


    One head after another flew up, one body after another fell down, and the blood splashed like a spring, several meters high, splashed on the wall, flowers and trees, stained with strange red.


    Jensen family, a family with a history of more than 1000 years, is a marquis family, but different from the Marquis family of purple moon, crimson and gem, this family was once a king level strong man.


    Although in the generation of marquis Jensen, there has been no king level strong person in the family for more than 400 years, it is undeniable that the family has a strong background.


    In addition, when the Three Kingdoms besieged the flame Kingdom, the family keenly smelled the crisis and shrewdly did not participate in it, resulting in little damage to the combat power of the family.


    But now, the family is being slaughtered because of a man, a man with a yellow mask.


    The Yellow mask man Xinting strolled among the Jason family castle. A castle guard who attacked and killed him, or a member of the Jason family, were easily split in half by his sword.


    The blood dyed the castle red. It looked so strange in the night.


    "Who are you?"


    Marquis Jensen and his eldest son arrived in the study and looked on alert at the man who appeared in the castle.


    "The man who came to borrow from you."


    The man''s face under the Yellow mask smiled, but with the corpse flowing under his feet and the bloody knife in his hand, it didn''t look like the attitude of borrowing things from the door.


    He is

 Chapter 575

    Since gray won the Duke title, visitors to the Fergus family have never stopped. Almost every day, many high-end carriages are parked on the square of Fergus castle, either exquisite, elegant or full of noble spirit.


    The owner of the carriage is a noble nobleman in the Kingdom, as well as the president of the super chamber of commerce with branches all over the country. A stamping foot is enough to cause a shock in the purple moon kingdom. A noble man, with carefully prepared gifts, poses very low to the door.


    The Fergus family were shocked at first, and then became numb. At the beginning, when they met such a big man to visit, they were more or less nervous for fear that they would not take good care of each other and cause each other''s dissatisfaction.


    But as more people met, they were surprised to find that they were unusually calm when they saw these big people. It has to be said that human animals have strong adaptability.


    From these visitors, they also know Gray''s achievements in the flame Kingdom and the origin of the Duke of Gray''s title.


    Shock, unstoppable shock!


    Today, gray not only has the strength of King level, but also is one of the strongest among King level. He understands why these people are so low-level to visit, and a deep sense of pride is born in their hearts.


    Not only the Fergus family, but also the families associated with the Fergus family are crowded. Among them, the most popular are the Evelyn family and Carlisle family, two families who have in laws with the Fergus family.


    At the current level of the Fergus family, the upper nobles and the presidents of giant chambers of commerce with power all over the country, such as some small nobles and presidents of small chambers of Commerce, are no longer qualified to make friends.


    It''s not that the Fergus family became snobbish after their status was promoted because of gray. They shut out the door-to-door little nobles and presidents of small chambers of Commerce. It''s a potential rule that restricts these little nobles and chambers of commerce so that they can''t visit the Fergus family.


    In addition to the small nobles and small chambers of Commerce who have long been friends with the Fergus family, if other small nobles and small chambers of Commerce break this potential rule, they will be immediately excluded and suppressed by the big nobles and big chambers of Commerce.


    This is a world of strict classes. The dignity and inferiority between the big aristocrats and the small aristocrats, the big business exchange and the small business association have long been engraved in their bones.


    Imagine that the big nobles and the president of the big chamber of commerce are sitting in the living room of the Fergus family. At this time, the president of the small nobles and the small chamber of commerce comes and sits in the living room of the Fergus family, as if on an equal footing with them. Will these small nobles and presidents of the small chamber of Commerce have good fruit to eat?


    These small nobles and businessmen could not visit the Fergus family, so they turned their eyes to the families close to the Fergus family, and the Evelyn family and Carlisle family, who are in marriage with the Fergus family, are naturally the best choice.


    "Father, your choice was right!"


    A brown haired man in his thirties said excitedly to Lord Evelyn.


    When he learned that his father was going to marry his sister Bernard Fergus and marry the Fergus family, he disagreed.


    The marriage of nobles was a combination of interests. In the Fergus family at that time, the heir to the title was gray Fergus. Although Bernard Fergus was the eldest son, he had no right to inherit the title. In his opinion, the benefits of this marriage were really limited.


    However, at that time, his father ruled out all opinions and dominated the marriage between Evelyn family and Fergus family, which caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the family at that time.


    Subsequently, the Fergus family was promoted to the Earl family, and this dissatisfaction gradually disappeared.


    When gray Fergus broke away from the Fergus family and was granted the count of the Kingdom, and Bernard Fergus became the heir to the title again, the discontent disappeared completely, and people began to praise their father''s original marriage decision.


    Now, all the people in the family who have prevented the marriage are glad that they didn''t spoil the marriage at the beginning. Otherwise, they will become the sinners of the family, and the Evelyn family will never reach the current height.


    Similarly, it also happened in the Carlisle family. It can be said that with the enfeoffment of gray as Duke, all families related to the Fergus family have gained a lot of benefits.


    Near Fergus castle is a forest called Fergus family restricted area.


    A giant beast with a body length of more than 20 meters stood in the open space in the forest. The giant beast looked like a lizard, covered with black scales. Its huge body was several floors high, and its long sentence tail was full of barbs.


    The giant beast''s teeth look extremely sharp. Each one is like a sword, with a white cold light. Its sharp claws have three toes, black and shining black metal light, just like the claws of an excavator.


    The whole beast looks like a combat machine, and all its structures seem to be born for combat.


    This is a demon light level blood beast, demon poisonous dragon beast.


    To reach the king level, you need to start to learn the magic light level blood method of the thunder lizard sequence. However, gray does not have the magic light level blood method of the thunder lizard sequence, but has the magic light level blood method of the poison lizard sequence and the corresponding poison lizard sequence blood method, so he changed to the magic light level blood method of the poison lizard sequence.


    A moment later, Gray''s cultivation ended.


    Wearing a high-grade silk flounce lace skirt, Barbara, who showed a concave convex figure, gently handed over a wet towel.


    Gray reached for it and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    During this time, although there were many upper nobles and presidents of the giant chamber of Commerce who visited the Fergus family, he hardly appeared. Only when his familiar brothers and sisters of the Addison family, Gavin Kenneth of the Kenneth family and jessia sisters of the Cumberland family visited, did he personally appear.


    There are too many visiting forces. He doesn''t have the energy or time to meet them one by one. Moreover, at his level of strength, it''s no longer necessary to deliberately make friends with a certain force.


    Moreover, in his opinion, although the so-called "friendship" is not absolutely useless, it will never occupy a dominant position. For example, the Sidney family now, how many families did you remember to make friends in the past?


    As long as he is there, it is enough to ensure the prosperity of the Fergus family for hundreds of years. If he disappears, I''m afraid the so-called friendship will easily fade.


    "I''ll go out at noon so that the castle doesn''t have to deliver meals!"


    Feel something still lying in the purple ring, Gray said.


    Soon, with his black and blue wings stretched out behind him, gray rose into the sky and left the woods and Fergus castle. Half an hour later, he landed in a city.


    This is a very old city. The city walls are mottled and have obvious weathering traces. The original shape of the wall stones can not be seen clearly.


    The stone slabs originally paved on the streets of the city have disappeared one by one, and potholes can be seen in some places.


    Most of the residents in the city are old people. Their faces are numb. They have experienced wind and frost and look down on things.


    This is a city in its twilight years. The serious loss of young and middle-aged people makes the city lack a kind of vitality. Looking at the city, gray can''t help thinking of the countryside in his previous life, which is also a serious loss of young and middle-aged people, and there are only some old people left in the village.


    Naturally, he did not come here to improve the current situation of the city. Firstly, the city is not the territory of the Fergus family. Secondly, even in the territory of the Fergus family, he has no intention to change.


    Decline and prosperity, like human life and death, are the most basic rules of nature. No city can escape and does not need too much interference. While this city is declining, a new city must be booming somewhere.


    Gray came here because he judged that the city has a long history. Walking in the city, gray appeared a silver metal ball the size of a table tennis ball. Yes, his purpose this time is the ghost merchant.


    Ghost merchant is said to be a top power in the imperial period. His strength is at least above the magic light level. The earliest records about him appeared in the imperial period.


    There is speculation that he is related to the collapse of the Empire, but gray is skeptical. The collapse of the Empire should be done by the forces that set up the huge super giant Rune array, which has nothing to do with the ghost merchant. Of course, the ghost merchant may sit and watch the collapse of the Empire, but he did not intervene.


    It may be that the strength of the forces that destroyed the Empire was so strong that he was afraid to intervene. It may also be that the Empire had nothing to do with him, so he watched it happen indifferently.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with gray. Gray''s purpose this time is only to trade with ghost merchants.


    Generally speaking, when someone has what he wants and appears in a city with an extremely long history, the ghost merchant will appear. This is also the reason why gray chose this city because it has existed for a long time.


    Staying in a shabby tavern in the middle of the city, gray waited for the ghost merchant, but until nightfall, gray still didn''t wait for the ghost merchant.


    "How could it be that the city is too small or not long enough?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows and wondered.


    The next day, gray left the city and went directly to the city where he first met the ghost merchant through the map.


    He found a hotel again, but one day later, he still couldn''t see the ghost merchant.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray frowned. He thought it was an easy thing to do, but unexpectedly, it took him two days and failed.


    Then, he spent several days to go to several ancient cities, one of which was the city where he met the ghost merchant for the second time, but the ghost merchant still didn''t appear.


    He stopped looking. At this moment, he had to admit the fact that the ghost merchant disappeared!

 Chapter 576

    "How did the ghost merchant disappear?"


    On the way back to the Fergus family, Gray''s head turned quickly, constantly guessing the reason why the ghost merchant disappeared.


    The first thing he thought of was that the ghost merchant fell in an unknown corner because his life reached the limit. Although the ghost merchant is a strong man of magic light or even above, he has a long life, but his life must be limited.


    From the history that can be verified, the age of ghost merchants is at least more than 1500 years old. I''m afraid this age is definitely long-lived among the strong ones of magic light level. It''s normal to fall because their life reaches the limit.


    Secondly, he thought of the ghost merchant who left the world for some reason.


    Although the power of destroying the Empire thousands of years ago prevented the emergence of magic light warriors in some way, so that people in the world could not leave the world, the ghost merchant was not within this limit, and the other party had been a strong force in magic light and even above before.


    Moreover, the other party may have reached some kind of agreement with the forces that destroyed the Empire, which was not targeted by the forces that destroyed the Empire. With the strength of the other party, it is fully capable of breaking the world barrier and leaving the world, but it is not known why the other party left the world.


    "Speaking of it, I now have enough means and combat power to reach the magic light level. It''s time to explore the world barrier again."


    The battle with Blair flame convinced gray that his combat power after using crazy blood technology was comparable to the magic light level, and according to the original estimate, with the magic light level combat power, it should be enough to break the world barrier.


    He didn''t want to break the world barrier and leave the world. He still has too much attachment to the world. Now he has a life span of about 300 years. In the future, his life will be longer. He doesn''t need to leave the world in a hurry. He just wants to see if it''s the same as what he guessed.


    Returning to the Fergus family, gray set off again for the world barrier.


    Because he had been there and left space to transmit coordinates, he soon reached the world barrier.


    Endless ice field, the ice will not melt for thousands of years, and the color is always monotonous white.


    In front of it, a black curtain of heaven runs across the front. There is no edge. It is dark and deep, like night. This is the world barrier.


    The world barrier, the barrier that separates the world from other worlds, is full of thick texture, just like a black lead cloud. Just the appearance, it gives people a strong feeling.


    For thousands of years, many King level strongmen have tried to break this barrier and go to other worlds, but unfortunately they all failed. This is also the reason why this world is called a cage by King level strongmen.


    Looking at the world barrier in front of him, gray took a deep breath, and then in an instant, with his understanding of the crazy law, he resonated with the crazy law in his brain, and the virtual shadow of the crazy law appeared in his body.


    Then his body changed, the bones in his body made a clicking friction sound, and the muscles all over his body expanded like inflation.


    The clothes were torn and visible to the naked eye. In a short time, he turned into a burly man more than two meters tall.


    The explosive fighting force rushed into his body, and a feeling called powerful came into his heart. He felt that he could destroy mountains and rivers at this time.


    The sword in the waist came out of the scabbard, and a strong dark green mist quickly wrapped around the blue sword body. When the sword edge waved in front of him, a huge dark green blade waved and cut out, and cut away towards the dark world barrier in front of him.


    Poof!


    In the face of this dark green fog with power reaching the magic light level, the world barrier is no longer as stubborn as when he came, just like obvious scratches on the surface of black lead cloud.


    However, although there have been scratches, it is obvious that Gray''s sword has not been able to cut through the world barrier. Moreover, it is obvious that the scratches on the world barrier are slowly recovering, and I believe they will recover soon.


    Naturally, gray couldn''t allow such a thing to happen. The cut sword cut again from another angle, and another dark green giant blade cut out, and also cut in the position just now. The scratch just now expanded and deepened again.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Regardless of the loss of blood power, Gray''s sword cut out one dark green blade after another, and he accurately controlled it at the same position of the world barrier.


    Tear!


    More than 20 dark green blades were cut out. Just when Gray''s blood power was about to run out, with a sound like the tearing of cloth, a gap about several meters long appeared. Through this gap, gray finally saw a corner outside the world.


    It was dark and quiet. Through the gap, gray saw a dark and silent world.


    Without a ray of light, the whole world is dark, without a sound, the whole world is silent.


    This is an extremely open world. In this world, there are many rocks, big enough the size of a mountain, but small only the size of a football, floating in the dark and lonely world.


    Patter!


    The broken world barrier was completely closed, and Gray''s eyes once again became a thick world barrier like a lead cloud.


    "The universe... The starry sky?"


    Lifting the crazy state, gray looked strange. Although he only looked at it for a very short time, he was sure that he saw a picture similar to the stars of the universe in the previous life.


    There are meteorites of different sizes floating in the lonely and dark weightless space. I don''t know where they will float. This is a true portrayal of the cosmic starry sky.


    Of course, there are also differences. Gray doesn''t see any starlight in this cosmic sky, which is different from the cosmic sky of previous lives.


    After all, there are many stars in the cosmic starry sky in previous lives. They will emit light. The cosmic starry sky should not be completely dark.


    "This is the world outside the world?"


    Gray''s face was full of disappointment. There were no plants, animals, and probably no air in the vast cosmic sky. People could not survive in such a cosmic sky.


    At least as a king level strong man, he can be sure that King level strong men need to eat and breathe. They can''t survive without all external conditions.


    "No, if the outside world is like this, how did the forces that destroyed the Empire more than 1000 years ago survive?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of the power that destroyed the Empire more than 1000 years ago. It''s certain that the other party doesn''t belong to the world, because there has been no trace of the other party for more than 1000 years since the collapse of the Empire.


    No matter how secret a force is, it can''t be found for more than 1000 years. The only explanation is that the force doesn''t belong to the world, so the life world outside the world should exist.


    "Why on earth?"


    Gray frowned and thought hard. For a moment, he thought of three highly probable guesses.


    The first guess is that the world is indeed connected with other life worlds, but the position where it is broken here is not in the right position, so what it sees after it is broken is the universe and stars, not the world with life.


    The second guess is that the forces that destroyed the Empire more than 1000 years ago, like the aliens in the legend of the earth in previous generations, have a certain means of transportation, and can come and go freely in the dead cosmic stars. The other party goes back and forth between his own world and the present world in this way.


    The third guess is that the magic light level strong have the ability to survive in the cosmic stars. They can survive in the cosmic stars without air for a long time, and even travel in the cosmic stars.


    Their way of traveling must be different from that of the king level strong. The king level strong run in the air with the help of the driving ability of air, but in the cosmic starry sky without air, this method obviously doesn''t work.


    "It''s a pity, Blair. The flame died too fast!"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of Breyer flame, who was suffocated to death after becoming a magic light warrior for only a few hours. If the other party was still alive, he should be able to prove from the other party whether the magic light warrior had the ability to survive in the universe.


    Of course, it''s just a thought. Even if he is given another chance, he will not hesitate to kill Blair flame and will never imprison him. That''s too dangerous. After the other party''s injury recovers, he is likely to be eaten to death.


    "First confirm whether there is air in the universe, and then confirm the truth of the first guess."


    Although there are three guesses, two of them can not be confirmed at all, and only the first one can be confirmed. Gray is ready to confirm whether there is air in the cosmic stars, and then try to break the world barrier from different directions to verify the truth of the first guess.


    Half a day later, after the blood power recovered, gray caught a blood beast and began to break the world barrier again.


    Tear!


    With a sound like the cloth was torn, the world barrier was broken by gray again, and at this moment, Blair, who has become gray''s control, caught a living blood beast with both hands and quickly threw it into the gap.


    Lifting the frenzy, gray looked at the blood beast without blinking.


    Thrown into the cosmic stars, the blood beast struggled violently in panic and fear.


    The animal''s mouth opened and shouted violently, but gray couldn''t hear a sound.


    His limbs and body swayed violently, but it was difficult to control his body. He could only move in the direction of Brell''s flame.


    At the same time, its body is shrinking rapidly, and it is visible to the naked eye. In just a few seconds, it is like being hungry for ten days and a half months.


    Patter!


    When the world barrier merged again, gray could not see the final outcome of the blood beast, but he had been able to guess that death would be the final outcome of the blood beast.

 Chapter 577

    "Sure enough, there is no air!"


    Through the changes just after the blood beast entered the "cosmic sky", Gray was very sure that there was no air in the "cosmic sky".


    Among the stars in the universe, I clearly saw the blood beast roaring in panic, but I couldn''t hear it because there was no medium of transmission, that is, there was no air.


    The blood beast''s body quickly becomes thin and shriveled, which also verifies this point. Because there is no air, there is no pressure. In the state of no pressure, the water in the blood beast''s body is rapidly evaporating, so it will become thin and shriveled.


    "It has been confirmed that there is no air in the universe. Next, we will verify whether the world barrier is connected with the living world."


    After a little rest, gray began to walk around the world barrier, and then broke through the world barrier every thousands of miles. This is destined to be a long and time-consuming process, but now gray needs the most is time.


    A secret Manor on the west side of the former king capital of the flame kingdom. This is a foothold of the fifth force in the former flame kingdom.


    In a training room, the ground is paved with precious stones, all kinds of precious jewelry and magic items, which makes the whole training room look colorful.


    In the middle of the cultivation room, a middle-aged man with a knife cut face sat cross legged on jewelry. Behind him, a white shadow appeared.


    This is an extremely strange white virtual shadow. It looks like two snakes entangled with each other. They are connected end to end. The snake''s head bites each other''s tail and swallows a piece of each other into his own body.


    With the emergence of this white shadow, the surrounding jewelry and even all kinds of magic weapons float out with a white mist, which quickly converges into the middle-aged man''s body.


    With the white mist floating out, the original jewelry and all kinds of magic weapons are rapidly becoming gray. In an instant, it seems that after thousands of years, the original glory has been worn away by time, and the original rare things have become no different from ordinary stone and iron.


    In contrast, the breath of middle-aged men is slowly becoming stronger, which has exceeded the peak of three King level transformations, but it is still rising.


    With the passage of time, there are fewer and fewer colorful jewelry and various magic weapons in the cultivation room. Finally, at some time, all of them become gray and defeated.


    The middle-aged man''s breath finally broke through some bottleneck, gushed out in an instant, rippled around, and then quickly converged and disappeared.


    "Succeeded?"


    In the manor, Meryl, fates and Chaucer, the other three of the fifth force, couldn''t help looking at the direction of the cultivation room and hurried in that direction.


    When they arrived at the door of the training room, they just saw the middle-aged man Derek open the door of the training room, walk out of the training room and ask.


    "Well, the realm has finally recovered to the magic light level."


    Derek nodded. During this time, he occupied all the resources plundered by the four people, and finally restored the realm of magic light with the large amount of resources provided by Hu Kaili.


    "Congratulations, my Lord!"


    Hu Kaili, a blonde, came in a hurry with an excited face. The excited color on her face even exceeded the fourth person of the fifth force. Her eyes were bloodshot and her eyes were flashing with pathological excitement.


    The Revenge of the flame kingdom can finally be avenged!


    A magic light warrior is definitely the strongest combat power in the world. Whether it is Tiffany violet who holds gold weapons or gray Fergus who relies on blood skills to compare the combat power with magic light in a short time, it can never compare with a real magic light warrior.


    According to the information she got, she was sure that Lord Brell was defeated because he didn''t understand the two people and his general intention, but it was obvious that the fifth force with information would not. No one in the three kingdoms could stop the fifth force. As long as the fifth force took action, the three kingdoms would be destroyed.


    "Sir, which kingdom are you going to fight first?"


    Hu Kaili''s voice trembled with excitement.


    "This is not what you can know!"


    Derek frowned slightly and glanced at Kelly Hu, then turned around with the other three of the fifth forces and walked to the conference room.


    The back three people glanced at Hu Kaili contemptuously, with a trace of banter in their eyes. Before leaving, the beautiful woman Meryl patted Hu Kaili on the face, shook her head and sneered.


    "Since it''s a picked up dog, it should look like a dog. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t!"


    The indifference of the fifth force can even be called a contemptuous attitude, which poured cold water on Hu Kaili and the royal family of the flame Kingdom who followed her.


    Seeing that his highness was so despised, the royal family of the flame Kingdom who followed Hu Kaili clenched their fists and tried to endure the anger in their hearts until one of the old men sighed after the four had gone far.


    "Your Highness, is it really right to cooperate with them?"


    "What about dogs? As long as I can avenge the flame Kingdom, I''m willing to be treated as a dog."


    Kelly Hu has scarlet eyes and a sick look.


    "But I''m afraid they won''t keep their promise to fight the Three Kingdoms."


    The old man is worried.


    "No, they will certainly fight against the Three Kingdoms, because the Three Kingdoms have the resources they want."


    Hu Kaili smiled coldly at the corners of her mouth.


    She was not worried that after Derek became a magic light warrior, he did not fight against the Three Kingdoms as promised.


    During this time, she didn''t get nothing in this manor. At least she figured out one thing.


    I don''t know why, the fifth force needs a lot of extremely terrible resources, and the only thing it can afford is the royal families of the Three Kingdoms, so it is inevitable for the other party to attack the Three Kingdoms.


    Flying around the world barrier, a few days passed in the blink of an eye. In a few days, gray broke the world barrier many times, but all he saw were lonely cosmic stars.


    In front, near the world barrier, a broken white cloth is hung on the ice green ice field plants, fluttering in the wind, attracting Gray''s attention. In this area near the world barrier, any unnatural products are rare.


    Gray dropped from the air and reached out to take off the white cloth. It was a white silk fabric, which should be very high-grade silk. However, gray didn''t know much about this, so he didn''t know what kind of silk it was.


    "Some look familiar?"


    The white rags were embroidered with lavender jasmine flowers one after another. Gray felt familiar when he saw this rag. He was sure he should have seen this material, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it for a while.


    "It''s white and embroidered with lavender jasmine flowers. It should be torn from women''s clothes... Woman, the woman I know."


    Gray filters the women he has seen or known in his brain, and the image of a woman appears in his brain in an instant.


    The woman is slim and dressed in tights. The legs under the tights are strong and tight, and the figure under the tights is exquisite and undulating.


    In front of the woman, there is a golden sharp blade without a handle. The surface of the sharp blade is full of beautiful patterns, while the woman''s face is wearing a white mask. The material of the mask is impressively the same as that in his hand at this time.


    This woman is the only one among the four members of the fifth faction, but the other party has never worn a mask since his identity was exposed.


    "Why did she come here?"


    After discarding the rags, gray wondered what the purpose of the woman was. Maybe not only the woman, but also the other three people in the fifth world might come here with her.


    In Gray''s view, the fifth force is a very strange force, and even a force that makes him vaguely feel dangerous.


    There was no trace before stealing the treasure house of the four kings'' palace, but it suddenly appeared, and all showed extraordinary defense. According to the last battle with the four people in the Royal treasure house of the flame Kingdom, their defense should have reached the magic light level.


    This seemed incredible to him. It was very strange that the four people had possessed light level defense regardless of their strength.


    Even if the other party holds a special magic potion to enhance physical quality, it should be difficult to do it. After all, it is the magic light level. Even if the body reaches the level, it is very incredible, and it is still four people.


    In addition, the four people''s strength improvement speed is also very strange. The strength improvement speed is not worse than him. He can improve so fast because of his transformation ability. What is the reason why the other party can improve so fast?


    "Shouldn''t those people...?"


    Gray looked at the adjacent world barrier with a sharp look in his eyes, as if he wanted to see through the world barrier and see after the world barrier.


    The crazy blood skill was used by him. His body expanded rapidly and became tall, and soon turned into more than two meters.


    Because it was inconvenient to wear ordinary clothes, he was wearing black war clothes.


    to be sonorous!


    The sword in the waist came out of its sheath. In the next moment, a huge dark green blade cut out and cut on the world barrier, leaving a clear scratch on the world barrier.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    A series of dark green giant blades cut out and cut at the same position of the world barrier. The scratches on the world barrier became deeper and deeper, and finally at some time.


    Tear!


    Just like the cloth was torn, a gap appeared on the world barrier, and the world behind the gap appeared in front of gray.


    It was no longer a dark, silent cosmic star sky. It was a dry gobi. Large or small rocks appeared in Gray''s eyes with traces of weathering.


    The hot wind blew on Gray''s face through the gap, bringing a slight heat, but the next moment, with the disappearance of the gap, the heat also completely disappeared.

 Chapter 578

    "Another world!!!"


    Gray''s heart pounded, as if to jump out of his throat. Although it was desolate and didn''t see any creatures, there was another world behind the world barrier, but it was certain.


    In addition to making him feel slightly hot, the hot wind blowing in the face did not make him feel suffocation, that is to say, the air in another world can breathe, which is a world in which life can exist.


    For more than a thousand years, the opportunity to break free from the cage that other king level strongmen have been looking for is in front of him. He just needs to break the world barrier here again and step in, and he can become the first person to break the cage in a thousand years.


    At the thought of this, her mood couldn''t help a burst of excitement, even her breathing became short, and her eyes were hot.


    However, his excitement soon cooled down, and even a chill was coming into his body, which made his already cold body tremble.


    The cloth left by the fifth force is found near the world barrier, and behind the world barrier is a real world. If it is a coincidence, it is most likely that the fifth force comes from another world. It is convenient to enter the world from this location.


    "The fifth force comes from other worlds..."


    The chill filled Gray''s heart. His fear and worry about the fifth force has been confirmed. The fifth force is indeed very abnormal, because it may come from another world, and they are not people in this world.


    "It is very possible that the fifth force comes from another world, but how to explain the strength of the fifth force?"


    Forcing himself to calm down, gray thought of a problem.


    If the fifth force can cross borders, then the strength of the fifth force should not be weak, but when the fifth force first appeared, the strength could be said to be extremely general.


    Although they all have King level strength, which is good, even very strong, compared with the forces in the world, compared with their cross-border identity, the king level strength seems very disproportionate.


    At least the magic light combat power can break the world barrier. How can you break the world barrier with the opponent''s King level strength?


    "Is there a strong man... To help?"


    Gray immediately thought that the fifth force was not only four people, but also forces behind them.


    And this force has at least the magic light level. The fourth force was sent by the world barrier broken by the existence of at least the magic light level.


    "It''s one of the possibilities to have at least the help of the magic light level strong. In addition, there should be another possibility!"


    Gray shook his thick black eyebrows.


    For a long time, he always felt that the fifth force was very strange, because they had a defense far beyond their own realm. According to the speculation of various kingdoms, the reason why the fifth force could have such a strong defense was that it mastered the manufacturing method of a kind of medicine to strengthen the physical magic.


    But will there be a situation that the fifth force itself has the magic light level combat power matching its own defense, but it can''t give full play to this combat power for some reason.


    If this is the case, then the rapid improvement of the other party''s strength can be explained. After all, it is not training bit by bit, but restoring the original strength, and the speed is normal.


    "The fifth force will come at this time. I''m afraid the fifth force was the force that destroyed the Empire and arranged the super giant Rune array more than a thousand years ago!"


    After determining that the fifth force did not belong to the world, gray soon linked the fifth force with the forces that destroyed the Empire thousands of years ago.


    The magic weapon once used by the unknown level suspected gods has been repaired, and the fifth force came to the world almost at this time. If there is no connection between the two, he won''t believe anything.


    He was almost sure that the fifth force was the one who destroyed the Empire thousands of years ago and arranged the super giant Rune array.


    "We must inform the three countries of the speculation about the fifth force as soon as possible and find out the fifth force as soon as possible."


    Gray''s face was dignified. Various signs showed that the strength of the fifth force was rapidly recovering. If you want to get rid of the fifth force, you can only get rid of it before the other party has restored the magic light combat power. Otherwise, you will have no chance, because you are likely to face four magic light fighters.


    Only one magic light warrior, he and Tiffany violet have been in danger. Finally, they can kill each other. It''s still because of the carelessness of the other party. The four magic light warriors don''t even need to fight and can''t win.


    "Also, we should find ways to determine whether the recovery of suspected divine weapons by the fifth force will have an impact on the world..."


    The fifth force must come to the world to recover the weapons of suspected gods. If that''s all, gray is not too worried. To some extent, the fifth force has no fundamental conflict with the forces in the world.


    If the fifth force is really strong enough to be irresistible, it''s a big deal to hide and come out after the fifth force collects the weapons of suspected gods and leaves the world.


    But he felt in his heart that things would not be so simple.


    Why did the Empire fight with the fifth force when it was destroyed thousands of years ago?


    Also, will a huge Rune array with an area wide enough to spread across the four kingdoms have a bad impact on the world?


    At the thought of this, he didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He wanted to go back and inform the Three Kingdoms of the news immediately. However, at this time, his blood power was exhausted and he couldn''t use space to transmit. He could only go on the road after the blood power was restored.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky hung with the setting sun seemed to be stained with blood, with a desolate spirit.


    Against the background of the bloody sky, four indifferent figures stepped in the void, did not drop at all, or rushed into the king''s capital at a slow speed, just like a bloody God of death.


    "Who?"


    In the king''s capital, the king level strongmen immediately noticed that several King level strongmen rose up and greeted the four people.


    The first one is a bald old man, who has the strength of King level of secondary transformation. He is the strongest among several people. Although he looks old, he has a powerful voice and yells loudly.


    "Those who killed you!"


    The first of the four was a middle-aged Derek, the leader of the fifth force. He looked at the bald old man indifferently.


    In the next moment, the knife in his waist came out of its sheath, and a huge ice blade cut through half the sky and cut off the bald old man.


    Crackling!


    The bald old man felt the extreme danger. With one sword, he cut out a huge thunder and lightning. While facing the huge ice blade, he retreated again and again.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    However, after the lightning hit the huge ice blade with his full strength, it easily broke up, and the huge ice blade soon caught up with him and crossed his body.


    From his waist, a scratch appeared, and then blood splashed. His whole body was cut in two.


    "Magic light... Warrior, you are... Magic light warrior!"


    The body cut in two fell down. At the moment before his death, the bald old man called out Derek''s strength in horror.


    "What...? magic light... Warrior?"


    "How could there be... Another magic light warrior besides Breyer flame?"


    The rest of the king level soldiers were shocked. Their bodies in the air trembled involuntarily, and then they turned and ran away without hesitation, with a cold sweat on their back.


    They didn''t doubt what the bald old man shouted when he was dying. They killed the bald old man who had transformed the king level twice with one blow. Even the king level could not do it for three times, and the only thing they could do was the magic light warrior.


    "Hum -"


    Derek snorted coldly. One huge ice blade after another appeared in the sky and roared after these king level soldiers. Then he saw one king level soldier after another. His body was split in two and his blood splashed to the ground.


    Soon, all the king level soldiers in the sky had been cleaned.


    Then he and the other three quickly walked towards the emptiness of the palace, where there were the last enemies and the most wanted resources accumulated by the royal family for thousands of years!


    At their feet, the king''s capital had turned into an apocalyptic scene because of the battle just now.


    Large areas of buildings collapsed, smoke and dust rushed to the sky, and deep gullies one after another let many buildings fall in.


    The crowd fled in panic.


    The sounds of panic, sorrow, scream and cry are connected.


    There are parents who crazily pull the house ruins with both hands, their fingernails have been turned over, and their children are buried in the ruins.


    There are children whose parents were killed by collapsed buildings. They are only four or five years old. They cry next to their parents'' bodies and don''t even know what they died of.


    There are also couples who embrace each other and are buried in the ruins at the moment of crisis.


    There are also people who are swallowed up by huge cracks, like falling into an endless abyss.


    There are also people who are only rubbed by the huge ice wind blade, and then their whole body is broken into pieces of meat and bone residue.


    Terrible scenes are happening. At this moment, the king''s capital has turned into human purgatory.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, despair, despair!"


    With a few people who escaped from the palace, Hu Kaili entered the panic Wangdu street. Hu Kaili laughed wildly, with a cold voice like a night owl.


    Her heart was full of joy, excitement, excitement and madness. Some ordinary people who fled to her in panic were burned to ashes by her without hesitation.


    When she saw the king''s capital in front of her, she seemed to see the king''s capital of the flame Kingdom, which was broken more than ten days ago. It must be the same in front of her when the king of the flame was broken.


    At the thought that one of the kingdoms that had besieged the flame kingdom would soon be destroyed, she couldn''t stop laughing.


    At this time, her face was pale, her hair was slightly scattered, and she was like a ghost climbing out of hell.

 Chapter 579

    "Haven''t you come back yet?"


    In a room in Fergus castle, Sophia walked back and forth slightly impatiently, and leather boots made of purple animal leather made a thump on the floor.


    Her delicate face was full of worry. She didn''t move at all when the Fergus family servant brought her breakfast.


    It was unthinkable for her to express her emotions in this way, who had received the most strict Royal etiquette education, but the matter was so serious that she had ignored Royal etiquette.


    She has been in Fergus castle for three days. In today''s severe situation, a lot has happened.


    "No, I''ve just sent someone to his residence. He hasn''t come back yet."


    Caroline and Sarah couldn''t help shaking their heads. They could see that something terrible had happened to make her highness Sophia so anxious to find gray. They also wanted to help each other, but they didn''t know how to contact gray.


    Barbara, they''ve already asked. Gray only said he was going out for a few days, but didn''t say where he was going.


    Although the guards brought back by gray in Fergus castle have the ability to contact gray, they don''t know that these people can contact gray, and naturally they won''t think of letting them contact gray.


    Shua!


    Gray''s figure appears on the purple transmission array in the forest cabin listed as the Forbidden Forest of the Fergus family.


    Because the information of the fifth force was very important, he came back immediately after his blood power recovered. The transmission pattern in the wooden house was just his springboard. He was going to use this as the springboard to go directly to the king capital of the purple moon kingdom.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Hearing the movement of the room, footsteps came quickly. Hearing the rapid footsteps, gray stopped the transmission and looked at the direction of the footsteps.


    Soon, he saw the direction of the footsteps. Barbara appeared running with her skirt. The other party''s face was obviously anxious. As soon as he saw Gray, he immediately said.


    "Master gray, your highness Sophia is in the castle. He has something important to ask you!"


    Because she ran in a hurry, she gasped while talking, and her high chest fluctuated violently with her breathing.


    "Sophia?!"


    Gray''s face showed a trace of doubt. After greeting Barbara, he quickly went through the underpass to Fergus castle.


    "You''re back at last!"


    Sophia finally breathed a sigh of relief on her tight face when she saw Gray, and then said seriously.


    "Something big has happened!"


    "Something big happened?"


    Gray''s heart thumped. Suddenly, he had a very bad feeling and asked hurriedly.


    "What happened?"


    "The crimson kingdom was destroyed."


    Sophia''s face was dignified and her voice was low.


    "The crimson Kingdom... Was destroyed?"


    Gray was startled and took a deep breath. He looked at Sophia seriously.


    "Did the fifth force do it?"


    "Yes."


    Sophia nodded with anxiety between her eyebrows. The delicate tip of her eyebrows wrinkled completely, and her voice was extremely dignified.


    "A magic light warrior appeared in the fifth force!"


    If only the collapse of the crimson Kingdom, it is not necessarily bad news for the purple moon kingdom.


    The flame Kingdom has been destroyed, and the future enemies of the purple moon kingdom must be the crimson Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, which is the same for the crimson Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    Because of the urgent need to digest the land and interests of the destroyed flame Kingdom, the three countries still maintain superficial peace for the time being, but over time, when the three countries digest their land and interests, this superficial peace is bound to be torn.


    Therefore, the collapse of the crimson kingdom is not bad news for the purple moon kingdom. The real bad news is the fifth force to destroy the crimson Kingdom, in which there are magic light warriors.


    The magic light warrior can be said to be the strongest in the whole world. Facing the three countries, she has overwhelming strength. She can destroy the crimson Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom at the same time. This is what she really worried about.


    "It''s still a step too late!"


    Gray sighed. After he realized the real identity of the fifth force, he immediately rushed back and wanted to find the fifth force with the help of the three countries and kill it before the other party recovers the magic light realm.


    But now it seems that it is still a step too late. Some of the fifth forces have restored the magic light realm. Although there is only one, it is already an extremely dangerous situation.


    Unfortunately, when the worries about the fifth force were warned to the Three Kingdoms, the Three Kingdoms did not pay attention to it because they competed for the territory of the flame kingdom. Otherwise, the situation would not be so serious.


    "What is the royal family going to do?"


    Gray looked at Sophia. Now regret is useless. He can only find a way to deal with the current situation.


    "It''s still under urgent discussion. When I left, I was discussing how to deal with it. I came to pick you up and go to Wangdu to participate in the discussion."


    Sophia frowned and shook her head.


    Summon the Fergus family and use space to transmit. Gray placed the Fergus family in one of the three strongholds of the original flame Kingdom, which operated a caravan, and then went to the purple moon capital with Sophia.


    He has a holiday with the fifth force. He can''t guarantee whether the fifth force will come to the door after he leaves.


    As for bringing the Fergus family to the king''s capital of the purple moon Kingdom, in his opinion, it is also very dangerous, because the king of the purple moon kingdom will certainly be the target of the fifth force, and with the strength of the fifth force, even if he is added, he may not be able to defend the king''s capital of the purple moon kingdom.


    On the contrary, it is the stronghold of the original flame Kingdom, which is quite safe, because no one knows the relationship between this stronghold and him.


    Gray''s transmission point is set in Sophia''s residence, so it is directly transmitted to the king''s capital of the purple moon kingdom. As soon as he enters the king''s capital of the purple moon Kingdom, gray finds the atmosphere extremely dignified.


    The purple moon king has raised the defense barrier, and the whole purple moon king has been protected by the defense shield. Obviously, the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom has been treated as the most urgent situation.


    Gray and Sophia hurried to the palace. Sophia was there. Gray entered the depths of the palace unimpeded. In a conference room, the high-level of the purple moon kingdom was holding an emergency meeting. Seeing Gray''s arrival, the high-level of the royal family was relieved.


    Gray and Tiffany violet join hands, but they have the record of killing the magic light warrior. With gray and Tiffany violet, even in the face of the magic light warrior, there is not necessarily no chance of winning.


    "Lord gray, please sit down!"


    Tiffany violet, with a group of high-ranking royal officials and solemn and polite faces, invited gray to sit in the first position on his left.


    Generally speaking, the first position on the left is reserved for the person with the highest status other than the meeting host. He arranged gray in this position, which shows his recognition of Gray''s current identity.


    Gray pushed off. Seeing that he couldn''t push off, he sat down.


    The most important thing now is to discuss how to deal with the fifth force. Others are second, and he is indeed qualified to sit in this position in his current capacity.


    Of course, this identity does not mean his identity as a duke, but his identity as a strong man whose strongest combat power can reach the magic light level. Compared with this identity, the identity of a Duke is undoubtedly much lower.


    Like the king level strongmen of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, their status is no lower than that of the king. Even some of them once served as kings, but later abdicated.


    This is why Tiffany violet did not call gray Duke of gray, but Lord gray.


    "How''s it going now?"


    Asked gray.


    Sophia has left Wangdu for several days. She doesn''t know the latest situation of the fifth force in the crimson kingdom. What gray learned from her is the situation a few days ago. Now he urgently needs to know the latest situation.


    "The king of the crimson Kingdom has been occupied by the fifth force, but the fifth force did not attack other cities of the crimson Kingdom, but just controlled all the king of the crimson kingdom."


    There was a trace of doubt on Tiffany violet''s face.


    "Sure enough, it was only for the royal family of the crimson Kingdom, not for the whole crimson kingdom."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had a greater grasp of the fifth force coming from other worlds.


    "Sure enough, sir gray is not surprised by the actions of the fifth force. Does he know something?"


    Steve violet, king of the purple moon Kingdom, looked at gray and asked.


    He looked at gray with satisfaction. This was not the first time he had seen gray. He had seen gray several times before and after, but every time he saw Gray, he would give him a different understanding.


    Gray and Sophia are "close" to each other. He knew long ago that he had some dissatisfaction. Although he was not the kind of person who took his daughter''s happiness as a chip, he was absolutely unwilling to see his daughter marry a mediocre person. At least gray looked very mediocre at that time.


    However, as gray showed his talent again and again, his dissatisfaction gradually disappeared. Now, it''s better to say that he is willing to see the promotion of this matter.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to stop. If he dared to stop, his father would knock him on the head with a civilization stick. Yes, his father is still alive. He is king level and is still less than 100 years old. Naturally, he lives well.


    Now the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom wants to tie gray completely to the chariot of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. If the fifth force had not destroyed the crimson Kingdom, gray and Sophia would be the biggest thing for the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom at present.


    "Your Majesty just call me gray."


    Gray responded politely to Steve violet, which made the latter wink at other king level strongmen and feel proud, because other people didn''t have such treatment.


    Then gray became serious.


    "If my guess is right, the fifth force should come from other worlds!"

 Chapter 580

    "The fifth force... Comes from other worlds?"


    "Sure enough, it comes from... Other worlds!"


    In the conference room, some people''s faces changed and changed, and some people''s faces suddenly appeared. They should have guessed before, but without exception, their faces were dignified and heavy again.


    A magic light warrior has enough headache. Coupled with an identity that does not belong to the world, they immediately feel that the seriousness of this matter has risen to a higher level again.


    Why does a force that does not belong to this world appear in this world? What will you do to the world?


    They need to think carefully.


    "Lord gray, are you sure of this guess?"


    Tiffany violet asked solemnly, touching the white beard on his chin.


    "It''s very possible, especially after knowing the action of the fifth force in the crimson Kingdom, it''s even more sure."


    Gray''s face was also serious, telling his discovery and speculation in the world barrier.


    The fifth force destroyed the crimson kingdom. Why don''t you control the crimson kingdom?


    Because they will not stay in this world for too long and will inevitably leave this world in the future, they are not interested in controlling a kingdom.


    "As you say, the purpose of the fifth force is to recover the magic weapons of unknown level. It has no interest in the rule of the world and has no intention to subvert the rule of the world. Then why did it attack the crimson kingdom?"


    Middle aged, Fitch violet, a royal strongman in the purple moon Kingdom, frowned and asked.


    "This is what I didn''t figure out."


    Gray shook his head. He also had some doubts about this. The fifth force destroyed the crimson kingdom not for rule, but for other reasons, but he didn''t think of what kind of reason.


    "It should be for... Plundering wealth!"


    Just then, the voice of Francis hesitated.


    "Plunder wealth?"


    Many people''s eyes are looking at fascism and seeking the explanation of fascism. King Tiffany violet spoke directly.


    "Francis, tell me your reason!"


    "Yes, father."


    Francis nodded and said quickly.


    "For a long time, the fifth force has been plundering wealth openly or secretly, because the things plundered by the other party are too miscellaneous. Whether it is gold, gemstones, magic coins, or even jewelry, they are within the scope of their plundering, so we don''t know what the other party''s goal is."


    After a slight pause, Francis glanced at the people present and asked.


    "Is it possible that the other party''s goal is not a certain kind, but all the extremely valuable wealth is within the scope of their plunder."


    "What does the fifth force do to plunder general wealth?"


    A king level strongman asked in doubt.


    Without knowing the origin of the fifth force, they thought that the purpose of the fifth force''s looting of general wealth was to develop their own forces. Now they know that the fifth force came from another world and will inevitably leave this world in the future, so the other party''s purpose of looting wealth could not be explained by developing forces.


    They don''t develop their own power, but they plunder a lot of ordinary wealth, which makes them confused.


    At their current level of strength, they don''t value anything except magic potions that are helpful for cultivation, magic potions that can prolong life, or magic plants.


    Similarly, he thinks that the fifth force should be the same. Therefore, it seems very strange that the purpose of the fifth force to destroy the royal family of the crimson kingdom is to rob the royal family of the crimson kingdom.


    "Will it be preparing to bring these wealth back to another world and develop the power of another world?"


    After taking the magic plant with beauty retention effect, millani violet, a middle-aged woman who looked like a king level strong, hesitated.


    "No, not to mention the previous wealth, the wealth accumulated by the royal family of the crimson kingdom for thousands of years can never be taken away with a rune space bag."


    Steve violet, the king of the purple moon, affirmed.


    Also in charge of a kingdom, he is very clear about the amount of wealth in the Royal treasure house of a kingdom, which can never be taken away with a rune space bag.


    "What on earth is the other party robbing general wealth for?"


    Everyone in the conference room, including gray, frowned.


    Unfortunately, their understanding of the fifth force is really limited, and their understanding of blood skills is extremely scarce. It is impossible to deduce the purpose of the fifth force to plunder ordinary wealth.


    For a moment, Tiffany violet coughed, drew the attention of the people to himself and said.


    "I''m afraid we need to take the initiative. The crimson king is gone."


    "Lord Tiffany, is this too risky?"


    Fitch violet hesitated.


    The fifth power with a magic light warrior is already above any kingdom. It is conceivable to take the initiative to explore the nest of the fifth power and the original king of the crimson kingdom.


    "If we don''t know the purpose of the fifth force''s attack on the royal family of the crimson Kingdom and whether the other party plans to attack the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, it will only be more dangerous."


    Tiffany violet shook his head and glanced at the crowd.


    "Don''t forget, if Gray''s guess is right, the four people of the fifth force are all magic light warriors. Now they are recovering their strength. The longer it takes, the stronger their strength will be."


    With a slight pause, Tiffany violet looked at gray.


    "Lord gray, what''s your opinion?"


    To explore the royal capital of the crimson Kingdom, Gray''s combat power is essential. If gray opposes and is unwilling to participate, then everything is empty talk. With his strength, he is not enough to compete with the magic light warrior.


    "I think I should explore it, too."


    Gray nodded and agreed with Tiffany violet''s point of view. It is indeed very dangerous to explore the current king of the crimson Kingdom, but it is more dangerous to do nothing. When the strength of the fifth force is completely restored, nothing can be done at that time.


    If there is only one magic light warrior now, if you are sure to stand against the fifth force, there is still the power of World War I and the possibility of destroying the fifth force.


    "Then it''s settled."


    Seeing Gray''s consent, Tiffany violet breathed a sigh of relief. If gray didn''t want to, it would really have to stop. At Gray''s current level of strength, it is obviously impossible to command gray in the name of the kingdom.


    "Lord Tiffany, I think we should call the gem kingdom together."


    Proposed by Steve violet, king of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Indeed, it should be called the gem kingdom. They are more anxious than us and should not refuse this proposal."


    Fitch violet agreed.


    The purple moon Kingdom still has gray and Tiffany violet, and has the strength to compete with the fifth force, but the gem kingdom does not. It absolutely wants to find out the plan of the fifth force more than the purple moon kingdom.


    "Contact the gem kingdom as soon as possible, and others will adjust their state during this period in order to start and meet the gem kingdom. Mr. gray, is there anything the royal family needs to prepare for you?"


    Tiffany violet looked at gray again.


    "I need the blood of the demon light level blood beast. I don''t need too much. Just one portion of each kind."


    Gray is not polite. Now he can swallow blood and transform again. It will be good for both sides if he can find the right magic light blood beast blood and enhance his combat power.


    He is not worried about the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. Because of this requirement, he has no more scruples at his strength level.


    "No problem. Wait a minute. I''ll ask Francis to take you."


    Tiffany violet agreed without asking why.


    He knows that gray has an affinity constitution, and he knows that gray has many affinity blood lines. It is impossible without some speculation and doubt. However, even if there are doubts and guesses, he will never point out, because today''s gray is too powerful to be watched by others.


    At the end of the meeting, the purple moon Kingdom began to be busy contacting the gem kingdom. Gray was arranged to live in the palace next to Sophia''s residence in the palace.


    This is an exquisite courtyard. Most of the building materials are purple stones, which are exquisitely carved, just like every painting comes from the hands of a sculpture master.


    The main building has a total of three floors, including a study, a restaurant, a bathroom, a conference room, a bedroom, a practice room, and a large library, with more than 10 maids and several male servants taking care of daily things.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the Royal treasure house!"


    The next morning, under the leadership of Francis, gray came to a seemingly ordinary building deep in the palace.


    In this seemingly ordinary building, there was an old man dressed in ordinary clothes. When he saw the old man, Francis greeted him very politely and went to the inside.


    Gray also nodded slightly and followed him into the interior. The old man didn''t have momentum, but gray could roughly feel the strength of the other party. He should be a king level strong man, and he was by no means an ordinary King level strong man.


    Inside, Francis pushed a brick and stone on the wall, and then with a click, the stone wall shrank, and a metal plate full of complex lines surfaced.


    Francis touched the metal plate in a certain order with the force of blood. On one side of the room, the thick wall was cut open, and a downward staircase appeared.


    Follow Francis down the stairs into an inclined downward passage,


    "There are Rune mechanisms in the channel. Keep up with me. Of course, with your current defense, these Rune mechanisms should not hurt you."


    Francis turned back.


    Gray shrugged. Naturally, he didn''t want to try the power of Rune mechanism. Although he couldn''t be hurt, he was in a mess.


    Under the leadership of Francis, they walked hundreds of meters in a certain step order, and finally entered a huge space full of treasure lights under the light.

 Chapter 581

    In the huge space, all kinds of treasure lights complement each other, with the golden treasure light emitted by gold coins, the purple and black treasure light emitted by magic coins, and the white light emitted by sheathless weapons


    Everything seems messy and placed in a certain order. In addition, you can see several rooms connected to this space, which should also have all kinds of treasures.


    Because I have seen it once in the treasure house of the Royal Palace of the flame Kingdom, gray has not been shocked much, and the things in it are luxurious, but in fact, he can''t use much.


    Following Francis, gray entered a room connected with this huge space. In the room, gray saw several high platforms, each of which was placed with various corked containers.


    There are containers made of crystal, as well as those made of refined gold and secret silver. Words are engraved on the surface, which is the species name of blood beast.


    "Here is the demon light blood beast blood collected by the royal family of the purple moon kingdom!"


    Francis stopped in front of a small platform made of a whole gem. He pointed to the container on the platform and said.


    Gray looked at the platform and saw a total of five containers made of refined gold. The large ones were four or five liters and the small ones were one or two liters. All of them were engraved with the types of blood animals.


    Seeing the blood of these magic light level blood beasts, gray must have guessed.


    "The blood of the demon light blood beast in the treasure room of the flame kingdom was taken away in advance."


    The last time in the treasure house of the flame Kingdom, gray obtained only the emerald green dragon blood, and the others were some king and wasteland blood.


    When checking the receipt, gray vaguely felt that he was not right. How could the Millennium Collection of the flame Kingdom only obtain a kind of magic light blood beast blood.


    Now he saw the blood collection of the magic light blood beast of the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. He was almost sure that before that, most of the blood of the magic light blood beast had been taken away.


    As for the person who took it, gray estimated that it was not the fifth force, but the royal family of the flame kingdom before the fifth force.


    As he approached, gray took out the corresponding containers to take blood. At the same time, he looked at the types of blood animals marked on the five containers, and marked the types of blood animals on the containers he took out.


    The first container is marked with the wind demon fox. This blood beast gray once saw in the book. It is a fox blood beast with wind attribute. The adult body size is much smaller than the general magic light blood beast, which can reach more than ten meters.


    In addition to mastering the ability of wind system, this blood beast is also very fast. According to the book, the speed of wind demon fox can reach the top among the blood beasts in the same realm.


    The second container is marked with water tired Warcraft. This blood beast is a blood beast with water control ability, which can squeeze water into a high-pressure water knife.


    This blood beast has slender limbs, a slightly flat head, and a body that looks strong and slender.


    The scales and shells of the whole body are white, and the white surface has symmetrical black lines. These lines are curled and look a bit like ferocious fish.


    Gray once met this kind of blood beast in the same sequence. It was a brute level blood beast. At that time, the opponent was fighting with an amethyst beast and was finally killed by the Amethyst beast. The Amethyst beast became gray''s prey and his blood became a kind of blood in his body.


    The third container is marked with six headed snake, which is a snake blood beast with six heads. Six heads represent that it has six abilities.


    However, these six abilities are different in different six headed snakes. In short, the six headed snake only shows that it has six abilities, but the specific six abilities have many changes.


    It is said that this blood beast has Hydra''s blood. It is a divine beast with ten heads and ten abilities.


    At first, gray thought about whether to restore Hydra''s blood through transformation ability, but in the end, it was too difficult to implement it.


    Gray looked at the mark on the fourth container, which was marked with gem Warcraft. When he saw this mark, gray didn''t change much, but he couldn''t help feeling a little happy in his heart.


    "It''s gem Warcraft!"


    Gem Warcraft, the magic light blood beast of gem beast sequence. Seeing this blood beast, gray couldn''t stop thinking of swallowing this blood beast.


    Originally, he thought about swallowing the blood of the gem King beast and trying to obtain the gem ability of the gem King beast to see if it can be mixed with the metallization ability to form a stronger ability to strengthen the body.


    However, he hesitated, because the blood of the gem King beast could not keep up with the rhythm compared with his current level, so he didn''t swallow the blood transformation of the gem King beast for a long time.


    But now, there is no need to hesitate, because gem Warcraft not only has the ability to gem, but also the blood with a level of magic light, which can fully meet his requirements.


    His heart was full of joy, but there were not too many changes on his face. Gray poured out a portion of the blood of the gem Warcraft, and then looked at the type of blood beast marked on the last container.


    However, when he saw the kind of blood beast above, he couldn''t help but shrink his pupils and read out the kind of blood beast.


    "Ice fire demon ape?!"


    Gray had never heard of the blood beast of ice fire demon ape, but from the ice fire in its species name, he could roughly guess what kind of blood beast the ice fire demon ape was.


    Not surprisingly, this should be a blood beast that can master the ability of ice and fire at the same time, but I don''t know whether its control over the ability of ice and fire is controlled by different heads like a multi headed snake, or has formed a mixed ability like his mixed blood.


    "Yes, it''s the ice fire demon ape."


    Francis naturally understood Gray''s surprise. He smiled with great understanding and said.


    "When my royal family first got the blood of this blood beast, I was really surprised. I was curious whether this blood beast mastered different abilities with different heads like a multi headed snake, or whether it had formed a mixed ability."


    "For this reason, the royal children were asked to take the blood of this blood beast to see if they could be eroded by the blood of ice fire demon apes and obtain this blood beast ability, but they were unsuccessful, and they didn''t know what kind of ability the ice fire ability of this blood beast was."


    "Until more than 100 years ago, my royal family obtained many books when excavating an imperial relic. From these books, I saw the introduction of this blood beast."


    At this point, his voice paused and took a long breath.


    "What does the book say?"


    Gray asked.


    "According to the introduction, this blood beast is a blood beast with mixed ability. Its two abilities of ice and fire are mixed to synthesize an ability to control temperature. Its power is stronger than that of pure ice and fire."


    "Moreover, the corresponding sequence of this blood beast is available on this continent."


    "How come I never met him?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. So far, he has neither seen nor heard a blood beast with this ability.


    "Not only you, but also the royal family of the purple moon kingdom. According to my guess, this blood beast should have disappeared."


    Francis shook his head.


    "How did it disappear?"


    Gray asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. In fact, in the batch of books obtained more than 100 years ago, I saw other accounts of mixed blood animals, but these blood animals also disappeared."


    Francis shrugged.


    "How many mixed blood beasts disappeared with him?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. He always felt that there should be some unknown secret, but he didn''t have much clue for a time.


    Finally, with the doubt of why the mixed blood beast disappeared, gray left the Royal treasure house of the purple moon Kingdom and returned to the residence arranged for him by the royal family.


    For a long time, he thought that there was no mixed blood beast in the world, but now it seems that it is not the case. It existed in the imperial period, but it has disappeared in the period of the four kingdoms.


    "Could it be the forces that destroyed the Empire, that is, the fifth force?"


    Gray could not help associating this matter with the forces that destroyed the Empire, that is, the fifth force.


    What are the characteristics of mixing ability?


    Although not all hybrid capabilities are capable of leapfrog combat, for example, some auxiliary hybrid capabilities do not have the ability to leapfrog combat, most of the hybrid capabilities have the ability to leapfrog combat.


    Because of some restrictions, in the past 1000 years, no one has broken through the magic light except Breyer flame, which is the highest three times of King level transformation.


    Transposition thinking, if we use evolutionary medicinal materials to promote the transformation of a blood beast at any cost, the ultimate limit for the growth of this blood beast should also be the king level of three transformations.


    What if a king level blood beast that has been transformed three times has the ability to mix?


    It is very likely that he has the ability of leapfrog fighting, and his combat power is comparable to that of magic light.


    After having the combat power comparable to the magic light, you can break the world barrier, which is obviously not allowed by the fifth force, which is to destroy the power of the Empire. For this reason, the other party took some method to exterminate the blood beast with mixed ability.


    Gray doesn''t know whether his guess is right or not. Of course, it doesn''t matter. Now his primary goal is to deal with the fifth force. Before that, he is trying to improve his strength as much as possible.


    After locking himself in the bathroom and telling the servants not to disturb, gray took out the blood of gem Warcraft, the same red blood as ordinary blood beasts, but with a luster similar to gemstones. Gray drank it.

 Chapter 582

    No feeling!!!


    After drinking the precious stone Warcraft blood, gray didn''t feel any pain, numbness or burn... To be exact, all the feelings had disappeared and lost the ability to feel!


    The body lying in the bathtub is like being petrified. Except that the head can think, no other action can be done.


    In this unconscious state, he could not move his fingers or even turn his eyelids, and his whole body was not like him.


    At this time, if an enemy attacks, the only thing he can do is to watch the enemy''s weapons stab him, watch his body burst into holes and wounds, and even feel no pain, because he has no feeling at this time.


    This state is not good. Although I don''t feel severe pain, numbness or burns like swallowing blood and metamorphosis as usual, I lose control of my body. If I really encounter an emergency, I will really die miserably.


    More than half an hour later, Gray''s feeling slowly recovered. At the same time, a burst of fatigue hit his heart, which is the normal after swallowing blood and metamorphosis every time.


    Although there is no feeling in the transformation state, it is obvious that the side effects brought by the transformation process will not disappear after the transformation, and began to give feedback to him.


    After a little rest, gray came out of the bathtub, took out a set of bow tie, put on the noble clothes inlaid with dark sapphire, walked out of the bathroom and went to the practice room.


    "The test of soil system ability can only be counted!"


    Glancing at the training room built of golden red metal, gray shook his head slightly and gave up his plan to test the newly acquired earth system ability here.


    Although the cultivation room was built of some kind of alloy and reinforced by Rune lines, it was hard for him to withstand his blow, even if it was only a single blow. After all, he is now the first level of King level.


    "I don''t know if the gem ability and metallization ability can form a mixing ability..."


    With expectation in his eyes, gray perceives the blood ability in his blood.


    The integration of blood ability into the body will release some signals to the body to make the body feel the existence of this ability. Generally, as long as you feel it carefully, you can know what abilities you currently control.


    Of course, this kind of knowledge is rather vague and can not be absolutely known. It is only to be able to perceive the existence of this ability, and at most to know the ability bias of this ability.


    After all, the blood ability is only a kind of ability, and will not speak. The reason why it can be understood by the owner is only a natural feedback after integrating into the blood.


    "No gem ability!"


    After perceiving all the abilities, gray did not find that after swallowing the blood metamorphosis of gem Warcraft, there should be gem ability in the body. He was not surprised but happy about this situation.


    The characteristic of transformation ability is that when the newly acquired ability can form a stronger ability with the original ability in the body, it will mutate and form a stronger ability.


    Now the gem ability is not perceived, that is to say, the gem ability may have been mixed with other abilities to form a stronger ability.


    "If it is mixed with gem ability, the metallization ability may be the largest, because both are the ability to strengthen the flesh. See if the metallization ability is still there."


    Through careful perception, gray looked for metallization ability among his physical abilities. Soon, his joy was even more.


    "Metallization ability also disappeared!"


    The existing metallization ability in the body has disappeared, which further confirms his speculation that his gem ability and metallization ability are mixed to form a stronger ability.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, sensing every ability in his body and new abilities. Soon, a new ability was perceived by him.


    "Alloy ability, a physical strengthening ability similar to metallization ability and gem ability, can continuously strengthen physical defense by consuming blood power."


    This is the characteristic of this ability perceived by gray. The reason why it is called alloy ability is not that this ability has its own name, but because this ability is a mixture of metallization ability and gem ability, which is named according to this characteristic.


    In the past, alloy was a special metal formed by the fusion of a variety of metals or the fusion of metal and non-metal. In his opinion, the mixture of metallization ability and gem ability is equivalent to the fusion of metal and non-metal, so it is naturally called alloy ability.


    "Alloy capacity."


    Using the alloy ability, Gray''s body surface suddenly appeared metallic luster, which was a silver gray luster, with a light gray in the silver.


    It is slightly different from the metallization ability. After using the metallization ability, the skin surface should show silver metallic luster, but the color of the alloy ability mixed by metallization and gem ability is silver gray.


    "I don''t know how much defense can be achieved!"


    Gray''s metallized finger knocked on his left arm, and suddenly there was a metal sound. However, it was obviously impossible to test the degree of his defense after alloying.


    "Can it at least be comparable to the defense type King level in the three times of transformation King level?"


    Gray guessed.


    Originally, when there was no alloy ability, the metal ability could improve his current defense to the king level, which is comparable to the defense type of the second transformation King level.


    Now a stronger alloy ability has been formed, and it is inevitable to improve the defense again. Therefore, the defense is comparable to the king level of three times of transformation defense type, which can certainly be achieved, and may even be not just comparable to the king level of three times of transformation defense type.


    The mixing of abilities is not simply one plus one. After mixing, the ability or defense will increase several times. It is not impossible to reach the king level peak after more than three times of transformation.


    "The specific degree can be reached only when fighting!"


    Lifting the body alloying, gray suddenly looked forward to the upcoming battle with the magic light warrior of the fifth force.


    The last time, he was able to kill Breyer flame who reached the magic light level. Most of them were lucky. Under normal circumstances, he and Tiffany violet were likely to lose.


    This time, it will be a real battle with the magic light warriors, because the fifth force must be prepared and defensive. Whether it can compete with the magic light warriors can be seen through the upcoming battle.


    Palace garden, a central Pavilion repaired with white jade.


    Gray, Sophia, Francis and hilya sat in the pavilion. On the white jade table beside them, the milk tea with ice, vegetables and fruits exuded a refreshing fragrance.


    After a sip, the mellow aroma of milk tea, the refreshing taste of summer fruits and vegetables and the feeling of ice and cool are mixed to form a unique taste, which is a perfect match with the slightly hot weather outside.


    Gray four people in the pavilion are doing their own things.


    Francis is wiping a long gun with a towel. The color of the long gun is black. There are many silver lines on the black surface, like a silver plant wrapped around the long gun.


    The faint smell of danger from the spear showed that it was a silver weapon. After becoming a king level strong man, Francis was obviously given silver weapons by the royal family and had his own silver weapons.


    Sophia and helya sat on a chessboard and played chess on both sides.


    The color of the chessboard is black and white. It is similar to Western chess, but it has different chess. There are 20 pieces on both sides. The types of pieces are named after the characteristics of the world.


    Gray was looking through a rare leather book with several precious leather books on the stone table in front of him.


    Hearing from Francis that the royal family had got books about mixed ability blood beasts, he asked Sophia to help borrow the relevant books from the Royal Library.


    "Are you not nervous at all?"


    I don''t know when Francis had put away his long gun. He looked at gray and asked with a little curiosity.


    As a king level strongman, he will also go to the king capital of the crimson Kingdom this time. He knows that he will fight with the fifth force with the magic light warrior. His mood is difficult to calm. It is the magic light warrior. He is careless and may be left there forever.


    Sophia and hilya couldn''t help but stop playing chess and look at gray when they heard Francis''s questions.


    Sophia''s eyes took a faint worry. Although she was playing chess, she was in fact quite restless and had lost several sets in a row.


    Xierya''s eyes are curious. In the eyes of many young people, convenience is a "legend". The other party''s growth process can be called amazing. She is really curious about whether the other party is nervous.


    "How can you not be nervous, but even nervous is useless."


    When he put down the book, gray shrugged. He was a man, not a God. As long as he was a man, he would have a nervous mood when he was about to face a powerful enemy, but this mood was suppressed by himself.


    In any case, it is inevitable to go to the crimson king. Since there is no escape, all you can do is make full preparations.


    Now he has made the best preparation and has raised his current strength to the limit. Since he has done so, what he can do is to relax himself as much as possible and avoid excessive tension affecting his fighting state.


    "Are you sure?"


    With a little hesitation, Sophia asked with her red lips.


    Gray looked at Sophia, looked at each other for a moment, and then smiled.


    "Don''t worry, you know my life-saving means. Even if you lose, you are sure to protect yourself!"

 Chapter 583

    Two days later, the purple moon Kingdom team set out, and they connected with the king level strongmen of gray, Francis and Kenneth family, a total of seven King levels.


    This is the limit that the purple moon kingdom can mobilize. The king level strongmen have almost poured out. To some extent, this action is too important. If it fails, the purple moon kingdom may not exist, so the purple moon Kingdom has used all the king level forces that can be used.


    Instead of going to the crimson Kingdom, the team went to the junction with the gem Kingdom and was ready to join the team of the gem kingdom.


    At the junction of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, there is a small forest that spreads only two or three miles. The team of the purple moon Kingdom meets the team of the gem kingdom.


    It is hard to imagine that such a small forest that can be seen everywhere has gathered more than a dozen King level strong people who stamp their feet enough to make the Kingdom turbulent. If it is known by outsiders, it may become a tourist resort in a few years.


    However, at this time, the people gathered here were obviously not in the mood to think about these, and their faces were serious and tight.


    "No wonder we can''t find any trace of the fifth force before. It turns out that the fifth force doesn''t belong to the world."


    The gem Kingdom has changed three times, and Jennifer Austin''s old face is dignified.


    Unlike the purple moon Kingdom, which still has some resistance against the fifth force, the gem kingdom can be said to have no resistance at all. Therefore, after learning the plan of the purple moon Kingdom, although it knows the extreme danger, it resolutely chose to join, because if the purple moon Kingdom loses, the outcome of the gem kingdom will be no better.


    The gem Kingdom team that followed her this time, including her, has a total of six people. All of them are king level combat power. In the face of the fifth force, King level combat power is the lowest requirement. If it is lower than this combat power, it would be like dying.


    "Yes, who could have thought that this force, which only had ordinary King level strength when it first appeared, came from another world and was probably the culprit for the destruction of the Empire thousands of years ago!"


    Tiffany violet''s face showed a trace of regret.


    It''s a pity that the attention to this force is limited, and it''s a pity that gray didn''t pay attention to Gray''s concern about the fifth force in competing for the territory destroyed by the flame kingdom.


    If we can pay attention to it, if we can find them before the magic light warriors appear, with the strength of him and gray, it is entirely possible to destroy each other. Unfortunately, there are magic light warriors now. It is not an ordinary difficulty to destroy each other.


    "Lord gray, I heard you judged that all four were magic light warriors?"


    Jennifer Austin asked politely, looking at gray.


    "Well, I think the reason why the four people can have magic light defense is not that they have mastered a magic potion that can strengthen the flesh, but that they have a realm opposite to defense."


    Gray nodded. He had black hair and blue pupils. He was dressed in Black War clothes. His age looked too young. It was inevitable to give people a feeling of too young and general strength, but no one dared to despise him.


    If the aristocratic world is a world that speaks of rank, generation and power, then the king world is a world that speaks of strength. As long as there is strength, everything else is not important.


    This way of thinking is very simple and rough, but it is very in line with the behavior style of Wang level strong people. Wang level strong people are a group of people whose power is above the rules.


    "Why were the four so weak when they first appeared?"


    In the gem Kingdom, a man nodded politely to gray and asked.


    "I haven''t made it clear, but I''m afraid it has something to do with the rules."


    Gregory thought slightly and responded.


    "Rules?"


    The man looked at gray with doubt.


    "Yes, that''s the rule."


    Greavel nodded and looked at Francis.


    "Do you remember what happened to us on that floating island?"


    "You mean magic weapons are disabled?"


    Francis''s heart moved and blurted out.


    "Well, I think there should be some similar rules in our world, such as suppressing the strength of outsiders."


    Gray looked at the crowd and said his guess.


    "Strength is suppressed by world rules?"


    The king level strongmen bowed their heads and thought for a moment. Indeed, since that island can suppress the use of magic weapons, there are rules to suppress the strength of outsiders in their world, which is not impossible.


    "Maybe I know the reason why the fifth force plundered a lot of ordinary wealth."


    Francis took a deep breath and said.


    "Why?"


    Tiffany violet was busy asking questions, including gray and others, who were looking at Francis, because the answer was too important and could affect their mutual attitude with the team forces to some extent.


    "The fifth force plundered a lot of property. It is impossible to develop its own power and take it away. Then it must have been used in other places."


    "In connection with the world rules mentioned by gray just now, I wonder if the fifth force has mastered some way to circumvent the world rules, and this way to circumvent the world rules needs to consume a lot of ordinary property!"


    Being stared at by so many King level, Francis felt quite stressed. He quickly finished at one breath.


    "Do you have a way to evade the world rules? Because you need a lot of ordinary property, you can attack the royal family of the crimson kingdom? Well, it''s really possible."


    Jennifer Austen and Tiffany violet looked at each other and nodded. They thought it was very possible.


    "If this is the case, we have to speed up the time, otherwise the longer the time, the more their strength will recover."


    Many King level strongmen frowned and thought of the seriousness of the matter.


    In order to be in a hurry, gray used space transmission to transmit the people to the place closest to the king capital of the crimson kingdom in the crimson kingdom.


    When the last animal tide happened in the crimson Kingdom, gray once passed the crimson kingdom. At that time, a transfer point was set in the crimson kingdom. However, because he had not been to the king capital of the crimson Kingdom, the transfer point could not directly lead to the king capital of the crimson kingdom.


    Starting from the transmission point, a total of 13 people, after several hours, finally arrived near the scarlet king.


    Hidden in a mountain near the crimson king, standing on the top of the mountain, gray and others look at the king capital of the crimson kingdom from a distance.


    Broken walls, this is a city full of broken walls, just like the original flame king.


    Obviously, it can be seen that a large number of houses collapsed, and the streets are full of cracks of different sizes. The most terrible place is that there are several deep gullies near the city gate.


    All the people present were strong at King level, but they felt cold when they saw these gullies, which was definitely cut by the combat power of magic light level.


    The streets were extremely deserted. There was no one in such a big king''s capital. Obviously, after the royal family of the crimson kingdom was destroyed, the residents of the king''s capital had fled.


    In the case of the fifth force, it is obvious that it has no intention to take charge of a city, so it should not stop the departure of these Wangdu residents.


    "Have a rest first. After dark, we sneak into the king''s capital at night."


    After a simple discussion, Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin told the king level strongmen of their respective kingdoms. Gray and others naturally had no opinion, especially gray, who has night vision ability. Night action is most beneficial to him.


    At night, the curved purple moon hung high and shed a light of lavender. It was like a purple veil. A total of 13 King level strong men from the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom quickly touched the king capital.


    The gate of the king''s capital is closed, and there are several patrol teams with simple Rune lights hanging around their waists on the wall. I don''t know whether it is the men recruited by the fifth force after coming to the world or the residual guards of the former crimson king.


    Naturally, it is impossible for these guards to find the sneaking gray and others. It is easy for gray and others to climb over the wall and disappear into the king''s capital, and lurk towards the bright place in the whole King''s capital. There is the former royal palace of the crimson Kingdom, which is now occupied by the fifth force.


    Soon, they got close to the palace. In the palace, they could also see patrol teams one after another. In addition, the whole palace was very broken, and the walls in some places had even collapsed. Obviously, when the fifth force destroyed the royal family of the crimson Kingdom, there was a war with the royal family of the crimson kingdom.


    Facing the palace with broken walls, gray and others naturally lurked in easily.


    Click!


    A hidden secret whistle was discovered by gray through his night vision ability. He quietly lurked into the whistle house, pinched his hand gently, and immediately crushed each other''s throat.


    Poof, click!


    Although most of them were not good at assassination and had not received corresponding training, they were King level strong men. It was obviously very easy to use them for assassination with the strength of King level strong men.


    Soon, they went deep into the depths of the palace, where there were several brightly lit courtyards, which should be the residence of the fifth force.


    When they came nearby, gray and others lurked more carefully, landing on their toes, and the sound of each step was suppressed to the lowest.


    The hearing of the strong is extremely sharp. The strong like the magic light warrior will have a sharper hearing. If there is a little movement, I''m afraid they will be noticed by the other party. They can''t help being careless.


    "It''s not good to come uninvited!"


    Suddenly, a male voice suddenly sounded, not loud, but it was very clear in the silent night.


    I don''t know when, on the wall of a courtyard, a man appeared. He stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes as cold as a knife, sweeping gray and others.

 Chapter 584

    "Exposed!"


    Hearing the sudden sound, all the king level strongmen suddenly tightened their bodies, and the blood beast ability conditioned reflex attacked them.


    The purple flame turned into a huge flame beast.


    The earthy yellow light is like a huge axe.


    The black poison gas has an extremely strong fishy sweetness.


    The tentacles stretched out in the shadow can be embraced by several people.


    ¡­¡­


    As many as more than ten kinds of blood beast abilities, like gorgeous fireworks, were released in an instant, shining the whole king, attacking the men on the wall.


    Under the gorgeous "fireworks", the figure of the man on the wall became clearly visible. This is a middle-aged man, wearing a yellow aristocratic dress. He looks like a handsome but very ordinary middle-aged aristocrat.


    However, such an "ordinary" middle-aged noble man showed extraordinary calm in the face of the siege of more than ten kings, as if it was not an attack with power at least reaching the king level, but just a breeze.


    "Hum!"


    The middle-aged man, that is, Derek, the leader of the fifth force who took off his mask, hummed coldly. At the next moment, with him as the center, an extreme cold filled the air.


    This cold air seems to have the ability to freeze time and space. Under this cold air, all attacks are frozen.


    The purple flame beast is like an ice sealed beast. The surface of the earthy yellow blade freezes and stops. It is like cutting on an invisible wall. The original fog of black poison gas solidifies, as if it was squeezed out of some fluffy black material


    With only one shot, more than ten King level strongmen had been blocked, and even the wall under his feet and even the whole courtyard were not damaged!


    "Magic light strong!!!"


    There is no need to ask. At this moment, everyone knows the strength of this person in front of him. He can block the attack of more than 10 King level strong people, including three times of King level transformation. He can only be the strong man of magic light.


    Many King level strongmen saw a cold sweat on their foreheads. Although they knew that their opponent would have a magic light warrior this time, they still felt nervous when they really encountered the magic light warrior.


    Tiffany violet pulled out the gold weapon from his waist, held the handle of the gold weapon in both hands, and his wrinkled face was dignified.


    Gray used the crazy blood technique, and his body size was growing at a visible rate. Under the package of Black War clothes, he turned into a burly man more than two meters tall.


    "Now leave, I can do what happened before, it didn''t happen!"


    Facing gray and Tiffany violet, Derek''s face did not change. His eyes were cold and swept over the king level strong, just like two sharp knives stabbing everyone.


    "Go back? And when you have enough strength, destroy our two countries one by one like the destruction of the crimson kingdom?"


    All the king level strongmen were sneering. They understood that the fifth force had a way to recover their strength. Naturally, they understood the serious consequences of giving the fifth force time.


    "Do you believe me if I say that we have no plans to attack the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom?"


    Derek asked condescending and looking down.


    "Do you think we''ll believe it?"


    Tiffany violet sneered. As a man who has lived for hundreds of years, if he believed it with one word from each other, he would not live until now.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, Tiffany violet cut out the knife in his hand.


    At the next moment, a purple flame, like a purple meteor, attacked Derek at night.


    Facing the blow of Tiffany violet with the help of gold weapon, Derek restrained the lightness on his face, which was enough to threaten him. The knife in his waist came out of the scabbard, cut with a knife, and a white chill greeted the purple meteor.


    Boom!


    The violent explosion, the power of the explosion spread, and the wall and courtyard under Derek''s feet could no longer be preserved and shattered under the afterwave.


    Some of the king level strongmen who were close to them were shocked by the aftershock.


    At that moment, gray shot his hand, waved his long blue sword, and the dark green fog turned into a vortex, just like the giant mouth of the devil attacking Derek.


    Whoosh!


    Derek, dressed in a khaki aristocratic suit, quickly dodged to the side, and his speed was no worse than that of Blair flame. As a strong demon light from another world, the other party''s blood method would naturally be no worse than that of Blair flame.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    Kankan brushed past the dark green fog vortex, and a section of his sleeve at the arm position was directly corroded and disappeared at that moment.


    The dark green vortex swept through the courtyard ruins, spread all the way out of the palace, spread very far among the king''s capital, and finally dissipated.


    Fortunately, there were no more people in the royal capital of the crimson Kingdom at this time, and it became a dead city. Otherwise, under Gray''s attack just now, there would be at least hundreds of thousands of dead people.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Derek avoided the dark green vortex, many abilities such as earthy yellow light blade, huge shadow tentacle and purple flame attacked Derek, which was shot by other king level strongmen in the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    Although the power of these abilities is not as powerful as that of gray and Tiffany violet, and it is even difficult to hurt Derek, it is enough to at least cause some obstacles to Derek and win some opportunities for gray and Tiffany violet.


    Deep in the palace, in several other courtyards.


    "What''s going on?"


    Suddenly heard a violent noise, Hu Kaili and the only few people left in the royal family of the flame Kingdom jumped out of the room, jumped onto the roof and looked at the direction of the sound.


    Suddenly, the sky was illuminated by the light of various colors, and under the light of various colors, he saw many people.


    There are Derek, the leader of the fifth power, Tiffany violet and gray Fergus, who they hate, as well as many kings of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    "It''s the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom. I knew they wouldn''t ignore the destruction of the crimson kingdom."


    Hu Kaili sneered. After the crimson kingdom was destroyed by the fifth force, she guessed that the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom were bound to attack.


    It''s not that she thinks the alliance relationship between purple moon, crimson and gem is so solid, but because she knows that purple moon Kingdom and gem Kingdom feel the threat from the fifth force and will take action.


    "Wait, purple moon Kingdom, gem Kingdom, you will soon follow in the footsteps of the crimson kingdom!"


    Her face again hung a morbid laugh, as if she had seen the purple moon king and the gem king, like the crimson king, turned into ruins.


    "Your Highness, it''s too close to the battle place. We''d better hide away, otherwise it''s easy to be affected."


    Seeing some neurotic Royal Highness again, several people in the flame Kingdom looked at each other with love in their hearts, and the old man suggested.


    "Well, I can''t die until I see the collapse of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom."


    Hu Kaili nodded in agreement and withdrew with several people from the flame kingdom.


    Since the fall of the flame Kingdom, her heart has died. She doesn''t care about life and death. All that''s left in her heart is hatred. The reason why she didn''t end her life is just because she hasn''t seen the fall of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    In the three training rooms side by side, two men and one woman are practicing. With their practice, the jewelry under their feet is rapidly losing its luster.


    Hearing the explosion, one of the men and one of the women quickly stopped practicing and walked out of the practice room. The breath from the two people was transformed into King level three times, while the other man had a trace of sweat on his forehead and frowned, but did not stop practicing.


    A terrible smell climbed on him and spread around him. It had surpassed the king level peak for three times, but it was still rising, and was impacting towards the realm above the king level peak.


    "It seems that the gem Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom are coming!"


    The man and woman who came out of the training room were fates and Meryl. They looked at each other and guessed about the battle in the distance.


    Fates was a little short. He looked back at the closed cultivation style. His thick black eyebrows shook and frowned.


    "Chaucer is just in the critical period of breakthrough. If he can''t make a breakthrough in one go, it will take a lot of time to accumulate."


    "Don''t let him be disturbed. We two keep here to prevent people from the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom."


    Meryl pulled her hair behind her and tied it into a ponytail. Her figure was concave and convex, and her body showed a sense of ability.


    "What about Derek? Can he resist Tiffany violet, gray Fergus and many kings?"


    There was some concern in fates''s tone.


    "It should be no problem. Brell''s flame died under the joint efforts of Tiffany violet and gray Fergus. Most of them are careless, and Derek who is on guard should be able to stop it."


    Meryl said confidently.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The terrible explosion blooms in the sky like fireworks. The former one has not dissipated, and the latter one has appeared.


    In the face of gray, Tiffany violet and the siege of more than ten kings, Derek showed his strong strength and blocked him with his own strength.


    However, the other party was not unscathed. He added two scratches, one from gray and the other from Tiffany violet.


    Of course, the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom are not without losses. The two king level strongmen are seriously injured just by the aftershock.


    Suddenly, a strong breath came from a distance and felt the unusual smell. The king level strong men of purple moon Kingdom and gem Kingdom couldn''t help looking at the direction of the breath.


    "This kind of breath? Three times of metamorphosis King level peak? No, no, the intensity of the breath is still rising. Is it breaking through the magic light?"


    Gray was suddenly surprised, and a trace of horror flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    It was not only gray who guessed this, but also Tiffany violet, Jennifer Austin and others.

 Chapter 585

    "Jennifer, it''s ok if gray and I stop here. You take others there and you must stop each other from breaking through!"


    The situation was so urgent that it could not even be discussed. Tiffany violet made a quick decision.


    "I see."


    Jennifer Austin nodded solemnly and said to other king level strongmen except Tiffany violet and gray.


    "The situation has changed. Come with me!"


    Then she took the lead in running towards the direction of the breath, and all the king level strong men followed her and turned into illusions and ran away.


    "Stay for me!"


    Facing the siege of gray and others, Derek, who was not anxious from beginning to end, had some anxiety on his face. Bai Sensen''s cold turned into a churning sea of fog, intercepted Jennifer Austin and others, and chased Jennifer Austin and others.


    "Take care of yourself first!"


    Gray and Tiffany violet are cold hum.


    Gray waved his long sword, and a large amount of dark green fog appeared around him and turned into a dark green fog sea, blocking the white fog sea on the same scale as the white fog sea.


    Hiss!


    The white fog sea and the dark green fog sea collide with each other. The scene is extremely spectacular, just like two clouds moving in the opposite direction in the sky.


    The collision place made a hissing sound, then disappeared from each other and quickly disappeared. On the ground near them, cold ice filled the air and corrosion traces could be seen everywhere.


    Tiffany violet cut out a long purple flame wall and intercepted Derek''s way, separating Derek from Jennifer Austin and others.


    Blocked by the purple flame wall, Derek showed an angry color on his face. He waved his sword and immediately split the purple flame wall in two. Then he quickly ran through and chased Jennifer Austin and others.


    Just then, a huge dark green sword several meters long, with the terrible power that the mountain can be split in two, came to him head-on.


    This is not a metaphor, but a fact. After crazy, gray, whose combat power reaches the magic light, does have the combat power to split the mountain in half with a sword.


    "Go away!"


    Derek''s anger was even worse. He shot angrily. Because the speed of baissen''s foggy saber was too fast, it only left a faint trace in the air and cut it from left to right.


    Dang!


    The dark green long sword collided with the white saber, and the sound of gold and iron attack came out. Under the sound of this attack, the surrounding ground spread out cracks. Then it was quickly corroded by the dark green fog and attached to a layer of solid ice by the white cold.


    Click, click, click!


    Gray suffered a great loss. His body was unstable. He stepped back again and again, and cracks appeared under his feet on the frozen ground.


    The power of Derek''s knife is beyond imagination, far above the power of the previous white fog. This power has surpassed the general magic light!


    "Power has reached the peak of the same realm!"


    Gray''s pupils were tiny and his eyes were even more dignified.


    Before, because of the number advantage, he had been besieged from a long distance, had no close fight, and didn''t notice it, or let Derek have the opportunity to play it. Now, in order to intercept Derek, he was forced to fight with him at close range, and finally let the other party have the opportunity to play it.


    The blood method practiced by Derek has not only reached the peak of the same level in speed as Blair flame, but also reached the peak of the same level in strength. In short, strength alone is enough to compete with ordinary magic light warriors.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, Tiffany violet shouted a warning. Derek suddenly kicked on the ground under his feet. Countless cracks appeared on the frozen ground, and his body like a blink caught up with gray. The cold saber turned into a white light and cut Gray''s chest.


    Boom!


    A sound like a mountain avalanche and tsunami, the ultimate strength and chill broke out in Gray''s chest.


    Gray''s black battle suit was the same as the last time he blocked Blair''s fire magic light attack, but inevitably, part of the power was transmitted to Gray''s body under the battle suit.


    "Well...?"


    With his muscles taut, Gray was ready to bear the strong impact and terrible cold, but the next moment, he felt an unexpected situation. The impact and cold transmitted to him through the war suit were unusually weak, and he easily carried it down.


    No, it''s not that the impact and chill transmitted through the war clothes are weak, but that his defense is unusually strong at this time. He has withstood the impact and chill without even much feeling.


    "Effect of alloy ability!"


    Gray''s eyes are bright. The reason for this is obvious. The only difference between this time and the last fight against Breyer flame is that his metallization ability and gemification ability are mixed to form alloy ability.


    It was the super defense of this alloy ability that made him withstand the blow of the other party''s power exceeding Brell''s flame.


    "How can defense be... So strong?"


    He felt that his knife was like a stone sinking into the sea. It didn''t hurt gray at all, or even beat gray back, which had the slightest impact on gray. Derek was stunned.


    The strength and speed of the blood method he practiced have reached the peak of the same level. The destructive power of power alone is enough to compete with the same level. The combination of power and blood beast ability is even more powerful than the same level. However, such a powerful blow has not caused the slightest impact on the other party.


    Although surprised by the strength of the defense of the alloy ability, gray naturally won''t be distracted during the battle. After carrying Derek''s attack, he immediately cut his sword at Derek.


    Shua!


    The dark green sword, like a touch of green light, cut to Derek''s waist, impressively intended to cut Derek''s waist in two.


    Although stunned by Gray''s strong defense, Derek, as a magic light warrior, naturally won''t be distracted. After the attack failed to hurt gray, he had withdrawn, but he was so close to gray that gray could cut him with his sword at will.


    Poof!


    There was a flat cut in his clothes, and there was a deep blood mouth on Derek''s waist, in which a trace of dark green could be seen.


    Impressively, it is the toxin carried by Gray''s blood beast ability. Of course, with the strong physical quality of the opponent''s magic light warrior, it must not be affected by the toxin in a short time.


    Whew!


    This is not the end. Tiffany violet waved his knife. The purple flame with terrible high temperature, like a burning purple flame meteorite, fell from the sky and hit him.


    He quickly dodged to one side, but under Gray''s sword just now, his body was out of balance and could not be adjusted immediately. Although he tried to avoid, he still couldn''t escape.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The purple light of fire rubbed from his back and spread all the way, leaving a lava river. On his back, his clothes were burned and a scald appeared.


    "How can defense be so strong? Is it the reason for his war clothes?"


    Feeling a numb pain in his waist and a burning pain in his back, Derek''s face finally became dignified, and he no longer had the idea of intercepting Jennifer Austin and others.


    Because he found that his current situation was also very bad. If he was careless, he might be killed by the two people who were obviously not magic light, just like Blair flame, who was ridiculed as the shame of magic light. In that case, even if he died, he would be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    "Someone is coming!"


    Jennifer Austin and others who went for breath were immediately noticed by Meryl and fates. They felt that there were a large number of people. Both of them were pale, rushed out of the courtyard and took the initiative to welcome Jennifer Austin and others.


    In front of Meryl, a golden blade floated out of thin air, sending out golden virtual shadows one after another.


    The dark green fog appeared in front of Fates, turned into one dark green fog gun after another, and pierced away.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the face of a range attack, Jennifer Austin and others rushing towards the place where the breath is located can''t help stopping, or avoiding, or intercepting one attack after another.


    In the sky, fireworks of various colors continue to ring, illuminating the night sky like the day.


    "Leave two people to go around behind them, and the others will fight with me. Be careful. Both of them have changed King level three times!"


    An axe tore up the attack, Jennifer Austin ordered.


    Shua!


    At the same time, her hand was like an axe made of crystal. The axe chopped down, and the earthy light turned into a huge blade, leaving a deep gully on the ground and attacking Meryl.


    In the face of her three King level attacks, Meryl dared not be careless. The golden blade in front of her stopped the attack of the Golden Shadow and turned into a golden light to meet the earthy yellow light.


    Boom!


    The earthy yellow light burst, and the golden blade also shot back and returned to Meryl. Obviously, this was just their first test. The next moment, the earthy yellow light and the golden blade hit again and collided with each other again.


    The attacks of the two people collided one after another, and they were transformed into King level three times. No one dared to distract him carelessly, because the result of carelessness was death.


    On the other side, the eight kings besieged fates, and the blood beast abilities were combined to form a chaotic but orderly attack. They attacked fates and collided with fates'' attack.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Although there were no three times of King level transformation, there were eight king levels, among which there were many times of King level transformation, which successfully blocked fates'' attack and entangled fates.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The two kings of the fifth force were blocked after three times of transformation. The other two kings of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom began to act. They made a big circle, bypassed the battlefield and rushed to the courtyard from the breath.

 Chapter 586

    "What a terrible smell!"


    Two people rushed to the courtyard. One was from the purple moon Kingdom and the other was from the gem kingdom. They felt the terrible and rising breath coming from the courtyard. Both of them couldn''t help looking solemn.


    There is no doubt that the people in the courtyard at this time must be breaking through the realm of magic light. If the other party breaks through and becomes a magic light warrior, it will be a disaster for the two countries.


    Just one magic light warrior has made them feel great pressure, not to mention the two magic light warriors. I''m afraid they will really be desperate at that time.


    "Do it!"


    The two quickly approached the place not far from the courtyard, and without hesitation attacked the courtyard.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom stabbed out of the air with a gun, and one ice cone after another appeared out of thin air, and then roared like ice bombs, attacking the courtyard in a carpet manner.


    Although he is a member of the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, the blood method he cultivated is not the purple burning beast sequence blood method with the largest number of people cultivated by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, but a blood method of the cold ice sequence.


    Shua!


    The king level strongman of the gem Kingdom chopped down with an axe, and a bright earthy yellow light roared and slashed obliquely to the courtyard.


    Boom!


    Under the light of cold ice and earthy yellow, the courtyard was like a terrorist bomb and burst into pieces. All buildings were blown to pieces, a large amount of earth and rock splashed, a large amount of smoke and dust filled the air, and the huge courtyard was forcibly erased and turned into ruins.


    "The breath is gone!"


    Feeling that the smell in the smoke filled courtyard ruins had disappeared, both of them couldn''t help but breathe a sigh in their hearts.


    Their purpose is not to kill each other, but just to prevent each other from breaking through.


    The other party has changed into King level for three times. With their strength, it is difficult to kill the other party even when the other party is unprepared for a sneak attack. Therefore, from the beginning, his purpose is to prevent the other party from breaking through.


    Now the breath of the other party has disappeared. It should be that they were affected by their attack just now, broke the state of breakthrough and retreated from the state of breakthrough.


    "If we retreat, even if the other party''s breakthrough is blocked, it will transform the king level three times. We can''t compete!"


    The goal has been achieved. The two are ready to retreat and meet Jennifer Austin and others.


    Just then, in the smoke filled ruins, a strong threat suddenly appeared and locked them, just like a terrible beast crawling in the smoke and looking at them.


    This was enough to make them feel creepy pressure. In an instant, the cold sweat appeared on their foreheads and their bodies trembled involuntarily.


    "No, go back!"


    In their hearts, they were frightened and suddenly bit their lips. Blood seeped out. Stimulated by the iron smell of pain and blood, they got rid of the pressure and quickly retreated back.


    Whoosh!


    Among the ruins, a figure in gray rushed out and chased them like a ghost.


    "So fast!"


    "How can it be so fast? Is it...?"


    The cold sweat wet their hair, and a bad feeling appeared in their hearts. The panic in their hearts was magnified infinitely, and their faces became pale because of panic.


    "Separate!"


    Without any hesitation, they separated from each other and fled in different directions.


    Whoosh!


    The two men''s strategy of dividing troops played a role. After all, there was only one person wearing gray clothes, and it was impossible to chase them at the same time. The other party gave up the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom and chased the king level strongman of the purple moon kingdom.


    The king level strongman of the gem Kingdom breathed a sigh of relief, but the face of the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom showed despair. Behind him, the sound of chasing footsteps approached quickly.


    "Ah --"


    He screamed, and the despair on the face of the king level strong man of the purple moon Kingdom solidified. His body was cut in two from his waist, and his blood splashed. His body rushed forward for tens of meters under the action of inertia, and then fell to the ground with a slap.


    Hearing the scream, the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom immediately realized that it was the king level strongman of the purple moon Kingdom who was killed. At the same time, his heart flashed a look of happiness. Fortunately, the other party was not chasing him.


    Although he got his own chance to live in exchange for the death of others, he didn''t feel guilty at all. When one of the two people was destined to die, no one wanted to die himself.


    However, the happiness in his heart did not last long. His face became frightened, and something behind him was approaching quickly.


    "Coming!"


    Sweat kept sliding down his forehead. His hair and clothes were completely wet with sweat. He tried his best to run wildly, but the distance was still getting closer quickly.


    The fear in his heart is magnified infinitely, making his original strong will become trance.


    Knowing that he could not escape, he stopped running and roared wildly, trying to overcome fear by roaring.


    The gem ability was used, and his body surface was filled with a layer of gem glittering and translucent luster. The Tomahawk in his hand cleaved to the pursuers with the momentum of breaking the boat.


    Poof!


    Before his axe struck, a Black Dagger ran across his neck. The strong defense after gem could not play the slightest obstacle. The dagger easily penetrated through his neck and came out from the back.


    Blood splashed several meters high, and the round head rolled down like a ball.


    Patter!


    The body without a head was unable to fall, and the Tomahawk in his hand was still firmly held in his hand, but there was no chance to chop it out.


    Next to his body, a figure in gray appeared. It was a thin man with a goatee. It was Chaucer, the last person of the fifth force.


    "Demon light warrior...?"


    Jennifer Austin and others were naturally aware of their experience, but they were dead before they had time to rescue.


    It was too late to regret their death. A chill spread in the hearts of Jennifer Austin and other king level strong people. They killed two king level strong people so easily and had such a terrible speed. The other party''s state was probably magic light level.


    "Broke through...?"


    Jennifer Austen''s old face is more dignified than ever before, but she still can''t stop it. The other party has broken through and become a magic light warrior.


    "How could...?"


    Some king level strongmen were shocked. Even the strong nerves of King level strongmen were slow and stopped attacking.


    The magic light warriors did not exist at the same level as them at all, but such a guy appeared again, and a trace of weakness spread in his heart.


    "What about...?"


    A king level strong man looks bitter. He is already under great pressure to face a magic light warrior. There is no possibility to win in the face of two magic light warriors.


    "No, the man broke through!"


    In the distance, gray and Tiffany violet, who together forced Derek downwind, were startled by their faces and looked at the direction of the pressure.


    This degree of coercion is obviously that the breakthrough has become the magic light. The situation is developing in the worst direction. The blocking failed and failed to stop the other party. The other party has broken through and become the magic light.


    If there was a magic light, they might kill each other together, but now there is a magic light again, even if they can''t help beating drums in their hearts.


    "Lord Tiffany, you''re faster than me. I''ll block here. You hurry to support there!"


    With the strength of Jennifer Austin and others, it is impossible to stop a magic light warrior. Gritting his teeth, Gray said to Tiffany violet.


    "OK, be careful!"


    Tiffany violet looked at gray, hesitated slightly, finally nodded to gray, quickly withdrew from the battlefield and ran in the direction of another magic light warrior.


    "Hum -"


    Seeing Tiffany violet retreat, Derek hummed coldly, slashed with a knife, a touch of extreme cold, spread a long glacier and attacked Tiffany violet.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared in front of the cold air. He didn''t draw his sword. He just stood there very ordinary.


    Boom!


    The cold hit him, and then he saw his body shaking slightly, and then there was no more. His body was like a motionless mountain, which completely blocked the cold, but he didn''t step back.


    Then the sword in his hand waved and chopped, and the dark green fog sea gushed out, overwhelming the sky and rushing towards the surrounding area.


    Whoosh!


    Derek dodged and avoided the dark green fog sea, but he was also stopped by the dark green fog sea. He could only watch Tiffany violet rush to the other side.


    "I didn''t expect such an embarrassing day after restoring the power of magic light!"


    Derek''s eyes were gloomy when he failed to stop Tiffany violet from leaving.


    At this time, his clothes were ragged and his body was full of wounds of different sizes.


    There were three most serious wounds, one on the waist and one on the back, which was hurt by gray, and one on the chest, which was badly scalded by Tiffany violet.


    Originally thought that restoring the magic light combat power was enough to even push any forces in the world, but I didn''t expect to be blocked by two non magic lights, and even suppressed.


    His face was very blue. When he learned that Blair flame, who broke through the magic light, was killed by gray Fergus and Tiffany violet, he called each other the shame of the magic light.


    But not long ago, he almost followed in the footsteps of the other party and became a disgrace to the magic light. He hit his face hard and swollen his face.


    "I admit that with your current defense, I can''t help you at all."


    Looking at gray who blocked Tiffany violet''s departure, Derek was shocked.


    The defense of the other side really exceeded his expectations. He really didn''t expect that there was such a terrorist defense in this world, which has been limited by the bit area source array and has not appeared magic light for more than a thousand years.


    By hard carrying the magic light attack at a very small cost, the defense type magic light in the magic light can do it, but while carrying the attack, it can unload the power of the attack by virtue of the flesh, which is not what the defense type magic light can do.


    Such a situation often indicates that the opponent''s defense far exceeds the attack limit, that is, the opponent''s defense at this time is likely to be comparable to the second level or even the third level defense type magic light warrior.


    Although he was wearing war clothes and some reason that could enhance his defense blood skills, it was enough to surprise him. After all, the other party was only king level.


    Fortunately, the other party is not without weaknesses, and the weaknesses are very obvious. It is easy to target them. Thinking of this, his voice becomes cold.


    "Your blood power should be running out?"

 Chapter 587

    "Want to take recovery medicine? Don''t worry, I''m sure you don''t have such a chance!"


    He stared at gray and watched Gray''s every move. Derek''s eyes were cold.


    Fortunately, the other party''s state can''t last because of his blood skills. Otherwise, I''m afraid he really can''t help the other party. Thinking of this, the saber in his hand was filled with fog and cut out one after another.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The white cold air hit gray, leaving another broad glacier on the ground and spreading to gray. It was originally a slightly hot summer night. In an instant, it was as if it had entered a cold winter.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    With Gray''s speed, it is naturally difficult to avoid an attack so close and powerful as magic light.


    A series of white chills hit gray one after another. Although Gray''s body trembled and stopped it, it didn''t cause any harm to gray, it was by no means useless.


    Under such a dense attack, gray could do nothing but be forced to bear the impact of white cold again and again.


    Take out the recovery medicine to replenish the blood. I''m afraid that as soon as you take it out, it will be chapped and broken by the cold around.


    If you fight back, it will only make the blood power consume faster.


    Of course, even without counterattack, as long as he is in a crazy state, his blood power will be consumed quickly.


    This is Derek''s purpose. He wants to exhaust Gray''s blood power with continuous attack. As long as Gray''s blood power is exhausted, Gray''s strong defense will naturally disappear.


    After killing the two kings, the magic light came here. Jennifer Austin felt a cold sweat on her forehead. She knew that they could not compete with each other, so she made a decision.


    "Back off, let''s meet Tiffany and gray -"


    The other king level had already had the intention to retreat. They were ordered to retreat immediately.


    However, Meryl and fates obviously didn''t intend to let them retreat calmly, and the attack became more fierce. They didn''t want to contain nine people in the attack, and the speed of the magic light could be comparable to those kings.


    Whoosh!


    Chaucer''s figure appeared in front of a king level soldier of the gem Kingdom like a ghost. The Black Dagger pierced the gem defense of the king level soldier of the gem Kingdom and stabbed him in his chest.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The sword tip came out from the back of the king level strongman of the gem kingdom. The king level strongman of the gem Kingdom suddenly vomited blood, but he didn''t die immediately.


    Knowing that he was bound to die, he leaned forward with the last madness in his eyes and hugged Chaucer, trying to win a chance to escape for his companions with his own death.


    Poof, poof!


    Chaucer, who was hugged by the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom, showed a cruel smile at the corners of his mouth, and the sword inserted in the heart of the king level strongman of the gem Kingdom crossed left and right quickly.


    Patter, patter!


    The body of the king level strong man in the gem kingdom was split in four and fell, and the blood splashed on Chaucer''s face. Chaucer just wiped his hand and looked at the next king level strong man again.


    This time, he was staring at Fitch violet, the king level strongman of the purple moon kingdom. His body appeared in front of Fitch violet like a blink.


    Knowing his misfortune, Fitch violet gave up his defense with a sad smile on his face. The purple flame wrapped around the long gun pierced Chaucer''s chest.


    Dang!


    The purple flame spear pierced Chaucer''s chest, but just pierced his clothes, it was no longer difficult to enter, it was like hitting on some kind of strong alloy whose defense was beyond imagination, and even failed to beat Chaucer back.


    The enemy''s magic light level terror defense easily removed the attack and was not affected at all.


    Then he saw that Chaucer''s black short sword, only one meter long, gently waved and cut in the air.


    "Ah --"


    A dark green mist floated out and wrapped Fitch violets. Visible to the naked eye, Fitch violets melted like a wax statue and made the last painful sound.


    "Lord Fitch!"


    Francis was about to crack his eyes. Among the king level, except his father, he had the most contact with this elder who should be his grandfather''s generation, and now he died miserably in front of him.


    Although he knew that this action was extremely dangerous and was ready for his life and death, he couldn''t help grieving when he saw the elder of his close relative die in front of him.


    His sad voice attracted Chaucer''s attention. Chaucer''s eyes looked at him. It was the eyes of the Falcon staring at the prey. Francis was sad and angry, and his eyes turned red and stared back at the other party. Even if he knew that the other party''s strength was not what he could compete with, he did not show any cowardice.


    "Hey --"


    Chaucer''s mouth slightly lifted up, as if he had found prey. His body twinkled and rushed to Francis. He quickly magnified in Francis''s sight, and the mood of despair filled Francis''s heart.


    Whew!


    At that moment, a purple flame appeared. Under the night sky, it was like a purple meteorite attacking Chaucer.


    Feeling the terror of the power of the blow, Chaucer''s calmness on his face turned into a slight condensation. Ignoring the need to jump on the Francis, he suddenly kicked on the ground and stepped back quickly.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    He passed close to the purple flame, which left a red and swollen burn on him. He looked at the direction of the purple flame, and saw an old man coming quickly with a golden sabre.


    "Lord Tiffany!"


    I was relieved to see Tiffany violet, the king level strongman of purple moon Kingdom and gem kingdom.


    The magic light can only be countered by the magic light. Although Tiffany violet is not a real magic light, with the golden weapon, he can at least give play to the magic light combat power and at least have the possibility to compete with it.


    "Lord gray...?"


    Some people looked at gray and Derek with worry in their eyes, and Tiffany violet arrived here, which means Gray was alone against a magic light warrior.


    This can''t help worrying them. It''s not the realm of magic light to compete with a real magic light warrior. At this time, Gray''s situation is probably very bad.


    "Don''t worry, your excellency Gray''s defense is hard to hurt even the magic light."


    Tiffany violet shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    "The second magic light appeared in the fifth force. The situation has completely exceeded our expectations. I''ll stop this man. You withdraw first!"


    "Can you go? Just because you want to stop me?"


    Chaucer''s mouth tilted slightly and his eyes looked at Tiffany violet with a trace of contempt, just like Derek who first fought with gray and Tiffany violet.


    As a magic light warrior, his strength was greatly improved. The king level was no longer in his eyes, even if the opponent was Tiffany violet who could play the magic light combat power with gold weapons.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Waving the short sword, a dark green mist with a fishy and sweet smell, obviously containing highly toxic, attacked Tiffany violet.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    Tiffany violet dared not be careless. The blood beast''s ability was poured into the golden sabre, and the purple flame turned into a purple light to meet the dark green fog.


    Using the golden weapon, his blood power also consumed a lot. Fortunately, when he came, he took a bottle of advanced recovery medicine, and his blood power has been restored.


    Wheeze!


    The poison was burned up by the purple flame, and Tiffany violet blocked the poison fog attack, but the gravity on his face did not relax, because Chaucer had taken the opportunity to rush towards him from another direction.


    The realm is still three times transformed into King level. Although he can be comparable to magic light with the combat power of gold weapons, his close-up ability is obviously not comparable to magic light. Chaucer naturally understands this, so he directly targeted him.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    At this time, Jennifer Austin and other king level strongmen shot at the same time. A large number of blood beast abilities covered Chaucer''s way and prevented Chaucer from approaching Tiffany violet.


    However, although Chaucer was prevented from approaching Tiffany violet, they were also restrained and could not retreat as Tiffany violet ordered.


    "See how long you can hold on!"


    He continued to attack gray, and Derek''s face showed a sneer. At this time, gray had turned into prey in the cage in his eyes. As long as he rubbed off the defense outside the prey, he could easily kill the prey.


    "Good abacus!"


    Being targeted, Gray''s face under his black war suit unexpectedly didn''t change much.


    He really doesn''t have much blood power now, and he doesn''t think the other party can''t do it. If he still has the chance to swallow the recovery potion under the other party''s continuous attack, the other party might as well be killed by a head.


    However, this is under normal circumstances. The last time Blair flame had the opportunity to supplement blood, he had figured out how to deal with it after he was injured.


    Shua!


    The power of blood triggered the purple ring, and something appeared in Gray''s hand, but it was not an advanced recovery potion, but a translucent crystal ball. The fog in the crystal ball turned into various shapes.


    This crystal ball is grown from a very strange fog plant. The fog can not only cover the field of vision, but also has strong hallucinogenicity, which can make people lose their way in it.


    The power of blood poured into the crystal ball in his hand. At the next moment, the thick white fog suddenly spread, quickly covered the range in the radius, and shrouded himself and Derek not far away in the fog.


    This is what gray thought of. When the blood power is insufficient, he can strive for time to supplement the blood power.


    Gray has verified that the white fog is not an ordinary fog. It is thicker than the ordinary fog, but it will not dissipate as easily as the ordinary fog. Even the power of the magic light needs a few hits to dissipate it.


    He also has the ability to induce hallucinations. The person in it will completely lose his sense of direction, which is enough to buy him time to swallow the recovery medicine.

 Chapter 588

    "Do you think you can have a chance to hide in the fog¡°


    His vision was suddenly filled with fog, and what he saw turned white. Derek didn''t panic. With his memory before his vision was blocked by fog, he cut out in one direction with cold on his sword.


    Poof!


    Under his knife, a fog free area spread straight forward appeared in the fog, and all the fog in the area was frozen and disappeared by the cold.


    But Derek''s face did not change slightly when he saw the area without fog.


    "No? He can''t be so fast!"


    According to his estimation, Gray''s figure would be exposed under his knife, but he miscalculated and he didn''t see gray.


    In fact, at the moment when his vision was filled with white fog, his sense of direction had been affected by the white fog. He thought it was splitting in the direction of gray, but in fact, it was very wrong with Gray''s direction.


    The surrounding fog is pouring into the area without fog, and the area without fog will be filled with fog again.


    "This fog is strange!"


    Derek looked gloomy. He vaguely guessed that it should be the fog.


    Another knife cut out, this time no longer taking gray as the target, but trying to tear up the fog, because as long as the fog dissipates, Gray''s figure will be exposed.


    WOW!


    The terrible cold billowed forward like a wave, trying to tear the fog up, but the fog was not torn up. Although the fog became thinner, it still didn''t dissipate.


    Gray has already verified that even the magic light attack needs a few hits to consume all the fog and make the fog disappear completely.


    "Gulong!"


    Calmly took out the advanced recovery medicine, cut the bottleneck, and gray drank it. The almost exhausted blood power recovered quickly and soon recovered to its best state.


    Until then, Derek was still unable to completely dissipate the fog.


    Through the completely transparent fog to him, looking at Derek who cut the fog one after another, gray flashed a sneer in his eyes. Beside him, an old man with a long gun appeared, which was the dead Blair flame.


    This is a killer mace prepared by gray for this war. He is not ready to be exposed easily. Once exposed, he must take the other party by surprise and strive for heavy damage or even kill the other party.


    Originally, at night, the ghost transformed by Breyer''s flame soul is also a very good means. If he is faced with a magic light level blood beast, he is even sure to die by this.


    However, the effect of this method is greatly reduced for people. Although not everyone has the ability of lightning or flame, people can achieve this effect with magic weapons.


    Just now, when he and Tiffany violet joined hands to fight a middle-aged man, he saw that the middle-aged man showed his lightning ability with his magic weapon.


    Poof!


    Derek is a cold cut out, finally, under his continuous knife, the fog is torn and completely dissipated, and he regains his normal orientation perception.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, he heard a fast approaching movement behind him. His face suddenly changed and cut back.


    But the speed of the other party was too fast. Before his knife could cut behind him, a long gun had stabbed him in the back of his heart.


    His back heart was pierced with a penetrating injury. Although it was not serious, it made him stagger and unstable.


    Just then, on the other side behind him, a huge dark green blade hit him with great accuracy.


    Poof!


    He was not accidentally cut on his back by this dark green blade, which was much more powerful than the shot just now.


    There was a deep wound on his back. His whole body was very embarrassed and fell forward like shit.


    Obviously, he was badly hurt under this attack.


    "Ah --"


    With a scream, a king level strongman of the gem Kingdom couldn''t dodge. He was scratched from the top of his head by a black short sword and directly split into two parts. Blood and internal organs spilled all over the ground.


    Holding a black dagger, Chaucer had a cruel sneer on his face, as if he were looking at prey trapped in a cage.


    "After today, the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom will become history!"


    Together with Meryl and fates, the powerful fighting power of one magic light and two three transformation kings completely suppressed Tiffany violet and others. As long as we continue to grind like this, we will be able to catch the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    "It''s not good!"


    Tiffany violet was holding a golden war knife. His wrinkled face was serious and completely suppressed. He couldn''t even escape.


    "What should we do? If we go on like this, we will really be wiped out here!"


    Jennifer Austin looked heavy. She thought of gray fighting on the other side, but then smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    It''s a miracle that she can stop a magic light warrior from dying under the attack of a magic light warrior with the other party''s non magic light realm. As for supporting them, it''s impossible in her opinion.


    At this time, there was a sudden white fog in the distance. Even in the night, it was still clearly visible under the light of their blood beast ability.


    Then, there was an attack in the white fog. Unexpectedly, the white fog was not torn by the attack. However, after several attacks, the white fog finally collapsed.


    At that moment, a figure fell out like shit and hit the ground heavily. Under the bright night, they clearly saw that the figure falling out was the magic light warrior of the fifth force.


    "Lord gray has an advantage?!"


    The eyes of several King level strong men who were at the bottom of the valley suddenly lit up. Maybe after a while, Lord gray could kill the magic light and rush to support them.


    Expect a non magic light existence to kill the magic light. If in normal times, they will definitely think their idea is very absurd, but at this time, under the desire for survival, they unexpectedly think it may be really possible.


    "Gray."


    Francis''s eyes were full of amazement. As a peer, he was only a new king, but gray had been able to force the magic light to the disadvantage. The gap between the two was like a gap.


    "No, something''s wrong with Derek!"


    The scene of Derek being wounded by gray naturally fell into the eyes of Chaucer and the three. They flashed anxiety in their eyes. They could no longer care about killing Tiffany and others. Qi Qi rushed towards the direction of gray and Derek''s battle.


    "Let''s go too, or you will suffer in the face of the two magic lights!"


    Looking at each other, Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin rushed in that direction with people from their respective kingdoms. They were shocked. When fighting a magic light alone, gray actually had the upper hand.


    Whoosh!


    Derek, who was cut off by the dark green giant blade, had just climbed up from the ground. Brell flame had rushed at him with a long gun, and the long gun shot down at him.


    As a speed type of magic light, the speed of Brill flame can reach the top among magic lights.


    Boom!


    Derek''s chest appeared a wound again, and he didn''t retreat back. At this time, the dark green giant blade cut at him again, and he couldn''t hide again.


    Just then another dark green mist appeared.


    Boom!


    The dark green giant blade and the dark green fog collided and burst, and a huge corrosion pit appeared on the surrounding ground.


    The next moment, beside Derek, Chaucer, a man in gray, appeared, stood side by side with Derek, and confronted gray. He looked at gray and looked at him. He didn''t expect Derek to suffer from each other in a one-on-one situation.


    Whoosh!


    Soon, two figures appeared again, Meryl and fates.


    "Lord gray!"


    Next to gray, there were also several figures coming one after another. They approached gray and formed a faint confrontation with the opposite side. It was Tiffany violet and others who came.


    "Good means, what a good means!"


    When the crisis was over, Derek''s face was uncertain. His eyes scraped through gray and Blair flame.


    Unexpectedly, the other party took control of Breyer flaming''s body and didn''t take it out at the first time, but took it out at the critical time and overcame him. If Chaucer hadn''t saved him in time, he might have really died in the other party''s hands.


    "You are not bad either. There are two magic lights!"


    Gray has found that the team of purple moon Kingdom and gem kingdom is full of five people less, including an acquaintance. His face is also gloomy. The other party is just injured, but they have completely damaged five kings.


    The eyes of both sides are full of killing intention. The continuous pressure is colliding with each other. Maybe the next moment, the battle will break out again.


    "How about stopping here? We don''t have a direct conflict. There''s no need to face each other!"


    He took a deep breath and forced down his anger, Derek said.


    "Well said, the crimson Kingdom has been destroyed by you. Who knows if our purple moon Kingdom and gem kingdom will be your next goal?"


    Many King level strongmen are cold hum and obviously don''t believe it. Especially the king level strongmen who have familiar companions who died in the battle just now have red eyes and hate faces.


    Derek mused a little and said.


    "You must have guessed our identity. Yes, we come from another world. Our goal is the weapon on the plane source array. We have no intention to take charge of the world and have no direct conflict with you."


    "What about the crimson kingdom?"


    Tiffany violet sneered.


    "To tell you the truth, we need a lot of property to recover our strength, so we attacked the royal family of the crimson kingdom. Now the wealth of the royal family of the crimson kingdom is enough for us to recover our strength, so we won''t attack the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom again."


    Derek seemed very sincere and took the initiative to reveal that they needed a lot of wealth to restore their strength, although gray and they had guessed that.


    "What do you think?"


    Tiffany violet looked at Jennifer Austin. If he could, he naturally wanted to kill the fifth force to eliminate future problems, but it was obvious that they were at a disadvantage in the face of the other party with two magic lights.


    In this case, we have to carefully consider whether to continue fighting or reconciliation. Because of one carelessness, they are likely to be wiped out. We can imagine the outcome of losing their purple moon Kingdom and gem kingdom.


    "I need to discuss with other kings!"


    Jennifer Austin said in a deep voice that this is a decision that is enough to affect the life and death of her kingdom, so she had to be careful.


    "What do you think?"


    Tiffany violet looked at the remaining King level strongmen in the purple moon Kingdom, focusing on gray.


    Gray''s strength was really beyond his expectation. He was able to gain the upper hand in the battle with magic light. It can be said that the reason why the fifth force proposed the armistice was largely because of gray.


    For this reason, Gray''s opinion will be extremely important. Even as a decision-maker of the purple moon Kingdom, he has to consider it carefully.

 Chapter 589

    The king level strongmen of the purple moon Kingdom, including gray, began to discuss in a low voice. For a moment, the discussion had a result. Tiffany violet looked at Derek and asked.


    "How can you prove that you will not attack the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom in order to plunder wealth?"


    "We can take you to the Royal treasure house of the crimson kingdom. I believe you will understand that we will not fight the gem Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom for wealth after you see the remaining wealth in the treasure house!"


    After a moment of silence, Derek looked at gray with a cold look and said.


    Gray''s strength and the means to create fog made him afraid. Although he had two magic lights on his side, he still didn''t have the assurance to kill each other. On the contrary, his side might suffer losses. For the final blood sacrifice, this was never allowed. This was the fundamental reason why he was willing to reconcile.


    Just after Derek''s eyes moved away from gray, gray glanced imperceptibly at the crystal ball with almost no fog in his hand. His face was cold and there was no change in his expression.


    The fog in the crystal ball is like ordinary fog, but it is not ordinary fog. After each battle is destroyed, it must be warmed up with magic crystal again, so the crystal ball can no longer be used in a short time.


    He can''t use the crystal ball again, that is to say, he can''t use the ability of the crystal ball to win time and help fight. In the face of two magic lights, even with the assistance of Tiffany violet and others, the possibility of winning is almost zero.


    However, he naturally could not say such things, and he could not weaken his momentum and let the fifth force notice.


    "If you can really prove it, we agree to an armistice."


    The negotiation of the gem kingdom came to an end. Jennifer Austin glanced at the other two kings and said.


    There were six people when they came, but now there are only three. The loss is not big. I thought I might die here today, but I survived because of gray.


    The huge damage has made them lose their sense of war. If the fifth force can really prove that they will not fight against the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom because of their property, they are willing to stop the war.


    "That''s what I mean in the purple moon kingdom."


    Tiffany violet also said.


    In this war, the purple moon Kingdom lost a full two people. It also lost a lot. Although gray accidentally suppressed a magic light, the situation is still not optimistic.


    Most importantly, if it can be determined that the fifth force will not fight against the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, there is really no need to fight.


    Of course, this does not mean that the previous battle is useless and the death of the five King level strongmen is meaningless. If the strength to transfer the fear of the fifth force is not displayed, the fifth force will never put forward a truce, let alone make a guarantee not to fight the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    Although the other party has no plan to take charge of the world, it seems that the other party will never mind the destruction of the purple moon Kingdom and the royal family of the gem kingdom. Let''s see if we can get something good.


    The reason for making such a guarantee now is only because the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom have shown the strength that the fifth force is afraid of.


    "Then please follow us!"


    Derek breathed a faint sigh of relief and led the way.


    Before that, he really didn''t mind the destruction of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom. That''s why he promised Hu Kelly that he could run over at will and get some good things from each other''s treasure house. Why not do it?


    But now the strength shown by the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom is enough for them to fear. They can''t be run over at will, and they are easy to cause their own casualties. That''s the reason why they guarantee.


    Under the leadership of the fifth force, gray and others went to the treasure house of the crimson kingdom. Along the way, mutual vigilance is naturally essential. After all, there is no trust between the two sides.


    This is a huge treasure house, no less than the Royal treasure house of the purple moon kingdom. Under the rune lamp, it is colorful and glittering with treasure lights of various colors.


    There are many treasures in the treasure house. On the one hand, the royal family of the crimson Kingdom has accumulated wealth for thousands of years. On the other hand, the royal family of the crimson Kingdom has obtained a lot of wealth from the royal family of the flame kingdom.


    "We agree to an armistice."


    Seeing a lot of wealth in the treasure house, I knew that the fifth force would not attack the gem Kingdom and the purple moon kingdom because of wealth. The purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom finally agreed to a truce and left the king capital of the crimson Kingdom overnight.


    After the previous war, the Royal Palace of the crimson Kingdom has been completely turned into ruins.


    "I really don''t want to fight the purple moon Kingdom, the king of gemstones?"


    Chaucer asked, frowning discontentedly.


    As a strong man of magic light level, he was forced to give in by the other party. In his opinion, it was a shame. His heart was full of hostility. He wanted to sweep the two kingdoms to vent his hatred after the strength of the four people was restored.


    "Well, I really don''t intend to fight against the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom."


    Derek nodded and explained.


    "Gray Fergus is very strange and has strong defense. Before the opponent''s blood power is exhausted, even the attack of magic light level can''t hurt the opponent."


    "Moreover, he has many means in his hands. If he fights to the death, I''m afraid he can really kill one or two of us. For the final blood sacrifice, none of the four of us can be damaged."


    "Indeed, for the last blood sacrifice, we can''t take risks. There''s no need to provoke the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom."


    Meryl agreed. She knew the strangeness of gray Fergus very well. Unconsciously, in her heart, she had an idea that she didn''t want to be an enemy.


    The most important thing is to fight against the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom. The income is not proportional to the risk. There is no need to make trouble for this.


    "I have no problem."


    Said fates with a shrug.


    The last time he was forced by gray to hand over the rune space bag, he felt very humiliated. Originally, he planned to go to the other party to settle accounts after restoring the magic light realm, but after today''s war, he had no intention to settle accounts with the other party.


    Derek, who is already in the realm of magic light, is not the opponent of the other party. Even if he restores the realm of magic light, he is not necessarily the opponent of the other party.


    "Lord Derek, didn''t you promise me... To fight the Three Kingdoms?"


    Hearing the four people''s discussion and seeing the end of the battle, Hu Kaili came in a hurry as if she had heard a bolt from the blue.


    When she heard that Derek was going to fight against the Three Kingdoms, she was excited. It was like seizing the last straw. She dedicated all the belongings she took from the treasure house of the flame kingdom to Derek.


    When she saw the destruction of the crimson Kingdom, she was excited. She couldn''t help looking forward to the fifth force''s attack on the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom to destroy the Three Kingdoms.


    But now the fifth force is not ready to attack the other two countries. The news is like a blow to her ears, and the world has become gray.


    "There are some changes in the situation, so make a slight adjustment, but don''t worry, my commitment will not change, and everyone can''t live!"


    Derek glanced at Kelly Hu with a strange smile on his mouth.


    "No one can live?"


    Kelly Hu looked up with a look in her eyes and looked at Derek suspiciously.


    Intuition told her that the other party didn''t seem to lie, but why was the other party so sure that everyone couldn''t live? Who did this everyone mean?


    "Yes, no one can live."


    Derek looked at Hu Kaili meaningfully and said, while Chaucer, Meryl and fates showed a cold arc at the corners of their mouths. The Empire fought to destroy the country thousands of years ago to stop the position and area source array, naturally for a reason.


    ¡­¡­


    After using space transmission to leave the crimson Kingdom and enter the purple moon Kingdom, gray and others finally stopped to heal their injuries.


    There were thirteen people in the past, but now there are only eight. All the people are full of sadness. They don''t say a word and treat their injuries. The atmosphere is silent.


    Tiffany violet looked at the crowd, sighed and comforted.


    "Although a full five people sacrificed their lives and paid a great price for this, this war is not meaningless. It finally ensures the future security of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom!"


    "Indeed, in this war, we showed enough strength to be feared by the fifth force. I believe the fifth force should not dare to attack us at will in the future."


    Jennifer Austin also comforted.


    The king level strongmen who were present naturally understood this, but they still had a sad look in their eyes. They were companions who had lived together for hundreds of years.


    Gray''s lips were tight and silent.


    The purpose of this war was indeed achieved, so that the fifth force saw their strength and forced the fifth force to make a guarantee not to fight the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    Of course, the price was also extremely heavy. Three kings died in the gem Kingdom and two kings died in the purple moon Kingdom, one of whom was familiar with him.


    "Bit plane source array?"


    When he thought of what the fifth force said, it was obvious that the bit area source array in the other party''s mouth must be the super giant Rune array, and the other party did go for the unknown level magic weapon on the bit area source array.


    "Why did the Empire fight to destroy the country thousands of years ago to stop the fifth force?"


    Thinking of the Empire destroyed thousands of years ago, he couldn''t help worrying. He vaguely felt that the process of the other party taking away the magic weapons would cause serious irreparable damage to the world.


    If you can, even if it is just to put an end to this possibility, you should destroy the fifth force. Unfortunately, in the face of the two magic lights, he has little chance of winning. Otherwise, even if he takes some risks, he will have to fight to the death.


    Now we can only hope that before the other party takes away the magic weapon, we can have a stronger level and have the strength to defeat or even kill the four magic lights. Yes, it is the four magic lights, because the other two of the fifth force should restore the magic light realm in the near future.


    The only good thing is that after the four people restore the magic light realm, the rapid growth of their strength will stop, but the rapid growth of their strength will not stop.

 Chapter 590

    In the morning, there was a flash of light at Sophia''s residence, the king capital of the purple moon kingdom. The remaining five King level strong men in the purple moon Kingdom, including gray, appeared on a purple Rune array branded on the ground.


    "Gray, big brother, Lord Tiffany..."


    As soon as the five people appeared, someone nearby shouted to them with a slight excitement. I saw Sophia, sylya and the purple moon King standing next to the purple Rune array.


    Their eyes were slightly bleary and their faces were slightly tired. I''m afraid they stayed up all night and waited here.


    The three soon found that there were only five people left in the seven person team when they left. They couldn''t help clicking in their hearts, and vaguely guessed the outcome of the two people they hadn''t seen.


    "Lord Tiffany, have the other two elders...?"


    With a little hesitation, the purple moon king asked.


    "Yes."


    Tiffany violet nodded heavily, with a slight sadness in her eyes, sighed, and said a moment later.


    "The strength of the fifth force exceeded expectations. When we rushed there, we just met another person who broke through and became the magic light."


    "What, another person from the fifth faction broke through the magic light, and there are two magic lights? Then you...?"


    The purple moon king, Sophia and hilya all changed their faces and showed horror in their eyes.


    According to the estimation, when the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom join hands, they have a chance to win in the face of the fifth force with a magic light. After all, gray and Tiffany violet can give full play to the magic light combat power and have the record of jointly killing the magic light.


    However, in the face of the two magic lights, it is absolutely impossible to have the hope of winning, because neither gray nor Tiffany violet is a real magic light and cannot compete with the real magic light.


    "Thanks to Lord Gray''s defeat of one of the magic lights, the fifth force is afraid to put forward a truce. Otherwise, maybe we will be wiped out."


    Tiffany violet looked at gray with emotion.


    Originally, they had fallen into the siege of the fifth force, one magic light and two transformed kings three times. It seemed that they could not escape. Fortunately, gray defeated one of the magic lights and made the fifth force afraid, so there was a truce behind.


    "Your Excellency gray defeated one of the magic lights, and forced the fifth force with two magic lights to take the initiative to propose a truce?"


    The purple moon King''s eyes were shocked and looked at gray. Sophia and hilya were also surprised. Looking at gray, Sophia had a trace of joy in her eyes, while hilya had a deep surprise in her eyes.


    "It''s not all my reason. I feel that the fifth force doesn''t want casualties before it puts forward a truce."


    Gray shook his head slightly and did not take credit. This is a fact. Although he suppressed one magic light, the fifth force with two magic lights still had an absolute advantage and did not propose a truce just because of him.


    "Since the fifth force took the initiative to propose an armistice, what about the security of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom in the future?"


    Sophia thought for a moment and asked.


    "The fifth force has promised that it will not attack the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom."


    Francis answered.


    "Is it credible?"


    Sophia frowned. The guarantee of the fifth force is not as enforceable as the aristocratic agreement. After all, no force can make the fifth force enforce it.


    "It should be credible that the fifth force has the means to restore its strength by relying on ordinary property. It is to rob the property of the royal family of the crimson kingdom."


    Francis frowned slightly and then stretched out again, explaining.


    "Now the property of the royal family of the crimson kingdom is enough to restore their strength. There is no need to fight against the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom."


    After staying in Wangdu for three days and attending the funerals of the two dead kings, gray returned and took the Fergus family people hiding in a stronghold back to Fergus castle.


    He did not speak out about the concern that the fifth force''s recovery of magic weapons might have a serious impact on the world, because it would only annoy others.


    Facing the stronger and stronger fifth force, the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom have no ability to compete. Even if they know, they just increase their troubles and fears.


    And he can''t completely believe in the fifth force. He has sent two people raised by his resurrection ability to the king of the purple moon Kingdom and the king of the gem kingdom.


    These two people usually hide in the capital of the purple moon Kingdom and the king of the gem kingdom. Even the king of the purple moon Kingdom and the royal family of the gem Kingdom do not intend to tell. Once the fifth force is found to invade, they will immediately contact him on the spiritual level, and he can also rush to him in time through space transmission.


    Back to the Fergus family, gray returned to his daily practice. Now he needs to improve his level if he wants to improve his strength. He also needs to improve his level if he wants to improve his strength by swallowing the blood of blood beasts.


    Whether he wants to improve his strength in a normal way or by swallowing the blood of a blood beast, he must improve his realm. Improving his realm has become his top priority at present.


    He vaguely felt that the process of the fifth force getting back the magic weapon was not just as simple as getting back. In this process, I''m afraid it would have an extremely serious impact on the world.


    This makes him eager to have the strength to resist and even kill four people before the fifth force takes back the magic weapons on the position area source array.


    But it takes time to improve his strength, and what he lacks most now is time. Now he seems to be racing against time.


    If the fifth force can have the strength to resist or even kill four people before it can get back the magic weapons on the plane source array, the crisis should be relieved.


    If the fifth force can''t have the strength to counter the four people before it gets back the magic weapons on the position area source array, I''m afraid extremely serious consequences will occur.


    For this reason, now he has practiced the blood method three times a day, instead of once in the morning and afternoon.


    If he can, he even wants to practice four or five times a day, but practicing three times a day is the limit. Excessive practice will only backfire and damage his body, so he can only give up.


    Unknowingly, three months later, in the evening, the Fergus family restaurant, the Fergus family gathered for dinner.


    Today, the number of Fergus family, including Barbara, has reached 11. It can be said that it is an extremely lively family. There are talking and laughing on the table, and the atmosphere is quite lively.


    Eating the soft wild blood animal stew and drinking the high-quality wine produced by the winery given by the noble family, gray felt a warm atmosphere after listening to the words of the Fergus family.


    This is worth guarding, but I don''t know how long this warmth can last. The fifth force is a sword hanging overhead, which makes gray dare not relax.


    After dinner, the Fergus family didn''t go away. According to the usual practice, they would chat for a while. Count Fergus took off his napkin, slightly lying on his back chair in disregard of the image, and asked Bernard.


    "What about the blood beast near Dirk town?"


    "Lord Bart has been asked to find it and kill it."


    Bernal wiped his lips with a napkin and replied.


    Bart is the former flame tooth member brought back by gray from the flame kingdom. He has the strength of the first class. Now he has joined the Fergus family escort team to be responsible for the safety of the Fergus family and accept the dispatch of the Fergus family.


    "How big is the loss this time?"


    Asked count Fergus.


    "It''s not too big. The blood beast was not angered. Only a few passers-by died under the attack of the blood beast."


    Bernal shook his head.


    Hearing their conversation, gray asked with a slight frown.


    "Do blood beasts often leave the forest and attack villages and towns recently?"


    Since the expansion of the Fergus family territory into the Earl''s territory, several blood beasts attack villages and towns every year. Just like human beings invade the territory of blood beasts, blood beasts will invade human territory, which is a convention.


    But the recent blood beast attacks seem too frequent, because this is the second time he has heard of blood beast attacks on villages and towns in this month.


    "Well, it has indeed become frequent, but don''t worry. With those hands you brought back, all the blood beasts attacking villages and towns are killed at the first time before the destruction expands."


    Bernal waved his hand.


    "What about other territories?"


    Gray''s eyebrows didn''t stretch out. He smelled something unusual from the frequent attacks of blood beasts on villages and towns.


    "The situation is almost the same. Blood beasts attack frequently. It is said that the whole purple moon kingdom is like this."


    Count Fergus.


    "The whole purple moon kingdom is like this?"


    Gray frowned more. Obviously, this is very abnormal. It''s still in summer. There should be plenty of food. It''s reasonable that blood animals shouldn''t leave the forest so often to attack villages and towns.


    He couldn''t help but worry that in previous lives, before the earthquake, birds and animals would be restless and show abnormal conditions. Now, will the blood beast that frequently attacks villages and towns be a sign of some kind of change.


    The next day, the two visitors arrived at Fergus castle. Gray personally received them because they were both acquaintances of gray.


    These are two young women who look quite alike. They both have conspicuous lavender eyes and long eyelashes. Only one is mature and dignified in a purple skirt and the other is lively and playful in a green skirt.


    This is a pair of sisters, jessia and Audrey sisters from the Marquis family of Cumberland.


    "Just say something. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Seeing that they should have something to visit, Gray said directly.


    He doesn''t know many friends, only a few. If his friends have something to do and he can do it, he will not refuse.


    "Well, I really want to ask you for help this time."


    Seeing Gray''s attitude, jessia breathed a sigh of relief. Although Gray''s strength has grown to the point where she can only look up, gray is still the original gray.


    "I want to ask you to help kill a king level blood beast!"

 Chapter 591

    "Kill the king level blood beast? Can you tell me more?"


    Gray looked at jessia a little unexpectedly. It''s not difficult for him to kill the king level blood beast. He can even do it without his hand.


    Help must be to help. After all, it''s not too much trouble. He''s just curious about why the other party wants to kill the king level blood beast.


    "Some time ago, Cumberland was close to the night forest area. Blood animals fled almost every day, and many villages were attacked by blood animals."


    Jessia''s voice was dignified.


    "Noticing that it was abnormal, the Cumberland family sent someone to explore the night forest. The exploration found that a king level blood beast actually left the depths of the night forest and came to the periphery of the night forest."


    Jessia looked at gray with a plea in her voice.


    "You also know that the strength of the Cumberland family has no ability to kill King level blood beasts, so I can only have the cheek to ask you for help."


    A king level blood beast came to the periphery of the forest, which was a very serious situation. If the other party left the forest, many towns would suffer. Many large cities in history were destroyed by King level blood beasts.


    But such a king level blood beast is obviously not what the Cumberland family can compete with and kill. It is for this reason that she thought of asking gray for help. Although she can also ask the royal family for help, it is obviously faster to ask gray for help.


    "The king level blood beast came to the periphery of the forest?"


    Gray was slightly surprised. Although there are many records of King level blood beasts attacking and destroying the city in history, in fact, it is very rare for King level blood beasts to leave the forest, and the probability of occurrence is not large. After all, King level blood beasts are generally deep in the forest with rich food, and generally do not leave the forest for food and other reasons.


    Nowadays, King level blood beasts came to the edge of the forest. In connection with the recent frequent blood beast attacks, gray yuega felt that the blood beast attacks on villages and towns were unusual.


    Finally, gray and jessia sisters set out to leave Fergus castle. He decided to kill this king level blood beast himself.


    Although the king level strength of Barnett Nahum and the increase of silver weapons have the strength to kill the king level blood beast, it can not end the battle in a short time, which can easily lead to a wave of animals, especially when the king level blood beast is outside the forest at night.


    Gray still remembers that the animal tide in Sidney''s collar also occurred around the night forest, but it was in Sidney''s collar. Because of that animal tide, some villages near the night forest in Sidney''s collar have become uninhabited villages.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to lead a wave of animals for Cumberland in the process of killing King level blood beasts, so he decided to kill them himself. Only his strength can kill King level blood beasts in the shortest time.


    He has been practicing in the castle for more than three months. It''s like taking a little vacation. Even if he goes out, his daily practice will not be interrupted. In fact, it has little impact on him.


    "Lord gray, I''ll trouble you this time!"


    When they came to Cumberland city in a carriage with the jessia sisters, Gray was warmly welcomed by the Cumberland family.


    The Marquis of Cumberland and the enfeoffed nobles greeted gray at the city gate. This is the highest level of courtesy. Generally, this courtesy is only available when the prince and the king''s daughter travel.


    However, as gray is now, he is no worse than the prince and the king''s daughter, and even worse. It is natural to have such treatment.


    The Marquis of Cumberland rode in a carriage with gray, jessia and Audrey. He was middle-aged. He could vaguely see his handsome youth, but his hair was a little sparse.


    He looked at gray with a little sigh. When he first met gray, gray had begun to show his edges and corners, but he could never think that the other party could grow to this point.


    Facing each other, even he can''t help feeling a little nervous, which is brought about by the huge gap between identity and strength.


    "The Marquis of Cumberland, you''re welcome!"


    Gray responded politely and without arrogance, but he could still feel the slight tension of the Marquis of Cumberland.


    Even if a king level strongman behaves politely, his identity will never change. People who are far weaker than him will always think of his identity and get nervous when they see him, even if they know that the other party will not hurt themselves.


    Gray is not surprised at this situation.


    Wang level strongmen are arrogant. On the one hand, they live a long life and have experienced too much. Many things can''t cause their emotions to fluctuate. On the other hand, people around them will subconsciously fear them and behave very restrained. They can''t communicate with them naturally.


    After staying at Cumberland castle for one night, gray, the Marquis of Cumberland and the jessia sisters set out for the night forest the next day.


    When we are close to the night forest, we will pass through some villages from time to time. It is obvious that there are traces of blood animals, collapsed wooden fences and collapsed houses in these villages. In some places, we can even see pools of dried blood.


    There are people in the village, but it is obvious that these people have a slight sad color and numbness on their faces. In the face of the death of their loved ones and the uncertain fate, they are lost and do not know where the road is.


    Seeing these people, gray shook his head slightly. This is the sadness of those who have no strength. They have no strength, so they have no ability to protect their relatives. They have no strength, so they can only live a life of fear and don''t know when they will die.


    "Although more people have been sent, the area near the night forest is too wide to guard at all."


    Seeing Gray''s eyes looking at these villages, jessia said with a touch of sadness in her purple eyes.


    Some nobles regarded the civilians in their territory as livestock and did not care about their life and death. They would not care too much as long as the death and injury were not too great, because some people died and others were born, and the number of deaths could be replenished soon.


    The Cumberland family is not such a family. They pay great attention to the lives of civilians in the territory. Therefore, after the blood beast attack, they immediately sent more people. Unfortunately, they are more than willing but not enough. They simply don''t have so many people to guard here.


    "It''s not because of you. I can see that the Cumberland family is very loved by the people!"


    Gray gave a voice of comfort and walked all the way. When their carriage passed by, it was obvious that civilians looked at the Cumberland family carriage with respect and admiration.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t give them the protection they deserve."


    Jessia smiled bitterly and shook her head. Now she is already participating in the governance of Cumberland territory. In a few years, she will take over Cumberland territory and can''t give the people the protection they deserve. She feels deeply guilty, so she brazenly went to the Fergus family to ask gray for help.


    "I can''t blame you. After all, it''s a king level blood beast. Such a thing will give a headache to any family."


    Gray shook his head and looked at the night forest not far away. There must be a reason why the king level blood beast left the night forest. He planned to kill the king level blood beast and explore the night forest.


    Arrive at a small town near the night forest, and then find out the latest location of the king level blood beast from the team monitoring the king level blood beast. The group entered the night forest and headed for the king level blood beast.


    "The king level blood beast is by the river ahead!"


    A middle-aged man pointed to a wide river that could be seen faintly in the distance, lowered his voice and said solemnly.


    His name is Luke. He is the captain of the Cumberland family exploration team. He was once a hunter. By chance, he joined the Cumberland family, got the opportunity to practice blood skills and became a blood warrior.


    Because of the hunter''s origin, he is very good at searching and tracking blood beasts. The team he led found King level blood beasts this time.


    "Well, just come here. Wait for me here!"


    Gray nodded slightly to the Marquis of Cumberland and the sister jessia and stepped towards the distant river.


    "Don''t... Lord Marquis, come on, stop him!"


    Seeing gray walking towards the river, Luke and the other members of the exploration team almost stared out, his forehead slipped in a cold sweat, and looked at the Marquis of Cumberland with panic and panic.


    Hearing that the Marquis was coming, he thought it was just a routine to come to check, and he would only take a look at it in the distance, but he didn''t expect that someone was going to approach the king level blood beast.


    He has a deep understanding of the horror of King level blood beasts. Even if they hide in the distance and monitor from a distance, they can easily be found by King level blood beasts. Therefore, their exploration team has lost several people.


    Now, the young man dared to approach the king level blood beast. If the king level blood beast was disturbed, none of them would survive.


    "Captain Luke, don''t panic. For others, the king level blood beast is very dangerous, but for him, the king level blood beast is not dangerous at all."


    The Marquis of Cumberland waved his hand and interrupted Luke''s words. He looked in awe at Gray''s back. The king level blood beast was also dangerous to the king level soldiers, but it did not include the man in front of him.


    "Lord Marquis, he, who on earth... Is he?"


    Wiping the cold sweat off his forehead, Luke looked at the calm count of Cumberland in surprise. On the way, he could see the courtesy of the Cumberland family to the young man. He thought the other party was a child of a big family, but now it seems that it is obviously not as simple as a child of a big family.


    "He''s Duke Fergus. You should have heard about him!"


    Looking at Gray''s back, jessia had a complex and inexplicable look in her eyes.


    "What? He, he is... Duke gray Fergus?"


    Luke and the rest of the expedition were all dull faced.


    They have heard of Duke gray Fergus, who has the record of killing the magic light and was named Duke by the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, but such a figure is too far away from them, just like the stars in the sky. However, they never thought they could meet him one day and get along with him for so long.

 Chapter 592

    WOW!


    Near the river, the crisp sound of the river beating the stones on the bank came into gray''s ears. Gray saw the king level blood beast that came to the periphery of the night forest.


    In the river, a behemoth was moving and seemed to be fishing. It was a huge bear blood beast, with a long body of 134 meters, and its hair was earthy yellow, just like rolling in the soil.


    This is undoubtedly a king level blood beast, and gray recognized the kind of King level blood beast. This is the king level blood beast earth bear. It is a king level blood beast with earth ability. It is worth mentioning that the other party''s strength and defense can reach the peak of the same level.


    As a king level blood beast, the earth bear has a terrible sense of smell and perception. Although gray tried to hide his whereabouts, he was immediately found by him.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The earth bear roared, Sen Bai''s teeth exposed and his saliva flowed.


    The huge brown eyes showed a fierce light, and the cold shining claws were like machetes one after another. They looked fierce and inexplicable.


    Peng!


    With one leap, the earth bear immediately jumped out of the river dozens of meters wide and came to the shore. The distance from gray has reached less than 100 meters.


    Perhaps he felt that gray was too calm. Instead of rushing to gray, the earth bear opened its huge mouth and a stench came out.


    Then, in front of him, a large amount of soil floated into a spherical soil with a diameter of more than ten meters, and then roared and hit gray.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    The fierce wind pressure brought by the roaring wind is like a blade, which makes the fallen leaves of the surrounding trees fall continuously, and some branches break with the wind.


    This is a powerful blow. If a blood starved soldier is killed, he will be smashed into meat sauce. Even a king level soldier has to deal with it carefully.


    However, gray, who has had the experience of fighting with the magic light warrior, naturally won''t feel much about such power. He took the initiative to meet the huge yellowish mud ball.


    Poof!


    The sword in his hand was gently pulled, and a green light flashed, and the huge earth yellow mud ball was sliced into two halves from the middle position, while gray''s figure rushed to the earth bear quickly.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The earth bear felt threatened and angry when he saw Gray coming with the split earth yellow mud ball.


    As a king level blood beast, he roared angrily and shot gray with a huge paw with cold light and sharp claws.


    During the rapid movement, gray dodged slightly to the side and had avoided the huge bear''s paw. The huge bear''s paw patted on the ground. Immediately, with the huge bear claw as the center, the surrounding area collapsed rapidly.


    At that moment, gray jumped and crossed the earth bear with the dark green giant sword. The dark green giant sword rowed to the throat of the earth bear.


    Poof!


    The dark green giant sword is like a sharp blade of a divine weapon. It easily cuts the defense that the earth bear can reach the top in the same realm and cuts its throat.


    The blood splashed tens of meters high. The red blood was mixed with a trace of dark green, which was the toxin mixed in Gray''s four mixing abilities.


    Poop!


    On the verge of death, the earth bear, who should have struggled violently and destroyed wantonly, fell straight to the ground, his body twitched slightly, struggling to stand up, but his body was out of control.


    The four mixing ability is not biased towards the ability of toxin evolution, so although it has the ability of toxin, it is not too strong. When fighting with magic light, the effect is not too strong.


    But even if it is not in favor of the four mixing abilities of toxin evolution, it is the toxin contained in the four mixing abilities, which is fatal to the blood beasts of the earth bear.


    Once the body is contaminated with toxin, the body will not be controlled by itself and can only wait for death in despair.


    Finally, the earth bear died silently and completely.


    "You can come!"


    After greeting the Marquis of Cumberland and others, gray began to collect the blood of the earth bear. The blood of the earth bear is naturally useless to him who is now King level, but it is extremely useful to the Fergus family.


    In addition, the flesh and blood of the earth bear is also an excellent thing, especially the bear paw, which will taste very delicious after being carefully cooked by the top chef.


    Because of the attack just now, there is a toxin in the earth bear, but it''s not difficult for gray. After all, he used the toxin, and naturally there is a way to clean it out.


    He easily cleaned up all the toxins in the earth bear, and then began to collect blood.


    When the Marquis of Cumberland and the jessia sisters arrived, they saw a 13-4-meter-long Bear King beast that had fallen to the ground and died. Beside it, Gray was collecting the Bear King beast''s blood.


    The only wound on the Bear King beast is the neck. There is a wound that cuts the throat, and it is this wound that killed the Bear King beast.


    "Kill a king level blood beast with one blow?"


    The Marquis of Cumberland and the jessia sisters looked at each other and looked at each other.


    Although he knew that it was not difficult for gray to kill a king level blood beast, he didn''t expect that it was so easy that he could kill a king level blood beast with one blow.


    Originally, they were worried that it would cause animal tide. They had laid a defense line outside the night forest to hunt and kill the blood animals frightened to escape from the forest. Now it seems that it is completely unnecessary.


    "Is this the strength of Duke Fergus?"


    Locke and other members of the exploration team were stunned, their mouths were exaggerated, and some people couldn''t help rubbing their eyes.


    For them, the king level blood beast is the embodiment of disaster. It is a monster that can''t resist. If they meet, they will die.


    For the king level blood beasts, Duke Fergus is probably such a behemoth. Once they meet, they will die. This strong contrast makes them deeply shocked.


    "Come on, help Lord Fergus collect blood!"


    It was not until the Marquis of Cumberland commanded them that they came back and hurriedly took out the rune bag to help collect the blood.


    Standing on the Bear King beast, they felt the greatness of the Bear King beast again, and became more and more awed of Duke Fergus who could kill such a huge bear King beast.


    "I''m going to go into the dark forest to explore. Then we''ll say goodbye here!"


    After nodding slightly to the Marquis of Cumberland and the jessia sisters, gray grew blue and black wings behind him, flew into the sky and flew to the depths of the night forest.


    Gray distributed some of the blood and flesh of the earth bear to the Cumberland family. For the Cumberland family, the blood and flesh of the king level blood beast are extremely precious, but gray wants to hunt and kill it at any time, so he doesn''t pay too much attention to it.


    By the river where the Bear King beast was killed, gray had left and could not even see his body, but he still had a pair of eyes looking at the direction of his departure, which had not been taken back for a long time.


    It was jessia''s eyes. The complexion in her beautiful purple eyes was complex. It took a long time to take it back completely.


    "Hey --"


    The Marquis of Cumberland looked at such jessia, sighed slightly in his heart, opened his mouth, and finally said nothing.


    Some things, the truth is understood, more understand how to do is a rational approach, but people are a complex creature. In fact, there are few times to follow a rational approach.


    With Wang''s speed, a few hours later, gray entered the depths of the night forest. When he came to the depths, he slowed down and looked at the depths of the night forest in the sky not high from the ground.


    The night forest is like its name. The vegetation is extremely lush. It is like being at night, especially in the depths of the night forest.


    Occasionally, we can see a large area of plants collapsing in some areas, which is also full of all kinds of damage traces. There should have been powerful blood beasts fighting there.


    Flying over the night forest, gray became extremely conspicuous. From time to time, blood animals attacked gray from the ground, and birds and animals flew up and took gray as prey.


    For this kind of blood beast, gray naturally killed it impolitely and stuffed it into the space items to replenish the inventory.


    "How could so many plants die?"


    In front of him, a strange situation attracted Gray''s attention. A large area of strange plants appeared in front of him. All the plants were dark and spread over an extremely wide area as if soaked in black ink.


    Having the ability of plants, he clearly felt that these plants had died and had no breath of life.


    In his heart, he was slightly surprised. Gray flew along the area where the plants died for several miles. All he saw was this dark and lifeless plant. This area was like a forbidden area of life. No plants survived and had life.


    "What''s going on?"


    There is no doubt that the death of these plants is very different and absolutely abnormal.


    Chirp¡ª¡ª


    He flew some distance forward. Suddenly, a sharp and harsh voice attracted Gray''s attention. His heart moved and flew in the direction of the voice.


    After flying for two or three miles, he reached the direction of the sound. It can be imagined how sharp and far the sound was.


    "Is that...?"


    Among the black plants, a huge black attracted Gray''s attention. Although it was the same black as the surrounding plants, it was obviously not a plant, because the black was moving.


    Its movement mode is completely different from that of ordinary blood beasts, because it is not used to move legs, but thick tentacles one after another.

 Chapter 593

    "What kind of creature is this?"


    Gray looked at the giant beast in surprise. Its huge body was more than ten meters high, and each of its tentacles was one meter thick.


    The body is round and has many thick tentacles. It looks like an octopus in a previous life, but it has no eyes.


    He has never seen the introduction of this giant beast in any book, and the other party''s thick tentacles give gray the feeling of entering the wrong set. The other party should appear in the water rather than in the forest.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The giant beast had a very keen perception. He soon found gray observing in the air. His body twisted, and the other party''s big mouth was facing Gray''s direction. Then the next moment, a huge black light beam ejected from the big mouth, shot into the sky and hit gray.


    WOW!


    In front of gray, the dark green fog rolled and turned into a huge shield to protect gray.


    Peng!


    The black light beam hit the dark green fog shield, and the dark green fog was lost. After a while, it finally blocked the black light beam.


    "It''s comparable to the second transformation of King level!"


    Gray was slightly surprised. When the giant beast shot the black beam, he felt that the power of the black beam seemed to exceed the general King level, so he interwoven a dark green fog shield in front of him to test the power of the black beam.


    Judging from the loss of the dark green fog shield just now, the power of this black beam is enough to be comparable to the second transformation King level.


    It was a power that surprised him a little. So far, it was the first giant beast with more combat power than ordinary King level.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    The black light beam constantly attacks the dark green shield. Unfortunately, the shield formed by Gray''s four mixed abilities is obviously not easily broken by the second transformation King level attack.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The shield formed by the dark green fog could not be broken after several consecutive attacks. The black giant beast made a sharp cry, which made Gray''s eardrums tingle.


    Then an amazing scene appeared in front of gray. He saw that the body of the black monster left the ground and floated up. The other party actually had the ability to fly.


    The other party''s flight mode is obviously different from that of birds, blood beasts and King level strong men.


    Bird blood beasts rely on their wings, while King blood beasts rely on the reaction force formed by stepping on the air. Obviously, this giant beast does not use these two ways to fly. The other party floats like his body has lost weight, as if he was born with the ability to fly.


    "I have the ability to fly!"


    Gray was slightly surprised. He put on a black war suit. He scattered his dark green shield.


    Peng!


    A black light beam hit him. He swept across with a sword and immediately defeated the black light beam. Then, he quickly flew close to the black beast, and the black beast shot a black light beam at him continuously.


    Hula!


    After defeating several black beams in a row, gray approached the black beast and looked at the beast closely. At this time, several tentacles of the beast quickly hit gray with strong wind.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray kept counting his swords. All the tentacles attacked by the black beast were broken in two. The broken tentacles fell to the ground and fell to the ground with a slap.


    "No blood!"


    Gray was surprised to find that there was no blood exudation at the fractograph of the tentacle, and from the incisions there was no muscle like fiber. Instead, it was pieced together in pieces, like bubbles.


    And gray noticed that the broken black tentacle on the ground was slowly dissipating, while the fracture of the black giant tentacle was slightly creeping and growing slowly.


    "The third kind of creature?"


    Gray was in doubt.


    If it can appear during the day, the black giant beast is not a ghost, and the color of the ghost is not black. Without blood, the black giant beast is not a blood beast, because blood is the most basic feature of blood beasts.


    This is a creature that is neither ghost nor blood beast. It is the third creature other than ghost and blood beast. This creature is somewhat similar to but different from the fog beast he met on the floating island.


    Those fog beasts are obviously not creatures, but "puppets" made by some means. They have no intelligence, and this black giant beast obviously has intelligence and is a real creature.


    Gray even suspected that the fog beast on the floating island was based on this black monster.


    I just don''t know how such creatures appeared. There has never been a description of such creatures in the books of the imperial period or the millennium history of the four kingdoms.


    Hula!


    Several huge tentacles attacked gray. Gray, who had almost observed the characteristics of black giants, no longer kept his hands. The dark green long sword stood up and then cut down with a sword.


    Poof!


    A dark green giant blade appeared, and several tentacles pulled from him were immediately cut off. Not only that, the dark green giant blade cut on the body of the black beast, leaving a huge wound on the body of the black beast, and half of the body has been cut open.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Such a huge wound was cut on the body. If it was a blood beast, it would have been seriously injured or even dead, but the black beast didn''t look seriously injured, and probably didn''t even feel the pain. The big mouth was facing gray, and the black light column attacked gray again.


    Poof!


    Another dark green blade was cut out by gray, the black beam collapsed, and a huge and ferocious wound was added to the black beast.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    After gray cut several swords in succession, the body of the black beast was cut in half.


    At this time, the black monster finally lost its life characteristics. Its body was cut in two and fell to the ground. It fell on the ground with a slap, smashing many trees that had lost their lives.


    Gray fell down and looked at the two halves of the black beast. He saw that the two halves of the black beast were slowly disappearing, just like the fog of sunlight.


    More than ten minutes later, the giant black beast with a length of more than ten meters completely disappeared.


    Ding!


    Just then, something fell on the stone and made a clear sound. Gray followed the sound and saw a crystal about the size of a marble.


    The whole crystal is black and looks like a crystal. There are 6 faces in total, and each face is a regular hexagon.


    "What is this?"


    Gray reached out to pick up the black crystal and wanted to pick it up and look at it in the palm of his hand, but when his hand touched the black crystal, he actually felt a cool feeling flowing into his body.


    His subordinates drew back consciously, looked at the black crystal in disbelief, and quickly checked the changes of the body.


    However, there was no change in his body. He did not feel any abnormality, as if the slight cool feeling just now was an illusion, but he was very sure that it was not an illusion just now. When his hand touched the black crystal, there was indeed a cool feeling.


    After a little hesitation, his hand touched the black crystal again, and another cool feeling was introduced into his body. This time, instead of retracting his hand, he grabbed the black crystal and put it in the palm of his hand, observing the changes brought to the body after this cool feeling entered the body.


    About ten minutes later, gray felt that his body seemed to have changed. He put away the black crystal and felt the change of his body carefully. A moment later, his eyes opened and a glimmer of sharp light appeared in his eyes.


    "This thing can assist cultivation!"


    He felt a slight increase in strength, although not much, but it did increase a little, and the whole growth process was achieved in only more than ten minutes. It can be imagined how much more his strength could increase if he carried this black crystal all day.


    "There is no blood, no flesh and blood. After death, there will be a crystal nucleus with the function of auxiliary cultivation..."


    Gray felt that the characteristics of this black giant beast were more like the fog beast on the floating island. He felt that the fog beast on the floating island was made with this black giant beast as a reference.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but rejoice. With the crystal nucleus in the black fog beast, his strength will improve faster.


    Take out a piece of gold from the purple ring. The metal ability is used. Gray controls the shape change of gold and turns it into a gold bracelet. There is a depression in the center of the bracelet, and the black crystal is embedded in it, close to his skin.


    A trace of cool feeling, along his arm, passed to his body, slowly and continuously improving his strength.


    "I don''t know if there is such a black monster. If I can find more..."


    Having tasted the benefits of the crystal core of this black giant beast, gray began to consciously look for this black giant beast in this black plant area and wanted to hunt more black blood beasts.


    After flying forward for several miles, he was about to fly out of the black forest area, and at this time, gray saw a black monster again.


    This is a black monster similar to the one just now, but its size is only a little smaller than the one just found, and its height is only ten meters.


    The giant black beast stretched out its huge tentacles and walked among the green woods around. It spit out black fog from its mouth, and then sucked it back, just like breathing.


    In this huff and puff, the surrounding trees quickly became dark. Gray even saw some blood beasts fall down, turn black and die under the black light.


    "Why did the black beast kill plants and blood beasts?"


    Feeling strange, gray didn''t start immediately. He hid in the woods and observed the black giant beast, trying to find out what the purpose of the black giant beast to breathe black fog and kill plants and blood beasts is.


    A day later.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Following the black monster one day, gray found a frightening fact that the strength of the black monster was growing rapidly.


    In just one day, it has expanded from the original height of 10 meters to 11 meters, and the breath on the body has obviously become stronger. The other party seems to be able to enhance his own strength by absorbing the life of plants and even blood animals.


    "If you let it grow like this..."


    A cold sweat climbed up Gray''s forehead, and he thought of the terrible consequences.


    If the black monster can maintain this growth mode and growth rate, it will grow to the point that no one can check and balance in the near future.


    At that time, it will be a terrible disaster for the world and a disaster for all life, because all life is the prey of each other. In the end, I''m afraid the whole world will become a desolate place without life.


    By now, gray has figured out why the earth bear left the depths of the night forest. It is obviously because of this black monster that the earth bear left the depths of the night forest.

 Chapter 594

    "This creature is too dangerous!"


    Gray''s face was dignified. The nature of this creature swallowing plant and animal life, as well as the terrible promotion speed obtained in this way, was a disaster for species in the world, including humans.


    Even gray, who is quite confident in his own strength improvement speed, has no idea of improving the speed with this creature. If his improvement speed is to turn on the cheating device, the existence of the other party is like a bug in the program, which is not an order of magnitude at all.


    "Do you want to kill?"


    The danger of the black monster is obvious and disastrous, but gray can''t help hesitating when deciding whether to kill the black monster.


    The black giant beast is indeed dangerous, but the benefits brought by the black giant beast are also huge. After taking the crystal core of the black giant beast with him for a day, gray found that his strength has been improved by a small part. The improvement obtained in one day is enough to catch up with the past few days.


    However, during this process, he also found that the black monster crystal core is slowly fading, and there are light cracks on the surface. It should be completely transparent and broken in two days at most. At that time, this black crystal core should fail.


    In other words, with black crystal nucleus to assist cultivation, a black crystal nucleus can only last for three days. If you want to maintain this promotion speed all the time, you must have a large number of black crystal nuclei.


    This made him give birth to the idea of keeping this black beast in captivity and providing crystal nuclei for himself.


    However, he also knows that this is an extremely dangerous idea. If he accidentally makes the black monster grow to an extent that cannot be eliminated, it will bring an unprecedented disaster.


    "With the growth rate of this black monster, I should not be able to grow to the point where I can''t cope in a week or two..."


    Finally, gray didn''t kill the black beast. If he guessed right, the crystal nucleus in the black beast should be related to his own strength. The stronger the strength, the larger the crystal nucleus will be and the longer it can be used.


    He decided to let the black beast grow and kill it before he could hardly cope with it. The benefits would undoubtedly be even greater.


    "There should be more than two such black giants. Look again!"


    Green and black wings grew behind him and flew into the sky. Gray searched with the black forest as the center.


    Two.


    Three.


    Four.


    A few hours later, connected with the one just now, four black giants were found by gray. They were of different sizes. The small ones were ten meters, while the large ones had reached sixteen or seven meters. Judging from the smell, gray felt that he had transformed King level combat power three times.


    Gray decided to explore the surroundings and confirm how many black giants there were, so he started to kill the black monster whose strength was likely to be king level for three times. He could not let it break through the magic light level, otherwise it would be extremely dangerous, because now he was not absolutely sure to kill the magic light.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    After flying around for several miles, he almost finished patrolling the black forest. If nothing happens, except the black giant beast he killed, the number of remaining black giants should be about four.


    Suddenly, a sharp sound came into gray''s ear. Gray felt a faint pain in his ear, as if he were about to be broken.


    "And a bigger...?"


    Gray''s face became a little ugly. He had heard the voice of the black beast many times. It was the sharpest voice he had ever heard.


    Even if the black giant beast suspected of transforming King level combat power three times, its voice is not so harsh. Obviously, the strength of this black giant beast may surpass that black giant beast suspected of transforming King level combat power three times.


    "Damn it, there won''t be a black monster with combat power comparable to magic light?"


    Gray said something bad in his heart and quickly flew in the direction of the voice.


    Whoosh!


    After flying more than two miles in the direction of the sound, a prominent black monster appeared in front of gray.


    The reason why this black giant beast is very conspicuous is that it is taller than most trees. It walks in the forest and is not covered by trees. Its body can be seen clearly.


    "It''s more than 20 meters!"


    Staying in the air, Gray''s blue pupils showed dignity.


    According to the visual estimation, the height of this black giant beast has definitely exceeded 20 meters. Its tentacles are extremely thick. Each one is several meters thick. With a gentle pull, the giant trees blocking the black giant beast fall down in rows. It is conceivable that the strength of this huge tentacle is strong.


    "Is it comparable to the magic light?"


    Gray''s bad feeling was stronger.


    The power of the black beast was very strong. Gray felt that there was no big difference between the breath of the two magic lights of the fifth force.


    Of course, breath can only be used as a reference. It is impossible to judge the detailed strength of a creature from breath alone.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, a change appeared. The black monster found gray hundreds of meters high.


    Although there were no eyes, the huge mouth was aimed at gray. A thick black beam shot from the huge mouth enough to swallow dozens of people and attacked gray. It was very fast. In an instant, it was close to gray, so gray had no time to avoid.


    Gray''s complexion changed slightly, his body was alloyed, and inspired the Black War suit, so that the Black War suit spread all over his body, and the dark green giant sword swept the black beam.


    Click!


    Gray''s dark green sword collapsed, and the black beam hit gray.


    Peng!


    An impact force hit gray through the war suit. Gray felt a faint pain in his body. He was knocked back in the air for tens of meters before stabilizing his body.


    "One has grown to magic light level!!!"


    Gray''s face was as heavy as water, and his eyes were full of dignity and fear.


    Even without using the crazy blood skill, the black battle suit plus his current alloying defense, the total defense has definitely exceeded the general magic light, which can make him faint pain. Although he is not injured, the destructive power of the black light should have reached the magic light.


    Whew!


    Seeing that gray was still alive and didn''t fall from the air, another black light beam attacked gray. The power of magic light level made this light beam extremely fast. It seemed that it could not be avoided again.


    KAKA!


    With the use of crazy blood skill, Gray''s body under the Black War suit expanded rapidly and turned into more than two meters high. The dark green light of the sword in his hand soared to meet this black beam.


    Boom!


    The black light beam was broken, and the strength from the sword made gray sure that the combat power of this black monster was comparable to the magic light.


    "Must be killed immediately!"


    A black monster of magic light level. The most terrible thing is that the black monster also has the ability to devour life and grow rapidly. It can be imagined that if the black monster is not killed here today, no one will be able to compete with the black monster after a period of time.


    Woo woo!


    The dark green mist gushed from the sword and turned into a huge dark green vortex to attack the black giant, while he himself rushed to the black giant.


    Boom!


    Before the dark green vortex hit the black monster, the black light beam from the mouth of the black monster defeated the dark green vortex, and a black light beam attacked gray who was approaching.


    Peng!


    Without avoiding, gray carried it down with his defense strengthened again after he became crazy. His body in the air was not repulsed at all. He rushed towards the black giant at a constant speed, and at the same time, a dark green giant blade cut at the black giant.


    Boom!


    The dark green blade was blocked by the black beam, and the black beam hit gray again.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    Gray carried one black beam after another and approached the black beast while attacking. As the distance was closer, it became difficult for the black beast to resist Gray''s attack.


    Poof!


    A huge dark green blade failed to be blocked by the black light beam and chopped on the black beast. Suddenly, it left a deep wound on the black beast. However, compared with its huge size, such injury obviously can not be regarded as serious injury.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    When he was cut by gray, the black beast gave a sharp hiss, which hurt Gray''s ears. Then gray saw more than ten tentacles of the black beast and ran quickly. In an instant, he had pulled away from him.


    As the existence of the magic light level, the opponent''s speed is not slow. I''m afraid the reason why he didn''t avoid a long distance from grela at the beginning is just because he doesn''t think that gray is a threat to it.


    After gray injured it, it had realized that gray could pose a threat to him, so it ran away from gray.


    "It''s worse after all!"


    Looking at the distance that was not easy to approach, gray shook his head slightly. If he didn''t count other means, he would never be able to kill the magic light.


    Although the strong defense made him invincible before his blood power was exhausted, it was obviously not helpful in killing the magic light.


    Peng!


    Calling the purple ring, Breyer flame appeared and fell vertically. After landing heavily, his body without injury turned into a residual shadow and quickly chased the black monster.


    Whew!


    The black behemoth found the approaching Breyer flame and felt the threat. It temporarily gave up gray and a black beam attacked Breyer flame.


    Whoosh!


    Just when the black beam was about to hit Breyer flame, Breyer flame''s body suddenly flashed, avoided the black beam and continued to rush towards the black beast. The black beam plowed a long gully in the night forest, and a mountain appeared a huge hole directly under the black light.


    As a speed type of magic light, the speed of Blair flame can reach the peak in the first level of magic light, which is enough to avoid the attack of magic light.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    One black beam after another attacked Breyer flame, but they were all avoided by Breyer flame with speed until Breyer flame was close to the 100 meter range of the black giant beast.


    Whew!


    A black light beam hit, and Brell, who was too close, finally had no time to escape.


    Peng!


    The black light beam hit Breyer flame, but it soon broke up. The surrounding ground was full of broken signs of damage, but Breyer flame was not injured at all, not even repulsed.


    Breyer flame was a magic light warrior before his death, and his defense was naturally at the magic light level. When gray alloyed him, his defense terror increased, and he was strong enough that gray could not judge.


    Gray estimated that even if he was wearing a black war suit and used his defense after alloying and frenzy, it was probably not as good as the current Blair flame. After all, the foundation of Blair flame was too high, and his start was magic light rush.

 Chapter 595

    Whoosh!


    Carrying the black light beam, Blair finally approached the black beast, and the golden spear in his hand was like a golden snake biting at the black beast.


    Boom!


    A huge tentacle several meters thick was pulled out to block the pierced golden spear. Although the golden spear pierced a huge hole in the huge tentacle, it was obviously only a minor injury compared with the huge body of the black giant beast.


    Whoosh!


    In a reactive blow, Breyer''s flame body flashed, quickly circled to the other side of the black beast, and another shot stabbed the black beast''s body, but at this time, another huge tentacle pulled out to block the shot.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Brell. The flame revolved around the black beast and stabbed several guns from different directions, but they were blocked by the black beast with tentacles.


    The black giant beast has no eyes, but its visual ability is extremely terrible. It seems that it has a 360 degree omni-directional angle of view without dead angle. Brell flame can find and block attacks from any direction.


    Whew!


    Just then, a huge dark green blade cleaved down from the sky, cut through the woods, and cleaved to the black beast with a position that could split the mountain in half.


    While the black beast was attracted by Brell flame, gray had approached the black beast and launched an attack.


    Poof!


    Aware of the danger, the black giant animal avoided, but it could not escape at such a close distance. The dark green giant blade cut on one tentacle, and the strong destructive force broke out in the tentacle. It was cut more than half, and almost the whole tentacle was cut off.


    Poof!


    Not only that, the black beast avoiding the green giant blade finally had no time to stop Breyer flame with its tentacles. Breyer flame''s long gun stabbed the black beast except its tentacles for the first time.


    However, after all, there was no magic light level combat power in front of him. Even if he stabbed the black beast except the tentacles, he still left only a slight injury.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The body was injured. Although there should be no pain, the black beast was still angry. A huge black beam hit gray and a huge tentacle pulled at Brell flame.


    Peng!


    Gray and Brell flaming all stopped the black beam and tentacle with their strong defense, and launched an attack again.


    Poof!


    Two wounds, one big and one small, were added to the black beast. The big one was naturally cut by gray with a dark green blade, while the small one was cut by Blair flame.


    Poof!


    The body is injured again, and the black monster is more violent. The black beam and tentacles continue to attack gray and Blair flame, but they are resisted by gray and Blair flame with strong defense.


    Patter!


    Under the siege of gray and Breyer''s flames, wounds appeared one after another on the black giant beast and its tentacles. A thick and scarred tentacle was finally cut off, fell down and smashed many trees.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    There was anger and fear in the voice of the black beast. From gray and Blair flame, it felt a strong threat, and then saw that all its tentacles were used together and ran quickly, impressively planning to escape.


    Boom!


    Unfortunately, its speed is obviously not as fast as Breyer flame. Breyer flame has caught up with it and blocked its way with a flicker, and gray took this opportunity to catch up.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the siege of gray and Blair flame, several wounds appeared on the black beast again. If this continues, the black beast will die, but at this time, gray showed a trace of regret on his face, and then walked away with Blair flame without hesitation.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t!"


    Using the crazy blood skill, his blood power consumption is very terrible. Only after a short fight, his blood power is about to reach the bottom.


    Although there are many wounds on the black giant beast, it is not serious. If you want to kill it, you can''t do it in a short time.


    He estimated that even if he swallowed a bottle of advanced recovery medicine to restore the power of blood, it should be difficult to kill the black beast, so he resolutely withdrew.


    It''s still too difficult for him to kill magic light now!


    Patter, patter!


    Without the obstruction of gray and Blair flame, the black giant beast that has been afraid of gray and Blair flame has more than ten tentacles and runs quickly.


    "Keep up!"


    Gray asked Breyer flame to carry himself, and with Breyer flame''s magic light level speed, he followed the black beast far behind, so as not to lose the trace of the black beast.


    We must not let the black monster escape from sight and lose its whereabouts, otherwise it will be an unprecedented disaster.


    Moreover, although he can''t kill the black monster now, it doesn''t mean that he can''t kill the black monster after nightfall.


    You know, he now has a card in his hand, a card that has the ability to kill blood beasts or creatures that are not capable of fire and lightning.


    Boom!


    The black giant beast ran forward with great momentum, which immediately triggered a beast tide. Fortunately, after Gray''s intentional drive, the direction of the beast tide is towards the depths of the night forest and will not affect the human field outside the forest.


    After running for more than an hour, the black giant beast that didn''t feel the crisis stopped. Then it stood in the woods and puffed out the black fog.


    With the puff of black fog, the wound on his body that was already recovering, even the broken tentacle, recovered faster. Only a short moment later, the injury on his body had recovered, and even the broken tentacle had grown out.


    Gray hid in the woods and looked at all this. He was surprised that the other party had a means similar to "back feeding ability", while secretly waiting for the night to come.


    When night falls, the purple moon hangs high and sprinkles purple brilliance, like a layer of purple gauze, shrouded in the night forest.


    The blood animals that travel during the day hide, while the blood animals that travel at night are active. Occasionally, there are a few animal roars. Listening to them, they are like the whispers of ghosts, which makes people feel a thrill.


    Wheezing, wheezing, wheezing


    Under the purple moonlight, a giant of more than 20 meters breathed black gas, and a large number of originally crisp plants in the surrounding area quickly became dark and lost their lives.


    Occasionally, there are nocturnal blood beasts who go out to hunt. They can''t escape, and fall to the ground in darkness.


    Even at night, the black giant beast did not stop to rest. It still kept breathing the black fog, absorbing the lives of plants and animals and enhancing its strength.


    Convenience is like a gluttonous monster who can''t eat enough forever. It doesn''t stop all the time, day or night.


    "You can start!"


    Watching the strength of the black beast recover and improve towards a stronger direction, gray, who had been waiting anxiously, pulled out the dagger tied to his left leg and began to take action.


    The dagger was inserted into the ground, and the only ghost left, that is, the ghost transformed by the soul of Brell flame, transferred to the ground without any light and disturbing the black beast.


    Then it quickly moves towards the black beast through the ground. When it moves under the black beast, it quickly rushes out of the ground and collides with the black beast, ready to rely on the black beast.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, an accident occurred. The huge black beast, which had been puffing and puffing the black fog, suddenly quickly avoided the side, and unexpectedly avoided the ghost.


    The more powerful the creature is, the sharper the psychic sense is. At the moment when the ghost rushes out of the ground, the other party''s psychic sense should feel the danger and avoid to the side.


    Whew!


    Floating in the air, the ghost chases the black monster. While the black light of the black monster attacks the ghost, it quickly retreats and pulls away from the ghost.


    Poof!


    The black light beam passed through the ghost without accident. There was no wound on the ghost, but the ghost could not shorten the distance from the black beast. It had no advantage over the black beast in speed.


    Although it is a ghost transformed by the soul of Breyer flame, it is a soul after all. It does not inherit the body. There is no speed before Breyer flame died, and its speed is only the normal speed of the ghost of magic light level.


    This speed obviously has no advantage in the face of the same black monster of magic light level.


    "Not just ghosts!"


    Gray, who had been watching in the distance, immediately judged that if it was just a ghost, it would be difficult to kill the black beast. He quickly released Blair''s flame and showed his alloying ability.


    Whoosh!


    His body turned into a silver gray Breyer flame, and rushed to the black beast at full speed. Some trees blocking the road in front were directly roughly broken by him, and he quickly approached the black beast.


    The black beast obviously also found the approaching Breyer flame. Probably thinking of the encounter during the day, he suddenly became frightened and chose a direction different from Breyer flame and ghost. More than a dozen tentacles were used together to escape quickly.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    In the night forest, because of the escape of the black giant beast, another animal tide was triggered, which made the originally quiet night forest roar continuously and lively like day.


    Poof!


    However, the speed of Breyer flame was obviously faster than that of the black beast. After only a few flashes, he had caught up with the black beast, blocked the way of the black beast, stabbed the black beast and pierced a hole in the black beast.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The road ahead was blocked by Breyer flame, and the ghost behind him was closer. The black monster turned in the direction and fled in another direction.


    Poof!


    The black beast only ran more than 10 meters forward. The body shape of Brell flame blocked it again, and the long gun stabbed it again, blocking its way.


    The black beast was even more frightened, and fled in another direction. At this time, the ghost had caught up, and the white body hit the black beast and penetrated into it.

 Chapter 596

    PA, PA, PA!


    The body of the black giant beast was first eaten by the ghost, and then became violent.


    It twitched its tentacles wildly and sent out black beams of light.


    Under the strike of tentacles, huge cracks appeared on the ground one after another. At night, it was like the entrance to the abyss of hell.


    Under the black light beam, large tracts of trees disappeared as if they had been erased in an instant. The mountains in the distance passed through one after another passively, and finally collapsed.


    A magic light level is crazy, and the damage caused is terrible.


    This is a doomsday scene, with mountains falling and earth cracking. The surrounding areas are affected within a few miles. A large number of creatures who have no time to escape within a few miles die. The living animals, whether diurnal animals or nocturnal animals, are frightened and flee to the distance.


    Gray couldn''t watch the war leisurely. His body was alloyed, put on black combat clothes, and flew into the sky to avoid the occasional attack.


    The reason why the black giant beast is so violent is obviously that after the ghost is attached, it is continuously causing damage to its soul, making it feel the pain and death threat from the soul. It is this pain and death threat that makes it violent.


    Ghost ability is indeed the bane of non flame lightning blood beasts or creatures. Once possessed by ghosts, such blood beasts or creatures will have no way, unless the souls of the possessed creatures are extremely strong and powerful, so that the invasion of the souls of ghosts is invalid.


    Of course, if a magic light warrior is possessed at this time, the other party has time to take out lightning or flame power magic weapons from his space items.


    You only need to cast lightning or flame on yourself to cause damage to the ghost and expel the ghost. Although you will be injured, it is better to be killed by the ghost.


    This is also the reason why gray didn''t use ghosts to the magic light of the fifth force last time. Not only can''t kill each other, but also the ghosts can be killed. It''s really not worth it. A ghost of magic light level is very scarce, at least in this world.


    Boom!


    The huge movement lasted for more than ten minutes. The black giant beast struggled and gradually became weak. The huge tentacles became paralyzed and lay on the scarred ground like a pool of mud.


    The ferocious big mouth enough to swallow dozens of people opened and closed, but it did not seem afraid. Instead, it was like a fish in weak water. The big mouth opened and closed dryly, trying to get oxygen.


    A few minutes later, the black beast completely stopped struggling, and even Zhang he''s mouth stopped.


    Gray fell from the air and landed next to the black beast. Under the moonlight, the black beast''s body was slowly dissipating like smoke. It was obvious that the black beast had died.


    "Dead!"


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that the ghost could not kill the black beast during the day, or the other party''s ability could restrain the ghost. In that case, it would be an unprecedented disaster.


    Although the fifth force has the power to kill the black beast, gray is sure that the fifth force will never help. After all, for the other party, the world is only a temporary foothold and will leave soon. He doesn''t care about the life and death of the world at all.


    Fortunately, this did not happen. The ghost perfectly restrained the black beast and killed it.


    It took half an hour for the huge body of the black beast to completely disappear, and gray had a black crystal with regular edges on each side.


    The volume is about twice that of Gray''s original black crystal. Obviously, Gray''s previous guess is right. The stronger the strength of this black monster, the larger the black crystal core obtained after killing, and the longer it can be used.


    "This black monster is by no means a creature of the world!"


    Put away the black crystal core. Gray was very sure that this black monster definitely did not belong to the world. If it did, the world would have been destroyed at the growth rate of each other.


    "Did you break the world barrier, but why did you appear here?"


    With the strength of the magic light level black giant beast, it has the ability to break the world barrier and come to the world. I''m afraid other black giants came in with this magic light level black giant beast.


    But one thing makes gray wonder. Even if the other party breaks the world barrier and comes to the world, the other party should also appear on the edge of the world, not in the night forest in the middle of the world.


    "Is it...?"


    Looking up at the purple moon in the sky, gray had a guess in his heart. According to his estimation, the shape of the world barrier should be a hemispherical, not only the edge of the world, but also the sky above his head at this time.


    It''s just that the altitude is too high, even the king level strong can''t fly at that altitude, so it can''t be seen. The position connected with other worlds may not necessarily appear at the edge of the world, or at a world barrier above your head.


    "It''s not necessarily the other world!"


    Gray has a sharp light in his eyes.


    One of the abilities of the black monster is that it can fly without wings. Gray is sure that this way of flying does not need the help of air, which makes him think whether this black monster will come from the universe.


    The other party''s flight mode, even in the airless cosmic sky, should also have the ability to move. Is it possible that the cosmic sky has life, but the life body structure of the cosmic sky is different from other creatures, just like a black giant beast.


    The unique body structure makes them have the ability to move and survive in the cosmic stars, so that they can roam in the vast cosmic stars.


    "I don''t know how the other four black giants are. Have they been frightened away?"


    Without too much stop, gray set out overnight to the area where he first found the black giant beast. He had a war with the magic light black giant beast there before. He was worried about whether other black giants would flee to other places because of fear.


    Although these black monsters have not grown to the point that he can''t cope with, if they can''t be found for a long time, they will become a big problem sooner or later at the growth rate of each other.


    More than an hour later, gray arrived at the area where the black giants were first found and explored the location of the four black giants one after another.


    As he probed, his face became serious.


    "Sure enough, it''s gone!"


    The four black giants are no longer in their original position, and there are no black giants in this area.


    "It seems that some people must be summoned!"


    Four or even more black giants have been scattered. I don''t know where to go. If he is alone, he will be very tired to find these black giants, and he may have missed them, so he must summon a group of people to help search.


    After leaving the transmission mark at the scene, gray sent back to Fergus castle, and then went to the three strongholds of the original flame tooth, the Naham family, to urgently summon all the famine level combat forces.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to call more people. It''s really too dangerous in the deep forest at night. It''s difficult to protect himself in such a forest without wasteland strength. Let alone search at that time, even self-protection will become a problem.


    "This is a black giant beast with no feet and tentacles. The place where they appear is usually accompanied by blackened trees. Find them and contact me, but don''t disturb them."


    Gray gave orders to a king level and six waste levels standing in front of him.


    Unknowingly, he has a lot of power. The power composed of these seven people is far more powerful than any Duke family.


    Unfortunately, this is the limit of his power, and the quota of resurrection ability has been fully occupied.


    He has asked people to search for the king level blood beast ghost King fox with ghost ability and the king level blood beast dark king ape with corpse control ability. Unfortunately, he didn''t find it, and he doesn''t know whether there is such a blood beast in the world.


    A few days later, all the black monsters that fled to other places because of fear were found one by one, and the found black monsters were not the expected four, but five. Obviously, gray didn''t find one and almost missed it.


    "Kill when you break through the magic light!"


    Hidden in the dense branches of a tree, gray looked at the black beast who had reached 18 meters tall and suspected to have changed King level combat power three times and whispered to himself.


    The ghost ability can perfectly restrain the black giant beast. Even the black giant beast of magic light level also has the ability to kill. Therefore, it decides to let the black giant beast grow to magic light level and kill it after its strength reaches magic light level. In this way, it will obtain a larger black crystal core.


    Of course, the magic light level is already the limit of his laissez faire. If he is allowed to continue to grow, he is likely to exceed his control.


    "Am I a farmer?"


    Every black giant beast was inspected. Gray felt like a farmer.


    For example, the royal family comes from some big noble families, all of which have their own breeding industry. They will breed some blood animals with fast reproduction speed to provide meat as their own industry.


    Gray is the same, but what he breeds is a king level, extremely dangerous black monster, which most forces can''t imagine.


    This black giant beast has caused great damage to the ecology. It should have been killed immediately when it was found. However, it is now in an extraordinary period. He urgently needs to improve his strength to deal with the fifth force, so he can only deal with it in an extraordinary period.


    Instead of staying in the night forest, gray left five people to monitor the five black giants and returned to Fergus castle with the others.


    In the future, he just needs to wait for the black giants to grow to the magic light level and kill them. At other times, he will not stay in the night forest. There is a specially assigned person to guard and report to him at any time. He is not worried that these black giants will grow out of control.

 Chapter 597

    A month later.


    After reaching the power of magic light, the five black giants were killed one by one by gray and turned into black crystal nuclei.


    After testing, such a crystal core provided by the magic light level black monster is almost enough for him to use for a month. In this month, his strength will increase several times.


    This growth of several times is not compared with the growth of cultivating blood method, but compared with the growth of his secondary transformation and the growth of cultivating blood method.


    The growth rate was so fast that he was very worried about whether there would be side effects. Fortunately, such a thing did not happen. The black crystal core had no side effects on the growth of strength, just like the fog left by the death of fog beasts in floating islands.


    However, the fog left by the death of fog beast absorbs very fast. It is a better thing than this black crystal core. It''s just a pity that such islands have disappeared. I don''t know if they will appear.


    "Why do others touch the black crystal core without feeling, and their strength will not grow."


    Throwing away a black crystal core in his hand, gray had a slight accident in his heart.


    The black crystal core in his hand was the black crystal core in the body of the last beheaded black giant beast. One of his wild blood soldiers picked it up and handed it to him, but he learned from the other party that the other party held the black crystal core, there was no cool breath into his body, and his strength did not increase.


    "Is it...?"


    There was some speculation in his heart. Gray used spiritual contact and soon found the person closest to him at this time and ordered him directly in his brain.


    "Bart, come to me!"


    Soon after, a man appeared in front of gray. He looked like a man in his fifties with brown hair. When he saw Gray, the man saluted respectfully.


    "Lord gray!"


    Gray nodded slightly, threw the black crystal core in his hand to the other party and asked.


    "What''s the strange feeling?"


    After receiving the black crystal core, Bart answered respectfully, although he wondered why gray asked so.


    "Lord gray, I don''t feel any different!"


    "Put the black crystal core close to your body, and then practice the blood method."


    Gray didn''t explain much and continued to give orders.


    Although his heart was full of doubts, Bart began to practice the blood method in situ according to Gray''s instructions.


    With the operation of each other''s blood method, a huge crocodile blood beast appeared in front of gray.


    The crocodile blood beast has a body length of more than 10 meters, is full of brown, has many sharp spines on the surface of the body, and its huge eyes are full of yellow fierce light.


    This is the king level blood beast rock King crocodile. It is a king beast with earth power.


    "Stop!"


    He didn''t let the other Party keep practicing for a long time. After the virtual shadow of King level blood beast appeared, gray immediately stopped and asked.


    "How do you feel?"


    Bart, who stopped practicing, looked at the black crystal core with consternation. Hearing Gray''s inquiry, he hurried.


    "Lord gray, I feel a cool feeling coming into my body through the black crystal nucleus!"


    "Sure enough!"


    Gray''s heart flashed the color of truth. The test just now completely verified his guess.


    When he found that the black crystal nucleus in his hand was different from others, he thought of the secondary transformation state, and speculated that the secondary transformation state might give him the ability to absorb the black crystal nucleus.


    But Bart can''t absorb the black crystal nucleus in his hand, but he can absorb it when practicing, which also proves this.


    Because he is in the state of secondary transformation, his strength is increasing every minute and second. In this process, I''m afraid he is exchanging with the outside world and absorbing something from the outside, so he can absorb black crystal nuclei.


    Other people have no secondary transformation state, their bodies do not exchange and absorb such things from the outside, so they can not absorb the black crystal nucleus. When they practice, their bodies also exchange with the outside world, so they have the ability to absorb the black crystal nucleus.


    In the end, gray didn''t give Bart the black crystal core, but waved him away. He didn''t have enough black crystal core himself, so how could he give it to others.


    "You can swallow the blood animal''s blood almost once. What blood animal''s blood should you swallow?"


    A black crystal core saved gray several months. Gray''s cultivation progress has reached the third cultivation form of the second round of King level blood method. It is estimated that it is enough to swallow the blood of the blood beast and degenerate once.


    Now, he has five kinds of magic light level blood beasts that can swallow and transform in his hands, including wind demon fox, water disgusted Warcraft, six headed snake, ice fire demon ape and emerald dragon beast. He needs to choose one of the five magic light level blood beasts to swallow and transform.


    Sometimes, too many choices are also a worry. If there is only one kind of magic light level blood beast blood, there is no need to choose at all, but there are five kinds of magic light level blood beasts'' blood, which have to be carefully selected to choose the most suitable magic light level blood beast blood for his current situation.


    After thinking for a while, gray roughly sorted out his ideas and had two choices.


    The first choice is a more stable choice.


    The four mixed abilities he mastered now are composed of ice, fire, wind and poison. When the poison system is the blood of magic light level, the three systems of wind, fire and ice are only king level blood. Now his state has reached King level, so it is urgent to improve the blood level of these three systems.


    Therefore, the choice direction of swallowing the wind demon fox or the blood metamorphosis of a blood beast among the ice fire demon apes was born.


    Such a choice is characterized by stability. After all, there is absolutely nothing wrong with swallowing the blood metamorphosis of these two blood animals. Of course, the disadvantages are obvious. Swallowing one of these two blood will hardly improve his current strength. After all, it is an existing category and will not cause variation.


    The second choice is more risky, that is to put aside the wind demon fox and ice fire demon ape and choose a blood beast that has not been owned before.


    Such a situation is easy to cause blood variation to form a stronger ability and enhance his strength. Of course, the shortcomings are also obvious. This is an adventure and does not necessarily form a stronger ability.


    The two choices have their own advantages and disadvantages. Now it depends on how gray chooses.


    Boom!


    Gray had not had time to make a choice. Suddenly, something strange happened.


    There was a violent sound, and the ground shook violently. The expensive crystal vases and all kinds of decorations in the house fell to the ground and were smashed to pieces, while the house made a creaking and unbearable sound, as if it would collapse the next moment.


    Gray rushed out of the house and flew into the air. Not only the wooden house where he lived, Fergus Castle not far away and even farther away, were shaking violently. In some places, he could directly see the slow smoke after the collapse.


    The world is like a piece of paper, and this piece of paper is shaking by an inexplicable force.


    "Earthquake?!"


    Gray was surprised and uncertain. Even the strong of magic light level could not do such a large-scale vibration, so it could only be an earthquake.


    "My Lord, the news should come from the red leaf forest!"


    A figure came to gray in the air. It was Barnett Graham who had a king level realm.


    "Red leaf forest?"


    At Barnett Graham''s prompt, gray looked at the red leaf forest and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    At this time, in the direction of Chiye forest, a huge white beam rose into the sky, penetrated the clouds and spread upward, as if it had penetrated the sky.


    Like a huge pillar, standing there, emitting dazzling light, dazzling like the sun, competing with the sun in the sky, as if to compete for height.


    "Red leaf forest? Is it the temple in the red leaf forest that caused this great change?"


    Gray''s complexion changed slightly. If there was anything special about the red leaf forest, it was naturally the temple that would only be opened at a specific time every year. At this time, he had to doubt that it was related to that temple.


    "Protect the Fergus family!"


    He gave an order to Barnett Graham. Gray used space transmission. His figure in the air disappeared. When he reappeared, he appeared in the stone wasteland where the temple had been found in the night forest.


    "The temple did appear!"


    In front of him, a huge and magnificent temple appeared, emitting white light, and the surface was full of many golden lines.


    At the top of the central altar of the temple, a dazzling beam pierced the sky. It was the dazzling beam he had just seen.


    This is the temple he once visited, but now it is not the first day or night after the new year, but this temple suddenly appeared.


    Gray had a hunch in his heart that he ran to the temple and entered the temple without obstacles.


    He quickly ran to the central altar, stepped on the steps of the altar and climbed up. Now he has reached the king level and has the ability to climb the altar.


    After a few minutes, he finally climbed onto the altar and saw the true face of the dazzling white beam.


    This white beam was emitted by the transparent barrier that wrapped the magic weapon of unknown level when it was found before, but at this time, the other party is no longer transparent, but emits bright white light.


    In the white light, gray could clearly see the sword shape of a golden light, which was the magic weapon of unknown level.


    "Is the time that the fifth force is waiting for now?"


    Seeing this sword, gray couldn''t help breathing a little heavy and involuntarily walked into the white light column.


    The level of this weapon is definitely above the gold weapon. If you can get this weapon, you should have the strength to fight against the fifth force.

 Chapter 598

    Looking closely, gray felt that this unknown magic weapon was more and more extraordinary.


    The whole body is golden and filled with an innate holiness, which is like the royal family in the sword, with the king temperament that makes other swords surrender.


    The giant beast with unknown type and grade in the handle is full of fierce light in his eyes, with a towering killing opportunity, which is soul-stirring.


    Vaguely, gray saw the corpses of giant beasts piled up into a mountain on the broken and scorched earth, and at the top of the mountain, a giant beast trampled on these corpses, roared up to the sky and sent out a fierce breath.


    The sword is originally a murder weapon. Even if it is golden and has the temperament of a king, it is still a sword after all. After all, it is still born for killing. Once it shows its ferocity, there will be corpses everywhere.


    "It''s reasonable to say that the fifth force should know the time when the temple appeared. Why don''t there be people from the fifth force?"


    There was a trace of doubt in his heart, but gray couldn''t care so much at this time. He turned his crazy blood skill into more than two meters high, pulled out the sword around his waist, wrapped the green fog on the sword, and locked his eyes on the luminous light column.


    Boom!


    With a bang, countless lights were broken. The light column that originally guarded the sword burst open, and pieces of light were splashed everywhere. With the power of terror, they hit gray, and immediately broke Gray''s clothes and burst into sparks.


    He flew directly out of the altar and saw that he was going to fall from a height of 100 meters. Fortunately, at the critical moment, green and black wings were born behind him. The flapping of the wings made him stabilize his body in the air and float in the air.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray looked puzzled. He didn''t do the explosion of Guangzhu just now. Just when he was ready to cut it off, Guangzhu suddenly exploded without warning, and he was knocked upside down by the fragments.


    He looked at the altar and saw the light column disappear. The golden long sword in it was suspended quietly and showed a golden light. Without the cover of the light column, it was more beautiful, and people''s eyes couldn''t help indulging in it.


    Whoosh!


    Although he didn''t know why the light column suddenly burst, gray rushed to the golden sword and reached for the handle of the golden sword.


    Shua!


    Just as his hand was about to grasp the golden long sword, the change appeared again. The suspended golden long sword actually moved by itself, turned into a touch of golden light and quickly shot in one direction.


    The speed was so fast that he didn''t know how many times to surpass the magic light. Gray could only see a golden light flash, leaving a Golden Shadow in the air, but the real body of the sword didn''t know how many miles away it had already been.


    "This, this, this...?"


    Gray was stunned and stared at the direction the sword left. The sword ran away by itself, and the speed was so fast that it was more than several times that of the magic light.


    For a moment, gray regained his consciousness and frowned in the direction the sword left.


    "This direction is towards the original flame kingdom!"


    If you guessed right, there should also be a temple in the original flame Kingdom, which should be the center of the plane source array and the core of the plane source array.


    "Is that why the fifth force did not appear here?"


    The doubt in my heart was explained at this moment. The reason why the fifth force did not appear here was because I knew that the sword would fly away and fly to the center of the plane source array.


    Space transmission, gray rushed to the direction of the original flame kingdom. After several transmissions, gray appeared in a desert.


    Because of the fear of the fifth force and the idea of magic weapons of unknown level, gray has taken time to explore three other places in recent months and left space transmission coordinates in these three places.


    The place where he appeared at this time was near the center of the plane source array in the original flame Kingdom, which was located in a desert.


    The desert here is different from ordinary deserts. The color of sand grains is red, just like blood, so it is called red desert.


    When he came here, gray easily found the target. In the distance, a white light beam seemed to pierce the sky. It was difficult to find it.


    Lurking in that direction, about a few miles later, a building emitting white light is clearly visible. The architectural style is very similar to that in the red leaf forest, rough, heroic and atmospheric.


    Finding the entrance to the building, gray quietly lurked in. This is a temple larger than the temple in the red leaf forest. The area should be several times that of the temple in the red leaf forest.


    In the whole temple, there are several pens leading to the street in the center of the temple, and the center of the temple is where the white light column is located.


    Guessing that the fifth force is likely to be here, gray quietly lurked towards the white light column, and finally lurked into a three-story house close to the white light column.


    Like the buildings in Chiye forest, this is an extremely empty stone house. There is nothing except the house itself. Obviously, the people who lived here were very calm when they withdrew and packed everything away.


    On the third floor, gray found a window facing the light column. Close to the window, he looked quietly at the light column.


    "All the people of the fifth force are here!"


    The altar in this building is not as high as the altar in the red leaf forest. It is only more than 10 meters high. However, in contrast, the altar is extremely huge, covering an area of 1000 square meters.


    On the altar, gray saw four very conspicuous figures, which were the four people of the fifth force. As expected, the other party was here.


    The four stood on the altar in a certain position. In the center of them, a huge white light column rose into the sky, which was the light column Gray had just seen from a distance.


    Within the white light column, gray saw four golden lights, representing four weapons. The weapons in the gem Kingdom and the crimson kingdom should also fly here.


    "Are they all sword weapons? No, they are all the same!"


    As like as two peas in the white column as like as two peas, Gray''s face flashed over and over, and four weapons were all sword weapons, and the most important thing was the same shape, no matter whether they were long or short, or external features, they were the same as four.


    One weapon is located in the center, while the other three weapons float around in a triangle, and three golden lights are connecting from the three weapons to the middle weapon.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray''s heart was as like as two peas and four weapons with identical weapons, and the four weapons were linked together in a strange way.


    According to the murals, sword weapons should have been held by a powerful existence and finally broke in a battle, and such weapons should not have many handles.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, Meryl, the only woman among the four of the fifth forces, suddenly turned around and looked sharply at gray. Then she saw that in front of her, a golden blade without a handle floated up and turned into a golden light to split towards the building where gray was.


    "Found!"


    Gray''s complexion changed slightly. It was obvious that he had been found. What made him change color was that the golden blade cleaved by the woman was so powerful that it was like a golden sun. Its power may have exceeded the king level of transformation for three times and reached the magic light.


    Although it was already known that the remaining two of the fifth faction would soon restore the magic light realm, they were still surprised to see that the other side really showed the magic light combat power.


    The four magic lights are by no means what he can contend with!!!


    Boom!


    The three storey building and even a large area of buildings after it were blown to pieces, Gray''s figure flew upside down, and his black wings grew behind him. He was a little embarrassed in the air, rolled a few times, and stabilized his body.


    He did not use mania, because if the purpose was just to carry the magic light attack, it would be enough to metalize his body and add black combat clothes. This was his experience in fighting with black giants with combat power comparable to magic light.


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The fourth figure of the fifth force, who was originally on the altar, flashed quickly and soon appeared on the roofs of four buildings not far from gray, which vaguely surrounded gray.


    The four people looked at gray with bad looks, and Derek, the leader, asked in a cold voice.


    "Lord gray, what do you mean?"


    "This is the territory of the purple moon kingdom. Since you find something unusual, you should naturally come and explore it."


    Gray said calmly.


    Surrounded by four people, he doesn''t have much pressure. Although he is not the opponent of the four, he still has no problem in self-protection. With his current defense, even if he doesn''t use crazy blood skills, the four people can''t help him. Moreover, he also has space to transmit goods and can escape calmly.


    And this place really belongs to the purple moon kingdom. After the flame kingdom was divided, this place just belongs to the purple moon kingdom.


    "This is our goal. If we get it, we will leave the world. Please go back, Mr. gray, otherwise it is easy to cause misunderstanding. I believe you don''t want such misunderstanding!"


    Derek said coldly.


    "I can''t do anything with the four of you. Why are you in such a hurry to drive me away? Did you hide something from us?"


    Gray glanced at Derek tentatively.


    "Greg joked. We didn''t hide anything, but the secrets of our power will be involved next, so it''s inconvenient for outsiders to see."


    Meryl smiled charmingly, with a smile on her face, but her eyes were always cold.


    "Really?"


    Gray squinted at each other.


    "Of course, you must have seen our sincerity. You didn''t fight against the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom. What else do you have to worry about?"


    Meryl smiled, but in Gray''s skeptical eyes, it was false anyway.


    "Then... I''ll leave!"


    What else did gray want to say? Suddenly, his heart moved and disappeared directly through space transmission. Just now, someone was contacting him urgently.

 Chapter 599

    "What can I do for you?"


    After several transfers, gray returned to Fergus castle. Through spiritual connection, he asked Barnett Graham.


    Originally, gray wanted to deal with the fifth force, but he received Barnett Graham''s contact, and there was an urgent emotion in the contact. He thought something had happened here at Fergus castle, so he hurried back.


    When he came back, he found that there was no change in Fergus castle as when he left, which made him wonder.


    "Just now, sir, we caught several intruders. One of them said he had important news to tell you in person."


    Barnett Graham''s voice said in Gray''s head.


    "Intruder? You have important news for me?"


    With spiritual connection, gray came to a position in the back yard of the castle, which is a place to deal with the wrong servants or enemies. He entered a humble room in the yard and immediately saw four people tied to metal columns by special metal chains.


    "It''s you...!"


    Among the four people, three of them gray didn''t know each other, but when he saw the fourth person, Gray was not surprised and recognized each other.


    This is a young woman, about twenty-five or six years old, with dazzling blond hair.


    The woman''s figure is extremely slender. Her body tightened by the metal chain shows a concave convex figure. Her face is quite beautiful, but she is slightly pale, just like a person who has not seen the sun for a long time.


    Seeing gray, the woman''s eyes showed an undisguised hatred, almost gnashing her teeth and calling Gray''s name.


    "Gray... Fergus... We''ve... Met again!"


    "Hu Kaili, since she has escaped, why did she come to die?"


    Different from the woman''s hate eyes, Gray''s eyes at the woman were flat or indifferent.


    The woman is Hu Kaili, the daughter of the former king of the flame kingdom. When the royal family of the flame kingdom was destroyed, they didn''t find each other. Therefore, the Three Kingdoms issued a wanted notice for her and have been sending people to track her down.


    Gray didn''t pay attention to the other party''s wanted. A bloodless soldier didn''t deserve his attention, and the other party didn''t pose a threat to him, but to his surprise, the other party took the initiative to send it to the door.


    "You have important news for me?"


    Gray looked at Hu Kelly and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I have important news for you."


    Looking at gray with hate, Hu Kelly said with a sneer.


    "Oh, what news?"


    Gray looked at each other with interest.


    "You must also know that we have been blessed by the fifth force recently. I learned a news from the fifth force."


    "The fifth force is ready to sacrifice blood to the whole world. If they succeed, the whole world will be destroyed and everyone will not live!"


    Hu Kaili glanced at everyone present, and her voice was extremely cold. Coupled with what she said, it was like the voice of demons from hell.


    "What...?"


    "Lie, you must be lying in order to make Lord gray conflict with the fifth force..."


    Some people, such as Barnett Naham, have changed their faces. Although they are resurrected, they also have the emotions of normal people. In the face of death, they will naturally produce awe and fear.


    Some people obviously don''t believe it. They don''t look at Hu Kaili and think that the other party is lying in order to make gray fight with the fifth force.


    "Blood sacrifice world, everyone can''t live..."


    Waving to stop everyone''s noisy voice, gray looked at Hu Kaili with surprise and consideration.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?"


    Look at gray. Even knowing that gray has the combat power comparable to magic light, Hu Kelly is not afraid at all. She defiantly looks at gray.


    "No, I believe it!"


    Gray shook his head first and then nodded. He had no doubt about each other''s words.


    He has always had concerns and guesses in this regard. The reason why the Empire fought to perish thousands of years ago also wanted to prevent the fifth force is not only because the plane source array can prevent the birth of magic light, but also for deeper reasons.


    The other party''s words confirmed his speculation and worry. The damage of the plane source array to the world was not just to prevent the birth of magic light, but he didn''t expect that the consequences would be so serious. The plane source array would do so much damage to the world, and in the end, it would lead to the destruction of the world.


    "I''m just a little curious. Why did you tell me this news? Don''t tell me it''s for survival. Although I don''t know much about you, in my opinion, you''re not the kind of person who lives for survival."


    "Want to know my purpose? Well, I''ll tell you."


    Hu Kaili sneered. Several strands of golden hair were scattered on her face, making her whole person look extremely cold.


    "I want you to die in the hands of the fifth force and die in pain instead of knowing nothing. That''s too cheap for you!"


    "No wonder."


    Gray understood and nodded. He could probably understand the other party''s psychology. The other party''s hatred for him could be called hate to the bone, and he wanted to eat his flesh and blood. After all, he could definitely be called the first contribution to the collapse of the flame Kingdom, because Brell flame died in his hands.


    "Now the change of position, area and source array has appeared. Can you tell me how many days it is before the fifth force blood sacrifice world?"


    "Three days, you still have three days. I heard from the fifth force that after the level area source array changes, the magic weapon will enter the fusion stage. It will take three days before the final blood sacrifice can be carried out."


    Looking at gray with pride and revenge, Hu Kelly said.


    She believes that gray won''t do nothing, and as long as gray does, her purpose of revenge will be achieved. In the face of the fifth force with four magic lights, the other party will undoubtedly die. She will die with regret, unwilling and pain in her heart. Obviously, she has the pleasure of revenge more than knowing nothing.


    "Well, give me a good time!"


    Raising her white neck, Hu Kaili looked at gray. Even in the face of death, there was no comfort in her eyes.


    After the fall of the flame Kingdom, her heart has died, and now only a body without heart is alive. Death is not a liberation for her, so she is not afraid of death at all.


    "No, I won''t kill you!"


    Gray shook his head and looked at Kelly Hu with indifference in his eyes.


    "Although your purpose is to let me fight with the fifth force and die in pain, this news is really very useful to me, so I won''t kill you."


    Gray looked sideways at Barnett Graham and others.


    "Let them go."


    Barnett Graham and others naturally carried out Gray''s orders unconditionally. Immediately someone came forward and untied all the chains on the four people, restoring their freedom.


    "Well, you can go. There are three days left. If I can''t stop the fifth force from sacrificing blood to the world, you have only three days to live."


    With a wave of his hand, grace and Kelly can leave.


    The other party''s news is really very important to him. It is so important that he is willing to release the four people. He has always been worried about what the fifth force wants to do, but he did not expect that the other party plans to sacrifice the whole world with blood and destroy the whole world.


    Now that he knows, he can naturally make some preparations. After all, he has the ability to break the world barrier and knows the correct position of the world barrier connecting other worlds.


    If the world is going to be destroyed, he can''t live or die with the world. Of course, this is the worst case. If he can, he doesn''t want the world to be destroyed, so he will try his best to stop the fifth force.


    Finally, Hu Kaili left with doubts in her heart. She didn''t understand why Gray was more calm than expected after knowing the news, and was in a good mood enough to let them go.


    Vaguely, Hu Kaili felt that it was probably a wrong decision to tell gray Fergus the news.


    She naturally knew that gray Fergus had the ability to break the world barrier, but she had learned from the fifth force that even if she had the ability to break the world barrier, if she could not know the location of connecting the original world, it would be difficult to leave the world and would be trapped in the world. That was the reason why she dared to tell gray Fergus the news.


    But now she is not so confident in her judgment. Maybe she really made a very wrong decision.


    "What shall we do now, my lord?"


    Hu Kaili left. In the yard, Barnett Graham and others all looked dignified and hesitated. No one knew that they were about to die and would not panic, not even them.


    "Don''t worry, I know the way to leave the world. Even the worst case is enough to escape the world..."


    Gray shook his head slightly, put all the blood of the magic light blood beast in a rune space bag, took off the purple ring and gave it to Barnett Graham.


    "Take this magic weapon to inform the royal family and the forces familiar with me, and send the people of these forces to the transfer point near the gem Kingdom on the edge of the endless ice sheet within two days."


    Give the purple ring to Barnett Graham and let Barnett Graham contact the royal family and some forces that have intersection with him. Gray himself went to the forest of daily cultivation.


    The retreat and a series of arrangements allow Barnett Nahum to transport goods in space to prepare. What he needs to do now is to take advantage of this transformation opportunity to try to see if he can enhance his strength and prevent the fifth force from sacrificing blood to the world. After all, even if he has the ability to break the world barrier and go to another world, he can''t take too many people away.


    In the wooden house, gray lined up the vessels containing the blood of five kinds of magic light blood beasts, four small crystal bottles and a golden metal bottle with a volume of about one or two liters.


    The four small crystal bottles are six headed snake, wind demon fox, ice fire demon ape and water tired Warcraft blood, while the gold metal bottle with a full liter or two is emerald dragon blood.


    Looking at the five vessels, gray began his unfinished choice. Because of the appearance of the temple, he was forced to stop choosing and swallowing the blood of blood beasts. Now he wants to continue.

 Chapter 600

    "There is an urgent need to improve our strength, and a stable route will certainly not work..."


    Gray first ruled out the blood of the wind devil Fox and the ice fire devil ape. There are already King blood of the wind system, the ice system and the fire system in his body. Even if he swallowed the blood of the wind devil Fox and the ice fire devil ape, there will be no variation to form a stronger ability, so these two blood animals must be ruled out.


    "Then you have to choose among these three kinds of blood!"


    Gray looked at the remaining three kinds of magic light blood beast blood.


    Water weariness Warcraft, a magic light level blood beast in the same sequence as the water weariness beast gray once met, can turn weak water into an invincible blade.


    The emerald dragon beast is a magic light level blood beast with wood ability. It is said that it has the blood of the divine beast "dragon".


    The six headed snake is a demon light level blood beast with the blood of the legendary divine beast Hydra. It has six blood beast abilities. It doesn''t know which six blood beast abilities it is.


    "The blood of the six headed snake blood beast must be eliminated!"


    Among the three kinds of blood animals, Gray''s first exclusion is the blood of six headed snake blood animals.


    Although the six headed snake has six abilities, its power of the six abilities is much weaker than that of the blood beast of the same level. Even if it is mixed with his existing abilities, it may also affect the power after transformation because of its weak power, so gray is the first to exclude it.


    Excluding the six snake blood beasts, there were only water tired Warcraft blood and emerald dragon blood. Gray looked at the vessels containing water tired Warcraft blood and emerald dragon blood.


    One is water system ability and the other is wood system ability. Gray has never obtained similar ability in water system ability, but gray has mastered wood system ability, but it is crazy, which is very different from his current state.


    Both abilities may vary from his current ability, even the wooden ability. Although he has the wooden ability, it is too different from the king level level, and it must not lead to variation. Therefore, the possibility of wooden ability causing variation cannot be ruled out.


    "Water system and wood system, which should I choose?"


    Gray held his chin in his right hand and glanced back and forth over the vessels containing water repellent Warcraft blood and emerald dragon blood. He hesitated.


    Both abilities have the possibility of causing variation, but which one to choose is a difficult choice.


    After thinking for a moment, he closed his eyes and felt the four mixing abilities in his body. Soon after, his eyes suddenly opened and extended his hand to the green dragon blood without hesitation.


    After pouring out a portion, gray went into the bathroom, stepped into the hot tub already prepared, and drank it.


    Blood slides down the throat into the stomach, just like a stone falling into a calm lake. Strange changes take place in Gray''s body. Every bone, viscera, muscle and even the smallest cells of Gray''s body are undergoing an unknown change in an extremely comfortable process.


    The body became relaxed for a moment, just like being massaged by a pair of invisible hands. It was extremely comfortable and felt light all over.


    On the outside, Gray''s whole body was covered with a layer of green light. Occasionally, the green light came out like a naughty spirit.


    The green light is full of extreme vitality. When it falls on the wooden floor, green buds grow on the floor. The dead wood has regained its vitality under the green light.


    There was no discomfort all over the body. This was probably the most comfortable time for gray to swallow the blood of the blood beast.


    The last time he swallowed the blood of gem Warcraft, gray didn''t feel anything. Naturally, he couldn''t be comfortable, and the experience of losing perception was not good in fact.


    This time, it was not only a feeling, but also a very comfortable experience. It was like lying on the grass in spring and being blown by the cool spring wind.


    Wood system ability has the ability of treatment. Gray''s ability of back feeding is derived from this ability. It is not difficult to understand that the blood of the blood beast swallowing this ability changes. The process of transformation does not feel pain, but feels comfortable all over.


    Half an hour later, the transformation was over and gray opened his eyes.


    The whole bathroom, floor, ceiling and wall all grow green branches, and the whole bathroom is filled with green.


    "Has the ability leaked?"


    Looking at the green bathroom, gray lost his smile and just moved in his heart. All the growing branches grew in reverse. The bathroom returned to its original shape again. He made these growing plants disappear with his wood ability.


    Then he went out of the bathroom, put on his clothes and couldn''t wait to come to the open space outside the wooden house.


    Shua!


    A purple light wrapped gray. Gray''s figure flashed past and disappeared in place. It was very fast, as if it appeared in another place in a blink.


    "Sure enough, sure enough!!!"


    Appearing in another place at an unimaginable speed, gray showed surprise and such a look. This is an ability he has never had before. After taking emerald dragon blood, his ability must change again.


    When choosing water flame Warcraft and emerald dragon blood, gray finally chose emerald dragon blood. The reason is that when he felt the four mixing abilities in his body, he accidentally found that the four mixing abilities did not only have four abilities, but five abilities, but the fifth ability was very weak. He couldn''t notice it if he didn''t distinguish it carefully.


    Yes, another ability is the wood ability. I don''t know when the crazy wood ability has been integrated into the "four mixed abilities", but it can''t be reflected at all because the gap between it and the other four abilities is too huge.


    He felt that there was wood ability among the four mixing abilities. He immediately made a choice and chose to swallow the emerald dragon blood to degenerate. As he expected, after swallowing the emerald dragon blood enhanced the wood blood level, the four mixing abilities changed again. Now they should be called five mixing abilities.


    "What kind of ability is this?"


    After taking a deep breath and calming down a little, gray had time to study his newly acquired abilities carefully.


    According to the method of using the ability vaguely felt from his blood, he used the ability again.


    Shua!


    The purple light wrapped him. He looked at the side of the open space close to the tree and stepped out.


    For a moment, he felt that everything outside slowed down.


    The withered and yellow leaves falling from the trees spin in the air and slowly fall to the ground, but the falling speed is several times slower than normal.


    A frightened bird flew up from the tree and into the woods. It also looked very slow, very slow, as if a child could catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s not that the outside world is getting slower, but that I''m getting faster!"


    He appeared next to the tree and easily caught the leaf falling from the tree. Gray showed a sudden color in his eyes. When he used it again, he had a more intuitive understanding of this ability.


    No matter the fallen leaves or the frightened birds flying away, the speed did not slow down, but only himself. His speed became very fast under the package of purple light.


    "What kind of ability is it to make yourself faster?"


    Throwing away the leaves in his hand, gray looked thoughtful.


    The speed just wrapped by the purple light, he felt that he had definitely reached the magic light, or even above the magic light, which surprised him.


    Without using the crazy blood skill, his speed is comparable to the first level of the king level of the speed type. After being wrapped by this blue light, his speed actually spans several levels and reaches the magic light level, or even may not be an ordinary magic light level.


    Even he was shocked by the exaggerated increase in speed. He wanted to find a word to describe this ability, but for a moment, he couldn''t think of an accurate word.


    "It''s a little like Sophia''s blood beast ability!"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of Sophia''s blood beast ability, which can also improve her movement speed, but the difference is that when the other party uses her ability, she is shrouded in a layer of blue light, and the increase is far less terrible than he is now.


    "This ability does more than that."


    According to the information felt in the blood, the application of this ability is not limited to this. This ability also has an attack mode. In order to verify another application mode, spatial transmission, gray appeared in the red leaf forest.


    Now it''s autumn. Large areas of red leaf trees turn red, and the red leaf forest is crimson, just like a burning flame.


    Looking at a forest in the distance, gray waved his hand gently according to the way his brain used this ability.


    Shua!


    A purple light burst out quickly, just like a rainbow attacking the mangrove forest in front.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The leaves of the tree that collides with the purple light quickly become withered and yellow, and the breath of life of the tree disappears quickly and finally completely.


    A strange area spread for thousands of meters appeared. On this strange area, all the trees withered and lost their lives, without any sign of life.


    "The life of the tree has disappeared. Is it depriving the ability of life?"


    Gray walked forward doubtfully, reached out his hand and touched a tree affected by ability. Suddenly, he saw that the tree seemed to have experienced thousands of years. With a slight touch, it broke up, and countless powders dissipated and completely lost its trace.


    "Is it really the ability to deprive me of life? The first is to make my speed faster, and the second is to deprive me of life. There is no correlation between the two. It is reasonable to say that the two application methods derived from one ability should be related."


    Unconsciously, Gray''s right hand was resting on his chin. He always felt that the second way of use was not to deprive life, but for a moment, he didn''t know what ability to explain this phenomenon.

 Chapter 601

    "Try again!"


    Unable to think of a reason, gray decided to try again. This time, he was ready to choose a powerful blood beast.


    Green and black wings were born behind his back. Gray flew into the sky to find a blood beast suitable for testing. With his current strength, the most suitable test object is naturally the magic light level blood beast, but this level of blood beast must not be found, so he had to go back and look for the King level blood beast test.


    More than a hundred miles into the red leaf forest, gray finally found a suspected King level blood beast.


    This is a huge beast with a length of 14.5 meters. Its body is very broad and bloated. It moves like a creeping hill. It has no hair on its body and is golden all over, just like gold watering.


    On the head of the giant beast, there is a sharp corner shaped like a machete, which is also watered like gold. It is several meters long and looks extremely sharp.


    This is a blood beast that gray has never seen in the book. Even now he has very rich knowledge of blood beasts, he can''t guarantee to recognize all blood beasts.


    High¡ª¡ª


    The golden beast found gray.


    In order to save time and search all the way, gray did not hide his whereabouts, so when gray found the beast, the golden beast also found gray.


    It roared up to the sky, threatening to overwhelm gray in the sky, trying to frighten gray flying in the sky.


    The use of such coercion is very skillful, because it has done so many times. Every time, it can harvest good delicious food. It can eat everything running on the ground and occasionally flying in the sky, which immediately makes it feel delicious.


    Peng!


    Gray folded his Turquoise black wings, fell vertically to the ground and hit a pothole on the ground.


    Naturally, he was not deterred by the power of the golden beast and fell from the air. Even the power of the magic light level could not deter him, let alone the power of the golden beast king level. The reason for this is because he wanted to observe the changes of the golden beast after it was attacked by the purple light.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Naturally, the golden beast didn''t know what gray thought. Seeing that gray fell under the pressure, it was immediately excited and moved its thick legs, making the ground rush towards gray with a slight shock.


    Gray looked calmly at the rushing golden beast. The huge body of the golden beast gradually became clear in Gray''s eyes.


    Only a few tens of meters away from gray, the golden beast was so excited that his mouth opened and his white teeth were exposed. A stench filled the air, and the viscous saliva flowed. The golden beast had aftertaste the taste of prey that had fallen from the air in the past.


    But he didn''t know. At this time, the hunter was not the prey standing in front of him.


    Gray''s right index finger stretched out, and a ball of purple light with the size of a basketball appeared in front of his index finger. After thinking about it, he reduced the volume of purple light by half, and then shot the purple light at the golden beast only a few tens of meters away from him.


    Shua!


    A purple light flashed faster than lightning and hit the golden beast. The golden beast had been hit by the purple light without even seeing what it was.


    Hit by the purple light, the body of the golden beast colliding with gray suddenly became stiff, but under the strong impact, the other party was still rushing towards gray.


    From a distance of tens of meters, gray can clearly see all the changes that have taken place on the golden beast after being hit by purple light.


    The huge body of the golden beast is withering and climbing up a large number of folds. Finally, its huge body is thin. A large number of folds are densely covered on its body, and its body is like a crowded sponge.


    The black animal pupil, which was originally sharp and exuded a fierce breath, quickly became turbid, and the black was filled with gray and white.


    Peng!


    The golden beast fell in front of gray and slid towards gray. Gray gently touched the body of the golden beast with his index finger and stopped the golden beast immediately.


    Bang Dang!


    Because Gretel''s intention weakened its power, the golden beast did not die. Looking at the nearby gray, it trembled and struggled to stand up, but its legs just got up, and it was unable to fall down the next moment, and its four legs could not support its body.


    This is a golden beast whose life has reached the end of its twilight years. This is the evaluation that anyone who sees this scene will give, but in fact, not long ago, the other party''s golden skin was smooth and his eyes were very sharp. He was absolutely in his prime of life.


    "Indeed, it has lost a lot of vitality!"


    Gray looked around the golden beast and confirmed that the golden beast had indeed lost a lot of vitality under the purple light just now. For a moment, he entered his twilight from his prime of life.


    "Is the power of purple light really depriving life?"


    From the reaction of the golden beast after being attacked, the purple light did make the golden beast lose a lot of vitality, but he still doubted that the ability of the purple light was life deprivation, because this ability could not explain the speed brought by the purple light.


    "Life deprivation? Speed?"


    Two different abilities flashed back and forth in Gray''s brain. Suddenly, Gray''s eyes burst out, his breathing became slightly heavy, and he said in a slightly excited voice.


    "I know... What ability, time... Ability, yes, it must be... Time ability!"


    The ability of time, the mysterious ability to manipulate time, and the rumored ability that even its existence cannot be determined. Only this ability can explain the deprivation of life and extreme speed at the same time.


    The lives lost by trees and golden beasts are not plundered, but naturally lost after hundreds or even thousands of years.


    The speed he has after being wrapped by the purple light is the time ability to speed up the time around him and make the time around him faster.


    In short, when using the purple light to wrap the whole body, he may have experienced several seconds, while the outside world has only passed one second. The moving distance of several seconds has been compressed in one second. From the outside world, his speed has naturally been increased several times.


    "I didn''t expect that time ability really exists, and it was mastered by me!"


    Gray''s eyes are full of excitement. Time ability is definitely one of the most mysterious abilities. Many books gray has read only speculate about the possible existence of this ability, but can''t guarantee it.


    Now, his own experience has confirmed that this ability is real, and he really has this ability.


    "Time ability is not so much an ability as a rule. It is not a simple ability, but more like a rule!"


    All along, the abilities gray has been exposed to have traces in nature. If he can find them in nature, they are the most basic forms of nature.


    Fire, light firewood and you can get it.


    Cold ice can be seen in winter.


    Wind can be seen everywhere, but powerful wind is rare, but it is not without.


    Human beings have physical abilities such as strength, speed and defense.


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of abilities encountered before can be found in nature, but time ability is different. It is ethereal and traceless. It is not so much ability as a rule. If you really want to call it ability, you should also call it time rule ability.


    The generation of this ability is extremely difficult. It is a mixture of five abilities that finally evolved into this ability. It can be seen that it is difficult to produce.


    He doesn''t know whether there are blood beasts with this ability, but even if there are, such blood beasts must be very few. Otherwise, time ability will not be called a legend.


    "Rule ability formed by five abilities? Is it above ordinary ability that rule ability?"


    The emergence of time ability can not help but make gray doubt that the ability is also graded. The lowest level is the ordinary ability, while the higher level is the regular ability mixed by a variety of abilities.


    The altar of the red desert Temple of the original flame Kingdom, which covers an area of more than 1000 square meters, is different from Gray''s initial arrival. At this time, there are many Rune lines on the altar.


    These Rune lines are all drawn with blood, emitting a strange scarlet color, twisted and connected with each other. Some are like winding vines, some are like some kind of blood beast, and some are like huge eyes


    All the four people of the fifth force hold Rune pens and dip them in the modulated blood to draw quickly. The rune pens swim like dragons and snakes in their hands, and the drawing of each grain is no more, no more, no less.


    If there were a rune master here at this time, they would be shocked to find that the rune level of the four people was far above them. In front of the four people, they didn''t dare to call themselves masters at all, and their skills were like a rune master apprentice in front of them.


    Draw a rune and insert the rune pen into the blood. Chaucer, a man with a goatee, looked at the Four Swords intertwined in the center and said.


    "According to this trend, at most one day, the four handles should be able to merge into one."


    "It''s really much faster than expected. It was originally expected to be three days, but now it doesn''t seem to be used."


    Derek nodded slightly.


    "Move faster. We need to step up and try to embed the blood sacrifice Rune array into the plane source array before the integration is completed. I''m worried that gray Fergus will come and make trouble."


    He looked at Meryl.


    "Meryl, don''t stop feeling the magic weapon and beware of gray Fergus coming again!"


    "With our four magic lights here, even if gray Fergus comes, he can''t stop us. Besides, gray Fergus doesn''t know that the blood sacrifice will suck up the whole plane. When he knows, it''s too late."


    Fates looked relaxed and somewhat indifferent.


    "Gray Fergus''s strength is not simple and can''t be careless."


    Derek looked serious and shook his head.


    "I understand that I have been opening the weapon of perception magic. Once someone approaches, I can feel it."


    Meryl''s delicate face was serious and serious.

 Chapter 602

    "Gray..."


    "Your Excellency gray..."


    Fergus castle, because of the amazing news, Fergus castle at this time has become a pot of porridge, and many people gathered.


    There are people in the Fergus family, as well as important figures from close forces received by Barnett Graham. Some are anxious and others are skeptical about the news, but without exception, they all want to see gray.


    But gray had already told everyone not to disturb him, so when gray returned from the red leaf forest and landed in Fergus castle, a large group of people immediately surrounded him, including Fergus family, Sophia, Francis, Tiffany violet and so on.


    "Gray, is the news true?"


    Sophia, whose perfect figure is outlined in a purple dress, has purple hair behind her, and her beautiful face shows a worried color.


    "I think it''s true."


    Glancing at Sophia, Gray said solemnly.


    "In fact, I have always had doubts in this regard. The collapse of the Empire thousands of years ago was so complete that it seemed like a cover up. Therefore, I think this news is likely to be true."


    "Listen to the people you sent, are you ready to leave the world?"


    Tiffany violet asked gray with a serious face full of wrinkles.


    "Well, we have this plan. Of course, it is the worst case. If we can''t stop the fifth force and the destruction of the world is inevitable, we can only withdraw from the world."


    Gray nodded in a deep voice.


    "Are you going to stop the fifth force? But now the fifth force should have four magic lights!"


    Francis looked at gray in surprise. After receiving the news, they didn''t want to stop the fifth force, but they couldn''t think at all when they thought that the fifth force might have four magic lights now.


    When there is a gap in strength but the gap is small, you can also take a risk to fight, but when the gap in strength is as big as a gap, the idea of fighting cannot be born, because it is hitting the stone with an egg and there is no possibility of winning.


    "It''s not supposed to be, but there are already four magic lights. I met the fifth force a few hours ago. Now they are all in the realm of magic light."


    Gray''s voice was heavy.


    "Do you want to go?"


    Sophia was worried. She was surprised, shocked, stunned and heartbroken when she learned that the fifth force was ready to sacrifice blood to destroy the world. However, she also knew that the strength of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom was not enough to stop the fifth force.


    "I want to try. Don''t worry. Although it''s not necessarily their opponent, I''m still sure of self-protection."


    Gray patted Sophia on the shoulder with reassuring confidence on her face.


    "Lord gray, I''ll go with you!"


    Tiffany violet thought for a moment, looked up at gray and said.


    In the face of the magic light, other people, even King level soldiers, can play an extremely limited role. Only his combat power with gold weapons is comparable to the existence of the magic light, can he compete with the magic light.


    He didn''t want to give the gold weapon to gray to increase his combat power. He and gray had tried. After the combat power reached the magic light, the increase degree of the gold weapon had been greatly weakened. In this case, it''s better to give the gold weapon to gray in the hands of his three transformed kings.


    "Lord Tiffany, this is too dangerous. With your defense -"


    Gray shook his head and disagreed. He had a strong defense. Gray was not worried about his own safety, but Tiffany violet was different. Although he had the combat power comparable to the magic light with gold weapons, the other party''s defense was still king level. If he was careless in the face of the magic light, he might be seriously injured or even die.


    "Don''t persuade your excellency gray."


    Tiffany violet interrupted gray with determination in her eyes.


    "As a member of the royal family guarding the Kingdom, if I give up the territory and people of the royal family for thousands of years without trying, I won''t forgive myself for anything. Besides, I don''t have many years to live."


    "This...?"


    Gray looked at Francis and others, hoping that Francis and others could persuade him.


    Indeed, it would be beneficial to have a person with magic light combat power to share the pressure, but this action is very dangerous. Tiffany violet is likely to die in this battle. He doesn''t want to see a person die.


    "Lord Tiffany..."


    Seeing Gray''s eyes for help, Francis and others tried to persuade, but as soon as they spoke, they had been strongly interrupted by Tiffany violet.


    "Needless to say, it''s my decision."


    Tiffany violet glanced majestically at Francis and others, with a determined look on his face.


    Finally, gray agreed. The other party''s will was unshakable. Even persuasion was useless. All he could do was to respect the other party''s decision.


    Temple altar in the red desert.


    The entire altar was painted with cumbersome red Rune lines, which looked like a huge red blanket from a distance.


    In the center of the altar, inside the white light column, the four sword weapons have changed greatly compared with gray when he saw them.


    The sword weapons in the center became extremely bright, and the dazzling golden light made people almost dare not look directly, while the three sword weapons around were dim and flickering.


    Click!


    Three clear sounds sounded, and the golden light of the three sword weapons outside collapsed, suddenly collapsed and disappeared completely.


    In the middle of the sword weapon, the golden light reached the most dazzling level, just like a sun shining.


    "The fusion is complete!"


    After drawing for a whole day, the four Derek, who had just finished drawing the rune lines, saw that three sword weapons had disappeared, leaving only one, and their eyes lit up.


    Although the plane source array has four weapons, in fact, the four weapons come from the same source and are separated from one weapon, which is a whole.


    Therefore, before the blood sacrifice, we need to wait for the four weapons to be integrated into one. Now that they have been integrated into one, we can naturally start the blood sacrifice.


    "Let''s go!"


    Denik took a deep breath and said seriously.


    The four people looked at each other, dispersed and stood in four corners of the altar, then squatted down on one knee, touched a node of the rune pattern with their right hand, and the surging blood force poured into the rune pattern.


    The blood sacrifice array pattern needs at least four magic lights to be infused with blood, which is why the fifth force was unwilling to fight with the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom.


    Although they believe that they will win in the end, in the blood shopping, the two king level members who are still in three transformations are likely to die in battle, and this is not allowed, because any of them can no longer stimulate the blood sacrifice array.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    With the infusion of the blood power of the four people, the red Rune lines on the altar radiated a gorgeous red light, just like countless blood fog. For a moment, the blood fog on the altar was hazy.


    Buzz!


    With the lighting up of the rune array on the altar and the bit plane source array buried deep underground and spread over the four kingdoms, the Tao lines lit up and operated at full power or even overload.


    If the original force of the plane was extracted by a long stream of water, then the original force of the plane at this time is extracted roughly at any cost.


    The power of the plane source, which was already on the edge of depletion, suddenly decreases rapidly under this fierce extraction. With the rapid reduction of the power of the plane source, an invisible change is emerging in the whole world.


    Human beings can''t feel this change for the time being, but the sensitive blood beasts have already sensed it. They are anxious, roaring and crazy.


    Sensing that the blood sacrifice array pattern is about to be excited, the four of the fifth force are slightly relieved. As long as the blood sacrifice array pattern is excited, it will be declared successful, and no one can stop the blood sacrifice.


    "No, someone is coming!"


    Suddenly, Meryl''s face changed. In the perception of magic weapons, he felt that two figures were approaching rapidly, and one of them was even faster than the general magic light.


    "Hold on, the blood sacrifice array pattern will be inspired soon."


    Derek whispered.


    "No, it''s too late!"


    Meryl shouted anxiously. At the moment she shouted this, a purple light and shadow appeared beside fates among the four and swept at fates with a sword.


    Poof!


    Under this sword, fates flew upside down and fell heavily outside the altar, knocking down a large area of buildings around the altar.


    Without the supply of Fates'' blood power, it turned into a gorgeous red blood sacrifice rune, suddenly dim and completely silent.


    "Gray Fergus, you''re looking for death!"


    Seeing that the blood sacrifice array pattern failed at the last moment, Derek stood up with a gloomy face and looked at the figure of the Dragon covered with purple light.


    Although shrouded in purple light, he could still judge from his battle clothes and body shape that the visitor was gray.


    "I must kill you this time!"


    Chaucer, the goatee man, had a killing eye and locked his eyes on gray Fergus. Originally, he wanted to kill gray Fergus after the four people recovered their magic light strength, but he was forced to give up because of the heavy task to avoid accidents.


    Now gray Fergus came to stop him. If he didn''t kill the other party, it would be impossible to stimulate the blood sacrifice Rune array, which just coincided with his idea.


    "Damn it, you are going to sacrifice the world with blood and make the whole world your burial object for repairing magic weapons."


    Gray looked at Derek with the same blue face, and sighed softly in his heart.


    A faint uneasiness made him cancel his original plan and rush to the red desert in advance to stop the fifth force. Fortunately, otherwise, the fifth force may have succeeded.


    Although he doesn''t understand the rune array, he can clearly see that what the other party is stimulating must be a very terrible Rune array, which is likely to be the rune array of the blood sacrifice world.

 Chapter 603

    "How did you know?"


    Derek''s face was suspicious and cold.


    Hu Kaili is the only one who knows the news that they want to sacrifice blood to the world. However, due to the other party''s hatred for the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, it is reasonable that they should not tell the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom the news.


    "What did Hu Kaili tell me? I didn''t think she would tell this news to my bitter enemy?"


    Gray scoffs at Derek.


    "It''s impossible. Hu Kaili wishes the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom were destroyed. It''s impossible to tell you the news!"


    Meryl frowned slightly. Her intuition told her that the news was probably told by Hu Kaili, but what made her wonder was how it was possible to tell the news to each other because of Hu Kaili''s hatred with each other.


    "Of course she''s not kind enough to help us. She just wants to see me fight with the four of you and die in the hands of the four of you."


    Gray shook his head and sneered.


    "Crazy woman, this crazy woman, it turns out that this crazy woman broke our business. I should have killed her before I told you the news for such a reason!"


    In Chaucer''s eyes, the killing is like an inseparable cloud. For Hu Kaili, the killing is even above gray.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Just then, two figures appeared on the altar at the same time. One of them had an old face and was holding a golden sword. It was Tiffany violet.


    The other was fates, the fifth force who had just been cut off by Gray''s sword. At this time, there was a deep wound on his waist, and drops of red blood were falling.


    "Damn it, you damn it!"


    He looked at gray with a livid face. He had no time to resist the sudden sneak attack by gray. He was hard hit by a sword and was badly hurt.


    "Fates, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing fates returning, Derek looked at them. The next moment, they were all surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Being looked at by the three people with surprised eyes, fates was full of doubts. He didn''t understand why the three people were so surprised when they looked at themselves.


    "Your face!"


    Staring at fates, Meryl looked thrilled.


    If the former fakes looked like a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s, now fates looks like an old man in his 50s and 60s.


    "My face?"


    Fates was puzzled and reached out to touch his face. The next moment, his eyes were stunned and palpitating. He actually felt a lot of wrinkles on his face, which was absolutely not before.


    "This, this is... What''s going on?"


    "Ten or twenty years old."


    When the fifth force was surprised at the change of Fates, Gray was also looking at fates. From the appearance, the other party should be ten or twenty years old. Of course, this is only the appearance. In fact, the life expectancy of the other party is cut, which is not as simple as ten or twenty years old.


    As a strong person of magic light level, the other party''s life expectancy is more than 1000 years old, which can change the other party''s appearance and look ten or twenty years old. Then the other party''s actual life expectancy may have been reduced to one or two hundred years.


    "What is this... Ability?"


    The four people of the fifth force are afraid to look at gray and can actually reduce their life expectancy. Although they have heard of this ability, they have never encountered it. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the aborigine who has this ability will be a subsidiary.


    "The ability to kill you!"


    Gray sneered. Seeing the effect of this blow, he had a greater grasp of stopping the fifth force and even killing the fifth force.


    Shua!


    His whole body was wrapped in purple light. His figure turned into a purple light and rushed towards the four people of the fifth force.


    "Fates, you deal with Tiffany violet, the others, fight with me against gray Fergus, be careful not to let him close!"


    Derek gave an order, waved his sword, and a white cold spread out, accompanied by a large amount of cold ice, sweeping gray with the terrible power of freezing everything.


    Whoosh!


    Shrouded in purple light and shadow, Gray''s fast-moving body turned a corner, immediately avoided the cold, and rushed to the fifth force from another direction.


    The cold spread all the way to the surrounding temples. The surrounding palaces were suddenly wrapped by cold ice, emitting a white cold, just like ice carved buildings.


    Just then.


    A golden blade emitting golden light turned into an illusory golden light and shadow, covering a large area and attacking gray, which came from Meryl''s attack.


    The dark green fog turned into arrows and pierced gray with a strong corrosive smell. This was from Chaucer''s attack. His ability was black lightning, but with the help of his magic weapon, he launched a wider range of poison ability.


    The two attacks are all range attacks, blocking the avoidance space on the left and right sides of gray respectively. Whether gray avoids to the left or to the right, he will be involved in the blood beast ability of magic light level.


    Whoosh!


    Wrapped in purple light, everything outside became very slow in Gray''s eyes, including the golden virtual shadow and dark green arrows.


    He went left and right, his body shape was left and right, up and down, avoiding one Golden Shadow and dark green arrows, and finally rushed out. Then he quickly rushed to Chaucer, a man with a goatee.


    Crackling!


    Locked by gray, Chaucer was surprised. He didn''t want to disappear for one or two hundred years like fates.


    His body retreated violently, the sword in his hand was cut, and a huge winding black lightning appeared and attacked gray.


    Shua!


    Gray''s sword waved, and a purple light came out, sweeping over the black lightning.


    The time rule ability immediately acts on the black lightning. Even the powerful ability to reach the magic light is quickly weakened and finally disappears under the action of the time rule ability.


    Whoosh!


    Gray continued to chase Chaucer. If he could seriously injure or even kill one person first, his pressure would be greatly reduced.


    Suddenly.


    The cold ahead surged, and the Golden Shadow roared, completely isolating him from Chaucer. There was no way, he had to retreat, and Chaucer took this opportunity to distance himself.


    "What a pity!"


    The distance that had been narrowed was pulled away again. Gray felt a little pity.


    Although his ability has transformed into the ability of time rules, which makes his combat power and speed not weaker than the magic light, he is facing the three magic lights after all, and he can''t easily occupy the advantage after all.


    The reason why they were able to hurt fates before was that the four people of the fifth force were stimulating the blood sacrifice array pattern and were limited by the blood sacrifice array pattern and couldn''t move. But now it''s different. Although the stimulation of the blood sacrifice array pattern was stopped, the combat power of the fifth force was also liberated.


    "How dare you become so strong!"


    Gray was a pity, but Derek, Meryl and Chaucer were shocked.


    It was only after using blood skills that one of them could barely compete with the other. Now one can compete with the three of them without using blood skills. The growth rate of the other can be described as terror.


    At this time, they had some regrets and didn''t shoot each other after they recovered the magic light realm. If they did, although they would take some risks, the risk would never be greater than now.


    "You''re unlucky to meet me!"


    Somehow, he lost one or two hundred years of life and didn''t know whether he could make it up. At this time, fates was in an extremely bad mood. He was afraid to look at gray and pounced fiercely on Tiffany violet.


    What gray Fergus did to him, he would redouble his revenge on Tiffany violet and let Tiffany violet die in pain to vent his anger.


    WOW!


    When the dagger was wielded, the dark green fog with a strong corrosive smell, like rolling waves, wave after wave, attacked Tiffany violet.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    Tiffany violet was serious, holding a gold weapon and cutting with a knife. The purple flame turned into a sea of fire and stood in front of him.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The dark green fog collided with the sea of fire. The fog was ignited and the flame was corroded. The two deadlocked together and finally dissipated completely.


    Under the power of both, even the temples strengthened by Rune lines are corroded and burned.


    Before Tiffany violet could breathe, a figure rushed towards him quickly, holding a dark green fog short sword and chopped down at him.


    At the time of ability collision, fates narrowed the distance with Tiffany violet with the speed of magic light level.


    Dang!


    Purple flames filled the golden sabre. Tiffany violet blocked the sword. The surrounding buildings collapsed under the shock wave. Even after the reinforcement of Rune lines, they could not bear the impact.


    Only the central altar is still standing still. As the key reinforcement object of the plane source array, its defense is so strong that even the attack of the magic light level can not be shaken.


    Dang, Dang!


    Fates'' speed soared to the limit and kept shooting around Tiffany violet. Tiffany violet was embarrassed to resist and was completely suppressed.


    With magic weapons, the combat power is comparable to magic light, but compared with the real magic light, the gap is obviously very huge.


    Boom!


    After several consecutive fights, Tiffany violet, who hurriedly resisted, was shocked by the huge force uploaded from the weapon, hit the buildings behind him, and finally stopped after hitting several buildings.


    Poof!


    When he stopped, his clothes were ragged, his face was ashen, there were many bruises on his body, his internal organs were seriously shaken, and he suddenly vomited blood.


    "Hey, hey -"


    Fates smiled coldly, holding a dark green short sword, with a cat playing with a mouse in his eyes. His body turned into a residual shadow and approached Tiffany violet again.


    He wants to torture and kill each other, and he wants to let each other die miserably. Only in this way can he slightly calm his towering anger that has damaged his life.

 Chapter 604

    "Lord Tiffany..."


    Gray frowned slightly.


    Although he was in the battle, he still focused on the battle of Tiffany violet. When he saw Tiffany violet injured and flying upside down, he couldn''t help worrying. The gap between the other party and magic light was still too huge, and he was injured only for a while.


    After a little hesitation, a figure appeared in front of him and rushed like thunder to fates who fought with Tiffany violet.


    This figure is Breyer flame, who is controlled by his corpse control ability. Originally, he was prepared to deal with Derek three, but now it seems that he can only be used to work with Tiffany violet against fates.


    Whoosh!


    As a speed type of magic light, Brell flame has a very fast speed, and only a few flashes have approached fates and Tiffany violet.


    There was a movement approaching behind them. Both of them couldn''t help looking at each other.


    When he saw Breyer flame approaching, Tiffany violet was slightly relieved. He was too reluctant to face the magic light with his current strength. If Breyer flame, who was charged with corpse control, could share the pressure, his situation should be better.


    "Hum -"


    While fates was cold and snorted, his dagger waved and chopped, and the dark green fog turned into a half moon and chopped at Brell flame.


    Peng!


    The half moon shaped dark green fog hit Breyer flame, and a large number of dark green fog sputtered. The surrounding buildings were riddled with holes under the sputtered dark green fog, and finally collapsed.


    However, Breuer flame, attacked by the dark green fog, was alloyed in silver gray. He didn''t see any damage, and even his movement speed was not affected. He continued to rush to fates.


    "What?"


    Seeing the blare flame that continued to rush without the slightest influence, fates''s pupils shrunk, and his face finally showed dignity.


    Whew!


    Brell. The flame rushed close to fates, and the golden spear stabbed fates.


    Dang!


    The dark green short sword tilted, and fates swung open the golden long gun to drive back Breyer''s flame.


    At this time, a purple flame spread. As soon as fates''s complexion changed, he fled to the side, but he was still wiped in his left arm by the purple flame, his clothes were charred, and a scald appeared on his arm.


    "Damn it..."


    After looking at the scald on his left arm, fates turned blue. Facing the siege of one person and one body, he was actually at a disadvantage.


    Shua!


    Out of the crack of the virtual shadow of the golden blade, he noticed that Tiffany violet and Blair flame had the upper hand. Gray was slightly relieved and looked at Derek and his eyes flashed a cold color.


    "It''s time for me to work!"


    Sobbing¡ª¡ª


    A misty crystal ball appeared in his hand. After the blood force was injected and excited, all the surrounding miles were shrouded in the white mist.


    After the fog was exhausted in the last World War I, he wrapped the crystal ball in the magic crystal and cultivated the magic crystal to restore the fog again.


    "Be careful and rush out quickly. This fog has the ability to induce illusion!"


    Seeing the fog around, Derek and the three changed their complexion. They knew that the weapons were powerful at the same time. The blood beast was able to swing and cut. In the fog, he opened three roads to the fog free area outside and ran out quickly.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Derek and Meryl successfully rushed out of the fog, but fates on the other side was blocked by gray when he was about to rush out of the fog.


    Seeing gray blocking the road ahead, he paused slightly, and it was this pause that the surrounding fog filled in again, covering the fog free area he cut out, and he fell into the fog again.


    "No, Chaucer is trapped inside. Let''s fight outside to kill the fog!"


    After rushing out of the fog area, Derek and Meryl immediately found that Chaucer could not rush out. They both changed their complexion and attacked the fog area together to kill the fog.


    Shua!


    Although he was also in the fog, Gray''s vision was clearly visible. The sword in his hand was cut, and a purple light suddenly hit Chaucer.


    Peng!


    Fog has the ability to induce illusion. Any dynamic and static position heard in the fog will be different from the actual position. When Chaucer realized that the danger was avoiding in one direction, he took the initiative to meet the purple light and was hit by the purple light.


    Under the purple light, his face grew old quickly, his hair and the goatee on his chin became gray, and his appearance changed from middle-aged to 60 or 70 years old.


    With one blow, his life was even cut above fates.


    Fates was forced by Gray''s sword wrapped with purple light. At that time, a large part of the purple light was used as a defense to break fates''s magic light level.


    Simply put, it is to speed up the time flow at the position where fates is cut, and the body decays, so as to achieve the purpose of breaking the defense.


    Just now, this purple light spread all over Chaucer''s body, so that the time at every position of Chaucer''s body was evenly accelerated. Although there was no wound, there was more life lost.


    "No, my life!"


    The body was greatly old, and Chaucer immediately felt that his originally energetic body was out of strength.


    A cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Even if he was seriously injured, his life expectancy would be reduced. After all, he would not necessarily die if he was seriously injured, but his life expectancy would be reduced. It is practical to live at least a hundred years less.


    Crackling!


    With a knife, the black lightning cut a fog free area in the fog. He rushed out along the fog free area in panic, but gray, covered with blue light, appeared in his front again.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, the black lightning on the sabre struck gray who was blocking the way, and gray blocked the sabre with a blue light wrapped around his sword.


    Dang!


    Both gray and Chaucer couldn''t help retreating from the violent collision. At this time, the surrounding fog filled in again, drowning both of them.


    "No -"


    Shrouded in fog again, Chaucer''s back was cold and sweaty, and his face was distorted by fear. He was not sure whether he would die if attacked again.


    Shua!


    Gray''s eyes were killing, his face was cold, and the blue light attacked Chaucer again.


    Just then.


    Patter¡ª¡ª


    The originally diffuse fog suddenly collapsed. Under the successive attacks of Derek and Meryl, the fog was consumed and disappeared, and the blue light attacking Chaucer was immediately noticed by Chaucer, Derek and Meryl.


    "Chaucer, get away!"


    Derek and Meryl both turned pale and exclaimed.


    Chaucer, who was locked by the blue light, had his heart beating wildly. Stimulated by his desire for survival, he broke out a far more ordinary reaction.


    His legs suddenly kicked on the ground, and countless cracks appeared on the ground under his foot. With this anti shock force, he avoided to the side.


    Shua!


    He could brush with the purple light, a pinch of hair brushed with the purple light, and immediately withered and decayed. Death was so close to him.


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    Avoiding the purple light, he gasped deeply, and his whole body became heavy. It seemed that he had consumed all his energy just now.


    Shua, Shua!


    Gray lifted his sword and prepared to cut out the purple light again. At this time, the virtual shadow of the golden blade and the white cold quickly attacked gray. Gray had to turn into a purple light to avoid the attack.


    When he dodged the attack, he found that Chaucer had turned away from him in horror.


    "Just a little!"


    Gray was filled with regret for losing the chance to continue shooting. If Chaucer could be solved just now, he would have a great chance of winning the battle. He still had one enemy and two.


    "I didn''t expect to become so difficult!"


    After looking at Chaucer, who has become 60 or 70 years old, Derek and Meryl were shocked, but they also had jealousy and a trace of happiness.


    Shocked by the terrible experience after being attacked by the purple light, it is too terrible to forcibly reduce the life span.


    Even in the original world where there are many powerful forces and a large number of talented children, there are few such people, and the other party, a bit Aboriginal relying on the original world, actually has such ability, which makes them crazy with jealousy.


    The slightest happiness is because Chaucer, not the two of them, was fortunately stopped.


    The four of them are just formed temporarily because they recycle magic weapons. It''s not deep to talk about feelings. Dead friends don''t die poor. This truth naturally applies to them.


    "Trouble, it would be nice if we could use blood skills to increase combat power. Unfortunately, for the task, the blood skills we cultivate are auxiliary blood skills."


    Meryl frowned and her lips closed.


    Different planes have different plane rules. Some plane rules are loose and do not exclude outsiders. Even outsiders can give full play to their full strength.


    In some aspects, the rules are extremely exclusive. Once outsiders enter, they will be suppressed by most of their strength. This is the case in this aspect now.


    Of course, the forces in which they are located finally chose this plane as the breeding place because this plane will not only limit them, but also limit their enemies.


    In order to liberate the limited strength, their blood skills are auxiliary. They can absorb the original breath of the material produced by the world and make their breath close to the breath of the world, which has achieved the purpose of liberating the strength.


    It is for this reason that they have no way to use blood skills to increase their combat power.


    "It seems that we can only use blood skills!"


    Seeing that the fog crystal ball could not kill anyone, gray flashed a decisive color in his eyes.


    The reason why he didn''t use his blood skills at the first time was that on the one hand, he wanted to see what degree of combat power he had the ability to rule time.


    On the other hand, although the time rule ability is powerful, the consumption of blood power is also extremely huge.


    If you use the blood skill when using the time rule ability, his blood power will be consumed faster. In this case, it is easy to cause the embarrassing situation that the enemy has not killed all, but his own blood power has been exhausted.


    Now, almost all the means have been used, and they still can''t win the three, so they can only risk using blood skills!

 Chapter 605

    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The brain is branded with the crazy law of communication. The virtual shadow of the crazy law appears in Gray''s body, which stimulates the blood force in gray to operate and consume quickly in some way.


    KAKA!


    Gray''s figure under his black combat suit expanded rapidly, and soon expanded to more than two meters. If gray gave the impression that he was an elegant noble childe, then gray gave the impression that he was a veteran soldier.


    He looked coldly at Derek and the three, and a killing opportunity rushed towards Derek and the three.


    "Be careful, he used his blood skills!"


    Seeing that gray had changed so much, Derek and the three of them all turned pale. They knew that the critical moment had come.


    If the three of them can carry Gray''s next violent attack and persist until Gray''s blood power is exhausted, they will win. Gray with exhausted blood power will not turn out any prodigal son.


    If the three of them can''t carry it, they will face the failure of the task, and even their own lives will be buried in this plane.


    "Let''s fight together. Don''t let him have a chance to get close to us. As long as we make it through, we will win!"


    Derek drank low and faced the pressure of life and death. His face became ferocious and his eyes showed a trace of madness.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    The saber in his hand was chopped, and a terrible cold immediately spread out. Under the cold, the surrounding area was covered with ice and snow, and quickly spread in the direction of gray.


    Meryl and Chaucer naturally understand the current situation. If they survive, they will win. If they fail, they will lose. Therefore, they all look dignified.


    The hiltless blade suspended in front of one of them was shining like the sun, and the whole handle blade turned into a golden light to attack gray.


    The other was a black lightning burst, turned into a huge winding lightning, left a charred trace on the ground, and attacked gray at a speed no slower than the "golden light".


    Shua!


    Locked by three magic light level attacks, Gray''s face was cold, and the purple light wrapped around the sword in his hand, and then cut it horizontally.


    The purple light diffused like pilian and met the attack of three magic lights.


    Peng!


    First of all, the white cold air collided with the purple light. When it collided with the purple light, the white cold air showed violent waves, but finally the white cold air dissipated completely, and the purple light continued to move forward and attack another magic light level.


    Poof!


    This time, the golden blade turned into golden light, and the golden blade also showed violent waves when encountering purple light. However, this time, the purple light rather than the golden blade was broken.


    The purple light is broken and the golden blade passes through. Although its power has been weakened a lot, it still attacks gray.


    Dang!


    The long sword was twined with purple light, and gray knocked down gently.


    Then his figure shrouded in the purple light disappeared. At the moment when he disappeared, a huge black lightning spread to other parts of the temple. Along the way, many buildings were blackened and collapsed.


    Whoosh!


    More than a hundred meters away from where he was just now, gray appeared.


    In the face of the joint attack of the three magic lights, even his current defense can not be hard affected by the attack action, so in the face of the joint attack of the three, he chose to resist with the blood beast ability and avoid with speed.


    "It''s just this degree..."


    Looking at the position just now, his eyebrows picked up.


    Although he didn''t know the existence of the second level of magic light and how strong the combat power could be, he was very sure that the power of the blow just now definitely didn''t reach the second level of magic light.


    The second level attack of magic light can never be blocked by two magic light level attacks, which can be inferred from the gap between all levels of King level.


    Without using the crazy blood skill, his combat power was not weaker than the magic light. After using the crazy blood skill, his combat power was only increased by such a small margin, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "It seems that blood skill does not have the same effect on any level!"


    Gray was thoughtful.


    Each level of magic weapons has its own suitable crowd, such as gold weapons. If they are held in the hands of King level soldiers, they can fight beyond the level. However, if they are held in the hands of magic light soldiers, although they can increase their combat effectiveness and give themselves more advantages in the same realm, they can no longer fight beyond the level.


    Like magic weapons, blood skill is likely to be the same. The same level of blood skill understanding corresponds to different levels, and the increase can be different.


    At the king level, he can be comparable to the magic light with his blood skills, but when he has reached the magic light, it is difficult to cross the level with his blood skills.


    If he wants to cross levels again with his crazy blood skill combat power, I''m afraid only his understanding of blood skill can reach the second stage or the third stage.


    "Fortunately, blood skills are not completely useless!"


    The look in his eyes was replaced by a cold color, and Gray''s figure shrouded in purple light quickly rushed out.


    Whoosh!


    Gray rushed through the cracks of golden shadows.


    Whoosh!


    Gray dodged the winding huge black lightning and passed by.


    Whoosh!


    Greten moved into the air to avoid the white Sensen cold that billowed and spread like sea waves.


    Gray unexpectedly dodged the attack of Derek''s three people one after another, narrowing the distance between him and Derek''s three people.


    At this time, his speed was much faster than before using crazy blood skill. Obviously, the increase of blood skill in speed was not weakened.


    It is not difficult to understand that the effect of crazy blood skill on his speed is by strengthening the body, while the effect of time ability on his speed is by affecting the time around him. The objects of the two actions are different and will not interfere with each other.


    "No, his speed was increased by blood skill!"


    Seeing Gray''s crazy blood skill, the power of blood beast''s ability didn''t increase much. Derek, who knew more about blood skill than gray, immediately thought of the reason and was relieved.


    However, the three people''s happiness did not last long, and they were stunned to find that although Gray''s blood beast ability did not increase much, Gray''s speed was greatly increased, much faster than just now, and unexpectedly avoided the attack of the three of them with speed.


    This is a great crisis. If the other party approaches with this speed, they will be in danger!


    "Step back and stop him from approaching!"


    Derek made a quick decision and ordered the three to retreat one after another. At the same time, the attack crazy shrouded gray.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Within the temple, a large number of buildings were collapsing. In just a few moments, less than half of the buildings were destroyed.


    Even after Rune reinforcement, it can''t withstand the attack of magic light level, not to mention the joint attack of multiple magic lights. Only an important position like the altar, after higher-level Rune reinforcement, can it not be damaged under the shock wave.


    Earth and rock splash, smoke and snow diffuse, and cold ice spread everywhere. This is a doomsday scene. If someone lives, I''m afraid thousands of people will die under their fight.


    Whoosh!


    In the smoke, a purple light rushed out and quickly chased Derek. It was gray.


    By virtue of speed, he has the ability to avoid the blood beast of rampant bombardment.


    Shua!


    Glancing at Derek and the three, gray showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth and turned into a purple light to chase Chaucer. The distance between him and Chaucer is getting closer quickly. Chaucer, who has lost a lot of life, is obviously the most suitable target.


    "Damn it, gray Fergus has an eye on me!"


    The distance between Chaucer and gray was getting closer and closer. Chaucer''s back was sweating, his heart was afraid, his face became ferocious, and he attacked gray frantically.


    In his current state, if he is attacked by Gray''s ability again, he is likely to die of old age.


    Crackling!


    The winding huge black lightning and dark green arrows were alternately attacked by Chaucer, but gray avoided them.


    Nearby, Derek and Meryl are anxious. The same cold and golden blade attack gray one after another, but gray still avoids them.


    Finally, gray brought Chaucer very close.


    Shua!


    The long sword that had been wrapped by the purple light was cut out, and suddenly a purple light filled out like a peerless drill.


    Whoosh!


    Unconsciously, Chaucer''s clothes were already wet with cold sweat. His eyes were scarlet and focused on Gray''s every move.


    When he saw Gray''s purple light, he suddenly kicked on the ground. After countless cracks shook on the ground, his body suddenly rose and moved into the air.


    He knew that he couldn''t stop the purple light with his combat power, so he had to avoid it.


    The purple light spread from his feet to the distance. The surface of the buildings in the distance became mottled, and then large areas collapsed. It was decayed after thousands of years.


    "Chaucer, be careful!"


    Avoiding the purple light, Derek did not have time to breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he heard the anxious cry of Derek and Meryl, looked up, and immediately saw that the distance between gray and him was narrowed again, and a purple light cut out of the other party''s sword again.


    When he was in the air, his feet fiercely stepped on the air and wanted to avoid as before. Unfortunately, facing the purple light cut out after the distance was narrowed again, he had no ability to avoid.


    "No..."


    He cried out in horror and despair. He had not found that it was gray''s coldness to kill gray after he destroyed the blood sacrifice.


    If he can repent, he will never take the task of "great credit and little danger" to this position.


    Who says this plane can''t give birth to magic light?


    There is Brell flame in front and gray Fergus in the back, especially gray Fergus. The combat power has exceeded the ordinary magic light. Can''t the magic light be born?


    Now he really wants to slap the face of the person who vowed that the plane could not give birth to magic light and let him have a good look. This is the plane he promised that he would never give birth to magic light limited by the plane source array.


    Unfortunately, he has no such opportunity.


    Buzz!


    His body was wrapped in purple light. Visible to the naked eye, his hair was becoming snow-white.


    His skin is quickly covered with wrinkles, stacked like the skin of an old tree, even more ugly than the skin of an old tree. It is full of age spots, which makes people worry about whether the skin on his face will fall off automatically.


    And his eyes became extremely turbid, without any luster.


    Patter!


    His body was stiff and fell to the ground without any sound. He had been deprived of his life and died of old age.

 Chapter 606

    "Chaucer -"


    Looking at Chaucer who had fallen from the air without any sound, Derek and Meryl''s eyes were full of anger and horror.


    Angry at Chaucer''s death, he was also shocked at Chaucer''s death.


    Although the relationship is not too close, it comes from the same force and is a companion performing the same task. Chaucer''s death naturally makes them angry.


    And Chaucer''s death announced that gray Fergus had the power to deprive them of life and kill them. This strange way of death and the dangerous situation of threatening their lives surprised them.


    "It''s your turn!"


    After looking at the dead Chaucer, he confirmed that Chaucer was completely dead. Gray looked coldly at Derek and Meryl. The killing in his eyes was like a rolling cloud blocking the sky and the sun.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, he turned into a purple light and rushed at them.


    "His blood power must be running out. Just carry it for a moment and we''ll win!"


    Looking at gray who turned into purple light, Derek and Meryl both felt their scalp numb and retreated quickly, with deep fear in their eyes.


    The chill of Bai Sen Sen was like waves surging, with extreme chill. The virtual shadow of the golden blade was like golden beams, with a sharp breath, attacking gray one after another.


    They don''t want to hurt gray, because they know that gray can''t be hurt by Gray''s current defense. They just want to stop gray from approaching, delay time, and drag Gray''s blood out.


    They didn''t think about running away separately, and they might survive together. But if they ran away separately, with gray Fergus''s speed and blood beast power, one of them would die, and they obviously didn''t want to be the one who would die.


    Whoosh!


    Covered with purple light, everything outside slowed down in Gray''s eyes. The process of cold ice spreading on the ground was clearly visible. When the virtual shadow of the golden blade crossed through the air, the air ripples caused by it were also clearly visible.


    The purple light enveloped gray. He was like a touch of purple light, shuttling between the cold and the empty shadow of the golden blade, approaching Derek and Meryl quickly.


    Shua!


    Forced close, he swept over Derek and Meryl, and finally locked Derek with cold eyes.


    The sword in his hand crossed, and a purple light brought a ripple, with a strange smell, attacked Derek.


    Seeing the purple light coming to him, Derek''s sweat stood up, his forehead was full of fine cold sweat, suddenly burst out his fastest speed, sputtered countless dust in situ, and moved sideways to avoid.


    WOW!


    The purple light passed through his original position and swept to a series of buildings behind him. I saw that the surface of a series of buildings behind him immediately became mottled, and then crashed and collapsed like rain.


    There was no time to see the rotten and collapsed buildings behind him under the purple light. Derek''s terrible cold surged towards gray and retreated quickly. He knew that the attack would never end.


    Sure enough, soon another purple light brought a ripple and swept towards him again.


    Avoiding his cold and Meryl''s golden blade, gray shot him again.


    Whoosh!


    The sweat was thrown down during Derek''s rapid movement, and the purple light rubbed Derek''s body. As soon as Derek''s clothes on his back were slightly rubbed by the purple light, they quickly decayed into powder and disappeared.


    Shua, Shua!


    Derek dodged two purple lights one after another, and each time he could pass by the purple light.


    One of his blood skills is speed. His speed can reach the peak of the first level of magic light. With this speed, he can avoid the purple light several times in a row, instead of being easily swept by the purple light like Chaucer.


    But it has almost reached his limit, because gray is getting closer and closer to him.


    Shua!


    A purple light beam hit him head-on, so close that he couldn''t escape. As soon as he gritted his teeth, his sword was wrapped in cold air and split towards the purple light beam.


    Wheeze!


    In contact with the purple beam, the cold air wrapped on his Sabre suddenly dissipated and collapsed under the action of time. Although most of the purple beam was lost, a small half still hit him.


    Originally, the other direction of blood method is power. The combination of power and blood beast ability is powerful enough to reach the limit of the first level of magic light and tear up any attack of the first level of magic light.


    The power of purple beam after crazy increase is also at the first level of magic light. Unfortunately, purple beam is not so much a beam as a regular thing, and physical attack is completely ineffective.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Wrapped by the purple beam, he was frightened and struggled violently. He wanted to tear up the purple beam with brute force, but it was in vain. This was not what physical force could tear up.


    The rules of time acted on him, just like decades and hundreds of years in a moment. When he came back to his mind, he found that his originally tight muscles had become slightly relaxed. Needless to think, his life was reduced.


    The fact is also true. At this time, his appearance has changed from middle-aged to old. Although it is only a small half of the power of purple light, it has also cut off his life span of more than 100 years.


    "Meryl, help me. He won''t last long!"


    Feeling the deprivation of life, Derek felt fear in his heart, and his eyes were filled with horror. Knowing that he had been targeted by gray, he shouted anxiously to Meryl.


    Just then something unexpected happened to him.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to die!"


    With fear on Meryl''s exquisite face, she withdrew without hesitation and fled to one side.


    It is indeed possible to fight with Derek until gray Fergus''s blood power is exhausted and turn defeat into victory, but it is also possible that the other party''s blood power is enough to kill them here at the same time.


    Now an opportunity is in front of her. Derek has obviously been watched by gray Fergus. That is to say, when the two escape at the same time, the other party is bound to chase Derek, who has been attacked by time, so she doesn''t hesitate to turn and run away.


    "Meryl, you... Asshole!"


    Seeing that Meryl actually left herself and ran away, Derek was so angry that his face was black and his face roared ferociously and twisted.


    In a different place, he would choose the same way as Meryl, but when others treat themselves in this way, he is very angry. This is human nature. He would rather let me bear others than others bear me.


    Shua!


    Gray rushed to Derek, and another purple light hit Derek.


    As Meryl thinks, between her and Derek, gray will indeed choose Derek who has suffered the invasion of time and is easier to kill.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the purple light, Derek''s face was ferocious because of despair. The cold air wrapped the sword in his hand and cut it to the purple light.


    With the same result just now, Derek''s body grew old again under the residual power of purple light.


    The hair is snow-white and even falls off, becoming sparse, and obvious senile spots appear on the surface of the skin.


    At this time, he was like a blood beast who once dominated the forest, but now his hair was sparse and fell into his twilight years.


    Shua!


    Gray''s eyes were cold and another purple light hit Derek.


    The aging of his body greatly reduced Derek''s ability to move. This time, he even had time to cut off the knife in his hand, and he had been hit by the purple light.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Under the purple light, his face grew old quickly, his hair fell completely, his face wrinkles were stacked intensively, and his body smelled rotten


    Finally, he fell straight down and died like Chaucer.


    "I really saw a good play!"


    Looking at Derek''s body and Meryl''s escape direction, gray smiled sarcastically.


    The next moment, his height of more than two meters shrunk rapidly and returned to his normal height. A burst of dizziness hit his head and forced him to hold it until he didn''t fall down.


    Time rule ability plus blood skill, the consumption of blood power is too fast. After killing Chaucer and Derek continuously, his blood power has reached the bottom. If Meryl chooses to stay and deal with him with Derek, he may be in danger.


    Unfortunately, Meryl chose to leave Derek and escape. She can''t say that the other party''s choice is wrong, but that the other Party chose the way with the greatest chance of survival.


    If you stay and fight side by side with Derek, you may survive or die, but if you choose to escape, you may survive greatly.


    With the speed of the magic light level, it is enough to run a few miles away in a few moments. After losing the trace of the other party, the possibility of finding the other party will become very small, unless there are several people who are not slower than Meryl or are good at tracking.


    Naturally, there are no people with digital speed comparable to the magic light level on Gray''s side, and he is not good at tracking, so the other party''s escape has become inevitable.


    However, the escape is only temporary. Gray believes that he will meet the other party soon and will give the other party a surprise at that time. Now he pays more attention to the battle between Tiffany violet, Blair flame and another person of the fifth force.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The golden spear stabbed fates in the abdomen, and fates stumbled backwards with a wound in his abdomen.


    At this time, he was very miserable. There were dozens of wounds, large and small, and some of them were blackened around. The injury was not light.


    Seeing what happened to Chaucer and Derek, he didn''t want to escape. Unfortunately, the speed of Brell flame was still above him. With God Forney violet, he didn''t have a chance to escape at all.


    Poof!


    Stumbling back, a purple flame attacked fates'' back. There was no time to avoid, and a serious charred mark appeared on huates'' back.


    With continuous injuries, he has been seriously injured and his action has become slow.


    "It seems I don''t have to do it!"


    Blood power consumes a lot, but there are no enemies enough to pose a threat. Gray doesn''t intend to waste a bottle of precious advanced recovery potion to quickly restore blood power.


    Seeing that fates was not far from death under the siege of Tiffany violet and Blair flame, he decided not to intervene in the battle.


    Poof!


    Sure enough, a few minutes after the fight, under a purple flame, fates fell down straight with purple flame burning all over, and died completely, under the joint efforts of Tiffany violet and Blair flame.

 Chapter 607

    The altar, which is covered with blood lines like a huge blood carpet, is located in the center of the temple and surrounded by many buildings.


    At this time, all these buildings collapsed in the battle just now, and the broken surface was full of traces of various blood beast abilities, but this altar was intact without any damage.


    Even in the fierce battle before, there was no slightest damage. The high-level Rune reinforcement made its defense strong to a terrible level, and even the attack of magic light level was difficult to damage.


    In the center of this altar, there is a circular barrier of more than ten square meters emitting white light. The barrier is like a pillar of light, which can be seen from a distance.


    Within the barrier, a sword weapon emits a bright golden light, dazzling like the golden sun, which makes people intoxicated with its beauty.


    "This is the magic weapon that the fifth force wants to recycle?"


    Gray and Tiffany violet stood beside the circular barrier and looked at the sword weapon inside the barrier. It was a golden and beautiful sword like a work of art, but its terrible smell reminded its identity. It was not a work of art, but a tool for killing.


    "Let me see if I can break it!"


    Tiffany violet''s golden Sabre was wrapped with purple flame and cut on the white barrier, but the white barrier was not damaged. On the contrary, he was shocked by the white barrier for several steps, and his face was slightly solemn. He cut it off again.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    More than ten knives were cut continuously, and the little blood power left by Tiffany violet was completely exhausted, but the white barrier was still not damaged, and even the strength had not decreased.


    "This barrier is not simple. Even with the magic light level combat power, it is almost impossible to break it!"


    Breathed heavily, said Tiffany violet, shaking his head.


    "I really don''t know how the fifth force will finally take out this sword!"


    "Either master the method to open the defense barrier, or the barrier will disappear after the blood sacrifice..."


    Around the defense barrier, Gray said.


    At first, I underestimated the defense of this defense barrier and thought that the combat power of magic light level could be broken. Now it seems that magic light level can''t be broken, at least ordinary magic light level can''t be broken.


    "What should we do here? The fifth faction has escaped and is likely to turn back to get this magic weapon. If this weapon falls into the other party''s hands, the consequences will be very serious."


    Tiffany violet looked at gray, and even now there was still a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    With one against three and one fighting three magic lights alone, gray not only won, but also killed two of them. This record can be described as horror.


    He knew how difficult it was to kill a magic light when he joined hands with "Breyer flame". How terrible was gray''s combat power that could defeat three with one and kill two?


    Although I can''t see the depth of gray and have guessed that I may not be gray''s opponent, I didn''t expect that gray is so strong now.


    The opponent''s combat power is not as simple as fighting with the magic light, but can completely crush the ordinary magic light.


    "The other party may not dare to come back, but to be on the safe side, I will leave Brell flame here to guard. Once the other party appears, I can feel it immediately."


    He squatted down and knocked on the altar under his feet. Gray said he had some plans in his heart.


    Using space transmission, the two left the temple and returned to Fergus castle. The people waiting anxiously in Fergus Castle immediately greeted them and asked them about the final results.


    "What? There are four magic lights in the fifth faction, three of them have been killed, and only one is at large?!"


    There was a sound of sucking cold air. Hearing the final result, there was a sound of sucking cold air in Fergus castle.


    Facing the four magic lights, in their view, it is extremely difficult to stop the fifth force from sacrificing the world. However, they did not expect that they not only stopped the fifth force from sacrificing the world, but also killed three of the four magic lights.


    Such a result surprised, stunned, surprised and excited them. The older generation still forced to be reserved. Although they were full of excitement, they endured without losing aristocratic etiquette. Many people of the younger generation did not have the reserve of the older generation, and many people jumped up with excitement.


    Since the departure of gray and Tiffany violet, people have been worried that they will fail and die in the hands of the fifth force.


    Now they have succeeded in stopping the blood sacrifice plan of the fifth force and killing three people of the fifth force. This unexpected record makes them excited.


    "Lord Tiffany, how did you do it?"


    Jennifer Austin came to ask, which also asked the curiosity of almost everyone.


    Among them, some of them have personally seen the power of magic light, while others have not seen it, but have heard of it. They are really curious about how gray and Tiffany violet, who are less than magic light, defeated the four magic lights.


    "The reason why we can have such a big victory this time is mainly due to your excellency gray."


    Tiffany violet sighed.


    "Mr. gray stopped the three people alone, and killed two of them. Even the person I killed was killed with the cooperation of Mr. Gray''s corpse control ability."


    "Gray alone blocked the three magic lights? And killed two of them alone?"


    "Lord gray killed two people alone?"


    Those unfamiliar with gray looked at gray with deep awe and shock.


    One man fought three magic lights alone and killed two of them. What a heroic achievement?


    Just thinking of the battle scene at that time, they were deeply shocked.


    For all of them present, the magic light was an unreachable realm. It was the existence that they could crush and kill them by raising their hands. It was such an existence. Three of them joined hands against gray and were killed.


    What a heroic record. Many people look at gray as if they are looking at a monster. Isn''t gray twenty-five years old?


    Now that we have such strong combat power, how can the other side grow in the future?


    "The gap is getting bigger and bigger!"


    Francis smiled bitterly. Once upon a time, his combat power was higher than gray, but now Gray''s combat power is enough to crush the magic light, and he is only at the first level of the king level.


    "Yes, the gap is getting bigger and bigger. Sometimes, I can''t help thinking whether my qualification is too poor!"


    Gem queen Grenville Austin also shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    The original words have been confirmed, and the existence of the other party will deeply hit the younger generation. Now even she can''t think of chasing each other''s footsteps, let alone other young people.


    "Yes, don''t be proud!"


    Sophia''s mouth tilted slightly, a faint smile hung on her beautiful face, patted gray on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    Gray couldn''t look at each other. When did he have such a "leader".


    In the world of ice and snow, a beautiful woman with a beauty mole at the corner of her mouth runs through the sky.


    She was as fast as thunder, and her figure crossed the sky like thunder and disappeared into the distance.


    Seeing her passing through the air, the irritable blood beast crawled down. Even the king level blood beast couldn''t help burying his head deeply, because with each other, there was a ray of terrible pressure.


    "Soon, we''ll be there soon!"


    After confirming that no one came after her, Meryl breathed a long sigh, and the big stone in her heart finally fell slightly.


    What happened more than a day ago was a nightmare for her. The blood sacrifice was interrupted when it was about to intensify. Not only that, but also three companions died.


    Although Derek and fates didn''t die when they finally left, she still insisted, but she knew that their ending was doomed. There was almost no second possibility except death.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the culprit who caused this result - gray Fergus. She felt frightened by the strength of the other party. The other party was a monster.


    Even in the original world with a large number of talents, there are absolutely few people with such talents. It is difficult to imagine that such a barren plane, which is difficult to suppress the birth of magic light because of the plane source array, could give birth to such a terrible existence.


    Fortunately, she will soon reach the world barrier leading to the original world. Just break the world barrier and return to the original world, and she will be completely safe.


    The failure of the mission will certainly make her severely punished, but even if she is severely punished, it is always better to die here.


    Ahead, the dark world barrier had appeared in front of her. She couldn''t help feeling excited and ran a little faster.


    Suddenly, she suddenly stopped running forward, and her pupils looked forward in horror.


    In front, at the position of the world barrier leading to the original world, a young man with black hair in Black War clothes stood calmly. When he saw her coming, the other party even smiled at him, but the other party''s smile seemed to her like a devil''s funny smile.


    Her face turned white, her heart beat wildly, as if to jump out of her throat, and her feet kicked fiercely in the air. She changed direction in the air and fled in the direction of rapid communication.


    Whoosh!


    A blue light quickly chased after her and quickly crossed her. In her horror, it blocked in front of her and blocked her way. It was the black haired young man just now.


    The young man with black hair is naturally gray. After Meryl escaped, gray guessed that the other party was likely to escape to this world barrier and leave the world from this world barrier.


    So after returning to Fergus castle, he immediately left Fergus castle. Space transmission came here and waited for each other''s arrival.


    And as he expected, the other party did come.

 Chapter 608

    ¡±You, how could you... Be here? "


    Meryl looked at gray with a white face and a sense of despair rose in her heart. She naturally knew what would happen when she met gray one-on-one.


    "Nature is waiting for you."


    Gray''s mouth tilted slightly and his eyes were cold.


    "No, don''t kill me, I can take refuge in you..."


    Being stared at by Gray''s cold eyes, Meryl felt cold and cold.


    "You answer me a few questions first."


    Gray was noncommittal about Meryl''s request for mercy.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Hearing from Gray''s words that gray meant to let her go, Meryl''s desperate heart suddenly gave birth to hope and hurriedly asked.


    "What kind of world is the world behind this world barrier?"


    Gray pointed to the world barrier not far away.


    "A world thousands of times wider than this plane is called the original world."


    When it comes to the original world, Meryl can''t help feeling proud and proud of being born in the original world, which is a sense of superiority shared by many people born in the original world.


    However, as soon as she thought of her current situation, she immediately disappeared. Compared with the other party, the other party was more like being born in the original world, and she was more like an Aboriginal born in the plane.


    "Thousands of times wider?"


    Gray was slightly surprised. Although the world is not big, it can never be called small. What a huge and vast world will be if it is tens of millions of times larger than the world now?


    After thinking about it, gray asked.


    "What''s the difference between calling our world a plane and calling your world a world?"


    "Yes, the two are different. There are many planes, but there is only one world, that is, the original world. In fact, all planes are bred by the original world and exist relying on the original world. All planes are connected to the original world."


    A person from the original world has become an Aboriginal prisoner, pressing her heart, Meryl replied.


    "The plane is born from the original world and exists relying on the original world..."


    Gray digested the information Meryl said. Although he guessed from the actions of the fifth force that the fifth force might come from a world with a higher level than the world, he didn''t expect it to be such a "high" world. The world they live in is just a subsidiary of each other''s world.


    He breathed a little heavily, which was caused by his excitement. Knowing that there was such a huge world, he suddenly had a longing. At this time, he had been able to experience the king''s feelings of being trapped and dying in this world.


    "There should be forces behind you. What''s the name of the forces behind you?"


    Calm down, gray asked, looking at Meryl.


    He has destroyed the level of blood sacrifice of the fifth force, and even killed three of them. He must have an irreconcilable death feud with the forces behind him. Understanding this force and beware of its subsequent retaliation are what he needs to do most at present.


    "The power we belong to is the temple of light..."


    "Temple of light?!"


    Gray slowly recited the name of this force and tasted it from the name. From the other party''s name, gray felt an unusual force that dared to name it after the temple. I''m afraid the origin of this force will not be small.


    He said in a low voice.


    "Tell me more about the strength of the temple of light."


    "Yes..."


    With Meryl''s telling, Gray''s face gradually became dignified, even heavy.


    After a simple understanding, he has understood that the strength of the forces behind the other party is by no means what he can compete with now. Compared with the forces behind the other party, he can be described as "weak".


    For a simple example, the existence of the magic light level is already the top-level existence in this level, but among the other party''s forces, it only barely reaches the top level. Above it, there is a higher level of existence. It can be imagined that the terror of the forces behind the other party.


    Although I have guessed that the power behind the other party will not be weak through that magic weapon of unknown level, I didn''t expect that the power behind the other party will be strong to this extent.


    For him now, the forces behind the other party are simply a big Mac, an existence that can''t be defeated in any case.


    The only good thing is that because of the unique rules of this plane, the first level of magic light is the limit of coming. The existence above magic light level cannot come to this plane. Otherwise, any one who comes will be enough to crush him.


    "I said everything you want to know. Let me go and I can take refuge in you."


    Meryl''s eyes looked to gray.


    Her chest trembled slightly, revealing a full curve. A beauty mole at the corner of her mouth filled her with a unique charm, which made people want to conquer her.


    "Sorry, I can''t keep you!"


    Gray shook his head slightly, his eyes were cold and indifferent, and did not pay attention to Meryl''s coquettish.


    He is a normal person and naturally pursues "good things". Just thinking that the other party''s age can be his grandmother''s grandmother, he has no interest.


    "You, you, didn''t you just say... I answered your question and you let me go?"


    Meryl''s face twisted with anger and her eyes glared at gray.


    "I didn''t make such a commitment."


    Gray''s face showed sarcasm. He really didn''t make any commitment, but cleverly talked to make the other party mistakenly think that as long as he answered his question, he would let the other party go.


    "You must die!"


    The empty shadow of the golden blade attacked gray one after another, and Meryl''s face was blue with anger.


    Unfortunately, she retreated quickly and Gray''s speed was faster. Even without using the crazy growth rate, Gray''s speed should be higher than her.


    Whoosh!


    Covered with purple light, gray avoided the virtual shadow of golden blades and chased Meryl faster than Meryl.


    In just a few moments, he had caught up with Meryl, and a purple light rippled out in front of him and swept towards Meryl.


    Whoosh!


    Meryl fled in panic, but gray was too close to her when he shot. It was too late to resist or avoid.


    Buzz!


    Her body was wrapped in purple light. For a moment, it seemed that the absurd feeling of hundreds of years or even hundreds of years floated to her heart. Then she was frightened and found that her originally beautiful hair was gradually losing luster and her originally tight skin was slowly becoming loose.


    Patter!


    The purple light disappeared, and her face had changed from a beautiful woman to a woman in her fifties, and the crow''s feet on her face were clearly visible.


    "No, no..."


    She screamed in horror and despair, frightened by her lost face, desperate to wait for her fate.


    "I fought with you!"


    Under the threat of death, she regained her courage and looked at gray with resentment. The golden blade broke out and a golden light cut off gray.


    Shua!


    In this regard, gray just turned around, he had avoided the golden blade, and the purple light attacked her again from another direction.


    Buzz!


    Without any accident, Meryl was wrapped in the purple light again. Her face and body were old at the speed visible to the naked eye. When the purple light disappeared, she had become a bent old woman with white hair on her back.


    Peng!


    The old woman fell from the air and fell on the icy ground. She struggled to get up, but she couldn''t succeed several times. Instead, her raised hand was unable to fall and didn''t move.


    "Already dead!"


    Gray came forward and confirmed that he was dead before he was completely relieved.


    Gray dared not accept the other party''s refuge, because the existence of a magic light level is not under his control at all, and an inadvertent may be backfired.


    If the other party escapes back to the original world and exposes the situation here, the situation will be very unfavorable, so gray does not hesitate to kill the other party and has no room for negotiation.


    Found the rune space bag on the other party, and then picked up the five golden blades just now.


    Gray checked the rune space bag to each other. There were a lot of magic coins, some magic potions and some books, all of which were of high value.


    Then gray looked at the golden blade without handle. Judging from the power displayed by the other party, this golden blade hardly increased the combat power of the other party. It seems that it is only an ordinary silver weapon, which is difficult to increase the combat power of the magic light level.


    But just now, gray accidentally learned from Meryl that this is a golden weapon. Not only this golden blade, Derek and Chaucer''s knife and fates''s sword are also golden weapons.


    Of course, they are not gold weapons under normal circumstances, but gold weapons suppressed by rules, which have completely lost the role of increasing combat power.


    "It can not only suppress outsiders, but also suppress foreign magic weapons!"


    The rules of the world suppress not only outsiders, but also foreign magic weapons. When the four of them came to the world, the magic weapons carried by the four of them, like the four of them, were suppressed by the rules of the world.


    However, although they have been suppressed, as long as they leave the world, the suppression of the four magic weapons will naturally be liberated and become golden weapons again. However, it is obvious that the four people will never have this opportunity.


    "It seems that you don''t want to leave the world in a short time!"


    After cleaning up the booty, gray looked at the world barrier leading to the original world, with a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    Originally, he wanted to go to the original world when he was free, but now it seems that he can''t leave this world for the original world in a short time.


    The Gobi behind the world barrier has long been secretly occupied by the temple of light. No one can leave or sneak in. If you go out, it''s like dying.


    "Someone must be stationed here!"


    The crisis of blood skill has been reduced, but there is another powerful hostile force called the temple of light, which makes his heart a little heavy.


    In the short term, the temple of light should not be aware of Derek''s death, but over time, it will be aware of the situation here and send someone to come.


    We must send people to garrison here, and the strength of the garrison can''t be weak enough. It''s best to be able to match the fighting power of magic light.


    Although the strength will be suppressed due to the reason of coming to this position, its own defense exists. The strength of the garrison is too weak and can''t help each other at all.

 Chapter 609

    "There is a good choice!"


    Space transmission, gray left the edge of the world barrier. After several transfers, he appeared near the red desert temple.


    Through the ruins of the temple, came to the central altar, on the red altar, Blair. The flame still faithfully executed the guard order, but the people who might have come would never come.


    Without taking care of Blair fire, gray went straight to Derek''s body.


    The characteristic of Derek''s blood method is that both speed and power have reached the peak of the same realm. Not to mention speed, having this degree of power means that the other party can compete with the general magic light only by strength and combat power.


    This time, if he didn''t have the ability of time rule, the ability of rule level. He was completely immune to physical attacks such as power. If he wanted to kill each other, he might not be able to succeed.


    Such an opponent''s corpse is obviously a better corpse control object than Breyer flame. Gray thought of him when he thought of the need for magic light level combat power to guard the barrier connecting the original world.


    Using the corpse control ability, Derek''s corpse stood up, while in contrast, Brell flame''s corpse fell down. His current blood level of corpse control ability is waste level, and the existence of magic light level can control one at most.


    Burying the body of Brell flame and returning to Fergus castle, gray once again came to the world barrier connecting the original world. With him, in addition to Derek, Bart and several people resurrected by his resurrection ability.


    He is going to keep them here. Derek is responsible for fighting, while others are responsible for monitoring the place and reporting to him in time if anything happens.


    After doing this, greavel breathed a sigh of relief. At least he was safe without leaving this plane.


    He stopped the fifth force from sacrificing blood to the world, but offended a super force, but he didn''t regret it. If he did it again, he would also stop it.


    It''s not how selfless he is, just because the world is the world he lives in, with his friends and relatives.


    In the center of the bloody altar, a white light column led straight to the sky. In the light column, a golden sword weapon was suspended in the air, exquisite like a work of art, but with a strong evil spirit.


    After guarding the plane barrier connecting the original world, gray came here again.


    "How beautiful!"


    Even if it was not the first time to see this sword weapon, gray still couldn''t help lamenting the delicacy of this sword weapon. Seeing each other, he couldn''t help but have a deep desire.


    "Under normal circumstances, with the magic light level combat power, it is almost impossible to break the barrier and obtain this weapon!"


    Gray also asked Meryl about this weapon, focusing on how to obtain this magic weapon.


    The result disappointed him. If you want to obtain this magic weapon, you must complete the final blood sacrifice. After the blood sacrifice is completed, with the depletion of the original power of the world, the protective barrier will naturally collapse.


    This method is obviously impossible. It doesn''t mean that he can''t get together the four magic lights to stimulate the blood sacrifice array pattern. Even if he can get together, he won''t do so.


    "Not under normal circumstances. You can try it under abnormal circumstances."


    When he knocked on the altar under his feet, gray had a sharp light in his eyes.


    The reason why the white barrier exists is that the array pattern that can produce the white barrier is engraved in the altar. Theoretically, as long as the altar can be destroyed, the array pattern will collapse naturally and the white barrier will disappear naturally.


    Of course, this is only in theory. Even in the previous battle, the altar was not damaged at all. It can be seen that the altar reinforced by high-level runes is very solid and can not be broken by ordinary magic light level attacks.


    The reason why gray thinks he can try is because his time rule ability is not an ordinary magic light attack.


    "The action mode of time rule ability is completely different from ordinary attacks!"


    Different from ordinary attacks, the process of time rule ability is to accelerate the time of the attacked target and make the attacked target seem to have experienced hundreds of thousands of years in a short time, so as to achieve the purpose of decaying and aging the target.


    And this kind of attack is different from ordinary attacks. It can be superimposed. One attack can not achieve the desired effect. Superimposing twice or three times may achieve the desired effect.


    Time is an absolute sharp blade, which can make anything decay. There is no decay only because the time experienced is not long enough.


    This can be used to destroy the altar. Although the altar is strong, will it be as strong as it is now after tens of thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years?


    This is the way gray thought of to break the white barrier. He used time to destroy the altar, destroy the array pattern in the altar, and finally break the white barrier.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    When he retreated outside the altar, a purple light was swept out by gray and fell on the altar. The altar could not see any change. Gray didn''t care. The ability of time rules kept sweeping down on the altar until the power of blood was almost exhausted.


    After stopping, he stepped back onto the altar, squatted down and touched the altar under his feet.


    With a gentle wipe, a layer of shallow stone debris was wiped away by him, which fell off from the weathering on the altar. Although there was only a shallow layer, it couldn''t help brightening Gray''s eyes.


    "This method is feasible, but I''m afraid it will take no less time!"


    Later, gray would come to this altar almost every day to kill the altar with his time ability.


    A few months later.


    "It should be fast!"


    A wave of time rule ability spilled, and Gray''s blood power quickly bottomed out. He stopped and went to the altar.


    Under the constant attack of time rule ability, the surface of the altar, which was intact under the attack of magic light level, is full of traces of weathering.


    Many of the rune lines originally buried inside the altar were exposed and damaged under weathering.


    The original transparent white light of the white defense barrier has slightly dimmed, and the defense of the defense barrier should have decreased. Of course, gray still can''t break even the decreased defense barrier.


    However, according to his estimation, it is not far from the automatic collapse of the defense barrier. With more and more broken Rune lines, the white barrier is obviously on the verge of collapse.


    After leaving the altar and space transmission, gray returned to the Fergus family and immediately set out for the king capital of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Here you are!"


    Sophia soon showed up when she learned of Gray''s arrival.


    She was wearing a long blue dress inlaid with purple gemstones. Her soft and gorgeous purple hair was scattered around her waist behind her, and the faint fragrance floated between her hair.


    On a pair of white jade hands, wearing a pair of long white long hair covers, and on both feet, wearing a pair of leather boots inlaid with diamonds, similar to high heels in previous lives, the height is higher, and the outstanding and noble temperament is undoubtedly revealed.


    "If you don''t come, you won''t be hated!"


    Gray smiled and handed a rectangular wooden box inlaid with gemstones to the maid next to him. There was a silver gun weapon in the wooden box.


    A banquet will be held at the residence tonight to celebrate Sophia''s 24th birthday. After thinking about it, he thinks that this gun type silver weapon is the best gift.


    "You know!"


    Sophia''s mouth tilted slightly with a smile.


    Follow Sophia, leave this yard and come to a hall. Gray meets three acquaintances.


    One is Francis and the other is Sylvia. To his surprise, the third acquaintance is Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king. Unexpectedly, the other party also came.


    "Gray, you''re here at last. Someone has said your name several times!"


    Seeing gray, Francis glanced at Sophia next to gray, with a funny face.


    When she heard the jokes of Francis, Sophia''s pretty face was slightly crimson, her eyes pretended to be fierce, stared at Francis, showed her white teeth and threatened.


    "Big brother is very busy, isn''t it? I will let you know more than a few noble ladies at the banquet tonight!"


    "That, that, Sophia, can you... Discuss it!"


    Francis''s face suddenly froze and his face was flattering.


    His age is close to 30 years old. Although the world is generally late married and late childbearing due to cultivation, he needs to worry at his age.


    The royal family is very anxious about this, so tonight''s banquet also means to find suitable noble women for him.


    "No, it''s mother''s request!"


    Sophia held her head high and her face looked business, which attracted a wry smile from Francis.


    Gray, Sylvia and gem queen grenvie Austin looked at their interaction with a smile. It was obviously very interesting to see others eat flat.


    After some interaction, the five people talked casually while eating cakes and drinking black tea.


    However, the content of the discussion involuntarily biased towards the forces behind the fifth force, because this is what the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom are most worried about at present, and the real power of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom are here. Naturally, they are very concerned about this kind of thing.


    "How strong is this temple of light?"


    Grenville Austin asked, looking at gray.


    She was dressed in a purple dress dotted with green gemstones, slightly tight and concave convex, especially her slender and beautiful long legs were clearly outlined.


    The middle of the eyebrow is a red gem with a white and exquisite face. It is just different from the tenderness of ordinary women. It has a little more heroism, but it doesn''t make people feel contrary to peace. On the contrary, it has an alternative temperament.


    This time, I came to Sophia''s birthday party to strengthen the connection between the gem Kingdom and the purple moon Kingdom, on the one hand, and on the other hand, to inquire about the temple of light from gray.


    Although the royal family of the gem Kingdom has received a letter from the royal family of the purple moon Kingdom, it is more intuitive that the letter does not directly ask gray, an information provider.

 Chapter 610

    "Very strong, very strong!"


    After a long silence, Gray said with a dignified and solemn face.


    With Gray''s words, the atmosphere in the room became depressed, and everyone felt Gray''s fear of this force, because this fear had been written on Gray''s face.


    Gray asked after glancing at several people in the room.


    "What is the realm after you know the magic light level?"


    "Even the imperial books don''t record it."


    Sophia looked at each other and shook her head. It was not because they had little knowledge, but because the environment limited their horizons. Even the books handed down during the imperial period did not record and describe the realm above the magic light level.


    "Destroyer, the strength of the magic light warrior is increased five times, that is, after five transformations, it is the destroyer!"


    "Destroyer?"


    Sophia, Francis, Sylvia and grenvie Austin all couldn''t help saying the name, with a trace of horror in their eyes.


    Destruction, destruction until death, this is a word full of pure destruction, which means that one side has the power that the other can''t resist.


    Since the realm above the magic light level is called a destroyer, it must have the absolute power to bring destruction corresponding to its own name.


    Just hearing the name, they felt a kind of unspeakable pressure. It can be imagined that in such a realm, their combat power must be extremely terrible.


    "There is more than one such existence in the temple of light!"


    Under the eyes of Sophia and others, Gray''s face sank like water and told a fact.


    "More than one beyond the magic light?"


    Sophia, Francis, Sylvia and grenvi all took a breath. There were more than one such existence. Just a comparison, they really felt the strength of the temple of light. The strength of each other made them feel overwhelmed.


    The atmosphere fell into silence. Several people were shocked by the shocking news and couldn''t speak.


    "Fortunately, with the restriction of plane rules, the strength that can come to the world is the strongest, which is the first level of magic light."


    Gray sighed.


    Not to mention Sophia and others, even gray himself was deeply shocked by the strength of the temple of light. Compared with the destroyer, his arrogant strength was just a mess.


    The only good thing is that because of the limitations of the plane rules, the existence beyond the first level of magic light can not come to the world. Sometimes he can''t help but wonder whether the existence of the plane rules is a protection mechanism for the weak.


    If the strong of the original world can come to the plane without fear, I''m afraid the original life of all planes will be extinct. In order to prevent this from happening, the plane has naturally evolved this rule in the process of evolution.


    "Gray, what about the world barrier connecting the original world?"


    For a moment, Francis took a deep breath and vomited another turbid breath.


    "At present, there are no new comers. I should not be aware that the fifth force has been destroyed, but I think it should be soon. Over time, the temple of light will be suspicious and send someone to check."


    Said gray.


    "Are there enough guards? If they are not enough, the gem kingdom can send some people over, and never let the coming people escape. Otherwise, it will be a great trouble until the other party''s strength is restored."


    Grenville Austin, the jewel queen, had a worried look on her delicate face.


    "No problem, enough to cope."


    Gray shook his head. Even if his strength is suppressed after coming, he also has the strength of the first level of the king level. Unless the king level exists, the existence under the king level will not help much.


    Fighting with the flame Kingdom and the fifth force, the existence of the king level of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom has been damaged a lot. It is difficult to send the king level, so he refused directly.


    Suddenly, Gray''s face moved slightly, and there was a slight change on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although the change on Gray''s face was not big, Sophia noticed it. She asked suspiciously.


    "The people of the temple of light are likely to come!"


    Gray hesitated slightly and finally said it.


    Just now, he felt Bart''s contact with the guardian near the plane barrier. Although he was too far away to know what the other party wanted to express, the emergency near the plane barrier could only be the arrival of the people in the temple of light.


    "What? The people of the temple of light... Have come?"


    Hearing the news, Sophia stood up with round eyes and a dignified and serious face.


    Although they were also curious about how gray got the news in front of them, since gray didn''t say it, they naturally wouldn''t ask, and they were more concerned about the arrival of the people in the temple of light than how gray got the news.


    "Sorry, I have to go and confirm!"


    Gray apologized to Sophia that he had come to the party this time, but he was not sure if something like this happened.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Francis looked serious and said firmly.


    "I''ll go too."


    Su Feiya, Hilja and simultaneous interpreting were also speaking, but eventually, five people were sent to the edge of the world barrier.


    Boom, boom!


    As soon as the five came near the world barrier, they heard a huge roar.


    A large number of cold ice sputtered, and the ground was full of huge pits with a diameter of more than 100 meters. In some places, even the earth and rock buried deep under the ground were exposed.


    In the distance, an old man with a knife was fighting with the four people. No, to be exact, the old man with a knife was killing the four people. The four people wanted to escape many times, but they were all beaten back by the old man with a knife. A serious wound was added to their body and blood flowed for a long time.


    The old man with the knife is naturally Derek who has been aged by gray with time ability, and the four people who were tortured and killed should be the descendents of the temple of light.


    "How many people came? Did anyone escape?"


    It is confirmed that the four are completely within Derek''s range. Gray did not join the battle, but found Bart and others for inquiry.


    "Lord gray, only these four people are here."


    After a respectful salute to gray, Bart shook his head and said.


    "The people of the temple of light have really come!"


    Following gray, Sophia looked at the battle in the distance with some numbness on her scalp. The aftermath of the battle splashed all over the sky, and the range was within the range of several miles. What caused everything was an old man with a knife. They were shocked and stunned by the combat effectiveness of the other party.


    Each blow seemed to beat on their chest, which made them feel deeply shocked. Born in the royal family, their horizons were naturally very high. Naturally, they could see that the combat power displayed by the old man at this time had exceeded the king level for three times.


    "Gray, is the old man''s combat power comparable to the magic light?"


    Forced to close his open mouth, Francis asked with a slight dryness of mouth.


    "Well, he was originally a member of the fifth force. Because the blood method he practiced has power characteristics and can play the magic light level combat power, I changed the object of corpse control ability to him."


    Gray nodded and explained.


    "Even the controls have magic light combat power!"


    Frances smiled bitterly and looked at the others. The other faces were the same as him.


    Magic light, one person is enough to destroy the existence of a country. The crimson kingdom is the best example, and the other party''s own combat power is not only enough to sling several magic lights, but also can control everything to have the combat power of magic light.


    In the distance, two of the four descendents suspected of the temple of light did not know their lives, and only two were still struggling to resist.


    Suddenly, hilya was slightly surprised and pointed her finger to a man in a golden suit in the battle with Derek.


    "Look at the man''s blood beast ability!"


    Hearing the prompt, gray, Sophia, Francis and Grenville Austin looked at them, and then they couldn''t help showing a trace of surprise.


    "Damn it, what the hell is going on?"


    Feeling the burning pain from many wounds on his body, Scott roared with frustration and anger. The long gun in his hand stabbed out, and a golden light hit his opponent, but he could not hurt his opponent at all.


    He is a member of the temple of light, and he is the elite, because the blood method he practices is an advanced blood method even in the temple of light.


    The last time he sneaked into this top secret task, he was also one of the candidates. However, he was brushed down because he needed to have high Rune attainments. In the end, four people with average strength were elected.


    Because of the relationship at the highest level, he knew the importance of the task to the temple of light. He knew that after completing the task, he would get extremely rich rewards. Therefore, he was depressed for a while.


    Just a few days ago, he was lucky to be selected as the second batch of comers. He was immediately excited and secretly decided to complete the task well in order to obtain rich rewards.


    But unexpectedly, they were ambushed as soon as they came, and the combat power of the people who ambushed them was comparable to the magic light. It was like a stick knocking on his head. Can''t this plane really give birth to the magic light?


    Poof!


    The sound of flesh and blood being cut off sounded. When he looked sideways, he saw that the last companion had also died under the enemy''s knife, leaving him alone.


    "Who on earth are you, dare to be the enemy of my temple of light?"


    Running away is not as fast as the other party. Shi Kao''s characteristic Li Nei EBA said. Unfortunately, he was greeted with a fierce knife. He was hit into the ground with another heavy wound on his body.


    Shua!


    The snow-white blade cut into his neck. When he thought he was dying, the knife cut into his neck stopped and replaced it with a foot that stepped on him and made him unable to move.


    "Although it looks like element ability, it is by no means any of the ten types of element ability!"


    Gray leaned on his chin with one hand. The reason why Derek didn''t kill him in the end was naturally because of his orders and the ability of the other party aroused his interest.


    The opponent''s ability looks like the blood method of the flame Kingdom, but it is obviously not. During the casting process of the blood method of the flame Kingdom, the flame form will be revealed, but the opponent''s ability does not have the flame form, but is like a pure beam of light.


    This aroused his and Sophia''s interest, so he decided not to kill for the time being for inquiry.

 Chapter 611

    "Who on earth are you, who dare to be the enemy of my temple of light?"


    When he noticed that gray and others were coming, Scott looked hard and shouted at gray and others.


    He didn''t recognize Derek because he only met Derek a few times and didn''t know him well. He also had Derek''s old and serious face and changed greatly.


    In his opinion, people who can have the power of magic light level can never be the natives of the world. They must be people from other forces in the original world. They just don''t know how the other party sneaks in. After all, there are strong people in the temple of light stationed outside.


    "You don''t need to know. Prisoners should have the consciousness of prisoners!"


    Gray glanced at the man indifferently. The next moment, Derek''s knife crossed the man, and a small piece of meat on the man was immediately cut off. The severe pain made the man hum.


    "Tell me why the temple of light sent you?"


    "Don''t think..."


    "Ah... Don''t think this will force me to submit..."


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    The scream continued to sound intermittently and stopped for a long time. At this time, the man was sweating all over because of severe pain, stained with blood, and his hair was stuck with sweat and blood.


    "Well, have you made up your mind?"


    Gray looked at the man faintly. He didn''t need to be polite to the people in the temple of light. After all, the other party wanted to destroy the plane and destroy their place of survival. Even if he was cruel, he couldn''t be too cruel.


    "I... said..."


    Scott breathed heavily, and there was no more hardness just now. It was not that he was not strong enough, but that his flesh and blood were cut off piece by piece. Such pain was not tolerable by normal people.


    Now he just hopes that after the other party asks him questions, he can give him a relief so that he won''t continue to hurt like this.


    "Come on, why did the temple of light let you come?"


    "The companion who came before... There has been no news. The temple asked us to... Check the situation!"


    Gasping for breath, Scott replied.


    By now, he naturally understood why his companions had not heard from him before, but obviously he had no way to send the news back.


    "Sure enough, I have noticed the abnormality here!"


    Hearing the other party''s answer, Sophia couldn''t help but sink in her heart. The temple of light has noticed the abnormal action here. I believe these four people will never be the last to come. I''m afraid someone will come one after another.


    "What was your blood beast ability before?"


    He didn''t ask too much about the temple of light. From Meryl''s mouth, gray already knew a lot about the temple of light. He asked about each other''s blood beast ability, which was something that he and Sophia were quite curious about.


    "You are not from the original world!"


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, Scott looked at gray in amazement. The ability he used just now is one of the symbolic abilities of the temple of light. If the forces in the original world have contact with the temple of light, it is impossible not to know this ability.


    "I''m asking you, not you."


    Gray snorted coldly. Derek''s foot on the man suddenly weighed a point. He almost couldn''t breathe under the man. He didn''t care that it would expose their identity of non original world forces, because he didn''t want each other to live.


    "Tell me, what is that ability?"


    "That''s golden power."


    "Golden light ability?"


    Gray looked at each other, and then gray continued to ask.


    "Talk about the characteristics of this ability in detail!"


    "This is a mixed ability composed of two abilities of flame and metal. It has the burning heat of flame and the penetration of metal. It is enough to fight beyond the level in the face of a single blood warrior."


    Scott naturally has a sense of superiority on his face. As a blood warrior practicing mixed blood method, his combat power is enough to crush the existence of the same realm and compete with the higher realm. This has always been his sense of superiority. Even if he has become a prisoner, he still can''t erase his sense of superiority.


    "The ability of flame and metal can form golden light..."


    Gray was noncommittal about the superiority on the man''s face. The ability of mixing flame and metal to form golden light really opened his eyes, but it would be too funny if he could produce a sense of superiority in front of him with such a two-line mixing ability.


    People who have similar ideas with gray include Sophia and others. Although they don''t know how many systems Gray''s mixing ability is now, it is inevitable that the conquest of combat power will exceed each other''s golden light ability. In front of gray, they will have a sense of superiority. They simply don''t know that they are not afraid.


    I asked some more questions. There was no accident. The other party did not master the complete golden light ability blood method. The formula for implanting blood, which is the core of this blood method, is in the hands of the temple of light. This is the most commonly used control means at the top. Without mastering this, even if they master the cultivation type and totem type, they can''t practice.


    However, it''s not difficult for gray. After all, if gray wants to implant blood, he doesn''t need the cooperation of drugs at all. However, gray doesn''t dare to practice even if the other party draws the practice and totem of blood method. After all, he can''t verify whether the practice and totem are true, and random practice is very dangerous.


    "Well, for the sake of your answers to many questions, I''ll give you a good time!"


    Seeing that he can''t ask anything, gray is ready to give each other a pleasure. Before he can''t control it, gray will never let the people in the temple of light live.


    Just then.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, not far away, a tall and thin man like a corpse suddenly jumped up, his palm and fingers stretched out and bent slightly, grasping gray like a sharp claw.


    He was not dead, or pretended to be dead and deceived Derek. He didn''t attack gray until he heard that gray was going to kill his companion.


    From the conversation just now, he had heard that gray was the main one among these people, so he decided to capture gray and force others to throw a mouse in order to get a chance to escape.


    "It seems to be pretending to be dead!"


    Facing the tall and thin man, gray showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He has infrared sensing ability. Except that a very few people can escape his perception, others can''t disguise in front of him.


    So he has seen that the other party is not dead since the morning, but he is not sure whether the other party fainted or pretended to be dead, but now he has determined that the other party is not fainting, but pretending to be dead waiting for the opportunity to fight back.


    Shua!


    A purple light shot from gray and hit the man.


    Buzz!


    Shrouded in an inexplicable power, the tall and thin man''s body suddenly stumbled. When he came back to his mind, he felt extremely uncomfortable on his face and reached out to touch it. On his original bright and clean face, he actually touched the wrinkles on his face.


    "You, what is your... Ability?"


    The tall and thin man''s eyes widened and looked frightened. He didn''t understand what had happened to him. However, as soon as he gritted his teeth, he still showed his ferocious face and fiercely jumped at gray again.


    "Although combat power has been suppressed, life expectancy should not change."


    Looking with great interest at the thin and tall man who continued to rush, gray came to a conclusion in his heart.


    Under the ability of time rule, the life span of King level soldiers is absolutely impossible. If the other party can survive a blow, it indicates that the other party''s life span should still be at the magic light level.


    Shua!


    Unhurried, a purple light swept out of Gray''s body again and hit the tall and thin man.


    Buzz!


    The thin and tall man was wrapped in purple light again. It can be seen by the naked eye that the other party''s old body had become more old, and his straight back had become bent. He was wrapped with a layer of old skin. His appearance looked a little scary.


    Patter!


    The look in his eyes became cloudy and dim. The tall and thin man fell down with a slap and fell only more than ten meters away from gray.


    This time, it was no longer pretending to be dead, but completely dead, because Gray had felt that the temperature of each other''s body was falling rapidly.


    "Rely on this ability to defeat the fifth force?!"


    Although she had learned from Tiffany violet that gray had this ability and defeated the fifth force by relying on this ability, Sophia couldn''t help feeling a burst of consternation.


    This means of making people old gives them a deep shock. This is not a simple ability, but more like something with higher specifications than their ability.


    "This, this..."


    Suppressed on the ground, Scott''s face was horrified, his eyes were wide open, his voice screamed in horror and disbelief.


    "Life rule ability, no, no, this is time rule ability. How can you master it?"


    Having the mixed ability of two systems of golden light makes him have a sense of superiority. Even if he becomes a prisoner, this sense of superiority still exists.


    But now this sense of superiority has been torn to pieces. As an Aboriginal, the other party actually has the ability to master the rules of time. Compared with the other party''s ability, his own two-line hybrid ability is simply unqualified.


    "I recognized it..."


    Hearing the man''s exclamation, gray looked at the man with great interest. He thought he had drained each other''s surplus value, but now it seems that he has squeezed value again.


    The corner of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a smile like a devil in the man''s eyes, and said.


    "Tell me about your understanding of rule ability!"

 Chapter 612

    "Who are you... From?"


    Scott is not so sure about his initial judgment. It is impossible to think that a person with rule ability will be a plane aborigine.


    "This is not what you need to know!"


    Gray looked down at Scott with indifference in his blue eyes.


    "The wound must be painful? If you don''t want to die too painful, tell me everything you know about the ability of rules, and I''ll give you a good time!"


    The wound on his body made Scott sweat on his forehead. His teeth had bitten and bled, and he said hard.


    "Rule ability is the top strength of the temple... To be able to contact, and I don''t know much."


    "Just tell me what you know."


    Gray said faintly that he didn''t care about the limited knowledge of the other party. The other party''s ability to know the rules was an unexpected surprise.


    "Rule ability is a mixture of five abilities among the three abilities of element, body and soul. It has far more power than ordinary abilities and is enough to fight across multiple realms."


    Speaking of this, Scott secretly glanced at gray. The reason why Derek lost contact with the four people must have been killed by the man in front of him with the ability of time rules.


    "What else?"


    Rule ability is a mixture of five abilities. Gray naturally knows that. After all, that''s how his rule ability comes from, he continued.


    "I also heard that this ability is an opportunity to become a rule level strong..."


    "Rule level strong, what is rule level strong?"


    Gray interrupted Scott with a voice.


    "They are the strong ones who can control the rules. They control the rules, integrate into the rules and coexist with the rules. It is said that every strong rule level person has at least one rule, and the more rules they master, the more powerful they are..."


    The inquiry soon ended. Scott didn''t know much as he said. That level was beyond his reach. If he hadn''t had some relations at the highest level, he would never have known this kind of news.


    Gray followed his promise, killed each other with minimal pain, and buried his body.


    Among the personal belongings of the four people, the four handles are probably the most valuable weapons. I''m afraid they didn''t bring all valuable things in consideration of the particularity and danger of this plane rule.


    "First the destroyer, then the rule level strong, today is an eye opener!"


    Francis''s face was full of exclamations. The news he heard today made him feel that his vision suddenly opened up.


    Originally, in his opinion, the magic light was already an extremely impossible existence, but today he learned that there are stronger destruction fighters, even rule level strong ones, and his vision and vision have been greatly expanded.


    "It''s really an eye opener."


    Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king, was surging with wonder on her face.


    "I really want to go to the original world, but the other side has been blocked by the temple of light."


    Gray is also excited. Scott''s description of the rule level strong makes him have a deep desire and longing.


    Control the rules, integrate into the rules, and coexist with the rules. In just a few words, he vividly describes the characteristics of the rule level strong, which makes him extremely eager and yearn for that realm.


    "If the realm can reach the magic light level, plus the rule ability and the golden weapon, I don''t know whether it has the ability to break through the blockade."


    He fell into meditation, thinking about whether his strongest state could break through the blockade of the strong in the temple of light in theory.


    "Rule capability?"


    Sophia whispered the word, her eyes flashing.


    "Go back quickly. If you don''t go back, the birthday party will really be ruined!"


    Helya looked at the sky and said to the sighing crowd.


    Using space transmission, before the banquet, the five returned to Sophia''s house. The banquet was held as usual, but the five were more or less absent-minded.


    Having heard of the wider world, the five people have a sprouting growth in their hearts, which is the desire for the wider world.


    A few days later, the red desert temple.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    One purple light after another was sprinkled by gray on the altar.


    KAKA!


    From Gray''s purple light, a crack broke out on the surface of the white barrier from time to time, just like a cracked but not completely dispersed glass.


    However, it is clear that it is not far from complete collapse.


    With Gray''s last purple light, the cracks on the surface of the white barrier have been dense and intertwined, like countless disorderly growing roots.


    Click!


    Suddenly, a very clear sound sounded, and then the white barrier turned into white light masses one after another, sputtering around.


    Awning, awning, awning!


    Gray quickly put on his black combat suit and alloyed his body. Even so, he was still hit hundreds of meters by the sputtered white light.


    The power of each of these white light regiments is no less than the magic light level, and even above the magic light. If another person is here, even a magic light warrior is likely to be killed under the attack just now.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and there was no white barrier on the altar full of decay marks. Only a golden sword weapon was suspended in the air.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    Panting up the altar, gray walked to the golden sword weapon.


    Without the shelter of the white barrier, the murderous spirit became more intense. Every step forward, it was like walking in the torrential flood, and the hairs stood upright, as if pointed by countless sharp blades.


    Finally, he came close to the golden sword weapon. The towering evil spirit made him feel as if he was facing the scouring of the churning waves.


    He reached out and grabbed the handle of the golden sword weapon.


    Pop!


    The cold touch came into his palm. He grasped the handle of the golden sword weapon in his hand. He really touched the golden sword weapon.


    With a slight pull, the golden sword weapon was pulled out from the suspended state and completely fell into his hand. The weight of the sword was supported by his hand. He really felt that he had got this golden sword weapon.


    "Finally got it!"


    Looking at the golden sword weapon in his hand, he carefully swept the beautiful lines on its surface, and Gray''s heart beat wildly.


    The golden sword weapon is a magic weapon that has been repaired by powerful forces such as the temple of light for thousands of years. It can be imagined that the level of such a magic weapon must be very high.


    Although this golden sword weapon has not been completely repaired because the final blood sacrifice has not been carried out, it is thought that even if it cannot be repaired, its power should surpass that of the golden weapon.


    "What...?"


    Gray tried to infuse the golden weapon with the power of blood, but the next moment, he couldn''t help crying out.


    The little blood power left was sucked up by the golden sword weapon in an instant. The exhaustion of blood power made his mind black, and a strong vertigo hit him. It took a good moment to recover.


    The golden sword weapon that absorbed his blood force has no change on the surface. Obviously, this level of blood force is not enough to stimulate the golden sword weapon.


    "Even if my blood power is in the whole body state, I''m afraid it''s not enough to stimulate the golden sword weapon!"


    Shook his head slightly, gray judged.


    He drained all his blood power in just a moment. It can be imagined that the blood power needed to stimulate this golden sword weapon must be huge. According to his estimation, even in his heyday, it is not enough to stimulate this golden sword weapon.


    The realm of King level can''t even inspire. It can be imagined that the level of this golden sword weapon must be a magic weapon whose level is much higher than that of gold weapon.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Confirm that he can''t activate the golden sword weapon now. Gray pulls back the blood force filled with the golden sword weapon and is ready to put the golden sword weapon away and use space to transmit it back.


    WOW!


    Just then, an unexpected scene, or a strange scene, appeared in front of gray.


    With the blood force pulled back, the golden sword weapon softened visibly in Gray''s eyes, like a liquid, drilled into gray''s hand, and then drilled into gray''s body along Gray''s hand.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray was stunned that a sword had penetrated into his body. No matter how he thought, it was not a good thing. He quickly let the blood flow back to his arm again.


    Suddenly, the unexpected scene appeared again.


    As like as two peas of gold, the liquid was gushing out and then reconstituted into a golden sword weapon, which was exactly like what it was just now, and the metallic sensation of touch was striking. The sound of the clank came out of the clank, which was no different from the usual weapon.


    He took back the power of blood again, and then saw the golden sword weapon turned into liquid and drilled into his body from his hands.


    Whoa, whoa!


    The power of recovering blood, the power of bleeding, the power of recovering blood, the power of bleeding... After going back and forth several times, gray determined the fact that this golden weapon is different from any weapon he has seen before. It can be incorporated into the body, and it has no impact on the body. At least he didn''t feel it.


    "Magic weapons can be incorporated into the body!"


    What happened today completely subverted Gray''s cognition and gave him a new understanding of magic weapons.


    "Do high-level magic weapons have this feature, or does this golden weapon only have this feature?"


    Gray was eager to find someone from the temple of light to ask what was going on. Unfortunately, all the people had been killed by him.


    He didn''t regret killing these people. Their existence was too dangerous and the risk of locking them up was too great to be worth it, but he couldn''t help but have some people waiting for the temple of light to come again.

 Chapter 613

    In the temple of light, a palace with crystal floors, walls and ceilings, a dignified man sat on a golden throne.


    The man was wearing a white dress inlaid with gold silk, his eyebrows were like a sword, his eyes were as bright as stars, his face was like a knife, and his blond hair was as bright as flame.


    He looks very young, as if he was only 20 or 30 years old, but in fact, he was his present face more than 1000 years ago, and time seems to have stopped passing on him.


    Sitting on the throne, the man naturally becomes the center of the temple. This is a man who will become the center wherever he goes. He is Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light.


    There were six people sitting on his left and right sides. There were a total of twelve men and women on both sides, including young women, old men, handsome middle-aged and plump women.


    The ages reflected by their appearance are different, but without exception, unimaginable terrorist powers are silent in their bodies, as if a giant beast that can destroy the sky and the earth is dormant in their bodies.


    "The second group of people also lost contact. It is certain that the plane that arranged the lower plane source array must have changed!"


    Glancing at the twelve people present, Alex Bader gently tapped the armrest of the throne with his fingers and told them faintly.


    His attitude seems to be telling an unimportant thing, but in fact, repairing that magic weapon is the most important thing in the temple of light for nearly a thousand years. Therefore, the layout of the temple of light has begun more than 1000 years ago.


    "A plane that can''t even be born by magic light can''t have the ability to make us lose two groups of people in a row. I doubt that people from other forces have penetrated into it."


    A middle-aged man with two brown moustaches and a stiff face said with a slight frown on his eyebrows.


    "But there is only one entrance to the plane, and it has been closely monitored. It is impossible for other forces to sneak in without alerting us."


    A hot young woman in red had a puzzled voice.


    "The lack of the power of origin will inevitably lead to the weakening of the plane barrier. Will there be nihilistic beasts who take the opportunity to invade that plane?"


    An old man with silver hair and a ruddy face like a baby expressed his doubts.


    "Nothingness beast?"


    Hearing the old man''s doubt, everyone in the temple could not help but coagulate slightly.


    Nihilistic beast, a beast living in nihilistic space, has strong phagocytosis and predatory. Once it invades the plane with life, it will plunder all life of this plane, and finally plunder the origin of the whole plane and completely destroy the plane.


    It is the natural enemy of all flesh and blood life, including human beings. It will not only destroy life, but also destroy living space. The rules of conduct of the temples in the original world are different, some are in favor of the good camp and some are in favor of the evil camp. However, a common rule is that once the nihilistic beast is found, it can be imagined that it is afraid of the nihilistic beast.


    "If you are really invaded by nihilistic beasts, then this matter will be in trouble!"


    The old-fashioned middle-aged man with two brown moustaches has a dignified complexion.


    "The rules of that plane are the strongest. Only the first level of magic light is allowed to enter, and after entering, it will be forcibly suppressed. This strength is not enough to fight against the growing nihilistic beast."


    "It is not necessarily a nihilistic beast. There are also some methods to enter the plane without passing through the plane entrance. As long as you master the ability of spatial rules, you can enter the plane even without passing through the plane entrance."


    Said a plump middle-aged woman in a long purple dress.


    "Space rule ability? Do you mean that behind this is the temple of time and space playing tricks?"


    The hot young woman in red frowned.


    "It''s not necessarily the temple of time and space. It''s just that this is the most likely. After all, it''s not just the people who master the rules of space."


    The plump middle-aged woman in a purple dress shook her head.


    "I think it''s more likely that there are still nihilistic animals. We''ve tightly blocked the information about that position. It''s listed as the top secret of the temple. Other forces should not know it."


    With silver hair and ruddy face like a baby, the old man still adheres to his opinion, and his view has been recognized by many people.


    Around the two possibilities of invasion by foreign forces and invasion by nihilistic animals, there was a heated discussion in the temple. At this time, one palm was gently raised. With the lifting of the palm, the temple became quiet. All 12 people looked at Alex Bader, the owner of the palm and the Lord of Guangming temple.


    "Whether it is the invasion of foreign forces or the invasion of nihilistic animals, it is imperative to send another group of people to enter that position. I decided to let Aurora go!"


    Said Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light.


    "Would it be too risky for your highness to go?"


    The plump middle-aged women in purple skirts frowned, and others in the temple frowned.


    The saint or the son is the title of the most gifted young generation among the temple forces. If they are women, they are called the saint, and if they are men, they are often strong competitors for the position of Lord of the temple in the future.


    The most outstanding talent of the younger generation in the temple of light is a woman, so she is called a saint, and her talent can also rank in the forefront among the previous saints and sons in the temple of light.


    She not only has excellent cultivation talent, but also has a precious affinity constitution. With her affinity constitution, she has possessed the ability of light rules in advance. She is the most likely person to be promoted to rule level in the temple of light for thousands of years.


    For such people, the temple of light is protected very strictly, so everyone can''t help worrying when they hear that they are going to send each other.


    "Without training, even if the strength is strong, it is only a flower in the greenhouse, and this time, she applied for it herself."


    Alex Bader, Lord of the temple of light, shook his head.


    The woods of the Fergus family forbidden area.


    A giant black lizard with a body length of more than 20 meters stood on four feet, emitting a strong threat. In the woods, all birds and animals crawled on the ground and trembled.


    For a long time, the virtual shadow of the giant black lizard collapsed, and the strong pressure covering the whole forest was swept away. All birds and animals staggered up from the ground, as if they had collapsed.


    Wash the sweat from his body and put on dry and close fitting clothes. Gray sat cross legged on the floor paved with a red blanket, trying to make his brain empty and quiet. He imagined and guessed the brand of crazy law in his brain.


    From Meryl, gray inquired about blood technology in detail and had a clearer understanding of the brand of crazy law in his brain.


    Rule, the realization of rules, is an exposition of rules.


    Rules are invisible and untouchable, but they really exist in the world. Their existence is like various classical laws of Gray''s previous life.


    Law is the product of expounding various classical laws in the form of runes. Its emergence enables ordinary people to understand and apply the rules to a certain extent.


    Of course, this application is one-sided, extremely small, and has various restrictions, which is far from being compared with the strong at the rule level.


    In fact, blood technology is the product or by-product of the rule level strong person''s research process. Behind each blood technology, it represents a rule and a rule level strong person''s understanding and Research on this rule.


    KAKA!


    An hour later, at the end of the meditation, gray, who seemed to have got something in his mind and didn''t get anything, stood up and walked to the open space outside the wooden house, twisted his body and moved his muscles and bones.


    It''s spring, and the bright sunshine falls on me. It''s warm, just like a gentle touch.


    A wisp of fragrance blew into gray''s nose. It was the fragrance of the precious shampoo used by Barbara. When she saw Gray, the other party smiled gently, wearing a fresh and refined green lotus leaf dress and long brown hair, emitting a mature young woman''s temperament.


    "The castle is very lively. Is there any happy event?"


    Gray asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Miss Daniela is pregnant!"


    Barbara smiled.


    "No wonder it''s a good thing. Send me some tonics later."


    Gray said slightly surprised.


    Daniela is the wife of Gray''s nominal second brother Ellis. Although gray doesn''t have a good impression of Ellis, he is still very willing to see the prosperity of the family.


    "OK, I''ll deliver it later."


    Barbara smiled and nodded, but there was a trace of silence in her eyes.


    This trace of silence, gray looked in his eyes and felt a trace of guilt in his heart.


    He knew that Barbara wanted a child very much, and he didn''t dislike illegitimate children. However, it''s a pity that Barbara is only a middle blood warrior now, but he is already King level. The huge realm gap makes it difficult for them to produce results.


    Nobles always like to be equal, not only because of identity, but also because of the consideration of offspring.


    Click!


    On Gray''s wrist, a black crystal embedded in the bracelet cracked and completely turned into powder.


    Gray took another black crystal out of the purple ring with slight pain and inlaid it on the bracelet.


    "The last one!"


    Gray obtained a total of six magic light black crystals from six magic light black monsters, and now this one is the last one.


    The effect of five consecutive black crystals is also significant. In just a few months, his realm has been promoted to the peak of the first level of King level, which is not far from the second level of King level.


    "Finally!"


    In his mind, a buzzing sound sounded, just like the noise of the radio. He couldn''t hear it clearly. When he heard this sound, gray couldn''t help moving in his heart. The people in the temple of light came again.


    He said hello to Barbara. He immediately prepared for space transmission. Suddenly, his body was stunned.


    "Dead?"


    Almost at the same time, everyone except Bart lost contact with him. In short, he was dead.

 Chapter 614

    The plane barrier is as dark as ink, and there is no light at all.


    It is a natural barrier to isolate the plane from the outside world. It is an umbrella for the weak and a cage for the strong.


    Suddenly, the position of the surface barrier connecting the original world fluctuated violently. Then, like a bubble that had been broken, there appeared a hole about two or three meters in diameter.


    Land can be seen on both sides of the hole, but one side is ice and snow, while the other side is the scorching Gobi. Obviously, this hole connects the two worlds.


    "The realm was indeed suppressed!"


    In the hole, four people walked out into the world of ice and snow.


    The first one was a woman with white blond hair. She was wearing a white blond war suit, extremely tall, and a pair of long legs were slender and strong.


    She has a finely carved melon seed face. Her white skin can be broken by blowing. She can''t find any defects in her whole face. Even the most picky artist can''t find a trace of imperfection.


    The delicate body under the head is graceful and slender, with high chest, round and slender waist, with the most intoxicating curve.


    This is a perfect woman, as if she were loved by thousands. She is the saint aurora of the temple of light.


    Shua!


    Just out of the plane channel, suddenly, a sharp blade of the war knife quickly cleaved to her, cleaving to her seemingly delicate throat.


    It was Derek who took the shot. Derek, who was controlled by gray with the ability to control the corpse, faithfully executed Gray''s order to kill all those who appeared through the world barrier.


    "Hum -"


    The wind of the sword made her long white blond hair dance, and her face hurt faintly. Aurora was not flustered in her eyes. With a cold hum, the sword around her waist came out of its sheath at a speed that was too fast to cover her ears. The sword was wrapped with white blond light, and met the sword.


    Dang!


    With a loud noise and violent shock, countless cracks were found on the surrounding ice ground, and then a figure stepped back for tens of meters to stabilize his body.


    It was not Aurora who was pushed back, but Derek who was strong enough to compete with magic light alone.


    And in the process of retreating, he was swept to his waist by the white gold sword. Because gray couldn''t use alloying, a deep wound suddenly appeared on his waist.


    It is hard to imagine that when the realm is suppressed, the other party can still press or even hurt Derek.


    "No, the person who came this time could hurt Derek. The situation is bad. Inform Lord gray quickly!"


    Seeing that the first of the four hit, Derek was injured. Bart and others, who were watching from a distance, were surprised and hurried to contact gray.


    "As soon as they came, they were attacked by magic light. No wonder the first two groups of people died here inexplicably. Who are you? No, no, it''s not a person, but a controlled body!"


    Aurora glanced at Derek with interest, and then gave orders to the other three who followed her.


    "You three go to deal with those little mice over there and pay attention to leaving a living mouth!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    The three respectfully responded and rushed to the Barthes who were watching in the distance. Although Barthes hid very secretly, how could they hide from their eyes and ears of the magic light level.


    "What''s the matter? The people who come this time are so strong?"


    Space transmission, gray quickly rushed to the plane barrier connecting the original world. His face was very gloomy. He had the reason why his men were killed, and he was worried about the strength of the people who came this time.


    With Derek, he almost destroyed all the people he sent to monitor. The strength of the people sent this time must be not simple.


    Shua!


    After several transmissions, gray appeared near the plane barrier connecting the original world and saw the person who came this time.


    There were four people in total. Three people stood next to several mutilated bodies. One of them grabbed a man''s neck like an eagle catching a chicken. The man coughed violently because of suffocation. This man was the only surviving Bart.


    The last person, a woman with long blond hair, is fighting with Derek. At this time, Derek has had several serious wounds. If Derek is a normal person, he has been seriously injured.


    Using alloying ability to strengthen Derek''s defense, gray himself jumped at the man who caught Bart.


    Whoosh!


    Covered with purple light, Gray''s speed reached a terrible level, and he appeared next to the man who grabbed Bart''s neck in an instant.


    Shua!


    The long sword was covered with purple brilliance, and gray cut the man''s arm with a sword.


    The man had the first level realm of enchanted light, and had already reacted when gray appeared. However, although he had already reacted, the body whose realm was suppressed at the first level of King level had no time to respond, so he could only watch Gray''s sword cut off.


    Poof!


    The long sword wrapped in purple light, with the decay ability of time, easily cut the flesh and blood of the man''s magic light level. When it met the wrist bone, it cut it.


    The whole arm broke at the wrist, and the blood splashed like flowing out of the water pipe.


    The ability of time acts on men. Men''s appearance and body are aging rapidly, but men are not aware of all this.


    "Ah --"


    The pain of the broken arm made the man cry out in pain, but soon his voice stopped suddenly, because the blade of the purple long sword turned, crossed his throat and cut his throat like a knife cutting butter.


    He wanted to make a sound, but he couldn''t make a sound because his throat was cut. Blood gushed from his throat. The remaining hand covered his throat conditionally. The man couldn''t fall down with fear in his eyes.


    "Richard!"


    The other two of the three were frightened with their weapons on their chest and retreated quickly like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    The sudden change almost stunned them. Almost in the blink of an eye, their companions had died in front of them. They didn''t even have time to save each other.


    What made them more frightened was the sharpness of the other party''s hand, such as cutting tofu, and the old appearance of their dead companions.


    Although their realm was suppressed, the magic light level physical defense was still, but under the attack of the other party, their companion''s magic light level defense seemed to be nonexistent, and it was easily broken.


    Not only that, their companions who were attacked quickly grew old. When they died, they looked like an old man. This is not an ordinary ability attack. This attack can deprive people of their life and make people grow old.


    Shua!


    They retreated very fast, but gray reacted faster. The long sword with purple light was raised, and a purple light swept away at them with a faster speed than thunder.


    Seeing the purple light, the two people, who had seen the horror of the purple light, were shocked and avoided, but at the speed that they were now suppressed at the first level of the king level, it was obvious that they could not escape at all.


    In fact, not to mention the two people whose speed is suppressed at the first level of the king level, even if their speed is not suppressed, they are still at the first level of the magic light. They can''t hide at such a close distance.


    The purple light rippled in the space, and it was about to sweep the two at this time.


    Whew!


    A golden light suddenly appeared and hit the purple light from the side.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    There was a violent reaction at the collision between the two, just like two extreme substances with completely opposite properties colliding together. No one allowed each other to exist. Both sides tried their best to destroy each other. In this struggle, they disappeared and collapsed with each other.


    But unexpectedly, the damage caused by such a violent reaction is in a very small range. In this very small range, all substances evaporate instantly, whether it is ice and snow or the earth and rock under ice and snow.


    It''s not that they collided with two attacks. The power is too weak. The surrounding materials evaporated instantly have explained the horror of these two attacks. The reason why this situation occurs is that these two attacks are too concise, just like refined iron, which only destroys the target, but does not affect the surrounding.


    "When he was gradually suppressed, he could block the time rule ability. Is his blood beast ability also...?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly to the woman who was shining golden.


    Under the rules of this plane, the realm of women must have been suppressed at the first level of the king level. Even so, the power of women''s blood beast ability is not weaker than her. What women master is likely to be a rule ability similar to the time rule ability.


    "Time rule capability!"


    Aurora looked at gray with a look in her eyes.


    Her flawless face was like a calm lake without wind. There was no emotional change on her face, but in fact, her heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    As the owner of affinity constitution, she has the ability of rules in advance. Although she doesn''t show it at ordinary times and always treats her companions with an equal attitude, in fact, that kind of pride and pride has been deeply hidden in her body.


    Now there is a person who also has the ability to rule in advance in front of her, which makes her curious and afraid, curious about each other''s identity and afraid of each other''s strength.


    "Are you from the temple of time and space?"


    "The people of the temple of light?"


    For a moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Gray''s mind and finally turned into a rhetorical question.


    He has never been to the original world, and the information he can know is also forced from the population coming from the temple of light. Naturally, he does not know the temple of time and space.


    But now it seems that the temple of time and space is likely to be a force that can resist the temple of light, and its relationship with the temple of light should not be good. Since the other party mistook him as the person of the temple of time and space, he will not deny it.

 Chapter 615

    "Deborah always guessed right. You''re really causing trouble!"


    Aurora''s amber eyes stared at gray.


    Gray''s rhetorical question has achieved the desired effect. Aurora has recognized gray as the person in the temple of time and space without much doubt. The probability that the temple of time and space produces people with time and space rules is greater than other temples. Although the person who has the ability to master time rules may not be the person in the temple of time and space, this possibility is undoubtedly the greatest.


    "I have killed several people in the temple of light, even those in the temple of time and space must pay a price!"


    Aurora''s face was as cold as wind and frost, and her slender and graceful body showed strong authority. At this time, she was wearing a white gold war suit, majestic like a king''s daughter, exuding an awe inspiring and inviolable temperament.


    Whoosh!


    She was covered with a layer of white gold light, and then saw her move at a speed beyond the general magic light, turn into a touch of white gold light, and quickly approach gray.


    The light rule is a rule related to light, but not just such a rule. People with this rule ability will have the characteristics of light, and one of the characteristics of light is "fast", so Aurora with the light rule also has unparalleled speed.


    Whoosh!


    Although he was surprised at the speed shown by the other party at this time, Gray was confident that he would not be worse than others in terms of speed. He was wrapped in purple light. Gray did not retreat but entered and welcomed the other party.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    The long sword wrapped with purple light collided with the long sword wrapped with white gold light, and the collision place disappeared violently, and the two figures in the collision were pushed back by the strong impact.


    "For the first time, someone can compete with me!"


    The icy ground under his feet was stepped out of huge cracks one after another by Gray''s backward unloading force. Inexplicable excitement appeared in his eyes.


    For a long time, almost all of his opponents are higher than him. All the time, he has fought with low realm and high realm. It is almost normal for him to win the strong with the weak.


    Now he has met an opponent who is the same as him but enough to compete with him, which makes him inexplicably excited. Such an opponent is what he wants.


    The original world actually has such opponents, and it should not be too few. He yearns more and more for the boundless original world.


    "This is the feeling of fighting with someone who also has the ability to master rules?"


    Aurora''s amber eyes also shone with excitement.


    Rule ability is a very special ability. It is superior to the general ability and can show the terrorist power far beyond the general ability. Moreover, this ability has a characteristic that the blood only exists in the rule level blood beast, and the blood of the rule level blood beast is obviously not what the person who first implanted the blood can bear.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to directly obtain the ability of rules by implanting blood, even in the major palaces.


    There is no way to directly obtain the rule ability, so we can only practice the multi-line mixed blood method, and then spend a huge price and risk to suppress the blood in the body, implant new blood, and finally form the rule ability.


    As the owner of affinity constitution, she successfully implanted new blood without taking great risks, and had the ability of rules early.


    This uniqueness makes her very special among the younger generation of the temple of light. Few can fight with her. Although other temple rumors have the same existence, they are closely protected by their respective temples, so it is impossible for them to have a chance to fight.


    Now, when an opponent at the same level as her appears, she is also excited.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Turning into a purple light and a white gold light, they jumped at each other almost at the same time.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sound of weapon collision rang out continuously. A purple light and a white gold light were intertwined, collided and separated continuously.


    It is extremely beautiful and gorgeous, just like the blooming purple and white gold fireworks, which makes the remaining two people in the temple of light and Bart intoxicated.


    But it is also extremely dangerous. Although the power is extremely condensed, it will not spread as widely as ordinary attacks, but in a small area centered on two people, all substances and even air are crushed by the condensed power, and it seems to disappear out of thin air.


    Dang!


    There was another collision. The purple light and the white gold light were quickly separated, more than 100 meters apart. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    Such a look is like seeing prey.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, countless cracks appeared on the surface of Gray''s silver magic weapon, and finally the whole thing broke apart, leaving only one hilt in his hand.


    The magic light level collision, especially the magic light level collision involving rule ability, Gray''s silver level magic weapon was no longer overwhelmed and completely damaged.


    Throwing away the handle of the sword in his hand, gray felt the purple ring in his hand. Some of the eight people who had been killed in the temple of light used swords, and the other party''s weapons naturally fell into gray''s hands.


    Although the combat effectiveness cannot be enhanced due to the suppression of rules, at least it is hard enough not to break up before long, like silver weapons.


    He does not intend to use the golden sword weapon. He hopes to continue to mislead the other party and make the other party think that the golden sword weapon finally fell into the high-level hands of the space-time temple.


    For this reason, it would be best for the temple of light to give up this plane, withdraw the guardians outside the plane, and turn to the temple of time and space for trouble.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    There is no need to fight. Gray thinks so, and Aurora obviously thinks so. She has no intention of letting gray take out his weapons again.


    The white golden light, like a white golden spear, suddenly burst out in front of her, with an extremely sharp breath, attacking like gray.


    Shua!


    Too late to take out the sword, gray stretched out his palm, replaced the sword with his hand, waved and cut forward, and a purple light was like a competition to meet the white and gold spears.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The purple light blocked all the white and gold spears. When the white and gold spears disappeared, they also collapsed and disappeared. At this time.


    Shua!


    A long sword with white golden light stabbed gray and stabbed Gray''s heart. Before it was close, the sharp breath was like an invisible sword stabbing Gray''s chest.


    Whoosh!


    Derek''s old body stood in front of gray and blocked the sword.


    In the previous battle, gray and Aurora were so fast that even Derek couldn''t keep up. Now the pace slowed down and he finally caught up.


    Dang!


    The sharp white gold sword pierced his old body, but the sound of fine iron attack came out.


    His old body gave a slight meal, so he took the sword. There were no wounds or even scratches in the place where he was stabbed.


    "What...?"


    The full blow didn''t leave a trace of wound on Derek, and Aurora''s perfect face appeared a little surprised.


    She naturally knows the extent of Derek''s previous defense. After all, the serious wounds on Derek are her masterpieces.


    Derek''s defense has undergone earth shaking changes in a short time. He is so strong that it''s hard for her to hurt.


    She noticed the silver gray metallic luster on Derek''s body surface, which was obviously strengthened by some ability to strengthen the flesh, which was the reason for her real surprise.


    In addition to the ability of time rules, the other party also mastered other abilities, and the number of abilities mastered by the other party exceeded her.


    Although it is not another rule ability, it is also extremely terrible. It is the first time that someone can surpass her in the number of abilities.


    Shua!


    Derek''s sword rose, and the bright blade cleaved at Aurora quickly.


    Although surprised, Aurora''s reaction was very fast, shrouded in white gold light, and she dodged the swift knife.


    However, just as she flashed and appeared, a sword wrapped with purple light cut face-to-face to her throat. The purple light wrapped fitness quickly magnified in her eyes.


    While Derek blocked the attack, gray had taken out the sword from the purple ring and waited for the opportunity to attack her.


    Whoosh!


    The whole body was covered with white gold light. Aurora''s body seemed to turn into light and quickly retreated back. However, the speed of Gray''s sword was not slow. After all, it was a sword cut with the help of the rules of time.


    Poof!


    Aurora''s white and golden light scattered. Although she avoided the key point of her throat, she also cut her abdomen with a sword.


    Her battle suit is a special magic weapon similar to magic weapons, but different from magic weapons such as swords, it increases defense. Under the suppression of this plane rule, the defense of the battle suit suddenly drops.


    The long sword cut through the battle dress that was weakened by the rules, leaving a wound in her abdomen.


    Unexpectedly, the wound was not deep, only a shallow scratch.


    At this time, Aurora was full of silver light, and her whole body was like silver. She impressively used the metallization ability, one of the five abilities that constitute the light rule is the metal ability.


    However, the direct damage of time rule ability is the second, and its most lethal and terrible ability is the time ability contained in its attack.


    I saw that Aurora''s body was slowly getting old under the action of the rules of time.


    No, the word "old" is not appropriate.


    The other party''s age is too young, so even under the action of time rules, the other party''s appearance is only transformed from a young woman in her twenties into a young woman in her thirties, full of mature charm like a peach.

 Chapter 616

    "This is the time deprivation of time rule ability?"


    The life span of one or two hundred years was completely weakened, but Aurora''s face was unexpectedly calm.


    Although she can''t see it, she can obviously feel that her body has changed significantly, and her life has been deprived from her. In the face of this change, she has no anger, no panic, and only extreme calm.


    "But this kind of thing is useless to me!"


    The corners of her mouth showed contempt, slightly raised her head and showed her snow-white neck. At this time, her whole body showed a sense of pride.


    Shua!


    The dazzling white gold light penetrated from her, dazzling and dazzling, making her whole person full of a holy breath.


    Then I saw that under the dazzling white gold light, the shallow scratch on her body disappeared, not only the scratch, but also her changed face.


    She quickly became young, and her deprived life returned to her body. Her appearance returned to her original appearance of more than 20 years old from a young woman in her thirties.


    She got rid of the influence of time rules and returned to her original state!


    The light rule is related to light, but not just the rule level ability of light. The special ability it gives users is not only to accelerate movement speed, but also several special abilities.


    One of the abilities is to eliminate the abnormal state. This abnormal state includes but is not limited to the injuries on the body. The life deprived by time ability is obviously classified into this abnormal state.


    Therefore, she not only repaired her injuries, but also recovered her deprived life and returned to the state before being attacked by the ability of time rules.


    "The life deprived is restored. This is one of the special abilities of the light rule ability?"


    Looking at the young woman again, Gray''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    His understanding of the ability of rules can be said to be extremely scarce. Although he once pressed for some relevant information from the population of the temple of light, it is obvious that the knowledge of the people questioned is also extremely limited.


    The other party only knows that the temple of light has this rule ability, but does not know what kind of special ability this rule ability has. After all, this is the core secret of the temple of light, which is not known by the other party.


    "Even the deprived life can be restored. The ability of rule level can''t be measured by common sense."


    Gray''s face became slightly dignified, which was definitely an opponent who could not be careless.


    Defense is not weak. Even if he hits with all his strength, he can only leave a scratch. Now he has the means to recover quickly, which will be more difficult.


    "Then start over!"


    There was a stubborn momentum on her body. At this time, Aurora was more like the king''s daughter than the king''s daughter.


    Grenville Austin, the king''s daughter with the strongest temperament, has been cultivated as the next successor to the throne as the king''s daughter of the gem kingdom. She attaches great importance to the cultivation of this aspect. Her king''s daughter temperament is the strongest among the kings of the four kingdoms.


    But at this time, the woman in front of her was more feminine than Grenville Austin.


    Noble, holy, not allowed to dye fingers, awe inspiring and inviolable.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A white golden light pierced gray like a long gun, while Aurora''s body was shrouded in white golden light and rushed to gray.


    Shua!


    Gray''s long sword swept, a purple light swept out, and immediately cut out all the white gold light.


    Then he turned his long sword and cut it to the left, just in time to collide with a long sword wrapped with white gold light.


    Dang!


    The purple long sword and the white gold long sword separated quickly at the touch, and at the collision place, after a ripple, all the material disappeared.


    Some are evaporated by hot high temperature, and some are weathered into invisible dust under the action of time ability.


    Shua!


    The snow-white blade of the war knife cuts to Aurora from one side. Aurora has avoided it and continues to meet gray.


    For Derek who has terrorist defense, even if she attacks with all her strength, her strategy is to hide. Relying on speed to avoid, Derek''s strong defense is useless.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The fast-moving gray and Aurora weapons collided one after another, rippling one after another, making all the surrounding materials disappear.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the traces of destruction left behind are not even as good as the king level strong, but only those who really understand can understand the horror of the traces of destruction.


    The other two people in the temple of light are undoubtedly such people. As the people in the temple of light, although the realm is suppressed, they have the eyesight and experience of the enchanted light level. They can understand the horror of this battle.


    "It''s so powerful that the material is directly vaporized. Her Highness is suppressed at the first level of the king level. It''s hard to imagine that she can still have this kind of combat power..."


    A woman in a white war suit who was nearly 30 years old looked in awe at Aurora.


    "The guy in the temple of time and space is not simple. Like her highness, she also has the ability to master rules. Under the action of each other''s time ability, the material is weathered into invisible particles."


    The other was a brown haired man in his early 30s. He clenched his fists, sweated his palms and watched the battle nervously.


    Although the saint gets rid of the invasion of time rule ability and recovers to the heyday state, the other party''s state is also the heyday state, and the other party has a corpse control assistance with combat power comparable to magic light.


    Click, click, click!


    In another fight, gray and Aurora couldn''t help retreating back, leaving huge cracks on the hard ice ground. At the position where they fought, the ice, snow and soil disappeared silently.


    At their present level, they pursue precise control of power rather than the scope of power spread.


    If they are willing, they can spread the attack thousands of kilometers away in an instant, but that doesn''t make sense. In the face of opponents at the same level, it''s not too much to call the extremely scattered attack tickle.


    Shua!


    From Aurora''s side, Derek attacked Aurora again, but Aurora escaped again with speed.


    Naturally, gray can''t let a magic light combat power go. He appears near Derek from time to time, leading the place of battle to Derek, creating opportunities for Derek.


    Aurora is also very smart. Once she finds that the place where gray appears is too close to Derek, the golden light of the sidewalk attacks gray from a distance and is not close to gray at all.


    Derek, who has only physical strength, obviously can''t attack Aurora who is already very fast and deliberately pulls a long distance.


    "It''s really difficult!"


    Standing on the ice with huge cracks, gray and Aurora looked at each other with dignity and excitement.


    As the owner of rule ability, the two have the same level of strength. There is little difference in combat power. No one can do anything about each other for a long time, which makes them afraid of each other.


    This hearty battle of the same realm, the fierce battle formed in the process of no one can do anything, makes them extremely excited. Defeating or killing such an opponent is obviously more fulfilling than killing ten or a hundred magic lights.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The two men again turned into a purple and platinum light and rushed to each other. During the high-speed movement, the blade collided with each other again. No, at the moment when the blade was about to collide with each other, Gray''s long sword wrapped in purple light suddenly sank and cut fiercely to Aurora''s waist.


    At the same time, without Gray''s long sword, Aurora''s long sword with white gold light also cut into gray''s chest.


    Boom!


    With a dull sound, their swords fell on each other at the same time, and then the two figures were cut back by each other at the same time.


    The sword with the corrosive power of time cut open Aurora''s war clothes on her abdomen, leaving a shallow wound on Aurora''s abdomen. The power of time acted on Aurora again, increasing Aurora''s age again.


    The Blazing Sword with bright rules was like a lightsaber and cut on Gray''s black suit on his chest. After a burst of burning feeling, gray successfully carried the sword with his black suit and alloyed defense.


    In terms of defense, it is obvious that gray, who has black war clothes and alloying ability, is better.


    Awning!


    With a sudden step on the ground, the icy ground collapsed and a huge pit appeared. Gray rushed out, just like a tiger out of its cage pouncing on Aurora again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Relying on his strong defense, gray only attacked and didn''t defend, which immediately doubled the pressure on aurora. After several consecutive fights, gray cut Aurora with a sword again.


    Boom!


    Aurora''s waist was cut by Gray''s sword, her war suit was cut, a scratch appeared on the snow-white skin around her waist, and her appearance grew older again, approaching the age of 40.


    WOW!


    Aurora opened the distance with gray, stood in the distance and stared at gray. The white and golden light bloomed on her, her wounds and old face disappeared, and returned to the state of more than 20 years old again.


    "Time rule ability, corpse control ability, some strengthening ability, you really surprised me!"


    Aurora''s face was dignified, but there was a terrible smell on her, just like a terrible beast awakening.


    In her mind, a dark law imprint like a dark vortex was aroused.


    As the most valued person of the generation of the temple of light, she naturally has cultivated blood skills, and has cultivated blood skills for many years. She has cultivated blood skills to a very high level. Therefore, even if her combat power is at the magic light level, it is enough to greatly enhance her combat power.

 Chapter 617

    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Looking at gray, Aurora''s amber eyes were murderous, and a white gold lightsaber appeared like a murderous spirit.


    There are many black lines on the surface of the lightsaber, which makes the original white gold lightsaber condensed by light more cold and gloomy.


    Darkness and light are two opposite forces, but when they are combined, they will erupt far more terrible powers than any of them.


    Whew!


    With a cold breath, the White Gold lightsaber pierced out at a faster speed than the lightning. In an instant, it appeared in front of gray and stabbed gray in the heart.


    Whoosh!


    Looking at the White Gold lightsaber condensed by the light and approaching in an instant, Gray''s pupils contracted violently and his heart beat faster because of tension.


    He felt danger on the lightsaber. His intuition told him that the lightsaber was extremely dangerous. Even if the defense was as strong as him, he would encounter danger in the face of this sword.


    The ability of time rule shrouds the whole body. The time velocity around gray has become several times that of other places. Gray''s figure is like a lightning to avoid quickly.


    Poof!


    The sound of flesh and blood being pierced clearly sounded.


    The speed of the White Gold lightsaber was so fast that gray could not escape even if he used time to accelerate. He just avoided his heart.


    The White Gold lightsaber pierced his left shoulder. The black battle suit that had not been damaged in the previous battle was finally pierced in front of the violent power. The White Gold lightsaber drove straight in and pierced his silver gray flesh after alloying.


    The blood had no time to spill, it had evaporated, and Gray''s body was like a light.


    I don''t know how many kilometers it hit, leaving a long gully on the cold ground, Gray''s figure stopped.


    There was a hole in the shoulder of the Black War suit, and the flesh and blood in this place seemed to have been forcibly dug out.


    "Blood skill, and at least the cultivation has reached the second or even the third level!"


    With his teeth cracked in pain, gray got up from the ground and looked solemnly in the direction of Aurora. Deep in his blue eyes was a thick fear.


    On the blood beast ability, he should be above the other party. He not only has the ability of time rules, but also has the ability to control the corpse and the alloying ability to enhance defense.


    With the blessing of these three abilities, his comprehensive combat power is better than the other party, which is why he can hurt the other party several times in a row.


    But in terms of blood skills, he is far inferior to each other.


    Although by chance, I got a three-star blood skill that seems not low, but the time is too short. Now I just understand the first level.


    It is inevitable that the other party will contact the blood skill longer than him. The long-term immersion will definitely make the other party far surpass him in the understanding level of blood skill.


    Whoosh!


    A white golden light approached quickly. In the white golden light, Aurora''s soft body was faintly visible, beautiful, holy and free from dust.


    The other party stopped more than 100 meters away from gray, stood on the top of a mountain bag melted by ice and snow, looked down at gray, and his amber eyes were cold and arrogant.


    "If only this degree, you will die here today!"


    "Your tone is too big!"


    Gray Leng hum, with a cool color in his light blue eyes. Although there is a gap in blood skills, it doesn''t mean that convenience can kill him.


    "Then I''ll see what surprises you can bring me!"


    Aurora''s voice was strong and dominant, her long blond hair fluttered in the wind, and her perfect face was cold and proud.


    This is a natural King''s daughter. She is more suitable to be the ruler of a country than the saint of the temple.


    Whoosh!


    Shrouded in white gold light, her figure turned into a white gold light and approached gray quickly, which was obviously faster than when she fought with gray before.


    With the use of blood skills, she has been enhanced not only in combat power, but also in speed. The enhancement of combat power is difficult enough. Now even speed has been enhanced, which is a terrible situation for gray.


    "Your Highness won!"


    Seeing Aurora, who injured gray and occupied the absolute advantage, the other two in the temple of light were slightly relieved.


    The outcome is doomed. In the face of the holy daughter who uses blood skills and greatly increases her combat power and speed, the other party has no power to resist. It''s only a matter of time to be killed.


    They were not surprised to see the saint''s opponent use blood skills.


    Blood skills need to be understood. People with poor understanding can''t even get started in blood skills, which is a common thing. Obviously, this one in the temple of time and space should be very poor in understanding.


    "Lord gray!"


    Bart, who narrowly escaped his life, clenched his fists, sweaty palms, nervous face and worried voice.


    Gray fought with Aurora so fast that he could hardly see it clearly, but he could still see the general form. Now gray is at a complete disadvantage.


    Shua!


    The distance of 100 meters came in an instant in front of Aurora''s terror speed. The long sword was wrapped in white gold light and cut to gray with the terror power after the increase of blood skill.


    It was a terrible blow. The air rippled, as if the space had been cut. Before it was cut on gray, the strong wind had stabbed gray like an invisible sword.


    Even in the package of time ability, gray still had no time to avoid and was about to be cut by this sword, just at this time.


    Pop!


    A figure approached gray. It was Derek, who was controlled by gray with the ability to control the corpse. He grabbed Gray''s intact shoulder with one hand and firmly fixed it like an eagle''s claw.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, he grabbed gray and backed away.


    Fast, extreme fast, indescribable fast!


    At this moment, Derek showed an unimaginable speed, surpassing gray and aurora. Derek''s speed at this time exceeded anyone present.


    With this speed, he grabbed gray to avoid Aurora''s sword and opened a distance with Aurora.


    Poof!


    Aurora''s power, which had no time to vent, stirred the air, rolled up the invisible wind pressure, and a very deep gully appeared, spreading for a very long time, with no end in sight.


    Gray was undamaged, not even a hair on his body was damaged.


    "You still have such a means -"


    Aurora was surprised and looked at gray, who was not hurt at all under her sword. At a glance, she had seen through Gray''s means at this time.


    At this time, gray and Derek were shrouded in a purple light, which was the light of the ability of time rules. Obviously, gray applied the ability of time rules to the corpse control, accelerated the movement speed of the corpse control, and avoided the blow just now.


    "I said, your tone is too big. You can''t kill me!"


    With Aurora''s slightly surprised eyes, Gray''s eyes were cold.


    Like alloying ability, he has long had the idea of applying the acceleration ability of time rule ability to the corpse control, and he has also tried, but the result is not satisfactory.


    Away from his time rule ability, he was like a wild and uncontrollable horse, which became uncontrollable. Obviously, he just wanted to speed up a little, but it turned the corpse into ashes in an instant.


    This kind of uncontrollability makes it difficult for him to apply the time rule ability to the corpse control, at least because of his current control over the time rule ability.


    However, such an attempt is not useless. That is, he found that the time rule ability near him is controllable. As long as the corpse control is near him, he can obtain the same controllable acceleration as him.


    It was by virtue of this that he escaped Aurora''s extremely dangerous sword just now.


    "I''m really surprised by such means, but you still can''t change the fact that your combat power is far inferior to me!"


    Aurora hummed coldly. Her amber eyes were filled with cold that could freeze people.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The next moment, golden beams of light gathered around her, like a golden long gun, whistling towards gray.


    Since the speed is not as fast as that, she will win by quantity. Her combat power exceeds gray by at least one level. Even if her ability is differentiated, it is enough to cause damage to gray.


    Poof!


    A golden beam of light ran through. Under Gray''s control, Derek retreated sharply. Where they were, a hole appeared silently.


    The wall is smooth, just like polished, penetrating the ice layer and deep into the frozen soil layer. I don''t know how deep it is.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The white golden beams, like the "arrow rain" falling from the sky, completely shrouded gray and Derek in the "arrow rain".


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Under Gray''s control, Derek flashed left and right, just like walking a tightrope, thrilling and avoiding the incoming white gold beam again and again.


    Several times, the White Gold beams passed close to them. Near them, deep holes were densely arranged one after another, just like huge honeycombs.


    Fortunately, they all have the ability to step in the void. Otherwise, they will easily step into the void and fall into a bottomless hole.


    The feeling of crisis is always on his back, chasing gray. The nervous mood makes Gray''s forehead covered with fine sweat.


    Finally, gray and Derek rushed out of the coverage of "arrow rain".


    Whoosh!


    In the purple light, gray looked coldly at Aurora. At Derek''s speed, he appeared in front of Aurora almost in a flash.


    Shua!


    At such a close distance, Aurora''s perfect face was clearly visible, but he didn''t mean to pity jade at all. The long sword wrapped with purple light quickly cut to Aurora''s snow-white and ruddy throat.

 Chapter 618

    Whoosh!


    The purple light long sword rowed to the throat with Sen Han. Aurora''s pupils widened rapidly, and a startled color appeared on her beautiful face. The speed broke out under the increase of blood skill, and she quickly moved to the side for several steps.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    Escape opened his throat, but a few strands of white blond hair were wiped, and suddenly withered like flowers and turned into ashes.


    The color of anger and lingering fear flashed across her face, and Aurora''s long sword wrapped around the white gold light stabbed it into gray''s throat.


    Prick!


    Gray''s throat was pierced, as if he had passed through without any obstruction. In fact, it was the same, indeed without any obstruction, because it was only gray''s shadow.


    The real gray was grabbed by Derek and appeared on the other side of Aurora. The long sword wrapped in purple light made the same action as aurora and stabbed it.


    But this time he was hampered because he actually stabbed aurora in the middle of her chest.


    Poof!


    The blood dripped, Aurora''s figure regressed, her appearance changed rapidly, and the ability of time rules acted on her again.


    Poof!


    When Derek catches him, gray quickly catches up with him. The purple light wrapped long sword cuts out horizontally and cuts to Aurora''s slender and round waist. Aurora''s long sword resists, but Gray''s figure avoids again and cuts to Aurora''s left arm from the left.


    A bloodstain appeared. Aurora staggered and her face continued to change. When the change was over, she had become a woman of about 40.


    Poof!


    Gray still didn''t let go. He couldn''t give the other party a chance to breathe. He knew it too well. With a flash of his figure, he appeared behind Aurora, and the sword edge was on Aurora''s back.


    It was still the appearance of shallow blood marks, and Aurora became old. Her hair, which was white and golden like fire, was withered and yellow like weeds. Although there was still some outline of her youth on her face, it was a fact that her face was old.


    Shua!


    Gray''s eyes were cold and terrible. There was no fluctuation because the young woman turned into an old woman. The long sword wrapped in purple light mercilessly wiped out the old woman again.


    "Ah --"


    From a young woman in full bloom to an old woman, Aurora''s angry forehead appeared, and her voice roared with extreme anger.


    As the owner of affinity constitution, she is regarded as a saint and trained as the next successor of the temple. No matter where she goes, she will become the focus of everyone. She is the brightest star in the sky.


    There was no stain on her life. I thought she would keep it like this. Even in the face of the sons and daughters of the major temples, she was confident that she was not weaker than others.


    But today, her life has been stained, and she has been cut off her life and turned into an old woman.


    This is a great humiliation, this is a stain in life!


    Whew, whew, whew!


    With her roar, the white golden light wrapped her, and all the wounds and negative states on her body disappeared quickly.


    The change was far more than that. She was like a white golden sun. The white golden light was transmitted from her and shot in all directions. Each one was extremely hot and full of terror and penetration.


    This is an indiscriminate attack and the most difficult to avoid!


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    Facing the white and gold light covered in any direction, gray and Derek can no longer escape. They were hit by several white and gold lights one after another, and then flew backwards and smashed through several icebergs.


    Thousands of meters away, slightly embarrassed gray and Derek climbed up.


    Gray was not injured, because at the critical moment, he hid behind Derek and used Derek as a meat shield to avoid the violent beam attack.


    Derek''s clothes were broken and he was also not injured. As gray guessed at the beginning, Derek''s defense is even higher than him.


    The reason for this is that Derek''s starting point is too high. The other party''s body is the magic light level. Based on the magic light level, it is alloyed to enhance defense, and the degree of strength can be imagined.


    The starting point of Gray''s defense is the first level of King level. Even with the use of alloying ability, even with the increase of black battle suit defense, it is still weaker than Derek.


    Patter!


    The white and golden light was shattered, Aurora''s figure was exposed again, and all negative states were restored, both the injury and the deprived life.


    As long as the power of blood is not exhausted, all negative states can be restored. The light rule is definitely not weaker than the time rule.


    "It''s the first time someone can push me to this extent!"


    Looking at gray and the man who brought her shame, Aurora''s eyes were burning and her snow-white teeth were creaking.


    At this time, her perfect face is no longer perfect because of her angry expression, but there is an alternative style. Just like what a noble who likes women said, a beautiful woman is beautiful even if she is afraid of getting angry.


    Glancing at Gray''s whole body, she found that although Gray was embarrassed, she was not injured under the attack just now. Her pupils shrank slightly, took a deep breath and forced down her anger.


    "I wrote this down!"


    Whoosh!


    Covered with white gold light, she quickly appeared next to the other two people in the temple of light, holding one person in one hand and rushing towards the plane barrier.


    The first comer''s realm is suppressed. Before the realm is restored, there is no way to break the plane barrier and leave the plane, but she is not in this case. Even if the realm is suppressed, she still has the strength to break the plane barrier.


    "Want to escape!"


    Grayface ruthen killed the machine cold and was caught by Derek and quickly chased after the other party.


    The other party''s special ability to reply to the negative state is very bug, but it is not without solution. The power of blood is the other party''s biggest weakness.


    Moreover, the other party is in the state of using blood skills, and the blood force must not last. Just entangle the other party until the blood force of the other party is exhausted, and the other party''s unsolvable ability will be defeated.


    Obviously, the other party also understood this very well. Seeing that it was impossible to kill him with blood skills, he withdrew decisively.


    Whoosh!


    Under the ability of time acceleration, Derek''s speed is naturally faster than aurora. Seeing that gray and Derek are getting closer and closer.


    "I want to go, you can''t stay!"


    Aurora turned coldly, her voice was cold, and a large number of golden beams appeared, dense, and then suddenly roared out and attacked gray and Derek.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray and Derek dodged left and right, dodged one after another, finally rushed out of the golden beam and chased the other three again.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    But not long after chasing forward, a large number of golden light came again to stop gray and Derek.


    After repeated several times, when gray and Derek finally rushed out of the beam of light, Aurora three people had appeared next to the plane barrier.


    Standing in front of the plane barrier, a golden beam penetrated the plane barrier, and a hole with a diameter of two or three meters suddenly appeared on the plane barrier.


    Before the hole, Aurora looked back at gray coldly. Her blonde hair was flying and her face was beautiful. Her amber eyes seemed to remember gray deeply in her mind. Of course, it was not a good thing.


    Then she jumped in and went through the hole into the original world on the other side.


    "Escaped!"


    Gray frowned slightly and stopped chasing.


    Not to mention the master of the temple of light stationed on the other side of the plane barrier at this time, he said that the woman was not his opponent.


    The reason why he can force women to escape is that in this position, women''s realm is suppressed, and he has regional advantages.


    Back to the original world, the woman''s suppressed state will be restored. In the face of the other party whose state is restored, he can never be an opponent.


    "He should be the saint of light!"


    The appearance of the woman was really beyond Gray''s expectation. Although he learned from the words of the people who pressed him that there was a saint among the young generation of the temple of light who had the ability to master the rules of light, he didn''t expect that the other party would venture into this position.


    Mastering the ability of rules means that he has obtained the opportunity to step into the rule level. For such a genius, the temples have always been closely protected, but he didn''t expect to risk sending the other party into this position this time, which almost made him unable to suppress it.


    Fortunately, there is only such a terrible young man in the temple of light. Although there are other people who master the rules, their realm has far exceeded the first level of magic light, and they can''t enter this plane through the plane barrier.


    "Although he was escaped, it was not without benefit. At least the news that ''what happened in this plane is related to the temple of time and space'' will be leaked..."


    Gray held his chin in one hand, thinking in his eyes.


    The reason why he did not deny the "identity" of the temple of time and space was to mislead the temple of light and make the temple of light mistakenly think that everything that happened in this plane was done by the temple of time and space.


    In this way, the attention of the temple of light will turn to the temple of time and space, and the attention to this plane will be reduced. After all, the temple of time and space has been visited, and it is obvious that the magic weapon has fallen into the high-level hands of the temple of time and space.


    It would be best if the people stationed outside the plane barrier were removed, but it would be good to remove the experts even if they were not removed.


    When he reaches a higher level and relies on the ability of time rules, he should be enough to break the blockade and rush out.


    In order to break through the blockade of the temple of light, gray racked his brains. The only thing that made him slightly guilty was to let the temple of time and space carry the pot.


    However, the temple of time and space, like the temple of light, is a temple force, and its strength must be very strong. Even if it is targeted by the temple of light, it should not have much impact.


    Moreover, from the saint''s mouth, gray could clearly hear that the relationship between the temple of light and the temple of time and space was not good. His good deeds of destroying the temple of light in this way must be good for the temple of time and space. It was also a help to the temple of time and space, and his guilt was greatly reduced.

 Chapter 619

    The temple of light.


    Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light, sat on the throne. There were six seats on the left and right sides. There were twelve most powerful people under the Lord. Some of them were in the position of deputy Lord and some were in the position of elder.


    "Temple Lord, elders!"


    In the center of the temple, a young woman in a white slim dress bowed slightly to the temple Lord and the most powerful people under the twelve Temple Lords.


    The woman has long blond hair, flawless face, slender waist and undulating figure. She is Aurora, the saint of the temple of light.


    Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light, looked at the woman with spoiled eyes and a gentle voice.


    "Aurora, tell me about your experience in that face!"


    In the original world, there are few forces, big and small. Almost every day, forces are born and destroyed, but generally speaking, forces are divided into two categories.


    The first is the forces that have no blood relationship with each other and exist in the form of organization. The second is the forces that have blood relationship with each other and exist in the form of family.


    The temple of light is naturally the first kind of forces. Among these forces, excellent children are equivalent to the legitimate children of family forces. They have a noble status and are highly valued by high-level officials. Aurora, who has affinity and rule ability, is obviously such an excellent child.


    "Yes..."


    Aurora answered and told what had happened to her in that place.


    Unknowingly, the man''s face appeared in her brain, and anger and awe flashed in her brain.


    Angry at her fiasco and in awe of the strength of the other party, she will never deliberately belittle her opponent, because that is the performance of a fool. Facing up to and surpassing her opponent is the proper response of a wise man.


    "Sure enough, the temple of time and space is playing tricks behind!"


    A middle-aged woman opened her mouth. She was wearing a purple skirt made of softened leather from a disaster level blood beast with combat power comparable to that of a destroyer. Her body was plump and her every move was full of charm.


    Her name is Deborah Ximei. She is one of the four female elders of the temple of light. Although she is a woman, her combat power can also rank in the forefront among the twelve people under the Lord of the temple.


    "It seems that the regular Sacre fell into the hands of the space-time temple, but from the point of view that the surface still exists, the space-time temple did not carry out the final blood sacrifice to completely repair the regular Sacre."


    A middle-aged man with two brown beards and a stuffy face.


    "Hypocrisy, the temple of time and space is still so hypocritical!"


    A thin man with green eyes looked very scary and sneered.


    "When the Sun Temple was destroyed, it was dominated by the temple of time and space. In that war, dozens of planes were destroyed. I don''t know how many people died."


    "The most important thing now is how to take back the regular holy instrument from the temple of time and space for the final blood sacrifice."


    Said the old man with silver hair and ruddy face like a baby.


    "If you fall into the hands of the temple of time and space and want to get it back, I''m afraid it''s difficult. The only good thing is that the temple of time and space did not carry out the final blood sacrifice. Even if you get the enhancement of the combat power of the temple of time and space, it''s not big."


    A middle-aged man with short black hair separated his index finger from his thumb and rubbed the beard residue on his chin.


    "What I''m worried about is that the younger generation of the space-time Temple who can fight with Aurora and gain the upper hand, not only has the ability of time rules, but also has the ability to control corpses and strengthen the body. After many years, the space-time temple will be born with a strong character."


    "We must find a way to get rid of the younger generation."


    The thin man''s green eyes glowed coldly.


    "And this time, the temple of time and space must pay a price. I suggest selling the important resources of the temple of time and space."


    "I agree."


    In the temple, many people agreed with anger in their eyes. In order to repair the regular holy instrument, they arranged for thousands of years, not including the preparation time to find a suitable position, but they fell short because of the temple of time and space. This anger must be vented.


    "That''s it!"


    Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light, made a decision, so a conflict between two giants caused by Gray was decided.


    "What about that face?"


    Asked the young woman in a red dress.


    "Continue to garrison, and that plane must be in our hands. After all, if we recapture the rule artifact, we still need to use that plane, but the garrison level will be reduced by one level and the main force will be transferred back."


    Alex Bader, the owner of the temple of light, thought for a moment and said.


    The corpse was so mutilated that even with the resurrection ability, gray could not revive the killed people. What happened today also reminded gray that even with Derek stationed, it was not foolproof.


    After sending a new group of people, gray not only stationed the ice spirit king beast here, but also prepared to stay here from time to time.


    The strength of the saints of the temple of light is too strong. Only he and Derek can barely defeat him. After the defeat, the other party should not come again, but he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, so he decided to stay here in person.


    Time passed unconsciously. Gray was twenty-five years old. Just a few days ago, he finished his twenty fifth birthday.


    During this time, Gray''s state naturally reached the second level of King level, and on this basis, he was promoted again. He has taken the blood of ice fire demon ape and wind demon fox successively, and promoted all the five blood levels that make up the ability of time rules to magic light level.


    "Has anyone from the temple of light come in the last year?"


    Gray and Sophia walked hand in hand in a prosperous city with a long history, passing by hurried pedestrians, just like a very ordinary couple.


    This is one of Gray''s Duke''s fiefs. After being closed, gray rarely appears in his fief. Everything in the fief is taken care of by specially assigned personnel.


    This time Sophia came to Fergus castle to attend Gray''s birthday party. After the party, the two decided to go out together for fun. After discussion, they finally decided to go to Gray''s Duke fiefdom and inspect the situation in the fiefdom.


    "No, no one has come since the last time the goddess of the temple of light came."


    Gray shook his head. He suspected that this situation was related to his original evil diversion, but he did not dare to break the plane barrier and go to the other side to verify. After all, if someone was stationed in the temple of light, his strength would be much stronger than he is now.


    "The saint of the temple of light is really so strong that even you are just a narrow victory?"


    Sophia looked sideways at gray with curiosity in her black jewel like eyes.


    She is wearing a blue slim dress with beautiful purple long hair hanging from her waist. There are only simple gem hair accessories on it. It is simple and exquisite, which well highlights her slightly cool temperament.


    With a firm chest, a full grasp of the waist, slender and strong legs and exquisite goose egg cheeks, her beauty is no less than that of the saint of the temple of light.


    The beauty of the two people is in different directions. The beauty of the bright saint is inclined to dust and not stained with dust, while the beauty of Sophia is inclined to cold and beautiful, just like a purple violet.


    "The temple power is the top power even in the boundless original world. The heirs of such a power must not be underestimated."


    There was a slight caution in Gray''s look.


    "Moreover, I didn''t win the other party in the war with her. If the other party''s realm was not suppressed, I would never be her opponent. I estimate that her own realm should be at the first level of magic light."


    "Such a young state has reached the first level of magic light. Is the other party''s talent so much better than us?"


    Sophia''s eyebrows were slightly raised.


    "Talent is not necessarily better than us."


    Gray shook his head.


    "The main thing is the cultivation environment. The last time I tortured the fifth force, I learned from the other side that even without the help of any auxiliary drugs, the cultivation speed in the original world is several times that of this level."


    "Several times?"


    Sophia was surprised. What a terrible speed it would be to increase the cultivation speed several times. No wonder the saint realm of the temple of light is so much higher than them.


    "Well, this seems to involve the source of the plane. The more abundant the source of the plane, the more conducive the environment is to cultivation, and the faster the cultivation speed will be. With the huge source world, the source of the plane must be extremely huge and abundant."


    Gray explained.


    "I didn''t expect that the original world has such advantages. If I go to the original world, I''m afraid I will be able to become king level in a short time. Unfortunately, such a powerful force is stationed outside the ruling plane. It''s hard for even you to leave this plane."


    Sophia sighed slightly.


    "It''s really hard."


    Gray nodded solemnly.


    According to his estimation, before the realm reaches the magic light, he can never be the opponent of the people stationed outside.


    Fortunately, the time ability can break the bit plane source array of this bit plane and remove the restriction of the bit plane source array on realm promotion. It will not be stuck in the king level of three transformations and cannot be promoted, but can be promoted to the magic light level.


    However, upgrading to the magic light level should also be the limit he can ascend to in this plane. After all, he has no disaster blood beast blood after the magic light level and cannot have the blood of disaster blood beasts.


    At that time, it is necessary to take risks to see if we can break through the blockade of the temple of light and enter the original world.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    When they were walking, suddenly, something strange happened.


    On the street, pedestrians are still shuttling, carriages are still passing, but in their ears, they can''t hear a little sound, and all the sounds have disappeared from their ears.


    Pedestrians and carriages passed through them, but they passed through them like an illusion. They didn''t feel hit at all.


    Gray and Sophia looked at each other and knew what was happening to them at this time.


    "Ghost merchant!"


    They can''t be more familiar with this appearance. Gray has experienced it twice, which is what happened when the ghost merchant appeared!

 Chapter 620

    Ghost merchant, a mysterious merchant whose earliest history can be traced back to the imperial period, will appear and trade with each other when the person who has what he needs appears in the ancient city.


    Although this kind of transaction is suspected of forced buying and selling, the nature of the other party is not bad, or it is not too bad. At least, it is willing to trade at a cost, rather than directly seizing by force.


    As a strong man, seeing what he needs is not snatched but obtained through trading. Such a strong man is commendable, at least in Gray''s view.


    Gray has seen too many strong people rely on their own strength to rob the weak. He has experienced it himself. At the beginning, the Graham family stared at him because of a silver metal ball.


    "What kind of silver metal ball do you have?"


    Sophia looks at gray and asks if she doesn''t have a silver metal ball, so the problem must be gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and touched the purple ring. A silver metal ball the size of a table tennis ball and a silver metal ball slightly larger than a table tennis ball. A total of two silver metal balls appeared in his hands.


    The silver metal ball the size of table tennis was obtained by gray in the imperial cemetery. A silver metal ball slightly larger than table tennis was presented by a family at his 25th birthday party a few days ago.


    Holding two silver metal balls, gray and Sophia walk along the street looking for the ghost merchant.


    Across several streets, in front of a very ordinary booth, gray and Sophia met the ghost merchant.


    This is an old man who looks very ordinary at first. He is dressed in coarse cloth and green clothes, his hair is gray, and the traces of years of wind and frost can be clearly seen on his face.


    But a closer look will numb the scalp and cool the back, because the old man''s eyes have no eyes. It''s dark, like an endless abyss.


    "Master!"


    Gray and Sophia are respectful when they see the old man.


    After questioning the people who came to the temple of light, gray and Sophia have improved their knowledge a lot. They already know that space ability is also one of the rule abilities. They have new guesses about the identity of the old man.


    Originally, they thought the old man was an imperial man thousands of years ago, but now they deny this speculation. Although the imperial strength thousands of years ago is stronger than the purple moon king, it is absolutely impossible to have a strong man like the old man.


    The ability of rule level, even in the vast and powerful source world with many forces, is only the ability that a few talents can master. The strongest is the Empire in the realm of magic and light. No one can master this level of ability, just like a beggar operating a fighter, it is impossible.


    To say the least, if someone could master this level of ability, the temple of light could not have invaded this plane thousands of years ago and used this plane as an ovary for hatching magic weapons.


    Even if the temple of light also sends strong people with rule ability, it will never benefit. After all, because of the suppression of the plane, the strongest strength of the comer is the first level of magic light.


    According to the guess of gray and Sophia, the other party is probably from the original world, and probably does not live in this plane. It is only that some trigger mechanism was set up in some cities in this world many years ago. Once someone appears in this city with what he needs, he will feel coming to this plane.


    If you can come to the plane from the original world without the help of the plane barrier, the strength of the other party must be very strong, at least not the magic light level. This can be proved by the fact that the other party can live more than 1000 years ago.


    Moreover, except for a small number of gifted people, rule ability is normally a strong person with a very high level. Only then can they try to suppress the blood replenishment ability in the body and form rule ability.


    As for why the other party''s realm obviously exceeds the magic light, but can still come to this plane, it should be because the other party has the ability of spatial rules. The ability of spatial rules should have the ability to shield the rules of the plane.


    The only thing that makes gray have some doubts is that he appeared in the ancient city some time ago, why the other party didn''t appear, and now he appears again, and what causes this difference.


    If you think about it carefully, the biggest difference is that he prevented the blood sacrifice and the plane collapse. I don''t know if it was because the plane was about to collapse and there was some change, so that the other party couldn''t come to this plane.


    "Six things, choose two."


    Hearing the address of gray and Sophia, the old man seemed to nod his head slightly, but he didn''t seem to have it. He waved his hand. In front of the booth, six items appeared and half hung in the air.


    It used to be one of three, but this time gray had two silver metal balls, so he became the second of six.


    Gray and Sophia couldn''t help looking at the six suspended things.


    The leftmost thing is very huge, nearly 10 meters high, blue all over, and the material should be metal.


    This is a rune puppet with a shape similar to human beings, but it has four hands, two on the left and two on the right.


    The second thing is a three inch transparent crystal bottle. There is more than half of the bottle of purple liquid in the crystal bottle. The liquid is slightly viscous and looks like blood.


    The word Ziyan disaster beast carved on the bottle also proves this. It is indeed a kind of blood beast blood, and it is likely to be a disaster level blood beast blood with combat power comparable to that of a destroyer, because the other party''s name contains the word "disaster".


    The third thing is a book made of leather paper. The color of leather paper is light yellow. I don''t know what kind of blood animal''s leather is made of. The purple fire animal sequence blood method is written on the cover.


    Gray hesitated slightly. Seeing that the ghost merchant didn''t stop him, he quickly turned over the book. He found that the book had a blood method from fierce level to destruction level, and the blood beast corresponding to the destruction level blood method in the book was the purple fire disaster beast in front of him.


    The fourth thing is a blue thin sword. The body of the sword is long and narrow. There are light gold exquisite patterns on the surface of the sword, which makes the whole sword extremely exquisite.


    The fifth thing is a blue war suit. The war suit is like a whole body. It has head, trunk, hands, legs and feet. After wearing it, you will get all-round protection.


    The sixth thing is a wooden box. The wooden box is open. The box is padded with cotton cloth. There are four crystal balls inlaid on the cotton cloth. The crystal balls are pure black and dark and opaque. Seeing these four crystal balls, gray can''t help thinking of the old man''s eyes. The same is dark and opaque.


    Gray and Sophia skimmed through the six things almost at the same time. They looked at each other, and gray asked.


    "Elder, what is such a thing?"


    Gray pointed to the sixth thing, that is, the wooden box containing four black crystal balls. He didn''t ask about the other five things. He knew all the other five things and knew their purpose. Even if he asked, he couldn''t ask more information. It''s impossible to know the power level or level, so he just didn''t ask.


    "Random transfer ball, crushed, will be randomly transferred to a place."


    The old man''s voice was shriveled and said without any emotion.


    "Random transfer?"


    Hearing this introduction, both gray and Sophia were thoughtful.


    This should be a means to escape at a critical moment. When in danger, you can escape by crushing the black crystal ball. As for why it is a random transmission rather than a fixed transmission point, I''m afraid it is the reason for the transmission distance.


    If a fixed transmission point is set, it cannot be transmitted if the transmission position is too far away from the transmission point. For example, the space transmission of purple ring cannot exceed thousands of miles.


    Knowing the use of the six things, gray looked at the six things again. His eyes were less on the six things one by one. It was a little difficult to decide. He looked at Sophia and asked.


    "Which two things do you think are appropriate?"


    "The value of the six things must not be low. How to choose depends on what you need!"


    Sophia''s exquisite eyebrow tip was slightly raised and said after a little thought.


    Although the six things don''t know the level, they must be of high level. The value of the things taken out by the ghost merchant will depend on the size of the silver metal ball. This time, the two silver metal balls in Gray''s hand are quite large, one of which is even larger than the table tennis ball. The things taken out by the ghost merchant must be of great value.


    "Do you need anything?"


    Gray held his chin slightly in his right hand, showing a thoughtful color. After a moment, he raised his head and looked at six things.


    "The sword can be ruled out."


    After glancing over the six things, gray excluded the sword first.


    Although the level of this weapon may not be low, he is not short of weapons now. He not only has the magic weapon taken from the people in the temple of light, but also has a sword magic weapon with unknown level but high level. The magic weapon is enough.


    "War gear is also excluded!"


    Gray''s second rule out is war gear. He has the ability of alloying. His defense now exceeds the exit boundary and is very strong. There is really no need to waste a choice in defense.


    "Then there are four kinds left. Two out of four. No, it should be said that one out of two!"


    Gray looked at the remaining four things.


    Four things, the blood of purple fire disaster beast is matched with the sequence blood method of purple fire beast. If you choose one, you must choose another to achieve the maximum effect.


    Since these two things are matched, there are only two choices for natural change, either the blood of purple fire beast and the sequential blood method of purple fire beast, or the rune puppet and random transfer ball.


    Glancing back and forth, there was some uncertainty between the two choices, and finally gray made a choice.


    "Elder, I choose these two!"


    Gray''s hand reached out to the rune puppet and the random transfer ball, and finally chose these two things.


    "Yes!"


    The ghost merchant nodded slightly and did not see how he moved. The other four things had disappeared, leaving only Rune puppets and wooden boxes with random transfer balls.


    Then the two silver metal balls in Gray''s hand also disappeared. In the process, gray had not reacted, and the silver metal ball had disappeared. It can be seen that the strength of the other party is definitely much better than gray.


    Then the ghost merchant himself quickly disappeared, the voice of the outside world slowly became clear, and gray and Sophia were returning to the real world.


    Green waved away the rune puppet and the random transfer ball. When he finished all this, he and Sophia had returned to the real world. The pedestrians beside him didn''t seem to notice their sudden appearance and naturally avoided them and went to other places.

 Chapter 621

    "I hope there is no wrong choice!"


    There are two options, blood beast, blood and blood method, Rune puppet and random transfer ball. Gray chose Rune puppet and random transfer ball because he urgently needs them now.


    What does gray lack now?


    Lack of strength to break the dilemma.


    The exit of the plane is blocked by the temple of light. If he wants to leave the plane but can''t, he and the whole plane seem to be in a cage, but the exit of the cage is guarded by a strong existence. To break this dilemma, he needs to have a strong combat power.


    If he has strong strength, he can wipe out the master of the temple of light stationed outside the throne and leave the throne. Therefore, he chose the rune puppet, because the rune puppet is one of the six things that can increase his combat power in a short time.


    Of course, he is not sure whether he can get the combat power to break the existing situation. He can only say that it is a gamble.


    The random transfer ball is a bonus, but it is not useless.


    If the rune puppet can kill the master stationed in the temple of light, he can leave this plane and enter the original world. However, after entering the original world, he is bound to be chased by the Lost Temple of light.


    If you use the random transfer ball to escape after killing the experts stationed in the temple of light, there will be no trace, and the temple of light will not be tracked.


    For two reasons, he finally chose Rune puppet and random transfer ball.


    After encountering the ghost merchant, they have no plans to continue playing. They are eager to test the power of the rune puppet. They find a remote place and use space to transmit. Gray and Sophia appear in a forest.


    Awning!


    Touch the purple ring to release the rune puppet. The rune puppet falls like a mountain peak. The ground is depressed and a slight vibration comes out.


    This Rune puppet is less than 10 meters tall. Among the rune puppets gray has seen, it is short. Whether it is the rune puppet of the Warren family or the rune puppet seen in the imperial tomb, it is more than 10 meters tall.


    Unexpectedly, the weight of this Rune puppet is not light. It is conservatively estimated that it is more than 100 tons. It is less than 10 meters tall, but it has a weight of more than 100 tons. The density of the metal used to make this Rune puppet must be extremely high.


    "Did the royal family crack the rune puppets obtained in the imperial tomb?"


    Looking at the rune puppet, gray thought of the rune puppet obtained by the purple moon kingdom in the imperial tomb, and asked Sophia.


    "No, although several Rune masters have been called to crack it together, there is still a big gap between the current Rune level and the imperial period. I''m afraid it''s difficult to crack it in a few years."


    Sophia shook her head.


    Rune puppet is the crystallization product of Rune. It has a lot of high-level Rune technology. It is a product of the extremely high level of Rune technology. The rune puppet obtained in the imperial tomb is the most of the imperial Rune technology. With the rune level of the purple moon Kingdom, it must be a long process to crack it.


    Gray understood and nodded, which was not beyond his expectation. He looked again at the blue Rune puppet and looked for it.


    Although he had never obtained a rune puppet before, gray knew how to obtain the control of the rune puppet, which was recorded in books during the imperial period.


    Generally speaking, when using a new rune puppet that has never been used, you first need to find the magic node that injects magic. That is the location where magic is injected. You can supplement magic through magic crystal.


    When the magic is fully replenished, the control device will pop up naturally in the rune puppet. Take down the control device and carry it with you, and you can control the rune puppet through this control device.


    After a circle around the blue Rune puppet, gray found the magic node, which is located at the right foot of the rune puppet. Here is a thick circular metal plate that can be opened and closed. Uncover the circular metal plate, and a groove with a diameter of more than 30cm appears. This is the magic node.


    There is a six pointed star plus concentric circles and many lines in the groove, which is the magic absorption Rune array seen in books during the imperial period.


    Gray took out more than a thousand magic coins from the purple ring and placed them in the groove. Suddenly, he saw that the color of the original purple black magic crystal was rapidly fading, first purple, then lavender, and finally white, indicating that the magic in the magic coins had been exhausted.


    Dig out the magic coin that has turned white, and gray puts it into the magic coin again. Several times in a row, when gray almost exhausted the magic among 10000 magic coins, the cyan Rune puppet changed.


    The absorption of magic stopped, and next to the magic node, after a metal click, a cyan metal ring appeared from the inside.


    Gray took off the ring and put it on the index finger of his left hand. Suddenly, he found that he seemed to have some connection with the cyan Rune puppet. It seemed that as long as he gave an order in his head, the cyan Rune puppet would act according to his order.


    He tried to give the blue Rune puppet the order to pull out his weapons. Suddenly, he saw that the four arms of the blue Rune puppet moved and extended to his back. There were four weapons, two swords and two knives side by side.


    to be sonorous!


    The four arms grasped the four weapons respectively. With a crisp metal sound, the four weapons were pulled out, the two swords were held in their hands by the two hands above, and the two knives were held in their hands by the two hands below.


    Shua, Shua!


    Trying to let the blue Rune puppet wave his weapon, a strong wind suddenly sounded, and a large area of trees in front were uprooted under the strong wind caused by the weapon.


    "What a powerful power!"


    Gray and Sophia both have bright eyes.


    Either of them can do this destructive power, but they can''t do it just by stirring the air. Even gray can''t do it. This alone is enough to judge that the combat power of this blue puppet is above gray.


    "The combat power of this Rune puppet should have exceeded the general magic light. If you want to test the combat power, it''s not easy to test without a reference."


    Sophia stared at the blue Rune puppet and sighed slightly.


    "I have a way to test."


    Staring at the blue Rune puppet, gray felt a move in his heart and had thought of how to test the combat power of the blue Rune puppet.


    The blue Rune puppet is temporarily put away. He and Sophia are transmitted in space again. After several transfers, he and Sophia appear near the plane barrier connecting the original world.


    "Lord gray, your highness Sophia!"


    Seeing the arrival of him and Sophia, the people stationed here quickly greeted them and saluted them respectfully.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded slightly and looked at Derek, who was still and covered with snow, standing on the edge of the barrier like a sculpture. He immediately saw Derek shaking off the snow and coming here. The injury he suffered in the last battle had been repaired by his ability to feed back.


    When the alloying ability is attached, Derek''s body becomes silver gray. Gray releases the cyan Rune puppet and gives it the order to attack Derek.


    KAKA!


    Immediately, the uppermost hand on the right side of the blue Rune puppet stretched out to his back and pulled out a blue metal sword. The blue sword was three meters long. The material of the sword was obviously the same as that of the rune puppet, using the same metal.


    Shua!


    The blue sword was waved and chopped at Derek. Before Derek approached, the surrounding ground had been deeply scratched one after another under the strong wind stirred by the sword.


    Derek''s clothes rattled and were torn to pieces in the strong wind.


    The blue sword finally struck Derek.


    Poof!


    With a crisp sound of flesh and blood tissue being cut, Derek''s strong body, which was not damaged at all under the attack of the saint of the temple of light with blood skills, was cut open under the blue giant sword.


    Not only that, the blue giant sword went straight into Derek''s body.


    Boom!


    Derek''s body slid back several times faster than the shell, and a long scratch appeared on the ground. It spread forward for thousands of meters before it stopped. Looking from a distance, Derek''s figure was like a small black spot.


    "This power?!"


    A group of people rushed over, and then they couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Among them, gray and Bart have seen Derek''s defense, while Sophia and others have heard of it. It is a defense that is difficult to break even if it is as strong as the light saint, and it is rare in the magic light. At this time, Derek''s defense can be described as fragile in front of the attack of the blue Rune puppet.


    A slightly inclined wound fell deeply into Derek''s body and almost split Derek in half. The dark red flesh and blood flew over and was extremely ferocious.


    Fortunately, Derek is only controlling the body, not the real living person. Otherwise, just that blow would be enough to kill Derek.


    "Has the power reached the level of destruction¡°


    According to Gray''s estimation, Derek''s defense should be rare even in the magic light. He can hurt him like this with one blow. Gray has to doubt that the combat power of this cyan Rune puppet has exceeded the magic light and reached the level of destruction.


    "With this combat power, we can have a try!"


    Gray took a deep breath, calmed his excitement, and looked at the blue puppet with burning eyes.


    Originally, his intention was to break through the plane barrier after reaching the magic light, because at that time, his combat power should be close to or even comparable to the destroyer, and he should have great confidence to break through.


    Even if the enemy is defeated, the speed with the ability of time rule is enough to escape back to the plane.


    But now that he has seen the combat power of the blue Rune puppet, he thinks he can advance, because at this time, the combat power of the blue Rune has been comparable to the strength of his most ideal state. If the blue Rune puppet can''t break through, it''s hard to break through even if his state is upgraded to magic light.

 Chapter 622

    A few days later, many people gathered near the plane barrier connecting the original world.


    There are king level strongmen of purple moon Kingdom, King level strongmen of gem Kingdom, Sophia, Francis, hilya, grenvi Austin, the daughter of gem king, and others.


    Everyone''s face was serious, and there was a faint worry in their eyes.


    Surrounded by them was a young man with black hair. His black hair was as black as ink and his eyes were as blue as the sky. He was wearing a black war suit. His slender and straight figure was more slender and straight. This man was gray.


    "Be careful!"


    Holding Gray''s hand in front of the crowd, Sophia''s long eyelashes flashed slightly, and there was an indelible worry in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve seen the combat power of the rune puppet. It''s enough to defeat the people stationed in the temple of light outside, and even if you lose the enemy, you still have the confidence to escape back!"


    After patting Sophia''s hand, gray showed a reassuring smile on his face. Then he glanced over the crowd, nodded slightly, turned and stepped towards the plane barrier.


    The speed is not fast, but not slow, the pace is steady, the goal is clear and firm, just like gray''s determination at this time. It is imperative to break into the original world this time.


    No one wants to be a prisoner. He is trapped in one place all his life, especially for someone who has the ability to leave his position like gray.


    When he learned that this plane was trapped in the temple of light and could not leave, gray had two choices.


    One is to be at ease with the current situation. He simply lives at ease in this plane. I believe that with his strength, he can live a very moist life in this plane. If he is willing, he can unify the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom and restore the glory of the Empire thousands of years ago.


    The other is to accumulate strength. When the strength cannot be improved, try to break through and leave this position to enter the original world. This is naturally dangerous and may die in the hands of the experts stationed in the temple of light.


    Of the two options, gray chose the second without hesitation.


    No one wanted to be a prisoner. He was trapped and died in one place all his life. The words engraved on the coffin of King zilei before he died were still vivid.


    "Regret, regret, regret, born in a cage."


    In a short sentence, it clearly showed the reluctance in the heart of purple thunder king.


    The purple thunder King''s heart was unwilling, and Gray''s heart would not be willing. From the people who came from the temple of light, he forced him to know the magnificent and boundless world outside. His heart had long yearned for it and had long had a strong desire.


    Therefore, even if he takes risks, he should try to break through, at least not to regret it.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    After gray, Derek''s figure follows him step by step, which is his biggest reliance besides the cyan Rune puppet. Few people can reach the metallized defense in the magic light. If Gray''s time ability accelerates, the speed will become less than that in the magic light.


    The rune puppet will be the main combat power, and Derek will be his main means of life protection.


    Finally, one person and one body came close to the plane barrier. The dark plane barrier was wide and could not see the boundary. It was like an iron wall in front.


    It was this plane barrier that blocked the king level strongmen who wanted to leave this plane for thousands of years and trapped them in this plane cage. Of course, even if they had the strength to break the plane barrier, it would be a tragedy for them, because outside the plane barrier, there were experts from the temple of light stationed all the time.


    to be sonorous!


    Gray pulled out the sword around his waist. At the same time when the sword was pulled out, a layer of purple light was already filled on the sword. The next moment, with his sword waving, the purple light shot from the sword to the dark plane barrier.


    Time, the sharpest weapon in the world, is hard to escape its decay. There is no decay only because time is not long enough.


    Under the purple light, a hole with a diameter of more than two meters suddenly appeared on the plane barrier. At the other end of the hole was the barren Gobi, and hot gas came from the hole.


    Standing in front of the hole, gray glanced back at the people. After a slight pause on Sophia''s face, he turned and resolutely stepped into the hole.


    Yanshi Gobi is a Gobi that spreads for thousands of miles. The climate here is hot all year round and there is no grass. It is called the forbidden zone of life.


    It is said that this was not the case here tens of thousands of years ago. There used to be a broad ocean, rich schools of fish, all kinds of aquatic blood animals, green islands, and birds and blood animals circling in the sky.


    However, a great war tens of thousands of years ago changed the landscape here. The ocean disappeared and turned into scorched earth, which has become the current restricted area of life.


    It was an earth shaking war. It was said that there were enough rule level strong men to fight. It was extremely tragic. More than one rule and strong man died in the war.


    The reason for the battle has long been irrefutable, leaving only a few versions that do not know whether they are true or false.


    One theory is that a strong rule level strongman was feared by the digital rule level strongman because his strength was too strong. He was surrounded here by the digital rule level strongman and finally died in that war.


    One theory is that the opportunity to become a God comes, and many rule level strongmen seize it. Finally, several rule level strongmen die, and the opportunity to become a God also disappears in the competition.


    One theory is that a temple violated the taboo, caused the siege of multiple temples, and was finally destroyed in the war.


    Only those who participated in the war knew which of the three statements was or which was not.


    However, if you can live from tens of thousands of years ago to now, you don''t have to think that the other party must be a rule level strong person. Not to mention that rule level strong persons rarely appear in the outside world and can''t find a trace at all. Even if you can find a trace, who dares to seek the truth from rule level strong persons.


    To the east of Yanshi Gobi, in the Gobi full of stones and scorched earth, a building built on the unique rocks of the Gobi stands.


    At first glance, the building is extremely rough, just like an architect who wandered away when he built it. Uneven marks can be seen in many places.


    But when you look closely, you will feel majestic and spectacular. It is this informal style that adds a kind of boldness to the architecture, which is the same style as the buildings gray saw in the red leaf forest and red desert.


    "It''s so hot. When will it end?"


    A dark man complained while wiping his knife with the fur of an unknown blood beast.


    "Bear it. This place is too strange. The constant temperature Rune array doesn''t work. No matter how many channels of constant temperature Rune array are arranged, the heat can penetrate in. It''s good to wait for rotation for 50 years."


    Another man smiled bitterly and shook his head. The man had black hair, but different from Gray''s black hair, the other man''s black hair was slightly gray, curly and close to his head.


    "I really envy the first team and the second team. They withdrew with the Deacon before it was time for rotation."


    The dark man''s voice was envious, even some envious.


    Originally, there were three teams and a deacon stationed here. However, a few months ago, the temple informed that two teams evacuated here together with the deacon, leaving only their team and some people who are not strong enough to be responsible for logistics.


    "There''s no way. Who told us that we were too unlucky."


    The black haired man shrugged.


    "Do you really think we have bad luck?"


    The dark man disdained to sneer, and then lowered his voice slightly.


    "It''s said that the captain offended the Deacon and caused us to suffer together. He was hated by the Deacon and stayed."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. It''s not that you don''t know the captain''s character. If he hears it, you''ll have to be fined."


    The black haired man was startled, looked around and lowered his voice.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a trembling sound came into their ears. They were suddenly alert and looked subconsciously not far away.


    More than a hundred meters away, a black barrier with a diameter of hundreds of square meters stands there strangely.


    The reason why it is strange is that the barrier can be seen from one side, but if you go around the other side, you can''t see anything, and you can even walk directly through it.


    This place is the entrance to a plane, which is why they are stationed here.


    I saw the barrier without waves at ordinary times, but there were strange waves. Then, a hole with a diameter of more than two meters appeared, from which a young man and an old man came out.


    "Who?"


    When they were surprised, they both stood up, pulled out their weapons, and quickly swept towards the black barrier. The light of blood beast ability was wrapped around the weapons and attacked them.


    They didn''t report, but the station was not far away. The movement here must have been found by the station companions, and the people who will come out of the temple of light must not be the people of the temple of light. What they have to do is to capture or entangle the people who come out of the inside and fight for time for others.


    "You''re unlucky to meet me!"


    The dark man''s face flashed a ferocious smile, and the war knife flashed a demonic red light, and a knife split at gray.


    Because he was left to garrison, his heart is full of resentment, so he is extremely cruel when he makes a move. He doesn''t care if he will make the other party disabled.


    In his opinion, as long as he can leave a mouth to speak, the rest is not important at all.


    "How hot!"


    When he stepped into the original world through the plane barrier, a hot breath came, which made gray sweat on his forehead.


    Originally, with his current constitution, the ordinary high temperature was not enough to affect him. Even if he took a bath in the magma, he would not have any discomfort. However, he felt hot in front of this seemingly weak but seemingly pervasive heat.


    Shua!


    On the side, the hot wind was very abnormal. Gray looked and saw a war knife coming at him and cutting at one of his legs.

 Chapter 623

    "Hum -"


    Gray hummed coldly. His eyes flashed cold. He took a step forward. The sword in his hand swept across. Under the acceleration of time rule ability, the purple twining sword crossed the man''s left and right hands before the dark man''s knife was completely cut off.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed from the dark man''s left and right arms.


    Under the corrosion of the ability of time rules, the long sword wrapped in purple light is like a magic blade. It can easily cut off the left and right arms of the dark man, and the knife in his hand naturally falls to the ground.


    The impact is more than that. The biggest feature of the ability of time rules is the deprivation of life. The man''s body grows old quickly and finally becomes an old man who is in a bad old age.


    Patter!


    The man''s aging body fell to the ground and trembled. He wanted to climb up with a broken arm, but it was difficult to move.


    Hard to raise his head, he looked at gray with horror and fear on his face.


    He was greeted by the sword that gray cut off again. The long sword left a deep wound on his shoulder. Although it was serious, it was not fatal. What was really fatal was the time ability wound on the sword.


    His body, which was too old to look like, died because of the depletion of Shouyuan. Not only that, the body decayed rapidly.


    Being able to be sent to garrison here, the strength of the dark man is naturally not weak. Although it is only the first level of magic light, it is magic light after all.


    Such strength, if placed among ordinary forces, is enough to become one of the power holders, and his strength will appear ordinary among the top forces with many experts such as the temple of light.


    However, in the face of gray, who has reached the second level of King level and the power of time rule ability has increased again, the level of magic light at the first level is obviously not enough. You know, when the king level is at the first level, gray can crush the opponents of magic light at the first level by virtue of time rule ability, not to mention now.


    While the dark skinned man attacked gray, on the other side, the black haired man attacked Derek, and the battle ended even faster than gray.


    Standing near gray and blessed by the power of time, Derek''s speed reached a level that few people in the magic light could reach.


    The sword in his hand was cut out at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears. It was too fast than the black haired man, so that the action of the black haired man was like a slow motion in front of him. He cut to the throat of the black haired man.


    Poof!


    The bright blade cut the black haired man''s fragile throat. The black haired man''s throat was splashed with blood. He opened his mouth to say something, but he could only make a grunt, and his mouth was full of blood.


    Patter!


    The man covered his throat and fell to the ground. His eyes stared at Derek in horror and despair. His body twitched and struggled powerlessly.


    "Who?"


    With a loud drink, a red flame column came quickly with a terrible high temperature.


    Along the way, the temperature in the air rose sharply, as if it had been ignited.


    The high cohesion of flame makes this flame column have some material texture, as if it is not composed of flame, but a red material with high temperature.


    Seeing this flame pillar, gray became alert and a thrilling feeling emerged. The power of this flame pillar even exceeded the attack of the saint of the temple of light after using her blood skills. Even if it did not reach the destruction level, it was definitely the highest power in the magic light level.


    Whoosh!


    Caught by Derek, gray quickly retreated and avoided from afar.


    WOW!


    The red flame light column crossed from Gray''s original place and hit in the distance. Then a frightening scene appeared. Centered on the place hit by the red flame column, a magma Lake spread for kilometers appeared.


    The red liquid is bubbling with bubbles, sprinting with pungent smell, the heat wave is rolling, and the high temperature in the air is enough to roast meat.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    A full eight figures rushed in, and one of them was the fastest, which was only a little worse than Derek, who accelerated over time.


    This is a tall man. The man''s face is red. It''s not the pink of a girl, but some plateau red. His weapon is a pair of red boxers. The flame column was blasted by his fist just now. He is the captain of this team, maruna.


    He took the lead to the place where gray had just been. He saw two men falling to the ground. One was dead and the other was still twitching, but he was not far from death. His face suddenly became gloomy.


    He doesn''t care about his life and death. The team is just his pedal. With his strength, he will leave the team and get a higher position in the future.


    What he cares about is the punishment that the two people will face after their death. If there are casualties in the team, there will naturally be a certain punishment, and this punishment will certainly affect his promotion.


    "People in the temple of time and space?"


    Maruna looked at gray and Derek with a sullen face, as if fire were blowing in his eyes.


    Bang Dang!


    Gray''s face was dignified. With a wave of his hand, the cyan Rune puppet appeared in front of him.


    The strength of a man is by no means what he can contend with. Only the blue Rune puppet can contend with each other.


    "Rune puppet!"


    Maruna''s thick eyebrows shook, and a red light appeared on his right fist. Then he punched in the air and attacked gray.


    Derek takes gray to escape quickly, but the blue Rune puppet is left in place by gray and gives the order to fight.


    to be sonorous!


    The loud sound of the weapon being pulled out sounded. The four hands of the blue Rune puppet were all armed and stepped forward a few steps. One of the swords cleaved to the fast approaching red flame column.


    Poof!


    One blow is enough to turn the red flame beam of a kilometer into a magma lake. Under the sabre, the red flame is broken, and the hot flame splashes everywhere. One magma pit after another appears where it is splashed.


    "Blocked!"


    Maruna''s face was slightly frozen. Although the attack just now was not his full strength, it was powerful enough to reach the fifth level of magic light. The rune puppet in front of him could block it, indicating that the combat power of the rune puppet in front of him was at least at the fifth level of magic light.


    "You go and deal with those two people. Give me the rune puppet!"


    He gave orders to the remaining seven players, while he quickly rushed to the blue Rune puppet.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the middle of running, the red light on his left and right boxers filled the air. He was punched out one by one. Suddenly, he saw red flame pillars attacking the blue Rune puppet one after another.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The green Rune puppet uses four weapons together to chop up the red flame columns that hit one after another. With heavy steps, it also pounces on its opponent.


    "Even if the man is not a destroyer, he must be not far away from the destroyer. The rune puppet doesn''t know whether he will be an opponent!"


    Gray glanced a little worried at the rune puppet who was already at war and looked in another direction.


    Seven men and women with killing machines rushed at him, and their positions just formed a half moon, just like a huge net coming to him, and he was like prey caught in the net.


    "Want to treat me as prey? See if you are qualified!"


    Gray sneered. Instead of retreating, he rushed straight to the seven people. Facing the man with flame ability, he thought he was not an opponent, but facing the seven people, he didn''t think he didn''t have the power to fight.


    Whoosh!


    Under the acceleration of time rule ability, he and Derek are like a purple light, approaching the rightmost one of the seven people.


    The rightmost of the seven is a man in his 40s, holding a battle axe. His skin is yellowish brown, just like a rock.


    It is not as if it is a fact that the other party''s ability should be soil ability, and this soil ability derives the ability of body rock to strengthen the flesh. At this time, the other party''s body is in rock to strengthen the defense of the flesh.


    Seeing that gray and Derek came at a terrible speed, he looked dignified and chopped down with his axe, but it didn''t hit gray and Derek, but hit the ground under his feet.


    Under his split, several thick cracks suddenly appeared on the ground dried up by the sun under his feet, and then from these cracks, one by one thick spikes with a length of more than ten meters shot at gray and Derek.


    Dense, even at the speed of gray and Derek, it is absolutely impossible to avoid such a dense attack.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    Facing the spikes, gray flashed a sneer at the corners of his mouth and directly hit Derek. One rock spike after another hit him and Derek, which not only failed to hurt him and Derek, but also failed to hinder their moving speed.


    Making so many rock spikes in one attack really makes him and Derek unavoidable, but it also weakens the power of each rock spike. With strong defense, he and Derek don''t need to avoid at all.


    Soon, he and Derek had rushed out of the coverage of rock spikes and approached the man who showed his earthly ability.


    "Be careful!"


    See gray and Derek close to the man who shows his earthly ability, others loudly remind and intercept.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Several thick shadow tentacles, with sharp tips, stabbed gray and Derek like a huge spear. The air was stabbed with a violent sonic boom. Those who can use this power to attack are not only the first level of magic light.


    Click, click!


    The terrible ice spread along the ground, leaving a piece of ice along the way.


    Crackling!


    The surging purple lightning, like a huge spear stabbing, contains more power than the first level of magic light.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The dark green fog condensed and turned into a giant snake that ate people, leaving traces of corrosion along the way.


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of the siege of six magic lights, and there are obviously two magic light warriors with more than the first level of magic light. After gray failed to break through with speed, he had to retreat with Derek temporarily.

 Chapter 624

    "Be careful. His ability is probably the ability of time rules. Don''t be close to him or attacked by his ability!"


    A middle-aged woman warned seriously in her voice.


    She had just carefully observed one of her dead companions. The other''s death was like being cut off by the ability of time rules.


    The last time the saint met people with time rule ability in the temple of time and space, the temple of light had awakened them, so she immediately thought of time rule ability.


    "Time rule capability?"


    The other six people all had a cold face, especially the man with the ability of the earth system. Fortunately, they were not close to each other. Otherwise, even if they didn''t die, life would be worse than death.


    He was deprived of life. He didn''t live much. He didn''t have a few years to live. He could only wait for death in despair, which he absolutely didn''t want to experience.


    "Seven Magic lights at a time. Sure enough, there''s some trouble!"


    Back away from the seven, gray raised his eyebrows.


    Fighting with the Seven Magic lights at the same time is more than twice as difficult as fighting with the three magic lights at the same time. The most troublesome thing is that there are two people who are more than the first level of magic light, hiding in other magic lights, like the fangs of a poisonous snake, who will bite him at any time.


    "But this is also expected!"


    Gray''s eyes were full of coldness and determination. Before he decided to break through, he had guessed that the battle would never be easy.


    The temple of light is the top power in the original world. Even if he misleads and mistakenly believes that the golden sword weapon has fallen into the hands of the temple of time and space, it weakens the power stationed here, and the power left is absolutely extremely powerful compared with him.


    So he knew from the beginning that the war would never be easy. Now he was besieged by seven magic lights, which was completely in his expectation, not even the most dangerous situation he expected.


    Whoosh!


    Gray and Derek turned into a purple light and jumped at the seven again.


    "Don''t let him near!"


    When they saw Gray and Derek coming, the seven people were afraid. The blood beast ability attacked gray and Derek one after another. The blood beast ability carpeted the ground, and earth and stone splashed. Under the blood beast ability of various attributes, the ground was violently turned over and over, in a mess.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray''s body was erratic, avoiding the attack of the seven people from left to right. His eyes swept over the seven people one by one, looking for the target suitable for starting as a breakthrough, just like a predator with sharp fangs exposed and ready to choose prey.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and determined the goal.


    Whoosh!


    He and Derek quickly jumped on an old woman. The old woman looked more than 60 years old, her body was dry, and the wrinkles on her body were obvious. Her ability was ice ability, and the realm should be at the first level of magic light.


    KAKA!


    Seeing gray and Derek coming, the old woman was surprised. The feeling of crisis made her sweat and slide down. Her cold ice ability was pushed to the limit. A huge and thick ice wall stood up in front of her, and she herself retreated.


    Gray cut down with a sword, and the purple light flashed across the ice wall. The ice wall suddenly collapsed and a gap appeared. Gray and Derek quickly ran through the ice wall and chased the old woman.


    "Be careful!"


    The other six demons saw this and quickly intercepted gray. The blood beasts were able to intercept the way ahead. The violent explosion forcibly blocked Gray''s way and separated gray from the old woman.


    Just then, gray showed a strange smile at the corners of his mouth, suddenly turned sideways and rushed in the other direction.


    In that direction, there is a man with rocky surface, which is the man with earth system ability that gray originally wanted to attack.


    His target was this man from the beginning. The old woman was a false target he chose in order to mislead the seven people and surprise the man with soil ability.


    "Drink -"


    Gray and Derek are approaching quickly. The man with earthly ability has a dignified complexion, and there are cold sweats sliding down both sides of his cheeks.


    Holding a battle axe in both hands, he chopped down fiercely, and a yellowish light turned into a hill completely condensed by the ability of soil system, hitting gray and Derek.


    He himself retreated again and again, but he retreated a bit slower than the old woman just now. I''m afraid the speed was slow in the magic light, which is also the reason why gray locked the target for him.


    Under normal circumstances, the body can rock people with strong defense ability. The difficulty of killing them is definitely higher than that of the old woman. However, Gray''s time rule ability deprives life. To some extent, he has ignored the defense, and whether the other party''s defense is strong or not has little impact.


    "Calculated!"


    Seeing gray, he immediately gave up the old woman and turned to the man with soil ability. The other six people all looked gloomy and had a bad secret in their hearts. They rushed to rescue the man with soil ability and prevent gray from approaching the man with soil ability.


    But it''s too late.


    Click!


    A purple light flashed across, and the hill condensed by soil elements hit by the man with soil ability collapsed. In an instant, gray and Derek caught up with the man with soil ability.


    Shua!


    The long sword was surrounded by purple light, and Gray''s sword was cut to the throat of the man with earth ability. However, under the avoidance of the man with earth ability, the sword was cut to the chest of the man with earth ability.


    Poof!


    The rock skin was cut, a wound appeared, and blood was spilled. Not surprisingly, the injury was only ordinary. The strong defense protected the man with earth ability, so that he was not seriously injured under Gray''s sword.


    However, the ability of time rules also spread to men with soil ability through contact.


    The original appearance of a man with soil ability in his forties is fast aging, his hair turns white, and his face is wrinkled like a gully.


    A heavy feeling floated in the heart of the man with soil ability. The man with soil ability felt as if his body was not his own, and it became difficult to move.


    A stagger, his body fell to the ground. At the moment of falling, he saw the purple light twining sword attacking him again.


    "No -"


    He roared in horror and despair, his old eyes staring at gray, and his face was unwilling.


    Poof!


    The long sword twined with purple light didn''t stop falling because of his roar. It chopped on his chest again, showing a cross on his chest.


    Then, he clearly felt that his vitality was being deprived, his eyelids became very heavy, his body rolled and flew out, and there was no life after falling to the ground.


    Before landing, he was dead, and at this time, the angry attacks of the other six people had arrived.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The furious blood beast ability bombed the place where gray and Derek were located. The ground was rolled over and over by the continuous attack of blood beast ability, full of traces of various abilities.


    The figures of gray and Derek have been far away before their ability falls.


    "Damn it!"


    Looking at the earth power man who became a rotten corpse, the remaining six people clenched their fists, their faces were as gloomy as if they could drip water, and their eyes were filled with anger and a trace of fear.


    Anger is because the companions who get along day and night are killed, while fear is the fear that they will encounter in the near future. The companions who become rotten corpses are likely to be their end.


    "It''s your turn!"


    On a slightly raised rock, the figures of gray and Derek appeared. The eyes looking at the six people were endless cold, as if they could devour the six people.


    Whoosh!


    He and Derek rushed towards the six people again. Although the death of one person was not much weakened, it did weaken some, and gray dealt with it more calmly.


    Patter!


    After several entanglements, gray seized the opportunity again. The middle-aged woman with poison ability was deprived of her life, and her body was upright and unable to fall down.


    Patter!


    There were only five people left. Gray''s pressure was greatly reduced. When they met, the five people immediately felt great pressure. After several exchanges, the old woman with ice ability also fell down because of the deprivation of life.


    Patter, patter!


    Soon, two more people died. There were only two of the seven who had besieged him, and these two were also the strongest of the seven. Their combat power was more than the first level of magic light.


    Whoosh!


    Gray stared at them with cold eyes. They felt a terrible chill. Their hair was stuck together with sweat.


    There was no sense of war at all. They quickly approached the place where the man with flame ability fought, because at this moment, only the other party could save them.


    Poof, poof!


    Unfortunately, facing Derek''s speed, they couldn''t escape. They were injured and became old. Finally, they died like the other five.


    Gray shook his head when he looked at the bodies of the two people turned into rotten corpses.


    Does he have a grudge against seven people?


    Of course not. The seven just listened to the order of the temple of light and stayed outside the ruling plane. They didn''t enter the ruling plane at all, and naturally didn''t get angry with gray.


    However, it is a pity that the opposition of forces makes the six people walk in the opposite of gray. The six people are the people of the temple of light, and the temple of light is gray''s enemy, so the six people must die.


    Of course, for the same reason, if his strength is not as good as six people, he is lying down at this time, so he has no guilt at all.


    Without thinking about this, gray looked at the battle direction between the cyan Rune puppet and the man with flame ability.


    Although his battle with the seven people has a great impact on the war situation, it is not the biggest. The real impact on the war situation depends on the battle between the cyan Rune puppet and the man with flame ability. That is the key to decide whether we can destroy the people stationed in the temple of light and break through the blockade of the temple of light today.


    "Damn you!"


    Just as gray looked at the direction of the blue Rune puppet fighting with the flame ability man, maruna also looked at gray. His face was blue and he had found that the seven people besieging Gray had been killed.


    He glared at gray angrily, and his fist hit the ground. Then the ground in front of him was melted into a lava lake by the terrible high temperature.


    Then, the fiery magma actually wriggled and gathered in the magma lake, turned into a red magma Python and hit the blue Rune puppet.


    Boom!


    The blue Rune puppet failed to stop the blow. Under the impact of the red magma python, more than 100 tons of body retreated, leaving a scratch on the ground.

 Chapter 625

    "Mixing ability, magma ability!"


    Gray''s pupils shrunk when he saw this red magma python.


    Python is not a simple aggregation of fire ability, but also has earth system ability, which is the magma ability mixed by earth system and fire system. That is to say, the man who thought he had fire system ability actually has earth system and fire system ability. He is a person who practices mixed blood method.


    With this mixed blood method, the other party suppressed the blue Rune puppet and put the blue Rune puppet at a disadvantage in the battle.


    "You have the ability to rule time. It seems that you are the guy your highness met. If you kill you, you will certainly do more than you have done. Maybe you can be promoted to deacon."


    His eyes stared at gray gloomily, and maruna''s voice was cold and excited.


    As a person who was detected to have the adaptability of mixing ability, he was implanted with magma mixing ability by the temple and became a few elite blood warriors with mixing ability even in the temple.


    As an elite blood warrior, his combat power is far beyond the same level, and he can fight beyond the level. When he reaches the fifth level of magic light, he is enough to compare his combat power with that of a destroyer by virtue of his magma ability.


    It is for this reason that he will have a dispute with the Deacon who has the strength of destruction soldiers stationed here before. Everyone has equal combat power. Why should the other party press him and give him orders.


    The annihilation of his men made him angry, but he was excited about the opportunity to be promoted to deacon.


    With the ability of time rules, the other party must be the core child of the temple of time and space. Maybe it is the son of the temple of time and space of this generation. As long as you kill the other party, you will be able to obtain great achievements, so as to obtain rewards and become a deacon. In terms of identity, it is the same as the guy who ordered him before.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The bluish Rune puppet, who was hit backwards, rushed at him again with heavy steps.


    "Solve this Rune puppet first!"


    He looked at the blue Rune puppet again. He was entangled by the blue Rune puppet. Now he can''t spare his hand. He needs to solve the blue Rune puppet first to deal with each other.


    WOW!


    The red magma Python twisted its huge body, turned the ground into magma along the way, chased after the blue Rune puppet under his control, and hit the blue Rune puppet with a larger body than the blue Rune puppet one after another.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The blue Rune puppet was knocked back and forth, and its combat power was completely suppressed. Although the metal body was strong, it also slowly showed signs of melting under the terrible heat of magma.


    "Trouble!"


    Gray''s heart was not good. The man in front of him who should be the leader of the battle team of the temple of light was ridiculously strong. Even the blue Rune puppet was suppressed. If this continues, the blue Rune puppet will be defeated, and he will be dangerous at that time.


    Although you can use the random transfer ball to escape while the cyan Rune puppet has not been defeated, it is also not safe.


    It is unknown how far the random transfer ball can travel and whether it can escape from the sphere of influence of the temple of light. If the place is still in the sphere of influence of the temple of light, it will be extremely dangerous.


    The man with magma ability will report his intelligence. The temple of light will search for him. He knows his face and wants to search for him. It will never be too difficult for such a top force as the temple of light. He will also face a huge crisis.


    The best way is to destroy all the people stationed here in the temple of light, so that the temple of light doesn''t know what''s going on here, and even if you search, you don''t know where to search.


    Moreover, this Rune puppet is the power that gray intends to use to defend the plane barrier instead of him. It must not be damaged here, otherwise even if he escapes, the plane will suffer.


    Whoosh!


    To understand this, gray and Derek were shrouded in purple light and rushed to the man with magma ability. Although it was very difficult, they had to kill each other here today.


    "Hum, futile struggle!"


    Maluna''s face showed a trace of contempt when he felt gray and Derek approaching.


    Awning!


    He stamped the ground gently. In the magma lake not far away, the magma immediately formed a long gun and roared at gray and Derek.


    Although these magma lances only have part of his combat power to maintain the magma python, in his opinion, they are enough to deal with each other.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Each handle of the long gun melted by magma has far more power than ordinary magic light. It roars down with destructive power and plunges into the ground, leaving deep holes whose edges are obviously melted on the ground.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Caught by Derek, gray dodged one after another and brushed past the magma spear several times in a row. Although the heat didn''t hurt him, it made him sweat, and sweat kept flowing from his pores.


    Had it not been for Derek''s speed, he did not know how many times he had died. He could not escape these magma spears with his speed and his defense.


    He dodged the magma lance again and again and swam around the man with magma ability. Suddenly, a strong killing opportunity burst out in his eyes.


    "Right now!"


    A purple light attacked the man with magma ability. Gray launched an attack on the man with magma ability at the closest distance he could get under the condition of ensuring his own safety.


    Shua!


    The purple light is gorgeous and beautiful, full of the strange smell of time rule ability, and quickly approaches the man with magma ability.


    Seeing that the purple light was getting closer and closer to the man with magma ability, Gray''s heart beat a little faster.


    Although the man with magma ability has reached the destruction level, his life should still be at the magic light level. As long as he is attacked by the purple light, he will lose a lot of life. Even if he doesn''t die, he will lose half of his life.


    Suddenly, when the purple light was about to hit the man with magma ability.


    Maruna, a man with magma ability, suddenly turned back. There was an undisguised contempt on his face, as if laughing at Gray''s futile struggle at this time.


    WOW!


    He stamped his foot on the ground, which turned into magma under his foot, and then a wall of magma was erected in front of him to protect him.


    Awning!


    The purple light hit the magma wall. The magma wall cooled rapidly and turned into rock and weathered seriously, but the purple light was completely blocked.


    Gray''s long prepared strike fell short at the last minute.


    "Don''t worry, destroy this Rune puppet and it will be your turn!"


    With a sneer on his face, maruna looked at gray like a trapped animal in a cage.


    Boom!


    As if in response to his words, the next moment, with the impact of the magma python, a huge body hit gray in front, which was the cyan Rune puppet.


    The metal armor on its surface has appeared obvious melting traces, and its appearance has been deformed. It can''t last long.


    "This guy''s combat power is absolutely destructive!"


    Gray''s face was dignified. The combat power of the blue Rune puppet should be very close to the destruction level. Even the fifth level of magic light should have the strength to win the war, but the man''s combat power was comparable to the destruction level with the mixed ability of the two systems, and his combat power suppressed the blue Rune puppet.


    Bang Dang!


    The blue Rune puppet got up and was ready to rush at the man with magma ability again. Gray hesitated slightly, jumped and fell on the blue Rune puppet''s shoulder.


    Under the continuous attack of magma python, the surface temperature of the cyan Rune puppet is very high. Standing on it, it''s like standing on a soldering iron. Gray feels that his whole body is being baked.


    Buzz!


    Enduring this heat, gray used his time acceleration ability. This time, the purple light covered not only him, but also the cyan Rune puppet trampled under his feet.


    The misty purple light expanded a great range to completely cover the blue Rune puppet. However, at this time, the purple light was trembling and flickering, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Thinking of applying the time acceleration ability to the corpse control, gray naturally thought of applying the time acceleration ability to the cyan Rune puppet, and made an attempt for this.


    And the result is very difficult!


    The size of the blue Rune puppet is too huge. If you want to use the time acceleration ability, you must expand the range of time acceleration ability dozens of times.


    The expansion of the scope made it difficult for gray to control his time ability, which is why the purple light shrouded in the blue Rune puppet trembled and flickered, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Not as if, but as a fact, such a large range has exceeded the limit of Gray''s time acceleration ability, and will withdraw from this state at any time.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    With heavy steps. The blue Rune puppet strides towards the man with magma ability.


    Although the body is heavy, the pace is huge, which makes its speed not too slow. Under the acceleration of time rule ability, this not too slow speed immediately increased several times.


    Shrouded in purple light, the cyan Rune puppet rushed to the man with magma ability at an extremely terrible speed.


    "It can actually apply the time rule ability to the rune puppet!"


    Seeing the terrible speed of the blue Rune puppet at this time, maruna''s face finally had a trace of dignity.


    WOW!


    Under his control, the magma Python twisted its huge body, turned the ground into magma and quickly hit the cyan Rune puppet.


    Awning!


    Before the magma Python hit, the blue Rune puppet squatted slightly under Gray''s control, suddenly kicked on the ground, and the huge body ejected and jumped into the air, avoiding the magma Python and falling quickly to the man with magma ability.


    The weapons on the four hands waved at the man with magma ability.


    At the same time, the purple light on the surface of the cyan Rune puppet flickered faster and faster. Gray could not maintain such a large-scale time acceleration, and the time acceleration had reached the edge of collapse.

 Chapter 626

    WOW!


    When he saw the falling blue Rune puppet with magma ability, the man maruna changed his face, a cold sweat appeared on his forehead, stamped his feet on the ground and rose up the magma wall, while he himself quickly avoided backward.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the four weapons of the blue Rune puppet, the magma wall was torn to pieces in an instant.


    In the face of Gray''s attack, maruna can use the magma ability to create magma walls to prevent while manipulating the magma python, but in the face of the attack of cyan Rune puppets, this magma wall is obviously not enough to see.


    Over the collapsed magma wall, step out a few steps, and the blue Rune puppet catches up with maruna. Two swords and two knives, a total of four weapons wave and cut down to maruna.


    Poof!


    Maruna escaped three of the weapons, but was swept by the last one, and there was a deep wound upside down in his abdomen.


    Patter!


    The blue Rune puppet was about to catch up with maruna who flew backwards. At this time, the purple light shrouded in the blue Rune puppet suddenly collapsed, and the blue Rune puppet retreated from the acceleration.


    Without the acceleration of time rule ability, the speed of cyan Rune puppet obviously slows down. Compared with the previous speed, the current speed is like a snail.


    "Call -"


    On the shoulders of the blue Rune puppet, gray, who exceeded his limit and used his time rule ability, consumed a lot. His face was a little pale, but his heart was relieved.


    He was extremely worried that the time acceleration ability would collapse before he had time to attack maruna. Fortunately, such a thing did not happen. The acceleration of time rule ability did not collapse until he attacked maruna.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The cyan Rune puppet chased maruna.


    The cyan Rune puppet has lost time acceleration, and the overload ability also makes gray unable to use time acceleration on the cyan Rune puppet in a short time.


    At the speed of maruna, the blue Rune puppet can''t catch up. Fortunately, maruna has been seriously injured at this time.


    "Cough -"


    In a huge pit, maruna coughed violently, coughing and bleeding from his mouth from time to time.


    In his abdomen, a deep wound almost split him in half. Blood flowed from the huge wound, leaving a large pool on his body.


    Not only that, under this knife, his internal organs were also seriously damaged.


    He covered his abdominal wound with one hand and stood up hard. A lot of blood loss made his head slightly dizzy. He took out a bottle of advanced recovery medicine from the space items, broke the bottleneck with one hand and poured it into his mouth.


    If he can''t get timely treatment for such a serious wound, he may die here today.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a bright blade rowed towards him. The speed was not too fast. If it was normal, he could easily escape.


    But he was seriously injured and lost a lot of blood, which made his body slow. He didn''t have time to avoid.


    Awning!


    The sharp blade struck him, and the power was not strong. His body defense was strong enough to carry him down, but his body couldn''t help staggering.


    His men were conscious of pinching tightly. The advanced recovery medicine held in the palm of his hand was broken with a click with the pinch of his fist, and the liquid medicine splashed everywhere.


    "Get out!"


    He flew into a rage. He punched derecton, who cut out the bright blade, and he flew out.


    The touch from the fist made him slightly stunned. Under his fist, the other party was not hurt.


    As the existence of reaching the fifth level of magic light, even if it is only the strength of the body, it is extremely powerful. If it is the existence of the first level of magic light, it will definitely be injured under his fist, but the other party will not even be injured.


    There was no time to think about why, nor did he have time to take out the advanced recovery medicine again and cover the wound. He quickly used the magma ability to prop up the defense wall with magma in front of him.


    But the wall of magma had not been propped up, and a sense of crisis had hit his heart. Knowing that it was too late, he gave up propping up the defense wall with magma and jumped aside.


    Poof!


    In his original place, a long blue sword crossed the ground, and a long crack appeared on the ground and spread far away.


    The rune puppet arrived and attacked him.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Following this long blue sword, he chopped down three other weapons. He covered his wound and endured severe pain. He dodged one after another, but he was seriously injured and lost a lot of blood, which had seriously affected his state.


    Prick!


    One of the huge knives scratched on his back and immediately left a long blood mark on his back. His whole body was attacked by a huge force. His body flew out on his back and rolled on the ground for several times.


    Awning!


    When he was injured again, maruna felt his body heavier, climbed up hard and his head was slightly dizzy. He pushed on the ground with all his strength, ejected his body and jumped into the air.


    At this moment, he has no idea of killing gray to get the temple reward. There is only one idea in his heart, that is, escape. Nothing is worth mentioning compared with life, at least for him.


    The rune puppet is bulky and has no means of long-range attack. He can successfully escape by escaping into the air.


    Suddenly, he felt a dark cloud blocking his sight, looked up, and immediately saw the huge body of the rune puppet. I don''t know when it also jumped into the air, and four weapons were splitting at him.


    Shua!


    When he was in the air, he could not exert his magma ability, because the magma ability needed the assistance of earth and rock, so he had to attack the cyan Rune puppet with a red flame column.


    Unfortunately, under the four sharp blades of the blue Rune puppet, the red flame column immediately collapsed, and the blue Rune puppet continued to chop at him.


    "No -"


    His forehead was sweating, his feet stepped hard on the side, squeezed the air, and there was a violent howling. His body quickly avoided to the side.


    Poof!


    He dodged quickly, and the speed of the blue Rune puppet was not slow. He was cut by a blue giant blade again. His body was cut off from the air and hit the ground heavily, creating a huge pit on the ground.


    After being seriously injured again, many bones were broken and lying in the huge pit. Maruna tried hard to get up and failed several times. Lying in the huge pit, he was like a dying fish.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The giant footsteps of the rune puppet were approaching, and it was like a death knell in his ears. He struggled to turn the ground into magma, condensed a magma python, guarded around himself, and finally blocked the rune puppet.


    Lying on the ground, he felt that with the loss of blood, his body was rapidly weak and cold. He wanted to take out advanced healing medicine, but he was seriously injured and numb. He couldn''t even do this.


    Moreover, he felt that even if he took the advanced healing medicine, it might not have much effect. At this time, his injury was too serious. Although the advanced healing medicine had strong efficacy, it could not treat any serious injury.


    Unable to break through the magma python, gray simply recalled the cyan Rune puppet, stood on the edge of the giant pit and looked coldly at maruna lying in the center of the pit.


    He knows very well what kind of injury the other party has suffered. If there is no accident, the other party will die, unless the other party can have the ability of light rules like the saints of the temple of light and can repair the injury in an instant.


    A few minutes later, the magma Python collapsed, and the dying maruna couldn''t even use his ability.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Gray came forward with the blue Rune puppet and came close to maruna. The other party''s eyelids were trembling. The weight of his body made him want to close his eyes, but he insisted on not closing them.


    "Help, help me..."


    His face was filled with hate and hope. His desire for life made him abandon his shame. He was asking gray for help.


    In this regard, gray looked cold and gave orders to the cyan Rune puppet. The cyan Rune puppet raised his sword and stabbed it at maruna''s heart.


    Poof!


    The heart was pierced and maruna''s dying body died completely. In Gray''s infrared perception, the temperature of the other party''s body was falling rapidly.


    Put each other''s bodies in Rune space bags. Gray went to the bodies of the other nine people and searched all their weapons and space objects. Then gray looked at the building not far away.


    He felt the peeping eyes in the building. He knew that there were people inside, who should be responsible for logistics. There was nothing to say about it. He gave Derek the order to kill, and Derek''s body quickly rushed to the building.


    A moment later, the building collapsed, and there was no living hole in the building. The spilled blood could be seen from time to time in the ruins of the building. If these people survived, the previous battle would be meaningless.


    Gray turns, breaks the plane barrier and returns to the plane.


    Near the plane barrier, the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom all looked worried, and their eyes looked at the dark plane barrier from time to time.


    Although they know that Gray''s strength is very strong, they are more aware of the strength of the enemy they face this time. The power of the temple of light is extremely terrible. Even in the original world, it is also the top power.


    To fight against such a force, even if it is only against the people stationed here, it will be extremely dangerous in their view, and it can even be said that there is little chance of victory.


    However, they don''t want to say such words. There is a saying that good work doesn''t work and bad work. They are afraid that after they say it, the little chance of winning will be erased.


    Buzz!


    The plane barrier vibrated, and everyone suddenly looked at the plane barrier.


    As the plane barrier vibrated, a hole appeared, and then two figures stepped out of the hole.


    The first figure was wearing black war clothes, and an old man followed him. It was gray and Derek.


    ¡±Gray. "


    "Lord gray!"


    Everyone could not help but look happy. Sophia, Francis and others who had a close relationship with gray stepped forward quickly, and their faces were full of joy.


    Not to mention the result, at least gray is fine.

 Chapter 627

    "How''s it going, gray? What''s going on outside?"


    After careful examination, she found that gray was embarrassed but not injured. Sophia asked with a slight sigh of relief.


    "I have killed all the people stationed in the temple of light outside."


    Gray vomited a foul breath and said.


    "Has destroyed all the people stationed outside the temple of light?!"


    Many people were taking a breath when they heard Gray''s words.


    Although gray spoke lightly, people still felt the thrill. How could the strength of those who could be sent by the temple of light to garrison outside be weak? It is inevitable to have the existence of magic light level, and I''m afraid they have the existence of combat power beyond ordinary magic light.


    Gray can destroy all these people. Although he must have the help of the combat power of the blue Rune puppet, he must have experienced a thrilling battle. After all, there must be more than one magic light stationed outside.


    "Gray, are you going to enter the original world next?"


    A moment later, the crowd came back, and Francis looked at gray and asked.


    "Well, I''m going to enter the original world. The cultivation conditions of the original world are much better than this level. I''m going to grow with the cultivation conditions of the original world. I''ll stay with you as a rune puppet to resist the invasion of the temple of light."


    Gray nodded, which had been considered at first.


    He doesn''t want his family to be blocked, so he wants to use the cultivation conditions of the original world to promote his rapid growth to the point where he can compete with the temple of light.


    "Gray, I have a request!"


    Looking at gray, Francis seemed to have some determination in his eyes.


    "You say!"


    Gray looked at Francis unexpectedly. Since he made friends with Francis, this was the first time that the other party asked him.


    "Can you take me with you when you go to the original world?"


    The voice of Francis was resolute.


    Gray doesn''t want his house to be blocked. Why did he want his house to be blocked? It''s a shame. Being blocked proves that he is still weak.


    The fifth force and even the temple of light let him see his weakness. In his heart, he had long been filled with the desire to become stronger.


    Gray killed the people stationed outside the temple of light, which was a great opportunity to leave the plane and go to the wider world to find opportunities, so he had the cheek to ask gray.


    "This...?"


    Gray had some hesitation. He wouldn''t refuse ordinary things because of his relationship with Francis, but the other party''s request made him a little uncertain whether he should agree or not.


    Looking at Francis, he said solemnly.


    "If you want to escape the tracking of the temple of light, you must escape with a random transfer ball. I don''t know how many people can be transferred at a time."


    "If there is only one person, you can only use the random transfer ball to transfer alone. You and I are likely to be transferred to different places. I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "That''s enough. I hope you can give me this opportunity."


    Said Francis with a smile.


    Gray''s eyes could not help looking at the top of the purple moon Kingdom, such as Tiffany violet, and saw that although they were surprised at the decision of Francis, they didn''t mean to stop it. He nodded.


    "All right."


    "Lord gray, please give me a chance!"


    When the fragrance came, a beautiful woman came forward. The woman was slender and her words and deeds were heroic. Not only did she not appear to be contrary, but there was an alternative beauty. It was Grenville Austin, the daughter of the gem king.


    As the king''s daughter and the future successor of the gem Kingdom, she has the spirit of not weaker than men. Francis laments her weakness and wants to become stronger.


    She also deeply understood that entering the original world would be an opportunity to become stronger, so she asked gray.


    "And me!"


    Sophia took a step forward, and her soft body was almost close to gray. She looked at gray with black pearl eyes. There was no playfulness on her face, but solemnity.


    "You should think clearly that the original world is by no means a good place, and you may even encounter danger in the process of transmission!"


    Gray frowned, glanced at grenvie Austin, the daughter of the gem king, and finally settled on Sophia. There was concern in his eyes.


    "I have considered it very clearly. If you can, please let me go to the original world."


    Grenville Austin, the queen of gems, had a determined voice.


    "Me too."


    Look at gray, Sophia''s eyes did not dodge, with unprecedented seriousness.


    The rune puppet was handed over to Tiffany violet. Gray broke the plane barrier and entered the original world again. With him were Sophia, Francis and grenvi Austin.


    In his heart, he didn''t want Sophia to go to the original world, because it was very dangerous, but it was Sophia''s decision.


    Sophia is not a bird in a cage. She has her own thoughts and thoughts. She is an independent individual. She cannot bind the other party with her own thoughts. After the other party has made a decision, the only thing she can do is support.


    To this end, he gave her a black battle suit and a gold weapon spear captured from the people of the temple of light, so as to enhance her combat power and self-protection ability.


    Although the black battle suit was damaged in the battle with the light saint, it can be repaired by magic crystal. Now it has been completely repaired.


    Although this black war suit can''t keep up with his rhythm, it is definitely an excellent armor for Sophia.


    Of course, he also gave Francis and Grenville Austin the means to save their lives, namely a golden spear and a golden Tomahawk.


    "This is the original world, the burning stone Gobi?"


    Through the plane barrier, the four of gray stood on the land scorched by the sun. Sophia and the three of them had heard something from gray and knew where they were at this time.


    Soon, Sophia and the three saw the broken marks after the battle around them.


    There are traces of destruction everywhere, ferocious and terrible, with bottomless cracks, deep pits like being hit by huge meteorites, and lakes formed by magma


    The magmatic lake has not solidified yet and is still bubbling. You can feel the terrible temperature and smell the burning smell from a distance.


    All three of them could not help but have a more intuitive understanding of the recent battle.


    "Let me come first!"


    Francis took a deep breath to calm his rapidly beating heart.


    To the most critical moment, although the heart has made a firm decision, the heart still can''t help beating wildly.


    He took out the black crystal ball gray gave him, glanced at the three of gray, nodded slightly, and squeezed the crystal ball with indomitable momentum.


    Click!


    The black crystal ball was broken, and at the moment when the black crystal ball was broken, the black fog diffused out and turned into a black ball to wrap Francis in it, while gray and others standing next to Francis were excluded.


    Shua!


    The black ball floated, and a black vortex appeared next to it. Then the black ball drilled into the black vortex and disappeared with the black vortex.


    "A black crystal ball can only transmit one person!"


    Needless to say, the three of gray have understood that a black crystal ball can only transmit one person. Francis proved this for the three of gray by doing his own experiments.


    "Good bye!"


    Grenville Austin gracefully gave gray and Sophia an aristocratic farewell. She also crushed the black crystal ball without hesitation. For a moment, she also disappeared in place.


    "Be careful!"


    Gray and Sophia looked at each other, their eyes were communicating, everything was silent, and then they crushed the black crystal ball at the same time, two black lights flashed, and they also disappeared in place.


    A few days later, a message transfer department affiliated to the temple of light.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t the team stationed in Yanshi Gobi send a fixed contact?"


    The major forces in the original world have some long-distance communication means based on Rune technology. Through this means, text messages can be transmitted thousands of miles away. It is through this means that the major forces confirm whether the scattered forces are normal.


    "Quickly inform the nearest team and ask them to go to check immediately."


    Soon, the news that the troops stationed outside the Yanshi Gobi were completely destroyed was introduced into the temple of light.


    "This is the counterattack of the temple of time and space!"


    On hearing the news, the high-level of the temple of light was angry, and immediately sent an elder to take a seat in the Yanshi Gobi, and began another battle with the temple of time and space.

 Chapter 628

    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The white gold light illuminates the sky, which is more dazzling than the sun in the sky, just like a white gold sun, hitting the area where the plane barrier is located.


    The plane barrier with a diameter of hundreds of meters was pierced like paper paste, and the terrible white gold light poured into the plane like the light of extinction, and the power of terror roared in the plane.


    After seeing the plane channel, everything will fall into destruction. When the invisible regular chain appears, it is bound to the white gold light, which shrinks rapidly and finally disappears.


    It failed to cause terrorist damage in the plane. Although it was huge, the movement caused was just a gust of wind.


    Fortunately, this power beyond the routine and not belonging to the plane is within the suppression scope of the rules of the plane. Otherwise, the rune puppets guarded behind the plane and the people of the two kingdoms will disappear, even the bones.


    "He escaped!"


    Looking at the completely open plane channel and the ice and snow behind the plane channel, the five giants of the temple of light looked gloomy.


    With their sixth level eyesight of destruction level, they clearly saw that the moment before the platinum light hit, the other party was shrouded in purple light and disappeared. It was obvious that the other party escaped with blinking ability.


    This made them look very ugly. They prepared carefully. They not only dispatched five giants, but also used the sword of light, which is the inside information of the temple of light. Unexpectedly, they were escaped by the other party.


    "I didn''t expect that when the rules of time and space were used together, his reaction could be so fast."


    Alexis Badr, the Lord of the temple of light, looked heavy. Such carefully prepared attacks and killings failed. It will be more difficult to kill each other in the future.


    Although unwilling to admit it, I have to admit that the other party has become the climate.


    His heart sank at the thought of this, but he was a man who mastered two rules before he became a rule.


    Although breaking the rule level is not so easy to break, like the temple of light, including him, although the thirteen giants have reached the sixth level of destruction level, no one is sure to break the rule level.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, if the other party breaks through, it will be a terrorist threat to the temple of light.


    The deterrence of one power and two saints is not just talk, but it has the terrorist combat power to destroy other Saint level forces.


    "It seems that we must contact Lord Samuel urgently. Only Samuel has the strength to kill him."


    Kozmo, the Deputy principal of the temple of light, frowned.


    "That''s all I can do."


    Alexis Badr, the Lord of the temple of light, sighed.


    "But Lord Samuel should be in the void now. Even if he contacts urgently, he doesn''t know when he can receive the news."


    "During this period, we must find his position and secretly monitor him. Once Lord Samuel returns, we can start immediately."


    "Even the sword of light can''t help him!"


    Looking at the frowning five giants of the temple of light, Aurora''s lips closed tightly, and a figure lingered in her head.


    I lost to the other party five years ago. After discovering the trace of the other party, I wanted to be ashamed, but I didn''t expect to be easily defeated by the other party.


    Moreover, the existence of the other party, even the giants of the temple of light, will have a headache. They can''t help each other with the sword of light, and even have to contact the saint Samuel for this.


    A few miles away from the plane channel, there is a large stone forest. In this stone forest, there is a strange head rising out of the ground. Such a strange scene will appear here. Naturally, it is because someone uses the earth system ability to shuttle through the earth, and this person is Philip Chapman, the vice Lord of the temple of time and space.


    With teleportation ability, he has arrived at the Yanshi Gobi in a very short time and lurked up, trying to secretly observe who is pretending to be the son of the temple of time and space.


    "With the ability of time rules and space rules at the same time, is he really not the son hidden in my space-time temple?"


    Seeing gray escape from the attack of the sword of light, his face became dull and recovered for a long time.


    Based on his understanding of time rule ability and space rule ability, it is natural to see that gray used both time rule ability and space rule ability at the moment of escape.


    This could not help but amaze him. If he was not quite sure that there was no hidden son in the temple of time and space, he might think that the other party was the hidden son in the temple of time and space.


    Neither the blood method of time rules nor the blood method of space rules is unique to the temple of time and space. In fact, the founder of the temple of time and space created the temple of time and space only by chance.


    However, people who have space rules or time rules generally come from the temple of time and space, because the temple of time and space has the best conditions to produce the ability of these two rules.


    All kinds of mixed ability blood and animal blood essence needed by time rule ability and spatial rule ability are available. The temples and temples are stored and even have a special face to feed the corresponding blood animals.


    But now, outside the temple of time and space, there is a person who has both the ability of time rules and the ability of space rules, which makes him surprised, as if the field of authority has been broken by outsiders.


    The talent shown by the other party surprised him. The son and daughter level genius only mastered one rule, but the other party mastered two rules. Doesn''t it mean that the other party is a genius beyond the son and daughter level.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash of body shape, he disappeared. He knew that soon, there would be a big shock in the temple of time and space.


    "How close!"


    After several consecutive blinks and leaving the bright collar, gray stopped with lingering palpitations on his face and heart.


    At this time, his clothes were ragged and completely turned into cloth. This was not caused by the attack of the light of terror, but only by the turbulent air rolled up by the light of terror. If he was directly attacked by the light of terror, he could never live.


    Just a little, just a little, he died in the light of terror. A while before he blinked away, the light of terror was less than one meter away from him.


    The breath of unparalleled terror pressed him out of breath, and his heart almost twitched. Fortunately, the blink under the acceleration of time was a little faster, which made him escape in the light of terror.


    "How did you get there so soon?"


    He really couldn''t figure out how the temple of time and space could arrive so quickly. He arrived at the Yanshi Gobi from the temple of time and space in only two days. According to common sense, even the strong at the rule level could not have such a fast speed.


    "Do you have the means to teleport like me, or do you have space transmission items such as purple rings?"


    Gray fell into thinking.


    After coming to the original world, he found that space objects with space transmission ability such as purple rings do not exist in the outside world.


    So far, he has not found any forces, including Saint level forces, have this kind of space items.


    Later, he specially learned about the situation and learned that in addition to the storage space, the refining methods of space ability items are monopolized by the space-time temple, while the space-time temple is kept secret, and few space ability items outside the storage space fall into the hands of other forces.


    This is also true for other Saint level forces. For example, the refining method of magic weapons of light rules is monopolized by the temple of light. In addition to the temple of light, even Saint level forces do not have the refining method of magic weapons of light rules.


    Rather, it is a miracle that he can actually have space objects with space transmission ability in his hands.


    "Why did the ghost merchant give me the purple ring? Or just because I was lucky, I just chose the purple ring?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking about the origin of the purple ring again. It is certain that the space-time merchant who gave him the purple ring must be the person in the space-time temple, and his identity in the space-time temple is very high.


    But the only thing that made him wonder was why the other party took out the purple ring to trade with him. After all, this kind of space objects, the temple of time and space, are secret and not spread.


    "The relationship between the temple of light and the temple of time and space is not good. How can the temple of time and space allow space objects to be obtained by the temple of light?"


    Gray frowned.


    I can''t figure it out. He has the ability of super memory. His mind is more sensitive than most people. He also can''t figure out why.


    All reasoning must be based on basic information. Without corresponding basic information, it is difficult for him to infer how space objects will fall into the hands of the temple of light, and the temple of time and space has not been recovered.

 Chapter 629

    I didn''t know that my actions had once again caused the conflict between the temple of light and the temple of time and space. I crushed the random transfer ball. When gray returned to God, he had appeared in the mountains.


    The plants here are so dense that you can''t see the edge. They are full of savage breath and can''t see the traces of human beings.


    The trees are extremely tall. From time to time, you can see giant trees that are more than 100 meters high and need dozens of talents to embrace. Being in such a world is like coming to the country of giants.


    "I don''t know what happened to the three of them?"


    Gray is very worried about the situation of the three, especially Sophia, but he can only suppress this worry, because now he doesn''t know where the other party has been transmitted. Even worrying is useless.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    With a deafening roar and the violent shaking of the trees, a blood beast with a length of ten meters and red hair appeared.


    This is a tiger type blood beast, red flame blood tiger. It is a king level blood beast with fire ability.


    This is its sphere of influence. The movement sent by gray startled it. It came angrily to see what kind of blind guy dared to run wild in his territory.


    When he saw Gray, his huge blood colored eyes showed a fierce light, which was enough to open several huge mouths stuffed into gray, and a stench of rotten food residue spread, accompanied by a red flame.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    A red flame rolled like a wave sweeping towards gray. Gray''s body was very small in front of the wave, and the red flame blood tiger spitting out the red flame was drooling and thinking about the scene of the prey being roasted in front of him.


    By chance, when it found that its prey baked with fire was more delicious than raw, it became infatuated with this way of eating.


    The red flame came, and the wind blew Gray''s black hair. Gray didn''t move half a step, but his eyebrows twisted.


    Shua!


    The ice blade that had not been used for a long time was used again by him. A huge ice blade appeared in front of him and cut forward.


    KAKA!


    In front of the cold ice wind blade, it seemed that the red flame of power taotian was like a match in the cold wind, which went out in an instant, and the cold ice wind blade continued to stroke forward and cut on the huge opening of the red flame blood tiger.


    Poof!


    The cold ice wind blade was like a sharp bone chopping knife. With the blood splashing, the head of the red flame blood tiger was almost split in half with its mouth as the dividing line.


    The huge body of the red flame blood tiger fell to the ground with a roar before even struggling, and the cold ice spread to cover its body.


    Gray stepped forward and cut off one of his legs for today''s food. The other parts were included in the purple ring to enrich his food reserve.


    After exploring the nearby area and confirming that there was no danger, gray cleared a clearing in the forest and picked up a campfire.


    A skinned, thick leg weighing hundreds of kilograms was roasted on the campfire. Soon, the leg became golden, and the golden oil dripping, filled with an attractive fragrance.


    Sitting by the campfire, let Derek guard around. Gray turned his big leg from time to time and began to check today''s harvest.


    The first is the weapons of the ten people killed by him. As the people in the light temple of the top power, they naturally use the same things. All the weapons of the ten people are gold weapons.


    However, in addition to the boxing of men with magma ability, the other nine weapons should be very common among the gold weapons. Gray suspects that these nine weapons are the standard weapons of the temple of light. Although they can be mass produced, they are likely to be at the bottom of the same level.


    Then gray checked the space items of these people, the space items of ten people, and now there are only seven in his hands, three of which have been given to Sophia by him.


    Among them, the space object of the man with magma ability is a bracelet, which has a space of nearly 10000 cubic meters. He gave it to Sophia together with the contents.


    He checked the contents of the remaining seven Rune space bags one by one.


    There are many things. There are magic potions with various functions, runes for survival in the wild, and purple black magic coins.


    As like as two peas, the magic coins of the four kingdoms are exactly the same size as the magic coins of the great kingdom, and the magic coins of the four kingdoms are cast in accordance with the magic coins of the Empire.


    These magic coins plus his own magic coins add up to about 10 million. He doesn''t have many of them, mainly seven people.


    He did not see gold coins and silver coins, and did not know whether gold coins and silver coins could be circulated in this world.


    After checking the items in the seven Rune space bags, the meat smell was so strong that it was almost foggy. Gray put away all his things and began to eat them. He actually ate dozens of kilograms at one breath.


    After dinner, he put away the rest. Gray took out a rune space bag and threw out a body. It was the body of maruna, a man with magma ability.


    Compared with the other side, Derek''s combat power is undoubtedly much weaker, so he decided to turn the body control to maruna.


    After some operation, at the cost of a large forest withering, maruna''s repaired body stood up, took over Derek''s work and buried Derek''s body.


    "According to the people of the temple of light, the cultivation conditions of the original world are very unique, and the cultivation speed is several times that of the plane."


    Standing on the open space, gray began to practice blood method. Soon, a lizard giant beast with a length of more than 20 meters appeared in the open space in the forest.


    The giant beast was black in scale and armor, stood up several floors high, and the thick and strong tail was full of sharp barbs. It was the magic light blood beast, the magic poisonous dragon beast.


    With the appearance of the virtual shadow of the demon poisonous dragon beast, gray quickly entered the cultivation state. He immediately felt the difference between the cultivation in the original world and the cultivation in the ruling plane.


    When practising the blood method on the throne, the body will feel a slight numbness, that is, the flesh body is being washed and strengthened.


    In the original world, the feeling of crispness and hemp is several times stronger. You can feel it clearly, and the effect of cultivation has been obviously strengthened.


    After two rounds of cultivation, he entered the third round of cultivation. After feeling that his body had reached the limit, gray stopped his cultivation.


    Gasping for breath, he took out a towel to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Gray was a little excited.


    "The cultivation conditions of the original world are really much better than their position!"


    After only one practice, gray obviously felt that his body had been improved. Although it was very small, he did get improved. The cultivation conditions of the original world were indeed too much better than its position.


    Even without auxiliary cultivation drugs and black crystals, he felt that the cultivation speed would not be slower than when he had auxiliary cultivation drugs and black crystals.


    "No wonder the strong in the original world are so strong."


    Gray finally has some reasons to understand that the original world has far more powerful than magic light.


    Thanks to the unique cultivation conditions, the growth rate of the original world residents is several times that of the horizontal residents. The gap of several times is enough for the original world residents to leave the horizontal residents far behind.


    Do people like Francis, Grenville Austin and Sophia have poor talents?


    As the best among their peers, their talent is absolutely not bad. Even in the original world with a large population base, their talent can definitely reach the upper level.


    But even so, if they don''t leave the outside, their achievements in life are likely to stop three times and transform the king level. It''s very difficult to become the magic light.


    This is the impact of the environment, which affects their talent and blocks their way of progress.


    Now the three have left the plane to enter the original world and have the same cultivation conditions as the residents of the original world. Gray has some expectations about the final growth of the three.


    The next day, gray chose a direction at random and set off.


    He came to the source world only with the help of the cultivation conditions of the source world. As for where he wanted to go, he didn''t have a clear goal, so he chose a direction very randomly.


    In the dense woods, there was no trace of human beings, as if human beings had never arrived. In contrast, there were many kinds of blood animals. After only a long time, gray met many blood animals, both known and unknown to gray. The blood animals in the original world were richer than their position.


    Patter, patter!


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, gray quickly climbed up a huge tree and hid himself in the dense branches and leaves of the huge tree.


    Soon after he climbed the giant tree, a moving creature appeared in front of him. This is a giant turtle with earthy yellow tortoise shell. The shell of the giant turtle is extremely huge, covering an area of hundreds of square meters, which is more huge than ordinary rooms.


    The giant turtle''s teeth are exposed, and the sharp teeth look extremely sharp, which makes it look not gentle at all, but very ferocious.


    Although it is a turtle, its speed can never be described as slow. Its thick legs can span more than ten meters every time, so that its speed is not slow, but quite fast.


    "What a big size. Is this a disaster level blood beast with combat power comparable to the destroyer?"


    Hiding among the thick leaves of the huge tree, gray guessed secretly when he looked at the giant thing climbing through the gaps in the leaves.


    The level of blood warrior above the magic light level is the destruction level, while the level of blood beast above the magic light level is the disaster level. It is called disaster level because once this level of blood beast appears, it will be an unimaginable disaster.


    Gray doubted that the giant turtle in front of him was a disaster level blood beast. In fact, its size was too huge. Although the strength of the blood beast was not necessarily proportional to its size, in most cases, the strength of the blood beast was proportional to its size.


    "No, I found me!"


    Suddenly, Gray was shocked to find that the giant turtle''s head turned, and his huge eyes looked at the tree where he was, which was clearly the eyes of finding prey.

 Chapter 630

    The huge eyes of the rock disaster turtle looked at a huge tree not far away. On this tree, it detected the smell of prey.


    As a disaster level blood beast, its five senses are very sharp. Even if it is not a blood beast good at smell, its smell is not weaker than the general blood beast good at smell. It smells the smell of prey on this huge tree.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The huge body turned, and it climbed towards the huge tree. Although it climbed, its speed was definitely not slow.


    Click!


    The huge head hit the huge tree. The huge tree snapped centered on the hit place, and the trunk full of branches and leaves collapsed and fell to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Among the branches and leaves, Gray''s figure fled to the distance.


    Awning!


    The two forelegs kicked up, and the body of the rock disaster turtle tilted slightly and half stood up. The huge mouth full of sharp teeth bit gray, and the huge mouth was about to swallow gray.


    Whoosh!


    At the critical moment, Gray''s figure in the air twisted, avoided opening his mouth and appeared at the top of a huge tree in the distance.


    Maluna also appeared with him. At the critical moment, maluna escaped the attack of rock disaster turtles by virtue of the speed accelerated by time ability. Otherwise, even if he used the acceleration of time rule ability, he might not be able to escape.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    When the prey at the mouth escaped, the rock disaster Turtle was obviously dissatisfied. His thick legs trampled on the ground, and the ground shook violently under the trampling of the rock disaster turtle.


    Then he saw that the soil was tumbling within a few kilometers around the rock disaster turtle, just like suddenly turning the soil into a tumbling River, which could no longer support the trees growing on its surface.


    A large number of trees are collapsing and sinking into the soil. When the rolling soil is buried under the ground, it naturally includes the number of gray standing. The tree is close to 50 meters high, but it is swallowed by the huge waves of soil with a height of more than 100 meters. Gray and maruna are swept in it.


    The power of such a large-scale manipulation of soil is no worse than that of maruna when he uses the magma ability. This is indeed a disaster level blood beast!


    Poof!


    Maruna punched out of the soil package. With the magic light and a long distance away, he could already feel the threat of terror. Gray didn''t dare to peep. He was probably a monster beyond the disaster level.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a year later, gray still didn''t get out of the forest and didn''t see any traces of human beings.


    Although there are reasons for the slow speed caused by careful driving, it is enough to see the breadth of the forest. Gray estimates that the breadth of the forest should have exceeded the original level.


    While on the road, he practiced. The superior cultivation conditions made Gray''s strength improve rapidly. A few days ago, his strength had broken through to the third level of King level.


    As night was about to fall, gray found a natural cave. He was going to settle in this cave. However, before that, he had to explore the surroundings to confirm whether there were blood animals that could threaten him.


    With maruna, gray began to explore the range of miles around the cave. Before he settled down, he had to know the "neighbors" around him.


    This is the habit he has developed for half a year, and it is this habit that saved him several times. On several occasions, he almost became a neighbor with the dangerous blood beast. Fortunately, during the exploration, he found that he ran away overnight.


    "There are many footprints, and the footprints belong to different blood beasts."


    At the entrance of a valley, gray found many footprints of blood beasts. He was surprised to find that these footprints belonged to different blood beasts, as if many blood beasts gathered here.


    "How can so many blood beasts gather in this valley? Is there some precious magic medicine in this valley?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of precious magic herbs, and only such things would attract different kinds of blood beasts.


    Curious, gray groped quietly into the valley. The vegetation in the valley was very sparse. Exposed rocks could be seen in many places. There were some vines climbing on the cliff and occasionally some fruits hanging.


    The fruit is not poisonous, because gray once picked it and ate it. He has the ability of poison system. He can check whether the fruit is highly poisonous, so he is not worried about poisoning.


    Go on, about more than 100 meters.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a half man high cave hanging on the cliff, a blood beast with green eyes and a ferocious mouth opened to bite him. It was a python.


    Boom!


    Maruna, who guarded gray, rushed out with his fists on his hands. He punched the Python and hit it on the Python''s head.


    Magic light level, and not the power of ordinary magic light level, broke out on the Python''s head, the Python''s head burst on the spot, and various tissues splashed.


    "Is this...?"


    A piece of meat fell not far from gray. What tissue did the meat come from? There were several tentacles on the surface. Gray''s eyes narrowed when he saw the meat.


    He is too familiar with this thing, because this is the core key of corpse control ability, which can control the "meat ball" of the corpse.


    "The reason why so many blood beasts gather here seems to be because there is a blood beast with corpse control ability!"


    The answer is obvious. The reason why so many blood beasts gather is not because there are precious magic herbs, but because there is a blood beast with corpse control ability, and all the other blood beasts are corpses controlled by his corpse control ability.


    "I don''t know what level of blood beast it is, but I think it won''t be low!"


    Gray was a little excited. When he was in power, he once asked people to find a king level blood beast with corpse control ability. Therefore, he also went to the mercenary city to release the mercenary task, but he couldn''t find it.


    I didn''t expect to meet a blood beast with corpse control ability in this place, and the level is probably not low, because he found that the footprints of the previous blood beasts are generally too large. Obviously, the size of the blood beast is not small and the strength is not weak.


    It can control the corpses of these large blood beasts. This blood beast with corpse control ability will not be weak.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    With the violent movement, a large number of blood beasts appeared in front of gray.


    It should be that the death of this Python just now aroused the vigilance of the blood beast with corpse control ability, so it manipulated the blood beast to attack.


    There are a lot of blood beasts coming, including King level blood beasts, magic light level blood beasts, and some blood beasts below King level. The number has far exceeded 20.


    Although the corpse control ability can only control 20 blood beasts in the same state, if the controlled blood beasts are lower than themselves, the number of control will be doubled.


    "There are five blood beasts whose body looks like magic light level. It seems that the blood beast with corpse control ability is at least one magic light level blood beast."


    Gray was not surprised but happy to see the blood beast controlling the corpse. He looked for a higher level of corpse control ability. The blood beast was unable to control for several years. Unexpectedly, he accidentally met one.


    I have to say that sometimes it is so magical that I can''t find it no matter how I look for it, but when I don''t deliberately look for it, it will appear inadvertently.

 Chapter 631

    Whoosh!


    Beside gray, maruna rushed out to meet the blood beasts.


    Boom!


    A king level blood beast who rushed to the front was directly smashed into meat sauce by his fist, and the blood and bone residue splashed.


    However, he kept moving at a constant speed. Another fist smashed into a rushing magic light level blood beast, smashing the giant beast weighing dozens of tons and flying upside down.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The corpses of blood beasts were either smashed to pieces by him or injured by him. He was like a fierce tiger among sheep.


    Gray didn''t even use alloying ability on it, because with its fifth level defense of magic light, it''s difficult for ordinary magic light to hurt.


    Whoosh!


    A blood beast pounced on gray and opened his ferocious and smelly mouth.


    Gray had black and blue wings behind him and flew into the sky. He looked down at the battle on the ground and had no intention of participating in the war.


    Although there are many blood beasts controlling corpses, the strength of maruna is enough to cope with it. It is only a matter of time to destroy these blood beasts controlling corpses, and he doesn''t need to do it at all.


    Sure enough, the number of blood beasts controlling corpses was decreasing rapidly. The blood beasts at King level and below couldn''t hold a punch in front of maruna. All of them turned into meat sauce and broken bone residue. There were only five blood beasts controlling corpses at magic light level in the field, and they still had the ability to move.


    "Attack the head!"


    Flying in the air, gray gave instructions to maruna''s battle, and immediately saw that maruna''s attack was no longer on the whole body of the blood beast controlling the corpse, but on the head of the blood beast controlling the corpse.


    Click!


    A giant beast with a black body like a cyan rock, whose head was continuously boxed by maruna, finally couldn''t bear the great force. With a click, the skull bone broke and the brain fell out.


    Click, click!


    After this giant beast, the second and third demon light level blood beast control corpses fell down soon, and there were only two blood beast control corpses that could stand.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    There was a huge sound of footsteps approaching again. Gray looked sideways and immediately saw a blood beast control corpse coming from the corner in the distance. Each one was not small.


    Among several blood beast corpses, there is a giant ape standing upright with a height of more than ten meters. It is covered with white hair. The hair is not dense, but some are sparse. It looks like the white hair from the decay of the corpse.


    But this is not a blood beast controlling the corpse. Gray feels that it is easy for other blood beasts to control the body temperature. This is a living blood beast, and it is likely to be a blood beast with the ability to control the corpse.


    It should be that the blood beast with corpse control ability noticed that the corpse control was greatly reduced, so he rushed over with the rest of his strength.


    "There''s a big guy behind you!"


    Suddenly, Gray''s face changed slightly. At the corner, where he couldn''t see, there was a huge noise. Just walking, there was a sound like an earthquake.


    He looked at the corner and had a bad hunch that the blood beast that could cause such a huge movement would never be small, and the large size made him doubt.


    Finally, he saw a corner of the beast. It was a huge head. There was no scale on the surface, but it had a black cuticle whose defense was not weaker than the scale.


    The huge eyes are like a grinding plate, the mouth is flat, and the sharp teeth are staggered with each other, each of which is more than one meter long.


    Behind the head is a pair of black giant claws, which are also wrapped in black cuticle. The sharp claws at the end are dark and shiny, slightly curved, just like a war knife one after another.


    Then, there is the other party''s trunk, a huge trunk, which is seven or eight meters wide. There are several rows of long spikes on the back. Each spike is extremely thick. The thickest place is afraid to be half a meter thick.


    Then there are each other''s two hind legs and an extremely thick tail. The tail is also full of sharp thorns, and it is more dense. If a tail is drawn on the prey, the prey will have blood holes all over.


    Finally, the full picture of the beast appeared in front of gray, and gray had a rough estimate of its body length.


    "More than 40 meters!"


    Gray slightly breathed back. The giant beast was more than 40 meters long, far exceeding the general magic light level blood beast. It was probably not a magic light level blood beast, but a disaster level blood beast.


    "This blood beast with corpse control ability should only be a blood beast at the magic light level. How can it be able to kill disaster level blood beasts?"


    Gray is very uncertain about this speculation because it is unreasonable.


    Even if it can control twenty magic light level blood beasts in the same state, it can never be the opponent of a disaster level blood beast. This magic light level blood beast with corpse control ability can never be able to kill the disaster level blood beast.


    There are five levels between disaster level and magic light level. Such a huge level gap can not be made up by the number of twenty.


    This is unreasonable, which is why gray is not sure that the giant beast in front of him is a disaster level blood beast.


    Boom!


    The remaining two demon light level blood beast corpses have been killed by maruna. Maruna rushed to the group of blood beast corpses who came to support.


    Boom!


    The corpse of a demon light level blood beast was smashed by him, and he jumped at the giant ape with a body length of more than 10 meters.


    This is gray''s command. Just kill the great apes with corpse control ability. These blood beasts will naturally stop their activities, so he ordered maruna to attack the great apes.


    Suddenly.


    The giant beast, which was more than 40 meters long, stood in front of the giant ape at an unimaginable terrible speed, like the Giant Claw of a large excavator, and photographed it towards maruna.


    Pure physical strength, but the movement caused by it is extremely terrible, with strong wind and flying sand and stones.


    "Alloying!"


    Gray looked serious. Just with this blow, he could be sure that it was definitely a disaster level blood beast. What made him wonder was how the magic light level blood beast who had the ability to control the corpse could kill a disaster level blood beast.


    He immediately used the alloying ability to marula, and immediately saw that the surface of maruna''s body was filled with a layer of silver gray.


    Boom!


    Without Gray''s time rule ability to accelerate, maruna couldn''t avoid the giant claw. Suddenly, he was shot into the hard rock ground by the giant claw, and fell into the rock, in which the whole body was embedded.


    Awning!


    The Giant Claw was lifted away. At that moment, maruna embedded in the rock suddenly jumped up and hit the disaster level blood beast to control the corpse.


    His own defense was not weak. Coupled with alloying, his defense reached an extremely terrible level, so he was not injured in the face of the attack of this disaster level blood beast controlling the corpse.


    Boom!


    However, maruna''s fist had not hit the disaster level blood beast control corpse in time. The claws of the disaster level blood beast control corpse were raised again and patted on maruna with flexibility not commensurate with his body shape, just like swatting flies.


    Maruna''s figure hit the rock wall of the valley, deeply hit it, and the rocks of the whole valley fell.


    Maruna rushed out again and rushed to the disaster level blood beast control corpse again, but he was greeted by the claws photographed by the disaster level blood beast control corpse again.


    Poof!


    A mountain that formed the valley was pierced under this claw, and maruna flew out of the valley.


    The giant beast''s huge eyes looked at gray who was flying in the air. Then he threw his head back and his hind legs on the ground. His huge body jumped up and rushed to bite gray.


    Gray was startled and quickly raised the distance to avoid the bite.


    With lingering fear, he forgot to look at the giant beast. After gray sent out instructions to maruna outside the valley to meet him, he took maruna away from the valley quickly.


    With this disaster level blood beast controlling the corpse, it''s difficult to kill the giant ape with corpse control ability!


    On the mountain two or three miles away from the valley, gray looked at the direction of the valley and monitored the giant apes with corpse control ability in the valley.


    "If it is time rule ability, it should be able to destroy!"


    While monitoring the great ape with corpse control ability, gray is also considering the way to kill the great ape with corpse control ability.


    If you want to kill a giant ape with corpse control ability, the first thing you need to solve is the corpse control of a disaster giant beast. With the protection of the other party, it is difficult to kill a giant ape with corpse control ability. Therefore, to kill a giant ape with corpse control ability, you must first solve the corpse control of this disaster giant beast.


    According to Gray''s estimation, the time rule ability should be able to destroy this disaster level blood beast. After all, the time rule ability changes that time ignores physical defense.


    "However, it''s a pity that the body of a disaster level blood beast was destroyed."


    Gray has seen the strength of the corpse of a disaster level blood beast just now. For him who has the ability to control the corpse, the corpse of such a blood beast is more precious than a powerful magic weapon.


    A powerful magic weapon cannot exert its full power without sufficient blood power support, but the corpse of a powerful blood beast is different. After he controls it, he can exert his powerful power immediately without many restrictions.


    It would be a pity if such a body were destroyed.


    "It seems that we still need to use ghost ability!"


    Looking at the dark sky, Gray said to himself.


    Ghost ability is the bane of corpse control ability, because the object of corpse control ability only has physical power, and there is no power such as flame and lightning. In the face of ghost attack, there is no effective means of counterattack.


    To some extent, the ghost ability is a very unsolvable power. Of course, this power is not without nemesis. Forces such as lightning and flame are the nemesis of this ability. In the face of this kind of ability, the ghost has little resistance.


    "The mutual restraint of ability is amazing!"


    Ghost ability is the bane of corpse control ability, and abilities such as lightning and flame are the bane of ghost ability. If the control ability is brought into full play, it can fight blood beasts with lightning or flame ability across several realms. Gray can''t help lamenting the wonder of ability restraint.

 Chapter 632

    Night fell completely, and a moon hung in the sky. It was the same purple moon as when it was in power, but it was definitely not the same.


    Gray once went to the edge of the plane to explore the plane barrier, but he never saw the moon and the sun falling from the sky. He suspected that the moon and the sun were not real, but just the product of a certain rule, which would appear at a specific time and disappear at a specific time.


    In the moonlight, gray and maruna quietly rushed to the valley, followed by a ghost emitting a hazy white light.


    After the previous war, most of the blood beast corpses owned by the great apes have been destroyed. They easily entered the valley and went deep into the valley.


    It was not until he was about to enter the hinterland of the valley that he encountered the blood beast controlling the corpse. It was a giant beast with a length of more than 20 meters and covered with black spikes.


    Next to gray, the ghost floated out and met the black spiked beast. The black spiked beast hit the ghost with its spikes, but it was pierced by the ghost and drilled into its body.


    Bang Dang!


    The body of the black spike monster was poisoned by the ghost. Suddenly, it died suddenly and fell straight down.


    The core of controlling the black spike monster is the black meat ball, which is the most vulnerable place in the black spike monster. When the ghost freezes and destroys the black meat ball with soul characteristics, the black spike monster will naturally lose its action ability.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The "death" of the black spike monster immediately alerted the great ape. Under the protection of a group of blood beasts, the great ape rushed here, and the disaster giant beast followed behind it to protect its safety.


    Gray and maruna stood where they were, and the ghost from the black spiked beast floated towards them.


    Shua!


    A slender beast with sharp claws pounced on the ghost, but it pounced on an empty space. The ghost penetrated its claws and drilled into its body.


    Bang Dang!


    Like the black spike monster just now, this giant beast with sharp claws also fell down like poisoning.


    The ghost came out and attacked the great ape with the ability to control the corpse.


    Boom!


    A giant claw the size of a room patted the ghost, the wind roared, and the gravel on the ground splashed under the severe wind pressure. It was a fierce blow, which was absolutely irresistible to the magic light, but such a blow still didn''t help the ghost.


    The ghost was not hurt at all. Instead, he took this opportunity to drill into the forelimb of the disaster giant beast and ran along its forelimb to its head.


    Boom!


    The disaster level monster with a length of more than 40 meters fell down like a mountain peak, and the huge impulse raised violent dust on the ground.


    Before shooting the fifth level of magic light, maruna was like a disaster beast swatting flies. He was easily subdued by ghosts. This is the wonderful ability to restrain each other.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    The disaster level monster that I thought I relied on lost control, and the great ape became panic. He commanded other blood beasts to attack the ghost, and quickly retreated back.


    The enemy in front of it is no longer what it can deal with. It wants to climb the cliff and escape here.


    Whoosh!


    Maruna, standing beside gray, rushed out. At the speed of the fifth level of the magic light, he avoided several blood beasts blocking the way, quickly caught up with the giant ape, intercepted it in front of the giant ape, jumped up a fist and smashed it at the giant ape.


    Click!


    The sound of bone fracture sounded, the giant ape flew back, his chest was torn, and there was an obvious collapse, and the injury was not light.


    Awning!


    The great ape tried to get up and run away, but one foot suddenly stepped on it and stepped on the wound it had just suffered.


    The broken bone was stepped in by this foot, and a sharp broken bone immediately pierced the heart. The heart was like a pierced balloon, and the blood flowed long.


    His heart was pierced and he was bound to die. There was no doubt that the great ape fell into the final madness and his body struggled madly, but maruna pressed one foot on his body and couldn''t get rid of how he struggled.


    In terms of strength, maluna, the fifth level of magic light, should surpass several levels of giant apes.


    A moment later, the great ape died. Gray came forward to collect all the blood. After collecting all the blood, he went to the disaster beast and looked at it.


    The body length of more than 40 meters gives gray a strong visual impact. Although it is not the first time to see disaster giants, he has seen many disaster giants all the way, but it is the first time to look at them so closely.


    "There''s no wound!"


    Take out a portable Rune lamp and shine it on the disaster beast. Gray turns around the disaster beast and is surprised to find that there is no wound on the disaster beast.


    "How on earth was this disaster monster killed?"


    Gray became more and more confused. He climbed up the back of the disaster monster along the tail of the disaster monster, trying to find the cause of the disaster monster''s death. Soon he found it.


    There is no scale on the body surface of the disaster giant, but it is covered with a thick black cuticle. The defense of this cuticle is no weaker than the scale. Standing on the back of the disaster giant, he found that not all these cuticles are black, and there are mottled white in some places.


    These white thinly distributed on the back of the disaster giant, even on the head and limbs, like senile spots on some old people''s faces, which should be the cause of the death of the disaster giant.


    This disaster level monster was not killed by the giant ape in some way, but died of natural age. It has to be said that the giant ape was lucky enough to meet a disaster level monster that died of age, and controlled it before it was eaten by other blood beasts.


    Of course, he was also very lucky. He not only met a giant ape with the ability to control the corpse, but also met a disaster giant beast to control the corpse. Now it belongs to him.


    With a body length of more than 40 meters, even the space of the purple ring was a little reluctant. When all the items in the purple ring were loaded into the rune space bag, Gray was able to bend and stuff the corpse of the disaster giant beast into it.


    He does not intend to change the corpse control from maruna to disaster level monster now. In this dangerous forest where disaster level monsters are not at the top of the food chain, low-key is the key to life. Compared with the huge size of disaster level monsters, maruna, who is extremely petite, is more helpful to him.


    As for the corpses of disaster level monsters, they can be replaced when more combat power is needed. Although the corpse control of disaster level monsters only has physical power, it is not impossible to fight disaster level blood beasts after alloying and strengthening to obtain terrorist defense.


    Set up a tent in the valley, with maruna guarding around. After eating something, gray took out a bathtub, filled it with hot water and sat in.


    The realm reached the third level of King level, which was enough to swallow a kind of blood animal blood metamorphosis again. Although he accumulated a lot of magic light level blood animal blood in his hands during this period, even two kinds of magic light level mixed blood animal blood, gray didn''t swallow it.


    The realm is the third level of the king level, and the combat power is already very strong in the magic light. It is not cost-effective to swallow the blood of the magic light level, and the blood of the disaster level blood beast is more suitable for him.


    Although he doesn''t have it now, as long as he leaves the forest and enters the scope of human activities, he must have a way to get it, so he didn''t swallow the blood of the magic light level blood beast.


    However, the giant ape with corpse control ability is an exception. Although it has only the blood of magic light level, the combat power it can have after development to the limit is extremely terrible. It is the blood of magic light level blood beast that can make an exception.


    Gulong!


    Pour out a giant ape''s blood, and gray drinks it. The next moment, the pain spreads all over gray''s body, impacting Gray''s nerves wave after wave, as if he were pricked everywhere.


    This experience has been experienced many times. Sitting in the bathtub, gray gritted his teeth and endured, which is the price of strength and must be borne. If such benefits fall into the hands of others, I''m afraid it will be several times more pain, and the other party will be willing to bear it.


    After a long time, Gray''s pain disappeared. He officially had the body control ability of magic light level. Although he can only play king level now, as long as he has a suitable body, he can immediately greatly improve his strength.


    He selected three demon light level blood beast control corpses from the well preserved blood beast control corpses to control. Although it did not enhance his combat power, it enhanced his vigilance. Maruna and three demon light blood beast control corpses were distributed around to guard. He was undoubtedly safer when he rested at night.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    A few days later, gray, who was on his way, suddenly heard a violent noise on the left, jumped up to the high place and looked at it from a distance. Suddenly, he saw a large number of trees on the left collapsing and a giant moving.


    This is a giant beast with a body length of more than 30 meters. It walks on four hooves and is covered with thick hair. The color of the hair is black and white, forming circles of lines on the giant beast.


    There are three white sharp corners with a length of several meters on the head, two oblique stabs to both sides, and the middle one stabs to the front.


    The tail is very short, only a short section, hairy and full of white hair.


    "This should be a disaster level blood beast!"


    Looking at the blood beast from a distance, gray judged in his heart.


    Generally speaking, even the largest magic light level blood beast is only more than 20 meters long. Those more than 30 meters are likely to be disaster level or above. This is gray''s experience in this dangerous forest.


    "Take this disaster level blood beast to try the combat power of disaster level blood beast controlling corpses!"


    Seeing the disaster level blood beast, gray couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    He had long wanted to see what degree the disaster level blood beast could reach after combining his body control ability with his metal ability, and whether it could compete with the disaster level monster as he thought. Now this disaster level monster can be said to be the best test object.


    He stepped back and found a flat area. Gray released the corpse of the disaster level blood beast and used the corpse control ability.


    A few minutes later, the disaster level blood beast control corpse stood up, more than 40 meters long, standing in front of gray, with a terrible deterrent.


    Using the alloying ability, the original black body suddenly turned silver gray.


    He looked at the corpse of the disaster level blood beast that turned silver gray with satisfaction and issued an order to attack the disaster level blood beast. He immediately saw that with the violent roar, the corpse of the disaster level blood beast rushed towards the direction of the disaster level blood beast.

 Chapter 633

    Disaster level blood beasts are the source of disasters. Once they appear, they often represent disasters. They have a terrible body shape and strong strength enough to bring destruction. This is also the reason why blood warriors of their same level are called destruction warriors.


    Gray could still remember the brief confrontation with the disaster level blood beast six months ago. He was shocked by the terrible destructive power. In an instant, the landform of a large area changed. The other party was the embodiment of destruction. If maruna''s speed was not accelerated by the ability of time rules, he might have been left there.


    Now he is trying to challenge the giant beast called the source of disaster, which can not help but excite him. Only half a year after coming to the source world, he has the qualification to compete with this level. Although getting this qualification includes luck, it is also an embodiment of his ability.


    If he had not mastered the ghost ability, how could he kill the giant ape with disaster level blood beast corpse control protection and seize the disaster level blood beast corpse control.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The huge movement from the side immediately startled the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair. Its steps stopped and turned to the direction of the movement with vigilance.


    Judging from its experience, the blood beast that can spread such a huge movement is definitely not a simple blood beast.


    Click, click!


    With the collapse of the trees, it saw the blood beast approaching him. It was a giant beast with silver gray all over, which was bigger than its size, and its fear became stronger and stronger.


    "Ow --"


    It issued a warning roar to warn the other party not to approach again, but the silver gray beast ignored its warning and continued to approach it.


    It was completely angered. One of the three sharp corners in the middle turned the original white into gold, and then a thick golden lightning went towards the huge silvery white beast.


    Awning!


    The speed of golden lightning was very fast. In an instant, it had hit the body of disaster level blood beast control, shrouding the body of disaster level blood beast control under the golden lightning.


    However, the disaster level blood beast control corpse originally had disaster level defense. Coupled with the improvement of defense by alloying, the defense of today''s disaster level blood beast control corpse is extremely terrible. Although the golden lightning shrouded the disaster level blood beast control corpse, it did not leave any wounds.


    Awning, awning, awning!


    Thunder and lightning hit the disaster level blood beast control corpse one after another, but they could not hurt the disaster level blood beast control corpse, and did not cause much obstruction to its movement. The disaster level blood beast control corpse continued to rush towards the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair.


    Poof!


    The huge claw as big as a room was photographed, and it was severely photographed on the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair. Suddenly, several scratches were left on the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair, and blood flowed out from the scratches.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The disaster level blood beast with black and white hair turned and angrily stabbed the disaster level blood beast with sharp corners to control the corpse.


    Dang!


    The sharp corner like a sharp blade hit the corpse of disaster level blood beast control, but only the sound of metal collision came out, and still could not hurt the corpse of disaster level blood beast control.


    Boom!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the disaster level blood beast controlled the corpse''s huge tail to twitch, and the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair took blood and flew out for a long time. Many trees were broken under the rolling of the huge body, just like fragile weeds.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With heavy steps, the disaster level blood beast controls the corpse and pours on the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair. The disaster level blood beast with black and white hair turns over and climbs up, and his huge eyes stare fiercely at the disaster level blood beast controls the corpse.


    WOW!


    In front of the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair, a large mass of liquid emerged, but strangely, there was golden lightning flashing inside the liquid, maintaining the shape of a ball and hitting the disaster level blood beast to control the corpse.


    Boom!


    With a violent explosion, the liquid burst out a terrible destructive force. Under this terrible destructive force, the disaster level blood animal control corpse was knocked back and forth. This is the first time that the disaster level blood animal control corpse has been forced back since the battle.


    "Mixed ability, this disaster level blood beast actually has mixed ability!"


    Gray, who was watching from a distance, looked surprised.


    The black-and-white hair disaster blood beast used lightning ability at first, but his ability now is obviously not as simple as lightning ability.


    It looks like a liquid, and inside the liquid is accompanied by golden lightning. This should be a mixed ability of water system ability and lightning ability. If you really want to give him a definition, it should be called mine.


    "If a general disaster level blood beast should have a chance of winning, but in the face of a disaster level blood beast with mixed ability, it should be difficult to win, but it will not lose."


    Gray picked his eyebrows. Originally, he just chose a target at will, but he didn''t expect that this target, even among the disaster level blood beasts, was famous for its strength and had the ability to fight beyond the level.


    Of course, with the alloyed strong defense, the disaster level blood beast''s corpse control will not fail. The strong defense has already made it invincible, unless it encounters a blood beast that can ignore the defense, but the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair can''t ignore the defense.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The next battle was as gray expected. Whenever the disaster level blood beast control corpse was close to the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair, the mine would hit the disaster level blood beast control corpse.


    The corpse control of the disaster level blood beast was immediately hit backward by the strong impact of the mine explosion, and was forced to stay away from the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair.


    The disaster level blood beast with black and white hair can''t control the corpse of disaster level blood beast. Even if the strongest attack falls on the corpse of disaster level blood beast, it can''t cause any damage. It can only split the corpse of disaster level blood beast.


    "Oh -¡°


    The battle lasted more than half an hour. With an unwilling roar, the disaster level blood beast with black and white hair turned to one side and quickly moved away.


    In the face of this battle, which can not tell the outcome, it finally chose to retreat. It chose to retreat after fighting for more than half an hour, which is enough to see its unwillingness in its heart.


    As a disaster level blood beast and a blood beast with mixed ability, other blood beasts basically retreat when they encounter it. This kind of situation is very rare in him.


    Without being chased by the disaster level blood beast, gray went to the messy land after the battle, looking at the ground with expectation in his eyes.


    Soon, a pool of bloody liquid on a bluestone attracted Gray''s attention. Gray quickly stepped forward and took out the rune bag to collect the blood.


    The disaster level blood beast also has the mixing ability. Obviously, the blood of such blood beast is qualified to be swallowed and transformed by him. Of course, he is not interested in the two-system mixing ability of mine, but its water system and two-system ability of mine.


    The time rule ability is a mixture of five abilities: wind, ice, fire, poison and wood. There are ten element abilities in total, which makes him think of mixing the other five systems.


    If the remaining five elements are mixed, what kind of ability will be formed, and will it become another regular ability?


    The other five element abilities are Jin system, Lei system, water system, earth system and shadow system. Among them, he already has the ability of four systems except water system. However, among the four systems, except that the earth system is the blood of magic light level, the blood level of other systems is too low, which has long been developed to the limit, and it is bound to improve the blood level.


    The disaster level blood beast with thunder system and water system can just supplement the water system and improve the thunder system blood. Both systems are the blood he can use, so he will look for black and white hair disaster level blood beast blood.


    In the dense forest, dozens of people shuttle through the forest. Their battle clothes are green and perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment.


    They were smeared with magic medicine that can isolate the smell, which can prevent them from being found by blood animals with strong smell, and also has the effect of repelling mosquitoes.


    Walking in the forest full of fallen leaves, they rarely make a sound. Careful observation will find that they have a "sweeping" action before each foot falls. It is this action that pushes away the dry fallen leaves that will cause a sound to avoid the sound.


    This is a team with strong experience in dense forests.


    At noon, dozens of people stopped to have a rest. Instead of making a fire, they took out dry food and water, sat on the tree and ate.


    "Father, how long will it take to get there!"


    A woman whispered to the middle-aged nearby.


    The woman has an excellent figure. Although she is wearing war clothes, her concave convex figure is very hot, but it can''t be hidden, but it shows more temptation.


    Several young people in the team always looked at her subconsciously, and then lowered their heads in shame.


    The woman''s face is not disappointing. It is by no means a "back killer". Although it is not as perfect as the bright saint, it can definitely be called beautiful.


    "It''s fast. It''s an hour or two away."


    His answer was a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked very ordinary, but his eyes flashed occasionally, which made him show some special.


    It is hard to imagine that such a middle-aged man would be the father of the beautiful woman in front of him, but the fact is that he is indeed the father of the beautiful woman, at least in name.


    "When will that star fruit ripen¡°


    "If you calculate from time, it should be in recent days!"


    They come from a family that has been picking magic herbs for generations. More than a year ago, a middle-aged man found a star fruit that is about to mature. It is an evolutionary herb that can enhance strength and promote blood evolution. He laid a rune array to hide it. Now he is going to pick it.


    In a tree far away from the dozens of people, gray watched them from a distance. He had been following them for hours.


    This is the first time he has met someone in more than half a year. He wants to follow these dozens of people secretly, leave the dense forest with the help of their familiarity with the dense forest environment, and wander in the dense forest for more than half a year. He is tired of the dense forest life.

 Chapter 634

    After a little rest, dozens of people set out again, and gray continued to follow. More than an hour later, gray saw that these dozens of people had reached a stone slope dozens of meters high. It seemed that the stone slope dozens of meters high was their goal.


    But unexpectedly, dozens of people didn''t climb up the stone slope. Instead, after the middle-aged man took out a metal sign, they followed the middle-aged man and ran straight towards the stone slope.


    The unexpected scene appeared, as if everyone had the ability of soil system. Dozens of people actually penetrated the stone slope and entered the interior of the stone slope.


    "A rune array disguised as a stone slope."


    Gray watched this scene with great interest. If the rune level in the imperial period was one level higher than that in the four kingdoms period, the rune level in the original world was one level or even several levels higher than that in the imperial period.


    Gray chose a hidden place outside to wait for the dozens of people. For four days, the group didn''t get out of the rune array.


    Because the distance was too far, he didn''t hear the conversation of these dozens of people, but he arranged a rune array in the dense forest. This place must have some kind of secret.


    He wanted to capture these people and ask for secrets. He was confident that with his current strength, the rune array outside could not stop him.


    Finally, he gave up. These people have no resentment and hatred with him. He can''t kill and rob goods. This is a matter of principle. Although he doesn''t be a good man, he can''t have any bottom line.


    Another day passed, and when gray was waiting impatiently, change appeared.


    Gray found that some blood beasts were gathering here in the dense forest. Finally, they came near the stone slope and tried to attack the stone slope, but they were blocked by the defense barrier brought by the array pattern.


    "It seems to be some kind of magic medicine, and it is about to mature!"


    Seeing this phenomenon, gray immediately judged that these blood beasts should be attracted by a certain smell, and the smell that can attract blood beasts in the dense forest can only be some precious magic herbs.


    This magic medicine should be on the verge of maturity, emitting a smell that only blood beasts can smell, attracting these blood beasts.


    "Since the magic medicine is about to mature, it is almost time for them to leave the dense forest."


    Gray waited at ease. It was not far from when the group left the dense forest. At that time, just follow behind the group and you can leave the dense forest and enter the human city.


    For two days in a row, blood beasts have been attracted, and dozens of blood beasts have been attracted. Gray saw two blood beasts with a body size of more than ten meters, which should be king level.


    At noon of the day, a strong fragrance filled the air. Even gray smelled it. He knew that the magic medicine should be mature.


    "Father, many blood beasts have gathered outside, including two king level blood beasts. When the magic medicine is completely mature, they will attack fiercely. Will the array pattern be unstoppable?"


    Kensha looked at her father with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, just two ordinary King level blood beasts. Their strength is not enough to break the array pattern."


    Edmund, a middle-aged man, shook his head. He bought this Rune array from a rune master at a high price. Ordinary King level blood beasts are absolutely difficult to break.


    "Master, miss, the star fruit is ripe!"


    Just then, a young man said excitedly.


    The surface of a black fruit suddenly blooms with dots of light, which looks like the stars in the night sky. This is the origin of this fruit, which is called star fruit.


    Boom, boom!


    At this time, a loud noise sounded, and the blood beasts outside the array pattern became crazy attracted by the mature smell of star fruit and began to attack the defense barrier.


    One of the two king level blood beasts puffed out huge ice cubes and the other puffed out sharp water knives, and the defense barrier suddenly surged.


    "Kensha, prepare the wooden box made of jade wood. Once the star fruit light converges, pick it immediately, otherwise the efficacy will be lost!"


    Although the array pattern is being besieged by many blood beasts, Edmund shows unparalleled composure. He commands from Rong Feng.


    His calmness also infected other people. The tension in the hearts of more than a dozen people eased slightly. Several middle-aged people thought about where to go to reduce the fire after this trip, but the eyes of several young men involuntarily floated to Kensha, and the tension decreased.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise louder than just now sounded, and severe waves occurred in the defense barrier. Even the outermost rock camouflage disappeared under this blow.


    "No!"


    The middle-aged man''s face remained unchanged, but his heart became dignified. He looked at a blood beast with a body length of just ten meters and covered with gray hair.


    This is the king level blood beast just appeared attracted by the smell. Just now, it was this king level blood beast that caused severe waves on the defense barrier with a black liquid.


    He knew this kind of blood beast. It was a king level blood beast with the ability of water system and gold system. It had the ability of heavy water mixed with water system and gold system.


    The water produced by this ability weighs more than a kilogram in only a small group. It seems weak but has a terrible impact. He has no bottom in his heart whether the defense barrier can be blocked.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    With the impact after impact, the defense barrier fluctuated violently. Each blow seemed to hit the chest of dozens of people, making them worry that it would break down in the next moment.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, cracks appear on the surface of the defense barrier. Everyone who sees this scene turns pale. Cracks appear, indicating that the defense barrier has exceeded the bearing limit. In other words, the defense barrier is on the verge of collapse.


    At this time, it''s too late to give up the star fruit. After all, the crazy blood beast will never care whether you give up the star fruit. As long as you block their way, you will be attacked by them.


    Patter!


    With a clear sound, the defense barrier collapsed like glass, and the blood beasts around immediately rushed in and frantically attacked the people who blocked their way.


    "Ah --"


    A young man''s Sabre wrapped around the blood beast was capable of chopping and chopping the attacking blood beast, but his neck was bitten by the blood beast, and the blood flowed for a long time. It seemed that he could not live.


    "No -"


    A middle-aged man cut his sword on the claws of the blood beast and blocked the blood beast, but he was knocked to the ground by a blood beast thrown from the side of the blood beast and tore it crazy.


    Boom!


    A young man was hit by a king level blood beast and vomited blood. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    People were killed constantly. In a short time, the team composed of dozens of people was greatly reduced. The middle-aged man Edmund was anxious, but he was entangled by a king level blood beast and couldn''t get away. He had ordered to give up Xingguo, but even if he gave up, it was too late.


    With King level, their team is not weak. Unfortunately, they are facing a stronger herd. There are three King level blood beasts, one of which has mixed ability. They were slaughtered one-sided.


    The goal of their trip was swallowed by the king level blood beast who could manipulate heavy water. No one dared to stop it, even Edmund, a middle-aged man.


    "Looks like they''re in trouble!"


    Looking at the slaughter from a distance, Gregory thought slightly, and finally glanced over there.


    Judging from the war situation, these people can''t stop the slaughter of these blood beasts, and they will all die here in the end. This is what he doesn''t want to see. He also wants these people to lead him the way.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    With the use of plant ability, a large number of plants grow madly and attack the blood beast.


    Pooh, Pooh!


    A dozen blood beasts were entangled by crazy vines, like a cocoon, tighter and tighter, and finally squeezed into a pool of meat mud.


    Gray only used the wooden ability, but now his realm has reached the third level of King level. Even if it is only wooden ability, he also showed the power of rolling when dealing with these blood beasts that are less than King level.


    Pooh, Pooh!


    With only three moves, all the blood beasts under the king level have been crushed into meat mud by gray with plant ability.


    Then he attacked the three King level blood beasts with plant ability, and the overwhelming green vines swept over the three King level blood beasts like a green blanket.


    The three King level blood beasts immediately attacked these vines with the blood beast ability. The vines were broken under the attack of the three King level blood beasts, but more vines grew and attacked the three King level blood beasts.


    Patter!


    Facing the endless green vines, two king level blood beasts finally couldn''t resist, wrapped and wound by the vines and turned into two green cocoons.


    Only the king level blood beast with mixing ability blocked the green vines to escape, roared at gray, and ran away without looking back.


    The strength of the enemy is not what it can compete with. Now the magic medicine has been swallowed by it and the benefits have been obtained by it. Naturally, it escaped without hesitation.


    Gray didn''t mean to pursue. He just wanted to save people, not to kill blood beasts. The vines separated automatically. He walked out of the many vines and appeared in front of the survivors.

 Chapter 635

    "Not dead, we are not dead!"


    "Saved!"


    Only a dozen people survived in the team of dozens of people, and all of them were injured. They looked at me and you, with the rest of their lives on their faces. They thought they would die, but they didn''t expect to survive.


    They understand that they should have been saved. Edmund, the strongest of them, is not wooden, and even wooden can''t be so strong.


    You can''t break away from the two king level blood beasts. This strength is not as simple as entering the king level for the first time. It is likely to have reached the second level or even the third level of the king level, and the strength of the master Edmund is only the first level of the king level.


    "Thank you for your help, sir. Otherwise, all of us will die here today!"


    When the vines separated, gray appeared. Seeing gray, more than ten people who survived naturally understood that gray saved them. Edmund sorted out his slightly messy battle clothes and bent over to thank gray.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "And I have something to ask you for help."


    "What do you want us to do...?"


    Edmund has some concerns in his eyes. Now they are downsizing a lot. The best choice is to leave the forest and go back to the city for rest. However, even if the other party is tough, they have to do it, not only because the other party saved them, but also because they can''t compete with each other''s strength.


    "In fact, I''m lost and want you to take me out of the forest."


    Seeing Edmund''s nervousness, gray could probably guess what the other party thought, he smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We are very familiar with this area. We can''t guarantee anything else. It''s no problem to lead the way!"


    Edmund was obviously a little relieved. He thought the request would be very difficult, but he didn''t expect it to be just such a simple thing.


    Behind him, Kensha looked at gray curiously, with curiosity in her eyes, guessing Gray''s identity.


    Judging from the appearance and voice, the other party should be young.


    However, the strength of the other party was extremely strong. Even the three King level blood beasts that were difficult for their father to deal with, the other party easily subdued it. I''m afraid the other party came from a big family or power.


    "Then there''s trouble."


    Gray nodded. Originally, he wanted to follow behind the group and quietly follow the group to leave the forest. However, the group had an accident and almost died, forcing him to come now.


    It''s better to be born now. You don''t have to work hard to follow quietly. It''s easy and labor-saving. If you don''t join the other team rashly in the forest, it will arouse the vigilance and vigilance of the other team. He chose to show up at the beginning.


    The same is true of the fact. If the other party proposes to join at the beginning, the other party''s team will certainly refuse. After all, the other party''s goal this time is precious magic medicine. How can an outsider join.


    After a little trimming, gray and the team of only a dozen people set out to the forest.


    Along the way, gray saw the proficiency of more than a dozen people in the jungle. Following these ten people, he easily avoided powerful blood beasts, and even a battle did not happen.


    The only bad thing was that the team atmosphere was dull. The magic medicine was taken away by the king level blood beast, and the team was reduced by more than half, which made the team sad.


    Gray is not affected by this emotion. He has no relationship with the people in this team, and naturally he can''t be sad.


    Moreover, in his opinion, since he chose to deal with the jungle, he should naturally be ready to die at any time. If there was no awareness of death, he should not have chosen to deal with the jungle at the beginning, because dealing with the jungle is definitely one of the most dangerous occupations.


    Even if he is strong in the jungle, he may encounter danger at any time, not to mention a team with only king level.


    "Mr. gray, applying this after bathing can eliminate the smell and prevent mosquito bites."


    In the evening, the team camped in a forest clearing. Gray got an independent tent. Kensha sent a medicine called smell medicine.


    This is a magic potion with the lowest level, but it is extremely useful in the jungle. Following this group today, gray saw the benefits of this magic potion. It can not only prevent mosquitoes from biting, but also the most important thing is that as long as there is no movement, even if it is very close, ordinary blood animals can''t find it.


    "Thank you."


    Gray thanked her and looked at the woman in front of her, Kensha.


    This is a very beautiful woman. Of course, the most eye-catching thing is the other party''s proud figure.


    Although she was wearing green war clothes, her hot figure could not be concealed. Her hips were warped, her chest was full, and her waist was round. It was easy to stimulate people''s most primitive impulse. Along the way, the young people in the team would look at her from time to time.


    Gray noticed each other because they seemed too enthusiastic about him.


    "Then don''t disturb Lord Gray''s rest."


    Kensha nodded. Her eyelashes were long, making her eyes look charming.


    Young age, in this age group, can be called a rare strong strength, so she can''t help guessing that gray may come from a big family or a big power.


    This is also the reason for her enthusiasm for gray. If people in this world are divided into those who are worth making friends and those who are not worth making friends, it is undoubtedly worth making friends for convenience.


    After dinner, put out the bonfire and rest. The team is very alert. Even at night, some people take turns to watch the night.


    Naturally, Gray was not assigned to watch the night, but gray was not confident about the vigilance of these people. He quietly put maruna in the tent to guard, and then fell asleep.


    The next morning, the team set out again to avoid dangerous blood beasts and approached the edge of the forest.


    On the way, rest, so repeatedly, soon half a month has passed.


    "Lord gray, we are about to leave the forest, and Manville is ahead."


    Several other teams have been met, which is obviously not far from the edge of the forest. Kensha walks beside gray and introduces gray.


    She was about to leave the forest. She was obviously relieved. The ubiquitous crisis in the dense forest gave her a lot of pressure, especially the heavy losses and almost never came back.


    "Manville, can you introduce me to Manville?"


    The dense forest life of more than half a year was coming to an end, and gray couldn''t help but breathe a sigh in his heart. However, a question came in front of him. Where should he go in the future.


    He asked Kensha about Manville city in order to judge whether Manville city was suitable for temporary settlement.


    "Manville is a city with a population of about 1 million. Because it is close to the forest, many families that rely on forest resources have been born in this city. For example, my Bilan family is a family that collects medicinal herbs for generations."


    "The reason why Manville city is called Manville city is that the family that built the city is called Manville family."


    "The Manwell family?"


    Gray looked at Kensha and asked for the other party''s introduction, and the other party also knew what gray wanted to know, said.


    "The Manwell family can be called a powerful family even in the surrounding area. It has been in charge of Manville city for more than 500 years and has a very deep foundation. There are magic light soldiers in the family."


    "Demon light warrior?"


    Hearing this, gray had made a decision in his heart.


    Although he is only the third level of King level, his abilities and means are not weaker than any magic light. The strongest family in the city is the magic light warrior, which obviously does not threaten him, so the city is very suitable as a temporary foothold.


    "I don''t know what Greg''s plans are. I''m lucky to survive this time. If Mr. gray doesn''t have anything important, I''d like to invite the Biran family to make me a local."


    Edmund approached and said warmly to gray.


    "This..."


    Gray has some hesitation. Originally, he planned to find a hotel after entering the city and then understand the world. The other party''s invitation made him feel a little excited. If he could borrow this family, he should be able to integrate and understand the world faster.


    Of course, visiting each other''s family will inevitably involve yourself in this family, be hostile to each other''s family, and be involved in the vortex of each other''s family.


    "Don''t worry about anything, sir gray. It''s not too late to plan after a few days of rest in the Biran family."


    Kensha''s eyes brightened and she warmly invited.


    After half a month together, she felt Gray''s mystery more and more. For some secret things, the other party not only knew but also knew very well, but for some common sense problems, the other party was extremely scarce.


    This made her more and more sure that the other party came from a big power or a big family, because she lived under superior conditions and had servants to do everything, so the other party lacked common sense.


    The information that can be called secret for her can only be regarded as ordinary information at the level of the other party''s family, which is the reason why the other party knows a lot of secrets.


    She didn''t know that these could be called secret common sense, which was forced by gray from the magic light soldiers in the temple of light. After all, the people in the temple of light naturally know the "common sense" that many ordinary people don''t know.


    "Then I''ll disturb you!"


    Gray finally agreed to live in the other family. He can quickly integrate into and understand the world. Living in the other family and slowly thinking about his next plan is really a good choice.


    As for the hostile families and forces of the other party, he did not see it in his eyes. He could be hostile to the Biran family and had not been able to destroy the Biran family. No matter how strong he was, he could be crushed to death with one hand.

 Chapter 636

    In the distance, against the backdrop of dense woods, a bluestone City looms, just like a giant beast crawling in the forest.


    This is not the largest city gray has ever seen, but it is the city with the highest utilization of runes gray has ever seen.


    The surface of the city wall is full of cumbersome lines. It is like decoration, but it is definitely not decoration. It is a large Rune array with some effect.


    A crossbow like arrow is fixed at intervals above the city wall, but it is obviously different from the crossbow. It is more huge than the ordinary crossbow, and there are Rune lines on the surface. This should be a rune weapon.


    In the city, some buildings higher than the city wall expose spires. On the spires, there are various kinds of Rune lights. At night, these Rune lights should light up to disperse the darkness of the city and highlight the extraordinary of each building.


    At the entrance of the city gate, you can see some carriages coming in and out from time to time. There are Rune lines on these carriages. The only difference is that the complexity of Rune lines is different.


    Gray even saw a carriage suspended in the air 20 or 30 cm above the ground. There should be some kind of suspension pattern on the surface of the carriage.


    Suspended in the air, without wheel contact with the ground, it will not bump naturally, and the traveling process will be very stable. Such a carriage is obviously more comfortable than a carriage running on the ground on wheels.


    Entering the city, gray is more sure that runes have been used in all aspects of life.


    At intervals along the road, there are Rune lights hanging on metal poles more than one person high.


    In addition, the building surfaces on both sides of the road also have some Rune lines more or less.


    The tedious degree of runes depends on the exquisite degree of buildings. The more exquisite buildings are, the more tedious runes are. The more ordinary buildings are, the simpler runes are.


    This is a city with high Rune culture, and runes have been used in all aspects of life.


    "Lord gray, please get in the carriage!"


    Edmond and his daughter hired three carriages at the gate of the city, politely led gray into the first carriage and went to the middle of the city.


    As soon as you enter the carriage, the heat disappears and coolness follows. The rune array on the surface of the carriage should be a rune array that can control the temperature.


    Finally, the carriage stopped in front of a large house in the central area of the city. In the city where the strongest is magic light, as a family with King level soldiers, the Bilan family should have a high position in the city.


    Some people have welcomed out of the house. The leader is a middle-aged woman, Edmund''s wife. Under the introduction of anmond''s father and daughter, gray is warmly welcomed into the house. So far, gray has temporarily lived in the Billan family.


    A few days later, the Piran family library.


    "Taboo forest is really an appropriate title!"


    The characters in the original world are the same as those in the imperial period, which proves once again that the empire is connected with the original world.


    Through reading the books in the library of the Biran family, gray learned what kind of forest he had lived in for more than half a year.


    Its name is taboo forest. You can guess the danger of this forest by listening to the name alone, and the fact is the same. Gray deeply understands the danger of this forest.


    There are not only disaster level blood beasts, but also more dangerous blood beasts than disaster level blood beasts. Even if he has all kinds of means, he must be careful in this forest. It can be imagined that this forest is dangerous.


    Through the collection of books by the Bilan family, gray has a clearer understanding of the danger of the taboo forest, and even has some luck that the place he has wandered in the past six months should not be the depths of the taboo forest.


    According to the introduction in the book, there are rule level blood beasts in the depths of the taboo forest whose combat power is comparable to that of the rule level strong.


    If the strong at the magic light level are the most powerful in the throne, then in the original world, the strong at the rule level are also the most powerful. They are both called the strongest and the holy, and have the most powerful power in the original world.


    Compared with the rule level blood beast of the rule level strong, it is obvious that such a blood beast is powerful. The most terrible thing is that such a blood beast also grasps the rule ability, and the rule ability has always been famous for its strength and mystery.


    If he really enters the depths of the taboo forest, he will probably die with his current strength.


    "I''ve learned almost. It''s time to carefully consider my future plans!"


    When he closed the book and put it back, gray fell into thinking.


    After reading the books for a few days, gray had a general understanding of the original world and where he is now. Gray felt that it was time to consider his plans in the future.


    There is only one purpose for him to come to the original world, that is to make his cultivation speed faster with the help of the cultivation conditions of the original world, and have the strength to compete with the temple of light as soon as possible. Naturally, his plan should also take this as the goal.


    "We should find a place to settle down temporarily."


    If he is on a journey, his cultivation will be affected more or less. Therefore, gray prefers to settle down in a certain place and practice at ease. With the characteristics of his secondary transformation ability, as long as he practices at ease, his strength will be improved rapidly.


    "The threat of the temple of light has to be considered. Fortunately, the transmission distance of the random transfer ball is beyond imagination. Now it is no longer in the sphere of influence of the temple of light."


    Gray''s appearance has been seen by the saints of the temple of light, so he must be careful not to be found by the temple of light.


    Fortunately, the distance that the random transfer ball can transfer is unexpectedly far. Now the place where he is located is called the chaos leader, and the strongest force is a force called the chaos temple. Obviously, this is not the sphere of influence of the temple of light.


    Since it is not in the sphere of influence of the temple of light, it is much less likely to be found by the temple of light. After all, no force will want other forces to exist in its own sphere of influence.


    "Cultivation has no great requirements for the environment. It can be anywhere, but in principle, it''s best to be close to large forests."


    Gray''s ability is inseparable from the blood of blood animals. Blood animals are essential for his growth, and the forest is the treasure house of all kinds of blood animals, so it''s best to settle in the city near the forest.


    "Manville is really a good choice!"


    Gray couldn''t help but seriously consider the feasibility of settling in Manville.


    Close to the forest, Manville city is obviously very consistent, and the forest close to Manville city is not simple. Even regular blood animals are available. It can be imagined that there are rich blood animal resources.


    The most important thing is that there is no threat to his existence in Manville. If it is targeted by the family in charge of the city for some reason, it is enough to deal with it.


    From these two points of view, Manville is an ideal city for him to settle down.


    "Look in the city and make a decision."


    In the end, gray still didn''t decide. He decided to walk around the city, visit the city on the spot, and then make a decision. He could also take this opportunity to find a suitable residence in the city.


    The residence must be purchased. He can''t always live in the Bilan family. He has too many secrets. It''s too inconvenient to live in the Bilan family for a long time, and he is likely to expose his secrets.


    With an idea in mind, gray left the library of the Piran family, said to the servants of the Milan family, and walked outside the Piran family.


    "Lord gray, why don''t you let me be your guide!"


    When she learned that gray was going out, Kensha rushed to her.


    Her skirt only covers her knees. From the perspective of the world, the purple lace skirt, which can be called short skirt, reveals a pair of slender white legs, and her upturned figure is eager to jump out under the package of this skirt.


    The exquisite face turned into light makeup, which made her face, which could have been called beautiful, more beautiful, but her face was a little tired. It seemed that she didn''t rest well these days.


    "Sorry, because of the previous casualties, my father and I are comforting the families of the casualties these days and neglecting your excellency!"


    Kenza had an apology on her face.


    "Miss Kensha doesn''t have to. It''s reasonable that something like that will happen to the Biran family. Miss Kensha should pay more attention to rest."


    Gray shook his head.


    In the Bilan family carriage, gray and Kensha left the Bilan family''s residence, appeared in the street outside, and walked slowly along the street.


    The carriage was suspended twenty or thirty centimeters above the ground without any bumps. The temperature Rune array kept the carriage cool at any time. Gray opened the window and looked at the scenery and buildings along the way.


    He saw carriages passing by in different costumes.


    I saw people wearing ordinary clothes walking in hot weather. Their foreheads were sweating. Under the hot sun, they walked forward with their heads down.


    There are differences between rich and poor everywhere, and obviously the same is true here.


    I also saw all kinds of shops along the road, including fruit, meat and leather.


    "Which store is it?"


    Suddenly, Gray''s eyes saw a three story building built of a kind of jade material, just like a building carved with jade.


    This is a very luxurious building. Gray was not interested and asked Kensha nearby.


    "That''s the largest blood beast purchase and sale office in Manville. Would you like to go in and have a look?"


    Seeing that gray seemed to have some interest in the store, Kensha smiled.


    "Good."


    However, gray will be very interested in anything related to the blood of blood animals. When he learns that this is a shop selling and purchasing blood, gray is naturally very interested.


    The carriage stops at the square outside the store. Like them, there are not a few people who park the carriage here, but the grade is worse than that of the blue family. After all, the blue family is a family with a king level seat, and the grade of the carriage is naturally not low.


    However, among the carriages parked here, there was a carriage that was not inferior to them. Seeing the family emblem on the carriage, Kensha frowned slightly, but seeing that gray was very interested, she had to lead gray into the store.

 Chapter 637

    This is a luxury but not flashy shop.


    In the store, the columns, floors and booths are also made of the jade materials outside. The surface is carved with exquisite patterns filled with gold. The dignity is artistic, less boastful and more elegant.


    There were many people in the shop. Many people with high-grade clothes stopped in front of the booth, glanced over the crystal vessels containing blood animals'' blood on the booth, and asked the clerk behind the booth.


    "The first floor and the second floor are some ordinary blood. The really precious blood is on the third floor!"


    Without stopping on the first floor, Kensha led gray to the third floor.


    The number of booths on the third floor is undoubtedly much less, but in contrast, the blood animals displayed on each booth are more beautifully packaged.


    The container is polished with blue crystal, and the surface is carved with exquisite patterns. Not only the name of the blood beast is engraved on the crystal container, but also the shape of the blood beast is drawn on the crystal container. Each crystal container is like a work of art.


    At random, when he came to a booth, gray looked at the blood beast blood displayed on the booth and found that it was several kinds of magic light blood beast blood with flame attribute. He asked about the price. Each copy was generally about 1000 magic coins, and the price would increase or decrease with the rarity and commonness of this blood beast.


    Instead of a booth, it is no longer the blood of the devil''s blood, but the blood of the king''s blood, but it is not the ordinary blood, but the essence of the blood of the king''s blood.


    The blood of a blood animal can only get a blood animal essence after extracting all the essence from it. So although it is only the blood of King class blood, the price is not low. It is commonly used in tens of thousands of magic coins.


    "Do you sell ghost fox blood in your shop?"


    And looked at several booths, all of which were blood and blood essences at the level of Wang and Magi. Gray could not help thinking of another blood beast that he had been looking for, possessed the ghost''s ability of blood, and asked one of the salesmen.


    "Sorry, sir, the ghost demon fox is a very rare demon light level blood beast. Its blood is not sold here."


    The clerk shook his head apologetically. The consumption capacity in Manville city is limited. It is difficult to sell rare blood animal blood, so they sell some common blood animal blood here.


    When gray and Kensha appeared on the third floor of the store, a woman with a maid nearby noticed them.


    The woman is wearing a black skirt and a pair of open toed high top boots. She has a beautiful face. She is a very temperament woman.


    "Long time no see. Something like that happened. I thought you would be busy for a while. I didn''t expect to see you here. It was handled so quickly?"


    After observing them for a while, she walked over, came close to them, and greeted Kensha with a faint smile on her face.


    "If you don''t care, the Bilan family will deal with it."


    Kensha also has a smile on her face, but her smile is a little cold. Her relationship with the other party and even the family behind her is definitely not good enough. The other party''s inquiry is obviously a joke.


    "Who is this?"


    The black skirt woman didn''t seem to hear Kensha''s dissatisfaction response, which made Kensha feel like a punch in the air. She looked at gray with a look in her eyes.


    From the very beginning, she has been observing gray and can let the lineage of the Bilan family take time to accompany him in this extraordinary period. I''m afraid the identity of the other party will not be simple.


    Her brain flashed through the lineages of several major forces in the nearby area, trying to guess the identity of this person, but she didn''t find anyone who matched her appearance.


    "Lord gray is a distinguished guest of my Biran family."


    Kensha had some vigilance in her eyes and a slight warning in her voice.


    She noticed the black skirt woman''s curiosity and interest in gray, and suddenly she couldn''t help being vigilant. Gray must have a big power behind him, which is almost certain. Naturally, she didn''t want such a person to be attracted by the other family, which is secretly hostile to the Bilan family.


    "Hello, I''m Charlotte Colom."


    The woman in black skirt didn''t care about Kensha''s warning. She held out her hand and seemed to bypass Kensha and say to gray like a provocation.


    "Hello, I''m gray Fergus."


    Gray held out his hand and gently shook it with the other party. It was soft and boneless. It was very comfortable to feel cool, but he didn''t hold it for a long time. He just took it away.


    Naturally, he could see that the other party was not quite dealing with Kensha. Their conversation was obviously filled with the smell of fire medicine, but the other party was not hostile to him. Naturally, he would not treat each other with hostility.


    As for the grudges between the other family and the Bilan family, it''s none of his business. He doesn''t owe the Bilan family anything. He might as well have saved the Bilan family.


    To say the least, shaking hands is just a normal etiquette and doesn''t mean anything.


    The other party did not unwittingly involve him in the gratitude and resentment with the Bilan family. He was happy to see it. Although he was not afraid of trouble, he absolutely didn''t want to trouble to come to the door. Even if he was swatting flies, he always had to do it. It''s best not to do it.


    "Lord gray is looking for the blood of the ghost fox?"


    Ignoring Kensha, Charlotte Colom asked. Obviously, the other party should have heard gray talking to the clerk just now.


    "Well, but this shop doesn''t sell it. Does Miss Charlotte know anything about it?"


    Gray looked at Charlotte Colom. From each other''s words, he vaguely heard that the other party seemed to have the news of the ghost fox.


    "I do know a related news. Two weeks later, there was an auction in Hans city. One of the auctions was the blood essence of phantom fox. Gray can go to the auction."


    Charlotte Colom nodded.


    "This news is very important to me. Thank you, Miss Charlotte!"


    Gray expressed his gratitude. The information provided by the other party was indeed very useful to him. To some extent, it''s not too much for him to owe the other party a favor.


    "Then I''ll leave."


    Glancing at Kensha provocatively, Charlotte Colom turned and left. No matter what the relationship between gray and the Biran family in the future, it is a fact that gray has accepted her feelings. Her attitude towards the Colom family is bound to bring some friendliness.


    When she came to a deserted area, she immediately ordered the servants beside her.


    "Go and check this man. It''s best to find out how he is connected with the bit family."


    After leaving the store where blood was sold and purchased and strolling around the city for an hour or two, gray and Kensha returned to the Biran family.


    Whether to settle in Manville city has not been decided, but there was an unexpected surprise. I unexpectedly learned the news of the blood of the ghost demon fox. I have to say it was an unexpected joy.


    Ghost ability is a very powerful ability. Although gray doesn''t use much because of the restrictions on use, he can''t deny the power of this ability.


    The last time he hunted the giant ape with corpse control ability, it was difficult for him to succeed in hunting unless he had ghost ability. From this point, it is not difficult to see the strength of ghost ability.


    Moreover, the biggest advantage of improving ghost blood is to increase the level of resurrection ability.


    Resurrection ability is a combination of ghost ability and corpse control ability. It is a very useful ability. It can turn the former enemy into the most loyal subordinate. It is very useful in many places.


    But now this ability has reached the limit of control, and if you want to improve this limit, you must increase the blood level of ghost ability and corpse control ability.


    The blood level of corpse control ability has been raised to the magic light level. The difference is the blood level of ghost ability. Just increase the blood level of ghost ability, and the upper control limit of resurrection ability will naturally increase.


    The resurrection ability can be used again, which is of great benefit to him. Apart from others, he can rely on this means to place people in the temple of light and become his insiders.


    Since we have stood on the opposite side of the temple of light, it is natural to deepen our understanding of the temple of light, pay attention to the trend of the temple of light, and it is undoubtedly the best way to install an insider.


    "The blood essence of this ghost fox must be bought!"


    For this ghost ghost fox blood essence, Gray is in the right place, missed this time, next time do not know what time will be able to meet.


    Although the ghost demon fox is only a blood beast of magic light level, it is a very special soul ability blood beast. He has read many books these days. Even in the original world, such blood beasts are very rare. Once missed, it is difficult to meet again.


    "10 million magic coins should be enough!"


    Gray checked his existing wealth, such as jewelry and gemstones, and could not calculate it accurately, but the number of magic coins was 10 million.


    Prior to the sale and purchase of the store, he inquired about the price of general Magic Light grade blood essence, probably around several hundred thousand, although the blood essence of ghost magic fox is rare, but it should not exceed this price too much. The magic currency of 10 million should be enough to be sold.


    "The auction time is two weeks later, located in Huntsman city."


    Gray took out the map he had just bought, looked for it on the map, and soon found hensman City, which is located in the southwest of Manville city.


    Estimated from the length scale marked next to the map, it is about more than 1000 kilometers away from the southwest. At his current speed, an hour or two is enough to arrive, just one day in advance.


    The Colom family.


    "Miss, it has been investigated!"


    A woman in a maid''s dress saluted Charlotte Colom respectfully.


    "Say."


    Charlotte Colom nodded.


    "This man was encountered by the Bilan family in the forbidden forest. At that time, the Bilan family was besieged by three King level blood beasts. It was the other party who saved the Bilan family."


    "The other party lost his way in the forest, so he asked the Biran family to lead the way to Manville and live in the Biran family."


    Although the Biran family had issued a password, as long as they had money, they could always pry open some loopholes and pay some price. The Colom family soon found out the news about gray from a surviving population.

 Chapter 638

    "Saved the Piran family from the attack of three King level blood beasts?"


    Charlotte Colom was surprised that she could beat back three King level blood beasts, indicating that the other party''s strength was higher than the three King level blood beasts. The other party didn''t look very old, but she had this strength, so the other party might have a powerful family behind her.


    Although it is possible for the other party to achieve such achievements by relying on their own efforts and talents, it is more likely that there is a powerful family behind the other party.


    "Yes, and among the three King level blood beasts, there is a blood beast with the ability to mix two systems. However, he was still defeated by him and easily captured two king level blood beasts."


    The maid added.


    "To defeat the king level blood beast with the mixed ability of two systems, the strength is not only the king level, but also the second level of the king level..."


    Charlotte Colom''s eyes narrowed slightly and she couldn''t help but have a strong interest in gray. A person from a large family with strong potential and strength is obviously an object worthy of solicitation.


    More than ten days later in the morning, gray withdrew from his practice and ended his morning practice.


    At this time, he was not in the house of the Billan family, but in his own residence. After careful consideration, he finally decided to stay in Manville City, so he spent 12000 magic coins for the Billan family to help buy a residence in the city.


    Although the area of the residence is not larger than that of the LAN family, it is more than enough for him alone. Moreover, the configuration of the residence is very complete. There are all kinds of training rooms and bathrooms, and there are also several servants, which saves him the trouble of hiring servants again, which makes him very satisfied.


    "It''s time to go!"


    There was still one day before the hensman City auction. It was the scheduled departure time. After giving an order to the servant, gray set off for hensman city.


    I didn''t take a carriage. Although the carriage has a high style, its speed is hard. Even the best horse can''t travel thousands of miles a day. If I take a carriage, it''s still a problem whether I can get there today.


    Green and black wings grew behind him. Gray rose directly into the sky and flew out of the city.


    Compared with running on the ground and eating soil, it was obviously faster to fly in a straight line in the sky, so he chose to fly.


    "Someone is flying in the city!"


    Gray flying in the air was immediately noticed by the city guard guarding the city wall.


    Although the city is not explicitly prohibited, it also has potential unwritten regulations. Flying is prohibited in the city. It''s just that gray first came to the city, and no one told gray this. Gray naturally didn''t know.


    "Commander, do you want to stop it with a crossbow?"


    A soldier on duty asked a middle-aged man in his forties.


    "Is there a rule that you can''t fly?"


    The middle-aged man looked back, stared at the inquiring soldier and scolded him.


    "No."


    The soldier''s heart was full of grievances. He didn''t understand how the commander was angry with himself, so he had to complain.


    "Since there are no rules, what''s none of our business?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the soldier discontentedly with disappointment in his eyes. He usually thought the boy was very clever. Unexpectedly, he was confused today. He wanted to be promoted, but now it seems that he should forget it.


    What eyesight?


    Are ordinary blood soldiers with that kind of flying speed, proper King level strong, and by no means ordinary King level strong.


    Facing each other, even the Manwell family will not say anything. Although the Manwell family is powerful in this city, it will never trouble a king level strongman because of such a small thing.


    Since the Manwell family will not trouble each other for such a small matter, why does he, the commander of the city guard, bother each other?


    If you offend a king level strongman, you won''t get any benefit.


    Across the city wall, he flew all the way to the southwest. A few hours later, gray saw a city much larger than Manville.


    "Finally!"


    Gray sighed as he looked at the city.


    Originally, more than an hour was enough to arrive, but it took him several hours. The reason was that he took the wrong way and adjusted his direction several times before he finally arrived at the city.


    There are reasons why he didn''t know the way when he first came, and there are reasons why the map is not accurate and deviated. Fortunately, it has finally arrived, and tomorrow''s auction has not been delayed.


    Falling from the air, he landed in the city. The city is quite large. It is difficult to find an auction house in such a large city, but it can''t help him.


    After spending a few magic coins to hire a carriage, Gray was immediately pulled to a hotel just a street from the auction house by the coachman.


    "There are many good things at this auction!"


    "Yes, it''s almost the biggest one this year. It''s said that there will be a variety of magic potions auctioned by master Joseph!"


    Most of the people who stayed in the hotel were people who came to the auction. When gray ate in the hotel restaurant, he could hear the conversation about the auction from time to time, among which the most talked about was the magic potion of a medicine master named Joseph.


    Medicine refining masters, even in the original world, are very rare special talents. They are highly respected and can become the guests of major forces wherever they go.


    Of course, the medicine refining master here is completely different from the medicine refining master in the plane. According to the evaluation standard of the medicine refining master in the original world, the medicine refining master in the plane can only be regarded as a medicine refining master, and there is still a long distance from the medicine refining master.


    The evaluation standard of the original world''s medicine refining masters is that they can refine Level 3 and above magic potions. Under this, they can only be called medicine refiners, and those who can''t even refine magic potions can only be called medicine refining apprentices.


    Only when you can refine Level 3 magic potion can you be called a medicine refining master, which is definitely a very difficult evaluation standard.


    For example, the purple moon potion and flame potion that gray once took can only be regarded as class II potions, which is already the highest level of refining medicine of a face herbalist, that is to say, the whole face doesn''t even have a master of refining medicine.


    There will be such a situation. The main reason is the lack of relevant formula and refining technology. Otherwise, such a big plane will not be unable to produce even a master of refining medicine.


    In the evening of the next day, the auction officially began in an unusually dazzling auction illuminated by various Rune lights.


    Without the invitation letter sent to the VIP at the auction, Gray was rated as an ordinary guest and was led to the hall on the first floor to participate in the auction.


    He has a number plate marked 241 on it, which represents his auction number. After the auction, he needs to go to the backstage of the auction to pay for the auction.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen. I''m old Tom at the auction of the auction fee..."


    The auction was presided over by an old man, an old man in a decent dress and neatly combed hair. After walking onto the auction platform, he just said a few words and began the auction.


    "The first auction item is the necklace crystal love made by master Taylor, a jewelry master. The material of the necklace is purple jade crystal, which has the effect of refreshing and refreshing. The starting price is 1000 magic coins, and each increase shall not be less than 100 magic coins."


    "1100 magic coins."


    "1200 magic coins."


    "1300 magic coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "5000 magic coins."


    Finally, the auction was bought by a lady at the price of 5000 magic coins. If it was only purple jade crystal, it would not be worth the price. However, it was different when it was made by a jewelry master. It was beautiful and practical, which made its value more than doubled.


    For this transaction price, the old man who presided over the auction was quite satisfied and soon started the auction of the second auction.


    "The second auction item, the second-order magic potion speed potion, can make people have a speed comparable to King level in a short time. It is an excellent means for self-protection at critical moments. The starting price is 1500 magic coins, and each increase shall not be less than 100 magic coins."


    Obviously, this speed potion is one of the ability potions, which can make people have abilities that don''t belong to them in a short time. The hunter potion gray once took is one of the ability potions, which can make him have super long smell that doesn''t belong to him in a short time.


    "1700 magic coins."


    "2000 magic coins."


    "2200 magic coins."


    ¡­¡­


    For this life-saving means, there will never be too many people. Many people immediately participated in the auction. Finally, remember that the final transaction price of this bottle is 8300 magic coins.


    "Item 3..."


    "Item 4..."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 15th auction is a level II amputation medicine, which can connect the severed limbs. The starting price is 2000 magic coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 26th auction item is the third level magic potion blood dragon potion refined by master Joseph. It can greatly improve its strength. The starting price is 5000 magic coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "The 41st auction item is a level 4 magic potion youth potion refined by master Joseph, a medicine refining master. It can maintain a young appearance for 100 years. The starting price is 10000 magic coins, and the price increase each time shall not be less than 1000 magic coins."


    ¡­¡­


    The following auction made gray see the popularity of pharmacists. All magic potions were highly sought after, and the bidding was extremely fierce. Even he was attracted to the bidding by magic potions and participated in the bidding.


    Finally, the bottle of blood dragon potion was bought by him with 55000 magic coins. He didn''t care about other magic potions. After all, he had many means, and ordinary magic potions were not useful to him.


    But this bottle of blood dragon potion is different. He once obtained a bottle and took it. It is a magic potion that can greatly improve his strength. Even he has to be moved.


    "Cough."


    On the auction stage, the old man, as an auctioneer, coughed twice and began the auction of the next auction.


    "Forty-eighth pieces, ghost magic Fox''s blood essence, the starting price, 100 thousand magic currency, each time the increase price must not be lower than 10 thousand magic currency."

 Chapter 639

    "Finally started!"


    Gray sat up straight and stared at the auction table.


    There is a beautiful blue crystal container in the tray made of gold wood on the auction stand. It is about three inches high. It looks like a piece of art. It is a container with ghost spirits and blood essence.


    "150000 magic coins."


    "180000 magic coins."


    "200000 magic coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "500000 magic coins."


    Can be heard without end as soon as one falls, another rises, and the auction is not too loud. Obviously, there are not a few people who are watching the magic essence of the fox.


    Soon, the price has been mentioned as 500000 magic coins, and the price is still rising rapidly. Gray has heard more than a dozen different voices, all of which are gray''s competitors.


    The phantom devil fox, though only a magic light level blood beast, is a rare blood animal in the soul. Its blood, especially the blood essence, has many functions.


    In the hands of a tool refiner, you can refine a magic weapon that can manipulate ghosts. This is a very special magic weapon. It is a magic weapon that has almost no solution under some special circumstances. It is naturally of high value.


    In the hands of a herbalist, you can make ability potion ghost potion, which is a special potion that can make people fear ghosts in a short time.


    The history of the original world is extremely long. In this long history, there have been many amazing wars. Without exception, too many people have died on those battlefields, including many strong ones.


    Such a place must have left many precious things. It is not a delusion to get rich overnight.


    But such places are easy to breed ghosts. A large number of ghosts gather and can appear even in the daytime.


    If you want to explore a place like that, you can kill them by ability. In particular, there are ghosts transformed by the strong after they die. Even if the flame and lightning ability that can restrain them is lower than a certain level, they can''t hurt them.


    Only the ghost potion that can make people fearless of ghosts can walk freely in such places. As long as there is, such potion will never worry about selling.


    In the rune''s hands, the ghost spirit blood can be used to make the rune ink of the soul Rune matrix. The soul class is always the most difficult thing to prepare. As can be imagined, the value of this Rune array is very clear.


    Not only these three types of people participate in the auction, but also some speculators or collectors. They auction rare things at a high price and collect them, and then sell them at a higher price at an appropriate time.


    "550000 magic coins."


    "600000 magic coins."


    "640000 magic coins."


    Gray just quoted a price and was immediately pressed down by other people''s prices. The price was still rising at a very fast speed. He stopped bidding and was ready to participate in the quotation after the crazy rise slowed down.


    According to his estimation, if it didn''t exceed 1 million, I''m afraid the momentum of crazy growth will not slow down. Sure enough, the voice of quotation slowed down until the price exceeded 1 million magic coins.


    Ghost magic fox blood essence is precious, but even more valuable in everyone''s mind, there is still a mind to predict and bear the ability, beyond this psychological prediction and affordability, will naturally give up.


    "1.1 million."


    Gray began to quote and increased the price by 100000 in one breath.


    "1.2 million magic coins."


    In a private room, an old man wearing a white robe and inlaid with Phnom Penh on the white robe also began to make an offer. He also raised the price by 100000 in one breath. Obviously, people like gray do not have no plans. The world is never short of smart people.


    It is worth noting the identity of the other party. The Phnom Penh on the other party''s white robe is in the shape of a six pointed star, which is the symbol of a rune Master Certified by the rune temple. The other party is a noble Rune master.


    Of course, the other side''s Rune master is by no means comparable to those Rune masters in Gray''s original position. The other side is no less valuable than the medicine refining master.


    "1.3 million magic coins."


    In another private room, a middle-aged man with a beard and a residue, wearing tight leather armor and bare strong arms quoted.


    Although the middle-aged man wears sloppy clothes, his status is not low. He is a master of refining utensils and once forged inheritance weapons.


    "1.4 million magic coins."


    Among the private rooms separated by several private rooms, a young man with purple black hair quoted with a gloomy face.


    He is in a bad mood now, because this ghost ghost fox blood essence should not have appeared in the auction, and he will get it at a very low price.


    "Boden family, we''ll see!"


    He let out a cold hum from his nose, with extreme coldness in his eyes.


    This ghost demon fox blood belongs to a declining modern family. This family once had a magic light warrior hundreds of years ago. However, with the accidental death of that magic light warrior in the taboo forest, this family has lost its former glory and become a family with only one king level seat.


    Ghost magic fox blood essence was killed when the magic light warrior was still alive. His family was going to a special place to use the phantom agent, and some inquiries, and his family found the news, so he bought the family.


    Of course, the price of buying is naturally very low, depending on the family power. He is prepared to buy the ghost spirit blood essence of the other party at a low price.


    Originally he thought the other side would give up, but he did not expect the family''s unusual hard spirit. Not only did he reject it at all, but he turned around and changed the ghost blood to the auction house. He had to take part in the auction and spend several times to buy the ghost magic fox blood essence.


    "1.5 million magic coins."


    Gray continued to bid.


    He was the only one sitting on the first floor to take part in the auction. Many people looked at him. This is very conspicuous. But he can''t afford to worry about it. The ghost spirit blood essence is too great for him to say what to do.


    "1.6 million magic coins."


    A middle-aged man who is a master of refining utensils.


    "1.7 million magic coins."


    Identity is the old man bonus of Rune master.


    "1.9 million magic coins."


    Young people with purplish black hair had a more gloomy face. The price was increased by 200000 in one breath.


    If he can''t get the ghost fox blood essence this time, his position in the family will be greatly affected. Of course, even if he gets the hand, it will cost some money at such a high cost.


    "Two million magic coins."


    Gray continued to raise the price without the slightest wavering in his eyes.


    Up to now, the price is about ten times that of the ordinary magic light level blood animal blood essence. However, for him, the ghost magic fox blood essence is in demand, so long as the magic currency is enough, it will not give up. Even if the magic currency is not enough, he is ready to discount the jewellery on his body.


    Unlike Gray''s hesitation, the middle age of the master and the master of the master of the mixer is hesitant. The price of the 2 million magic currency has been a high price. Even if it is a rare thing such as the ghost fox blood essence, it has to be considered carefully whether it is worth it.


    After a little hesitation, the two stopped raising the price. It was not that they couldn''t get more magic coins, but that 2 million magic coins had exceeded their psychological estimates.


    "2.1 million magic coins."


    The young man with purple black hair has been quoted for his teeth. The ghost fox blood essence is of great use to his family, and what he says will be auctioned off, but the price now is going to exceed the amount of magic money on him.


    At the thought of this, his hatred for the Boden family became deeper and deeper. If the Boden family had not made friends behind him, he would have been strong for the modern family.


    "2.2 million magic coins."


    Gray did not hesitate to add another 100000 magic coins.


    "2.3 million magic coins."


    The young man with purple black hair looked at the first floor through the purple crystal in the private room, and his eyes were cold.


    His hatred spread from the Boden family to gray. The Boden family is hateful, but at such a price, the other party still competing with him is also hateful. He has some doubts that gray is arranged by the Boden family to deliberately disgust him.


    The reason why they are so suspicious is that the other party appears on the first floor. People who can afford more than 2 million magic coins are absolutely qualified to sit in the private room on the second floor, but the other party appears on the first floor, which is very abnormal.


    In addition, the Boden family knew that he was bound to win the ghost demon fox, so they deliberately arranged a person to disgust him in order to repay him for pressing people with the force before him, which may be great.


    "2.4 million magic coins."


    Gray could hear the cool color in the young man''s voice in the private room, but it was naturally impossible for him to give in here and increase the price again.


    "It''s yours!"


    Hearing that gray did not hesitate to increase the price, the cold color in the eyes of the purple black haired young man was almost as solid as the essence. He snorted coldly and announced that he would give up the offer.


    He was almost certain that it was the Boden family who sent the trouble.


    Everything has its own value limit, and it can not exceed this value limit. It is also soaring. What''s more, 2 million has almost reached the limit of the ghost magic fox blood essence. This is why the middle age of the mixer and the old Rune master give up.


    But the other side, every time the price increases do not hesitate, it seems that the value of ghost magic fox blood is far more than that, or the ghost magic fox blood essence in the other hand has some kind of great use, or the other is the Borden family sent to disgusting him.


    He prefers the latter. Although the ghost demon fox is rare, it has been concluded for many years that its value development can never have greater value, so he thinks the other party is sent by the Boden family to disgust him.


    It was determined that the other party was sent by the Boden family to disgust him. He immediately refused to increase the price. With the current information of the Boden family, he could never come up with so many magic coins. It must be very interesting to see that the other party could not afford the money.


    At that time, the Boden family will offend not only him, but also the auction house. The forces behind the auction house, even his family, dare not offend. At that time, the Boden family will suffer.

 Chapter 640

    "Has he paid the auction house...?"


    BIVIS, a young man with purple black hair, suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at the man he had sent to inquire about the news with amazement in his eyes.


    With his estimate, the Borden family can not afford to get so many magic coins, so it will surely offend the auction house, and according to the rules of the auction house, he can only take the spirit of the magic fox blood as the last bidder.


    But now the result is exactly the opposite of his guess. The other side has paid off the magic currency and successfully completed the transaction, becoming the owner of the ghost magic fox blood essence.


    "That guy is not from the Boden family!"


    BIVIS''s face could not help but become gloomy. The other party must not be from the Boden family. Now the declining Boden family can never afford such a huge wealth.


    The blood essence of the evil spirit fox must be made, because it is related to a plan of the family and must not be lost. If it is lost, even if it is he, it must be severely punished.


    Thinking of this, he looked to his men who inquired for information and asked.


    "Did you find out where that guy lives?"


    "I''ve found out. I live in a hotel one street away from the auction house. After the auction, it''s convenient to go back to the hotel."


    The man who was inquire about the news was naturally aware of the character of his master, so after knowing that the blood spirit of the evil spirit fox had already fallen into Gray''s hands, he had already let people know Gray''s residence beforehand.


    "Lead the way."


    Beavis walked out with a cold face, and the men he sent to inquire about the news quickly led the way.


    After attending the auction and completing the handover in the backstage of the auction, gray returned to the hotel.


    Ghost magic fox blood essence has arrived, but now his realm is worse, it is not enough to swallow blood animal blood metamorphosis again, but in a few days should be enough.


    In addition to the ghost magic fox blood essence, he also bought a blood dragon medicine, after swallowing enough to improve his strength, I believe that strength can soon be enough to once again swallow blood beast blood.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    It was late at night, and gray was ready to turn out the light and go to bed. Just then, there was a knock on the door outside his room.


    "Are you...?"


    Gray opened the door, but to his surprise, it was not the clerk of the hotel who appeared outside the door, but a young man with purple black hair and a man who should be an attendant from the station.


    "Hello, sir. I''m Bevis rowlie. If you take the liberty to disturb me, please forgive me!"


    Said Beavis rowlie, making a noble salute.


    The power composition of the original world is very mixed, whether blood relationship exists in the form of organization, or blood relationship as the hub and family.


    Some of the family forces established a country and became the ruler of a country. Therefore, aristocratic rites were born. However, because of the complexity of forces, aristocratic rites have been extended. Some families or organizations with inside information will take aristocratic rites as a kind of etiquette.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Gray returned a noble salute and asked.


    BIVIS gave his name to let gray know what family he came from. His family is very famous in this area. As long as the other party knows his family, the next transaction should be easier.


    However, it is a pity that not long after gray arrived in Manville City, even the families in Manville city are not very clear, let alone the families outside Manville City, so the other party''s way of disclosing his name is doomed to be useless.


    "You are not from the nearby area?"


    From Gray''s reaction, Bevis immediately judged that gray was not from the nearby area, otherwise he could not have reacted at all to his surname.


    "So what?"


    Gray is a little impatient. It''s getting late. He was ready to rest. The other party came to the door inexplicably and talked around. He doesn''t have the idea of having a family with such a stranger in the middle of the night. The most important thing is that the other party is still a man.


    "Then I''ll be straight!"


    Feeling the impatience in Gray''s words, BIVIS couldn''t help feeling a little angry. However, as a child of the big family, he naturally knew what happiness and anger were not in color. He said with grace on his face.


    "I hope you can sell the ghost spirit fox blood essence you bought."


    "Ghost magic fox blood essence?"


    Gray suddenly felt that the other side was coming to the magic fox blood essence.


    There are some accidents, but it is reasonable that the only thing he has done in this city is to participate in the auction. It can only be about the auction.


    "Sorry, ghost magic fox blood essence is useful to me. I do not plan to sell it outside."


    Gray refused to shake his head, and what he said was impossible to sell.


    "3 million, I am willing to give 3 million magic coins to buy from you."


    Beavis held out three fingers.


    He did not think about robbery, but the other side can take out about 2000000 magic coins to buy the ghost magic fox blood essence, the other side must have a lot of power behind him. It is obviously not in line with the interests of the family to rush with such a force, so he chose to buy it at home.


    "This is not a question of money. Ghost blood is good for me. I do not intend to sell it."


    Gray shook his head again. For the ghost fox blood essence, even if he spent all his savings, he would not hesitate to buy it, but he would sell it to another person because of the magic money of 3 million.


    "Well, excuse me!"


    With the same grace on his face, Beavis saluted gray slightly and turned away with the servant.


    After turning around, the demeanor on his face disappeared, and the look in his eyes turned cold.


    Ghost magic fox blood essences for the family, and what should we get, since normal means can not, then only use some extraordinary means.


    There are great forces behind the other party, but his family forces are not weak, and as long as they are secret enough, the forces behind the other party may not be able to find out that their family did it.


    "I''m afraid it won''t end easily!"


    Looking at the leaving master and servant, gray sighed. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen when he participated in an auction.


    Weiss, a young man with purple black hair, though behaved with great demeanor, has a strong potential for the blood essence of ghost spirits, but now he is afraid that he will not give up so easily.


    Close the door, wave maruna out and guard him in the room. Gray fell asleep at ease.


    Although there are many powerful forces in the original world, it doesn''t mean that any force can step on his head and don''t Blackhand him. If you dare to Blackhand him, it''s uncertain who will suffer.


    The next day, he left Huntsman city and returned to Wilman city. Shortly after he left Huntsman City, several people quietly left Huntsman city in the direction of his departure.


    Dozens of miles out of Huntsman, gray flew over a small forest.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Suddenly, hundreds of huge shadow tentacles sprang out of the forest, each of which was extremely thick and hard, and even intertwined into a huge net on the general magic weapons, blocking Gray''s way and attacking gray flying in the air.


    "Sure enough, I came!"


    Gray Leng hum, the black and blue wings incited. Suddenly, a large number of black and blue wind blades appeared, just like one black and blue blade after another, attacking the shadow tentacles.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    All the shadow tentacles attacking gray were cut off, and none of the shadow tentacles could get close to gray within tens of meters in front of him, as if this area was a restricted area.


    "Come out!"


    Floating in the air, gray looked coldly at the woods below and said coldly.


    The guess came true. The other party really didn''t intend to give up easily. If it couldn''t be bought, it could be robbed directly, and a murder and robbery.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    A full five figures rushed out of the woods and quickly surrounded gray.


    They hold different weapons, including knives, swords, tomahawks, daggers, fists and claws.


    The only thing in common is that they are all masked, even their hair color is masked, and only a pair of eyes are exposed, which are full of murderous intent.


    "If you can''t buy by force, rob by force. This is the style of the listed family?"


    Gray glanced playfully across the five.


    "You really think highly of me. You sent five kings to deal with me!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. We''re not from the listed family!"


    One of the masked men rushed with a knife, and the dark green light on the sabre was twining. It was the light of poison power. Before he got close, there was a fishy sweet smell, and the air had been invaded by poison gas power.


    "So anxious to die!"


    Gray looked coldly at the approaching party, his right index finger stretched out, and a black fog appeared to greet the other party.


    Shua!


    The volume of the black fog was not large enough to wrap a person, as if a gust of wind could blow away, but the masked man holding the war knife felt the creepy crisis and fled in panic.


    However, the speed of the black fog was unusually fast, and he was close before he could escape.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he cut into the black fog with a knife, but as soon as the war knife touched the black fog, the dark green light wrapped on it collapsed and disappeared, and he was wrapped by the black fog.


    "Ah --"


    With only one scream in time, he disappeared under the black fog, leaving only a war knife falling to the ground.


    There was no blood, no flesh and bones left, and everything disappeared. To be exact, it should be crushed, and the flesh and blood were crushed into invisible particles.


    After reaching the king level for three times and using four mixed abilities, Gray''s combat power immediately soared to the magic light level, and he was not an ordinary magic light. It was easy to crush the king level with this strength.

 Chapter 641

    "Magic light, are you... Magic light?"


    A companion was killed in an instant, and even the body was not left. The remaining four people who rushed to gray showed panic under their masks and retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    Many families have their own dark side. In fact, there are few families that really look the same inside and outside. This is the case with the listed families. While maintaining a fairly positive image externally, they secretly cultivate a group of people who specialize in dirty work. They are people who specialize in dirty work.


    After receiving the family''s order, the five of them rushed to Huntsman city overnight, and listed the family''s intelligence ability. During this period, they analyzed Gray''s "strength level".


    Although gray didn''t make a move in Huntsman City, he was naturally seen by many people when he flew into Huntsman city. The speed of flight was enough to judge Gray''s general strength.


    After judging that gray has king level strength and confirming that the five people are safe enough, the five people quietly kept up with gray who left Huntsman city and ambushed in the front road through their familiarity with the terrain.


    But what they didn''t think of was that the information was completely wrong. The other party was not king level but magic light level.


    "Separate!"


    All four of them were in a cold sweat. The mistake of intelligence made them fall into a very disadvantageous situation. They thought it was a king level, but they didn''t think it was a terrible magic light. One person was killed as soon as they fought.


    Knowing that they were not opponents and might even die here, the four made a quick decision to escape in different directions, hoping to win the chance to escape in this way.


    Although the person chosen by the other party as the target must die, others may have a chance to live.


    "In such a hurry?"


    Gray''s mouth tilted a little, and with a wave of his hand, a Black Mist suddenly attacked a masked man holding a dagger.


    Although the masked man with the dagger ran away with his back to gray, he was still aware of the rapid crisis behind him.


    Awning!


    Knowing that gray had chosen him as the target, he felt despair in his heart, but he still struggled. His feet suddenly stepped sideways and his body moved quickly to the side.


    But like the masked man who died in Gray''s hands before, in front of the speed of the black fog whose power reached the magic light, he also had no time to avoid, so he was wrapped by the black fog.


    Poof!


    His clothes, flesh and blood, bones and even the rune space bag for storing items were crushed. His whole body was dismembered in the air and dissipated with the wind. Only a dagger fell to the ground quickly.


    After all, it is a silver level magic weapon. It is extremely hard and has not been damaged under the black fog.


    After killing the masked man with the dagger, gray looked in another direction. In that direction, a masked man with a sword had run more than 100 meters away from him.


    Whoosh!


    The purple light enveloped the whole body, and the time rule ability acted near him. Gray''s speed was increased several times. In an instant, he appeared behind the masked man and cut a sword to the masked man with the sword.


    The masked man with the sword turned in horror to resist Gray''s attack, but Gray''s sword had crossed his left shoulder before his sword was raised.


    Poof!


    A wound extends obliquely from his left shoulder to his waist. His body is broken in two and falls feebly.


    The black fog spread from the wound and wrapped the broken body in two. Like the two people just now, his body dissipated like a gust of wind, leaving only a sword to fall to the ground.


    After doing this, gray looked in another direction. In that direction, a tall masked man with fists and claws on his hands had fled hundreds of meters away.


    While running, he was extremely nervous and frightened. He couldn''t help looking back to confirm the situation behind him. What he saw was that hundreds of meters away, a companion was cut in half without resistance, and the person who killed each other was looking at him.


    Although hundreds of meters away, Wang level could still see clearly, and the sneer with ridicule on the other party''s face was clearly visible.


    His face turned white, his legs trampled on the air hard, his inclined body was straight forward like an arrow, and his speed was one point faster than that just now.


    There was a great fear between life and death. Under the crisis of life and death, he actually broke his limit and made his speed faster.


    If he can escape this time, his strength will certainly rise sharply. Under the oppression of life and death, his strength will grow. This is not the patent of genius, but it is also possible for ordinary people.


    Unfortunately, there was no if. Although he was hundreds of meters behind, gray caught up with him and appeared on his back in just a few moments under the purple light.


    "No, don''t kill me -"


    The masked man with fists and claws shouted in panic because of despair. This is a female voice. She is actually a female King level strong man.


    Poof!


    Gray''s face was cold, and the sword wrapped with black fog crossed the waist of the female King level strong man. Like the masked man holding the sword, she was cut in two. The body was attacked by the black fog and dissipated like smoke, leaving only a hard magic weapon.


    When he killed the female King level strongman, gray looked in another direction. In that direction, the king level strongman whose weapon was Tomahawk was no longer visible.


    "Damn it, those in charge of intelligence are shit eaters. This is king level strength? Why don''t you find a stone and kill it!"


    Hiding in the shadow of a huge tree, the king level strong man whose body was motionless and whose weapon was war axe completely integrated into the shadow of the tree.


    His ability is a shadow ability, which can be integrated into the shadow. Now he uses his shadow ability to integrate himself into the shadow of the tree, hoping to escape the chase in this way.


    In his heart, he has scolded the person in charge of intelligence bloody. He even wants to split the other party''s head with an axe.


    The major mistake of intelligence made them seriously miscalculate the strength of the other party. Although they didn''t see the situation of several others, he estimated that it should be more or less bad. Now he just hopes that the shadow ability can deceive the other party and escape.


    Whoosh!


    There was a whistling sound approaching quickly in the air. He knew that the other party must be chasing him. He didn''t look up at the other party in the sky. He was afraid that the other party would notice his eyes.


    The more powerful the person is, the more acute the five senses are. It is not impossible to detect his existence through his eyes.


    "Hide!"


    As the roar went farther and farther, his hanging heart relaxed and seemed to have escaped. He quickly maintained his shadow ability and chose a different direction to escape through the shadow between trees.


    It''s not safe here. If the other party can''t find him, he will inevitably turn back. At that time, he will use his ability to wipe out the nearby area. He will be exposed. He needs to hide further during this time.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a whistling sound was approaching from a distance. He was shocked and quickly hid under the shadow of a tree. Soon after he hid under the shadow of the tree, the other party turned back, not only turned back, but also fell from the air and landed in the woods.


    The other party landed in the woods and looked carefully at the forest ground. It should be looking for traces and other things. The other party should know some tracking means.


    "It''s useless!"


    Seeing the other party like this, he was a little relieved, and his grasp of escape was much greater.


    If the other party knows some tracking means, he is proficient in tracking means. Although the situation was very critical just now, he subconsciously used these tracking means to erase his traces. It is impossible for the other party to track him with traces.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The other party searched aimlessly in the forest, and his steps were getting closer and closer to him. He slowed down his breathing, and even his heart beat was controlled by him to become slow. After professional training, he could do this.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The other party walked dozens of meters away from him and was about to cross. At this moment, the other party''s footsteps stopped slightly.


    The sudden change almost made his heart beat uncontrollably and almost burst out like a drum. Fortunately, he had excellent psychological quality and was forcibly restrained by him.


    He believed that he had never revealed any clues, and the other party would never find him, which must be just a coincidence.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The other party''s footsteps are approaching. The cold sweat has soaked his back. He still keeps a motionless posture, as if it was really just a shadow.


    He did not dare to look up at the other party, because he was afraid that the other party would notice his eyes, so he could only keep his head down and judge the distance from him from his voice.


    "Why, bow your head and don''t dare to look at me?"


    Suddenly, a young voice said with a little sarcasm. He was startled, retreated back conditionally, and looked at each other in horror.


    "How did you notice I was hiding here?"


    "Of course it depends on your eyes."


    A Dodge, gray stopped the other party''s way, said with a sneer.


    The infrared perception from the shadow snake allows him to distinguish between creatures and other things through different temperatures.


    Although the other party is perfectly integrated into the shadow, it is no different from the real shadow. Unfortunately, it is clearly visible under infrared perception.


    "You have infrared perception!"


    The masked man, whose weapon was a battle axe, immediately understood how gray found him. He was desperate. He knew that he would die today. He gave a violent drink and the axe quickly split out.


    Gray looked at the other side coldly. It was just a dying struggle. A king level was his opponent. Don''t say that few people in the king level, even the magic light, were his opponents.


    Poof!


    The axe blade cut the blood vessels in the throat and the blood soared.


    The weapon was a fierce chop by the masked man of the Tomahawk. It was his neck, not gray. The unexpected scene happened even before gray could stop it.


    The other party did not want to die, but knew that he would die and chose to end his life.

 Chapter 642

    Patter!


    The battle axe in his hand fell to the ground. The masked man whose weapon was the battle axe turned his eyes white and fell to the ground. The blood kept flowing down his throat and dyed the ground under him red.


    "Actually committed suicide?!"


    Gray''s face flashed consternation. He thought that the other party would attack him with life and death, and that the other party would pretend to attack and actually run away, but he didn''t think that the other party would commit suicide.


    Suicide is easy to say, but it is definitely not easy to do. The desire for life is the most basic instinct of life. Even if you know that you will die, you will undoubtedly struggle.


    There are few people who really choose to end their lives. To some extent, such people are cruel roles.


    Be cruel to yourself and more cruel to others.


    The masked man, whose weapon is a Tomahawk, is indeed such a cruel role. He has always done dirty things for the listed family. He has repeatedly tortured the arrested people to extort confessions in order to obtain information. He knows too well the pain of torture, so when he knows that he will die, he chose the easiest way to die.


    This is not a cowardly decision, but a courageous decision to some extent, because gray really wants to obtain the information of the listed family through the other party, and it is essential to extort a confession by torture.


    "Forget it, go back to Manville and ask again!"


    The number of resurrection ability control has reached the limit and can''t be used. Gray has no choice but to shake his head. After searching the rune space generation on the other party, he turns and continues to rush to Manville city.


    He doesn''t intend to turn back to Huntsman city. Since he has shot at him, the listed family is bound to be prepared for failure. The purple and black haired young man BIVIS rowlie met last night may have left Huntsman city.


    Even if he doesn''t leave Huntsman City, looking for a person in a huge city with a population of more than one million and without any help is like looking for a needle in a haystack, unless he is willing to directly destroy the whole city and force the other out.


    However, not to mention that such a thing would lead to a life and death feud with the forces in charge of the city, he said that he could not do it himself and let millions of lives accompany each other''s lives.


    Besides, people can run, but the family can''t run. Listen to each other''s tone. The other party''s family should be very famous in the nearby area. At that time, just ask about it, and you must be able to know.


    A few hours later.


    More than twenty figures appeared near Gray''s battle with the five.


    They are members of the listed family, of which BIVIS is also among them, but this time it is no longer him who is in charge, but an old man with a gray beard.


    The number of people sent to rob and kill each other did not return for hours. BIVIS immediately guessed that something must have happened, so he applied to the family for support. The gray bearded old man was a magic light warrior sent by the family to preside over the matter.


    "Unexpectedly, he failed. Does that guy have expert protection around him, but according to the news, the other party should be alone!"


    Beavis looked uncertain and was in a bad mood until a few o''clock.


    The failure to buy the phantom fox blood essence from the Borden family has already affected his reputation in the family. Now, the "ghost spirit fox blood essence", which he has led, failed again. Though he has not yet returned to the family, he has been able to imagine how his reputation in the family will be affected.


    "There''s something here."


    A searcher shouted in the distant woods.


    BIVIS and the old man with gray beard hurried over and saw the discovery in each other''s mouth.


    A war knife was inserted vertically into the ground, and the handle was not in, but the handle remained outside.


    This is a purple handle. There are animal patterns on the handle that give consideration to decoration and anti-skid.


    Among the people searching, a man of medium stature, with a dignified face, pulled up the war knife and held it on his hands.


    "This is tovi''s weapon."


    He is the one who handles dirty work for the listed family. Naturally, he has seen Tovey who also handles dirty work. He has also performed tasks together. At a glance, he can recognize that the sword belongs to the other party.


    "Take this place as the center and search around!"


    With a gray beard, the old man looked slightly gloomy and ordered.


    It can be inferred from this Sabre that the five people are likely to have more or less misfortunes and lose five kings at one time, even for a family like the listed family.


    "Yes, old clan!"


    Everyone else responded and then acted separately.


    Soon after, three weapons were found again. After identification, it was confirmed that they were the weapons of the other three of the five people.


    "Old clan, find Kelly''s body!"


    The search continued. More than half an hour later, a man came to report with a pale complexion, and the people rushed to it.


    When they saw the body of the man called Kelly, all of them were shocked. Only the old man with gray beard didn''t have such a look, but he didn''t take it out of his face.


    A masked strong man fell to the ground in a very strange posture. Centered on him, there was a pool of dried blood around him. They judged the cause of each other''s death, which surprised them.


    The other party died of suicide!


    Yes, he didn''t kill him, but committed suicide. The other party obviously died under his own axe, and he wiped it on himself.


    You will be forced to commit suicide. You can imagine how desperate the other party was before he died, and what kind of enemy the other party encountered.


    "The other side is definitely protected by experts!"


    BIVIS was frightened by the cold sweat on his back.


    When he went to the other party to buy the ghost fox last night, the expert must have guarded nearby. Fortunately, considering the impact, he didn''t use it directly, otherwise he must be one of the dead.


    "Hum, you did a good thing. If you hadn''t pressed the price too low, the Boden family wouldn''t have auctioned the ghost fox to the auction house, and there wouldn''t be such a thing."


    With a gray beard, the old man stared at Beavis with discontent in his eyes.


    "Don''t I want to save my family some money?"


    Bevis was submissive and full of regret.


    He deliberately lowered the price to buy ghost demon fox blood at a low price in order to show his talents and win the attention of the family, but he didn''t expect to self defeating and let things evolve into what they are now.


    "Old clan, what should I do now?"


    "Find someone to draw his face and look for it in the surrounding cities. The listed family hasn''t suffered such a big loss for a long time."


    With a gray beard, the old man snorted coldly, and his eyes shone cold.


    Although the listed family made a mistake in this matter, it was too much for the other party to kill so. Moreover, the blood of the ghost demon fox is indeed a necessary thing and must be obtained.


    Back in Manville, gray returned to his house.


    After ordering the servant not to disturb himself, locking himself in the cultivation room, and releasing maruna to protect his safety, gray took out the blood dragon potion.


    In the blue translucent crystal bottle, the blood colored liquid is bright like magma, which is very gorgeous. The bottle is perfectly combined with the bright red liquid inside, and the whole looks like a fine art.


    Unscrew the cork and gray drinks.


    The scorching heat spread to other parts of the body centered on the stomach. Soon, the scorching heat spread all over his body. Under this scorching heat, the blood vessels of his whole body were clearly visible one by one.


    His whole body was red, as if what he poured was not liquid medicine, but real magma. At this time, what flowed in his whole body was no longer blood, but red and hot magma.


    "Magma" washed his body again and again, causing great changes in his body.


    The muscle tissue, which is already very strong, becomes more solid and dense under this scouring.


    The bones, which were already extremely hard, are also becoming harder under this force, just like being beaten on the fire, the impurities disappear, and the texture of jade is more round.


    More than half an hour later, the strengthening of the body was completely over. Gray, who was sweating a lot, vomited a mouthful of turbid gas.


    "The improvement is not small, but it''s much worse than when you first took it!"


    The first time he took the blood dragon potion, Gray''s level was raised from the initial stage of the third level of the wasteland level to the king level, which was a full level. This time he took the blood dragon potion, he felt that he should be close to half a level.


    The difference between two doses is obvious, but it is not difficult to understand.


    The first time he took it was at the level of shortage, but the second time he took it was already at the level of king. The more he improved later, the more slowly he improved. He who was at the level of King needed more accumulation for the improvement of each level than at the level of shortage.


    It is for this reason that the famine level stage is enough to improve a realm, while the king level stage can only improve nearly half a realm.


    "With the particularity of my physique, I can only improve half a realm. If others do, the improvement will be even smaller."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "It seems that you can rest assured to practice for a few days and increase your strength enough to swallow the blood of the blood beast again."


    Originally, Gray was going to set out to avenge the listed family immediately after inquiring about the information of the listed family, but now it seems that it needs to be postponed. It is a more priority for him to improve his strength and swallow the blood transformation of the ghost fox than to seek revenge from the listed family.


    Biran family study.


    "Look at this!"


    Edmund handed a portrait to Kensha. Kensha took it in doubt. The next moment, her face became surprised.


    "Father, where did this picture come from? The person in this picture should be Lord gray!"


    "This is the enemy the family is looking for!"


    Ed said gravely with a masked face.


    "The enemy sought by the listed family? Lord gray has just arrived in Manville. How can he be hostile to the listed family?"


    Kenza looked stunned.


    "I don''t know the specific reason, and we don''t need to know, but Gray''s feud with the listed family is certain."


    Before he knew it, Edmund had changed the name of gray from his Excellency gray to gray. He raised his head and said with cold eyes.


    "This is an opportunity, an opportunity to make friends with the listed families!"

 Chapter 643

    "But father, there is no small power behind gray Fergus. This power is not necessarily weaker than the listed family!"


    She did not accuse her father of vengeance. At this time, Kensha, with a cold and ruthless face, considered the gains and losses of her interests without guilt.


    Her family is a merchant family, and the purpose of businessmen is the supremacy of interests.


    For 50% of the interests, you can take risks, for 100% of the interests, you can trample on laws and regulations, and for 300% of the interests, you dare to commit any crime, which is a businessman!


    As long as it is profitable, everything can be traded. Influenced by this kind of thinking since childhood, she has no concept of vengeance.


    "But this force is too far away from us and its help to us is limited."


    As he calculated the difference between selling gray and not selling gray, Edmund shook his head with cold eyes.


    Compared with Gray''s forces far from knowing where they are, it is obviously more in the interests of the Bilan family to make friends with the big forces nearby. It is more beneficial to the Bilan family.


    "Listing families is indeed more in the interests of the Biran family."


    Judging that the informant was more in line with the interests of the Biran family, Kensha was excited, but there were some worries in her heart. She looked at Edmund.


    "But in this case, it is bound to be hostile to the forces behind gray."


    "So we have to be secretive enough so that no one can detect that it is our secret!"


    Edmund said in a terrible calm.


    "If you do this, you must do it secretly enough!"


    Soon after, a message came quietly from the Biran family and secretly spread to the listed family. The listed family who got the news immediately took action, and a group of experts quickly came to Manwell city.


    After noon, sitting in the small garden pavilion, gray took a rest while drinking iced milk tea. A kind of comfort came into his heart.


    PA, PA, PA!


    As the footsteps approached, gray looked up and saw a maid coming. He knew that the other party must have something to disturb him. He asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "Lord gray, someone is visiting!"


    The maid said after saluting slightly.


    "Ask him to come to the Pavilion!"


    There was a little doubt about who the visitor was, and gray thought about it.


    Soon after, a man in a cloak came. The figure of the man was shrouded in a wide cloak. He could only judge that it was a woman from his slightly shrugged chest and beautiful chin.


    When the servant retreated, the woman took off her hood.


    This is a woman with a beautiful face and temperament. Her long black hair is tied behind her head with a hair band. A black gem necklace on her chest highlights her temperament.


    The figure is not magnificent, only with slight ups and downs, but it is very consistent with her temperament. If it is too magnificent, it will destroy the beauty of this temperament.


    "It''s you!"


    Gray slightly surprised someone, then reached out and motioned the other party to sit down, and poured a cup of Iced Milk Tea for the other party.


    The visitor was a woman named Charlotte Colom whom Gray had met in the blood sale and purchase shop.


    "Iced Milk Tea, your excellency gray is really comfortable!"


    After sipping milk tea, the cold mellow fragrance filled her mouth, and Charlotte Colom''s tone was slightly funny.


    "I just don''t know if I can be so comfortable after hearing my next news!"


    "News, what news?"


    Gray looked suspiciously at Charlotte Colom.


    Charlotte Colom looked around and made sure there was no one nearby before she said.


    "Your Excellency gray should not know. The listed family is looking for you everywhere now!"


    "The listed family is looking for me?"


    Gray looked surprised.


    Because of swallowing the blood metamorphosis of the ghost demon fox, he didn''t have time to find the listed family. Instead, he didn''t expect the listed family to come to him.


    What is bullying?


    This is called bullying.


    If you rob him, you''ll be killed. You don''t know how to restrain yourself. Now you''re still searching for him so blatantly and want to avenge him.


    "Although not many people in Manville have seen you, you''d better leave Manville and contact your family as soon as possible, and be careful of the Biran family."


    Charlotte Colom warned solemnly.


    "Watch out for the Biran family?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows and looked at Charlotte Colom, waiting for an explanation.


    He will never think too well of people, but he will never think too bad of people. If the other party says so, I''m afraid there is some certainty that the Biran family will be disadvantageous to him.


    "Do you know how my Colom family became enemies with the Biran family?"


    Before gray could answer, Charlotte Colom continued with a mocking sneer on her face.


    "In fact, a few years ago, the relationship between my Colom family and the Bilan family was not only good, but also very good. The reason why they turned against each other was that in an extremely important business, the Bilan family had a black hand on my Colom family in order to monopolize the benefits, which caused heavy losses to my Colom family."


    "So be careful of the Biran family. The Biran family is definitely not a good family, and don''t expect you to be kind to them, so they won''t treat you like the Colom family."


    "Believe it or not, then I''ll leave."


    With that, Charlotte Colom put on her hood again, stood up and turned away.


    "It''s really unexpected news."


    Looking at the other party''s leaving figure, gray showed a mocking smile on his face.


    Naturally, he is not the kind of person who believes what others say, but he vaguely feels that the other party''s words may be true.


    The words and deeds of the other party can''t be seen as false. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the other party is naturally good at acting and can tell lies very sincerely.


    But one thing made gray doubt the Billan family, that is, the listed family was searching for him, and the Billan family didn''t tell him.


    If the Biran family wanted to, it was not Charlotte Colom who came to tell him about it, but the Biran family.


    "Let''s see how the Bilan family will choose!"


    Gray''s mouth was slightly tilted, but his eyes were cold.


    The reason why he saved more than ten people of the Bilan family in the taboo forest is not because of sudden kindness, but just because of the people who need to lead the way. However, no matter what the reason, it is true that he saved more than ten people of the Bilan family.


    If the Biran family really dares to bite the hand that feeds them, he will let the Biran family father and daughter understand what despair is.


    "I hope there is no wrong bet!"


    Glancing at the residence behind her, Charlotte Colom tightened her hood and left quickly.


    Naturally, she didn''t come here because of good intentions. In terms of friendship, she didn''t have any friendship with gray, but she came here because of a gamble.


    Knowing that the listed family is searching for gray, she has two choices: either tell the listed family the news to get the friendship of the listed family, or tell gray the news to get the friendship of gray and the forces behind gray.


    Between the two, she chose the latter, not only because she could gain the friendship between gray and the forces behind gray, but also because it might lead to the doom of the Biran family.


    Since being blackmailed by the Billan family a few years ago, the Colom family has been closely monitoring the trend of the Billan family and looking for opportunities to fight back.


    The Bilan family tipped off the information to the listed family. Although it was very secret, combined with the information obtained, it was easy to infer what the other party was doing.


    Guessed that the Billan family had informed the listed family, her family immediately thought of the way to destroy the Billan family, that is, with the help of gray and the forces behind gray.


    Of course, such a practice is completely gambling. Even if he is ready, gray may not be able to escape the pursuit of the listed family until the support of the family comes.


    But this kind of gambling is completely worth it. After all, even if it fails, her family will not lose anything.


    In the evening, the sunset clouds spread all over the sky, and the sky was blood red, just like being soaked by endless blood.


    Under the sunset, a group of experts from the listed family entered the city and went straight to Gray''s residence.


    After arriving at Gray''s residence, they scattered and surrounded Gray''s residence. Then they climbed over the wall and fell silently, just like a cheetah hunting.


    They quickly searched Gray''s residence, searched all the places of his residence, and finally they gathered in the small garden pavilion and surrounded it heavily.


    In the pavilion, gray sat at the stone table. Beside him, maruna stood like a javelin.


    "There are experts guarding you!"


    Among the people who surrounded gray, Bevis rowlie stood out. He strongly asked to come and do meritorious deeds. When he saw Gray standing next to him, his face was slightly ferocious.


    Sending someone to rob and kill gray failed, but damaged the five kings, which greatly affected his position in the family. Seeing some of his children who always greeted him with a smile, he looked at him with contempt, and all this was caused by the other party.


    Only by killing each other with his own hands can he vent this hatred in his heart.


    Surrounded by so many people, gray didn''t look much changed. The accommodation servant had been quietly sent away by him using space transmission. Now he is the only one in his residence.


    Standing up, he glanced at the crowd around him with a cold look in his eyes.


    "I thought you would come earlier. I didn''t expect you to come now. It''s a little lower than the efficiency of the LAN family. It took so long to inform you, which made me wait so long!"


    "No, it was calculated by the Bilan family. He colluded with the Bilan family!"


    "There may be an enemy ambush around. Be careful!"


    Hearing Gray''s words, the group of people surrounding gray immediately became alert. According to the ability of various blood animals attached to their weapons, they looked around and looked for people who might hide in the dark.


    Those who have the ability of soil system are even more likely to stomp the ground, stab one by one from the surface into the ground, and attack the enemy who may be hiding underground.


    Under a power bombing, gray spent more than 10000 magic coins to buy this residence completely turned into ruins.

 Chapter 644

    "It''s the Bilan family!"


    Seeing the reaction of the listed family, although he had already guessed, Gray was still cold in his heart. As expected, the Bilan family betrayed himself.


    He sold his "life-saving benefactor" without hesitation, which the Bilan family can really do. It can be said that there is no bottom line.


    The ultimate killing intention haunted Gray''s heart. At this time, the family he most wanted to destroy was not the listed family, but the Billan family.


    "If this is the purpose of the Colom family, then your purpose has been achieved."


    After Charlotte Colom left, gray naturally considered the reason why Charlotte Colom did so.


    Friendship is definitely impossible. There is no friendship between him and Charlotte Colom. After all, he has only seen two sides this time.


    It is also impossible to look after the forces behind him and find a backer. If you really want to find a backer, it is more cost-effective to inform the listed family of his news and take the listed family as a backer.


    Then the only reason he can think of is to destroy the Biran family by his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''m the only one here!"


    Looking at the alert listed family master, gray looked very cold. On the word "one person", his voice was emphasized. As for whether the other party could understand the meaning of his words, he didn''t care. It was the same for the dead to explain that they didn''t understand.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The next moment, he and maruna disappeared in the pavilion and rushed into the experts of the listed family from different directions.


    Pooh!


    A flower of blood blooms, flesh and bone residue splashes on the ground and splashes on the people nearby. It is as bright as a plum blossom. It is even more bright red under the sunset glow in the sky.


    This was a king level soldier, but he was hit by a fist and died without even time to scream.


    Maruna was the last level of power of magic light. Although now he only has the power of flesh, his combat power is much higher than that of ordinary magic light.


    A king level soldier could not bear such a blow at all, so the king level soldier who received his blow directly burst into meat sauce.


    Poof!


    A king level warrior was cut in half by Gray''s sword. Before he landed, his body was wrapped by the black fog wrapped on the sword and disappeared into countless invisible powder.


    Although the realm was only the third level of King level, all kinds of powerful abilities made Gray''s strength surpass the general magic light and killed a king level warrior with one blow.


    "Be careful, they are both magic lights!"


    When gray and maruna jumped at a king level respectively, the magic light of the listed family had reacted and jumped at them respectively. There were four figures with a speed of magic light.


    The four are the people sent by the listed family to surround and kill gray. Each is at the level of magic light. Even two people are not ordinary magic light. The main purpose of sending them is to deal with the "magic light warriors" who secretly protect gray.


    Of course, sent a full four magic lights, even if it is based on the details of the family, it has almost poured out.


    "They can''t escape!"


    The four people were vaguely frightened and felt that something was beyond their control. The other party not only knew their arrival, but also had two magic lights. Even the young man was also a magic light.


    The most troublesome thing is that neither of them is an ordinary level magic light. If one is careless, they may escape. If they escape, it must be the Revenge of the other''s forces waiting for the listed family.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray and maruna avoided the two magic lights surrounding them and appeared next to a king level warrior of the listed family when they appeared again.


    Before solving the four magic lights, gray decided to kill some under the magic light first, so as not to see that after the magic light was killed, these people fled in a swarm and had no time to intercept.


    Poof!


    The body of the man near Gray was cut in half, wrapped in black fog and dissipated with the wind.


    Boom!


    The man close to maruna splashed broken meat and bone residue into meat sauce.


    Whoosh!


    The two men jumped at the others again and saw Gray and maruna close. They were frightened and avoided by the people close, but they couldn''t escape at all. They dissipated and turned into meat sauce again with the wind.


    "Those below the magic light quit!"


    Six people have been killed by gray and maruna one after another, and less than ten people have been brought, but the four of them can''t put their hands and feet aside because they have their own people around them. The old man with gray beard shouted.


    Hearing his command, others, like Amnesty, retreated one after another. Unknowingly, cold sweat had covered their foreheads.


    They were shocked by their strong strength. Their strength was terrible. As soon as their companions met each other, they were killed immediately. Even the four adults in the magic light realm could not stop them. They were not only magic light warriors, but also ordinary magic light warriors.


    "He is also a strong demon light!"


    Sweat kept dripping, his clothes were soaked with sweat, and Bevis stepped back and looked at gray with horror.


    The other party is not only protected by the master of the magic light realm, but also his own strength is the magic light realm. While he is frightened, he can''t help being jealous.


    In the family, he is valued because of his outstanding talent. Even so, he is only king level now, but the other party is magic light.


    The gap between the two talents is obvious, which makes him jealous. Why does envy belong to the other party and not to him.


    Without other people''s obstruction, the four magic light strong men finally let go of their hands and feet and made full use of their ability to attack gray and maruna.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    A large number of dark green fog appeared, with the terrible corrosiveness that magic weapons can corrode, wrapping gray in it.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Countless huge shadow tentacles appeared around gray, each stronger than the magic weapon metal, turned into a solid cage, wrapped gray in it, and quickly squeezed and contracted inward.


    Boom!


    A huge rock hand suddenly stretched out in the soil and slapped maluna. Before it was photographed, a mark of a huge hand could be vaguely seen on the ground.


    At the same time, a layer of hard ice suddenly appeared, spread rapidly from maruna''s feet, and quickly sealed maruna in the cold ice.


    Facing the siege of the four magic lights, gray and maruna seem to have been surrounded, but at the next moment.


    Poof!


    A huge gap appeared in the closed shadow cage. In the gap, Gray''s figure rushed out like a purple light and quickly rushed to the magic light warrior who manipulated the shadow.


    The poison gas ability of the magic light level could not hurt him. It had been eliminated by his time ability before he approached him.


    Besides, even if he doesn''t resist, with his now alloyed physical defense strength, the poison gas may not be able to hurt him.


    "Bad --"


    Seeing gray coming quickly, the magic light warrior who manipulated the shadow quickly fled back. His implicit crisis intuition told him that if he was approached by the other party, the situation would be very bad.


    However, he only stepped back a few steps, and a purple light swept over him and completely wrapped him in the purple light.


    "No -"


    Under the purple light, his face grew old quickly. In just a few moments, he was as old as a mass of rotten wood, and his body collapsed powerlessly to the ground.


    The realm has reached the third level of King level. Now Gray''s time rule ability is more powerful. One hit of people at the magic light level is enough to deprive them of all their life.


    "You, what is your... Ability?"


    Another magic light warrior who besieged gray, that is, the magic light warrior who just used the poison gas ability, looked at his extremely old and completely dead companion with horror in his eyes.


    For those of them who are used to seeing life and death, it''s not terrible to see someone die in front of them, but such a strange death can''t help cooling his heart.


    Gray turned and looked at each other without any response, but his body was shrouded in purple light and rushed to each other.


    On the other side, maruna was frozen by the ice and was about to be patted by the giant palm of the rock.


    Click!


    Suddenly, the power of terror broke out in maruna. The power of the fifth level of magic light broke away from the hard ice frozen on him, and then he suddenly punched out and met the huge hand of the rock.


    Boom!


    The rock giant hand smashed, and maluna''s body passed through the rock giant hand and appeared next to the magic light warrior who manipulated the rock.


    This is a middle-aged female magic light warrior. It is not difficult to guess from her slightly loose skin that the other party can maintain her middle-aged appearance is due to maintenance.


    Click!


    The right hand with fist claw grabbed the neck of the female magic light warrior before the female magic light warrior didn''t react, and then pinched it without hesitation.


    The sound of broken bones sounded, the throat and neck bones of the female magic light warrior were crushed, the look in her eyes became dull, and her body fell down powerlessly.


    Maruna threw it away, and the female magic light warrior rolled on the ground and stopped, with an unnatural bend in her neck.


    Then his eyes looked at the magic light warrior who had just attacked him with the ability of cold ice, and his figure rushed away.


    Patter!


    Wrapped in purple light, the magic light warrior with poison ability quickly grew old, and the dry body was unable to fall down, and there was no life at all.


    Poof!


    The fist claw was inserted into the chest of the magic light warrior with cold ice ability, and the beating heart was pierced immediately. The magic light warrior with cold ice ability coughed blood and slowly fell down.


    In the case of one-on-one, the remaining two magic light warriors were killed without exception.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Killed four magic light warriors, but the killing of gray and maruna didn''t stop. One body and one body quickly rushed to the others of the listed family.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    One listed family after another was killed, and gray and maruna ruthlessly killed the rest of the listed family who had no resistance.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    His face was white, his body trembled violently with fear, and BIVIS was frightened and begged for mercy.


    He witnessed the death of four old people of the magic light realm, who were almost crushed and killed. He was dominated by fear and filled with despair.


    Poof!


    Gray''s eyes were cold and crossed with BIVIS. At the moment of crossing, the long sword crossed each other''s body, which turned into two parts and disappeared under the black fog.


    Gray naturally didn''t mean to be soft hearted to the people who came to kill him.


    In just a dozen breaths, the rest of the listed family had been killed. Gray stopped and stood in the ruins. His eyes were full of evil spirit because he had just killed many people.


    "Come out!"

 Chapter 645

    "Please don''t get me wrong. We''re not from the listed family!"


    More than a dozen figures appeared, including the elderly, middle-aged, men and women. One of them, a thin man who looked 40 or 50 years old, said hurriedly.


    The thin man''s forehead was sweating slightly. In the depths of his eyes, there was a trace of horror. He was shocked at the results he saw in front of him.


    "Who are you?"


    Gray asked, looking at the thin man.


    "We''re from the Manwell family. We heard about a fight, so we rushed over."


    Being watched by Gray''s eyes, the thin man felt great pressure and didn''t hesitate to say it quickly.


    "Manwell family, your speed is really not generally slow!"


    Hearing that the other party belonged to the Manwell family, gray made a cold hum from his nose and looked at the thin man meaningfully.


    Naturally, fighting is forbidden in the city. For example, fighting at the magic light level is absolutely forbidden. Although there is a huge Rune array buried underground to weaken the combat power, it can never withstand the destruction of the magic light level.


    Generally speaking, when this happens, the Manwell family will immediately stop the battle, but this time, the other party will not come late until the battle is almost over.


    If there is nothing fishy in it, gray doesn''t believe anything. The most likely thing is that the other party has reached a tacit understanding with the listed family. The listed family promised the other party something, and the other party acquiesced in the listed family''s attack on him in the city.


    Hearing the dissatisfaction in Gray''s voice, the thin man suddenly tightened his heart, and bean sweat kept sliding down his forehead.


    As gray guessed, the Manwell family did secretly complete the exchange of interests with the listed family and reached a tacit understanding.


    The listed family took the mining right of a mine as the loss of the Manwell family, and the Manwell family did not interfere with each other''s actions in the city.


    This exchange of interests has become a potential rule for families to deal with thorny enemies. The Manwell family has done so before. Therefore, when the listed family asked to come to the door, the Manville family agreed without too much consideration.


    The only miscalculation of the Manwell family was that the listed family, which was well prepared and almost poured out, was defeated and killed here, and the enemy of the other party had almost no loss.


    This makes the Manville family in an extremely embarrassing situation. After all, the role of the Manville family in this matter can never be called glory.


    "After this time, I''ll go to the Manwell family!"


    Glancing at more than ten people of the Manwell family, gray snorted coldly, scraped away the things on the four magic lights, and blurred the two magic light corpses killed by the time ability, so as to prevent other forces from judging his ability from the corpses.


    He turned and walked in one direction, which was the direction of the Biran family.


    In the face of such a strong gray, many of the more than ten people in the Manwell family showed humiliation and anger. However, when they swept over a listed family expert who died here, their hearts were cold and they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    If you can destroy almost all the listed family experts, you can''t destroy the Manwell family. Such people can''t provoke the Manwell family.


    The Colom family, the Colom family gathered at a high level.


    "What? List all the people sent by the family this time?"


    Hearing the "explosive" news, the room was silent for a long time.


    In order to avoid being misunderstood by the belligerents and treated as enemies, the Colom family sent only a few people to observe from a distance. Like the Colom family, there are other families in the city.


    Just now, a person sent to observe rushed back and told them a shocking news that all the people sent by the listed family had been destroyed, but gray Fergus was not injured at all.


    "Is the message correct?"


    For a long time, a calm middle-aged man sitting in the position of home owner looked at the informer and confirmed again.


    Although it is almost impossible to make a mistake about this kind of thing, after all, who wins and who loses can be identified at a glance, he still couldn''t help confirming it to the informant again.


    "Master, I''m sure I''m not mistaken."


    The informant said with great certainty.


    Although he did not see the details of the battle because of the distance and the cover of the dust rolled up by the battle, he could see clearly who survived in the end. There was no doubt that it was gray Fergus.


    "What on earth is his identity? He has such expert protection around him. Even the listed families have suffered a great loss!"


    Charlotte was stunned, stunned and surprised, and all kinds of emotions were mixed.


    In her opinion, in the face of the attack of the listed family experts, even if she reminded the other party that she was ready, it would be good to protect herself, but she didn''t want the other party not only to be healthy, but also to destroy all the listed family experts.


    Although I don''t know how many experts the listed family sent this time, it is certain that there are definitely experts at the magic light level.


    In this case, you can kill all the experts of the listed family, and the strength of the people who follow and protect the other side is not as simple as ordinary magic light.


    "No matter what his status, the Bilan family is over. Your brother''s Revenge has finally been avenged!"


    The middle-aged man sitting on the throne had an excited face, and the others in the room were full of excitement. They had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    "Brother''s revenge is finally avenged..."


    Hearing this sentence, Charlotte''s white hand clenched tightly, and tears could no longer help flowing out of the lacrimal gland.


    A few years ago, under the black hands of the Biran family, her family not only suffered heavy losses, but her eldest brother died in it. Since that day, she vowed to destroy the Biran family and avenge her eldest brother.


    Knowing that the Biran family avenged gray Fergus, she knew the opportunity had come and resolutely chose to bet on gray Fergus.


    The result was not only as she expected, but also beyond her expectation. Gray Fergus not only blocked the listed family, but also destroyed all the people sent by the listed family. The end of the Biran family who sold him can be imagined.


    The Biran family.


    "What? List all the people sent by the family this time?"


    The same cry of surprise appeared in the Bilan family and the Colom family, but the meaning was completely different. The Colom family was surprised, while the Bilan family was frightened, and some people were pale and trembling.


    They betrayed gray and secretly informed the listed family of Gray''s information. Although all this was done secretly, they still couldn''t help worrying whether they would be noticed by the other party.


    Moreover, the listed family knows after all. Will he have been pressed out of the mouth of the listed family.


    "Master, the gray Pavilion is down!"


    Just then, a servant knocked on the door and reported outside.


    Patter!


    In the room, someone fell to the ground without sitting still, someone fell to the ground and smashed the teacup in front of him, and someone stood up in panic as if there was a fire under his ass.


    "Why did he... Come?"


    Kasha looked at her father with a trembling voice. She had a very bad feeling.


    Her father was calm in the position of home owner, but the trembling legs under the table showed his panic at the moment.


    Awning!


    The door was violently pushed open by gray. Gray walked into the room and glanced at the top of the Bilan family sitting here. The look in his eyes was like a needle to the bone.


    "Mr. gray, you''re here. It''s great that you''re okay. We''re worried to hear that you were attacked. Unfortunately, you know, our strength can''t help at all!"


    Edmund stood up and said enthusiastically with a smile on his face, but the skin on his face shook abnormally, like a bandage forced to shake.


    "Do you want to install it now?"


    Gray looked at him with a mockery on his face.


    Edmund''s face was stiff and his heart trembled suddenly. The secret way was bad, but he still pretended to be calm.


    "Mr. gray, have you heard any slander? Please don''t believe that those are framed by the competitors of the Biran family."


    "False accusation, do you think what you say from the population of listed families is also false accusation? You really have a lot of competitors. Even listed families are your competitors."


    The cool color in Gray''s eyes seemed to freeze people.


    "Your Excellency gray, someone must have framed it..."


    Edmund wanted to argue, but gray didn''t want to listen anymore.


    It is possible to be blamed, but the Colom family can know that the listed family is looking for him. Why doesn''t the Bilan family know and why they don''t remind him of his "life-saving benefactor". The answer is obvious. The other party secretly informed the listed family of his news.


    Shua!


    A Black Mist pounced on Edmund between Gray''s fingers. Edmund had King level strength, but this strength could not have the ability to resist in front of gray.


    Before the reaction, it was shrouded in black fog and collapsed and disappeared under the black fog.


    "Lord Edmund is dead!"


    "Run away, he''s here for revenge. He''s going to kill us!"


    Seeing that Edmund was dead without a whole body under Gray''s ability, the rest of the room were pale and bloodless. They were frightened and broke out at the fastest speed in their life.


    Gray looked at these people coldly. A group of people who were less than King level could not escape from him.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The black fog shot out one after another, and all the people who touched disappeared without bones. Finally, kasha was the only one left in the whole room.


    Seeing that one familiar person after another disappeared in front of her, her face became frightened and desperate. Seeing Gray''s eyes, her body limped and knelt on the ground, trembling.


    "Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, let me do anything. I can be your woman..."


    With that, she climbed to Gray''s feet, looked at gray with begging eyes, hugged Gray''s legs with both hands, and squeezed soft on Gray''s legs.

 Chapter 646

    "Then I''ll help you, but I have to do it another way."


    Gray sneered, then stretched out his hand and snapped each other''s neck without hesitation.


    "Who is making trouble in the Biran family!"


    A violent drink sounded outside the room, and a figure rushed into the room.


    This is an old man, a very old man with gray hair and only three or two left.


    Seeing the messy room and CASA, who was strangled by gray and died in the room, he was shocked and angry.


    "You killed her!"


    "Yes, I killed her. I not only killed her, but also killed the senior members of the Biran family, including the Lord of the Biran family."


    Gray sneered. The old man''s appearance was obvious, and his life was short. He should be a king level in the Bilan family who wanted to break through.


    "The Bilan family will look like this. You''re not necessarily a good bird. Go to hell!"


    There was no chance for the old man to speak at all. Gray came out with a black fog. The old man couldn''t escape without exception. Like others, his body collapsed and died.


    When he came out of the room, he saw that the whole Biran family was in a mess, and everyone was running away in panic.


    Gray didn''t do it again. He didn''t plan to do it. As for the fish that slipped through the net, I believe the Colom family and other enemies of the Bilan family will be happy to kill them all.


    And the fact is the same. In the following days, the people who escaped from the Biran family were found and killed one by one. It is difficult for gray to find these escaped fish, but it is very easy for the local snakes in the city.


    The Bilan family''s industry in the city has also been divided up. This is a dividing feast. As a family with a king level seat, the Bilan family still has a lot of industries, making everyone of the dividing forces earn a lot.


    Gray didn''t lose either. He ransacked the treasure house of the Biran family, and every force that divided the Biran family gave a gift very knowingly.


    Compared with the fixed assets of the Biran family, these gifts are more real to gray. After all, he can''t go into business.


    A residence of the Billan family. After the destruction of the Billan family, gray lived here. His original residence had been damaged in the battle. He learned that the Billan family had such a residence, so he took it impolitely.


    "Master, the Manwell family is visiting!"


    A beautiful woman in a purple knee length dress bowed to gray. The moment she bent over, a touch of snow-white was clearly visible on her chest.


    The woman''s figure is extremely hot, especially her bulging chest, which can see the gully, enough to attract the eyes of any man. She is kasha who was killed by gray before.


    Although it has not swallowed the phantom blood essence, the ability of resurrection has almost reached the upper limit, but controlling a barren level is still no problem, so he resurrected the other with the ability of resurrection.


    The other party wanted to serve him. He chose to meet the other party''s wish, but in the state of resurrection, he left a person who avenged the enemy with no control. He could not rest assured of anything he said.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and walked to the reception hall. When he came to the reception hall, he immediately saw the thin man who had impressed him once sitting in the reception hall. When he saw Gray coming, the other party immediately stood up and called politely.


    "Lord gray!"


    "Sit down!"


    Gray motioned coldly for the other party to sit down, and then sat on the throne.


    Although the Manwell family did not participate in the siege, it was a fact to provide convenience for the listed family. Naturally, he had no good face for the people of this family.


    And most importantly, he bought a house in the city and paid part of the tax to the Manwell family. Then he is the legal resident of the city recognized by the Manwell family. According to the conventions of the original world, the Manwell family has the obligation to protect his property and life in the city.


    However, the Manwell family not only failed to protect him, but also provided convenience for the attackers, which is the reason why he is dissatisfied with the family.


    The thin man also knew that his family was not popular with gray. After sitting down, he said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Greg, I apologize for the mistakes made by the Manville family this time."


    If he could, he would never want to see gray again. The angry gray impressed him too deeply. Unfortunately, in the end, he was sent by the family. Although he was very reluctant, he had to bite the bullet.


    "If the apology is useful, I won''t kill the Biran family."


    Gray looked at the thin man like a sharp knife and said coldly in his voice.


    "Lord Gray said..."


    Cold sweat slipped from the thin man''s forehead. He came here largely because of the collapse of the Biran family


    It is precisely because of the collapse of the Billan family that the Manwell family is eager to find gray reconciliation, because they are afraid that gray will treat the Manwell family like the Billan family.


    From the strength shown by gray in the previous battle, gray should have this strength.


    "Mr. gray, the Manwell family is very sorry about this time. I hope to compensate Mr. gray. This is our compensation. Please accept it!"


    The thin man said, took out a rune space bag and held his hands in his hands. His palms were sweating. Whether he could eliminate the other party''s dissatisfaction depends on whether the other party is satisfied with the compensation of the Manwell family.


    Gretcher glanced at kasha standing next to him. Kasha came forward with understanding, took the rune space bag and handed it to gray.


    The thin man glanced at kasha. He had already noticed kasha, the only survivor of the Biran family. At this time, seeing the other party''s behavior like a servant, he immediately had a certain orientation for gray.


    After all, young people are energetic and have great demand in some aspects. They wonder whether they can also choose some beautiful women from the family.


    But the only trouble is that it is not possible to find someone in the family who is as beautiful as the one in front of us. After all, each other''s beauty is very famous in maiwell city.


    A trace of blood stabbed into the rune lines of the rune space bag. The things in the rune space bag appeared in front of gray. When he saw it, it was purple and black. It was one magic coin after another. After a rough sweep, it should be about 3 million in terms of volume.


    With the purchasing power of magic coins in the original world, 3 million magic coins are definitely a huge fortune. The Manville family did pay a lot of money to calm his anger.


    Put away the rune space bag. Gray was satisfied with the compensation of the Manwell family. He looked at the thin man, and the cold color in his eyes was a little softer.


    "This is the only time and the last time. If there is another time, the Bilan family will be your end!"


    "I understand."


    The task finally came true. The thin man breathed a sigh in his heart. Because of his relaxed mood, he almost collapsed in his chair.


    Forced to such an extent by the other party, do you grovel to make compensation?


    It''s natural to bend.


    However, even if they hold back, they must hold back. They have obtained the specific casualty information of the listed family from the listed family.


    Four magic light warriors, full four magic light warriors died in the battle not long ago, but the death of full four magic light warriors was like a stone thrown into the sea. A spray didn''t turn up or even hurt each other.


    At the thought of this, the senior members of the Manwell family could not help feeling cold from head to toe, and they could not compete with each other.


    So before gray came to the door, he was ordered by the family to take the initiative to bring compensation to the door and seek understanding. Now this goal has been achieved, and he is finally relieved that the crisis of extermination has finally been lifted.


    "Greg, let''s speak for the family and hope to reconcile with you -"


    Slightly hesitant, the thin man said, but gray interrupted him before he finished.


    "You''d better not get involved in the listed family, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite. As for the listed family, there is no possibility of reconciliation!"


    Gray''s voice was cold. There seemed to be a cold wind howling in the room, and the temperature in the air seemed to drop to minus tens of degrees. Affected by the cold, the thin man couldn''t help shivering.


    "I see!"


    He didn''t dare to say anything more. He left in a hurry. He was very glad that the family had made the right decision. If it were more at night, the Manwell family might be included in the list of must kill like the listed family.


    Looking at the back of the other party leaving, gray sneered. Although the listed family suffered heavy losses in both clashes, his only loss is a residence, he did not intend to let the listed family go.


    The loss is not big because he is strong. If someone with weak strength has been killed many times, it is naturally impossible to end this matter.


    In the next few days, gray lived in seclusion. Although he had already killed the listed family, he did not immediately set out to the city where the listed family was located, but practiced daily in his residence step by step.


    He was not afraid that the listed family would escape. The listed family could not escape. If the listed family resolutely chose to escape, he might look up at the listed family.


    According to the information, like the Manwell family, the listed family is also the controller of a city. If the other party chooses to escape, it is necessary to give up the city, which is an almost impossible loss for the listed family, so grace is not in a hurry for revenge.


    Before seeking revenge from the listed family, he plans to swallow the blood metamorphosis of the ghost demon fox, improve the blood level of the ghost ability, and make the resurrection ability more powerful.


    Perhaps controlling a family with a city and allowing the family to provide continuous cultivation resources is a better choice than destroying the family.

 Chapter 647

    A week later, in the cultivation room, the virtual shadow of the demon poisonous dragon disappeared, and gray, who was sweating all over, withdrew from the cultivation.


    "Finally, you can swallow the ghost demon fox and change its blood!"


    Gray walked to the bathroom with pure light in his eyes. Kasha followed him and prepared to bathe and dress gray. She served gray like this these days.


    "Not today. No one is allowed to disturb without my order!"


    Gray ordered the door of the bathroom to be locked, and then he put out a vigilance and then lay down in the bathtub.


    The blue crystal bottle is about three inches high, with a delicate surface and a beautiful pattern of ghost fox. This is the vessel with the ghost and fox blood essence, which is also the arch criminal who caused Gray a series of troubles.


    Although this trouble is not necessarily a bad thing for gray, but makes a lot of money, and may even get an endless supply of resources, it is a fact that the trouble arises from it.


    "What is the purpose of the family''s search for the ghost spirits?


    The idea flashed through Gray''s mind and was thrown away by him. He unscrewed the bottle stopper and swallowed the blood spirit of the evil spirit fox.


    Boo, boo, boo¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, waves of stinging pain appeared, just like one long needle after another to Gray''s head, and kept drilling into it. Gray had a splitting headache and a cold sweat.


    To be exact, the pain is not Gray''s head, but Gray''s soul.


    Ghost ability is a soul ability. Taking the blood of a blood beast with this ability is aimed at the soul, which is aimed at the transformation of the soul.


    Soul pain many people will never encounter in their life, because there are few blood beasts with soul ability, and fewer people practice soul blood method.


    Gray was lucky to learn it, and this was not the first time. He also experienced it when swallowing the blood of that wild fox blood beast.


    "Hum -"


    His face twisted with pain, his hair wet with sweat, and Gray''s mouth groaned with pain. He endured the pain of splitting headache.


    For this situation, he has long expected, but he can''t escape. This is the price that must be paid to obtain strength. The only thing he can do is to endure the transformation process accompanied by severe pain.


    For a long time, maybe half an hour, maybe four or five hours, the pain gradually disappeared. Gray was almost half lying in the bathtub like a collapse, involving the transformation of the soul. The pain was more severe than others, almost several times the transformation of swallowing other blood.


    "The upper limit of resurrection ability should have been increased!"


    After a while, gray stood up and thought to himself.


    Before that, his maximum resurrection ability was four king levels or one magic light level. Now, considering his current king level, he should be four magic light levels or one destruction level.


    The strongest ability to resurrect a destruction level and have a destruction level combat power is the limit of his resurrection ability. Of course, this is only in theory and should not be achieved in fact.


    Through the resurrection ability, he has resurrected many people. As long as these people exist, he can''t achieve the resurrection destruction level, so he can only retreat to the second place and achieve the strongest resurrection magic light level.


    "For me now, if the resurrection object is the fifth level of magic light, it can also become a powerful help, but it is a pity that I can''t resurrect the destruction level."


    "I don''t know whether this disadvantage can be improved after integrating more abilities."


    In theory, it can revive the destruction level, but in fact it can''t. I have to say it''s a pity. Gray can''t help thinking of integrating more abilities to change this disadvantage.


    At present, the resurrection ability is only a mixture of corpse control ability and soul ability. If the third ability, the fourth ability or even the fifth ability is integrated into the regular ability, it may be able to improve this disadvantage and remove this restriction.


    "It''s time to fight against the listed family!"


    Gray stood up from the bathtub with a cold chill in his eyes.


    If the level of resurrection ability has been improved and the magic light can be resurrected, it is time to fight against the listed families.


    In Gray''s eyes, the listed family in charge of a city is like a chicken that can lay eggs. Gray''s plan is to control the family and provide him with a steady stream of resources.


    In order to make the listed family truly surrender and control the listed family, the means of resurrection ability is essential, which is also the reason why he has been waiting so far.


    In the meeting hall of the listed family, the senior members of the listed family discussed one by one.


    Originally, there were many empty seats in the conference hall where every meeting was bound to be full. The owners of these empty seats did not come, but could never come. They had all died in Wilman city.


    "We can''t wait to die like this. We must fight back, we must fight back..."


    Driven by fear and hesitation, a graceful woman in a dress said excitedly.


    "Counterattack, how to counterattack? Full four magic light adults have died in each other''s hands. With our remaining strength, do you think they are opponents?"


    A man''s words were like a splash of cold water on the lady, which cooled her excitement and chilled her heart.


    There are five strong magic light in the listed family. Last time, they went to four strong magic light, but all died in the hands of the other party. Now there is only one strong magic light in the whole family, how can they be the opponent of the other party?


    "We can pay the price to let other families do it. As long as the price is enough, I believe other families will be excited."


    A man came up with a suggestion, and his words inspired many people, just like grasping the last straw.


    "Yes, we can invite other families to fight at a cost. No matter how strong his strength is, he is by no means the opponent of all families!"


    Looking at these people who thought they had seized the chance to live and became excited, Aubrey rowlie, the leader of the listed family, who was the only strong demon light in the listed family, shook his head in disappointment.


    "Don''t you understand? Now our enemy is not only gray Fergus, but also all major families."


    "Four strong demons and light have been damaged. The listed family is at its weakest moment. The major families are already waiting to divide up the listed family. In this case, how can they cooperate with the listed family?"


    Aubrey rowlie, the head of the listed family, had a mocking smile on his face. These people thought too naive.


    To some extent, the interests of the major families are consistent with those of gray Fergus.


    When gray Fergus destroyed the listed family, at most they could take away the easily taken property, but the city could not be taken away, and there was no way to manage it by themselves. After all, running a city is not just a simple talk, which requires too many people.


    Now the major families are aware of this, so they have been waiting, waiting for the collapse of the listed family, waiting for gray Fergus to leave, and then flocked to carve up and compete for the city of listed.


    "What about that?"


    The person whose spirit has just become excited is like a punctured balloon. He is suddenly tired and looks forward to Aubrey rowlie. The other party is not only the owner of the listed family, but also the only strong magic light. Maybe the other party has a solution.


    "The only way to do this is to give up the listed cities and escape with the financial resources that can be taken away."


    Facing the hopeful eyes, Aubrey rowlie sighed. In front of absolute strength, all calculations are useless. Even if he has thousands of tricks, he can''t implement them.


    "Give up the listed city? How can this be done? If you lose the listed city, the listed family will lose its foundation..."


    "Master, is there any other way? It''s really..."


    Many people shake their heads one after another and are used to the status of calling the wind and rain in the listed city. They are really unwilling to give up the foundation here.


    Moreover, if they lose their foundation, the listed families are likely to be unable to recover from it. Many families that were once strong and now have fallen into disrepair are the best examples.


    Such negotiations have lasted for several days, but there has been no result. On the decision not to give up the list city, there has always been no consensus.


    "Gray Fergus has left Manville and is likely to be coming to list!"


    Just then, a man opened the door of the conference room and breathed heavily.


    Boom!


    It was like a thunderbolt exploding in the conference room. Everyone''s faces changed in the conference room, and some people trembled slightly. Gray Fergus was finally ready to fight the listed family!


    "Come on, start the defense array of the city..."


    Many people cried nervously, praying in their hearts that the defense array could block each other.


    A few hours later, gray appeared outside the city of Lenin. He had blue and black wings behind him and flew in the sky. He looked at the city of Lenin.


    Like Manville, it is a city with high Rune culture. The use of Rune can be seen in many places in the city. The original world has applied Rune technology to all aspects of life.


    This is a city as prosperous as Manville City, and even slightly beyond Manville city. It is said that there are many minerals distributed near the city, which maintain the prosperity of the city.


    Gray did not enter the city, because there was a hemispherical white defense barrier outside the city, which protected the whole city and prevented gray from entering.


    Shua!


    Gray tried to attack, and a purple time rule ability hit the hemispherical white barrier.


    Awning!


    The hemispherical white barrier has returned to normal with only a ripple on the surface. Obviously, Gray''s attack just now has little effect on the hemispherical barrier.


    "A layer of tortoise shell? Then let me see how hard the tortoise shell is!"


    Looking at such a white barrier, gray sneered and waved between maruna.


    With his feet on the air, maruna galloped in the air. After his speed soared to the limit, he suddenly hit the white barrier with a fist.


    Before his death, he was a magic light warrior at the fifth level of magic light. Even if only physical power was left, the opponent''s combat power should be above gray.


    Boom!


    A powerful blow bombarded the white barrier, and the noise caused was indeed greater than that caused by gray. There were waves on the surface of the white barrier, but it was still unable to break the white barrier, and soon the white barrier returned to calm.


    "Continue!"


    Command maruna to continue attacking the white barrier, and gray joined in.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Under their continuous attack, there was a loud noise near the white barrier, just like thunder in the sky.


    "What a strong defense!"


    More than ten minutes later, gray stepped back and looked at the white barrier with a slight dignified look.


    Even if he joined hands with maruna, he could not have a great impact on the defense barrier. After attacking for more than ten minutes, he did not feel the weakening of the defense barrier. Obviously, even the power of his joint attack with maruna did not exceed the defense limit of the defense barrier.

 Chapter 648

    "Someone is attacking the city of listed!"


    "Is there going to be a family war?"


    With the successive attacks of gray and maruna, huge voices spread all over the city. Many residents in the city walked out of the house in panic and looked at the direction of the sound in the sky.


    A few hours ago, the city of listed was suddenly forbidden to enter and leave, and the defense barrier was activated. At that time, they vaguely speculated that there might be a strong enemy attack, but now it has been confirmed that there is indeed a strong enemy attack.


    This made them anxious and frightened. There was a family war, especially in the city. Who was most affected?


    They are the residents of the city!


    In the last battle in Manville, although Gray had tried to control the scope of power, more than 100 residents still died in the battle.


    In front of the destructive power of the strong magic light, ordinary residents are as fragile as ants. If they don''t pay attention, they may be affected and die.


    "Gray Fergus is coming!"


    There are no families in the city among these people. The families in the city have already received the news from various channels that the listed families have provoked strong enemies.


    Either temporarily evacuated the listed city and hid in other cities to watch from a distance, or hid in a solid secret room and waited for the storm to pass.


    The only family power that can be seen in the city is the people who list families. Their faces are no better than ordinary residents. They all look flustered and dignified.


    They climbed up the wall and anxiously focused on the defensive barrier under constant attack.


    There is no doubt that the strength of gray Fergus can not be blocked by the current listed family.


    The defense barrier laid by the family in the city for hundreds of years is their last line of defense. If they can''t even stop each other, what is waiting for them is likely to be a massacre, just like those companions who died in Manville.


    "Blocked!!!"


    "The defense barrier blocked their attack!"


    Seeing that gray and another person attacked continuously for more than 10 minutes and still failed to damage the defense barrier, the people of the listed family couldn''t help but breathe a sigh and wipe the cold sweat that had already covered their forehead.


    The defense barrier is where they stick to the city and don''t want to leave. Fortunately, the defense barrier didn''t disappoint them and blocked the other party''s attack.


    "Mr. gray, I''m Aubrey rowlie, the owner of the listed family. I know what the listed family has done makes you very angry. My listed family is also willing to make compensation for their mistakes. Please spare the listed family this time!"


    On the wall, surrounded by all the people of the listed family, Aubrey, the leader of the listed family in war clothes, also breathed a sigh and said.


    "Spare the family?"


    Flying in the air, gray, with a sneer on his face, looked down at Aubrey rowlie, the head of the listed family.


    "It''s not impossible!"


    "What is your condition?"


    The other party actually let go, which made Aubrey rowlie and the rest of the family happy.


    Not afraid of the exaggerated conditions put forward by the other party, but afraid of the other party''s refusal, there is no room for negotiation.


    As long as there is room for negotiation, there will be an opportunity for good offices, and the original exaggerated conditions can be negotiated into conditions acceptable to both sides through negotiation.


    Moreover, even if the conditions are exaggerated, they are willing to settle this crisis and get a chance to breathe.


    "Slave belongs to me, slave for generations!"


    Standing in the sky, Gray''s mouth raised a certain range.


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    "It''s impossible to make the listed family slaves for generations!"


    Hearing Gray''s conditions, Aubrey rowlie has not responded, and many people in the rowlie family have roared angrily.


    They were so angry that their faces flushed and their eyes flamed. They wanted to rush out and fight with gray. Blood * * * slaves rarely appeared on them. What is a slave?


    Everything belongs to the master. Life and death are completely between the master''s thoughts. Just like Kensha now, even the body belongs to gray, the master. This is a slave!


    It''s more painful for them to let the listed families, who have a city, control the life and death of millions of people and have long been used to being high, become slaves than to kill them!


    "Your Excellency gray, it is impossible for your family to agree to this condition!"


    Holding back the gushing anger in his heart, Aubrey rowlie said with a blue face.


    Becoming a slave is almost the most humiliating way of surrender in the original world. He can''t promise anything. If he promised, the listed family will never raise his head, and he will also be a sinner of the listed family.


    Facing the fire breathing eyes, gray looked as usual and looked at them with interest.


    Now that you know your anger, why didn''t you think about his anger when you robbed him and sent experts to kill him after the robbery failed?


    People always have to pay the price for what they have done. Since the listed family wants his life, it naturally has to pay back at the cost of life. Being a slave for generations is a more relaxed condition for him. At least there is life, although life will not belong to him.


    "This is my condition. If I don''t agree, I have to destroy the listed families!"


    Gray looked at Aubrey rowlie, and the cold color in his eyes even made Aubrey rowlie a little afraid to look directly.


    "Arrogance, you want to destroy the listed family!"


    "There is a defense barrier. My listed family has been invincible!"


    "Yes, as long as we don''t leave the city, he can''t help us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the listed families, there are old people who blow their beard and stare, middle-aged people with bloodshot eyes, and young people with a proud face.


    The humiliating conditions put forward by gray made the listed family extremely angry, and the defense barrier that was not broken under Gray''s attack gave the listed family great confidence, and they abused recklessly.


    Gray glanced coldly at the revilers, but anyone who was swept by his eyes could not help feeling a cold in his heart, his body was faintly cold, a cool breath was pouring into his body, and subconsciously lowered his head.


    But at the thought of having a defense barrier, the other party couldn''t enter the city at all, so he couldn''t help but have the courage to stare back at gray.


    "With this layer of tortoise shell, I really think I can''t help you?"


    Gray, with a cold face, turned and flew away from the city of Lenin.


    "Gray Fergus is gone!"


    "Ha ha, I know there''s no defense barrier. Gray Fergus left in despair!"


    "Hum, no matter how strong your strength is, if you can''t break the defense barrier, you can''t think about it. I''ll list the families."


    Seeing gray turning away, the people of the listed family were all excited and excited. It was like winning a battle. In fact, since just now, they were trembling under Gray''s authority and didn''t dare to go out of the defense barrier.


    "This is far from over!"


    Only Aubrey rowlie, the owner of the house, and a few people did not relax, and their hearts were still deeply worried.


    Although the defense barrier blocks the other party and makes the other party return in vain, the defense barrier of the listed city cannot be opened all the time. In a short time, the materials in the listed city are sufficient to be self-sufficient, but over time, there will be a shortage of materials in the listed city.


    Therefore, the threat is far from being lifted. If we do not reach a settlement with the other party, the threat will not be lifted.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The crisis was temporarily lifted, and the listed family was ready to withdraw from the city wall and return to the city. At this time, a huge noise suddenly appeared, just like a beating drum, one after another, with great rhythm.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The eyes of all the people in the listed family looked in the direction of the voice, and then everyone''s face changed. Some people''s eyes were round and frightened, and some people trembled because of fear.


    In the distance, a giant is stepping forward. The frequency of four legs is not fast, but the speed is extremely terrible. Each step is enough to go tens of meters.


    This is a behemoth with a length of more than 40 meters. It is not a scale, but a black defense, which is not weaker than the cuticle of the scale.


    The huge eyes are as big as a grinding plate, and the slightly flat mouth shows staggered sharp teeth, each of which is like a huge blade.


    The body is full of thick sharp spikes, especially at the tail. The number of spikes is very dense, dense enough to make people hair at a glance.


    "Disaster level blood beast... Thorn disaster crocodile, no, how can it be? How can disaster level blood beast appear here?"


    "How? How?"


    "It''s over, the list city is over!"


    Everyone''s face turned to despair, and some people screamed in horror.


    If the companions around them will remind them to pay attention to etiquette at ordinary times, but no one reminds them at this time, it is not that the companions around them are likely to be more impolite than them.


    "How? Are the listed families doomed to collapse?"


    There was a sad smile on Aubrey rowlie''s face.


    Disaster level blood beast, the embodiment of disaster, will bring devastating disaster to this place wherever it appears. Listed city is not a city close to the taboo forest, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a disaster.


    "Look, there''s someone on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile!"


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed in disbelief, and the others looked at him and were stunned.


    Behind the thorn disaster crocodile, a person''s figure is clearly visible.


    This is a young man with black hair. His black hair is like ink. He is slender and tall. His clothes are flying with the wind, which looks very elegant.


    At this time, the other party looked at the listed city, and the look in his eyes was cold and indifferent.


    "It''s him, it''s gray Fergus!"


    "How could it be? He has a disaster level war beast!"


    The faces of the people of the listed families were as white as white paper. The most arrogant people who had scolded gray were shaking and paralyzed on the ground.


    The defense barrier is where their confidence lies, but now it seems that this confidence is not so safe.


    They can already imagine what will be waiting for them when the other party breaks the defense barrier!

 Chapter 649

    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The thorn disaster crocodile stood outside the listed city. Its huge height made it higher than the city wall. All the listed families on the city wall could clearly see its head full of sharp teeth. It came with a strong visual impact. A chill made them cool from head to foot.


    "Under Greg, we can sit down and talk slowly and negotiate a compensation condition acceptable to both sides!"


    Aubrey rowlie looked at gray standing on the thorn disaster crocodile with a frozen face. With his eyesight, he could naturally see that the thorn disaster crocodile in front of him was not alive, but manipulated by the corpse''s ability. He just didn''t know whether it was the other party''s ability or magic weapon.


    But even if it is not a living thorn disaster crocodile, its destructive power is extremely terrible, especially as far as he knows, the physical power of thorn disaster crocodile is comparable to disaster level.


    In the face of this level of attack, he had no bottom in his heart whether the city''s defense barrier could block it.


    "Yes, but after I break the defense barrier!"


    Standing on the thorn disaster crocodile, gray glanced at the people of the listed families one after another. The people he swept this time were no longer arrogant, with a pale face and a slightly trembling body.


    "Attack!"


    Gray gave the order to attack the thorn disaster crocodile. Suddenly, he saw that the giant tail of the thorn disaster crocodile suddenly shook up and hit the defense barrier of the city.


    Boom!


    The loud noise sounded like a mountain avalanche, earthquake and tsunami, and the whole city and even the surrounding areas were shaking violently.


    The white barrier pulled by the giant tail of the thorn disaster crocodile has violent waves on the surface, and a trace of cracks can be seen faintly.


    The white barrier that gray and maruna couldn''t do together was damaged with just one hit. This is the strength of the thorn disaster crocodile!


    Bramble disaster crocodile is a disaster level blood beast with earth system ability, but it''s not just that. Each other''s strength and defense are comparable to disaster level. Gray learned it only after consulting the books of Bilan family.


    The books he had read before had no records of blood beasts at and above the disaster level, so he was almost blank for the blood beasts at and above the disaster level. Fortunately, the books of the Bilan family let him know something about this, and he was no longer as blank as before.


    "There is a crack in the defense barrier!!!"


    "The defense barrier can''t stop the attack of thorn disaster crocodile!"


    Seeing the crack on the white barrier and knowing what it represents, all the listed families turned pale without any blood.


    Some people, because of fear and despair, can''t help urine seeping out and sending out a stench.


    Some people retreated because of fear and fell off the wall.


    "Lord gray, please stop. Everything can be negotiated!"


    Aubrey rowlie was also palpitating. The instinct of his body couldn''t help shaking, and he forced him to suppress it.


    Even the magic light warrior still has an impulse to worship in front of the disaster level destructive power. In front of such destructive power, the magic light warrior is just a stronger bug.


    "It will stop, but not now!"


    Looking at the ugly listed family, Gray''s face was indifferent.


    Break the defense barrier and tear up the last strength of the listed family. Only in this way can we completely defeat the psychological defense line of the listed family and make the listed family willing to be slaves and servants.


    Although he has the ability of resurrection, he does not intend to resurrect and control too many people. He is only prepared to control the listed family owners in the magic light realm, while others are prepared to force them to submit by relying on strong strength.


    People always cherish their lives. When they find that if they don''t succumb and wait for their end, they will only die, many people will choose to succumb. In fact, few people really prefer death to surrender.


    If there is such a person, gray naturally does not recommend killing him.


    He doesn''t care about talents. All he needs is a group of kowtowing men to govern the city and provide him with a steady stream of resources.


    He doesn''t care if he will die, as long as the remaining people are enough to control the city.


    Boom, boom!


    The giant tail of the thorn disaster crocodile hit the white barrier again and again, making a loud noise again and again.


    Every loud noise is like hitting the hearts of the listed family, which makes the hearts of the listed family jump wildly, because every loud noise makes them closer and closer to death.


    Under the pressure of despair, an individual''s face turned dull and was scared silly!


    It''s not that their psychological tolerance is weak, but that the fear brought to them by the thorn disaster crocodile is too strong.


    As people of the original world, they know more about the horror of disaster level blood beasts than gray, and what will happen if the defense barrier is broken.


    "Stop attacking. I''m willing to be a slave!"


    It''s no better to be stupid without being scared. Many people''s arrogance before their mental collapse is gone, slumped on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Gray looked coldly at the ugliness of the listed family, with only a cold look in his eyes without any guilt.


    The situation will develop to today. The other party asked for this step. The long-term supremacy has expanded the listed family. He takes other people''s lives as a child''s play and takes them at will. What he is doing now is just what the other party often does.


    Click!


    There were more and more cracks on the surface of the white barrier, just like chapped glass, and there were cracks like cobwebs. Finally, with a clear sound, the white barrier broke and dissipated into countless white lights. There was no obstacle between gray and the listed family.


    The huge head of the thorn disaster crocodile was low, and its eyes were big enough to have a millstone. It stared at the people of the listed family. The people of the listed family couldn''t help retreating to the edge of the city wall.


    But it is futile. With the speed of thorns and crocodiles, if you want to attack, you can easily cross this distance.


    Above the head of the thorn disaster crocodile, gray looked at Aubrey rowlie, the head of the listed family.


    "For the last time, I ask you if you are willing to submit to generations of slavery!"


    "List the family... Can''t be a slave!"


    Facing the pressure of thorns and crocodiles, Aubrey rowlie''s face was dignified, and bean''s cold sweat kept sliding down, but he said hard.


    "Really? That''s a pity!"


    Gray looked cold. The next moment, a huge claw of the thorn disaster crocodile suddenly raised and patted Aubrey rowlie.


    For a moment, Aubrey rowlie felt creepy and scared to avoid back, but no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t be faster than the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Poof!


    The huge claws big enough to have a room covered him under the claws, and he was forcibly photographed into the wall.


    I don''t know how many bones are broken. I''m covered with blood. I''m deeply trapped in the city wall. There''s no movement. I don''t know life or death.


    The reason why Gray was able to escape from the attack of disaster level blood beasts was that under the action of time rules, maruna''s speed had exceeded that of ordinary disaster level blood beasts, and Aubrey rowlie''s speed was obviously out of reach.


    "The owner of the house is dead. Run away!"


    Aubrey rowlie, the master of the magic light realm, did not know his life or death with just one blow. The rest of the rowlie family completely lost their fighting spirit, turned around in despair and fear, jumped down the wall and fled to the city.


    Awning!


    Outside the city wall, the four legs of the thorn disaster crocodile bent slightly, and then suddenly kicked on the ground. The huge body of more than 40 meters soared up, crossed the city wall and jumped into the city wall.


    Huge bodies fell, a large area of buildings collapsed, and the first to bear the brunt was to list several people in front of the family.


    Poof!


    Under the huge claws of the room, several people who rushed to the front were trampled into meat sauce. Those who escaped were scared to the ground and feces and urine flowed out.


    "If anyone runs away, they will be your end!"


    Standing on the thorn disaster crocodile, Gray said coldly. His voice was not loud, but the thorn disaster crocodile under his feet gave his words a strong deterrent. All the people who fled in panic couldn''t help stopping.


    "Choose, slave belongs to me or die..."


    Gray''s eyes looked at the rest like a sharp knife.


    "Dream, people of listed families will never degenerate into slaves -"


    An old man shouted angrily, but at the next moment, a huge claw patted him, and his voice stopped suddenly.


    The Giant Claw lifted up, his body had disappeared, and there was only a pool of meat mud left, which was difficult to maintain the human shape.


    "Who else objects?"


    The raised Giant Claw seemed to fall at any time, and blood was dripping on it, including the blood of the old man just now and the blood of the people who died before.


    "I am willing to... Be a slave!"


    "I am willing to... Be a slave!"


    Knowing that the outcome of the resistance is death, there are no people like the old man. A person from a listed family lowers his head, bites his lips and bleeds, suffocating and bending the tunnel.


    At this moment, their original pride and glory were torn to pieces, but on the contrary, the pressure also disappeared, the pressure disappeared, and their bodies seemed to suddenly lose their strength, paralyzed on the ground and greedily breathing fresh air.


    Some people can''t help comforting themselves. Maybe following a powerful master is not a bad thing. Although they have lost their freedom, they have a strong backer. The listed family may be more prosperous and prosperous.


    "Very good."


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. The goal was finally achieved. Compared with direct killing, it took a lot more effort, but the harvest was also greater. The resources in charge of a city family will be supplied to him for his use, and his strength will be improved faster.


    Jumping off the thorns and crocodiles, he picked up Aubrey, the leader of the listed family. Listed''s body was covered with blood, and gray flew to a forest outside the city.


    Although the listed family has surrendered, it is also necessary to install a trusted person. Otherwise, the listed family is likely to obey him in public and disobey him in secret, and do something to harm his interests.

 Chapter 650

    In the center of the city, gray followed Aubrey, the owner of the listed family, into the owner''s study.


    Entering the study, gray sat on a cold leather chair made of some kind of ice blood animal leather, while Aubrey stood respectfully with no trace of dissatisfaction and frustration in her eyes.


    In fact, Aubrey died when he was photographed into the wall by the thorn disaster crocodile. Now, although the body is still the original body, the soul is already another person.


    "To tell you the truth, the family should not hesitate to find the ghost magic fox blood essence."


    Gray looked at Aubrey and asked him that this was what he had been thinking about in recent days. The family''s obvious and unnatural fervor for the ghost fox blood was not even normal. Even if he had no secret to it, Gray would not believe anything.


    "Lord Gray, the Aubrey family at any cost sought the phantom magic fox blood essence, is to make the phantom agent, this is a kind of medicine that can not fear the ghost for a time."


    Aubrey, who was resurrected by the resurrection ability and was completely loyal to gray, did not hide and told the reason why the listed family searched for the blood of the ghost demon fox.


    "In order to refine the potion without fear of ghosts for a period of time?"


    Gray asked with a playful look on his face.


    "Did the listed family find a ghost area?"


    Among the books collected by the Biran family, gray once saw an interesting record. It is certain that the history of the original world can be traced back to when, which has long been irrefutable. The history is extremely long.


    In such a long time, there have been many terrorist wars, each with the participation of several rule-based strong people, and the disaster caused is unimaginable.


    Just as people can''t care about the life and death of ants under their feet, rules and strong people can''t care about the life and death of ordinary people. Too many people died in the disaster. Their souls gathered and turned into ghosts. Finally, a special ghost area was formed in the place where the terrorist war broke out.


    Ghost region, a gathering place of ghosts, a place shrouded in fog all year round.


    Ghosts are afraid of the sun and can''t appear in the daytime. However, when the number of ghosts is enough, this rule is broken. There will be fog where they gather, and the sun can''t shine in, and they can still go out and wander even in the daytime.


    "Yes, when the family was mining a mine, a ghost area was found at the bottom of the ground. That''s why we searched for the devil''s blood essence and prepared me to make a phantom potion."


    Aubrey replied respectfully.


    "Are you still a master of medicine refining?"


    Gray was slightly surprised and even surprised.


    Aubrey''s own strength is not strong, that is, the first level of magic light. This strength can''t increase Gray''s combat effectiveness. It can''t help in the battle.


    The main reason why we use the resurrection ability to resurrect each other is to value each other''s identity, want to control the listed family through each other, and turn the listed family into our own resource point.


    But he didn''t want the other party to be able to refine the ghost potion, which made him feel that reviving the other party was no less valuable than reviving a magic light level 5.


    The spirit of the magic fox blood can be used to make the phantom medicament. The level of the other party must be the master of the refining medicine. There is a master of refining medicine as a subordinate. As long as the supply of medicinal materials can be guaranteed, there will be no shortage of supplementary drugs.


    ¡±Yes, Lord gray. "


    Aubrey''s respect should be that with Aubrey''s soul memory, he can naturally refine magic potions.


    "Very good."


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. What is unexpected joy? This is probably that he just wanted to control the listed family, but he didn''t expect to accidentally harvest a medicine refining master.


    The news of Gray''s entry into the city of listed spread rapidly from the city of listed.


    The city without the listed family will be a huge fat, so the major families have been closely watching the war between gray and the listed family, waiting for the collapse of the listed family and becoming the last hunter to occupy the city.


    Some families are still thinking that if gray can''t break through the city of listed, they will stand up and cooperate with gray to break through the city of listed. Of course, they will share the benefits after breaking the city of listed.


    There are spies placed by various families in the city of listing, so when the city of listing was broken, news soon spread to all major families.


    In a cool room under the rune array, a handsome man with braided beard sat back on the leather sofa. There was a beautiful maid on his left and right sides, embracing his left and right hands in a soft place, polishing his nails with a nail sharpener.


    This is a man who looks more than 30 years old. He is selad kuitz, the head of the kuitz family. The reason why he looks young is that he is powerful and has become a king level strong man early.


    "Lord, there is news from the city of listing!"


    A plump woman in a very concave housekeeper''s dress came up, came close to him and said respectfully.


    Taking women as housekeepers is not uncommon in the original world. It is obviously applicable in this world to "do secretaries when there is something to do, and do secretaries when there is nothing to do".


    "Read."


    Selad kuitz nodded slightly and motioned for the other party to open the message and read it to him.


    The plump woman answered, then opened the letter paper and read it.


    "The listed family actually surrendered to gray Fergus..."


    Hearing the content read by the plump woman, selad kuaitz frowned slightly. The result was completely different from what he expected, nor was it what he expected.


    Originally, he expected that gray Fergus would destroy the listed family, and then left the city after the listed family searched it again, but now, the listed family has not been destroyed. Not only that, he actually took refuge in gray Fergus, which is completely opposite to what he expected.


    "Gray Fergus, do you want to cause public anger?"


    Serad kuitz''s face wore a cold color and felt the anger of his master. The two maids next to him could not help trembling, and the soft parts were squeezed more tightly.


    The listed family took refuge in gray Fergus, that is to say, the city became the property of gray Fergus, which was obviously completely different from what the major families expected. He could imagine that other major families would react like him when they heard the news.


    It can be said that gray Fergus did not destroy the listed family, but took the listed family for his own use, which has touched the interests of the major families and will certainly cause the anger of the major families. The benefits are completely occupied by gray Fergus alone, which is not allowed by the major families.


    Although gray Fergus is powerful, he will not be an opponent in the face of the cooperation of major families.


    "Gray Fergus is still too young to understand such a simple truth. Take what you should take and don''t move what you shouldn''t take, otherwise you will get into big trouble."


    His face was cold and his eyes were cold. He wondered whether he would become a person connecting the families. Although he would have a deep hatred with gray Fergus, he would gain the most benefits among the families.


    However, the plump woman''s next words extinguished the anger that had just risen in his heart. Not only did he extinguish it, but he felt cold all over, like falling into an ice cellar.


    "Gray Fergus has a war beast of thorn disaster crocodile!"


    Unexpected news, powerful news, this is definitely like a hurricane. The other party not only has strong strength, but also has a disaster level war beast.


    Disaster level blood beast, what is disaster level blood beast?


    Like a disaster, it brings destruction. This is the disaster level blood beast.


    In an instant, the rising plan was forcibly extinguished by him, and he didn''t even dare to think in his mind. It was really the same plan as seeking death.


    If it were only gray Fergus and his servant, all families would be able to resist and suppress, but it definitely did not include a disaster level blood beast.


    Disaster level is equivalent to the realm. There are five levels of gap between destruction level and magic light level. From then on, it is not difficult to see the strength of disaster level, which is not the same level as magic light.


    It can be said that even if all the major families unite, they can never be the opponent of this thorn disaster crocodile, or even they can''t even break each other''s defense.


    "Carefully select a gift. I''m going to list city!"


    After thinking about it, he quickly ordered.


    If the kuitz family has a strong strength that other families can''t compete with, he will fight against the surrounding families and change places. He can''t help worrying that gray will fight against the kuitz family.


    Since he is not an opponent, the only thing he can do is to show his friendliness, abandon part of his interests and establish a friendly relationship with the other party. In this way, even if the other party wants to fight against the big family, he will not choose his family.


    Similar scenes took place in the major families just as selad kuaitz made his decision.


    It can be said that this time, the major families were frightened. They thought that the strength of the other party was only a little stronger than them, but they were shocked to find that the other party was not at the same level as them.

 Chapter 651

    The house of the listed family in the listed city. After controlling the listed family, gray lived here, and kasha was taken over.


    Although the listed city is not located next to the taboo forest like Manville, it is not too far from the taboo forest.


    An hour or two is enough for flying, and it will take little time if space transmission is used. When you want to hunt blood animals, you can immediately enter the forbidden forest.


    "Your Excellency gray, welcome to Weiqin city when you are free!"


    A lady in a long golden gem dress with noble temperament saluted gray slightly and left.


    She is the head of the Weiqin family, which is not weaker than the listed family before its strength was not weakened. She is the controller of the Weiqin city.


    Since gray showed the disaster level war beast and accepted the listed families, many families came to visit one after another.


    Although most of the visitors are received by the listed family, a small number of visitors have to be received by gray in person because of their noble status, which is one of the convenience.


    It took gray a lot of effort, but he got a lot of benefits.


    Every visiting family naturally comes to the door with gifts, especially those sent by major families. The gifts are more valuable one by one, including all kinds of precious magic herbs and magic potions.


    "Lord gray, you''re ready to go at any time."


    Seeing that gray had sent off the guests, Aubrey appeared and said respectfully to gray.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Gray nodded and walked out. He was ready to explore the ghost area found by the listed family.


    Since he learned that there was such a place, he planned to find out. Places like ghost area are very extreme, and extreme environment is easy to produce extreme things.


    It is for this reason that the family will collect ghost spirits and the blood essence of the fox to make phantom agents.


    The phantom magic fox blood essence has been swallowed by Gray. It is impossible to make the phantom medicament. However, if you are possessed of the phantom magic fox blood and have the spirit ability, Gray is naturally fearless.


    A carriage drove out of the listed city without the family emblem of the listed family. It was a carriage that was not too luxurious from the outside. No one would expect to sit in it with the owner of the listed family and gray.


    The news of the ghost area found near the listed city was tightly blocked by the listed family. Other families didn''t know it. It was inevitable that the news leaked. They left the listed city very low-key.


    After several hours, the carriage arrived at a mine with reclamation traces. The mine had stopped mining because it found the ghost area, but many people were stationed, even at the king level.


    There was supposed to be a magic light stationed here, but when he was in Manville City, he died in Gray''s hands.


    Through the deep and curved mine cave, gray and Aubrey went down all the way. After more than a thousand meters, a cave appeared in front of them.


    The diameter of the cave is about 10 meters. It is wrapped by the gray fog. It can be seen that there is a vast white light floating through the fog.


    Gray, who had been dealing with ghosts many times, could see at a glance that it was the light from the ghosts.


    "Let''s go!"


    The ghost ability was used to produce a soul barrier to drive away ghosts, shrouded around himself and Aubrey, and gray stepped in.


    Step out, gray saw the scene in the ghost area.


    This is an open underground world, full of gray fog and low visibility. Even with Gray''s current vision, he can only see tens of meters away.


    The distance of tens of meters makes gray feel creepy. There are a large number of ghosts, dense ghosts. It is conservatively estimated that there are at least more than 100 ghosts within these tens of meters.


    There are so many ghosts just at the entrance. You can imagine how many ghosts there will be in the whole ghost area.


    No wonder the listed family found this ghost area. Instead of sending powerful people with fire or lightning ability to kill, they refined ghost potion. There are too many ghosts to kill at all.


    The ghost ability shrouds, gray and Aubrey move forward. The soul wave generated by the ghost ability can not only enslave the ghost, but also have an excellent effect of driving away the ghost. The ghosts on their way avoid snakes and scorpions one after another.


    "How many people died?"


    After walking for half an hour, all he saw were human ghosts one after another. They were as dense as ants in the ant nest, which surprised gray.


    Each human ghost represents a living person. So many ghosts represent how many people died?


    million? must?


    I don''t know how wide the ghost area is, and there''s no way to estimate it, but it''s certain that the number is absolutely exaggerated.


    There must have been a terrible war here at the beginning. There must be strong rules among the two sides participating in the war. This underground space may be a strong rules who changed the earth with the earth system ability and dragged the world originally on the surface into the ground.


    Ahead, a small stone with white light attracted Gray''s attention. Gray walked over and picked it up.


    The small stone is about the size of a finger. It looks irregular and uneven. It is no different from ordinary stones. The only difference is that the other party has been emitting white light, which is very similar to the light on the ghost.


    "Lord gray, this is a soul stone. It can only be produced in places where ghosts are very dense. It is the material for refining some special magic potions. It is of high value."


    Aubrey introduced to gray.


    "High value, how high?"


    Gray contacted many ghosts, but it was the first time he met the soul stone, which aroused his interest. This kind of thing could still be produced in places with dense ghosts. He looked curiously at Aubrey and asked.


    "For example, if you sell this soul stone in your hand, it should be enough to sell to about one million."


    Aubrey took a closer look at the size of the soul stone in Gray''s hand and valued it.


    "Million..."


    Gray was faint, and a finger sized thing could be sold to millions of magic coins. What he could call it astronomical price was that he finally knew why the family would buy and steal the ghost magic fox blood at any cost.


    There was a harvest of millions of magic coins in only half an hour, which obviously would not be their only harvest in this ghost area. What amazing harvest would it be if the whole ghost area was explored?


    It is not difficult to understand that the family of ROC is so free at all costs to rob ghost spirits.


    The two continued their search. A few hours later, they harvested a full seven soul stones.


    Although the probability of the birth of the soul stone is very low, it can not stand. This is a ghost area, and it is a ghost area that no one has ever visited. As the first batch of people to arrive, the harvest is naturally the greatest.


    "Lord gray, there''s a plant over there!"


    Suddenly Aubrey pointed to the left and said.


    Although in terms of combat power, gray must surpass Aubrey, but in terms of eyesight, gray is a little worse than Aubrey. After all, his own realm is still the third level King level, and Aubrey is already the realm of magic light.


    In this ghost area, the plants that can survive and exist are naturally not ordinary plants. They walked in that direction and walked about 100 meters. A plant dozens of centimeters high appeared in front of them.


    This is a plant with light red light on the surface. The plant rhizome is straight, and the leaves are slightly red, just like a curved moon. It grows evenly along the rhizome. The light red light on the plant surface is emitted by these leaves.


    "Lord gray, this is blood moon grass. It is the main material of blood moon potion whose level is also above blood dragon potion!"


    Aubrey said with great excitement.


    "The main material of blood moon potion?"


    Hearing Aubrey''s introduction, gray couldn''t help brightening his eyes and was slightly excited in his heart.


    Blood moon potion, he once saw the introduction of this potion in a book. It is a precious potion with the same effect as blood dragon potion, but more than ten times stronger than blood dragon potion.


    Gray is deeply aware of the effect of blood dragon medicine. Taking it twice in a row has greatly improved his strength, especially for the first time.


    The efficacy of blood moon medicine is more than 10 times stronger than that of blood dragon medicine. How strong will its efficacy be and how much will it be improved after taking it?


    The only regret is that this blood dragon medicine has too strong efficacy. If you take it below the magic light level, you must dilute it and take it several times, otherwise you will not be able to withstand the transformation of efficacy and lead to physical collapse.


    "Are you sure to refine blood moon potion?"


    Gray asked Aubrey looking forward.


    "Yes, although I haven''t refined the blood moon potion, I''ve refined the potion of the same level. I''m sure it''s successful."


    O''brillo said with confidence that as a master in the field of medicine refining, he is naturally extremely confident in his field.


    "Very good."


    Gray nodded with satisfaction and felt more and more that it was not a loss to occupy a place for resurrection.


    Aubrey squatted down and carefully scraped the surrounding soil. Gray didn''t move. The soil was gray. It was obviously not normal soil, and so was the fact.


    This place has existed for too long. The dead people''s flesh and blood disappeared into bones, and then the bones turned into ashes. These gray white things look like soil. In fact, they are not soil but ashes.


    , although Gray was not afraid of this kind of thing, he held the idea of being free from contamination.


    Ding!


    Aubrey''s hand touched something hard, and it was like hitting metal, making a crisp sound.


    Gray looked at a jade like bone. Judging from its shape and size, it should be a human arm bone.

 Chapter 652

    "No human bones turned into ashes?"


    Gray was slightly surprised. This was the first time he saw a skeleton that had not turned into ashes after he entered the ghost area. He couldn''t help looking carefully.


    With Aubrey''s cleaning around the blood moon grass, one bone after another appeared.


    Skull, ribs, hand bones, spine, thigh bones, leg bones, foot bones.


    A complete and undamaged skeleton outline appeared in front of gray. There was no distribution of authority. I don''t know it had dissipated in a long time, but disappeared for other reasons.


    The whole body of the bones is jade, which is different from that of the bones of ordinary King level strong people. The jade surface of the other party''s bones can vaguely see the trend of transformation to silver.


    "Can you see what strength it was before life?"


    It was the first time for gray to see the bones transformed into silver. Gray couldn''t help looking at Aubrey.


    "It should be a destroyer, and it should be a destroyer who is only one step away from the rule level."


    Aubrey looked at the skeleton with a deep shock.


    "I''ve heard that the bones of the strong at the rule level are silver, just like watered by silver metal. This person''s bones have been transformed into silver, and must have been transitioning to the rule level."


    "The destroyer who is only one step away from the rule level?"


    Hearing Aubrey''s words, Gray was also deeply shocked.


    The existence of destruction and terror, even in the original world where strong people come out in large numbers, can definitely be called the top strong.


    It is precisely because of this that he can rely on the corpse of a disaster level blood beast of the same level as the destroyer, so that the major families in the surrounding area can not compete and come to court one after another.


    And how powerful would a man who stood at the top of the destruction level and could become a magic light only one step away?


    It is such a strong existence that he died here. It can be imagined how terrible the battle broke out here at the beginning.


    Looking away from the bones, gray looked at the blood moon grass.


    Blood moon grass is their harvest. As for this skeleton, although the skeleton of the human strong can be used as the material of magic weapons like the skeleton of the powerful blood beast, he has no such intention.


    Moreover, if this magic weapon refined from corpses is known by some temples that boast of justice, it will be wildly pursued and killed. Although gray does not think that refining magic weapons from corpses is evil, just as it is evil to use enemy corpses as weapons, he does not have the idea of trying.


    "Is this blood moon grass bred by the corpse of the strong man?"


    Looking at the blood moon grass, gray looked thoughtful.


    The rhizome of blood moon grass was rooted in the skeleton, so he had to wonder whether it was the strong man''s skeleton that bred blood moon grass. It was because of the strong man''s skeleton that there was blood moon grass.


    "It should be. I heard that blood moon grass grows on the corpses. Now it seems so."


    Aubrey nodded and confirmed Gray''s judgment. The reason why this blood moon grass can appear is entirely because of the skeleton of the strong man.


    Even if a strong person dies, the flesh and blood essence of the whole body is also a good tonic for other creatures. The blood moon grass apparently grew up by absorbing the flesh essence.


    "A reincarnation?"


    Thinking of the relationship between the blood moon grass and the bones of the strong, gray couldn''t help sighing, the wonderful relationship between things.


    The unknown strong man can grow to such a point that he must have taken many magic potions refined with magic herbs before he died. When he died, his body bred magic herbs again.


    The magic medicine nourishes the strong man, and the strong flesh after death has nourished magical herbs in turn, forming a complete cycle between them.


    "Reincarnation is the simplest and most unsolvable rule. I don''t know if there are rules. The strong can break this rule..."


    Thinking of reincarnation, gray couldn''t help thinking of the rule level strong, because they are the people who live the longest and are the people who are most likely to break this rule.


    Rule level ability not only gives them strong ability, but also gives them all kinds of strange means. Maybe some of them can get rid of the restrictions of reincarnation rules and have unlimited life by virtue of this means. Therefore, gray believes that the strong rule level is the most likely person to break reincarnation.


    Of course, these are gray''s guesses. He doesn''t dare to draw a conclusion whether there is such a strong rule level.


    His understanding of the strong at the rule level is too little. He can''t understand what kind of state it is until he reaches a certain level. Naturally, he can''t judge whether the person who breaks the reincarnation really exists.


    Carefully pick the blood moon grass, gray and Aubrey leave, ready to start a new exploration.


    This ghost area is a treasure land. It is conservatively estimated that they have harvested more than ten million magic coins, and this is just their harvest for several hours.


    What will you gain if you completely explore this ghost area in a few days?


    This is an unexplored treasure land, waiting for them to explore the treasures. They don''t want to waste time for a moment.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a sharp piercing sound suddenly remembered that the sound was extremely sharp and harsh, which made gray and Aubrey''s eardrums faint and painful, and a burst of goose bumps sprang up on their bodies.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Something hit the invisible soul barrier supported by Gray''s ghost ability, making Gray''s soul feel dizzy like being hit by an invisible giant hammer, and his body stumbled with the dizziness of his soul.


    "What?"


    Stabilize his body, Gray''s face changed greatly, and the invisible soul barrier was almost smashed. If it was smashed, the result would be unimaginable.


    Although he has ghost ability and can restrain and control ghosts, it does not mean that ghosts will not hurt him. If the soul barrier is broken, the surrounding ghosts will swarm over. If he can''t escape in time or prop up the soul barrier again, he must be dead waiting for him and Aubrey.


    He and Aubrey''s eyes could not help looking at the direction they had just hit, and immediately saw that not far from them, a ghost different from other ghosts appeared.


    The light on this ghost is obviously brighter than other ghosts, which makes them feel like standing out from the crowd. Moreover, they actually saw a faint face on this ghost, which is the first time they have seen a ghost that can distinguish faces.


    The ghost''s face before was blurred and could not tell who was who, but the ghost''s face in front of him, although slightly blurred, was vaguely recognizable and completely different from other ghosts.


    Moreover, the difference between this ghost and other ghosts is more than that. The soul barrier supported by gray has the effect of driving away ghosts. Other ghosts avoid when they encounter far away, but the ghost in front of them not only does not avoid, but attacks the soul barrier.


    Shua!


    Failed to break Gray''s soul barrier, the ghost hit again.


    "Attack with fire magic weapons!"


    Gray told Aubrey that Aubrey quickly took out a knife magic weapon with flame attribute, and a concise blue flame attacked the oncoming ghost.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The blue flame spread all the way. Many ghosts could not dodge and turned into ashes under the blue flame, but this special ghost did not become one of the many ghosts burned to ashes.


    The other party''s figure quickly moved sideways to avoid it, and hit Gray''s soul barrier again from the other side.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The soul barrier supported by the ghost ability was hit again. Gray''s soul was like being hit by an invisible hammer again. His soul was stabbed and his body couldn''t help staggering again.


    "So fast, this ghost was definitely a destroyer, and it''s not an ordinary destroyer!"


    A cold sweat appeared on his forehead and Gray''s face was dignified.


    The speed displayed by the ghost in an instant was so fast that gray and aubrin could hardly catch it, faster than maruna accelerated by the ability of time rules.


    Under the influence of time rule ability, maruna''s speed has surpassed the general destroyer, but the other party''s speed is even faster than maruna. It can be imagined that the other party''s strength in his lifetime.


    "I''m afraid this ghost was transformed by the soul of the skeleton strong man after his death."


    Aubrey looked at the bones not far from them and said his guess.


    The reason for this judgment is that the strength is right. This skeleton is left after the death of a strong man who is only one step away from the rule level, and this ghost is not only a strong man of destruction level, but also an ordinary strong man of destruction level.


    In addition, through visual inspection, the height of the skeleton is very close to the height of the ghost. It is obviously not an ordinary coincidence that it appears around the skeleton and is very close to the height.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Another impact hit the soul barrier supported by gray. Another wave of stinging pain came from Gray''s soul, and bursts of fatigue passed from Gray''s soul. That is the result of a large amount of consumption of soul power. Each impact will consume a large amount of soul power, and Gray''s soul power is being consumed rapidly.


    "If you can''t stop it, you can stop it a few more times, and the soul defense barrier will collapse. You must withdraw!"


    The ghost in front of them is obviously beyond the scope they can cope with. It is not what they can cope with now. Gray makes a decision immediately and is ready to use space transmission to withdraw immediately.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    At this time, when gray was ready to use space for transmission, a sudden change appeared. After integrating into gray''s body, because it could not be stimulated temporarily, the used golden sword basically emerged in Gray''s hands automatically, and a nameless wave spread.

 Chapter 653

    "What''s going on?"


    Gray''s face changed slightly. It was the critical moment to escape. The golden sword suddenly came out. This is not a good phenomenon. If the other party can affect the space transmission, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Grabbing Aubrey''s shoulder, he immediately inspired the space transmission, but the next moment his face became ugly. He always thought that the space transmission that had enabled him to escape successfully many times had failed!


    He looked at the golden sword still trembling in his hand. He didn''t have to think about it. It was the golden sword in front of him that led to the failure of space transmission.


    Poof!


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, gredang threw out the golden sword and stuck it in the open space dozens of meters away.


    Although the golden sword has extremely powerful power, compared with saving life, how to choose is obvious.


    Moreover, the golden sword is still in this ghost area after all. At that time, the strength is enough to defeat the ghost and recapture the golden sword.


    Throwing down the golden sword, gray immediately prepared to use space transmission to escape, but when it was about to stimulate space transmission, he couldn''t help stopping and looking at the direction of the golden sword.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Abandoned by gray and stuck in the soil, the golden sword is still trembling, and with the trembling of the golden sword, strange changes appear.


    A golden vortex appears with the golden sword as the center. With the emergence of this golden vortex, a terrible attraction suddenly appears.


    Under the attraction of terror, one ghost could not help floating towards the golden sword, sucked into the golden vortex and disappeared.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The special ghost screamed in horror. What was attracted was not only other ghosts, but also it. Even though it had unimaginable speed, it was still unable to escape in front of this attraction. It was being absorbed into the golden vortex.


    "Absorb ghosts, I see!"


    Seeing this scene, Gray''s eyes lit up and understood.


    When the sword was repaired, it absorbed many souls. Obviously, the sword can devour ghosts.


    The environment of many ghosts in front of us, especially the strong ghost smell of that special ghost, stimulated the sword and stimulated its ability to devour ghosts.


    After understanding this, gray naturally did not hurry to escape. Perhaps this ghost hell was far more beneficial to him than he thought.


    Because there was no final blood sacrifice, the gold sword was not repaired. The current changes show that the gold sword can still be repaired. Maybe it can be repaired further.


    Finally, the special ghost was absorbed into the golden vortex, not only the special ghost, but all the ghosts within a radius of hundreds of meters were absorbed, so that there was a place without ghosts in the ghost area where there were ghosts everywhere.


    A crisis was resolved in a strange way. The golden sword, which was originally thought to be useless in a short time, still has such ability. It is an unexpected but absolutely happy news for gray.


    With the ability of the golden sword to devour ghosts, security will undoubtedly be more guaranteed in this ghost area.


    Gray went to pull up the golden sword, held it in his hand and looked at it. He absorbed many ghosts, and one of them was the ghost transformed by the soul of a strong man whose strength was close to the rule level. The golden sword had no change. It was still golden, just like pouring gold.


    Continue to set out. Along the way, gray always held the golden sword in his hand. At first, he would hold up the soul barrier. Later, he simply lifted the soul barrier.


    However, all ghosts within a few hundred meters of him will be swallowed up by the golden sword, and it is impossible to get close to him and Aubrey.


    "A huge metal ship!"


    Ahead, the wreckage of a metal ship appeared in front of gray and Aubrey. Gray and Aubrey walked past and came close to the metal ship.


    This is an extremely huge metal ship. Covered by gray fog, gray and Aubrey can''t see the end of the metal ship even if they look at it. It is conservatively estimated that the length of the ship is at least hundreds of meters.


    The surface of the metal ship is rusty and badly damaged, almost full of holes. It is vaguely visible that there are broken Rune lines on the surface.


    "This should be a rune ship!"


    Gray concluded that, as far as he knew, there was a means of transportation called Rune ship in the original world. This Rune ship did not sail in the water, but flew in the sky.


    The dangling Rune drives it, making it capable of flying in the sky and very fast. It is a necessary means of transportation for long-distance travel in the original world.


    And he also knows that in this area near the taboo forest, there is a rune ship to chaos city every other month. Anyone can pay for it. Of course, the ticket is also very expensive, and the most ordinary ticket costs 10000 magic coins.


    You know, gray only spent more than 10000 magic coins to buy a residence in Manville City, and the cost of just buying a ticket is not much different from this. We can imagine how expensive such a ticket is.


    "It is indeed a rune ship, and it should be the top Rune ship among them. It is definitely a rune ship owned by a temple force!"


    Aubrey nodded.


    The length of a general Rune ship is about tens of meters, and the length of a slightly larger Rune ship is about 100 meters. A rune ship with a length of four or five hundred meters can definitely be called a giant Rune ship, and only the temple forces can have the ability to make and master such a Rune ship.


    Although such a giant Rune ship can not be repaired, it obviously has great exploration value. From a hole in the giant Rune ship, gray and Aubrey entered the giant Rune ship.


    The interior of the giant Rune ship is divided into several floors. There are many rooms on each floor. Gray and Aubrey enter the rooms one by one and search the rooms everywhere.


    Unfortunately, the time is too long. Everything that originally existed is rotten, and even the traces of existence have disappeared, so what they see is an empty room everywhere.


    After searching this floor, there was no harvest. Through the rusty stairs that seemed to collapse at any time, they went up to the upper floor and continued to search.


    "A gun!"


    In a room, they finally found a dark blue gun.


    Gray picked it up and saw the long gun, which was supposed to be dark blue. At this time, the surface was rusty and even corroded, like being bitten by insects.


    Click!


    Gray gently folded his hands, and the long gun was easily broken by him.


    It was supposed to be a magic weapon with extremely high level and precious materials. Unfortunately, under the devastation of time, the magic weapon was damaged, and even the original solid materials became fragile.


    Continuing the search, I found several magic weapons one after another, all of which are like the gun weapons just now. The material becomes extremely fragile and can be broken with a slight fold.


    Finally, they searched the top layer, which is also the last layer. If there is no harvest in this layer, they will leave the ship without any harvest.


    "A book?!"


    Entering one room after another, everything was empty. When they conditionally entered a room and were ready to leave, they couldn''t help but stop.


    This is a slightly larger room than other rooms, and this room is not empty. Although it has been extremely rotten, the objects in the room can still see the faint outline.


    There is a wooden bed, a wooden table and a wardrobe... This should be a bedroom, and it should be the bedroom of a person of high status.


    At this time, on a rotten wooden table that would collapse at any time, they actually saw a book, a book that could not be damaged.


    The book looks huge, several times the size of ordinary books, and the color is silver. It is not an ordinary thread binding, but bound with many metal rings.


    The two men went near and found that the books were not made of paper or leather, but were polished by some extremely hard material. No wonder they were bound with metal rings. If they were bound with thread, they couldn''t turn over at all.


    There are words on the front of the book. Fortunately, they know the words. When they see the words above, they are stunned and their eyes open wide.


    "Space rules!"


    The combination of the words in the book is the meaning of space rules. This is actually a book related to space rules.


    Rules have always been synonymous with power and mystery, and the rule level strong is at the top of the original world. It is not difficult to see from this, but the value of everything related to rules is high.


    No matter what is recorded in this book about space rules, it must have high value.


    Gray couldn''t wait to reach out to the page and turn it.


    "How heavy!"


    But he was not slightly surprised. The weight of the pages was beyond imagination. It was only one page. I was afraid it weighed several kilograms, which was more dense than most metals.


    "This is the bone, this is the page polished by the bone!"


    Gray looked at the page carefully and was immediately shocked to find that there was the same texture as the bone on the page, and the page was polished with the bone of some kind of blood beast.


    "Silver texture, which is polished from the bone of the regular blood beast!"


    The bones of the strong people close to the rule level are only slightly silvery, and have a tendency to change to silver. The bone pieces polished into this book are completely silver. The answer is obvious. It is polished from the bone pieces of the rule level blood animals comparable to those of the strong people at the rule level.


    No wonder other things have decayed, but it has not been damaged at all. The bones of the strong people close to the rule level can be preserved, not to mention the book made of the bones of the rule level blood beast.

 Chapter 654

    "It''s actually a book made of the bones of regular blood beasts!"


    Grayinga found the book of unusual value.


    What is recorded in this book must be something of high value. Because it is afraid of damage, it will be polished with the bones of regular blood beasts. Moreover, the power of making books with the bones of regular blood beasts will not be ordinary.


    Turn to the first page and look at the content on the first page. Gray reads it carefully. This is a page equivalent to the general outline, which roughly introduces the rule ability and the methods to obtain the rule ability.


    According to the above introduction, each rule capability is a mixture of five basic capabilities. Different capabilities will form different rules. Even if only one capability is different between the two, the rule capabilities may be very different.


    At the same time, among the five abilities, two rule abilities with the same ability cannot appear at the same time in the same person, and can only have one of the two rule abilities.


    The acquisition method of rule ability is not to directly implant the blood of rule ability, but to implant the mixed blood first. After the body is strong enough and generally reaches the destruction level, then implant the missing one or several abilities, and finally mix them into rule ability.


    In this process, because of the mutual exclusion of blood, there is likely to be danger when the second blood is implanted, resulting in people''s whole madness or loss of strength. Even if there is a corresponding magic medicine to reduce the rejection of the original blood of the body, there is a great possibility of danger.


    The reason why we should take such dangerous steps is that no first-time cultivator can bear the blood of rule ability.


    The blood vessels of rule ability only exist in the blood beasts of rule level. There is no rule ability in the blood beasts below rule level. For a first-time cultivator, it is obvious that he can''t bear the blood vessels of rule level, so he can indirectly obtain rule ability through multiple implantation.


    Although the method of multiple implantation also has great risks due to the rejection of blood, it is obviously not dangerous to directly implant regular blood. If the method of multiple implantation still has a way to live, it is almost like dying to directly implant regular ability blood.


    Moreover, it is not dangerous to implant blood for many times. If the implanted person has affinity, the blood implanted for the second time can be reserved as affinity blood, so as to avoid the risk of blood rejection.


    For this reason, affinity is almost the favorite of the major temples. Anyone who has affinity will be cultivated by the major temples as long as his cultivation talent is not too bad.


    "The saint of the temple of light must have affinity!"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of the saint of the temple of light. The other party''s realm was at the magic light level, but he already had the ability of rules. Obviously, he implanted the second blood in advance.


    The reason why he dares to implant the second blood in advance must be that the other party has an affinity for one or even several abilities, and there will be no blood exclusion.


    After reading the contents of the first page, gray opened the second page, which is an introduction to the ability of spatial rules, tells which five abilities are mixed by spatial rules, and records the special abilities derived from the ability of spatial rules seen so far.


    There is a blinking ability that can appear in the place where you have been without the help of anything. The blinking distance of this ability is generally related to your own realm. The higher the realm, the farther the blinking distance.


    There is a special ability to open up space, obtain portable space, or open up a fixed space in a certain place. It is mentioned that a strong rule level master of space rules has even opened up a position with this special ability.


    It has the special ability to create shadow space. Everything in the shadow space is the virtual shadow of the outside world. The maker of shadow space can transform the virtual reality at any time and attack the enemy, but the enemy can''t attack him.


    It has the special ability to create a space barrier. This ability will create a real space barrier that can''t be seen on one side. It has extremely strong defense. It can be used not only for self-protection, but also to trap the enemy, and even directly squeeze the enemy into meat and mud.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many special abilities derived from space ability. Everyone with space rule ability will randomly obtain several special abilities, and these abilities recorded above are not all. It is likely that there are special abilities that have not yet appeared.


    "Lei system, Jin system, water system, shadow system and earth system. The spatial rule ability is actually a mixture of these five systems..."


    Gray looked at the five abilities that make up the ability of spatial rules, and his eyes became hot for a moment, which can even be described as ecstatic.


    When he learned that the two rules with the same ability components could not coexist, he was worried about whether the space ability would have the same ability composition as his existing time rule ability and could not coexist.


    However, when he saw that the spatial rule ability was actually a mixture of five abilities: Thunder system, gold system, water system, shadow system and earth system, he completely put down his heart and found that the five abilities constituting the time rule ability were ice system, fire system, wind system, wood system and poison system, which did not conflict with the spatial rule ability.


    "My original idea was right. Among the ten series element abilities, the other five series element abilities can also constitute rule abilities, and that is spatial rule abilities."


    Gray had thought about mixing the five abilities of thunder system, gold system, water system, shadow system and earth system to see whether they can be mixed into new rule abilities. Now it has been confirmed that these five abilities can indeed be mixed into rule abilities, and they are space rule abilities.


    Gray continued to look at the back pages, browsing page after page. After reading it for more than an hour, he scanned the contents of the whole book roughly.


    The following contents respectively record five mixed blood methods. These five mixed blood methods are four series mixed blood methods that are only one step away from the regular ability, and have detailed records on what blood beast blood is selected for secondary implantation of blood and the formula of magic medicine to suppress blood.


    Obviously, this is a blood method book for cultivating rule ability. The ultimate goal is to let the cultivator master the rule ability and become the owner of the rule ability.


    "The five mixed blood methods are all very valuable mixed blood methods. It is possible to obtain rule ability by relying on this cultivation, but these five methods are useless to me."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    Compared with the previous content, the latter content does not help him much. It is impossible for him to implant blood from the beginning, even if he can. He has the ability of transformation. He has a simpler method to have the ability of rules.


    As long as he knows which five series of abilities constitute the spatial rules, he is sure to mix the spatial rules.


    "If you can get the blood of the blood beast of the blood vessel of the space rule ability, you can get the space rule ability at one time, but it may not be big."


    The blood beast with the ability of space rules must be a regular blood beast. The blood value of such a blood beast is naturally very high. The major temples with hunting ability will never shed this blood, so it is almost impossible to obtain the blood of the blood beast with the ability of space rules.


    "You can only choose to mix a variety of blood..."


    If there is no way to directly implant the blood of spatial rule ability, it can only be mixed into spatial rule ability in the form of mixing, swallow the blood of all lines for many times, and finally integrate into spatial rule ability.


    "The earth blood is already the magic light level, but it''s still not the blood of water system, thunder system, gold system and shadow system. Now I''m not far from the magic light level, and it''s better to be disaster level blood..."


    "If you can find the disaster level blood beast with these four series of mixed blood, the blood is the best. If you can''t find it, you can only go back to the second place and mix it twice!"


    "If you mix it twice, you already have the mixed blood of water system and thunder system. The disaster level blood beast that has fought in the taboo forest is the one, and I have collected its blood, so you only need to have the mixed blood of gold system and shadow system..."


    With a plan in mind, gray put away the blood law book of space rules and left the ship with Aubrey.


    In terms of value, the value of this book can almost be called priceless. Even the temple forces have to be excited and can no longer be measured by magic coins.


    If some powerful forces with destruction fighters obtained this book, it would be impossible to become a temple force several years later.


    Many of the forces whose strength is only inferior to that of the temple have enough inside information. The lack is such a top-level rule ability blood method book. As long as you have it, the possibility of giving birth to a rule level strong person will be increased several times.


    Gray naturally did not intend to sell such a book. Although he could not use it himself, he could leave it to the children of the Fergus family. Maybe a few years later, the Fergus family could develop into a holy family.


    Half a month later, gray and Aubrey ended their search for the ghost area. In half a month, they roughly turned the ghost area again, and almost most of the ghosts have been swallowed up by the golden sword.


    And their harvest was also huge. They obtained more than 40 soul stones and five blood moon grass. In addition, they also obtained some other magic herbs and precious minerals.


    There must be something precious in the ghost area that they haven''t found, but they don''t want to search anymore.


    There are not many ghosts left in the ghost area. The rest can no longer pose a threat. You can send a group of people from listed families to search. There is no need for them to search in person.


    This is the advantage of being in charge of a power. Many things can be done by someone, which can save a lot of time.


    Moreover, all kinds of auxiliary drugs of blood moon medicine have been collected and can be refined. Gray can''t wait.

 Chapter 655

    A month later.


    "Is this the blood moon potion?"


    Gray looked at the five bottles of medicine in front of him with slight excitement.


    Packed in a transparent crystal vial, the bright red is like blood. It looks like a scarlet gem from a distance.


    Shaking slightly, you can obviously feel that the liquid medicine is slightly viscous, with a viscous texture, just like syrup.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Aubrey was also slightly excited.


    Even as a master of medicine refining, he felt very stressed when facing the level of blood moon medicine, which was up to level 4 and had not been refined before. He thought he would fail at least once, but he didn''t expect to succeed in refining once.


    He was really overjoyed by the success of refining at one time. If there was no accident, his drug refining level should be improved, otherwise it could not be so smooth.


    "Good, good."


    Gray nodded with satisfaction.


    The efficacy of blood moon potion is more than ten times that of blood dragon potion, and gray has a deep understanding of the efficacy of blood dragon potion. Taking it twice has greatly improved him. It can be imagined that blood moon potion, which is more than ten times stronger than blood dragon potion, will have what powerful efficacy.


    Moreover, he was more than happy. During this time, when dealing with Aubrey, the master of medicine refining, gray knew more about the pharmacist than ever before. Naturally, he knew what the success of refining level IV medicine he had never touched at one time represented.


    This is the embodiment of the strong medicine refining level. The other party''s medicine refining level, even among the medicine refining masters, is definitely very high.


    This can''t help but make him overjoyed. Besides, the medicine refining technology of the other party alone is worth more than its value. The value should be above the fifth level of magic light, which is completely worth a resurrection place.


    However, he didn''t know Aubrey''s cultivation talent was general. The reason why he became a magic light warrior and the head of the listed family was entirely because of the other party''s talent in refining medicine.


    After a little consideration, put away three of the blood moon potions and leave two, Gray said.


    "One of them belongs to you, and the other is diluted to a concentration suitable for me."


    After consideration, he gave Aubrey one of the five bottles of medicine to have absolute control over the resurrection ability. Even if gray didn''t distribute one bottle to the other party, the other party would never dare to complain.


    However, gray doesn''t intend to do so. Such a powerful master of medicine refining naturally needs to be well cultivated to make him shine and heat continuously. It''s obviously a very cost-effective business to spend some money to improve his realm and live longer.


    When the blood moon potion came to an end, gray looked at Aubrey and began to ask about another thing he was very concerned about.


    "How are the disaster level blood beasts with mixed ability searching?"


    After determining the composition of space rule ability, gray ordered the listed family to send a team into the depths of the taboo forest to search for disaster level blood beasts with mixed ability.


    Although with his current strength, it is impossible to hunt disaster level blood beasts with mixed ability, it is still possible to make them suffer some injuries and shed some blood, so gray asked the rowlie family to send a team to search in the depths of the forbidden forest.


    "My Lord, the situation is not ideal. Not only can you not find the disaster level blood beast with the mixed ability of the Golden Shadow system you need, but also three search teams have been damaged. The taboo forest is too dangerous!"


    The excitement on his face converged, Aubrey said seriously.


    "Three search teams have been damaged?"


    Gray frowned slightly. It seems that the taboo forest is too difficult for these strongest and King level teams. It''s really difficult to rely on them to find a suitable disaster level blood beast.


    "Stop the search and call back all the search teams you sent!"


    Knowing that it was useless to continue the search, but the loss would be greater and greater, and gray could only stop the search.


    "It doesn''t work to rely on the search team of listed families, so I''m the only one who can search the taboo forest in person. However, even if I search the taboo forest in person, I may not be able to find the right one by myself..."


    Gray subconsciously held his chin in his right hand and thought about countermeasures. For a long time, he raised his head and asked Aubrey.


    "Do you know where it is possible to buy the mixed ability disaster level blood beast blood I need?"


    Even if he is willing to take the risk to search in the forbidden forest, he may not be able to find a suitable disaster level blood beast. Therefore, the way of hunting blood is almost impossible. He can only see if there are other ways.


    "The city of chaos should be possible..."


    Aubrey thought for a moment and replied that the disaster blood implanted in him was purchased at a great cost in the city of chaos.


    "The city of chaos? It''s possible there..."


    Gray thought in his eyes that the city of chaos is the headquarters of the temple of chaos and the most prosperous place in the whole chaos. With many large chambers of Commerce and auction houses, it is indeed possible to meet the disaster level blood with mixed ability he needs.


    "It seems that I have to go to the city of chaos when I''m free!"


    Gray made a decision in his heart that it was imperative to go to the city of chaos one by one for the ability of space rules.


    Of course, he also prepared for the worst. If he still can''t find a suitable disaster level blood beast with mixed ability in the chaotic city, what should he do next.


    His plan is that if he really gets there, he can only buy disaster level blood with single line ability. If he can''t even buy disaster level blood with single line ability, he can only hunt blood in the taboo forest.


    In fact, disaster level blood beasts are not few in the taboo forest. They are only disaster level blood beasts with mixed ability, just like few people who are suitable for practicing mixed blood method and have mixed blood method among humans.


    He can completely hunt the blood of blood animals with single system ability, and then put together the spatial rule ability with single system ability. Of course, in this way, the number of transformations required will increase. As a last resort, he doesn''t want to choose this method.


    Soon after, the blood moon potion diluted into three parts was sent to gray. The blood color was slightly lighter and the efficacy was several times weaker. However, it became a potion that even gray at the king level could take.


    "I can''t take it yet. I have to wait another two months."


    Resisting the urge to take it immediately, gray collected three diluted blood moon potions and did not take them immediately.


    The interval time is different for different auxiliary cultivation drugs. Generally speaking, the more powerful the auxiliary cultivation drugs are, the longer the interval time will be after taking them.


    If you take auxiliary cultivation drugs too frequently, your body will not be able to withstand the transformation of auxiliary cultivation drugs and suffer damage, which may even fall into the realm.


    According to what gray heard from Aubrey, it takes at least three months to take auxiliary cultivation medicine such as blood dragon medicine. Only in this way can it not cause damage to the body.


    The last time I took blood dragon medicine was only one month, so I have to wait another two months to take blood month medicine.


    The Leopold family, a family thousands of miles away from the listed city, is an extremely powerful family. It can even be called the top family, because it has destructive combat power.


    In the original world, the family with the strong man of magic light is called the big family, and only the family with the strong man of destruction can be called the top family. As for the above, it is the holy power with the strong man of rule level.


    At this time, a meeting was held in the family. All the top leaders of the Leopold family who attended the meeting looked slightly dignified.


    "It''s not a good thing that there is a man with disaster level war beast¡°


    A white faced middle-aged man knocked the conference table with his fingers rhythmically, and his face was serious.


    Within tens of thousands of miles around, the most powerful force naturally belongs to their Leo Potter family, because the Leo Potter family has destructive combat power, which can be called the top family, and they are proud of it.


    Now there is a man with disaster level war beasts, just like two king beasts in a region. The existence of each other will seriously affect the status of the Leopold family in this region.


    To put it simply, before that, the Leopold family had said nothing in this area. If no family dared to disobey, now there are families that dare to disobey, at least the listed families that the other party belongs to have this courage.


    Even not only the listed families, but also the families who make friends with each other may rely on each other to disobey their orders, which will seriously affect the ruling position of the Leopold family in this area.


    "It''s not a disaster level war beast, but a disaster level blood beast controlling the corpse. The other party controls the disaster level blood beast corpse by virtue of the corpse control ability."


    An old man whose hair did not turn white and looked very energetic corrected.


    "It''s the same. The corpse of the disaster level blood beast is a thorn disaster crocodile. Even if only the strength of the body is left, it is not weaker than the general destruction soldiers!"


    A little dissatisfied, the other party interrupted his words, and the white faced middle-aged man said after a slight pause in his voice.


    "It''s all right. Finish it quickly. I have another appointment later!"


    A handsome man with brown hair didn''t care.


    He looks very young. In fact, he is not young. The reason why he looks so young is that he has been taking precious magic potions such as beauty retention liquid.


    It is not exclusive for women to pay a great price for their appearance. Some men also attach great importance to their appearance, such as the handsome men with brown hair.


    "Can you be serious? Now you are discussing important matters related to the interests of the family. You are old and dress up as a young man for a date."


    A young woman, after giving a very dissatisfied reprimand, looked around and said.


    "What we should discuss now is how to treat gray Fergus, should we suppress or win over?"

 Chapter 656

    "I think it''s time to suppress. The existence of the other party seriously threatens the prestige of the Leopold family. We must suppress it¡°


    With the young woman''s words, after a while of whispering, a man who looked more than 50 said.


    "On the contrary, I think we should win over each other."


    The handsome man with brown hair reached for a strand of brown hair in front of his forehead and said with a smile.


    "Among the top families, the situation of the Leo Porter family is not good. Some families even say that the Leo Porter family does not deserve to be called the top family."


    "Although this is the deliberate suppression of other top families, we have to admit the fact that the strength of the Leo Porter family is at the bottom among the top families."


    "The other party has disaster level corpse control, can play a destructive combat power, and is more weak than the Leopold family. It is definitely the most suitable object to win over."


    The white middle-aged man frowned deeply and answered.


    "Although the words are good, the other party is indeed an object worthy of solicitation, but this is bound to affect the power of the Leopold family and reduce the ruling power of the Leopold family in this area."


    "It would not be too much to lose if we could exchange a firm ally for a slight reduction in ruling power."


    "I''m afraid this ally is not firm enough. Once it is wooed by other top families, it will immediately leave us for other top families."


    ¡­¡­


    Around gray, the senior leaders of the Leopold family discussed endlessly. Their opinions were roughly divided into two kinds: one was to win gray, the other was to suppress gray. Many people agreed with both opinions, resulting in no unified result for a long time.


    "Well, be quiet."


    A majestic male voice sounded. With the sound, the voice of debate in the conference room immediately stopped, and everyone looked at a man above the throne.


    This is a man with a sense of vicissitudes on his face. Years have carved traces on each other''s face like a knife, but it makes each other have a mature charm.


    "Let''s wait and see the change for a while, neither draw in nor suppress it. Let''s observe it for a while."


    His eyes swept through the crowd, and there was no doubt in his voice.


    "Yes."


    Although the people present wondered why the owner made such a decision, they were respectful. It should be that in the Leopold family, the other party has the absolute right to speak. Since it is the other party''s decision, it is irrefutable.


    When the crowd dispersed, the man returned to his study and rang a bell. Soon after, a man who could not see men and women appeared from the shadow and saluted him respectfully.


    "Master!"


    The vicissitudes man nodded slightly and then ordered.


    "Continue to explore and be sure to find out what the secret is."


    Those who can''t see men and women should respectfully say, and then blend into the shadow and quickly disappear, while the man with a changed face is flashing a sharp light in his eyes.


    According to the news from the Leopold family spies, the listed family has been acting secretly since the other party joined the listed family. He suspects that the other party or the listed family has some secrets, so he will make the choice of watching the change.


    Whether to suppress or win over depends on what kind of secret the other party holds. According to the other party''s secret, suppress and win over according to the situation.


    After February.


    "It''s time to take blood moon medicine!"


    After blocking the cultivation room, ordering no one to disturb, and calling maruna out to guard safety, gray took out a bottle of diluted blood moon potion.


    In two months, the remaining four blood moon grasses were also refined into blood moon medicine, and a full 20 bottles of blood moon medicine were obtained, four bottles of Aubrey were rewarded, and the rest were taken by gray for his own use.


    As for the rest of the listed family, don''t think about it. Aubrey was resurrected by him with resurrection ability. Life and death are all in his mind, and he will never betray. It has the value of training.


    As for the rest of the listed family, it was just a group of people who succumbed to his strong strength. Gray could never rest assured, nor could he spend a lot of money on training.


    What''s more, a group of people who can''t reach the realm of magic and light are worthy of them if they can get a fixed monthly resource allocation.


    After unscrewing the bottle stopper, a strong smell of medicine struck his nose. Just smelling it, gray felt refreshed and comfortable. Just the smell had such an effect. It can be seen that the efficacy of blood moon medicine is strong.


    Fearing that the medicine would dissipate, gray quickly swallowed it. The strong crisp numbness immediately spread all over his body, accompanied by a cold feeling, like suddenly entering an air-conditioned room in summer.


    In the crisp and cold, gray obviously felt that his physical quality was improving, and it was improving at a very fast speed.


    Even if it had been diluted, it was still more powerful than the blood dragon medicine, which quickly promoted the improvement of his physical quality.


    Muscles and bones are becoming denser, and strength, speed and defense are also becoming stronger. At this time, if you weigh him, you will be surprised to find that his weight is continuously increasing. Although the increase is not much, you don''t pay attention or even can''t find it, it must be in the process of improvement.


    A thin polished regular blood animal bone piece weighs several kilograms, even more dense than most metals. Obviously, the stronger the strength, the higher the body strength, and the greater the density of the body tissue.


    Of course, Gray''s current physical strength is far from comparable to the regular blood beast. The gap between the two is like the gap between an egg and a stone.


    The promotion lasted a long time before it stopped. However, although it had stopped, the feeling of crispness and coldness did not stop. It still continued.


    Gray''s body is like a sealed liquor in some kind of fermentation. When this fermentation is completely completed, great changes will take place.


    KAKA!


    For a long time, Gray''s body made a clear sound, and then a comfortable sound spread all over gray. Gray felt as if he had broken some shackles and became extremely relaxed.


    But the feeling of crispness and coldness still did not disappear and continued, and his body began to improve after breaking the shackles.


    After another moment of improvement, Su Ma and the cold feeling slowly disappeared until they completely disappeared, and Gray''s promotion stopped completely.


    "Only one step away from the magic light!"


    He twisted his body and made a loud noise. Gray vomited a foul breath.


    Although he hasn''t determined his current state by cultivating blood method, gray is sure that the feeling of breaking the shackles just now should be his physical reaction from the third level of King level to the fourth level of King level. Now his state is already the fourth level of King level.


    The fourth level of the king level is the magic light level. Naturally, he is one step away from the magic light.


    "Sure enough, it''s right to come to the original world!"


    Gray couldn''t help but rejoice in his decision to break through the blockade of the temple of light and sneak into the original world. Now it seems that this decision is obviously very correct.


    If he is still in the plane, he will never reach the current state so soon. It is the environment and opportunities of the original world that enable him to ascend to the current state so quickly.


    "I don''t know how the three of them are..."


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of Sophia, Francis and the daughter of the gem king. He didn''t know where they were in the original world and what kind of experience and opportunities they had.


    "Unfortunately, the original world is too big!"


    Based on his relationship with the three, gray naturally doesn''t mind funding the three if he has the opportunity, but the original world is too big. With his small influence, he can''t find people in the original world at all.


    I don''t know when to get together with the three again. I''m afraid it will be possible to get together again only one day when his reputation spreads all over the original world.


    There are three people sitting in the luxury private room on the second floor of a tavern in the listed city.


    "Gray Fergus did too much. He didn''t give us a full 25 bottles of blood moon medicine."


    An elegant woman in a dress said angrily.


    "That''s right. Twenty five bottles of blood moon potions. We should have five instead of ten. Unexpectedly, we didn''t get one."


    A man with triangular eyes said angrily.


    "It''s really too much. Although my listed family is subject to him, it doesn''t mean that he can squeeze my listed family like a Dalit."


    A fair skinned man nodded with an iron blue face.


    They were excited to learn that the master was preparing to refine the blood moon potion. They felt that the opportunity to improve their strength came. They might be able to upgrade to the magic light level with the blood moon potion.


    But in the end, they knew that they thought too much, and the blood moon potion didn''t share any of them, which made them extremely angry, so they had today''s party.


    The three subconsciously ignored that the five blood moon grass were obtained by gray and Aubrey from exploring the ghost hell. They made no contribution from obtaining blood moon grass to refining blood moon medicine.


    "We can''t go on like this. If we go on like this, the listed family will end sooner or later. We must fight back."


    The fair skinned man was determined to iron the cableway.


    "Counterattack, how to counterattack? With our strength, it can''t be his opponent at all. In addition, now even the owner seems willing to become his subordinate, which is even more impossible."


    The elegant woman in the dress is not optimistic about the way.


    "Although we are not his opponent, someone is their opponent. Don''t forget who the real overlord is in this area."


    The fair skinned man said meaningfully.


    "You mean the leopolds?"


    The man with triangular eyes first had a happy face, and then frowned.


    "But the leopolds can''t stand out for the listed family."


    The fair skinned man glanced at them and said with a sneer.


    "This is naturally true without interests, but interests are different. A newly discovered ghost area is believed to be enough to attract the Leopold family."

 Chapter 657

    Gray, who has just finished his training, is resting in a courtyard with the best scenery in the family. He is lying on a recliner, and Kensha is massaging and relaxing him.


    The moderate compression from the skin makes him relax. The massage after practice can relieve the originally tight muscles and recover the fatigue of the body faster.


    Since he was aware of this, it has become his unchanging arrangement after every practice.


    This is the restricted area of the listed family. Since he joined the listed family, this has become the restricted area of the listed family. Only Kensha and Aubrey have the right to enter and leave here freely.


    There were footsteps approaching quickly. Through spiritual connection, gray easily judged that it was Aubrey. He looked up and asked each other.


    "What''s up?"


    "Lord gray, the leopolds are visiting!"


    Aubrey said after a respectful salute.


    "The leopolds?"


    Beckoning Kensha to stop, gray sat up with a trace of doubt on his face.


    The leopolds... Why are you here? "


    Gray naturally knew about the only top family within tens of thousands of miles, and was wary of it for a while. After all, it was the only family nearby that could threaten him.


    However, since he joined the listed family, the other party has been indifferent. He no longer pays attention to the other party, but he doesn''t think about it. When he almost gave up paying attention to the other party, the other party came to the door.


    "I don''t know!"


    Aubrey shook his head. He also had some doubts. The listed family had never dealt with the leopolds, and the leopolds had never visited. I don''t know why the other party came this time.


    "Let''s go and meet the family!"


    Gray got up and asked Kensha to tidy up her clothes and walk to the VIP reception hall of the listed family.


    Although the other side is a top family, gray won''t have stage fright. He has the card of thorns and crocodiles. Even in the face of the top family, he doesn''t need to be too afraid.


    Entering the reception hall paved with soft blankets, gray met four people.


    A middle-aged man with fair skin and no beard on his chin.


    A woman should pay great attention to maintenance, like a woman of 30 and 40.


    A man full of vicissitudes but quite dignified.


    An old man with bald forehead and hair.


    "Your Excellency should be Lord gray?"


    Seeing Gray''s arrival, the four didn''t get up to show their respect for the host, but just looked at gray with a look.


    Among them, the man with vicissitudes was obviously sitting, but he had a condescending attitude. He looked at gray and asked.


    Gray''s face was suddenly cold, which was obviously a bad comer. After sitting opposite the four with aubny, he said in a cold voice.


    "It''s really me. I don''t know what the four leopolds are looking for me?"


    "Mr. gray, introduce yourself. I''m Maxwell Leopold, the owner of the Leopold family."


    There is a strong aura in the man Maxwell Leopold, who has lived in a high position for a long time.


    "Even thousands of miles apart, the leopolds have heard of you. I have to say that Lord gray has gone too far."


    "Some things are too much?"


    Gray''s sneer was better, and he was more sure of the other party''s bad intentions, said in a slightly cold voice.


    "I don''t know what the Maxwell family master means?"


    "Greg has gone too far in dealing with the listed family. Although the listed family has made mistakes first, he will not kill the listed family, causing many deaths and injuries to the listed family, and even enslave the listed family."


    Maxwell Leopold''s voice was full of sympathy for the listed family, just like defending the injustice of the listed family.


    "Why not kill them all? If someone assassinates you, just ask the other party to make some compensation, according to the leader of the Leopold family?"


    Gray''s voice turned cold, his face was covered with frost, and he guessed the other party''s purpose in his heart.


    The other party is not just as simple as listing the family. It must have another purpose. The other party is not the type of listing the family without asking for return.


    Over the years, there are not a few families in this area that have disappeared because of hatred and killing. I have never seen the leopolds stand out for these families. Now they suddenly come to stand out for the listed families. There must be some reason.


    Is it the ghost region?


    The only thing gray can think of to make the other party interested in the listed family is the ghost region discovered by the listed family, and only such things can attract a top family like the Leopold family.


    The top management of the listed family leaked the news!!!


    As for the news about the ghost area, the listed family has been in a tight blockade, and all they know is the senior level of the listed family. Now that the Leopold family suddenly comes, it must be the senior level of the listed family who leaked the news to attract them.


    "At least I won''t kill all the families behind each other!"


    Maxwell Leopold looked like I could have done it if it had happened to me, then looked at Aubrey and said sincerely in his voice.


    "You should be the master of the listed family? The master of the listed family, please rest assured that this time I, the leopolds, will give you justice!"


    If another person has a top family to decide for his family, I''m afraid he will immediately turn against gray. However, it''s a pity that Aubrey was compounded by gray with the ability of resurrection, and he can never betray gray, so he immediately called for Gray''s help.


    "Thank you for the kindness of the leader of the leopolds, but with all due respect, this is the business of my listed family. It has nothing to do with the leopolds. Please don''t interfere in the business of my listed family."


    "List the family owners. You don''t need to worry about being threatened. With my Leo Porter family, no one can threaten you."


    Aubrey didn''t turn against the water as expected, which surprised Maxwell Leopold slightly. No one wants his family to be enslaved. According to common sense, with the support of the Leopold family, the other party must turn against the water at this time, but the other party didn''t.


    Thinking Aubrey was afraid of Gray''s power, he said with a white face.


    "Yes, with me, the leopolds, you don''t have to be afraid of each other."


    Women who can''t see their age are also Tao.


    "Thank you for the kindness of the leopolds, but I still say that. It''s my family''s business, and I don''t need the leopolds to intervene."


    Aubrey shook his head and refused.


    "When the leopolds visit, the listed family warmly welcomes them, but the listed family''s affairs will be handled by themselves and do not need outsiders."


    "We''re helping list the family!"


    The white faced and middle-aged women who can''t see their age frown slightly. They are angry and don''t understand why the other party refuses to turn back when the Leopold family has expressed their support.


    "No, it''s the family''s own business. You have no right to intervene."


    Aubrey still rejected.


    "No, they have the right to ask, because they were invited by the three of us."


    Just then, a voice sounded, and then three people came in, a triangular eyed man, a graceful middle-aged woman and a fair skinned man.


    The three walked into the room, came to the four of the leopolds, looked at Aubrey and said.


    "The listed family is not your family alone. Everyone in the listed family has a share. They are invited by the three of us to preside over justice for the listed family. They have the right to ask about anything in the listed family."


    The existence of the Leopold family gave the three people great courage. Seeing Gray was like seeing a cat. They looked at gray and said with great courage.


    "Gray Fergus, hand over the bleeding month potion and other harvests in the ghost area. All these belong to my listed family."


    "Is that your purpose?"


    Gray looked at the four of the leopolds.


    It''s just an excuse to list the family. The other party is really aiming at the harvest in the ghost area.


    "Don''t get me wrong. We''re just helping the listed family get back what they deserve."


    Maxwell Leopold''s righteous words have become the embodiment of justice.


    Learning that the listed family had discovered the ghost area, had a great harvest in it, and had fully refined more than 20 bottles of blood moon medicine, the Leopold family was so excited that they immediately decided to seize all this.


    In order to reap the harvest in the ghost area, the leopolds don''t care whether they are reasonable in this matter. However, since they can be reasonable, they naturally don''t mind making their actions reasonable and people can''t criticize. Therefore, they also promise that the listed families will be protected by the leopolds in the future.


    "It''s really righteous to help the listed family win what they deserve..."


    Gray disdained to sneer. If he really handed these things over, it goes without saying who would end up with them.


    "What is shameless? I''ve learned it today, but you''ve made a mistake!"


    Gray''s eyes became sharp, and there was a strong atmospheric machine on his body, which filled the room.


    "Just because others are afraid of your leopolds doesn''t mean I''m afraid of your leopolds. Your leopolds are nothing to me."


    "Arrogance, don''t think that with a disaster level blood beast controlling the corpse, you can compete with my Leopold family!"


    Facing Gray''s completely torn face, the white man flew into a rage and stood up.


    The woman who can''t see her age also has erect eyebrows and a bad look in her eyes. Since the Leopold family became the top family, no one dared to despise the Leopold family for a long time.


    "If you can compete, you''ll know after trying."


    Gray looked at the bald old man who had been silent among the four leopolds.


    "Your Excellency should be the destroyer of the Leopold family?"

 Chapter 658

    "Young man, you are too arrogant!"


    Being watched by Gray''s eyes, the old man raised his head. This is a very ordinary face, just like a very ordinary old man. The only difference is that each other''s eyes are extremely sharp.


    He looked at gray, and gradually there was a strong pressure on him, like a huge mountain.


    "It''s your Leo Porter family who is arrogant. You''re taking advantage of the identity of the top family. I really think everyone will be afraid of your family?"


    Gray looked at the old man, and the faint purple light enveloped his whole body. Through the decaying ability of time, he blocked the old man like a mountain.


    The reason why he recognized the identity of the old man was that just now, when he said that "the Leopold family is nothing", there was a trace of terrorist pressure from the old man. It was this trace of terrorist pressure that made him confirm the identity of the other party.


    "I don''t care how your Leo Porter family bullies other families, but if you bully me, your Leo Porter family is not qualified!"


    "Asshole, do you know who you''re talking to?"


    Seeing that gray spoke wantonly to the slightly bald old man, his face was white, and there was no need for middle-aged anger to scold.


    "Do you know who you''re talking to?"


    Gray''s eyes were cold and white, and there was no need for middle age. The coldness in his eyes was frozen like ice, and there was no need for middle age.


    "You, don''t be arrogant..."


    Being watched by Gray''s eyes, his face was white and his heart was cold. His eyes couldn''t help dodging subconsciously.


    He remembered that the other party was not only powerful, but also controlled a disaster level blood beast to control the corpse, which was much stronger than him.


    Although he has the magic light realm, in terms of combat power, he can never be the opponent of the other party. If the other party uses disaster level blood beasts to control the corpse, I''m afraid one blow will be enough to kill him.


    "Young man, I really think that with some strength, no one can get you?"


    The old man snorted coldly when he saw that the people of his family were frightened by gray. His hair was slightly bald. His voice was cold. The temperature in the room seemed to suddenly become cold and instantly fell to tens of degrees below zero.


    "At least your leopolds don''t have that strength!"


    Gray looked coldly at the old man. Even in the face of the eyes of a destroyer, he didn''t dodge at all.


    "Good, good, old man. I''ll let you see if the leopolds have that strength."


    With slightly bald hair, the old man laughed angrily. The cold in his eyes was as real as a sharp blade and stabbed gray. In the next moment, his figure stood up from his seat like a ghost and quickly jumped at gray.


    Hula!


    The moving speed of far supersonic speed triggered a gust of wind in the reception hall. Under this gust, various tables, chairs and valuable decorations in the reception hall were rolled up, and the figure of the old man approached gray in an instant.


    The skinny hand grabbed Gray''s throat like an iron claw, impressively ready to lift gray like a chicken.


    Ding!


    However, he caught an empty hand. Just before his hand was about to catch gray, Gray''s body suddenly rose. In an instant, he raised more than ten meters and avoided.


    The hand of the old man with slightly bald hair bumped into a giant and was blocked by the giant''s black keratinized skin.


    At the critical moment, gray called out the thorn disaster crocodile and escaped the attack of the old man.


    After learning about the visit of the leopolds, he felt bad, so he had replaced the corpse control with the thorn disaster crocodile before coming to see the leopolds.


    Of course, even if the corpse control was replaced by the thorn disaster crocodile, when the old man took the shot, under normal circumstances, he should not react and have no time to call the thorn disaster crocodile out of the purple ring.


    However, with the acceleration of time rule ability, he was accelerated not only in movement speed, but also in reaction speed, which enabled him to summon the thorn disaster crocodile from the purple ring before the old man attacked.


    "The house is falling down!"


    The giant size of the thorn disaster crocodile, which is more than 40 meters long, can not be accommodated in the reception hall. The roof was pierced by the head of the thorn disaster crocodile, and the whole house collapsed and turned into ruins.


    Besides gray and the bald old man, the weakest one in the room also has king level, but he is not hurt. He is covered with dust and looks a little embarrassed.


    "Want to see if I have that strength?"


    Standing on the thorn disaster crocodile, gray looked at the bald old man.


    "Then I''ll let you see if I have that strength. Come with me."


    Driven by gray, the thorn disaster crocodile went out of the listed family residence and walked outside the city along the most spacious street in the city.


    Along the way, many buildings were knocked down by the huge size of thorns and crocodiles. Even on the spacious streets, inevitably, some buildings will still be affected and collapsed.


    However, this is the best result. It is at least thousands of times better than fighting directly in the city. If two destructive forces fight in the city, it is good that half of the people in the city can survive.


    "Hum -"


    The old man snorted coldly and followed up.


    He doesn''t care about the death or life of the listed family and even the millions of people in the listed city. However, the Leopold family came this time in the name of standing out for the listed family. Naturally, they can''t ignore the death or life of the listed family and even the millions of people in the listed city.


    They left the city one after another, and then stayed away from the city for tens of miles before finally stopping on a wasteland.


    Many people followed them, including those who listed families, those who were beneficial to the Obert family, and some small families and even spies from other families in the city.


    But these people hide far away, look at the outside for a few miles, and are ready to pull a long distance at any time. Most of them have not seen, but have heard, and naturally dare not get too close.


    "Hum -"


    Looking at each other, whether gray or the old man with slightly bald hair, the killing intention in their hearts is gushing, and they both understand that this war is inevitable.


    The benefits of the ghost region are too rich, especially the more than 20 bottles of blood moon potion, which makes the leopolds eager. If the leopolds win, the nilpotts may be able to take this to a higher level and cultivate the second destructive combat power, so the leopolds have to win.


    And gray can''t hand over the cultivation resources. If he makes good use of the resources obtained from the ghost area, it''s enough to help him break through to the level of destruction. Naturally, he can''t hand over them.


    Therefore, this war is absolutely unavoidable.


    Whoosh!


    The ground collapsed and the hair was slightly bald. The old man shot out like a light and shadow. The speed was so fast that the people watching the war in the distance could only see the residual shadow. The speed broke out in an all-round way and jumped at gray and thorns.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Driven by gray, the thorn disaster crocodile moved its huge legs and rushed towards the slightly bald old man step by step. The ground shook violently under the fast running.


    Even a group of people who were watching a few miles away felt an obvious shock, and their faces showed a faint look of surprise.


    There is such a movement before the fight. How big will the movement be after the fight?


    At the speed of the thorn disaster crocodile and the slightly bald old man, the distance of hundreds of meters between them is naturally approaching in an instant.


    Boom!


    Under Gray''s control, the Giant Claw of the thorn disaster crocodile, which is big enough to have a room, lifted up, tore the air, rolled up the fierce wind, photographed the old man with slightly bald hair, and before it fell to the ground, the ground had fierce claw marks under this claw, and the traces of chapped were spreading.


    This is a devastating blow.


    , although it can''t display the blood beast ability, the fighting power of the thorn disaster crocodile is enough to reach the destruction level only by physical strength.


    While the thorn disaster crocodile attacked the slightly bald old man, he also launched his own attack.


    However, unexpectedly, there was no weapon in his hands, as if he was preparing to fight the thorn disaster crocodile with bare hands.


    Shua!


    But soon, an amazing scene appeared, his right hand stretched out flat, and then the flesh and bones of his right hand were creeping and extending rapidly, becoming longer and larger, and finally turned into several meters long.


    Then, the shape of the several meter long flesh and blood bones changed rapidly, and the color changed from light brown to black. Finally, the other party''s right hand turned into a huge black blade several meters long.


    "Militarization ability!"


    People watching the war in the distance, someone exclaimed in surprise.


    Militarization, one of the physical abilities, is also a powerful ability among the physical abilities. This ability can locally change the texture of flesh and bones and turn their own flesh and bones into weapons.


    The weapons made with this ability are far more powerful than ordinary magic weapons, and will improve with the improvement of the realm. Having this ability can be said to have a magic weapon that has been growing all the time.


    "Bing Hua? I don''t know. Look carefully!"


    Hearing some people''s startled voices, the other three faces of the Leopold family showed pride. How can the blood method of the Leopold family be as simple as the militarization of physical ability? If that''s all, why can the Leopold family become a top family.


    Every top family is not simple, and has the strength to crush big families. The most important thing is that almost every top family has a strong blood method.


    Buzz!


    The old man with slightly bald hair has turned into the right arm of the black giant blade, and the change has not stopped. He can see that there are many red lines on his right arm, just like the rune lines formed naturally.


    Then the next moment, the red flame suddenly burned on the black giant blade. The giant blade changed from the original black to the current internal black, with a red color on the outside.


    The temperature of terror is everywhere. This is a huge flame blade, not a simple soldier blade.

 Chapter 659

    "On the basis of militarization, it still has flame ability. This is a mixed ability!"


    Many people were stunned and looked at the huge blade wrapped in red flame. The destructive power of the Leopold family actually had the ability to mix.


    Hybrid ability, a synonym for power, can not only be invincible at the same level, but also fight over the same level. For an opponent who is already a destruction level, how strong will it be if you use hybrid ability?


    Bang!


    The huge blade burning red flame collided with the huge claw big enough to have a room.


    After the power of flame blessing, the giant blade acts on the giant claw, and the terrible power of the Giant Claw acts on the red flame giant blade, and then the next moment.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The old man with slightly bald hair stood still, but with him as the center, the surrounding area was full of cracks, while the huge body of the thorn disaster crocodile weighing hundreds of tons retreated repeatedly, leaving messy footprints of different depths on the ground.


    "The thorn disaster crocodile suffered a loss!"


    Seeing this, many faces show such a color. Although the combat power of the thorn disaster crocodile is comparable to that of the destroyer, it is a pity that at this time, it is not an ordinary destroyer, but a destroyer who has mixed ability and can fight beyond the level. It is normal to suffer losses after fighting.


    "Gray Fergus is really not the opponent of the destructive power of the Leopold family!"


    The prime culprit of this conflict is a lady, a fair skinned middle-aged man with triangular eyes, whose face is full of excitement and excitement, which is conducive to the destruction of the Obert family. Gray Fergus will die. There is no doubt that the listed family will be able to get rid of gray Fergus''s control.


    At that time, as the "Heroes" who helped the listed family get rid of gray Fergus''s control, the three will be worshipped by the people of the listed family and become the new controllers of the listed family. As for the house owner Aubrey, the firm supporter of gray Fergus, will be the sinner of the listed family and despised by the people of the listed family.


    "I really think that with a disaster level blood beast controlling the corpse, I can compete with the Leopold family, not to mention that I can''t display my blood beast ability. Even if I can display my blood beast ability, I can''t be Lord Fahd''s opponent."


    The three members of the Leopold family showed contempt in their eyes. The dignity of the top family could not be provoked. With a disaster level blood beast controlling the corpse, they wanted to provoke the Leopold family, which was almost the same as seeking death.


    If the wise man handed over all the things from the ghost area, the Leo Porter family might spare each other''s life for the sake of each other''s understanding of current affairs. As for now, there is no possibility of life, and the provocations suffered by the Leo Porter family must be washed with blood.


    "The leopolds really have the ability to mix!"


    After retreating a long distance, the thorn disaster crocodile stabilized its shape. Standing on the thorn disaster crocodile''s back, gray looked at the old man with slightly bald hair.


    The Leopold family is a top family. Generally speaking, the top families have a strong blood method, so he is not surprised that the slightly bald old man has a mixed blood method.


    "Although I have seen the introduction of military ability from the books of the listed family, it is the first time!"


    The only thing that surprised Gray was that among the basic abilities mixed into each other''s abilities, one of them was military ability, which was a rare physical ability. Gray had only seen records in the books of the listed family, and it was the first time to see it with his own eyes.


    Whoosh!


    The attack took advantage. The slightly bald old man Fahd suddenly stepped on the ground, and the soil and gravel splashed. His body was like a shell, and he rushed with a huge blade several meters long, which was two or three times his height.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The bramble disaster crocodile raised its giant claw to meet it and collided with the red giant blade again, but it was not knocked back by the terrible impact. At this moment, Fahd quickly caught up with it, jumped to the height flush with the head of the bramble disaster crocodile, and the giant blade hit the head of the bramble disaster crocodile.


    Naturally, he is very clear about the weakness of corpse control ability. Even if he is not clear, he will definitely investigate it before coming to list the families, so his attack is aimed at the head of the control center of the thorn disaster crocodile.


    However, when his attack was about to kill the thorn disaster crocodile, the body surface of the thorn disaster crocodile suddenly filled with a layer of silver gray.


    Dang!


    When the giant blade chopped on the head of the thorn disaster crocodile, there was a sound like metal impact. The thorn disaster crocodile retreated slightly and had removed the power of the fierce cut. As for the place where the head was cut, it was intact, and even a little trace was not seen.


    "What a strong defense. No, the defense of thorn disaster crocodile can''t be so strong. The color of silver gray is a kind of metallization ability."


    When he landed on the ground, only the impact of landing made Fahd with countless cracks on the ground, and his face showed surprise.


    I thought that even if this blow could not split the head of the thorn disaster crocodile, it could leave a serious wound on the head of the thorn disaster crocodile, but I didn''t want to be cut on the head of the thorn disaster crocodile, but I couldn''t even leave a wound.


    "Although the mixing ability is really strong, it is impossible to break the defense of thorns and crocodiles with this degree of power!"


    Gray looked calm on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile. He was not surprised that the thorn disaster crocodile''s head could carry Fahd''s attack intact.


    The thorn disaster crocodile itself is a disaster level blood beast that is good at defense. After using the alloying ability, the defense is more terrible. Although I don''t know how strong it is, it is certain that it is extremely terrible.


    This level of defense can never be broken by the combat power shown by the other side.


    This is also one of the reasons why he dares to challenge the Leopold family. Even if he guesses that the Leopold family is likely to master the mixed blood method, he still dares to fight, and the strong defense possessed by alloying is one of the great reliance.


    "Even with mixed ability, it is difficult to break the defense, so there is only..."


    As a destroyer, Fahd has rich combat experience. After he realized that his combat power could not break the defense, he already knew what to do.


    Whoosh!


    His body quickly rushed to the thorn disaster crocodile, but when he was close to the thorn disaster crocodile, he suddenly folded, swept to the side of the thorn disaster crocodile, stepped in the air, and cut gray on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile with a huge blade wrapped in red flame.


    The defense of the thorn disaster crocodile is really strong, even he can''t help it, but gray Fergus is the weakness of the thorn disaster crocodile. As long as you kill each other, the thorn disaster crocodile accused of corpse control will naturally lose its ability to move.


    Of course, the other party must also fully understand this weakness and will focus on protection, which is why he did not aim at the other party from the beginning.


    Shua!


    The huge blade wrapped around the red flame cleaved. Before the terrible high temperature approached, it was like a sauna. Gray''s face was slightly coagulated. He knew that he was the weakness of the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Although he didn''t need to be too close to manipulate the thorn disaster crocodile, even a few miles apart, he couldn''t leave the thorn disaster crocodile and let the thorn disaster crocodile fight alone, Hurd.


    Fahd is not a blood beast with limited IQ. He knows that he is the opposite party of the thorn disaster crocodile''s weakness. If he is found to have left the thorn disaster crocodile, the other party will find a way to get rid of the thorn disaster crocodile and attack him, which is more dangerous than fighting with the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Whoosh!


    Under Gray''s control, the huge body of the thorn disaster crocodile suddenly moved sideways to avoid the cut that attacked gray, and then patted Fahd from the other side.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The ground shook violently, and the huge cracks did not see the bottom. One by one, they spread around. Before the Giant Claw was photographed, Fahd avoided, swept to the side of the thorn disaster crocodile again, and the giant blade cut to gray on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile again.


    Whew!


    Just then, a huge tail full of sharp thorns suddenly pulled towards him, and he had to lift the huge blade to block the pulled tail.


    Dang!


    He blocked the giant tail, but taking this opportunity, the thorn disaster crocodile adjusted his posture again, protected gray behind him and patted him with one claw.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The thorn disaster crocodile collided with Fahd one after another, and there was a sound like thunder. The thorn disaster crocodile was forced to retreat one after another, but with strong defense, he blocked the attack and protected gray.


    "Not quite!"


    Among the onlookers several miles away, the three leopolds took the lead in discovering the abnormality. As the people of the top family, they know more about the level of destruction than anyone present.


    The battle they thought would be overwhelming turned into a stalemate. Although the thorn disaster crocodile was obviously weak, it blocked the attack of the old family again and again.


    "Why haven''t you killed gray Fergus?"


    Ladies, fair skinned middle-aged men with triangular eyes became slightly anxious. They found the leopolds because they thought they had the strength to kill gray Fergus.


    But now, although gray Fergus has been at a disadvantage, there is no sign of being killed, which makes them vaguely anxious. After all, if gray Fergus is not dead and runs away, the three of them will be miserable.


    Gray Fergus is bound to retaliate against the three of them, and the leopolds can''t protect them all the time. They are watched by a man with destructive combat power. There is no second possibility waiting for them except death.


    "I really think the leopolds can defeat Lord gray!"


    Aubrey looked at the three with contempt on his face.


    Among the people present, he can be said to know gray best. Although he doesn''t know all about Gray''s means, he knows some. Naturally, it''s no surprise for this situation.


    "Aubrey, what do you want to do?"


    Seeing Aubrey''s cold eyes, the lady, the fair skinned middle-aged man with triangular eyes leaned in the direction of the leopolds.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight against the three of you now. Lord Gray will decide what to do with the three of you."


    Aubrey sneered and looked away directly to show his attitude.

 Chapter 660

    The broken earth is full of cracks like an abyss. It doesn''t see the bottom. It seems that it will choose people to eat, and it seems that it will climb out of hell at any time.


    The air is full of scorching heat, and the air seems to be about to be ignited. It is extremely dry and hot.


    The grassland and some low shrubs had been burned to ashes due to the high temperature as early as the beginning of the battle, leaving the place bare.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    It was another confrontation. The huge body of the thorn disaster crocodile stumbled back, leaving one huge crack after another along the way, but Fahd, who had the advantage, didn''t screw up his eyebrows and didn''t rush at the thorn disaster crocodile again.


    One after another attacked gray Fergus, but they were blocked by the thorn disaster crocodile. The strong body of the thorn disaster crocodile was like an iron wall, often protecting gray Fergus at critical moments.


    Although we know that gray Fergus is the weakness of the thorn disaster crocodile, we can''t attack gray Fergus.


    The thorn disaster crocodile accused of corpse control only has the instinct of fighting. It is reasonable to say that it will never be too difficult to avoid its attack on its back. A fake action is enough.


    However, with the manipulation of gray Fergus, it was like a disaster level blood beast. With the human soul, he easily saw through his fake actions and was not fooled at all.


    Moreover, the other party''s manipulation of the thorn disaster crocodile was like controlling his own body. He avoided his attack from the dead corner several times. He even wondered whether the other party could see his action through the thorn disaster crocodile''s eyes. A person has two pairs of eyes.


    The same is true. By chance, gray found that he has been able to share vision with corpse control and see things with the help of corpse control''s eyes. He guessed that this should be an ability derived from the evolution of ghost ability and corpse control ability.


    "Hum -"


    Fahd was cold hum. He couldn''t even take a little guy who achieved destruction with the help of corpse control combat power, which made him look pale.


    Although the Leopold family is the top family at the bottom, at least it is also the top family. If we can''t win each other today, the Leopold family will lose all face, and it will be difficult to look up among the top families in the future.


    Thinking of this, his eyes were colder, like a cold star flashing.


    Buzz!


    The change suddenly appeared, and a hazy virtual shadow appeared behind him. It was the virtual shadow of a weapon, which was accurately composed of tens of thousands of lines.


    With the operation of these lines, the shape of the virtual shadow is also changing, sometimes like a sword, sometimes like a knife, sometimes like a battle axe


    The shape is uncertain and evolves rapidly among various weapons.


    When this virtual shadow appeared, Fahd''s breath soared in terror and increased in a blowout.


    Yes, this is a blood skill, and it is a high-level blood skill. With the other party''s destruction level, the combat power can still be enhanced. The level of this blood skill is unimaginable.


    Of course, with such a high level of blood skills, the difficulty of cultivation is naturally very high. However, according to the other party''s age, as long as they have the talent in blood skills, even if they rely on time to grind slowly, it is enough to raise the level.


    Hula!


    The red flame twined on the giant blade disappeared and replaced by a larger giant blade. The original giant blade several meters long was extended to more than 10 meters long, and the blade edge was wider, even more than one meter at the widest point.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    The huge blade more than ten meters long cut down, and the terrible breath left scratches on the ground, and then cut gray on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile at a terrible speed several times the speed of sound.


    Boom!


    Under the control of gray, the thorn disaster crocodile turned and blocked the cut with its head. However, under the power of terror, its huge body was immediately overturned and slid out backward, leaving a long scratch on the ground.


    There was a slight trace in the place where his head was cut by the giant blade. Although it was very shallow, it did appear. This was unprecedented before. It can be imagined that Fahd''s cutting power.


    And the impact is more than that.


    The thorn disaster crocodile was attacked so violently that gray, who was on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile, was naturally impacted. Even though the thorn disaster crocodile had weakened its power several times, gray felt like a heavy hammer and had a sharp pain all over.


    If he hadn''t held the huge thorn on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile in time, he might have been thrown off the back of the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Whew!


    The crisis was more than that. After a blow, Fahd rushed again with a huge blade of more than ten meters, and the terrible edge locked gray, the backup of the thorn disaster crocodile again.


    A creepy crisis came to gray. With Gray''s strength, he could never resist such a terrible blow. At this time, the thorn disaster crocodile had no time to stand up and block the blow for gray.


    Poof!


    A straight crack appeared and spread several miles away. Among the onlookers in the distance, several unlucky people were directly involved in it, fell into a deep crack and died.


    "Back, back!"


    All the onlookers could not help but retreat from panic. With a look of horror, their backs had been soaked in cold sweat.


    It''s so far away that they are still affected and there are casualties. It''s conceivable how powerful the center of the battle will be.


    During the retreat, they naturally did not forget to look at the place where the battle was fought and wanted to know the result of the battle. Unfortunately, the huge dust rolled up and obscured the front, so that they could not see it at all.


    "This is the end of being an enemy of the leopolds!"


    The three members of the Leopold family have pride on their faces. They can already imagine what will happen to the elders of the Leopold family.


    "It''s the leopolds who win!"


    The lady, the fair skinned middle-aged man with triangular eyes looked at Aubrey proudly, but what they saw was an extremely calm face.


    There is an invisible connection with gray. Aubrey can roughly perceive that gray is not seriously injured, so he is not worried at all.


    Sure enough, when the smoke dispersed, Fahd, the thorn disaster crocodile and gray appeared. What he saw was gray with broken clothes but no serious injuries.


    The other side stood on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile and appeared on the side of the huge crack. The cut just now didn''t cut on him.


    "Escaped?"


    Looking at gray, whose clothes were broken but obviously not seriously injured, many people looked surprised.


    With such a violent blow, even a few miles away, several people were affected. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead, but the other party targeted by the attack escaped and didn''t suffer too heavy injury.


    "No way. How can he hide?"


    The Leopold family can''t see that the old woman gently covers her red lips and has an expression of disbelief in her eyes. That''s a blow after the family''s old man used his blood skills. It''s reasonable that the other party should not be able to hide.


    "What is that purple light? Is it the reason for that purple light..."


    Maxwell, the leader of the Leopold family, frowned and looked at the purple light enveloping gray and the thorn disaster crocodile. His intuition told him that it should be this purple light that helped the other party avoid the old attack of the family.


    "How could...?"


    The proud look was stiff on the face of a lady, a fair skinned middle-aged man with triangular eyes, and the bad feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    For the three, Aubrey was too lazy to pay attention to them directly. He still focused on the direction of the battle, just to prevent the other party from escaping.


    "Time, time rule capability...?"


    Looking at gray and thorn crocodile shrouded in purple light, Fahd''s old face was shocked.


    When he was young, he used to travel. By chance, he had seen the two temples and the son fight. One of them had this ability of time rules, so he was very sure that the other party must have the ability of time rules.


    "Which temple are you?"


    He asked, looking at gray with fear.


    With the ability of rules, the other party must be the children of the temple. It is not a good thing for the Leopold family to provoke the other party.


    "You don''t need to know..."


    If Gray said he was from a temple, he would be able to scare each other, but he didn''t intend to.


    The fox pretends to be a tiger. He is very reluctant to do this. With the help of the name of the temple of time and space, it is because the temple of light is too powerful for him to compete in a short time. He has to do it as a last resort. As for now, it is obviously not necessary.


    Whoosh!


    Shrouded in purple light, the thorn disaster crocodile quickly ran out, ran out times faster than usual, and patted Fahd with its giant claw.


    "No!"


    Fahd was suddenly startled. While retreating back, he quickly raised his body and hid in the air.


    Boom!


    His reaction was fast enough. Unfortunately, with the acceleration of the ability of time rules, the speed of the thorn disaster crocodile was more terrible. He raised his giant claw and covered him under his claw.


    Boom!


    After being hit hard, Fahd flew upside down and rolled for several circles before stopping. His mouth was bleeding and his clothes were ragged. He was obviously injured, and the injury was not light.


    Patter!


    Gray manipulated the thorn disaster crocodile to quickly chase after him and prepare to make up another claw. When he was close to Fahd, the purple light shrouded himself and the thorn disaster crocodile suddenly collapsed.


    Whoosh!


    Faht, who thought he was already in danger, saw this opportunity, put his hands on the ground, his body soared up under the reaction force, stepped in the air and quickly fled to the distance.


    "Chase -"


    Driving away the thorn disaster crocodile, gray chased away slightly depressed.


    Just a little, just a little is enough to leave the other party. Unexpectedly, the ability of time rules collapsed at the critical moment.


    Although his strength has made great progress since he came to the original world, it is still too reluctantly to use his current strength to apply the time rule ability to the giant beast of thorns disaster crocodile, which is more than 40 meters long.

 Chapter 661

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The speed of destruction level broke out. One side rushed through the sky like a light and shadow, and there was a harsh roar. The other side quickly chased on the ground. The earth shook and the mountains shook where it passed. Fahd, the thorn disaster crocodile and gray soon disappeared in front of the crowd.


    The onlookers were stunned. Look at me, I look at you, and the look in their eyes was surprised and surprised.


    The destroyer of the Leopold family was defeated and forced to escape. Now he is being pursued!


    This is an unexpected result, which they can hardly believe. Before that, few of them were optimistic about gray. It is really the strength shown by the strong destroyers of the Leopold family.


    The level of destruction plus the mixing ability of soldier and fire is reasonably strong enough to crush the general disaster level blood beast, not to mention just a disaster level blood beast to control the corpse.


    But the result surprised them. It was not gray Fergus who controlled the corpse of the disaster blood beast, but the destroyer of the Leopold family. This result really surprised them.


    "Lord Fahd lost?"


    The white faced man shook his head hard. Some could not accept the result. Lord Fahd, whom the leopolds thought they relied on, was defeated.


    "Gray Fergus must have powerful magic weapons. He must have defeated Lord Fahd with powerful magic weapons!"


    The woman who couldn''t see her age was also stunned on her face. She couldn''t accept the result, and finally found a reason that she wasn''t convinced by herself.


    Not to mention that they did not see the other party use magic weapons, even if they used magic weapons, it has been an extremely amazing record. After all, the other party''s state has never reached the level of destruction.


    "Hurry!"


    The leader of the Leopold family, Maxwell Leopold, has a gloomy face. Although he is surprised by the result, he knows that this is not the time to be surprised. Even the destructive elders are not opponents and have fled. If they continue to stay here, it will be very dangerous.


    The three turned away without hesitation, but the direction was the opposite direction when Fahd, thorn disaster crocodile and gray left.


    "Lord Maxwell, don''t leave the three of us!"


    A lady, a fair skinned middle-aged man with triangular eyes was in a bad situation and wanted to escape with the three, but he was stopped by Aubrey.


    Each of the three members of the Leopold family has magic light level combat power, and he is not an ordinary magic light. He can''t stop it alone, so he can only let it go.


    But the lady, the fair skinned middle-aged man and the man with triangular eyes were different. They were all king level, and his strength was enough to stop them, so he immediately intercepted them.


    Hearing the cry for help, the three of the leopolds stepped slightly, but the next moment they did not hesitate to speed up their departure. The robbery failed. The three had no use value and there was no need to take it with them.


    And after taking it, it will not only slow down their movement speed, but may even make gray Fergus catch up with them. After all, gray Fergus must be very angry about the betrayal of the three.


    "No, you can''t leave us!"


    "Help us, please help us!"


    Seeing that the three of the leopolds didn''t stop, the lady, the fair skinned middle-aged man with triangular eyes suddenly became frightened.


    They are too clear about Gray''s means, but if they fall into gray''s hands, they will certainly die, and the only one who can save them now chooses to stand by, which can''t help but panic them.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Aubrey stopped them in front. They turned and fled in different directions, but soon they found that their way was stopped again.


    It was not Aubrey who stopped them. Aubrey was still behind them. Other people of the listed family and even other forces in the city blocked their way. Obviously, they wanted to sell gray a good friend.


    "You can''t go anywhere today. Lord gray usually treats you well. He dares to betray Lord gray and attract the Leopold family. I''m ashamed to be your companion!"


    A middle-aged righteous man in his forties said, as if he had always been a firm supporter of gray, but in fact, after learning that the leopolds came to the door, his attitude became ambiguous. Although he did not stand up against it, he was always on the sidelines.


    "It''s disappointing of you to do such a thing!"


    An old man also scolded in pain. As for his thoughts not long ago, only he himself knew.


    Finally, the three were arrested by a group of people and locked up in special handcuffs that could limit the power of blood, waiting for Gray''s return.


    "I can''t catch up..."


    Standing on the back of the thorn disaster crocodile, Gray''s eyebrows twisted. The distance between the thorn disaster crocodile and Fahd was being pulled away.


    In terms of speed, the speed of the thorn disaster crocodile will never be slower than Fahd. However, after all, one runs on the ground with many obstacles, and the other runs in a straight line in the sky. It is natural that the distance will be pulled away.


    "Never let him escape!"


    Gray doesn''t want to let go of the devastating Leopold family, even the Leopold family behind him.


    It is not only because the leopolds have shot him, but also because the leopolds have known the news of the ghost region and know that the wealth in the ghost region has fallen into his hands.


    Since the property in the ghost region can attract the top family, the Leopold family, it can also attract other top families. If the Leopold family releases the news or cooperates with other top families, his situation will be very dangerous.


    Buzz!


    The purple light spread, enveloping gray and the thorn disaster crocodile. In an instant, the speed of the thorn disaster crocodile increased several times, just like a purple light, quickly narrowing the distance from Fahd.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The giant tail twitched, and a large number of boulders immediately flew into the sky and attacked Fahd above the sky. Fahd hurriedly raised the distance and was not hit by the boulder.


    Continue to pursue and escape, the distance was pulled away again, and the time rule ability was used again to catch up with Fahd again. After several times in a row.


    "This is not the way to continue!"


    Looking up at Fahd above the sky, gray thought about countermeasures.


    With the acceleration of the time rule, it is enough to ensure that the thorn disaster crocodile will not be left behind by Fahd, but it is really difficult to stop Fahd, or even don''t know what to do, because the thorn disaster crocodile has no ability to fly, and the attack can''t attack the other party flying in the sky.


    "Do you want to change the corpse control to maruna? No, it''s too dangerous!"


    Gray thought of changing the corpse control to maruna with flying ability, but immediately denied it.


    The strength of maruna is not enough to deal with Fahd. If the corpse control is replaced by maruna, it is not Fahd who should escape, but himself.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Suddenly, maruna, who was running in the sky, had a sudden meal and almost fell from the air. Although he barely stabilized his body, his running speed was much lower than before, which was far from being compared with before. At best, it was the level of the fifth level of magic light.


    "Is the injury on your body too serious?"


    Gray wondered how the other party''s speed would suddenly drop so much. He couldn''t help guessing that it was caused by the other party''s serious injury.


    "No, the other party was only hit by the thorn disaster crocodile. It is reasonable to say that the other party''s current injury should not be serious."


    Soon gray shook his head and denied the speculation. With the other party''s destructive physical defense, he was hit by the thorn disaster crocodile. Although the injury was not light, it was definitely not serious enough to affect the other party''s moving speed.


    "Is it...?"


    Gray thought of a rumor about the Leopold family. His eyes lit up and immediately decided to change the body control to maruna.


    Whoosh!


    Put away the body of the thorn disaster crocodile. Maruna, who was under control again, caught gray and rushed to the sky, chasing Fahd quickly.


    The time rule ability is blessed on maruna. Maruna''s speed becomes extremely terrible, reaching the destruction level, and even surpassing the general destruction level.


    In just a few moments, he had caught up with Fahd and hit Fahd with a punch before Fahd reacted.


    Boom!


    Fahd had no time to resist, but he was hit by a punch, fell heavily to the ground, and hit a deep huge pit on the ground.


    The place where Fahd''s chest was hit was bloody. He turned over and climbed up, slammed on the ground and wanted to jump out of the huge pit to escape, but at the next moment.


    Boom!


    A boxed fist fell. He fell to the ground again and fell into the huge pit just now.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Fahd who wanted to escape was smashed into the huge pit one after another, and the depth and area of the huge pit were growing rapidly. At this time, Fahd was like the fifth level of magic light that could not even use the ability of blood beasts. He was attacked one after another at the speed of maruna''s terror, but he had no ability to resist.


    Boom!


    With another heavy blow, Fahd lay in the center of the huge pit, covered with wounds and bleeding at the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Gray and maruna appeared next to him and looked at the seriously injured other party. Gray''s face swept a sudden look.


    "No wonder there are rumors that the Leopold family does not deserve to be called the top family!"


    At this moment, he finally understood the reason why the leopolds were not recognized as top families by some top families.

 Chapter 662

    When investigating the leopolds, gray heard that the leopolds were not recognized by some top families, but he didn''t think too much at that time, because it was obviously the behavior of some top families to suppress the leopolds.


    Indeed, these rumors are indeed some top families'' suppression of the Leopold family, but behind this behavior, there is a reason, and the reason is because


    Thinking of this, gray looked playfully at Fahd and joked.


    "It''s really unexpected that the destruction level strong man cited by the Leo Potter family is actually only the fifth level of magic light."


    Yes, Fahd is only the existence of the fifth level of magic light. Although it is surprising, it is a fact that the other party is not the level of destruction at all, but only the fifth level of magic light.


    "Tell me, what do you rely on to make your realm comparable to destruction!"


    Gray was really curious about how the other party raised his realm from the fifth level of magic light to the destruction level. In the previous battle, the other party''s performance was no different from the destruction level, and he couldn''t see that the other party was a fifth level of magic light.


    "No way!"


    With wounds all over his body, he lay on the ground and even had great difficulty moving his fingers. Fahd stared at gray coldly.


    Although he was arrested, the dignity of the "destroyer" did not allow him to compromise with others. Unconsciously, he had already completely integrated himself into the role of the destroyer, and almost forgot that his own realm was only the fifth level of magic light.


    Moreover, it is a very tempting secret to forcibly raise the realm from the fifth level of magic light to the destruction level. I believe that the other party will be very eager for this secret, and as long as the other party can''t know this secret one day, he will be safe.


    "Really not going to say?"


    Gray had a sneer on his mouth, and with his sneer, maruna took a step forward, and the claws on his hand showed a sharp blade.


    "This is the biggest secret of my Leo Potter family. I will never say it!"


    The look in Gray''s eyes and maruna''s posture at this time made Fahd inexplicably hairy. However, at the thought of the seductive secret of forcibly raising a realm, he was relieved that the other party could never kill him before asking the secret.


    "Then go to hell!"


    Gray''s smile converged into a complete cold, and then saw maruna suddenly bend over and stab Fahd with the sharp blade on his fist claws.


    The secret of the Leopold family to forcibly raise the realm to a higher level is indeed quite attractive, which is why he spent a lot of time asking. However, if the other party thinks that it can force him not to be a killer based on this, it is very wrong.


    With the ability of resurrection, he can make the most stubborn people speak obediently. Of course, this process may cause incomplete memory and forget something.


    These things may be unimportant or extremely important. In other words, he may forget the secret of forcibly raising the realm to a level. This is also the reason why he initially asked instead of immediately killing and using the resurrection ability.


    However, gray is not worried about this. It is not only the other party who knows this secret, but also some senior leaders of the Leo Porter family. If the other party forgets, he will press other senior leaders of the Leo Porter family.


    "Stop, stop, as long as you promise not to kill me, I''ll tell you, and even make you like me!"


    Seeing the sharp blade that maruna attacked on his chest, Fahd was completely flustered. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that gray couldn''t agree to the terms he offered.


    The existence of the fifth level of the magic light can reach the destruction level by some means. It is almost the same as reviving a destroyer. It is the best compound object of the resurrection ability in Gray''s ideal. It is impossible for gray to let go of each other.


    Poof!


    The sharp blade on the fist claw deeply pierced Fahd''s chest and pierced Fahd''s beating heart. Blood splashed wildly, and the chest seemed to have a fountain splashing.


    "You, you really... Got killed. Aren''t you interested in the secret of improving the realm?"


    The heart was pierced and the brain could not get blood supply, which made Fahd feel dizzy. He was surprised and stared at gray. The other party killed him before asking the secret.


    "No, I''m interested, but you''ll tell me yourself later!"


    Gray shook his head slightly and said something Fahd couldn''t understand.


    Fahd opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say it. Endless darkness enveloped him, and he fell quickly to the endless abyss.


    Gray stepped forward, sniffed, sensed it with infrared, confirmed that he was dead, and pressed one hand on each other''s head.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The resurrection ability was used. All the plants in the surrounding area withered quickly after floating out the green light, while Fahd was wrapped by the green light and turned into a green light cocoon.


    The injury on the body has recovered rapidly, and even the heart pierced in the heart is being repaired.


    The original soul is transformed into a new soul after mysterious transformation, which is like cultivating a new soul with the original soul as nourishment.


    A few minutes later, Fahd recovered from his injury, his heart recovered and stood up. He was Fahd, but he was not Fahd!


    "Tell me, how did you force the realm to a higher level?"


    Gray asked, looking at each other.


    "Yes, Lord gray."


    Fahd responded respectfully and said the method of forcibly improving the realm without any reservation. Obviously, Gray was lucky and the other party didn''t lose this memory.


    "Relying on an inheritance level magic weapon called blood crystal?"


    Gray was slightly surprised.


    Generally speaking, the role of magic weapons is very monotonous. They can either enhance combat power, speed, strength and defense, or enable users to obtain some special abilities. However, this magic weapon called blood crystal can not only reach the inheritance level, but also improve the abilities in many aspects in all aspects.


    It can be said that such a magic weapon is equivalent to the sum of several magic weapons. This kind of magic weapon called blood crystal is probably the kind of inheritance weapon that should be very front among the inheritance weapons.


    "Such a powerful magic weapon must be used under harsh conditions?"


    Thinking a little, gray looked at faht and asked.


    There is no shortcut in this world. If you want to obtain strong strength, you must pay a corresponding price. This magic weapon called blood crystal is too powerful. Gray doesn''t think such magic weapon can be used easily.


    "Yes, this magic weapon is not held in the hand or worn close to the body, but implanted into the heart."


    Fahd replied, pointing to his heart.


    "Implanted heart?"


    Gray was stunned. It was the first time he had heard of such a ferocious use of magic weapons.


    Although he has a more strange magic weapon in his hand, which can be put into his body, this weapon also needs to be taken out when used, not the type implanted into his body.


    And what made him a little creepy was that the implant was actually a heart.


    Where is the heart?


    It is almost the most vulnerable place of the human body except the brain. As long as the heart is pierced, it will almost die. It can be imagined that it is dangerous to implant magic weapons in such a fragile place.


    "This method doesn''t work for me!"


    Gray immediately gave up his plan to implant blood crystals.


    Inheritance weapons are weapons above gold weapons, which are far more valuable than gold weapons. Generally speaking, only top families have them.


    As an inheritance weapon, but also such a special inheritance weapon, the refining of blood crystal must be very difficult. If he wants to refine, he may be looking for materials, which will take several years.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this way of implantation is extremely dangerous. If you are careless, you may lose your life. There is really no need to take such a big risk for the promotion of a level.


    Gray learned about blood crystals from Fahd carefully, and finally understood why Fahd had to risk implantation of blood crystals.


    If the Leopold family wanted to become the top family, it was essential to be a strong man in the destruction level. At that time, he only had the fifth level of magic light, and almost reached the limit of potential. Although he was only one level away from the destruction level, it was difficult to improve anyway.


    Without any way, he had to find another way to make a breakthrough. Occasionally, he got a refining method of a powerful magic weapon called blood crystal. After careful consideration, he decided to try.


    As a result, he became the destroyer as he wished, and the leopolds became the top family as he wished, with unparalleled influence in this area.


    Some of the top families who knew about him did not agree with his destructive state, so there were rumors from the outside world.

 Chapter 663

    All the way, the other three members of the Leo Porter family except Fahd rushed back to Leo city. When they came back here, they were all relieved.


    Leo City, the largest of several cities under the control of the Leo Porter family, with a population of millions, has always been the headquarters of the Leo Porter family.


    After thousands of years of operation and several generations of improvement, the huge Rune array of the city has terrorist defense and attack power.


    The strong defense is enough to shut out the general destroyer, and the terrorist attack power even surpasses Fahd, the destroyer.


    With such strong attack and defense, even if gray Fergus attacks, they can resist or even kill. Back here, they are completely safe.


    Gray Fergus put too much pressure on them. Even Lord Fahd was not an opponent and had to escape. Not to mention the three of them. They were worried all the way for fear that the other party would turn back and kill them.


    Fortunately, everything has passed. They have returned to Leo. No one can hurt them here, even the destroyer.


    "Has Lord Fahd returned?"


    White faced, he asked the leader of the city guard stationed at the gate.


    "My Lord, Lord Fahd has returned!"


    The captain of the garrison replied respectfully.


    "Great, Lord Fahd is back too. Lord Fahd is added outside the huge Rune array of the city. If gray Fergus dares to come, he will never come back."


    The woman who couldn''t see her age patted her chest firmly and completely laid down her heart, and then there was a surge of resentment.


    "If I let the leopolds suffer such a great loss, it can''t be let go!"


    "It really can''t be like this. Since our Leo Porter family is not an opponent, we should join hands with other top families. I don''t believe he can stop the siege of two top families."


    White face, middle-aged also said angrily.


    Whether he or a woman of undetectable age, he selectively forgot that it was caused by the Leopold family, and gray was just forced to fight back.


    "Come on, see Lord Fahd!"


    The Leopold master Maxwell said, got into a luxurious carriage and motioned the other two to follow.


    Although he didn''t let his emotions show completely like the other two, his slightly gloomy face showed that he was no less angry with gray Fergus at this time.


    The carriage carried the three people into the city and into a huge manor in the center of the city. After asking where Fahd was, the three hurried over.


    "Lord Fahd, are you seriously injured?"


    Seeing Fahd, the three asked anxiously.


    Fahd, as the only destructive power of the Leopold family, is absolutely invincible. After all, if the other party has an accident, the identity of the top family of the Leopold family will not be preserved.


    Without the identity of the top family, the voice and deterrent power of the Leopold family will be seriously weakened, which is something they would never want to see if they have already tasted the benefits of the identity of the top family.


    "It''s not too heavy. You''ll recover after a few days of rest."


    Fahd shook his head slightly, just like usual, but there was a cold look in their eyes, but they didn''t notice it.


    After confirming that Fahd was not seriously injured, the three people relaxed and couldn''t help turning their attention to this matter. They said angrily.


    "Lord Fahd, gray Fergus has suffered such a great loss to the Leopold family. We can''t forget it this time. We must make gray Fergus look good..."


    The white face did not need to be middle-aged. The more he said, the more excited he was. It was like that the leopolds had suffered the most serious humiliation in history. Without washing their heads, the leopolds would never lift their heads. He didn''t notice that when he spoke, a man came out of the room behind him and was looking at him with great interest.


    This figure has black hair and extremely young face. It is gray he is ready to deal with at this time.


    The man next to him, who could not see the age of the woman and Maxwell, noticed it, but was shocked by the accident and completely forgot to remind him.


    "Lord Fahd, what do you think? Which top family is suitable for cooperation?"


    After expressing his views, he looked at Fahd and asked. Just then, a voice sounded behind him.


    "You have a lot of resentment against me!"


    "Who?"


    Hearing the voice behind him, he turned back suddenly. He was surprised and couldn''t help retreating back. The object he was preparing to deal with was behind him.


    "I''m so angry with me. I think if you continue to live, I''m afraid you''ll be like the three members of the listed family."


    Gray looked at the white face with a sneer and walked slowly.


    Last time, too many people died in the listed family. If another group died, there were not enough people to maintain the listed city, so the rest were not cleaned up too strictly.


    The result was the betrayal of the three, which led him to the great enemy of the Leopold family.


    Although the result is not bad, he won a subordinate with destructive combat power and a top force, it is a fact that he was betrayed. This time, he decided to clean up the Leopold family. Anyone with such signs will never let go.


    "You, what do you want to do? Lord Fahd, help me!"


    His forehead was cold and sweaty, and his face was white. He didn''t need to ask Fahd for help in middle age. Unfortunately, what he saw was Fahd''s indifferent face, and he didn''t mean to stop gray.


    Whoosh!


    His already extremely white face became more white. It was pale with fear. Driven by the will to survive, he turned and prepared to break through the wall and escape.


    Shua!


    A purple light enveloped him. His action of crashing into the wall stopped, and he himself was rapidly becoming old.


    The hair turns white, the skin becomes wrinkled, the face is covered with wrinkles, and the body becomes bent


    The original middle-aged appearance became more old than Fahd in a few moments, and finally fell straight in his eyes.


    One hit and die!


    The time rule ability exerted by Gray''s fourth level realm at King level is enough to deprive a magic light of his whole life in one blow.


    "Lord Fahd, what is this... What''s going on?"


    His companion was killed in an instant, but Fahd did not stop it at all. The woman who could not see her age and Maxwell looked at Fahd in horror. They had a guess in their hearts, but they couldn''t believe it.


    "From today on, the leopolds will belong to Lord gray. Choose, die or obey!"


    Fahd glanced at them coldly. There was a terrible momentum on them. He locked them. Once they said no, they would immediately hurt the killer.


    ¡­¡­


    After a bloody clean-up, more than half of the top members of the Leopold family were killed. Listing the three people betrayed by the family is a lesson from the past. This time, gray will not be soft hearted.


    Because of this reason, the strength of the Leopold family has decreased a lot, but gray doesn''t care. What he sees is that Fahd, the fifth level of the magic light, can have the existence of destructive combat power. As for the Leopold family, it''s just incidental.


    With the harvest in the ghost area, he is not short of cultivation resources in a few years, so controlling a power is of little significance to him. The only use is to be able to deal with trivial things for him, so that he doesn''t have to waste his time on unnecessary trivial things.


    "Find out if there are disaster level blood animals with mixed ability of Golden Shadow and two systems in the collection of the Leopold family. Also, see what disaster level blood animals with mixed ability have in the collection of the Leopold family."


    Completely in control of the leopolds, gray ordered Fahd.


    Fahd respectfully replied and left, and the small piece returned to gray.


    "Lord gray, there is no disaster level blood animal blood mixed by Golden Shadow and fire in the collection of Leo Porter family. As for disaster level blood animal blood with mixed ability, there are two kinds in total, one is military and flame mixed disaster level blood animal blood, and the other is lightning metal mixed disaster level blood animal blood."


    "Not the leopolds, either?"


    After listening to the report, Gray was slightly disappointed. There was no disaster blood beast blood mixed with gold and shadow in the Leopold family''s collection, and other disaster blood beasts with mixed ability were not suitable for him.


    However, he can also understand that the Leopold family is the lowest among the top families. Only Fahd has the strength to hunt disaster level blood animals, and it is natural that there are not many disaster level blood animals with mixed ability.


    "Lord gray, the city of chaos should be able to buy the blood beast blood you need. It''s enough to send someone to buy it when the rune ship passes by, but I suggest you go there in person."


    Fahd thought for a moment and said.


    "I suggest I go there myself. Why?"


    Gray looked at Fahd slightly unexpectedly. The other party resurrected by the resurrection ability must be completely loyal to him, so it must be impossible to plot against him. Since the other party said so, there must be some reason.


    "Because in two months, the trial tower of the temple of chaos will be opened!"


    "Tower of trial, where is that?"


    Gray wondered that he had heard the name of the temple of chaos. It was a temple force at the same level as the temple of light. Its strength was extremely terrible. The leader of chaos belonged to each other''s sphere of influence, but he heard the name of the tower of trial for the first time.


    "It''s a place for trial. It''s used as a place for the trial of the children of the temple of chaos. I heard that everyone who has entered it will greatly improve their strength after coming out. This place will be opened only once every five years. This year is just the fifth year."


    Fahd explained.

 Chapter 664

    "The strength of people who have entered them will be greatly improved after they come out?"


    Gray''s eyes were slightly bright. The test tower must be a place that can quickly improve his strength, which made him think of the test island he had encountered. I don''t know whether the test tower is similar to the test island.


    Now, I''m afraid that the only power that can refine the island of trial is the temple power. Even the top families are unlikely. The island of trial must not belong to their plane. It''s likely that it just passed their plane when drifting in space. From its position in the gap of space, it''s not difficult to guess its possible ability to drift in space.


    "Since it belongs to the temple of chaos, outsiders should not be eligible to enter it?"


    Gray looked at Fahd with a little doubt. Even if the trial tower of the chaotic temple was opened, it should have nothing to do with him. After all, he was not a member of the chaotic temple, not even the children of the temple.


    But listening to Fahd''s tone, it seemed that the opening of the tower of trial was also good for him, which made him wonder.


    "No, although the tower of trial is the trial place for the children of the chaotic temple, it is not impossible for the children of the non chaotic temple to enter."


    Bahid did not answer directly, but asked gray.


    "Does Lord gray know why the top family is called the top family?"


    "Because the top family has a destroyer?"


    Gray looked at Fahd strangely and didn''t understand the reason why he was asked.


    Hearing Gray''s answer, Fahd shook his head and nodded.


    "It is indeed a sign of the top family to have the destroyer in power, but in fact, the reason why the top family can be called the top family is that the top family has been certified by its temple forces, such as the Leopold family has been certified by the chaos temple."


    "To be a top family, you have to be certified by the temple forces?"


    Gray''s face showed a trace of surprise. Unexpectedly, there was such a relationship between the top family and the temple forces.


    So far, what he has seen is the separation of family forces, which often conflict and attack each other. It is like an independent small kingdom, with forces destroyed from time to time and new forces born from time to time.


    The temple is completely detached from all forces, does not interfere in all kinds of conflicts, completely ignores them, and allows them to fight and kill, but does not want the top family to have such a relationship with the temple forces.


    "As a family with a strong destroyer, even the temple forces can''t completely ignore it, so the temple forces will control the top families within their sphere of influence to a certain extent."


    "Of course, this kind of control is not a bad thing for the top families. Except that they must accept recruitment under special circumstances, they are very free at ordinary times, and even get some extra privileges."


    Fahd said.


    "Some privileges?"


    Gray was thoughtful, and Fahd''s next words confirmed his guess. Fahd nodded.


    "Yes, some privileges, such as the recommended places to enter the test tower. All top families have recommended places, and they can recommend their children to go."


    "Of course, the temple of chaos will select the recommended children of each family. Finally, only a few people have the opportunity to enter the test tower. However, there is absolutely no problem with Lord Gray''s strength. It should be enough to pass without even using too much strength."


    "OK, then go to the city of chaos."


    After a little consideration, gray immediately made a decision. The test tower is indeed an opportunity to quickly improve his strength. I don''t know. Since I know it, I can''t miss it.


    It was still early before the rune ship arrived. Gray left Leo and returned to list. Soon, the three betrayers were bound and brought to him.


    "How dare you collude with the leopolds to deal with me."


    Gray glanced at the three with cold eyes. His eyes were full of cold killing intention. Because of the betrayal of the three, he encountered a lot of trouble. Although the trouble had been solved, the tone had not come down yet.


    "Lord gray, I''m wrong. Let me go, let me go this time!"


    Being stared at by Gray''s eyes, it was like being held by a sharp blade around her neck, which would fall at any time. Among the three, the woman dressed as a lady couldn''t bear it first and cried for mercy.


    "Lord gray, I''m just confused for a moment. Please forgive me this time."


    Subsequently, the triangle eyed man also begged for mercy.


    "Fool, you haven''t seen the cruelty of gray Fergus. He will never let us go. It''s no use begging for mercy."


    The fair skinned middle-aged man was quite tough. He scolded them, then looked up at gray and sneered.


    "Gray Fergus, I''m unlucky to be planted in your hands, but don''t be proud. Although you defeated the destructive strongman of the Leopold family this time, the inside information of the top family is not what you can imagine. Wait, the Leopold family will surely retaliate."


    "Really, it seems that you know a lot about the top families."


    He didn''t kill the fair skinned middle-aged immediately. Gray looked at the fair skinned middle-aged with great interest.


    "How do you think the leopolds will retaliate against me? Tell me, and let me be prepared!"


    "Hum, I feel relaxed now. When the leopolds retaliate, you won''t be relaxed."


    Hearing the banter in Gray''s voice, the fair skinned middle-aged sneered.


    "It''s true that the leopolds may not be able to deal with you, but it doesn''t mean that other top families can''t deal with you."


    "In a ghost area that has never been developed, any top forces will be moved. The Leopold family will certainly join other top families to fight you. Then it will be your death."


    "I''ll wait for you below. I believe you won''t wait long. You''ll come with me."


    The fair skinned middle-aged man smiled grimly and looked at gray like a dead man.


    "The analysis is right. The Leopold family will indeed find other top families to join hands, and I can''t be the opponent of several top families."


    Facing the white middle-aged grimace, gray kept calm on his face and said slowly.


    "But what if the leopolds belong to me like the listed families?"


    "It''s impossible. Although you defeated the destructive strongman of the Leopold family, it''s impossible to make the Leopold family obey like the listed family."


    The white middle-aged laughed wildly and didn''t believe gray at all.


    "I''m afraid you can''t enter Leo city. Even if you enter Leo City, you will definitely be blown out by the rune array of Leo city."


    "Then look behind you."


    Gray said playfully on his face. The middle-aged man with fair skin looked back. The next moment his face became shocked and his whole body was stunned.


    Behind him, an old man with slightly bald hair appeared. It was Leo Porter, a strong destroyer. At this time, the other party walked up to gray and saluted respectfully.


    "Lord gray."


    "No, it''s impossible. The Leopold family can''t be subordinated to you. He must not be the destroyer of the Leopold family. He must be just a similar person!"


    I can''t believe the results at present. The middle-aged man with fair skin shouted wildly.


    "Kill him with the unique ability of the Leopold family and prove your identity to him."


    Gray gave a cold command. Fahd''s right hand, which was commanded by gray, grew longer and turned into a black blade several meters long. The red flame was wrapped around the blade and cut it off towards the middle-aged with fair skin.


    Poof!


    The red sharp blade magnified constantly in the eyes of the fair skinned middle-aged who didn''t want to believe it, and finally chopped on the fair skinned middle-aged. The fair skinned middle-aged was split into two parts, and the two parts of the body were entangled by the red flame, which had been burned to ashes in an instant.


    At the moment of his death, he determined the identity of the other party and was able to use the sharp blade wrapped around the red flame. He was sure of the identity of the other party.


    Poof, poof!


    It was two more cuts. The lady dressed woman and the man with triangular eyes were also split in half, and then turned into ashes by the flame. Gray ignored their begging for mercy.


    Then he looked at Aubrey, who had been waiting respectfully beside him, and said in a cold voice.


    "Clean it up. I don''t want such people in the listed family to appear again."


    Aubrey respectfully replied and left. It is certain that many people in the listed family will die soon.

 Chapter 665

    In the white jade training ground, gray stood quietly with his hands down. In his mind, there was a giant animal pattern in the shape of a human.


    The giant beast pattern is composed of tens of thousands of patterns evolving according to some law. With the evolution of these patterns, the giant beast''s actions have changed, sometimes roaring, sometimes beating his chest and sometimes stamping his feet.


    "Crazy!"


    Gray roared and touched the giant animal lines in his brain. His body suddenly became big and tall. In a very short time, he had reached more than two meters and turned into a big man more than two meters tall.


    The originally slightly loose clothes were tight by his swollen body, as if he would be overwhelmed and torn at any time.


    "Second frenzy!"


    Gray roared again, and then saw that his original burly figure of more than two meters had expanded again, becoming more burly and taller.


    Tear!


    The clothes and trousers of high quality that ordinary people can''t afford in a lifetime are torn into strips in an instant, while gray''s height is about 2.5 meters, his body is extremely strong, and his arms are as thick as a woman''s waist.


    Boom!


    He suddenly blew a punch into the air, and suddenly there was a harsh sound explosion, and a strong wind spread out, hit the wall and stirred in the cultivation style.


    "It''s not easy. I''ve finally reached the second level!"


    Remove the madness, gray sighed slightly.


    It took him half a year to reach the first level of mania, but it took him two years to reach the second level of mania, which was four times as long as the former. We can imagine the difficulty of the second level of mania.


    He almost thought that his cultivation talent in blood skills was too poor and there was no possibility of becoming a crazy second level. Fortunately, he was relieved after asking Fahd.


    Compared with Fahd, although his talent in blood technology is not the top, it can never be called poor, and should be able to reach the upstream level.


    "The frenzy of the second level is enough to make my current combat power stronger. Coupled with the ability of time rules, I don''t know if I can fight the destroyer..."


    Thinking of the destroyer, gray couldn''t help showing his longing.


    The destruction level, even in the original world, is enough to be called the strong level. As for the magic light level under it, although it will be called the strong in ordinary times, in fact, there are some untrue names, which will be laughed at in the top families such as the Leopold family.


    Only the destruction level is recognized as a strong person and can be called a strong person on any occasion.


    "Although the crazy blood skill is good, it is not without disadvantages."


    After looking at his clothes and trousers that have turned into cloth strips, gray shook his head slightly, which is the disadvantage of crazy blood technology.


    He gave Sophia his original black combat suit that could change according to the change of body shape, so he returned to the embarrassing state of using blood skills at first.


    "I wonder if there are such war clothes in the treasure house of the Leopold family?"


    After changing a new suit, gray asked Fahd. Soon Fahd brought him one from the treasure house of the Leopold family.


    This is a blue war dress. Usually, it is in the middle of a blue ring. After it is inspired, it will immediately attach to the body.


    According to Fahd, it is a war suit specially designed for the situation similar to gray. Obviously, gray is not the only one who has the transformation blood skill or ability.


    However, the defense of the war suit is not too strong, and the strongest can only withstand the magic light attack, which is similar to Gray''s original war suit defense.


    The Leopold family does not have stronger such war clothes. The level of this war clothes has reached the gold level. The stronger war clothes are only the war clothes of inheritance level, and the only inheritance weapon of the Leopold family is the blood crystal in faht''s body.


    It is not difficult to see that the Leopold family is at the bottom among the top families. Generally speaking, the top families have several inheritance level weapons, but the Leopold family has only one.


    "By the way, when can the rune ship arrive?"


    Enjoying Kensha''s massage, gray narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Fahd, who stood next to him.


    "It should be in the last two days, and it should be able to arrive in three days at the latest."


    Fahd replied.


    Two days later, in Leo City, a giant with a length of 100 meters slowly landed from the sky and finally docked at a specially built berth in Leo city.


    Many golden Rune lines can be vaguely seen on the surface of the behemoth. It looks like a huge ship, which is a rune ship.


    The cabin door opens and the steps paved with soft blankets slide down. Several tall women in long skirts walk down the steps and stand on both sides of the steps. When someone buys a ticket to board the ship, they will act as a guide and lead the other party to the corresponding cabin.


    "My Lord, this way!"


    After buying a VIP cabin ticket, gray took Fahd and Kensha to the cabin on the upper deck of the rune ship and entered a suite under the guidance of a long skirt woman.


    The suite has not only the master lounge, but also the servant lounge and practice room, and even a small reception hall, which is extremely complete.


    Of course, the cost is also expensive. It costs 50000 magic coins, which is five times more expensive than ordinary tickets. However, with the top family of Leo Porter as the source of income, the cost is naturally nothing.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Accompanied by a trembling sound, the rune boat slowly floated up, with a huge body of 100 meters, as if it had lost gravity and floated to the sky.


    Looking out from the crystal window, I can see that the buildings in Leo are slowly getting smaller and finally become like models.


    It was not until it reached an altitude of kilometers that the rune ship stopped rising and hovered.


    A layer of earthy yellow light mask appeared, shrouded the rune ship, completely shrouded the rune ship, and then the rune ship began to move horizontally, accelerating continuously, faster and faster. Until the speed was comparable to the fifth level of magic light, this acceleration stopped and the ship''s speed became stable.


    The scenery on the ground changes rapidly, and the fast-moving Rune ship surges up with severe wind pressure, but the rune ship is extremely stable inside. The earthy yellow hood protects the rune ship and is completely isolated from the violent wind pressure outside.


    "The speed can reach the fifth level of magic light. I''m afraid such a rune ship costs a lot?"


    Gray asked, looking at Fahd.


    "It''s not only expensive, it''s very expensive."


    Fahd sighed slightly.


    "Generally speaking, it takes several Rune masters plus hundreds of Rune masters to build a rune ship for a year, and some particularly complex Rune ships take years. Not only the cost of various materials is astronomical, but also the salary of Rune masters and runes will be a huge expense."


    "Families with Rune ships must be top-level families, and among the top families, they are also families with profound heritage. The wealth accumulated by the Leopold family over the years is not even enough to buy such a rune ship."


    In the evening, the three of gray go to the restaurant for dinner. All those who buy tickets are free. And those who buy VIP tickets will have a special VIP restaurant. Both the grade of ingredients and the level of chefs are better than ordinary restaurants.


    When he came to the VIP restaurant, gray found that there were already people in the VIP restaurant. Like them, there were three people, an old man, a teenager and a young woman.


    The old man has brown hair, but the brown hair color is slightly white. He is a little thin. He is in a gray dress. His eyes are peaceful, but he gives people a sense of wisdom.


    The teenager is about thirteen or fourteen years old. He is wearing a bright yellow dress with a little baby fat on his face. He looks quite cute.


    The young woman has long brown hair shawl, slightly curly hair ends, slender posture, wearing a white jade like skirt, and a pair of Sapphire Earrings on her ears.


    A pair of amber eyes with a kind of gentleness like water, this is a beautiful woman with gentleness like water, at least on the surface.


    When gray looked at the other three, the other three also looked at gray. The two sides looked at each other, nodded slightly and moved away.


    Gray noticed that there was a golden flower logo on their clothes, which should be the family emblem behind each other.


    After sitting down at a table and ordering from the incoming servant, Fahd whispered to gray.


    "That''s from the Mandy family."


    "Also a top family?"


    Of course, gray didn''t hear of the Mandy family. Before contacting the leopolds, he could know the leopolds, or because the leopolds were nearby.


    "Well, like the leopolds, it is also a top family, but unlike the leopolds, the Mandy family can also rank at the top of the top family. There are even rumors that an old man of the Mandy family is taking that step."


    "Take that step?"


    Gray was slightly shocked. The next step of destruction level was the rule level. Unexpectedly, the Mandy family had such a strong background that even the strong ones of that level had it.


    If you really take that step, the Mandy family may be called the Mandy saint.


    Of course, it''s hard to take that step. It''s hard to say whether an old man of Mandy family can take it or not. Even the temple forces who master the regular blood method have a very small chance of success. Many people can''t break that step until they die, not to mention the top family.


    But the strength of this family is certain. It is conservatively estimated that there are at least a few, or even more than 10, destroyers.


    "The leopolds?"


    When gray whispered about the Mandy family, the three of the Mandy family were also whispering about the leopolds.


    However, different from the surprise of gray and others, the faces of the three Mandy families are flat. Naturally, the family at the bottom of the top families can''t arouse their surprise.


    After dinner, the three of gray returned to the suite. It was completely dark outside, but the rune ship was still moving at high speed. It didn''t seem to find a place to stop for night repair.


    Gray asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t Rune ships berth at night?"


    "Rune ships are piloted day and night, and they can fly at night."


    Fahd shook his head.


    "Moreover, the rune ship has the function of automatic memory. As long as it has been to the place, it will be recorded. The next time, it can drive automatically according to this route without high-intensity manipulation."

 Chapter 666

    "Record route? Autopilot?"


    Gray was really surprised that the rune ship was so automatic.


    Although he had heard of the rune ship for a long time, he didn''t know that the rune ship was so highly automated. Not long ago, he was still curious about how many people needed to operate such a huge Rune ship. Now it seems that the number of people needed is definitely much less than he thought.


    "Do you know what this automatic driving depends on?"


    "I don''t know exactly what it is. After all, this is the field of runes."


    Fahd shook his head.


    "I only heard that it was realized through a rune array called wisdom array, which was mainly made of a special crystal and painted with Rune ink made of blood animal blood with super memory ability."


    "Super memory ability, tell me more about this super memory ability?"


    Gray made a sudden move. He seemed to hear his amazing ability.


    "This is a kind of physical ability, but it is very rare and rarely encountered. The blood beast with this ability has a strong memory ability and won''t get lost even in a complex environment."


    Hearing Gray''s emphasis on this ability, Fahd explained carefully. With Fahd''s explanation, gray couldn''t help feeling a little excited. This super memory ability must be the ability he wanted to look for at the beginning.


    At first, he yearned for the profession of herbalist, so he wanted to find the blood beast blood with the ability of never forgetting, so that he could have the ability of never forgetting.


    Of course, by now, this mind has faded. After all, there is a high-level medicine refining master beside him. There is no need to learn medicine refining. He has given Fahd the medicine formula obtained from the imperial tomb.


    However, Gray''s desire for this ability did not fade. His ability of never forgetting is not only useful to the herbalist, but also useful in other aspects.


    He who has the ability of transformation is destined to deal with all kinds of blood beasts, so it is essential to have a lot of blood beast knowledge.


    If he has super memory ability and has a lot of blood beast knowledge in his brain, he can obviously have a better chance to obtain the blood beast ability he wants.


    Keep the super memory ability in mind. After arriving in the city of chaos, one kind of blood beast blood with super memory ability is bound to be added to the blood beast blood to be purchased.


    A few days later.


    After withdrawing from the practice, gray went out of the practice room. This is a practice room built of gold silk wood. The wooden floor, wooden wall and wooden ceiling make it unique in style. It is very comfortable and high-grade in the eyes.


    The only drawback is that the area of this training room is only more than ten square meters. Compared with the training room gray usually uses, it is too small, and even the virtual shadow of blood and animals caused by him can not be extended.


    After all, it''s in the cabin. Naturally, there can''t be a large training room.


    Fortunately, a special Rune array is arranged in this kind of room, which can suppress the appearance of blood beast virtual shadow during cultivation and make the blood beast virtual shadow hidden, but it will not affect cultivation.


    "Lord gray, the hot water in the bathroom is ready!"


    Seeing gray coming out of the training room, Kensha came forward.


    Gray nodded slightly and walked into the bathroom. Kensha followed him quickly and took off his sweaty clothes for a bath.


    "How to spend the next time?"


    Lying in the bathtub, enjoying Kensha''s rubbing, gray couldn''t help thinking about how to arrange the next time.


    After several days in a row, after the initial freshness, he gradually felt boring.


    In addition to the motionless training time and blood skill feeling time every day, there is still a lot of time left. He spends these time reading. For several days, he spends it reading. He gradually feels boring and wants to spend it in another way.


    "Walk on deck!"


    Dressed in a black dress, accompanied by Kensha, gray walked out of the suite and down the carpet corridor.


    Down the stairs, he went up to the deck of the rune ship, on which there were many huge umbrellas.


    Under the huge umbrella, there are tables, reclining chairs and long skirt women waiting nearby. Obviously, this should be a place for recreation considering the boredom in the cabin.


    Of course, not all passengers can come here, and only those who have purchased VIP tickets can come here through the stairs in the VIP cabin.


    There are already people under some giant umbrellas, who want to relax like gray. Among them, gray met the sister and brother of Mandy family.


    They lay half on their backs under a huge umbrella, drinking juice and talking, which attracted a lot of eyes. Of course, they all looked at their sister.


    A blue dress with suspenders, half lying on his back, the undulating figure is more obvious than usual.


    This is a woman who is no worse than Kensha, and different from Kensha, the other party still has a noble spirit that Kensha can''t have, which is more attractive to men.


    No one doesn''t want to conquer such a woman. Even gray couldn''t help but move in his heart and admire the beauty of the woman.


    Looking back, he found a huge empty umbrella, and gray lay half back on the recliner.


    The sun was blocked by the huge umbrella, and the reason of the yellow light mask, even if it was on the deck, it didn''t look hot. After drinking a glass of fruit juice with ice, the sour and sweet taste plus a cool feeling, there was a new feeling, and the repressive imitation Buddha accumulated these days was swept away.


    Kensha''s massage beside him made him fall into heaven every time. His eyes narrowed and he was almost falling asleep.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, a discordant sound suddenly came into his ears. He opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound. He immediately saw that a young man appeared under the giant umbrella where the sisters and brothers he had seen before.


    This is a handsome young man with wavy red hair, handsome face, high nose and thin lips. No matter how to evaluate, he will not be separated from the category of handsome.


    A high-end straight dress made him look very tall and straight. With a charming smile on his face, he said to the young woman of Mandy family.


    "Hello, I''m Miguel Vega, a child of the top family Vega family. I wonder if I can have the honor to invite you to dinner?"


    After being ready to move, someone finally approached the woman. The young man was very confident in his appearance and family background. With his appearance and family background, he had more than once a spring night for several times. He can be called an old hand. This is also the origin of his self-confidence.


    "This man wants to eat flat!"


    Gray sat up and watched the development of the situation with great interest, waiting to see the man eating turtle.


    The man''s status as a child of the top family is noble enough to attract many young women and lead some vain women to bed. However, obviously, the woman of the Mandy family will never be listed here. After all, in terms of the strength of the family, several of the top families can be comparable to the Mandy family.


    Fortunately, the woman and the boy dressed casually at this time and did not wear a dress with Mandy''s family emblem. Otherwise, the young man might not have the courage to talk to him.


    Not out of Gray''s expectation, even if she heard the young man''s self introduction, the woman''s reaction was very flat and faintly refused.


    "Sorry, wait a minute. I''m going to have dinner with my family elders."


    "How about tomorrow evening?"


    The young man did not seem to hear the rejection, or heard that he still did not give up and sent out the invitation again.


    "Sorry, I''m going to have dinner with my family elders tomorrow evening."


    The woman again flatly refused.


    "Ha ha..."


    The woman''s refusal attitude was obvious. I didn''t know who was the first to laugh. Then on the deck, many people, especially men, laughed. Obviously, like gray, they were willing to see others eat.


    And they also have some unhappiness in their hearts. We didn''t come forward to chat up. Why did you come forward to chat up? Now you''ve been rejected.


    "Don''t you think about it? Offending a top family rashly will have a bad impact on your family."


    Feeling the woman''s obvious refusal, the young man was ready to leave directly, but the surrounding laughter with unknown meaning immediately made him stiff and ugly.


    If he left directly at this time, he would have no face, so he turned around again and looked at the woman, with a little threat in his voice.


    "Get out!"


    The gentleness of the woman''s face disappeared, replaced by cold frost, she scolded coldly.


    "Don''t be shameless!"


    Being scolded by a woman, the young man''s face became cold. He reached out and grabbed the woman''s arm, ready to catch the woman.


    Boom!


    The young man''s hand hasn''t touched the woman''s hand yet, but he himself somehow flew upside down and knocked over several giant umbrellas.


    I didn''t know when the woman had stood up and punched the young man in the abdomen. It was this punch that smashed the young man out.


    "So fast, this is the strength of the young generation of the top families!"


    Gray sat up straight and looked slightly surprised. At that moment, the speed shown by the woman absolutely reached the magic light level. If the other party''s ability was mixed ability, even he had to be treated with a little caution.


    "What family are you from?"


    The fall was not heavy. The young man climbed up from the ground in a little embarrassment and looked at the woman with a slight surprise. From the woman''s strength, he guessed that the woman''s identity was not simple.


    The woman glanced at the young man lightly and said coldly.


    "Mandy family, if your family wants revenge, just take it."


    "No, no, it was a joke just now. Please don''t mind. Sorry to disturb!"


    The young man''s eyes were slightly convex. Without saying a word, he turned and left, looking gray.


    Although his family is fairly good among the top families, it is more than a little worse than the Mandy family.


    At the end of a conflict, Gray was quite satisfied. He withdrew his eyes and looked at the sky. The next moment, his eyes suddenly protruded slightly, just like the young man just now.


    In the sky, a giant bird with a wingspan of tens of meters is rapidly moving towards the rune ship. Its speed has exceeded the magic light!

 Chapter 667

    "Bloody beast!"


    It was not only gray who saw this scene, but also many people on the deck.


    "This kind of body shape is... Disaster level blood beast!"


    Someone''s voice trembled slightly and his speech was intermittent. It was the trembling of his teeth.


    Although his family has little strength and has several magic lights, there is no destroyer. A destroyer is a disaster enough to destroy his family. Suddenly, he saw a disaster level blood beast comparable to the destroyer, and he instinctively felt fear.


    "Maybe it''s just big, but in fact it''s not strong..."


    Some people said it as if they were comforting themselves, but they didn''t get too many people''s approval. There are some small and powerful blood beasts, but there are almost no large and weak blood beasts.


    "Disaster level blood beast... Thunder fire Golden Eagle!"


    Gray looked at a wisp of golden hair on the bird''s head, stood up and protected kasha, who was trembling behind him, with a dignified complexion.


    The giant bird''s physique is extremely huge, with a wingspan of more than 50 meters, occupying a huge piece of the sky. Flying from the sky is like a cloud, with a sense of overwhelming the sky.


    The two claws are full of thick cuticle, with black light flashing. They are as sharp as swords, and even sharper than ordinary swords. I''m afraid even silver weapons will be caught and pierced under their sharp claws.


    The hair of the whole body is black iron, with metal texture, and there is even the sound of metal collision between fans.


    Its head has a wisp of golden hair different from other places. A wisp of golden hair is the origin of this blood beast thunder fire Golden Eagle. Gray can clearly identify that it is a disaster level blood beast because this wisp of golden hair is too eye-catching.


    "Thunder fire Golden Eagle!"


    Like gray, there are several people who recognize this giant bird species, including the young woman of the Mandy family.


    She solemnly protected the boy in her arms, and at this time, the thunder fire Golden Eagle had rushed to the rune ship.


    The other party was not only large in size, but also terrible in speed. Before they could hide in the cabin, it was already close.


    Prick!


    With sharp claws, the thunder fire Golden Eagle grasps the Yellow mask. It wants to tear up this layer of mask because it has seen the prey under the mask.


    Boom!


    It was like a metal claw grasping on the Yellow mask, but it could not break the Yellow mask. The Yellow mask blocked the grasp.


    However, the whole ship was subjected to a huge earthquake and suffered a severe impact. Many people could not stand stably. There were fine cracks on the surface of the Yellow mask where they were caught. Obviously, the Yellow mask could not last long.


    This is also normal. After all, it is a disaster level blood beast attack representing disaster. It is really abnormal to be able to block it without damage.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Several figures rushed out of the lower cabin and quickly appeared on the deck. One of them appeared next to the two brothers and sisters. It was the old man who had seen the two brothers and sisters.


    There was also a figure beside gray. Fahd came and protected gray.


    "The shield won''t last long. It''s not safe here. Hide in the cabin!"


    Among the figures, one of them swept through the crowd and shouted.


    Hearing the command, the staggering people hurried to the cabin entrance, scrambling. You pushed me, and the entrance was crowded.


    Gray did not follow the group to the cabin entrance. If he could not solve the thunder fire Golden Eagle, it would be useless to hide in the cabin. With the sharp claws of the thunder fire Golden Eagle, a few times would be enough to tear the cabin apart.


    So he stayed outside to observe the development of the situation. Once the guardian of the spacecraft could not stop the thunder fire, the Golden Eagle could respond immediately. It was better to fight or escape than to hide in the cabin.


    However, in his view, the situation should not develop to such a serious extent.


    A rune ship is an extremely important wealth for any top family, and it is also a terrible tool to collect money. If you go down like this, you will earn at least two or three million yuan. Therefore, the protection of Rune ships is extremely strict. Generally, they are sent to destroy strong people.


    A thunder fire Golden Eagle should be able to cope with the destruction level strong man. He stayed outside just in case.


    Boom!


    At this time, the Yellow mask was attacked by the claws of thunder fire Golden Eagle again. Although it was still not broken, the cracks on the surface became more and more, just like the yellow glass that was about to be broken.


    "Remove the shield!"


    Just now I reminded everyone to hide in the cabin. An old woman who looked more than 50 years old shouted. When she heard her order, the broken yellow light mask immediately disappeared.


    Seeing that the yellow light mask disappeared, the thunder fire Golden Eagle immediately became excited and rushed to the deck. They still swarmed together towards the entrance of the deck, and rushed to the people who didn''t have time to withdraw into the cabin.


    "Hum -"


    The old woman hummed coldly, and then a huge mirror condensed out of thin air, just like a wall bumping into a thunder fire Golden Eagle.


    Peng!


    The thunder fire Golden Eagle clawed on the mirror and only scratched a shallow scratch. On the contrary, it was knocked upside down by the terrible impact on the mirror and flew away from the rune ship.


    Taking this opportunity, the old woman quickly chased the thunder fire Golden Eagle. She should be the destroyer who guarded the rune ship.


    Shua!


    After being hit, Lei Huo Golden Eagle finally knew that his opponent was not simple. His brown eyes were cautious, opened his mouth, and a thick red plasma sprayed out to attack the old woman.


    It is a plasma power that is a mixture of thunder power and fire power. It has far more power than ordinary power.


    Peng!


    The red plasma hit the mirror, and then let gray''s unexpected scene appear. The red plasma hit the mirror was actually reflected and attacked the thunder fire Golden Eagle.


    The thunder fire Golden Eagle couldn''t dodge. It was attacked by its own ability. While flying backwards again, burns appeared on the black iron feather.


    "Can actually reflect!"


    Gray''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Thunder fire Golden Eagle is not simple. It is a mixed disaster level blood beast with the mixed ability of fire system and thunder system. The old woman is also not simple. Her ability is also not an ordinary ability. It should also be a mixed ability. The most surprising thing is that she can rebound the attack of thunder fire Golden Eagle.


    "That''s the ice mirror ability mixed by the cold ice ability and the soil system ability. It has the characteristics of rebounding element attacks. Of course, it doesn''t have no weakness. If it exceeds the bearing limit, it can''t rebound."


    Seeing Gray''s curiosity about the old woman''s ability, Fahd explained.


    Although gray has been reading books about all kinds of blood beasts these days, he has no super memory ability and does not read fast, which is far from comparable to Fahd, who has accumulated knowledge for thousands of years.


    "Is it a mixture of cold ice ability and soil system ability? It''s a pity!"


    Gray thought a little and shook his head.


    It is impossible for him to master this ability. The ice ability and fire, wind system, wood system and poison system have formed the time rule ability. He cannot have the time rule ability and the ice mirror ability mixed by the ice ability and soil system ability.


    Even if he takes the blood of blood animals with ice mirror ability, the ice ability that eventually constitutes the ice mirror ability will inevitably be absorbed into the time rule ability.


    But he was just curious, far from reaching the level of desire.


    If all element attacks, whether strong or weak, can be immune, it is indeed a very strong enough ability to make him desire, but if it exceeds the attack limit, it can''t rebound, so it seems that there are some chicken ribs.


    Chirp¡ª¡ª


    The battle in the distance had been divided into results. Under the attack of the old woman, the thunder fire Golden Eagle injured in many places gave a shrill cry, and then turned away.


    The old woman wanted to stop and kill the thunder fire golden eagle on the spot, but she couldn''t stop it. The thunder fire Golden Eagle escaped faster than the old woman.


    When the old woman returned, the yellow light mask rose again, and the rune ship continued to set out. There was a disaster level blood beast attack. Gray was no longer in the mood to continue on the deck and returned to his suite.


    "How can you encounter disaster level blood beasts? Do Rune ships often encounter flying blood beasts when passing?"


    Kasha asked with lingering palpitations.


    For her, the disaster level blood beast was unimaginable. This time, she was really scared. Fortunately, she knew that both gray and Fahd had the strength to resist the disaster level blood beast, so she wouldn''t panic like others.


    "Flying blood beast attacks are quite common. They are encountered almost every time, but disaster level blood beasts are quite rare."


    Fahd said.


    "The city of chaos is located on the other side of the taboo forest. The taboo forest is too broad. It takes too much time to go around, so the rune ship must cross through the taboo forest. Although it generally chooses the area where the strength of blood beasts is generally weak, it occasionally encounters disaster level blood beasts."


    Half a month later, after another flying blood beast attack, the rune ship finally arrived at the city of chaos.


    The city of chaos, a super giant city developed with the temple of chaos as the center, is located on a plain. It is extremely huge. Looking down from the rune ship, rows of tall buildings spread far and far, with great visual impact.


    The most conspicuous place in the whole chaotic city is a huge golden tower, far beyond other buildings, almost straight into the sky. It looks very spectacular. It is the tower of trial.


    The rune ship landed in the city and hired a carriage. Gray and the three went to a hotel in the city. At the same time, the three Mandy family came out of the rune ship.


    Blanca Mandy, a young woman among the three, glanced at the carriage in which gray was riding, with some doubts in her eyes.


    Living in the VIP suite, she naturally meets frequently these days, and the three people give her a strange feeling.


    Among the three, the one who is vaguely centered is not like the old man, but like the young man.


    Although the other three were hiding this, she saw some of the old man''s inadvertent performance.


    If it''s just like this, it''s not too strange. What''s really strange is that according to the old clan, the old man among the three is a destroyer, and a destroyer is not the first of the three, which seems very strange!

 Chapter 668

    The carriage stopped in front of a very wide building near the center of the city. Gray and his three men walked out of the carriage and looked at the building in front of them.


    Many crystal materials were used in the construction of the building. Various colors of crystals make the building look very dreamy, noble and luxurious, but not vulgar, showing a high taste.


    At the door of the crystal door paved with a red blanket, men and women in bright clothes can be seen in and out from time to time.


    There are some wealthy businessmen, young family children, middle-aged people with great momentum, and people who are obviously in power... All kinds of people, without exception, are dressed luxuriantly and have a high value. It can be seen that the business of this store is very hot.


    "Lord gray, this is one of several large blood beast blood sales offices in the city of chaos. First look here. If you can''t find the blood beast blood you want, go to other stores."


    The three walked to the store and Fahd introduced him to gray.


    Finding suitable blood beast blood is one of the two purposes of their trip. Its importance is no less than getting the opportunity to enter the tower of trial. Therefore, they rushed here as soon as they got off the rune ship.


    The three entered the store through the crystal door. As soon as they entered the store, a tall woman wearing a standard long skirt quickly greeted them, saluted them slightly, and asked in a sweet voice.


    "Three adults, what can I do for you?"


    As a visitor for a long time, she has developed a pair of sophisticated eyes. Just a glance is enough to judge the value of a person''s clothes.


    The clothes on these three people are all made of silk spitted out by blood beast ice spiders. They will always be cool even in the hot summer. The cost of each set is tens of thousands. They are definitely one of the highest grade clothes among the people who patronize the store today.


    People who can wear such clothes can''t buy things of ordinary value, and the more things the guests guided by them buy, the more commissions they will get. Therefore, she stepped forward quickly for fear of being preempted by others.


    "We need to buy some disaster level blood!"


    Gray said faintly.


    "The sale of blood is on the third floor. Please follow me!"


    Hearing that gray needed to buy disaster blood, the tall woman''s eyes brightened and her smile became sweeter.


    Disaster level blood beast blood is the most expensive blood beast blood. Each copy is enough to sell tens of thousands of magic coins. Some special disaster level blood beast blood is enough to reach tens of thousands or even more than 100000. The things they want to buy are really not ordinary.


    Gray three people in the tall woman led down to a ring crystal counter on the third floor.


    Blood beast blood is displayed in the ring counter inlaid with blue crystal. Through the blue crystal, you can clearly see the same and the same blood beast blood contained in a special crystal bottle.


    "Emerald dragon animal blood, Jiuyou dog blood, Yan bird blood, ice disaster animal blood..."


    Gray sweeps at random. Most of the blood beasts don''t know, but the only few blood beasts he knows are disaster level blood beasts without exception. Obviously, this is a counter dedicated to selling the blood of disaster level blood beasts.


    At this counter, there are at least hundreds of blood animals for sale, that is, there are hundreds of disaster level blood animals. Gray can''t help sighing that it is worthy of being the largest blood animal blood sales stores in the city of chaos. Unexpectedly, there are so many disaster level blood animals alone.


    "What kind of blood animal blood do you need to buy?"


    Standing in the counter was a middle-aged man. He looked at gray and asked politely.


    "Is there any mixed blood animal blood of water system, thunder system, gold system and shadow system?"


    Looking away from the counter, gray asked the middle-aged man.


    "Sorry, sir, we don''t have the four series mixed blood beast blood you need for the time being!"


    The middle-aged man said with a slight apology.


    "No?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows, and a trace of disappointment flashed in his heart. If he could find the four series mixed blood animal blood with water system, thunder system, gold system and shadow system, he would be enough to improve the blood level of the four abilities at one time.


    However, there is no such blood beast blood store, which is not difficult to understand. In the same realm, the more the mixing ability, the stronger the combat power will be. It is conceivable how strong the disaster level blood beast with four series mixing ability will be.


    For blood beasts of this level, the general top families have no hunting ability at all, and only the top families such as Mandy family who can rank in the front among the top families can have hunting ability.


    If such a family hunts and kills four series of disaster level blood beasts, it will directly digest them internally. Generally, it will not sell the blood of blood beasts.


    "Is there any mixed blood animal blood of shadow system and gold system?"


    If you can''t buy the blood of four series mixed blood beasts, you can only reduce the requirements. Find the blood of shadow series and gold series mixed blood beasts, cooperate with the water system and thunder series mixed blood beasts in your hand, and degenerate in two times.


    "Yes, there are two kinds: Golden Shadow disaster butterfly and shadow knife Mantis. Which one do you need?"


    The middle-aged man looked through the catalogue of bleeding animals and said.


    "Golden Shadow disaster butterfly and shadow sword Mantis? Fahd, which one do you think is more suitable?"


    Gray looked at Fahd and asked him, he had never heard of these two disaster level blood beasts, and didn''t know which was more suitable for him.


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, Fahd pondered slightly. He naturally understood what gray meant by more appropriate words. As a person resurrected by the resurrection ability, he had absolute loyalty to gray, and life and death were completely between Gray''s thoughts, so gray did not hide his transformation ability from him.


    Think about it, he said.


    "The Golden Shadow disaster butterfly flies faster. It should be more suitable as a medicine guide for ability medicine!"


    "Then buy the blood of the Golden Shadow disaster butterfly. I want one."


    Similarly, listening to gray is obviously different from listening to the middle-aged man and the tall woman next to him.


    To middle-aged men and tall women, the Golden Shadow disaster butterfly has the characteristics of fast speed, which is more suitable for refining ability potions. To Gray''s ears, the Golden Shadow disaster butterfly has the advantage of speed compared with the shadow knife mantis, which is more suitable for metamorphosis blood.


    Soon, a Golden Shadow disaster butterfly blood beast blood contained in a delicate yellow crystal bottle was sent to gray. Gray suddenly remembered that another kind of blood beast blood needed was asked.


    "By the way, do you have any blood beasts with super memory ability?"


    "Yes, but only the fog monkey."


    "Give me one."


    Two copies of blood finally cost gray 100000 magic coins. The most expensive is not the two-line mixed disaster blood animal blood of Golden Shadow disaster butterfly, but the blood of fog monkey with super memory ability, which has reached 70000 magic coins, while Golden Shadow disaster butterfly is only 30000 magic coins.


    It is not difficult to see that although the value of blood animal blood is related to the mixing ability, it is not absolute. The more rare the ability, the more expensive the blood animal blood with this ability will be.


    After leaving this store, gray and his three friends went to several other large blood beast blood stores in the city of chaos. However, they still failed to get the four series mixed ability disaster level blood beast blood they wanted, and finally had to give up.


    It was getting late, and the three found a high-end hotel.


    "It''s him!"


    Many people are already dining in the restaurant on the first floor of the hotel. There are four young people at one table. Gray was slightly surprised to see one of the four young people with brown hair. He didn''t expect to meet each other here.


    The young man with brown hair was the young man who was taught a lesson when he accosted the young woman of the Mandy family on the deck last time.


    But he didn''t think too much. He took Fahd and Kensha, found an empty table and sat down to order.


    "Hum, smelly woman, don''t let me... Seize the opportunity, otherwise I... Want you to look good!"


    After drinking a glass of red wine, Miguel Vega turned red and scolded angrily.


    It''s not hard to see that he''s a little drunk from his vague words.


    The three young people next to them smiled awkwardly and didn''t answer. They knew who the brown haired young man said. It was someone their family couldn''t afford to provoke. Naturally, they didn''t dare to answer. After all, if today''s words were known by that family, it would bring unimaginable trouble to their family.


    "Why, you... Don''t believe it?"


    Seeing that the three young people didn''t answer, Miguel Vega immediately felt that he had no face. As soon as he patted the table, he stared at the three.


    "Master Miguel, you''ve drunk too much. Let''s take you back to your room and have a rest!"


    The three young men smiled bitterly.


    "Who said that? I''m not drunk... What are you looking at? I want to die!"


    Miguel Vega stood up, swayed slightly, supported the table, stared fiercely around, and all who were stared at by him couldn''t help taking back his eyes.


    Although there are a few people at the table who are not angry, they can only endure when they see each other''s clothes and know that each other''s identity must be different.


    "Hum, coward..."


    Miguel Vega smiled proudly, but when he saw one of the tables, his eyes were stunned.


    There were three people sitting at that table. Among the three, a woman turned her back to him, and her back was very similar to the woman of Mandy family.


    "Smelly woman, dare not give me face, I fuck... Kill you!"


    Under the influence of alcohol, he suddenly became angry, stumbled over and reached for the woman.


    The woman is no one else, it''s Kensha.


    Like Kenza, Blanca Mandy has an extremely perfect figure. The difference is that Blanca Mandy from the top family has more temperament, while Kenza is a little weaker in temperament.


    The two are as like as two peas, and the body is quite similar in shape. They all have brown hair, which is almost exactly the same from their backs. Plus the effect of alcohol, Miguel and Mister will mistake Blanca Mandy for his.

 Chapter 669

    "You recognize the wrong person!"


    In the face of the caught hand, Kensha was slightly surprised and hurried to avoid nearby while making a sound reminder. However, although Miguel Vega was drunk, her strength was not weak. She couldn''t escape with her strength, and she was about to be caught by Miguel Vega.


    Whoosh!


    Between Kensha and Miguel Vega, gray appeared and blocked Miguel Vega with a cold face.


    "Who are you? Get off!"


    He was about to catch "Blanca Mandy" and was suddenly blocked by someone. Under the action of alcohol, Miguel Vega punched out angrily regardless of who came.


    "It''s you who should go!"


    Gray''s face was cold. His hand had touched Miguel Vega before he was hit by Miguel Vega''s fist.


    With theout much force, only a slight lift, Miguel Vega''s drunken body was suddenly lifted, knocked over several tables one after another, and the soup stuck all over.


    "Master Miguel, are you okay..."


    At this time, three young people at the same table with Miguel Vega finally caught up. They quickly picked up Miguel Vega, wiped off the soup for him, and shouted angrily.


    "How dare you shoot young master Miguel, asshole, do you know who he is?"


    "Yes, the top family, the Vega family, right? If he wants revenge after waking up, he can take him to this hotel to find me."


    Gray looked coldly at the drunken Miguel Vega. Although he did not cause trouble, he was not afraid of things. In addition to his current strength and Hurd''s strength, the general top families were not afraid at all. There was no need to swallow everything.


    "You, you... Let''s go..."


    Knowing that Miguel Vega was the son of the top family, they still dared to fight. They were either bold or relied on. They couldn''t see which type gray belonged to. The three picked up Miguel Vega and walked quickly outside the hotel.


    As for whether to retaliate, it''s Miguel Vega''s business, which has nothing to do with the three of them. Naturally, the three of them have no obligation to help retaliate. Besides, if the other party''s identity is not simple, it will bring disaster to their family.


    Although the three of them fooled around with Miguel Vega, they still knew what to do and what not to do.


    He didn''t take the conflict too seriously. After dinner, gray returned to the hotel room.


    "In my present state, I can take blood metamorphosis again. What kind of blood should I take?"


    After a little consideration, gray finally took out the fog monkey''s blood and was ready to swallow the fog monkey''s blood metamorphosis.


    In terms of the importance of super memory ability and spatial rule ability, it is natural that spatial rule ability is more important.


    However, if you want to obtain the space rule ability, you must transform twice in a row to achieve it. At his current level, you can only transform once for the time being. Even if you choose the blood beast blood related to the space rule ability, you can''t immediately obtain the space rule ability if you swallow it.


    Instead, it''s better to swallow the blood of fog monkey with super memory ability and get super memory ability first.


    The blood of the fog monkey is contained in a yellow crystal bottle. The name of the fog monkey is engraved on the surface of the crystal bottle. Even the characteristics of the ability of the fog monkey are described in extremely concise words.


    Gray also learned something about the fog monkey from Fahd.


    Fog monkey is a kind of disaster level blood beast growing in the fog shrouded environment all year round. The visibility of the fog shrouded environment all year round is very low. Naturally, it is easy to get lost, but the fog monkey can move freely in such an environment and will never get lost. The reason is that the other party has super memory ability.


    The extraordinary memory ability enables the fog monkey to remember any details of the place passed along the way, down to the orientation of a small branch, and then easily find the way back through these details, which is the reason why it will never get lost.


    Gulong!


    As soon as he drank the fog monkey blood, Gray''s body began to change. He felt that his head suddenly became swollen and painful, just like his head was stuffed with a lot of things.


    Super memory ability is a physical ability, and its characteristic naturally lies in the brain. The special brain structure gives it the ability to never forget. When swallowing gray who has undergone this blood transformation, the transformed part is naturally the brain.


    The brain is the most precise place of all organisms, extremely complex and mysterious. At this time, Gray''s most mysterious place is undergoing mysterious transformation.


    The subtle structure of brain tissue is changing, such as the degree of folds, such as the way of arrangement, and the most subtle place, that is, brain cells, are also changing and metamorphosing, becoming more efficient and high-energy.


    The feeling that this change brought to gray was that his brain was extremely swollen with pain.


    Drops of sweat fell from Gray''s forehead. Unconsciously, Gray''s hair had been wet with sweat, and his clothes had also been soaked with sweat


    Gray gritted his teeth and endured until more than half an hour later, the feeling of swelling and pain gradually disappeared and the transformation slowly ended.


    When he opened his eyes and looked into the room, gray had a completely different feeling from what he saw in front of him.


    Not to see more clearly. Gray''s eyesight hasn''t changed. What he looked like before is what he looks like now.


    The difference is that just glancing at it, he has completely remembered the layout of the whole room.


    There is a bedside table made of precious Purple Jade wood at the head of the bed. On the bedside table, there is a simple Rune lamp.


    The glass of the window is polished with blue crystal, the curtain is white, and there are purple flowers on it.


    The wardrobe is also made of Purple Jade wood, which is placed on the right side of the room. There are a total of 20 Purple Jade wood hangers in the wardrobe.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything, however, was swept by Gray''s eyes. Everything was big and small. Gray remembered everything in his brain. Gray could accurately say their position and shape.


    This is a very wonderful and wonderful feeling. Even with his eyes closed, he knows everything in the room. He can even walk around the room with his eyes closed. Accurate memory can enable him to avoid obstacles in the room.


    "This is the ability of super memory? Although it takes a chance to change, it''s worth it!"


    Super memory doesn''t enhance combat power, but gray thinks it''s worth it.


    Although the ability to enhance combat effectiveness is important, some auxiliary capabilities are also extremely important. Good auxiliary capabilities are no less important than the ability to enhance combat effectiveness, or even more.


    The ability of super memory can make him have the ability of never forgetting, and can make him have a knowledge absorption rate far beyond that of ordinary people. It will play a very important role in finding the blood of blood animals suitable for him.


    Moreover, this ability can also play a very important role in the dense forest like a maze. With this ability, it will be difficult for him to get lost in the forest from now on.


    "Moreover, the benefit of super memory ability is not necessarily the ability to never forget..."


    Thinking of this, gray closed his eyes and felt the power in his body.


    When blood is integrated into the body, it will form feedback to the body. In this way, we can tap the characteristics of birth ability that are not usually noticed.


    "Unexpectedly, it has integrated with other abilities..."


    For a moment, gray opened his eyes with an accident in his eyes.


    The benefit of super memory ability is not only the ability of never forgetting, but also a greater surprise. Even this surprise, in Gray''s opinion, may be more important than the ability of never forgetting.


    "Unexpectedly, it has integrated with the resurrection ability!"


    Resurrection ability is a very important ability for gray. With this ability, gray can quickly obtain a group of loyal subordinates. However, this ability also has disadvantages, that is, it can not reach the strongest in theory.


    Theoretically, he can revive the existence of the disaster level realm through his resurrection ability, but in fact, he has revived some people. When the realm is not upgraded to the magic light level, he cannot revive the existence of the disaster level without special circumstances.


    He always wanted to change this situation. Naturally, the way he thought of was to change this disadvantage by integrating other abilities. However, what ability can be integrated with the resurrection ability to change this disadvantage is not recorded in any books, and he naturally did not know.


    Now, it was just to obtain the ability to never forget, but unexpectedly found that it could be integrated with the resurrection ability, which had to be said to be an unexpected joy.


    "Although I can feel the integration with the resurrection ability, I can''t feel the change after the integration. I don''t know if it''s the kind I expect..."


    After feeling it again, he still couldn''t feel the characteristics of the resurrection ability of the latest fusion synthesis. Gray had to give up and go out of the room to take a bath in the bathroom.


    There, Kensha had prepared hot water for him.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the bathroom, he saw the hot water already prepared in the bathtub. In addition, there was Kensha.


    She was wearing a thin gauze dress, which was vaguely visible in the secret. Her eyes looked at gray with charm. Her slender and plump body and every smile were full of extreme charm


    After one night, they were refreshed. In the morning, gray, Fahd and Kensha, who had finished their cultivation, finished their meal in the restaurant on the first floor. When they were considering where to visit the city of chaos next, four uninvited guests rushed into the restaurant and went straight to gray and them.


    "Master Miguel, it''s him. He shot you last night!"


    Among the four, a young man pointed to gray and shouted. These four were the four people who had clashed in the restaurant yesterday.


    Now when I woke up, I found the door.


    "Boy, you''re crazy. You dare to shoot me!"


    Miguel Vega glanced a little blazing at Kensha next to him, and then looked at gray with a bad look in his eyes.


    It was really a shame last night to regard this woman as the smelly woman of Mandy family. However, this woman really looks like the smelly woman, and her figure is as good as that woman. No wonder she would admit her mistake at that time.


    Although the whole thing was a misunderstanding caused by recognizing the wrong person, it was true that the guy shot himself, which he couldn''t tolerate.


    He is a child of the top family. He was beaten inexplicably. If he doesn''t retaliate, his reputation will stink in the circle of the top family children.


    So this morning, when I woke up, I heard from my three companions and immediately came to the door.

 Chapter 670

    "If you think it''s crazy, then I''m really crazy!"


    Gray looked at Miguel Vega. In the face of the constant eyes of the other party, his eyes were indifferent from beginning to end, as if he didn''t pay attention to the other party at all.


    In fact, he did not pay attention to the other party. Now he has enough means to fight against the destruction level. With this strength, it is naturally impossible to pay attention to the other party.


    If the other party is accompanied by elders with destructive strength, he naturally needs to pay attention to it. As for only the other party plus three childe brothers, how can he pay attention to it.


    "Good, good!"


    Miguel Weijia''s face became gloomy. As a child of the top family, he had a prominent status and high power. Even if he bullied others, most people would choose to swallow it. They were not afraid of death and had to worry about their family, so few people dared to offend him.


    But recently, he has been provoked one after another.


    The smelly woman of the Mandy family is one, and so is the boy.


    The stinky woman of the Mandy family can''t clean up. On the identity, the other party is only higher than him. On the strength, from the last hand-to-hand point of view, the other party will never be weaker than him.


    Knowing that he had provoked the other party, this time the family elders who led the team called him over and severely warned him not to provoke the other party again.


    Although he was very oppressed, he could only choose to give up revenge, which was the reason why he drank sullen wine yesterday.


    Now, someone dared to provoke him, which made him very angry. After the smelly woman of Mandy family stepped on her head, did anyone dare to step on her head now?


    "Tell me, which family? Let me see why you don''t pay attention to my Weijia family?"


    He looked at gray with a gloomy face, but gray was so confident that he had a trace of worry in his heart. He was afraid that he could not provoke another family like the Mandy family, so he asked tentatively.


    "The leopolds!"


    Gray glanced at Miguel Vega and said faintly.


    Naturally, it is impossible for him to speak of the Fergus family. One of the purposes of his visit to the city of chaos this time is to obtain the qualification of the test tower in the name of the Leopold family. At this time, he naturally wants to speak of the Leopold family.


    "The leopolds? Ha ha, ha ha..."


    Miguel Vega laughed wildly, full of irony.


    Within the extremely broad scope of chaos leader, although there are not few top families, there are by no means too many. There are only dozens. Naturally, the top families understand each other.


    As far as he knows, the Leopold family is just the bottom family among the top families. Even some top families think that this family is not qualified to be called the top family. It seems that it is because the only strong destroyer of this family reaches the level of destruction through some abnormal means.


    Although his family could not compare with the top family like Mandy family, it was also much stronger than the family like Leo Porter family. Suddenly, his confidence became full.


    "Leo Potter family, isn''t that the top family? Someone dares to provoke him?"


    "Shh, the other one is bigger, also from the top family, and from the top family of Vega, which is stronger than the Leopold family!"


    ¡­¡­


    The conflict in the restaurant on the first floor was naturally seen by many diners. Some watched with interest, while others were afraid of being affected. They hurried out of the restaurant after eating.


    Others are anxious. Naturally, they are the owner and the clerk of our store. They both come from the top family. Their strength is obviously not weak. If there is a battle in the store, one is bad. Maybe their hotels will be demolished. Can they not be worried?


    The boss immediately came to a clerk''s ear and ordered a few words, while the clerk ran out of the hotel and didn''t know where to go.


    "The top family, the Leopold family, what a big source!"


    Miguel Vega''s disdain was undisguised, and then suddenly turned cold.


    "There is only one family of destruction level and still a fake, who dares to be rampant in front of our Weijia family. Who gave you the courage? It''s the fake of the Leopold family?"


    "Listen to your tone, the Vega family seems to be a lot stronger than the villaoport family. How many destruction strong people are in your Vega family?"


    His face had not changed, gray asked with interest.


    "Three, there are three destroyers in our Weijia family."


    Thought Gray was afraid to pretend to be calm, Miguel Vega said proudly.


    "Three? That''s a lot!"


    Gray was slightly surprised. The Vega family is by no means the top of the top families. Even so, there are three strong destroyers, while the Leopold family has only one seat. It can be imagined that the gap between the top families is also extremely huge.


    "How''s it going? Are you afraid?"


    Miguel Vega showed pride on his face, and then looked at Kensha with a blazing look in his eyes.


    "Be sensible, kowtow to me and make amends, and let that woman serve me all night, otherwise, I want you to look good!"


    The smelly woman of Mandy family was so powerful that he couldn''t afford it or get it, which made him really regret. The woman in front of him was very similar to the smelly woman, and they were extremely attractive, which made him have a desire to vent.


    It''s absolutely cool to think about that smelly woman and vent on this woman.


    "What if you don''t know the phase?"


    Gray, who had been watching the clown''s performance, turned cold, and did not say that Kensha was its forbidden land. He would never allow others to touch it. Even if not, he could not agree to such excessive requirements.


    Although the strength of the Vega family is indeed stronger than that of the villaoport family, it is not enough to make him afraid.


    Today, Fahd is one of his destruction level combat power, and the thorn disaster crocodile is one. However, he has the ability of time rules and crazy ability, and he is not without the power of a war.


    And this is just a separate calculation.


    The size of the thorn disaster crocodile is so huge that Gray''s time rule ability is difficult to act on each other. Even if it acts on each other, it can''t be maintained for a long time.


    But Fahd is different. A normal person''s body size is enough for his time rule ability to act on him and stay for a long time.


    If he joined hands with Fahd with the ability of time rules, Fahd would have increased the speed of destruction several times, even three destruction levels.


    At that time, if there is a war, the victor family will suffer, not him and the Leopold family.


    "Believe it or not, even if I beat you up, your leopolds can''t help me!"


    Seeing that gray was not threatened, Miguel Vega put his face on him. Miguel Vega looked gloomy and came up to gray with cold eyes.


    "Do you think you can afford that strength?"


    Gray stood up and disdained to smile. Although the other party was drunk and had no strength, he could still feel the other party''s realm, but it was only the third level of King level.


    In this realm, even if he has rule level ability, he can''t be his opponent, not to mention the other party''s middle class family among the top families, how can he afford rule level blood skills and master rule level ability.


    "Seek death..."


    Miguel Vega''s face turned black, his fist clenched, and his cold killing intention filled the air, so he was ready to attack gray.


    "Who''s making trouble?"


    Suddenly, a yell sounded, and the clerk who had just left the store entered the store with three people.


    The three men were wearing uniform black-and-white war clothes, and a strange pattern was printed on their chest. The pattern was composed of many lines. It seemed to be winding and irregular, but there was a rhythm in the chaos.


    This is the symbol of the temple of chaos. Obviously, all three are people of the temple of chaos.


    To be exact, the three are law enforcement officers of the temple of chaos. The top family children and many other family children who want to see the grand event once every five years will inevitably lead to many disputes when they enter the city of chaos.


    Therefore, the temple of chaos has already sent more people to patrol around the city of chaos to maintain order, and the three of them are one of them.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know that fighting is forbidden in the city of chaos?"


    The three men in uniform looked quite young. The first one was a young man with red hair. He came forward and scolded gray and Miguel Vega.


    From his body, a trace of terror spread, enveloped like gray and Miguel Vega, which was the smell of magic light level.


    "Fighting is forbidden in the city of chaos. If you want to fight, go to the duel platform!"


    Julio looked discontentedly at the two men who were ready to fight at any time.


    As the children of the chaotic temple, in addition to their monthly fixed resources, they can also obtain contributions in exchange for resources by completing the tasks released by the temple. This time, the temple released the patrol task, which was easy and made a great contribution. He took over immediately.


    Just now, he was patrolling the street with two other temple children who also took the patrol task. A man dressed as a clerk hurried to report that someone had made trouble in their store. He and the other two rushed over immediately.


    He really hates these family children who are full and have nothing to do. He has handled no less than dozens of cases these days.


    "Magic light realm, and so young..."


    Seeing the clothes on the three people and feeling the smell of the red haired man, Miguel Weijia''s face suddenly changed and his clenched fist quickly loosened.


    For the Leopold family, he dared to be arrogant, but in the face of the forces behind the three people, he dared not be arrogant, not to mention his Weijia family, even the top families.


    However, it was really unwilling for him to let go of each other. His eyes moved, looked at gray, sneered at the corners of his mouth, and raised his head.


    "Boy, dare you go to the duel with me¡°

 Chapter 671

    "Your method is too low!"


    Gray looked at Miguel Vega as if he were an idiot. The worst exciting method he had ever seen was absolutely the worst. The level was terrible.


    Gray hasn''t used the challenge method. I don''t know if he will have a chance to use it in the future. However, if he changes his place, he will probably greet the other party''s relatives first, completely annoy the other party, and then say "dare to go to the duel platform with me", and the success rate will definitely be tens of percent higher.


    "Why, don''t you dare?"


    Seeing that gray was not excited, Miguel Vega was a little anxious. There were people in the temple of chaos. If the other party didn''t accept his challenge, he couldn''t do anything with the other party. He quickly provoked again.


    "I''ve already said that your level of motivation is too low and you don''t know how to improve it. Just those two sentences over and over again. I''m really anxious for you."


    Gray shook his head slightly and looked as if he was not excited at all. When Miguel Vega thought there was no hope, the conversation turned again.


    "But I accept your challenge. There''s a fly jumping around beside me. It''s all over with a slap!"


    The reason why he promised, of course, could not be that he was inspired by the bad law. After weighing the pros and cons, he felt that it would be easier to teach the other party some lessons and beat the other party, so he chose to promise the other party''s challenge.


    "Do you want to go to the stage?"


    Julio gave gray and Miguel Vega a a slightly playful look and didn''t stop.


    As long as they don''t fight in public in the city, it''s none of his business to kill them in the duel field. Even if one of them dies, no force dares to trouble him.


    At this time, he carried out patrol on behalf of the temple of chaos, which represents the temple of chaos. If anyone dares to attack him, he will bear the wrath of the temple of chaos.


    In history, the top families that have been destroyed have already explained the consequences and costs of angering the chaotic temple with their experience. I believe no family dares to try.


    "Go, go to the battle platform. There''s a good play!"


    "Interestingly, they are both children of the top family. Their strength is certainly not weak. This fight is something to watch."


    "You have to inform everyone first, otherwise they will blame me for not informing them when I have a good play!"


    ¡­¡­


    The conflict in the hotel not only alerted the people in the hotel, but even some people in the street. At this time, when I heard that the two were going to fight on the platform, there was an excited noise.


    They are naturally happy to watch free fights. Some people quickly call friends and attract friends, and the reason for the conflict between the two is also spread.


    The southeast of chaos city faces the battle platform, which is about two or three miles from the hotel.


    This is a square battle platform covering an area of about thousands of square meters. It is built with precious Rune materials and reinforced with high-level Rune array. It is also a huge Rune array connecting the city of chaos. Even the fifth level battle of magic light can''t leave a trace on the battle platform.


    When fighting, a square translucent protective cover will be raised around the battle platform, which can completely intercept the attack inside.


    Gray and Miguel Vega have not arrived yet, but many people around the battle platform have arrived first, occupying a favorable position and waiting.


    Among them, there are even children of the top families. The two children of the top families who fight against Taiwan are likely to be their next competitors. Naturally, they will not miss this opportunity to observe the strength of their opponents.


    The two carriages had been forced to stop a long distance from the battle platform, and out of them came gray and Miguel Vega.


    Seeing the arrival of both sides, the onlookers consciously gave way to the battle platform, and gray and Miguel Vega walked unobstructed near the battle platform.


    "What''s going on? How did you get on the platform with people?"


    Suddenly, several people stopped Miguel Vega''s way. The leader was a tall and thin old man with white eyebrows. Among the others, there were middle-aged and young people. The tall and thin old man frowned and looked at Miguel Vega.


    Seeing the old man, Miguel Vega subconsciously had some fear, so he had to harden his head and add fuel and vinegar.


    "That guy''s tone was too blunt and didn''t pay attention to the Weijia family. I was so angry that I started a duel with him!"


    "Don''t take the Vega family in the eye?"


    Hearing Miguel Vega''s words, the tall and thin old man flashed a cold color in his eyes, looked at the three gray, and then fell on Fahd.


    "Who am I, who dares not to pay attention to the Weijia family? It turns out that it is the Leopold family at the bottom of the top family."


    He is a destroyer of the Vega family and the leader of the Vega family. He has naturally seen Fahd, who is also a destroyer. Of course, his relationship is not good. He even excluded the Leopold family because Fahd became a destroyer.


    The news that the Leopold family does not deserve to be called the top family has been widely spread because of the credit of the Vega family.


    The reason for this is naturally because of interests. The fewer top families, the more benefits they will get. The more top families, the less benefits they will get.


    "What''s the specific reason? I''m too lazy to explain. I want to know. I''ll ask myself, but you''d better prepare advanced healing medicine!"


    In the face of the ridicule of the tall and thin old man, Fahd naturally won''t have a good face, he said coldly.


    For Gray''s strength, he is too clear. It is almost conceivable how the child of the Vega family will end.


    "No, you''d better worry about your Leo Potter children!"


    The tall and thin old man is tit for tat.


    Just as Fahd had a verbal confrontation with the tall and thin old man, gray and Miguel Vega had boarded the battle platform, and the defense shield of the platform had been activated.


    To this end, gray and Miguel Vega each paid 1000 magic coins. After all, starting the shield needs to consume magic crystals.


    "It''s both of them!"


    In a corner of the challenge arena with a good view, Blanca Mandy appeared there, along with his brother and some people of Mandy''s family.


    At this time, she had some impressions of the two people standing on the stage, which surprised her a little.


    "Find out what caused the conflict!"


    Curious about the cause of their conflict, he gave an order to a servant. The servant left quickly and soon turned back and told her the news.


    "Hum, Weijia family..."


    With her intelligence, she can naturally guess who the smelly woman in Miguel Vega''s mouth is. The reason for the conflict is actually because of herself. Blanca Mandy''s face is not cold, and she can''t help apologizing to the child of the Leopold family. After all, the child of the Leopold family has suffered a reckless disaster.


    On the platform, gray and Miguel Vega stand at both ends of the platform.


    "Boy, you can be stupid. If you don''t even know the strength of your opponent, you dare to fight on the platform."


    There was no rush to attack gray, and Miguel Vega showed a grim smile on his face.


    He is the direct descendant of the Weijia family, and he is also the person who will be recommended by the Weijia family to participate in the qualification election of the test tower. Naturally, his strength is not weak.


    The strength of the third level of the king level is already a top genius at his age. Only the children of the top family and even the children of the temple forces can surpass him.


    In addition, he has the adaptability of mixed ability. His blood method is the mixed ability of ice and fire. His combat power is enough to surpass the level to reach the last level of King level - the fourth level of King level. Few people are his opponents in King level.


    The other party comes from the Leopold family at the bottom of the top family. How strong can it be?


    The other party unexpectedly agreed to his duel without knowing his strength. I have to say that the other party is stupid.


    "Let''s go!"


    Facing Miguel Vega with a grin and pride on his face, gray looked very calm.


    He doesn''t want to say much. It''s really unnecessary. The result is often more persuasive than words. The result will prove who is really stupid.


    "Well, boy, since you want to be abused earlier, I''ll satisfy you!"


    Miguel Vega''s eyes shone dangerously, and a red and white gun appeared in his hand.


    Hula!


    The extreme meaning spread, and the temperature was changing throughout the range of the battle platform.


    A terrible chill filled the air. Centered on Miguel Vega, the chill spread towards gray, and above the ground was the cold ice rapidly spreading to gray.


    Ice fire mixing ability is the ability of mixing ice and fire. The mixed ability has two characteristics, one is the extreme cold, the other is the extreme heat, and he is now using the extreme cold.


    The extreme cold filled the air, and the whole battle platform was covered. Gray could not avoid it, and he would be frozen by the extreme cold.


    At that moment, gray stretched out his hand, didn''t hold a weapon, just like a fan of dust, gently slapped in front of him.


    Suddenly, the ice green wind blade appeared and attacked Miguel Vega.


    Poof!


    The extreme cold is torn. In front of the ice green cold wind blade, the extreme cold is like an enemy. It not only fails to freeze and destroy the cold wind blade, but also is easily torn.


    And countless ice blades quickly attacked Miguel Vega.


    "What?"


    The blow of self-confidence was easily broken, and he was surrounded by countless ice blades and fell into a crisis. Miguel Vega''s grimace turned into surprise.


    He suddenly found a fact that the other party didn''t understand his strength, and he didn''t understand the other party''s strength!


    What he had just laughed at each other was perfectly suitable for himself at the moment.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    There was no time to escape, and pieces of cold ice wind blades had attacked him and completely wrapped him.

 Chapter 672

    For a moment, the cold ice wind blade disappeared, and Miguel Vega''s figure was exposed. The attack of the cold ice wind blade had slipped to the edge of the platform, close to the defense barrier of the platform.


    However, the injury he suffered was not serious, and there were only some abrasions on his hands. As for the place where he wore war clothes, there was no wound.


    As a child of the top family, the level of his war clothes is naturally not low. In addition, gray only used the two-line hybrid ability, and his power only reached the general magic light level, so he failed to break the war clothes defense.


    "You..."


    Miguel Weijia Tieqing looked at gray. He thought his strength was enough to crush the other party, but he didn''t want the other party''s strength to crush him. If he hadn''t worn this suit, he might have been injured at this time.


    This made him puzzled. The other side was just the children of the bottom family among the top families. How could they be stronger than him.


    "Wearing a layer of tortoise shell, is that your courage to challenge me?"


    As he walked toward Miguel Vega step by step, Gray''s voice was teasing, and as he walked towards Miguel Vega, Miguel Vega''s face tightened more and more.


    Hula!


    Unable to bear the pressure, knowing that he was not his opponent, Miguel Vega still shot again, and the red flame filled the air and rushed to gray.


    Gray didn''t stop moving forward, but the cold ice wind blade appeared again, easily extinguished the red flame and cut off Miguel Vega. Miguel Vega was stuck on the defense barrier with strong impact.


    A moment later, the cold ice wind blade disappeared, and the exposed hand added several wounds. Miguel Vega breathed a sigh of relief. However, he soon changed color, and saw a foot flying towards him.


    Awning!


    The foot was severely kicked on his unprotected face. His nose collapsed and blood continued to spill from his nose and mouth. Miguel Vega''s whole body slid out horizontally, and a clear shoe print appeared on his face.


    Without the protection of war clothes, Miguel Vega was badly hurt when he was kicked by gray, and some were even beaten. He couldn''t get up at the first time. When he wanted to get up, one foot had stepped on him.


    "With this strength, you dare to go crazy in front of me. Are you stupid or am I stupid?"


    Gray looked down at Miguel Vega with a mockery on his face.


    He doesn''t cause trouble, but he''s not afraid of trouble. Since he''s provoked to the door, he''ll step on it with one foot.


    "You, you..."


    Miguel Vega was so angry that he struggled to turn gray over.


    Unfortunately, gray, who has reached the fourth level of King level, is one level higher than him. He can''t get rid of it if he tries his best.


    Awning!


    He raised his foot and put his foot on Miguel Vega''s head and waist. Miguel Vega, who was lying on the ground, immediately slipped out and hit the defense barrier on the edge of the platform. Even with the protection of war clothes, he was stunned.


    Awning, awning, awning!


    Gray''s figure flashed and his feet came out one after another. Miguel vegaton rolled around the platform and his face was bruised. Even his parents might not recognize him.


    "Admit defeat, I admit defeat..."


    The heart is extremely oppressed, but also feel extreme fear. Afraid of Gray''s killer, Miguel Vega quickly admits defeat.


    Whoosh!


    With the lifting of his defeat defense barrier, an old man rushed in, which was the thin and tall old man of the destruction level of the Vega family.


    He looked at gray with a cold look in his eyes, but he didn''t fight gray, because he didn''t dare to violate the rules of the temple of chaos, and Fahd quickly appeared next to gray.


    Moving his foot away from Miguel Vega, gray glanced at the tall and thin old man and walked down the platform with Fahd.


    He knew that he had offended the Vega family, but he didn''t care. If the so-called not offending was to swallow it, he was willing to offend, and most importantly, the Vega family didn''t have the qualification to let him swallow it.


    "Miguel Vega, hey, it''s just a joke!"


    The two sides of the conflict left, and the onlookers around the challenge arena left one after another. The corners of the mouth of the children of the top family turned up and looked at the direction Miguel Vega left with contempt.


    "The leopolds, there''s something interesting!"


    Some children of the top family look at the direction where gray leaves. Their strongest combat power is enough to reach the magic light, which is enough to pose some threats to them. Of course, that''s all. There are threats, but it doesn''t mean they will be their opponents.


    "The children of the leopolds?"


    Julio turned around and walked into the crowd with two other companions. He was so young that he reached the realm of magic light. Naturally, his position in the temple of chaos was not simple. He was one of the children trained in the temple of chaos and had won the place to enter the tower of trial this time.


    Intuition told him that he might meet the other party, and that was the time when the tower of trial was opened. Although the Leopold family was at the bottom of the top family and was much stronger than the other party, intuition told him that one of the qualifications might fall into the other party''s hands.


    "Sure enough, I feel very disobedient?"


    Blanca Mandy''s eyes showed a slight thought.


    The victory of the child of the Leopold family relieved her, reduced her guilt a little, and deepened her doubts.


    When she specially observed the relationship between the destructive strongman of the Leopold family and the children of the Leopold family, she found that the relationship between the two was very contrary to the relationship between the elders and the younger generation.


    Several days have passed since the last duel. Although the duel between the children of the two top families maintained a heat for a day or two, it was soon replaced by other lively news.


    During this period of time, there were too many forces entering the chaotic city, and most of them were a group of young people who were easy to rush up. As a result, people in the city went to the duel platform every day because of conflict.


    However, many people understand that the contradiction between the Vega family and the Leopold family has been settled, and sooner or later, there will be another struggle because of this conflict.


    After breakfast and renting a carriage, gray left the hotel and headed for the center of the city of chaos.


    If the children of the non chaos Temple want to enter the tower of trial, they can only be recommended by the top family, and then the chaos temple can choose a way through some rules.


    Every top family has a recommended quota. The Leopold family is at the bottom of the top family. It also has a recommended quota. Now it is time to use this recommended quota on gray.


    The chaotic city is extremely huge. It is conservatively estimated that it is at least a city with a population of ten million. It took more than half an hour for the carriage to reach the chaotic temple in the center of the city.


    The temple of chaos covers an extremely wide area. Looking at it, you can''t see the end of the temple. It is built with a kind of gold and jade as a whole.


    Gold and jade, a kind of hard runic material, looks like white jade, but on the surface of the white jade, there are strands of lines like gold, which is the origin of its name.


    The whole chaos temple is actually built with this Rune material. The cost can no longer be measured by magic coins. It can be seen that the chaos temple is rich and powerful.


    Guarding the door of the hall are a group of blood soldiers wearing black-and-white war clothes who can clearly feel the evil spirit. After revealing their identity, gray and the three were led to an extremely huge hall, and many people were already sitting in the hall at this time.


    Basically, they are old people or middle-aged people with one or several young people. Obviously, this group of people, like them, come for the qualification of the test tower.


    "Hum -"


    A cold hum came into gray''s ear. Gray followed the sound and immediately saw a position in the hall. Several people sat down. It was just a few people in the Vega family. The young man with brown hair who made the cold hum was Miguel Vega.


    At this time, the other party''s nose, which was broken by stepping on the bridge of the nose, has recovered. However, it is obviously impossible to recover naturally in a few days. The other party used a healing agent, and it is an advanced healing agent, as Fahd said.


    Only that level of healing medicine can restore the broken bone so quickly.


    Gray didn''t bother to pay attention and directly looked away. Unlike the other party with the majority of soy sauce ingredients, he came to qualify for the test tower, and absolutely wanted to get one of its places. There was really no need to conflict with the other party here.


    If you are disqualified from running because of the conflict with the other party, which annoys the temple of chaos, it will be too bad.


    Seeing that gray turned a blind eye, Miguel Vega couldn''t help getting angry as if he regarded him as air. He seemed to think of the contemptuous gesture of the other party stepping on him on the battle platform.


    Even if he wanted to make more provocations, but at this time, the thin and tall old man looked dissatisfied, and he quickly became honest.


    After waiting in the hall for a while, several top families arrived one after another, and the people of the chaotic Temple finally appeared.


    The leader is a man who looks like a middle-aged man in his forties. Of course, he just looks like. The other party''s actual age must be far more than that.


    The middle-aged man is tall and square, wearing a loose black robe with a golden chaos Temple sign on it.


    Black robes represent the identity of the other party''s destroyer. In the temple of chaos, only the destroyer is qualified to wear black robes embroidered with gold signs.


    What''s more, the faint smell from the other party makes the strong destroyers feel dangerous, indicating that the other party should be quite powerful even in the destroyer.


    Among the top families present, many families are led by the destroyer, and only the destroyer can frighten these destroyers.

 Chapter 673

    "Now that all the top families have arrived, let''s start. There are five places to enter the test tower this time. As usual, the number of test towers is determined by the battle."


    "The recommended children of each family come to draw the number plate. The two adjacent numbers are rivals to each other. If there is no opponent, the number wheel is empty..."


    The middle-aged voice in black robe clearly came into the ears of everyone present, and they soon understood the rules.


    The recommended children of the top families fight with each other by drawing numbers. The winner will stay for the next round, while the loser will be eliminated directly. The last five people will get the place to enter the test tower.


    The two adjacent numbers are opponents to each other. In short, they are No. 1 and No. 2, No. 3 and No. 4, and so on. If the last person has no opponent, he will enter the next round.


    Very simple and fair rules, the assessment is also very simple, strength and luck, strong strength will naturally be able to eliminate opponents and advance to the next round. With good luck, you can draw the empty number and advance to the next round.


    Gray can probably understand the intention of such rules. Of course, strength is important, but sometimes luck is also extremely important. In some extremely dangerous environments, it is common for people with strong strength to die, but people with weak strength and good luck to survive.


    "The thirty sixth!"


    Following the children of other top families, gray came forward to draw the number plate and finally got a white jade plate engraved with the number 36. He raised the number plate 36 and looked for the number 35 corresponding to him. Then he saw a young man with a slightly fat face coming up and said.


    "Brother, I''m No. 35. Be merciful. Wait a minute, be merciful!"


    With a slightly fat face, the young man was almost close to gray and said pleasantly.


    "Brother, I know it''s not your opponent. Save me some face. Don''t be as shameless as dealing with Miguel Vega."


    "If you behave badly this time, you''ll be beaten by my grandpa when you go back. For the sake of my buddy''s ass, you must save some face..."


    "I try my best."


    Unexpectedly, when he met such a top-grade product, gray smoked at the corners of his mouth. He was really annoyed by the other party, so he had to perfunctory.


    "Thanks, brother. I''m avery lanini. When I come to lanini city in the future, I will treat."


    Alfred lanini, a slightly fat young man with a grateful face, wanted to give gray a hug, but gray stopped him. He didn''t have the idea of hugging a big man. After all, he was very positive.


    Moreover, the other party''s words also made gray speechless. He had to invite a guest and ask him to go to lanini City, which had to be done by more stingy people.


    "Number one and number two are on the platform."


    The party moved to a battle platform only more than 100 meters away from the hall. The slightly fat young man shamelessly squeezed next to gray. On the platform, a chaotic Temple man who followed the middle-aged made a sound.


    Even if two people went out and walked to the battle platform, one of them was wearing a white background and blue edge battle suit. His blue hair was slightly long and tied up by a hair rope. With a handsome face, he was very free and handsome. Under the battle platform, many women looked at him.


    The other man was wearing a blue war suit. He was only medium-sized, and his appearance was quite ordinary. He was an extremely ordinary person no matter how he looked.


    Their appearance can be said to be two extremes, just like a tall, rich and handsome man and a short and frustrated man.


    The result of the battle is completely opposite to the outside. The ordinary looking man easily defeated the handsome man. Judging from the easy posture of the ordinary looking man, he must still have a large part of his strength.


    "That''s the son of the top family ngumo family. The people of this family are like this. They look average. In fact, all the wives of this family are very beautiful. Unfortunately, the blood of this family is too strong. Even if the wife is beautiful, the offspring will grow average."


    Avery lanini teased.


    "But it''s also good. At least you don''t have to worry about being wearing a green hat. You don''t know yet..."


    "What is the level of the ngumo family among the top families?"


    There was such a strange family. Gray couldn''t help but have some interest and asked.


    "Isn''t it? You don''t even know that?"


    Avery lanini looked at gray like a monster and saw Gray fluffy. He had to shirk that he only focused on Cultivation and didn''t pay much attention to these.


    "No wonder, no wonder you are so strong."


    Avery lanini looked surprised and then introduced him to gray.


    "The top families of chaos leader say more or less. There are 43 in total, including three strongest families, one is the Lopez family, one is the Mandy family, and the last family is the ngumo family."


    "In fact, we compete for the place of the test tower. We compete for the remaining two. Three of them are almost taken over by the children of these three families every time. We don''t have our share at all."


    "The Lopez family, the Mandy family, the ngumo family, the three strongest families?"


    Gray had some curiosity and memorized the names of the three families in his mind. Of course, with his current super memory ability, it''s hard to forget after hearing it again.


    "No. 3 and No. 4 come on stage."


    "On the 5th and 6th."


    ¡­¡­


    On the battle platform, the battle continued. The top family children who were read came to the stage to fight, and some people were injured from time to time.


    The test tower, which was opened only once in five years, is extremely precious. As a result, the children of all families who came to the stage to fight are fighting with all their means. For this reason, they can''t stop. Naturally, injuries are inevitable, but no one is disabled or someone is killed.


    After all, they only compete for the qualification of the test tower, not the enemy of life and death. Naturally, they don''t have to be disabled or divide life and death. Therefore, the men on the stage will stop them in time when they may be dead or disabled.


    "This guy is lucky!"


    Among those who fought, gray met Miguel Vega. The other side was lucky. The opponent was introduced by the chattering avery lanini, who was not much better than the Leopold family.


    This time, there was no capsizing in the gutter and no accident. The other party successfully defeated the children of the bottom family and entered the next round.


    "Blanca Mandy, it''s Blanca Mandy''s turn!


    Suddenly, the fat man next to gray was excited. Gray was startled by his neurotic behavior, looked at the battle platform, and immediately saw two women walking on the battle platform.


    One of the women was wearing light yellow war clothes and had a petite figure, which belonged to the cute type.


    However, the slightly fat man and even most of the young people present were not looking at her, but her opponent.


    Many parts of the blue women''s war clothes have been specially adjusted for women. The perfect figure is not covered up, but more prominent.


    The chest is towering, the hips are warped, the waist is slim, the earlobes with a pair of purple Earrings hanging, and the slender white snow neck... There is no place that is not attractive.


    The most attractive thing was the long, slender and round legs wrapped in blue trousers. Even gray couldn''t help looking more.


    The chubby man next to gray was salivating. A pair of eyes stared at each other''s legs and whispered "I can play for three years, no, ten years..." within the words, Gray was scared to stay away from each other for a few steps and draw a clear line to avoid being implicated after being found by the Mandy family.


    The Mandy family is one of the three strongest families in the top family. He doesn''t want to provoke such a family, and it''s because of impeccable disaster.


    "I''m so cruel!"


    However, the guy''s drooling appearance was soon frightened and restrained.


    On the battle platform, Blanca Mandy appeared beside the petite woman with terrible speed before the petite woman reacted. With a long leg, she kicked the petite woman out with one leg. The displayed speed has definitely reached the magic light level.


    For the sake of his own life, this guy resolutely changed into a pair of eyes. He was different from that just now. It was difficult to connect with the drooling appearance just now.


    The battle ended with Blanca Mandy''s victory. As her opponent, the petite woman had almost no ability to fight back, reluctantly resisted several times, and finally had to admit defeat in front of the absolute strength gap.


    There were several more battles. On the stage, the man who presided over the battle shouted.


    "On the 35th and 36th."


    "Come, come, we''re coming!"


    Avery lanini waved his hand to show that he was here with gray. It seemed that he had a good relationship with gray, which attracted many people''s attention. After all, as a competitor, he had such a good relationship. It was the first time to see him in so many games.


    "Brother, don''t forget what you just promised me!"


    Avery lanini whispered as he walked, for fear that gray might forget what he had just promised, gray smoked from the corner of his mouth, but he thought the fat man was very interesting.


    If conditions permit, it is not impossible to defeat the other party with dignity. It should be regarded as thanking the other party for the explanation just now.

 Chapter 674

    "You can start!"


    The defense barrier of the battle platform rises, and the man in charge of the battle opens his mouth.


    He winked at gray and reminded gray not to forget again. After that, avery lanini''s face was suddenly solemn. It was an extremely serious expression, but it completely changed on his slightly fat face. Instead of being serious, there were some people who wanted to laugh.


    "Drink -"


    A war knife appeared in his hand. He roared. His fat body shook violently and cut out with a very ferocious knife.


    Then, a purple lightning appeared, with a crackling sound, attacking gray.


    "This power...?"


    Feeling the power of the purple lightning from the attack, gray took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, he regretted that he promised the other party to save face so that he wouldn''t let the other party lose too ugly.


    It''s not that the other party''s strength is too strong, but that the other party''s strength is too weak, and it''s a mess.


    The opponent''s realm is only the second level of King level, and the blood method of cultivation is also a very common lightning blood method.


    Cultivating mixed learning method requires corresponding qualifications. As a top-level family, the other party''s family should have mixed blood method, but obviously the other party should not have that qualification.


    With such weak strength, he should cooperate to prevent the other party from losing too ugly. "Challenge difficulty" is really a little big.


    But now that he had promised and had a good impression of the fat man, gray had to cooperate reluctantly.


    Shua!


    A blue wind blade whose power was weakened by Gray was cut out to meet the purple lightning.


    Boom!


    With a blast, the cyan wind blade and purple lightning broke up, and the afterwaves spread around and finally dissipated completely.


    Close, this is a close collision!


    After avery lanini cast a grateful look at gray, purple lightning wrapped around the sabre and cut gray with a "full momentum".


    Gray had no choice but to wind a layer of cyan light on his sword and greet the other party''s sword.


    Of course, the wind power attached to the sword and the strength used are naturally the second level of the king level.


    Dang!


    The swords and swords intersected, and the purple and cyan flickered at the collision place, making a sound of bareness. Then the two people were shocked back by the impact, but they soon stabilized their body shape and forced each other to fight again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two men fought on the platform constantly, from the east of the platform to the west of the platform, and from the west of the platform to the south of the platform. Their ability was constantly wielded, and the war situation was in anxiety.


    Off the stage, because gray once participated in the battle and defeated Miguel Vega, who is not too weak, in a rolling way, many young people are paying attention to the battle and want to judge Gray''s strength through the battle. Although it may not be met, if it happens.


    "This kind of strength? Miguel Weijia''s head was caught by the door? He lost to such a guy?"


    Have you seen the duel? The children of the top families looked strange and almost thought they were wrong.


    The realm is only the second level of King level, and the blood method of cultivation is only a single blood method. Such a guy actually defeated Miguel Vega, which makes them really can''t believe it.


    "Is it Miguel Vega''s special smoke?"


    Did the top family children who had seen the duel have doubts in their hearts and secretly speculated whether the previous duel would be the smoke deliberately released by Miguel Vega, in order to make people relax their vigilance and be careless about him.


    "That guy really has more than this strength!"


    In the face of a pair of ironic, suspicious and vigilant eyes, Miguel Vega wanted to cry. He really wanted to stand up and fight gray again to prove Gray''s strength.


    Gray''s strength is none of his business, but the strength of gray who defeated him is none of his business. If the strength of the person who defeated him is very weak, doesn''t it mean that his strength is weaker.


    I don''t know that Miguel Vega under the stage has wanted to cry. The battle on the stage is still going on, and it is still the "equal enemy" that makes Miguel Vega collapse. The war situation is changing. For a while, this one occupies the advantage and for a while, that one occupies the advantage.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After a few minutes of fighting, the fierce battle was finally over. Gray narrowly defeated avery lanini and won the battle.


    "Thanks, brother!"


    After losing to gray, avery lanini was obviously satisfied with the result. With this record, he would not be spanked by the old man when he went back.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead and gratefully came up to gray. He was very happy to lose. I''m afraid it was only him.


    Among the top family children on stage, many people don''t know Gray''s strength, but he naturally knows it after watching the duel. He knows that gray is saving face for him so that he won''t lose too ugly.


    "Just stand there!"


    Gray pulled at the corners of his mouth to keep a distance from avery lanini, for fear that the other party''s sweaty hands would rub against him.


    After such a battle, he felt more tired than fighting with Miguel Weijia, mainly because he was tired. It was really hard to maintain the strength and realm of the second level of the king level.


    Subsequently, three more matches were held, and the first round ended. When No. 43 was drawn, a short young man had no opponent. With an excited face, he showed the number plate to the man presiding over the match.


    Although being eliminated does not mean that he has obtained the qualification of the test tower, at least he has a big chance, which is better than those who were eliminated in the first round. At least he still has a chance, and these people have no chance.


    It was close to noon, and the second round of battle did not start. The rest of the battle remained in the afternoon. The middle-aged men who presided over the qualification competition for the test tower left, and all the people of the top families were led to a restaurant for dinner.


    "Sorry, our children won by chance. Don''t mind."


    "Where, where, I hope the noble children will not fall in the second round. It''s really hard to fall when there is only one round left to qualify!"


    The dining atmosphere was not harmonious. After all, there had just been a competition related to interests among the families present. Some lost and some won. Naturally, some were proud and some ridiculed.


    "The temple of chaos didn''t do this on purpose, did it?"


    Feeling the bad atmosphere, gray couldn''t help guessing some bad taste.


    The reason why the temple of chaos loses five trial tower places every time the trial tower is opened is to make the top families have constant contradictions and can''t be screwed together.


    The combination of all top families is definitely a force that can not be underestimated. Even the chaotic Temple must be afraid of one or two.


    The reason why the temple of chaos threw out the place of the tower of trial was to break this possible Union.


    "Forget it, it''s none of my business!"


    Gray was not sure whether the purpose of the temple of chaos was so, nor did he care. He was quite satisfied with the food provided by the temple of chaos.


    The high-grade blood animal flesh and blood, together with magic medicine as auxiliary materials, not only tastes unique, but also has a very high nourishing effect.


    And this is what gray likes most. After all, he always has a good appetite and likes this kind of high nutrition thing most.


    On his right hand sat Kensha and Fahd, and on his left sat avery lanini. The guy had the cheek to sit next to gray again, but soon the guy regretted sitting next to gray.


    "Brother, eat more!"


    Gray looked "sincere" and ordered another steak for avery lanini.


    "I really can''t eat it!"


    Looking at the steak in front of him again, avery lanini was about to cry.


    In order to avenge the "problem" given to him by avery lanini on the stage today, gray kept persuading avery lanini to eat. Of course, while persuading him, he was also eating a lot and "setting an example".


    When he was first persuaded by gray, avery lanini didn''t care. His proud body was eaten out. In terms of eating, he dared to say that no one present could beat him.


    So he didn''t refuse to come. He directly fought with gray. The result was obvious. In front of gray, who had a great appetite in the state of secondary transformation, he soon lost.


    Fortunately, he has been eliminated without the game, otherwise, it will definitely affect the state of the afternoon.


    "Master gray, wipe your mouth!"


    After the meal, gray took the napkin from Kensha and wiped his mouth in the envy of avery lanini.


    When he first saw Kenza, the guy''s eyes were straight. Kenza was no worse than Blanca Mandy''s figure, which made him almost drool. He didn''t stop until gray couldn''t look at him, and whispered.


    "Sin, sin, friends and wives can''t be deceived..."


    After the meal, they went to the battle platform. Soon after, the middle-aged people who appeared in the morning appeared again. Without too much words, they just asked gray and others who successfully entered the next round to take the number plate on the stage.


    "Number 19."


    Gray took a look at the number plate and quickly put it away. He was really afraid of encountering another top product like avery lanini.


    "No. 1 and No. 2 come on stage."


    "No. 3 and No. 4 come on stage."


    ¡­¡­


    Group after group of people came to the stage to fight. As avery lanini said, the children of the three strongest families were easily promoted without exception.


    According to Gray''s estimation, the realm of the three people should all reach the realm of magic light. It''s not easy to judge whether the blood method they cultivate is a single blood method or a mixed learning method, because so far, no one can force them to do their best.


    Among them, the son of the Lopez family is a young man with blond hair, which is different from Landry ngumo''s appearance and strength. His appearance is extremely commensurate with his strength. He is not only strong, but also extremely handsome, which has attracted the attention of many young women.


    "On the 19th and 20th."


    The number of people participating in the game decreased, and the second round soon came to an end. It was gray''s turn to play the penultimate game with his opponent.


    Gray and his opponent stepped out of the crowd and onto the platform.


    "It''s you, it''s you!"


    Gray''s opponent is a young man who looks ok, but his nose is slightly collapsed, which affects the overall image. Seeing that his opponent is gray, the man''s face was happy and his nerve texture burst into laughter.

 Chapter 675

    "How nice to meet me?"


    Gray looked strangely at the man with a slightly collapsed nose. Could it be that all the opponents he met were wonderful, such as avery lanini, and the man with a slightly collapsed nose in front of him.


    "Happy, of course!"


    The man with a slightly collapsed nose was pleasantly surprised and smiled when he heard Gray''s inquiry.


    "Can you be unhappy that your opponent is you?"


    "Really, just be happy!"


    Gray shrugged and probably understood the reason why the other party was so happy. It should be because of the previous battle. The other party regarded him as a scum with only the second level of King level combat power. What he can say about it, the other party is happy.


    "This guy is lucky. He didn''t run into the next round. If only my opponent was the guy of the Leopold family, he would be able to enter the next round!"


    There are some defeated children of the top family who are full of regret and envy. Their jealous eyes are almost drowning Gray''s opponent. Why don''t they have such good luck? When they meet such an opponent, this guy must have stepped on shit when he went out.


    "Start!"


    The defense barrier of the battle platform rises, and the man in charge of the chaos Temple commands gray and the man with a slightly collapsed nose.


    "As long as you can enter the next round, you will have a great chance to obtain the qualification to enter the test tower!"


    The man''s face was filled with excitement. As soon as he heard it, he rushed away.


    The speed of the third level of King level broke out and quickly approached gray. The mixed ability formed by gold ability and poison ability constructed a huge metal knife with poison, which was very powerful and chopped towards gray.


    Shua!


    There was a harsh whistling sound in the air, and the strong wind generated by waving was like a sharp blade.


    If the stones of the battle platform were not reinforced by high-level hardened Rune array, I''m afraid the battle platform would be full of crisscross scratches, and even the battle platform might be directly divided into several pieces and collapsed by the afterwave.


    This is a sabre powerful enough to reach the fourth level of King level, which is absolutely enough to defeat the second level of King level opponent with one blow. The man''s nose collapsed slightly, and his heart was excited, as if he had seen the test tower waving to him.


    Boom!


    A figure flew out, slammed into the defense barrier, and a violent dull noise came out.


    "It''s too cruel to start. I know that the guy of the Leopold family has only the second level strength of the king level, and he has done his best. He even used his mixed ability. Some have gone too far."


    Seeing someone smashing on the defense barrier, a child of the top family said in a tone of "I''m being fair", but his tone was a little sour no matter how he looked.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to defend gray, just because he envied the luck of the man with a slightly collapsed nose, so he deliberately tripped each other and blocked each other''s heart.


    "Yes, after all, we are all children of the top family. It''s really -"


    Another child of the top family understood it and was happy to cooperate. He was stunned halfway through his words, and then turned into a look of surprise.


    "No, it wasn''t the child of the Leopold family who flew out!"


    I saw a young man with black hair standing calmly on the battle platform, while another man with a slightly collapsed nose fell to the ground, twisted in pain, and failed to get up at the first time. He stood calmly. It was clear that he was the son of the Leopold family.


    "How could it be? It''s actually the children of the letis family who fly backward? The fourth level combat power of the king level can''t resist a blow. What''s the strength of this guy of the Leopold family?"


    Many noble children were surprised at first and then dignified, especially those who successfully entered the next round, but did not have much confidence in their own strength.


    Originally, I thought the other party was just the second level of King level, but I didn''t want the other party to suddenly burst out of combat power. Unexpectedly, even the people at the fourth level of King level could not resist a blow.


    How strong will the opponent be if he can defeat the person with the fourth level of King level combat power? Whether there is any hidden strength, although they think it may be small, after all, the other party is only the son of a bottom family.


    Only after watching the battle between gray and Miguel Vega before, did there be any surprise on his face, but his heart was dignified. The other party must be a strong competitor.


    "Look, I said this guy was hiding his strength. You just don''t believe it!"


    Miguel Vega was so excited that he almost cried. The grievances he had suffered before finally had a powerful counterattack. It was not his weak strength, but the strength of the other party was too strong. Although it also hit him very hard, it was better than suffering an unjust injustice.


    "How? How can this guy be so powerful?"


    At this time, like Miguel Vega, the man with a slightly collapsed nose thought he had picked up the weakest opponent and could easily enter the next round, but he didn''t want to be a sinister guy who hid his strength.


    He who can defeat him at the fourth level of King level, the opponent''s combat power has definitely reached the magic light level. This is the weakest opponent. I''m afraid it is very strong among the remaining opponents.


    PA, PA, PA!


    When footsteps approached, he looked up and immediately saw the children of the Leopold family coming towards him. The other party was not fast and slow, just like walking, but it brought him great pressure, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead involuntarily.


    "I... admit defeat!"


    Without hesitation, he quickly admitted defeat. If he had a chance to win, he would definitely fight with the other party, even if he was seriously injured. After all, the quota of the trial tower is too important.


    But in the face of the absolute strength gap, there is no hope of winning. Naturally, he will not fight foolishly to be seriously injured.


    Walking down from the stage, gray found that many eyes were looking at him, curious, surprised and fearful... All kinds of eyes. Obviously, Gray''s strength now is enough for most of them to pay attention to.


    Only the children of ngumo, Lopez and Mandy have not changed much. Even if gray shows this strength, they are confident that if they are opponents, they will win.


    "Brother, I knew you could win..."


    Avery lanini greeted him with a familiar face, as if he had been an old friend with gray for many years. Gray smoked at the corners of his mouth. He really couldn''t cope with such a cheeky guy.


    If you are an enemy, you will be beaten or even killed directly, but like now, you have the cheek to approach you, but you are not hostile. You really have a headache to deal with.


    "On the 21st and 22nd."


    On the battle platform, the last battle began. Their realm was at the third level of the king level, and their combat effectiveness reached the fourth level. No one had an absolute advantage. After more than ten minutes of fighting, they finally ended the battle with the stop of the man who presided over the battle.


    The final victory was awarded to a tall young man. Although he defeated his opponent and entered the next round, he was not lightly injured. Depending on the situation, although he was not without combat power, it was certain that his combat power was damaged.


    "Rest for an hour and then start the last round of drawing."


    The middle-aged man who presided over the battle stepped onto the stage.


    In one hour, if the lost blood power is recovered naturally, it will not recover. However, the families present are all top families. Naturally, there will be no shortage of medicine in the advanced recovery medicine. One hour is enough to recover everyone''s blood power.


    Moreover, if the injury is not too serious, even the injury on the body is enough to recover.


    "I''m really willing to pay for it!"


    Next to gray, avery lanini whispered. Gray followed each other''s eyes and immediately saw the tall young man who won the final battle but was seriously injured. A tall old man took out a bottle of magic potion in a green crystal bottle, with the word "wooden Whisperer" engraved on the surface.


    Because he followed Aubrey and was often influenced by it, gray knew this medicine. It was a more powerful medicine than the advanced healing medicine. Its level was as high as level 4. It was the same level as the blood moon medicine that gray now regarded as a treasure. From then on, it was not difficult to see the value of this medicine.


    An hour has passed in the race against time of many top family children. Of course, like the three strongest family children, or gray, who beat his opponent with just one hit, it is naturally very leisurely. His body has always been in the best state, so he doesn''t have to fight against time to recover.


    "Well, now start the last round of the game."


    The middle-aged man in the temple of chaos who presided over the qualification selection stepped onto the stage and looked at gray and other humanitarians who successfully entered the last round.


    "The opponent is still determined by drawing numbers, but the difference this time is that the person who draws the round space can choose one of the five winners to challenge. If he can win, he can replace him."


    A total of 11 people, including gray, came forward in turn to draw the number plate. Gray took a look at the number plate in his hand. There was a trace of strangeness on his face. He put the number plate away and walked under the stage.


    "Well, how many numbers do you draw? Who''s the opponent?"


    Avery ranini came forward and asked with a curious face.


    Gray spread the number plate in his hand and let the other party see it for himself. The other party looked at it and almost jumped up the next moment.


    "I... i... your luck!!!!!"


    Gasping for a long breath, he cried strangely.


    "Ya, too... OK!!!"


    At this time, the jade card lying in Gray''s palm is marked with No. 11, that is, the number that has no opponent, and this number is definitely the number that all children participating in the competition want most.


    Even the children of the three strongest families should be excited. Although they are confident that their strength exceeds everyone, if the children of the three families encounter each other, it will be a hard battle and one of them will be eliminated. Therefore, this empty number is also attractive to them.

 Chapter 676

    "No, I can''t be jealous. How can I be jealous with such a broad mind..."


    Avery ranini took a deep breath with exaggeration, and his face was full of envy and jealousy.


    There will be two rounds in the whole battle, and the highest value of these two rounds will undoubtedly be the last one. The first round is only to enter the next round, which is helpful to compete for the quota of the test tower, but it is not big, but this last round is different.


    Although you can''t directly get the quota of the test tower, you can choose your opponents freely. You don''t need to be stronger than all five people. You just need to be stronger than the weakest of the five people to qualify. Naturally, this opportunity increases greatly.


    Moreover, the people who draw the wheel space are waiting for work with ease, while the five have been through a fierce battle. They are likely to have been seriously injured and have a greater chance of winning. Therefore, this last wheel space is definitely the wheel space with the highest value.


    "How lucky that he took the 11th?"


    "Shit, why didn''t I have such luck?"


    "This guy is really stepping on shit!"


    Although I didn''t see the number in Gray''s hand, those who can become the representatives of their families are naturally not stupid. It''s easy to guess that the 11th falls in Gray''s hand. All their faces are full of jealousy. If the number can be robbed, they will definitely grab it without hesitation.


    "The strongest combat power can reach the first level of magic light, and he also won the number of lunkong. I''m afraid one of the five test towers will belong to him."


    At this moment, even the three strongest children of the family can''t help looking at gray. George Lopez, a child of the Lopez family, said with envy in his eyes.


    "It''s really unexpected. I''m afraid no family would have thought that the Leopold family would come to this step before, and would probably get a place in the test tower."


    Blanca Mandy couldn''t help looking at gray with a trace of interest. Both strength and luck deserve her little attention.


    Although Mandy family is one of the three strongest families, it does not mean that they do not need allies. After all, there are two families that can compete with Mandy family.


    As the leader of the next generation of Mandy family, she naturally needs to find allies among her peers, and the other party seems to be a good choice,


    Although the family is at the bottom of the top family, it is inevitable to become the destruction level in the future with each other''s potential. I''m afraid the final achievements will not be weak in the destruction level. Such people are obviously suitable to develop into allies.


    "Leo Porter... Family?"


    Landry ngumo, the son of ngumo family, also looked at gray. The strength of the family is not to mention, but the strength and luck of the other party are really good.


    "No. 1 and No. 2 come on stage."


    The man who presided over the battle before stepped onto the battle platform to speak out. Suddenly, two people stepped onto the battle platform. One of them was an old acquaintance of gray, and it was Miguel Vega.


    The other side''s luck seemed very good. Although he didn''t draw the empty number, his opponent twice was not too strong. After a fierce battle, he defeated his opponent and successfully promoted to the last round.


    Gray looked at his opponent. Unexpectedly, it was the tall young man who won the last battle before. He took the "wood Whisperer medicine". All the injuries on the other party had been closed. He could not see the wounds from the outside, but his face was slightly pale, indicating that the other party did not reach the best state.


    "This guy''s luck is as good as yours!"


    Avery lanini curled his lips discontentedly.


    In the previous battle, Miguel Vega was not seriously injured. After taking the healing medicine, he must have recovered. Now, facing the opponent who has not recovered to the best state, the other party has a great victory rate.


    "Start!"


    With the voice of the host man announcing the start of the war, Miguel Vega''s black-and-white spear was filled with a heavy cold, and a large amount of cold spread to the tall young people.


    The tall young man was wearing a pair of boxers on his hands. A halo on the two boxers dispersed. Suddenly, he saw a large amount of black liquid around him. The black liquid turned into one thick water whip after another and roared towards Miguel Vega.


    The ability of tall young people is also a two-line mixed ability, which is a mixed ability of water system ability and toxicity ability, which is highly corrosive.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The water whip made of black corrosive liquid is powerful and heavy, as if a mountain peak can also be cut in half, and quickly impact Miguel Vega, while Miguel Vega either freezes it with cold air or burns it with fire, and waits for the opportunity to attack the tall young man.


    It was an extremely fierce battle. At the beginning, both sides tried their best, and the means were extremely fierce, as if the other side were the enemy of life and death.


    In fact, it is not too much to say that it is the enemy of life and death. The tower of trial is an opportunity. It can not only improve its strength, but also obtain some other benefits. With such an opportunity, it is bound to go further in the future.


    Whoever stands in their way and prevents them from obtaining opportunities is naturally the enemy of life and death.


    Therefore, the battle between the two sides was very bloody at the beginning. In order to defeat their opponents, they even exchanged injuries for injuries. Soon, many wounds appeared on them.


    However, the tall young man had not fully recovered from his previous injury, and finally Miguel Vega won.


    "I won. I''m qualified for the tower of trials!"


    Miguel Vega couldn''t believe that he was qualified for the tower of trial. They were all ecstatic. If they were crazy, they seemed to have lost their mind suddenly.


    People of all families who like to fight under the platform, especially the younger generation, understand each other''s behavior very well. If they get the qualification of the test tower, they will definitely be as crazy and happy as each other.


    At the urging of the man in charge of the battle, Miguel Vega quickly stepped down from the battle platform in an envious look.


    On the other hand, the tall young man was silent, bowed his head, and walked down the battle platform with the help of his companions. His heart was full of remorse and loss.


    "No. 3 and No. 4 come on stage."


    "On the 5th and 6th."


    ¡­¡­


    The battle continued. Like Miguel Vega, the winners were ecstatic and lost. Only the children of the three strongest families did not lose their attitude after winning. Even so, they could still see the faint smile on their faces.


    Finally, the five matches ended, and five people who obtained the qualification of the test tower were born. The children of the three families did not encounter each other, and all obtained the qualification of the test tower.


    Gray also took out the jade Card No. 11 and handed it to the man in charge of the battle. The man nodded after checking the number plate and confirming that it was correct.


    "You can challenge any of the five of them. If you can win, you will replace the other party''s qualification."


    Gray looked at the winning five and glanced over them.


    George Lopez is handsome and has a lot of aura. Such a person is destined to become the protagonist wherever he goes.


    Landry ngumo looks ordinary. It''s hard to find out if he mixes with ordinary people, but such a person has rare strength among the younger generation.


    Blanca Mandy is incomparably beautiful. Just standing casually is enough to make people palpitate and fall on her involuntarily.


    ¡­¡­


    Gray''s eyes swept over the five, and finally fell on Miguel Vega, and didn''t move away.


    Miguel Vega had a bad feeling when he saw Gray pick his opponent on the stage. At this time, he was stared at by gray, and the bad feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Gray said with a slight amplitude in the corner of his mouth.


    "I choose to challenge him!"


    Gray''s finger pointed to Miguel Vega.


    With his strength, he is confident that whoever chooses among the five, even the children of the three families, will win in the end.


    However, he did not intend to do so, because there was no need to win easily. Why should he find a difficult opponent for himself?


    Moreover, with his gratitude and resentment with Miguel Vega, Miguel Vega can lose the qualification of the test tower. Obviously, he is happy to see it.


    "You, you, you deliberately aim at me..."


    Seeing that gray really chose to challenge him, Miguel Wei was angry and pointed angrily at gray, as if he were going to eat gray.


    Not only him, the leader of the Weijia family, a tall and thin old man, also snorted coldly.


    "Sir, he is deliberately targeting my Weijia family, which is unfair to my Weijia family!"


    In addition, the other people of the Vega family who followed him this time also looked bad and looked at gray.


    Faced with the fierce glare of the angry Weijia family, Gray''s look did not change at all, but asked the man who presided over the battle.


    "Can''t you challenge him?"


    "Yes, any of the five of them can challenge, and he is no exception!"


    It was the middle-aged man who presided over the selection. He glanced at the old man of the Vega family, and then said with deep meaning.


    "Challenge is the power given to you by the temple of chaos. No one has the power to stop it. Any stop is a provocation to the temple of chaos."


    "However, the opponent you challenge has just fought. The challenge is scheduled for tomorrow morning, and today''s battle is over."


    Gray naturally has no opinion on this. What can he do if he gives the other party a night? Even if he recovers to the state of total victory with the other party''s strength, it can never be his opponent. The reason why he chooses the other party is just to take a breath.


    "Look, this is the price of arrogance and arrogance. You have ruined the qualification of the tower of trial!"


    A pair of gloating eyes looked at Miguel Vega and the direction of the Vega family. Some families with poor relations with the Vega family ignored the iron face of the Vega family and taught their children.


    The relationship with the Weijia family has long been extremely bad. Naturally, I won''t care about the deterioration of the relationship with the Weijia family.


    In addition, among the many eyes looking at the Vega family, there are several pairs of grateful eyes. Among the five people who have obtained the qualification of the test tower, in addition to the three strongest family children and Miguel Vega, another person and the people of his family.


    With his strength, if challenged by gray, the victory rate is not large, but he doesn''t want to, because Miguel Vega provoked gray not long ago, which made him escape.

 Chapter 677

    At night, in the living room of a luxury hotel in the city of chaos, the Weijia family gathered in the city of chaos. All of them were so gloomy that they could drip water.


    Being targeted by the Leopold family, ridiculed by the hostile family and laughed at by other top families, the face of the Weijia family is lost. We can imagine their mood at this time.


    Miguel Vega, who was targeted by gray, clenched his fists, creaked his teeth, and even had a fishy sweet taste in his mouth. That was because his lips were bitten by himself.


    A middle-aged man with brown hair looked at Miguel Vega with heartache.


    "Old clan, you know the strength of the boy of the Leopold family. Can you only watch Miguel lose the qualification of the test tower for nothing? Or I..."


    He didn''t finish the following words, but from the killing opportunity in his eyes, everyone present understood what he meant. Naturally, it was to seriously injure or assassinate the boy of the Leopold family, so that he could not participate in the war tomorrow.


    The tall and thin old man''s eyebrows were white. When he heard his words, his eyebrows, which had been wrinkled badly, wrinkled even more, and scolded him.


    "Don''t do anything stupid. If something happens to the other party at this time, everyone can guess that it was the Weijia family. Although Fahd became destroyed by abnormal means, he is destructive after all. You are certainly not an opponent."


    "What should I do? With Miguel''s current strength, I''m afraid it''s only possible to defeat the boy of the Leopold family if he breaks through to the fourth level of the king level."


    Brown hair, middle-aged, slightly unwilling.


    "What else can we do? We can only give up. In the final analysis, Miguel himself caused this time. He can only blame himself for losing the qualification of the test tower."


    A man in his fifties sneered.


    Many families have many factions, and so do the Weijia family. The middle-aged man with brown hair represents the family leader''s faction, while the man in his fifties represents the old faction of the ruling family.


    When outsiders are present, they can temporarily put down the contradiction and agree with the outside world, but when there are only their own people, the contradiction will be re stimulated. Now they have the opportunity to attack the family owner, he immediately sneered.


    "Although Miguel provoked this incident, it was obvious that the other party had done so. This is not just Miguel''s business, but related to the face of the whole Vega family."


    The brown haired middle-aged frown retorted.


    "Is it related to the face of the Vega family? That''s not caused by Miguel. I think Miguel must be punished. I suggest cutting off his resource supply for three years."


    A man in his fifties took the opportunity to fall into the well.


    "Dalco, don''t go too far!"


    Brown hair, middle-aged rage, poor eyes.


    "Well, be quiet."


    The tall and thin old man yelled at him with a dignified atmosphere. The middle-aged man with brown hair and the man in his fifties trembled. Knowing that he had angered the old man, he quickly calmed down.


    The tall and thin old man glanced at the people present and then looked at Miguel Vega.


    "Try your best to fight for the qualification of the test tower. If you can''t, admit defeat. But don''t worry, this account will be settled with the Leopold family sooner or later. Well, it''s all scattered."


    The crowd dispersed one after another. The brown haired middle-aged returned to his room. There was hesitation and entanglement on his face. Finally, he turned into a flesh pain on his face, and the power of blood touched the rune space bag.


    Suddenly, a bottle of magic potion contained in a purple crystal bottle appeared in his hand. The word "star potion" was engraved on the surface of the magic potion bottle.


    Star potion, a potion that appears purple as a whole, but there is a little silver light in the purple. It is called star potion because it looks like the stars in the sky.


    This is a magic potion that can improve strength. Its efficacy is similar to that of blood moon potion. It is also a level 4 potion.


    Originally he was going to keep it for himself, but now Miguel Vega encountered this kind of thing. After several struggles, he finally decided to take it out.


    He left the hotel quickly and returned more than an hour later. Only the star potion in his hand had been diluted into three vials. He knocked on Miguel Vega''s door.


    "Star potion, is this star potion?!"


    Seeing the star like potion in the hands of the middle-aged with brown hair, Miguel Vega''s eyes lit up with longing.


    A bottle of star potion is enough to equal their years of cultivation. Naturally, they are eager for such things.


    Unfortunately, in the family, such things are given priority to the senior management of the family. After all, they are the pillar of the Vega family.


    "To be exact, it''s a diluted star potion. You can''t bear the power of the complete star potion. Take it quickly. By then, your realm will certainly break through to the fourth level of King level. It should be enough to fight him."


    Seeing the excitement on Miguel Vega''s face, the middle-aged man with brown hair touched Miguel Vega''s head and smiled.


    "Thank you, second uncle!"


    Miguel Weijia said excitedly. He naturally understood that the second uncle must have taken out this bottle of star potion from his own cultivation resources. For this, he was full of gratitude. He even felt that the second uncle in front of him was better to him than his father.


    "Well, don''t let me down."


    The middle-aged man with brown hair patted Miguel Vega on the head and left Miguel Vega''s room.


    He is Miguel Vega''s second uncle, but in fact he is Miguel Vega''s father.


    Miguel Vega was born to him and his sister-in-law. Of course, this kind of thing is only understood by the two people who did it. Even Miguel Vega doesn''t know it.


    The next day, the temple of chaos was near yesterday''s battle platform.


    The three of gray and the Vega family appeared here to compete for the place of the test tower.


    They are not the only people who come here. In addition to them, there are many other top families who come to watch the excitement.


    Among them, there are some top families with bad relations with the Weijia family. The purpose of coming is naturally to see the jokes of the Weijia family.


    There are almost no exceptions to the result of this battle. The winner will be the children of the Leopold family who can reach the magic light. They are hostile to the Vega family. Naturally, they are happy to see the Vega family lose the battle and lose their qualification to enter the test tower.


    "Hum, wait, it will give you a surprise!"


    Looking at a pair of eyes that were obviously ready to see a joke, Miguel Vega snorted coldly and showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. What happened later will definitely give these people a big surprise.


    After taking the star potion, he has been successfully promoted. Now he is not the third level of King level, but the fourth level of King level like the guy of Leo Potter family.


    There is a gap in the realm. He knows that he is certainly not the opponent of the guy of the Leopold family, but now there is no gap in the realm. Naturally, he will not think that he will lose to the other party if he fights with the realm.


    "Shit, why has this guy changed so much all night? He''s crazy. Brother, wait a minute, you must beat that guy hard, so that he can''t even recognize his father!"


    Seeing Miguel Vega, avery lanini came close to gray and said fiercely.


    "It''s really different from yesterday..."


    Gray looked at Miguel Vega quite unexpectedly. Unlike yesterday, Miguel Vega today showed arrogance or self-confidence. Even if he looked at him, the other party didn''t dodge, but stared at him with a sneer.


    "Does that guy... Have some kind of dependence?"


    Avery lanini frowned.


    The other side''s posture is like provoking gray. A defeated general of gray once dared to challenge gray like this. It must be because he has some reliance and the confidence to compete with gray.


    "Did that guy... Break through?"


    Avery lanini''s heart tightened and his eyes on gray couldn''t help worrying.


    Miguel Vega, who is at the third level of King level, is naturally not Gray''s opponent, but if the other party''s realm breakthrough reaches the fourth level of King level, it''s hard to say that the other party with the same two-line hybrid ability has the strongest combat power than gray.


    "Rely on?"


    Gray smiled twice, his face still calm.


    Unless the other party''s reliance can make the other party obtain the combat power comparable to the destroyer overnight, it is impossible to win him.


    And even if the other party has the combat power comparable to the destroyer overnight, who wins and who loses will have to fight to know.


    "It seems interesting!"


    Among the lively families, the three top families are all here, and George Lopez of the Lopez family shows an interested look.


    Miguel Vega''s self-confidence naturally he can see. I''m afraid he has some dependence to show such self-confidence at this time.


    This made him more interested. Originally, he thought it was a battle whose outcome was doomed, but now it seems that the outcome seems to be full of suspense again, and such a battle is obviously more interesting to watch.


    "Sister, how do you feel that Miguel Vega today is very different from yesterday?"


    Asked Blanca Mandy, looking suspiciously at a thirteen or fourteen year old boy with some baby fat.


    "Miguel Vega should have broken through by taking star medicine..."


    Blanca Mandy glanced at Miguel Vega, lowered her voice and said in a voice that two people could hear.


    The brown haired middle-aged left the hotel looking for a pharmacist to dilute the star potion. She was just seen by the Mandy family. After a little investigation, she already had a guess.


    Now, seeing Miguel Vega, who is full of confidence, this guess has been confirmed. The other party must have swallowed the star potion and made a breakthrough, otherwise it can''t be full of confidence.


    "When you see Miguel Vega, who obviously depends on him, you still don''t see panic. What do you rely on?"


    Blanca Mandy''s eyes looked at gray, who still looked the same when he saw the arrogant Miguel Vega, with curiosity and a trace of expectation.

 Chapter 678

    "Come on!"


    As the man in charge of the battle in the temple of chaos spoke out yesterday, gray and Miguel Vega stepped onto the battle platform and stood on both sides of the platform under the eyes of everyone present.


    They looked at each other. Miguel Vega''s eyes were as cold as a wolf, locked on gray, and the cold in his eyes seemed to freeze gray.


    Gray''s eyes were calm from beginning to end, even if they were stared at by Miguel Vega like a wolf.


    "Start."


    The defense barrier of the battle platform rises, and the man presiding over the battle announces the beginning.


    Hula!


    Just as the host man announced the start of the war, Miguel Vega''s figure disappeared in place and turned into a residual shadow, which quickly swept away to gray.


    Just shuttling through the air, there was a violent sonic boom, which made the air in Taichung violent turbulence. You can imagine how fast he was at this time.


    With an area of more than 1000 square meters, the longest distance between the two ends is only more than 40 meters. Under the terrible speed of the other party, it has already crossed without even a moment and appeared next to gray.


    Boom!


    The black-and-white long gun wound a red flame that was enough to melt the bronze magic weapon in an instant on the tip of the gun, and stabbed gray fiercely.


    "This speed?!"


    People who can become the top family, even if they are only young children, must have extraordinary insight. Moreover, there is no lack of the older generation among these people. Therefore, when Miguel Vega broke out the speed of the fourth level of King level, they immediately noticed the abnormality.


    Except for a few who had guessed, most of them were surprised to understand that Miguel Vega must have been the fourth level of the king level and in the same state as the children of the Leopold family.


    At the same time, they were surprised and couldn''t help but move in their hearts. Under the condition of mental calculation without intention, Miguel Vega might really be able to defeat the children of the Leopold family and get a place in the test tower.


    This surprised them. They thought it was an indisputable battle, but they didn''t want such a huge reversal.


    "Can''t you think of it?"


    The spear stabbed gray, and under the power of terror, the air rippled violently.


    Looking at gray, who was about to be pierced by a gun, Miguel Vega showed a grim smile on his face and felt a burst of excitement and pride in his heart.


    Before he went to the stage, he had a plan. He suddenly broke out the fourth level speed of King level that he had never had before. If he had a mental calculation, he would be able to catch the other party unprepared.


    As long as he is stabbed by this gun, the other party will be seriously injured. If he fights the injured other party with the harmless King level fourth level realm, he will win.


    "The promotion of the fourth level of the king level, this is your reliance?"


    Looking at the power of the stab that was enough to reach the magic light level, gray took a touch of ridicule in his eyes.


    From Miguel Vega''s arrogant posture just now, he judged that Miguel Vega probably had some dependence, and as expected, the other party did have dependence. The realm was actually promoted from the third level of King level to the fourth level of King level in one night.


    The realm was raised from the third level of King level to the fourth level of King level, which was a huge improvement, enough to raise Miguel Weijia''s strongest combat power from King level to magic light level. However, even if the strongest combat power was raised to magic light level, it was still not enough for him.


    WOW!


    Just as the spear was about to hit gray, a more powerful movement suddenly appeared than the spear.


    The black fog appeared like a billowing black cloud, pouring out of gray and sweeping towards the spear.


    Hiss!


    The powerful spear wrapped with red flame seems to have been attacked by a torrential flood under the black fog.


    The red flame was extinguished in an instant, which was accurately extinguished by the black fog. Not only that, the black fog rushed to Miguel Vega with a long gun.


    Boom!


    There was no time to avoid, Miguel Vega had been wrapped by the black fog, swept by the black fog, and slipped back involuntarily.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    It was like being hit by a huge wave. Miguel Vega had a sharp pain and suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. The bones on his body made a dense sound of fracture.


    And under the black fog, the place where his war clothes were not wrapped suddenly became flesh and blood blurred. Even his war clothes were rapidly decaying under the black fog.


    According to this trend, Miguel Vega may be killed by the black fog in just a few moments.


    Poof!


    Just then, a figure quickly crashed into the black fog. It was the man who presided over the battle.


    I don''t know what state he is. The defense of the flesh is extremely terrible. Even under the power of the black fog, there is no wound on his body. He quickly grabbed Miguel Vega and dodged away from the black fog.


    "The leopolds win!"


    Carrying Miguel Vega, who was covered in flesh and blood and seriously injured, the man in charge of the battle looked at gray and then opened his mouth to announce.


    Born in the temple of chaos, coupled with the realm of destruction, he had a wide range of knowledge. It was difficult to surprise him about ordinary things, but just now, he was not surprised to see the black fog exerted by the son of the Leopold family.


    In terms of the increased power, this Black Mist should be a three-level mixing ability, which is rare even in the chaotic temple.


    The choice of blood method depends on the adaptability. If you don''t have the cultivation qualification of mixed blood method, the consequences will be very serious.


    It is possible that the blood vein implantation fails, seriously injured or even died on the spot. Even if the implantation is successful, the cultivation may be slow or even no progress due to adaptability.


    He was a little surprised that a non chaotic Temple child could have the mixed ability of three systems.


    "Miguel Vega lost again?"


    "This is a failure?"


    "Like last time, I beat Miguel Vega with one move!"


    Under the stage, the people of the top families look at me and you. They can''t help looking at each other.


    They were surprised to see that Miguel Vega showed the speed of the fourth level of King level. They felt that the battle was no longer one-sided, and even thought that Miguel Vega was likely to win. After all, they were intentional.


    But I didn''t want to. Just when they thought so, Miguel Vega immediately lost, and as last time, he couldn''t resist a blow.


    "Three series mixed ability and combat power reaches the second level of magic light!!!"


    Blanca Mandy''s fine face was dignified, George Lopez''s face was full of interest, his face converged into seriousness, and Landry ngumo''s eyes flashed.


    Whether it is the mixed ability of the three systems or the combat power of the second level of magic light, it has been enough for the three of them to pay attention to.


    Mixed ability is the ability to fight beyond the level, but it is not only that, but also a manifestation of potential.


    The level of destruction. The improvement of the level has a very direct relationship with the Department of ability. The more departments with mixed abilities, the farther away they will go in the level of destruction.


    Considering the extreme danger in the process of implanting the second blood vessel, the other party who has the ability of three lines at the beginning, even if it is not worth entering the second blood vessel, is enough to cultivate to a high level, and the other party''s potential is naturally quite high.


    The second level of fighting power of the other party''s magic light has made them have to pay attention to it. Although they are still confident that they will win if the two sides fight, there is no doubt that the other party''s fighting power is enough to threaten them.


    "Miguel..."


    When the defense barrier was removed, the middle-aged body of the Weijia family with brown hair changed and appeared on the battle platform.


    Taking Miguel Vega from the man who presided over the battle, he saw Miguel Vega, who was covered in flesh and blood and had broken a lot of bones. He had fainted, and his eyes showed a strong killing opportunity to lock gray.


    "Are you ignoring the temple of chaos?"


    The host of the chaos Temple gave a cold hum to the war man and looked at the middle-aged man with brown hair with a cold look.


    If the other party retaliates privately, he will not take care of it. Even if he beats the living and kills the chaotic temple, he will not interfere. However, he is dissatisfied with such a strong killing opportunity on the battle platform.


    If you really let the other party fight against the children of the Leopold family here, what is the face of the chaos temple? After all, this is the battle presided over by the chaos temple.


    "Sorry, I''m just out of control!"


    He felt the terror from the man who presided over the war. The brown haired middle-aged man was surprised that the other party was a destroyer. He quickly restrained his murderous spirit and apologized.


    The man who presided over the war was noncommittal, took back his eyes and announced.


    "The children of the Leopold family won the challenge. According to the regulations, the qualification of the test tower originally belonging to the children of the Weijia family is obtained by the children of the Leopold family."


    Hearing the announcement of the man presiding over the war, all the top families present couldn''t help looking a little strange. The qualification of the test tower was really won by the Leopold family, the family at the bottom of the top families.


    "Maybe you can let the family children try to make friends..."


    There are top families looking at gray with a trace of thinking in their eyes. Although the leopolds are at the bottom of the top families, the children of the new generation have great potential.


    If they can grow up successfully and don''t die prematurely, the strength of the Leopold family is not necessarily weaker than their family, and they already have the potential to invest.


    "Really qualified for the tower of trial!"


    Avery lanini was surprised and surprised. He knew how difficult it was for a family at the bottom of the top family to obtain the qualification of the test tower.


    He looked at Fahd and Kensha. He thought he would see ecstasy on both faces, but to his surprise, he could not see a little excitement on both faces. What he had was only calm, as if it was natural to obtain the qualification of the tower of trial.


    At once, he felt a sense of inability to Tucao, and Leopold''s family got the qualification of trial tower. The happiest one was his outsider. Is this make complaints about it?

 Chapter 679

    Glancing at the middle-aged with brown hair, gray stepped down from the battle platform. The strong killing machine on the other party did not affect him. Even the destroyer had killed a man. Naturally, he could not be deterred by the killing intention of a magic light level.


    In the past, even in today''s affairs, he had a complete friendship with the Vega family. I''m afraid there will be no less trouble after that, but he is not afraid. A Vega family has not the qualification to make him afraid, and he is not afraid of trouble.


    And this time, if he can improve his realm in the tower of trial and reach the condition of swallowing the blood of blood beasts twice in a row, he will be able to obtain the second rule level ability immediately. At that time, he will be more fearless.


    "Ah --"


    A scream came from Miguel Vega, who was put on a stretcher. Miguel Vega, who was seriously injured and had just taken advanced recovery medicine, woke up.


    He struggled to sit up, but he touched the injury on his body, and suddenly he was in a cold sweat.


    "Don''t move. Your injury is very serious now. Even if you take advanced healing medicine, you need to rest for at least half a month."


    The brown haired middle-aged hurried forward to hold him with a gentle voice.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, second uncle!"


    Miguel Vega''s voice is full of discontent and decadence.


    Originally, I thought that the realm had been raised to the fourth level of King level and had the strength to compete with the other party, but I didn''t want to be defeated by the other party.


    This time I lost even worse than the last time. The last time I didn''t faint directly, but this time I fainted seriously.


    "No, you didn''t disappoint me. Your realm is only inferior to Blanca Mandy among the young generation of the top family, which has proved your talent."


    "The reason why you lost to the child of the Leopold family is not because you are not as talented as him, but just because the child of the Leopold family has the ability to mix three systems."


    The middle-aged man with brown hair shook his head and comforted.


    "Fahd, you''re too hard on the children of the leopolds?"


    The tall and thin old man came forward and looked at Miguel Vega''s injury. His face was suddenly gloomy and looked at Fahd with a bad voice.


    "Too hard? Felipe, you''re old enough to say that."


    Fahd''s face was mocking.


    "The rule for the qualification competition of the tower of trial is that once you get on the stage, you don''t need to keep your hands. When there is death and disability, the referee in charge of the battle will stop it. Don''t you remember this rule? The older you are, the more confused you are?"


    "Fahd, pay attention to your tone. In front of Lord Felipe, you are just a junior!"


    Seeing Fahd''s sarcasm at Felipe, the people from the Weijia family immediately looked angry, and the middle-aged with brown hair shouted angrily.


    His son Miguel was badly wounded by the children of the Leopold family. Now he is old and ridiculed by the people of the Leopold family. He is angry immediately.


    "It should be noted that you, a magic light, have the right to shout with me. Is this the upbringing of the Weijia family?"


    Fahd looked disdainfully at the middle-aged with brown hair.


    "It''s just a parallel product. Whether it can be called destruction level remains to be discussed. Why am I not qualified?"


    The brown haired middle-aged sneered and said sarcastically.


    "Really?"


    Fahd had a cold look in his eyes and a cold voice.


    "In that case, you might as well fight with me. Since I''m parallel in your eyes, I don''t bully you."


    "You..."


    Hearing Fahd''s duel, his brown hair and middle-aged face were slightly stiff. Although he always felt that the other party was parallel goods and did not agree with the identity of the other party''s destroyer, he also knew that the other party''s combat power was not much weaker than ordinary destruction.


    With his magic light level combat power, if he goes to the battle platform with the other party, he must die.


    "Fahd, don''t you feel ashamed to challenge a magic light? If you want, I can accompany you."


    Seeing that the middle-aged brown hair was forced to a desperate situation, fearing that the middle-aged brown hair impulsively agreed, Felipe said coldly.


    "Did you hear that? Even your parents think I''m bullying you when I challenge you. Next time, pay attention to your generation and don''t interrupt at will, otherwise it''s easy to suffer losses."


    After teaching the brown haired middle-aged a lesson in the tone of elders, Fahd looked at Felipe and said.


    "Felipe, since you want to fight, I''ll accompany you."


    "Well, then apply for a duel venue!"


    Felipe squinted at Fahd. He was surprised that a parallel product of the other party had the courage to duel with him. However, for his strength, he was naturally extremely confident and never thought he would lose to such a parallel product of the other party.


    "Hum."


    Suddenly, a cold hum sounded, and the middle-aged person in charge of the qualification selection swept Felipe and Fahd with a cold voice.


    "This is the temple of chaos, not a place for you to solve your personal grievances. The selection of the trial tower has ended. The trial tower was opened three days later, and now they all leave!"


    In the face of the middle-aged words of the temple of chaos, neither Fahd nor Felipe dared to say more. He quickly stopped tit for tat and walked outside the temple of chaos.


    In addition to them, people from other top families who came to watch the war were also like this. They consciously walked outside the temple of chaos and dared to challenge the temple of chaos. The reason why they couldn''t see it was only because they had been destroyed by the temple of chaos.


    "It''s really amazing to have the mixed ability of three systems. It''s a pity that such children are not children of our family."


    People from the top family looked at gray and sighed slightly.


    "It''s not necessarily a good thing for the leopolds to be qualified to enter the tower of trials."


    People from the top families looked at Fahd and shook their heads slightly. Although the leopolds obtained the qualification to enter the tower of trial, they also attracted a stronger Vega family than them, which is not necessarily a good thing for the leopolds.


    Out of the temple of chaos, gray three people called a carriage and returned to the hotel.


    "Master gray, it''s a little early. Why don''t you take a stroll in the city?"


    She opened the curtain and looked at the shops on the street. Kensha had a strong interest in her eyes. She turned back and suggested to gray.


    "It''s a little early indeed."


    Gray looked at the sun that had just risen above his head, which was not too hot. It was a little early, and nodded in agreement.


    After sending the carriage away, the three walked on the streets of the city.


    The narrowest part of the street paved with white slate is enough to allow three or four carriages to run parallel. It is extremely flat and tidy. There is no place where there is any mess. Special personnel should be assigned to clean it every day.


    On both sides of the street, there are tall trees with luxuriant branches every more than ten meters, which adds a pleasant green to the originally monotonous street and sheds more shade.


    The three walked unhappily and slowly. When they saw the shops they were interested in, they would go in and have a look. After more than an hour, gray and Fahd didn''t buy anything, but Kensha bought a lot of things.


    There are beautiful jewelry, beautiful clothes, and some trinkets for the room.


    For the other party, gray is naturally not stingy. In addition, the other party can''t spend a lot of money on these things, which is conducive to the aoporter family as economic support. Now he is not short of money.


    In front, a three story high and elegantly dressed shop attracted Gray''s eyes. The three walked to the entrance of the shop. The plaque at the entrance said "glow bookstore", which should be a bookstore.


    "Go in and have a look..."


    Gray''s face showed deep interest and stepped into the store.


    This time he came to the city of chaos. In order to spend his time on the rune ship, he brought a lot of books. Under normal circumstances, he would have no problem reading it for even a few months.


    However, since swallowing the blood of the fog monkey and obtaining the ability of super memory, his reading speed has increased. He can completely remember every page in his brain with only one glance. The speed is as fast as scanning.


    And the content of the book is not swallowed, but can be fully understood. He feels that he has enhanced not only his memory ability for the content, but also his understanding ability.


    With such a fast reading speed, he soon finished reading all the books he brought, so that he now had no books to read. At this time, when he saw a bookstore, he couldn''t help feeling excited and was ready to buy a batch of books to watch.


    After entering the store, behind the counter in front of the store, gray saw a sitting middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was dressed in a simple and elegant dress, with light makeup on her face, holding a book and turning it gently, giving people a sense of elegance.


    Hearing the footsteps, the middle-aged woman raised her head, looked at gray, nodded slightly and said.


    "Welcome. The books in our shop are not for sale, only for reading. 30 magic coins per person."


    "Not for sale, only for reading?"


    Gray was slightly surprised. He thought it was a bookstore. Now it looks more like a library in a previous life. It only provides reading and does not sell outside.


    After paying the money, the three of gray walked into the bookstore and saw rows of bookshelves. There were many books on each row of bookshelves.


    In addition, there are many long tables on one side, which should be used for reading.


    After rummaging through the bookshelves on the first floor, gray, Fahd and Kensha walked to the second floor. Most of the books on the first floor were books about local customs and biographies, not the books about blood animals that gray needed.


    When he came to the second floor, gray easily found many books about blood beasts in a bookshelf and dozens of books. Gray stacked them beside his desk and began to read. Suddenly, there was a sound of turning the pages on the second floor.


    On the first floor, the middle-aged woman in front of the counter looked away from the books and raised her head slightly with a frown.


    One floor away, the sound of turning the book, which is not too loud, has been greatly weakened. It is reasonable that she should not hear the sound of turning the book, but she seems to be able to hear the sound of turning the book on the second floor very clearly.


    Soon, she appeared on the second floor and saw Gray, who was turning books quickly with a lot of books piled up beside her.


    "Are you looking up data? No, no, it should be memorizing the contents of the book, never forgetting, and from the speed of turning the book, the level is not low..."

 Chapter 680

    "Never forget, and the level is not low!"


    A little surprise appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face.


    She naturally knows that the ability to never forget is real. However, even those who are called to have the ability to never forget do not have the speed of memory understanding like the young people in front of them.


    Although it is called having the ability to never forget, in fact, although most of the people with this ability have a much better memory than ordinary people, they also need to watch carefully and look through it several times to fully remember the contents of books.


    It is very rare for a young man to look through the contents so quickly and fully remember and understand the contents at a glance.


    Looking back, the middle-aged woman returned to the counter on the first floor. She went upstairs to check because she thought someone was destroying books, but since she didn''t, she wouldn''t stop it.


    At noon, I found a restaurant near the bookstore for dinner. Until afternoon, gray returned to the hotel.


    The collection of books in the library is extremely rich. After a whole day, gray gained a lot. He swept more than 100 books he hadn''t read before into his mind and completely remembered them.


    "Not to mention being able to integrate with the resurrection ability, it can bring new changes to the resurrection ability. Only this super strong memory ability and understanding ability is also worth a chance to change."


    Gray couldn''t help smiling at the thought of today''s harvest.


    Over the past few days, he has a more intuitive understanding of super memory ability. He can not only give super memory ability, but also super understanding ability. It is definitely worth a transformation opportunity.


    "Moreover, the understanding ability given by super memory ability can not only be used in reading books, but also the understanding of blood technology."


    After practicing blood skills these days, gray obviously felt that his understanding ability of blood skills became stronger, which was obviously given by the super understanding ability of super memory ability.


    Near the temple of chaos, a luxurious residence covers a wide area. The middle-aged woman closed the glow bookstore and returned here. Naturally, she did not need to operate the bookstore for a living with her family business. The reason why she operated a bookstore was just because of her interest. She liked the atmosphere of reading in the bookstore.


    "What, you met a young man whose ability to never forget is better than me. Are you right?"


    In the restaurant, the middle-aged woman was chatting with a middle-aged man and a young woman after dinner. Suddenly, the middle-aged man looked at the middle-aged woman with excitement and surprise on his face.


    "There should be no mistake. The speed of turning books is very fast, and the ability to never forget should be better than you."


    The middle-aged woman must say after a little memory.


    "Know where he lives?"


    The middle-aged man asked hurriedly.


    "He''s just a guest of my bookstore. How do I know where he lives?"


    The middle-aged woman rolled her eyes and looked at her husband slightly speechless. She just chatted after dinner. She didn''t expect her husband to react so much.


    "Alas, why don''t you let someone come back and bring me a message."


    The middle-aged man looked regretful.


    "How did I know you would value it so much? Besides, with each other''s talent, it should have been accepted as an apprentice by other medicine refining masters."


    The middle-aged woman was helpless.


    "What if you have been accepted as an apprentice by other medicine refining masters? Who says one can''t have two teachers? And can those guys compare with me?"


    The middle-aged man has extreme self-confidence on his face. He doesn''t pay attention to other medicine refining masters, and he does have this qualification.


    As a medicine refining master who can refine level 6 magic potions, he has reached the peak in the area of medicine refiner. There are absolutely no more than three people who can compare with chaos collar and even nearby collar, and none can surpass him.


    He has a high level of medicine refining and a high status. Even the temple Lord of the chaotic temple will keep courteous treatment when he sees him. His status and wealth can be said to be unmatched by few people.


    However, he is not without troubles. With such superb medicine refining skills, he naturally hopes that someone can inherit his medicine refining skills. Unfortunately, it is too difficult to find disciples who can satisfy him.


    His own talent is extremely terrible. Few people can reach. Disciples who can satisfy him must at least have talent comparable to him. If they can surpass it, it is naturally the best.


    I didn''t expect my wife to meet one, but unfortunately I couldn''t leave each other''s contact information and didn''t know each other''s residence.


    "Father, since the man has been reading all day in the bookstore, it shows that he has met interesting books in the bookstore. Maybe he will go to his mother''s bookstore tomorrow."


    Seeing her regretful father, the young woman smiled and reminded her.


    This is a young woman with long black hair. Her eyes are moist and have long eyelashes. When she smiles, a shallow pear vortex will appear at the corner of her left mouth.


    "Yes, maybe we''ll come again tomorrow!"


    The middle-aged man pinched his fist with his left hand and palm with his right hand. He clapped fiercely, and his eyes were full of heat.


    "But you can''t go. You''ve made an appointment with the Lopez family. Tomorrow, the Lopez family will come and ask you to help refine the level 5 magic potion Shouyuan potion."


    Seeing that the middle-aged man''s eyes were hot, he obviously planned to go to the bookstore in person. The black haired young woman quickly reminded him.


    "Refuse, let people bring news and ask them to make an appointment another day!"


    The middle-aged man decided without hesitation.


    "Isn''t that good? I''m afraid it will offend the Lopez family if it is cancelled rashly. After all, the Lopez family is one of the three strongest top families, and the family strength is very strong."


    The young woman with black hair frowned.


    "Hum, what about the Lopez family? Even the elders of the chaotic Temple dare to stand up, not to mention a Lopez family."


    The middle-aged man looked proud and stood up. He had not done this before. The last person he stood up was the elder of the temple of chaos. Even so, the other party had to queue up and make another appointment honestly, not to mention a Lopez family.


    Although the other party''s family can rank in the forefront among the top families, if he really offends him, he will have a large number of families to deal with the Lopez family for him.


    The next day, after the morning practice, gray considered the arrangements for the next two days.


    There are two days before the trial tower is opened. The time of these two days can be arranged freely. He is considering how to spend these two days.


    "Go to the glow bookstore to read?"


    He thought of yesterday''s bookstore and considered whether to spend these two days in it.


    "Brother, go, I''ll take you to a good place!"


    Just then, a young man with a slightly fat face appeared in the hotel and found gray. It was avery lanini.


    He looked at Kensha next to him. He turned his back to Kensha and winked at gray very vaguely. It was obviously something in the words.


    Gray''s heart moved. He couldn''t help being interested in the good place in each other''s mouth. He didn''t go to the glow bookstore. He took each other''s carriage and left the hotel.


    The carriage went around the street for more than half an hour before finally stopping in front of a five story building with a huge square in front of the door.


    The square is paved with white jade, which is extremely luxurious. Many parts of the five storey building are coated with gold powder, which is resplendent.


    The thick columns and high eaves have a sense of grandeur. It can be seen that the building must be made by a famous architect.


    In front of the door stood several tall and strong men with bare arms and a fierce face.


    "Where is this?"


    It seemed different from the place in the rumor. Gray looked at avery lanini nearby with a little doubt.


    "Casino."


    Avery lanini smiled and said, "how about a good place?".


    "Casino?"


    Gray looked at avery lanini inconceivably. This guy let himself separate Fahd and Kensha in order to bring himself to the casino. Is this guy funny?


    Although he had heard about some place for a long time, he had never visited it. He saw avery lanini winking at himself at the hotel. He thought this guy was going to take himself to that place, so he agreed.


    He doesn''t want to do anything on that occasion, just want to see it. Of course, even if he is asked to do something on that occasion, he won''t. to some extent, he is a cleanliness addict and doesn''t like what he doesn''t know.


    "Let''s go!"


    Although it was too different from what he expected, since he had come, there was no reason not to go in. Moreover, gray also had some curiosity about the casino and didn''t know how the casino in the world would be.


    After entering the casino, all kinds of cries came one after another. There were more than ten huge gambling tables in the hall on the first floor. There were many people around each gambling table, including rich people in luxurious clothes and ordinary people in ordinary clothes. At first glance, they came to take a chance.


    Influenced by an atmosphere, they forgot each other''s identity and surrounded the gambling table in great harmony, shouting, shouting and swearing, with a crazy look on their faces.


    While listening to the chatter of avery lanini and looking at the gambling table, gray easily understood the playing methods on the gambling tables.


    Some gamble with the dealer through cards similar to playing cards, some press numbers through the turntable, and some shake dice to press the size


    He has some disappointments. Even if he has the ability of super memory, he can''t occupy much advantage in the casino. The casinos in the world are very defensive about the ability of never forgetting. There is no gambling way that can make full use of the ability of super memory.


    "Why is she here?"


    Suddenly, a perfect woman in high heels came down from upstairs. Gray looked at her and was slightly surprised.


    The woman is no one else. It is Blanca Mandy of Mandy family. Most of the people who come to the casino are men. He really didn''t expect that a woman from the other party would come here.

 Chapter 681

    "Don''t you really don''t know?"


    Hearing Gray''s surprise, avery lanini looked at gray in amazement, with an incredible face.


    "Know what?"


    Gray looked suspiciously at avery lanini.


    "It seems that you really don''t know."


    Avery lanini patted his forehead and said to gray "science".


    "Most of the casinos in chaos are the property of Mandy family. As the eldest daughter of Mandy family, she will naturally come to inspect the property of Mandy family."


    "Most casinos are the property of Mandy family?"


    Gray was stunned. He didn''t expect that it was such a thing. It was the property of the Mandy family.


    However, I can''t help but be slightly surprised by the wealth of Mandy family. It''s obvious how much money the casino has. Most casinos are actually Mandy family''s industries. It''s conceivable that Mandy family is rich.


    Just when gray and avery lanini found Blanca Mandy, Blanca Mandy naturally found gray and avery lanini. After a little hesitation, she walked this way.


    They are both children of the top family. Since they met in their family''s industry, as the master, she naturally came forward to say hello. In addition, she was really surprised by the talent and strength displayed by the child of the Leopold family. She couldn''t help but have the idea of making friends in her heart.


    "You two, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    When they came close to each other, a fragrant wind came into their noses. Blanca Mandy smiled and greeted them.


    She is wearing a long skirt inlaid with purple gemstones, with a pair of open toed high heels at her feet. Her slender and graceful figure is more beautiful under the outline of the long skirt.


    "Well... Coincidentally, we overheard that there was a casino here to have a look. Unexpectedly, Miss Blanca happened to be here."


    In such close contact with the goddess in his mind, avery lanini''s face was slightly crimson and his speech stuttered, which was completely opposite to his usual reaction.


    "Hello, Miss Blanca."


    Gray greeted Blanca Mandy quite normally.


    He has seen a lot of beautiful women, and several of them are no less beautiful than Blanca Mandy. Even Kenza next to her is no less beautiful than Blanca Mandy. Naturally, she is not as nervous as avery lanini. She even stutters.


    Blanca Mandy looked at gray with a little curiosity.


    Under her beauty, some people stuttered because of nervousness, others pretended to be calm, but she saw at a glance that Gray''s calmness was not pretended. She was indeed not surprised by her beauty.


    The smile on her face was even worse, just like a lotus in full bloom, which made her heart beat more wildly.


    "I''ve been looking for a chance to visit you, but I haven''t had time, Miguel Vega. I''m sorry for harassing your companion."


    Bend slightly and salute, Blanca Mandy said apologetically.


    "No, it''s none of Miss Blanca''s business."


    Gray shook his head.


    It is true that Blanca Mandy is the culprit of Kenza''s harassment, but it is obviously unreasonable to anger Blanca Mandy for such reasons.


    "I''ve seen it several times. I don''t know your name yet?"


    Asked Blanca Mandy.


    "Gray, just call me gray."


    Gray didn''t report his last name. If he used the last name of the Leopold family, it would make him feel very uncomfortable. If he reported his last name, it would cause unnecessary trouble, so he simply didn''t report it.


    "You two, I have something else to say goodbye. You two have a good time."


    After a steward was recruited to receive gray and avery lanini, Blanca Mandy left. Until this time, avery lanini''s hot head cooled down, a little confused.


    "Why didn''t miss Blanca ask my name just now?"


    Gray glanced at each other and said perfunctorily.


    "He should have known your name!"


    "Yes, Miss Blanca must already know my name. I''m so famous that even miss Blanca knows my name."


    Avery lanini''s slightly fat face was suddenly excited, his face was excited, and his pupils were dilated. It was obvious that he was trapped in some kind of fantasy.


    After leaving the casino, Blanca Mandy took a carriage for more than half an hour and appeared in front of an elegant shop. The plaque on the door of the shop reads "glow bookstore", which is the bookstore Gray had visited yesterday.


    "Cousin, you''re here!"


    Seeing Blanca Mandy coming, a young woman with black hair came out and took her hand very kindly.


    Follow the black haired young woman into the bookstore. There is a middle-aged woman and a middle-aged man in the bookstore. When they see them, Blanca Mandy greets them.


    "Aunt, uncle."


    In fact, the owner of the bookstore, middle-aged woman Irene Mandy, was her father''s sister. Just now the other party sent someone to ask her to come to the bookstore, and she hurried over.


    "Uncle, why are you here?"


    After greeting, she looked at the middle-aged man suspiciously. As far as he knew, the uncle was very busy. The people who asked him to refine medicine were enough to wait for a few years. They rarely came here.


    "There are some things, so I pushed today''s. I called you today to ask you for help!"


    Roman Dodge, a middle-aged man, said faintly that he could not tell from his tone that he was delaying a top family with high energy.


    "Ask me for help? If my uncle has anything to do, just say it. As long as the Mandy family can do it, they will never refuse."


    Blanca Mandy said sincerely, not to mention her relationship with middle-aged woman Ellen Mandy, but the identity and status of middle-aged men. If she asked, she would definitely do her best to help.


    "I want to help me find someone with the help of the Mandy family in the city of chaos."


    Roman dodge frowned slightly.


    "Looking for someone?"


    Blanca Mandy was surprised, but at the same time, she couldn''t help wondering what kind of person she was looking for with her uncle''s identity and status.


    "Is there a portrait of him? If there is no portrait, describe his external characteristics. The more detailed, the better."


    "He''s a young man with black hair. He should be about the same age as you. He''s about the same height... By the way, he''s accompanied by an old man and a young woman. The young woman''s figure is very similar to you."


    Elaine Mandy said as she recalled. With Elaine Mandy''s description, Blanca Mandy felt more and more familiar. When Elaine Mandy said that the young woman next to her was very similar to her, Blanca Mandy''s face became strange.


    "Cousin, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Blanca Mandy with a strange look, Ellie Dodge, a young woman with black hair, asked suspiciously.


    "I think I know who you''re looking for."


    Blanca Mandy said in a strange voice.


    "Really?"


    Roman dodgton asked with joy.


    "Do you know where he lives?"


    "This still needs to be investigated. However, uncle, what do you want him to do? Did he offend you?"


    Blanca Mandy asked with a slight hesitation.


    From the description, the person the other party is looking for should be gray, which makes her a little embarrassed. The potential shown by gray makes her have the intention to make friends, but if the other party really offends her uncle and can''t mediate, she can only give up.


    One is the top medicine refining master who has been famous in the chaotic area and the surrounding territories, and the other is just a person with potential. It is obvious which side to choose.


    "No, yesterday I found that this man has the ability to never forget, and his level is very high. Your uncle moved his plan to recruit students, so I asked you to help find it."


    Ellen Mandy shook her head.


    "Have a very high level of ability to never forget? So qualified that my uncle wants to take him as an apprentice?"


    Blanca Mandy was stunned. She naturally knew the level of her uncle Roman dodge. She was a master of medicine refining who could refine level 6 magic potions, even those who should be treated politely in the temple of chaos.


    Such a famous opponent naturally has no shortage of people who come to visit the teacher, but they were rejected by the other party because they don''t like the qualifications of these people. Now, the other party actually wants to take gray as a disciple. It can be imagined how strong Gray''s qualification in refining medicine is.


    "Not only has the qualification of three series mixing ability, but also the qualification of refining medicine is so strong!"


    Taking a deep breath, Blanca Mandy forced down her shock. In her heart, she thought more and more about making friends with each other.


    If the other party really becomes his uncle''s apprentice, he is definitely a potential ally, and his potential is not even worse than that of George Lopez and Landry ngumo.


    "Cousin, do you know this man?"


    Ellie Dodge, a young woman with black hair, asked Blanca Mandy with a puzzled look.


    "Yes, but I''m not too familiar. I''ve only met him a few times. Coincidentally, I just met him in the casino."


    Blanca Mandy said with a bitter smile.


    "At the casino? Let''s go to the casino!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, he immediately decided to say.


    Soon after, the bookstore was closed in advance, and the four drove to the casino in a carriage.


    "Has left!"


    But when they arrived at the casino, they found that gray and avery lanini had left.


    For places like casinos, gray just wanted to see it. He didn''t want to get rich through such places, so he saw it, tried a few, and left.


    "It seems that we can only investigate his residence first, but uncle, you don''t have to worry. He will go to the temple of chaos in two days. I will definitely meet him at that time."


    It was empty, Blanca Mandy said helplessly.

 Chapter 682

    Two days later, gray came to the chaos temple again. This time, he was alone. Because the place he went to this time was the important place of the chaos temple, Fahd and Kensha were not allowed to enter, so he simply didn''t let them follow.


    After the briefing, gray went deep into the chaos temple under the guidance of a chaos temple guard, went to the golden tower in the center, passed through several checkpoints guarded by the strong, and finally arrived near the golden tower and appeared on a huge square.


    The stone used in the square is a kind of stone called Golden Jade. It is not only solid, but also has strands of gold inside. The square paved with this kind of stone is slightly golden and looks extremely magnificent.


    The test tower in the distance is also built with this kind of gold and jade, which goes straight into the sky. It looks very magnificent, just like a huge sword inserted into the sky.


    Gray was not the first person to arrive. When he arrived, many people had arrived on the square, including those who got the quota of the test tower like gray, such as Landry ngumo and George Lopez, and those who had chaos Temple signs on their clothes and should be the children of chaos temple.


    Among these people, one young man is particularly eye-catching. He has red hair like fire and is vaguely surrounded by many chaotic temple children as the center.


    He is one of the most outstanding children of the chaotic Temple generation, and his talent is only inferior to the chaotic son, and this young man is one of the three chaotic temple children that gray saw when he clashed with Miguel Vega.


    "It seems that I feel right!"


    Seeing gray who came down to the square under the guidance of the guard, Julio''s mouth raised a trace of an undetectable smile.


    After seeing each other''s Duel at that time, I vaguely felt that I would meet each other again. Now this hunch has come true. It is indeed to meet each other again, and it is in the important place of the temple of chaos.


    "Elder martial brother Julio has seen him?"


    Seeing Julio''s eyes on gray, the children of the chaotic temple asked curiously.


    "Once."


    Julio said faintly, and then looked away. His attention to gray was just to pass the boring waiting time, which didn''t mean how much he paid attention to gray.


    Before it was time for the trial tower to open, gray found a corner to wait. He was not familiar with the children of the chaos temple or other top family children who were qualified to enter the trial tower, so he didn''t come forward to say hello to these people.


    Gray didn''t come forward to say hello. As the strongest child of Landry ngumo and George Lopez''s top families, it was naturally impossible to take the initiative to say hello to gray, so there was no one around gray.


    He was also at ease. He listened to the conversation of the disciples of the chaotic temple like a bystander and learned a lot from it.


    The tower of trial has a total of 35 floors. This number of floors has profound meaning. The reason for building such multiple floors is that the basic abilities of elements, soul and body add up to exactly 35.


    All the rule abilities are made of five of the 35 basic abilities. Building the tower of trial into 35 floors is not the builder''s wild hope to master the 35 abilities.


    However, this is doomed to be a wild hope that can never be completed. It is extremely difficult to master five abilities to mix into rules and become a rule level strong person, not to mention mastering 35 abilities and mastering a full seven rules.


    Moreover, in the books gray read during this period, it was mentioned that according to ancient legend, when someone can master all 35 abilities to form seven rule abilities, he will obtain the power of God and become a god like existence.


    But so far, I haven''t heard of any rule level strong man who has reached that step. In fact, most rule level strong men master only one or two rules until they die. Few people can reach three or even exceed three rules.


    From this, it is not difficult to see how difficult it is to master more rules on the basis of the rule level strong.


    Even gray, who has the ability of transformation, is not sure. He can master 35 abilities and form seven rules.


    The level of rule level is too far away from him. It is difficult to guess that level in his current state.


    Moreover, many of these 35 abilities have almost disappeared and have not appeared for hundreds of thousands of years. He may not be able to gather these 35 basic abilities.


    Suddenly, the conversation in the square was quiet, as if all the voices were suddenly cut off. Gray looked up suspiciously and immediately saw a young woman with brown hair coming.


    The young woman has a tall figure, outstanding temperament and a pair of long legs.


    Slender waist, bulging chest, showing a perfect curve, this is a perfect woman.


    And the beautiful face makes this perfect figure have a soul, more flexible and attractive. This woman is Blanca Mandy.


    Those who have obtained the qualification of the test tower, whether in the chaotic temple or in the top family, are not too old and do not exceed 30 years old, because the test tower is limited to no more than 30 years old.


    It is not difficult to understand that when I suddenly see such a perfect woman at the age of less than 30.


    Da, Da, Da!


    The sound of boots stepping on the slate continued to ring. Blanca Mandy came slowly. Many eyes moved with her. At this moment, she was the undisputed focus of the audience.


    "She walked over to that guy!"


    Suddenly, someone found that Blanca Mandy''s moving direction was obviously towards gray standing alone, and her eyes suddenly became jealous.


    Although all the people present were people with strength and status, they would not do anything to gray, but the trace of jealousy in their hearts was involuntary and could not be suppressed.


    "Miss Blanca."


    I didn''t expect the other party to come to me. Gray was a little surprised, but he greeted me calmly.


    As for the jealous eyes that both bet on themselves, he directly ignored them. Although he felt the jealous eyes, he didn''t feel hostility. He also quite understood the reasons for these people''s jealousy, so he chose to ignore them.


    "Lord gray, I''ve been looking for you very hard these two days!"


    Blanca Timan said with a little playfulness and no sense of truth or falsehood.


    "Miss Blanca, are you kidding?"


    I''m a little uncertain whether what the other party said is true or false, Gray said with doubt.


    "I''m not kidding. In order to find you, most of the Mandy family''s industries in the city of chaos stopped, but they still didn''t find you."


    The playfulness on her face was put away, and Blanca Mandy''s voice said with some helplessness.


    "Well... What''s the matter with me? Last time I only played a few at your Mandy family casino and left. There was no trouble."


    Gray gave a wry smile.


    The first thing he thought about was what he had done in the casino, which caused the dissatisfaction of the Mandy family. In fact, if the super memory ability can be used, he is really ready to make a little money in the Mandy family casino.


    However, because the casino seemed extremely defensive against the ability of "never forgetting", he didn''t have the ability to start, so he played a few and left.


    It''s not reasonable for the Mandy family to stir up trouble for him, but this is the only place he can think of to provoke the Mandy family.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not to trouble you."


    Seeing Gray''s bitter smile, Blanca Mandy couldn''t help laughing, and her smile immediately made her eyes look more jealous.


    Not only do you know such a beautiful woman, but you also seem to have a good relationship. There is a bit of flirting. Many people want to replace gray at this time.


    "Let me ask you something. Did you go to glow Bookstore three days ago?"


    Asked Blanca Mandy.


    "Yes, I have. What''s the matter?"


    Greavel was relieved to learn that the Mandy family did not intend to trouble himself. Unlike the Vega family, the Mandy family is definitely a big Mac, which he can''t compete with now. If he really makes a bad relationship with such a family, the only thing he can do is to escape.


    "That person is really you. Do you have the ability to never forget?"


    Although I am sure that the man is gray, I am not sure. After all, there is no portrait. Only the oral description is really determined now.


    "Yes, indeed. What''s the matter?"


    Judging from Blanca Mandy''s tone, it should be for his ability to "never forget", gray asked with a little doubt.


    "I can''t say exactly what it is. I''ll go to you after this test. Can you tell me the location of your hotel?"


    Blanca Mandy shook her head. Although her uncle had a great intention to accept disciples, she was not sure. If she said it now, it would be quite embarrassing.


    "This is no problem. I live in..."


    Gray nodded and told each other where he lived.


    Several more people arrived after Blanca Mandy. At about eight o''clock in the morning, more than a dozen people with chaotic Temple signs appeared.


    Among them, there are old people, middle-aged people, men and women, but without exception, their breath is extremely terrible, such as Yuanru prison. If gray is not wrong, everyone must be a strong destroyer, and many of them are not as simple as ordinary destroyers.


    "There are 25 disciples of chaos temple and 5 children of the top family. Everyone has arrived and opened the tower of trial!"


    The one in the middle of the group was a ruddy old man. He commanded loudly. Immediately, he saw that all the more than ten people beside him swept towards the test tower, pressing their hands on a grain of the test tower and pouring blood.


    With a large amount of blood pouring in, I immediately saw that the huge door of the test tower was slowly opening, and there was a white light in it.


    The tower of trial is officially opened!

 Chapter 683

    The huge stone gate moved slowly to both sides, and the white light came out from the test tower.


    White, holy, pure, not stained with any color, as if behind these two doors, there is another world connected.


    At this moment, gray and others who were about to enter the test tower could not help looking at the stone gate with a little excitement.


    The tower of trial has the miraculous effect of improving strength. Anyone who comes out of the tower of trial will improve his strength by a large margin.


    Most people will improve their realm and save years of cultivation time.


    Among them, some people with strong strength and talent may continuously improve two levels.


    Among them, the amazing people may continuously improve three levels. For example, in the temple of chaos, the amazing son of chaos, who is over 30 years old, entered the temple of chaos five years ago and directly broke into the 30th floor, which has fully improved three levels.


    The improvement of the realm is not the only benefit of the tower of trial. It is said that there are some mysterious gains in the tower of trial, some of which are even useful for life.


    However, these gains are required to be kept confidential by the temple of chaos and are not allowed to be disclosed to others. Only those who get them know what they are.


    KAKA!


    The opening of the test tower is obviously very difficult. Even if there are more than a dozen strong destroyers who work together to inject blood, the opening of the huge stone gate is extremely slow.


    Whoosh!


    The ruddy old man frowned slightly. The next moment, he appeared next to a grain in the test tower and pressed one hand on a grain node.


    "So fast!"


    Gray''s face was cold. He didn''t see any moving traces at that moment. He couldn''t even judge whether the other party was too fast or had the ability to master space rules.


    Although he is confident that his current combat strength is enough to fight with the destroyer, if the opponent is an old man in front of him, in front of the other party''s terrible speed, not only does he have no possibility of winning, but he may even be unable to escape with space transmission.


    It takes time to use space to transmit, and at the speed of the other party, there is simply no time to use space to transmit.


    "I''m afraid few people can reach the old man in the destruction level."


    Gray secretly guessed and even doubted that the old man was probably a strong level 6 destroyer who was only one step away from the rule level.


    Boom!


    As the old man pressed his hand on a rune node of the test tower and poured blood into it, the stone gate moved faster to both sides.


    Soon, the stone gate was expanded enough to allow more than a dozen people to enter side by side. To this extent, the stone gate stopped moving to both sides. Obviously, the stone gate should have been opened to the limit.


    "All in, come on!"


    The ruddy old man looked back at gray and other 30 people who took part in the trial of the tower of trial.


    Hearing the command, gray and others did not hesitate to rush into the stone gate in the face of the white light. Soon after they rushed into the stone gate, the stone gate roared behind them and closed again.


    "Is this the inside of the tower of trial?"


    At this time, what appeared in front of Gray was a huge space that was as bright as day, although there was no lighting. The reason why it was as bright as day was because the walls, floors and ceilings around the space were built of natural luminous white jade.


    Yingbai stone, a kind of stone with high compatibility with Rune lines, is a very precious Rune material. However, I didn''t expect that it was all built with this kind of stone inside the test tower, which can be seen from the wealth of the chaotic temple.


    There are many exquisite reliefs on the ceiling of the huge space. The contents of the reliefs are different. There are terrible blood beasts filled with ferocity, a city in ruins, bodies piled up like mountains under the claws of peerless ferocious beasts, and powerful terrorist giants


    These reliefs form a complete story. A fierce and terrible blood beast left the ancient forest and came to the human world.


    Where it passed, it was a broken land. One city after another was destroyed, and millions of people died. Some strong people were angry and wanted to kill the terrible blood beast, but they died under the claws of the terrible blood beast and turned into white bones under its claws.


    Just when everyone was desperate, a powerful terrorist appeared, fought with the terrible blood beast for several days and nights, and finally killed the terrible blood beast.


    The strong terrorist felt the miserable life of ordinary people here, so he guarded here. So far, with him as the center, a palace and a city appeared.


    This should be the background for the establishment of the temple of chaos and the city of chaos, and the terrible strong man should be the founder of the temple of chaos, a rule level strong man who grasps the rules and stands at the top of the world.


    "One, two, three..."


    There are reliefs on the ceiling of the huge space, and there are one channel after another on the wall of the huge space. Gray glanced over and found that the number of channels is not much, just 30, which is exactly the same as the number of people they entered at this time.


    When he looked at this space, someone had walked to these channels.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    I saw a chaotic Temple disciple walk into the passage, and then at the entrance of the passage, a white translucent barrier appeared, completely blocking the intersection of this passage. Obviously, only one person is allowed to enter each passage.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz!


    As people continue to walk into the channel, translucent white barriers appear at the entrance of the channel.


    Next to gray, Blanca Mandy nodded to gray and walked towards a channel. Finally, her graceful figure hid in the channel.


    Gray also walked towards a passage. As soon as he entered the passage, he raised a translucent white barrier and pressed it. The barrier was very strong, even with his power at the fourth level of the king level.


    He no longer hesitated and walked inward along the channel. He couldn''t help but wonder what the test in the tower of trial was and whether it was the same as that in the tower of the floating island.


    Now, I''m afraid that floating island is also a place for similar trials.


    "By the way, I don''t know if there will be restrictions on magic weapons like on floating islands."


    Thinking of the floating island, gray stopped, pulled out the sword around his waist, and poured blood into it.


    "Sure enough, it was restricted!"


    The blood beast ability infused into the sword has not been increased. Obviously, the increasing effect of magic weapons has been limited.


    "War gear and space items are also limited!"


    Gray checked the blue ring and the space item purple ring made of war clothes, and found that the war clothes could not be excited, and the purple ring could not open the space, which was also limited.


    "I can''t open the purple ring, that is to say, I can''t use the corpse control ability. My combat power is undoubtedly weakened."


    Gray frowned a little and then stretched out for a moment.


    Because he was unable to use the corpse control ability, his combat power was partially weakened, but fortunately, he had the ability of time rules. With the ability of time rules, his combat power could also be greatly enhanced, so that he could easily fight across several levels.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    More than ten meters ahead, suddenly, a large number of sharp sounds sounded. Gray looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a large number of black arrows roaring, and the source of the black arrows was the wall of the passage in front.


    Golden lines appeared on the wall, and with the emergence of these golden lines, the black arrows condensed out of nothing and shot at him.


    KAKA!


    In the face of a large number of black arrows coming from the rapid fire and constantly generating, Gray''s complexion did not change much. He gently waved his hand, and a large number of white cold air filled out. All the black arrows were frozen, fell to the ground and completely smashed.


    "It''s normal that only the level of King level is the first level. After all, it''s just beginning now."


    Glancing at the black arrows that fell to the ground and were completely smashed, gray walked slowly towards the deep part of the channel. However, the black arrows that were shot at him had been frozen and smashed by the cold air around him when they were more than ten meters away from him.


    He easily passed through the passage with the golden grain lit up, and with his passing, the originally lit golden grain dimmed, and the black arrow stopped producing.


    Moving on, gray encountered several Rune mechanisms one after another, including acid splashing Rune mechanisms, fireball spitting Rune mechanisms, and lightning releasing Rune mechanisms


    However, they were easily blocked by him. From beginning to end, he only used the cold ice ability. Even if he reached the king level for the fourth time, even if he only used the cold ice ability, it was enough to block these attacks that were only at the first level of the king level.


    Ahead, the road had come to an end. A stone staircase appeared in front of gray. This should be the staircase leading to the upper floor. Beside the stairs, there was an ape beast more than two meters high.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The ape beast was earthy yellow and full of rock texture. When he saw Gray coming, he immediately stepped on the rock and rushed towards gray.


    Gray''s complexion still didn''t change much. The cold air of Bai Sen shrouded him. The ground ice spread where he passed, just like the master of ice and snow.


    When the ape beast approached him for more than ten meters, cold ice spread on the surface of his body. When the ape beast approached him for more than ten meters, it was completely frozen by the cold and could not move at all.


    Patter!


    Gray snapped his fingers, and then saw the round fierce beast frozen by the cold suddenly broken and turned into countless rubble.


    "Completely condensed by rock..."


    When he came to the gravel transformed by the ape beast, gray looked at it. The ape beast looked like a rune puppet made of rock, but it was not. There was no structure of Rune puppet in it, which was completely condensed by rock.


    This is probably a blood beast ability generated by the rune array, but it is different from the general blood beast ability. This blood beast ability can attack repeatedly.


    "The power is higher than the rune mechanism in the channel. It seems that the power of the rune mechanism will be strengthened at such a key position as the stairs!"


    With a general guess in his mind, gray passed by the gravel formed by the ape beast, stepped up the stairs and walked to the second floor.


    With theout being attacked, gray went up to second floor unimpeded, but when he stepped on second floor, change suddenly appeared.


    Buzz!


    A trace of trembling suddenly came into his body without warning. His body trembled involuntarily, as if it had suddenly entered the cold environment from the warm environment. The body involuntarily produced a stress response and trembled.

 Chapter 684

    "What''s going on?"


    The shivering reaction came and went quickly. When gray reacted, he had disappeared without a trace. Gray''s face showed a look of surprise and uncertainty. He hurried to check his body.


    The shivering at that moment was obviously not a stress response caused by temperature change. It is certain that he has been immune to the cold since he has the ability to cold and has strong resistance to the cold.


    "The power of blood has been restored... This is the tower of trial... The secret of improving strength?"


    For a moment, gray took his attention away from himself, with a touch of light in his eyes.


    The test on the first floor of the test tower is naturally very easy for him now, but even so, the power of blood is still consumed after all.


    After that inexplicable tremor, the blood power he consumed not only fully recovered, but also increased by a certain extent, and his physical quality also improved. If he expected it to be good, if he practiced blood skills at this time, his cultivation progress would be much higher than this morning.


    That inexplicable tremor should be the key to improve the strength of the test tower. It is precisely because of that inexplicable tremor that his blood power and physical quality have been improved.


    "The floating island improves its strength through the red fog, and the tower of trial improves its strength through this inexplicable chatter..."


    Gray could not help comparing the tower of trial with the floating island and found that the two ways to improve their strength were completely different, but they were equally mysterious and unpredictable.


    Now he was almost sure that the floating island was probably the place for the trial of a temple. He just didn''t know whether the temple still existed. No one was stationed in such an important place as the place of trial.


    Standing on the second floor, in front of gray, there is a winding tunnel like the first floor. After confirming that there is no abnormality except that his strength has been improved, gray strides to the depth of the tunnel.


    Crackling!


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Hoo, hoo, Hoo!


    Lightning, metal blade, blazing flame... As gray moved forward, the same Rune mechanism was triggered to attack gray. The power was still the first level of King level, but it was significantly higher than that of the first level.


    Such a rune mechanism naturally could not form the slightest obstacle to gray. He easily came to the end of the passage and saw the stone stairs leading to the third floor.


    Next to the stone stairs, there was a giant wolf two meters long, covered in Khaki yellow. Like the first floor, he also took the initiative to attack gray.


    The result was obvious. The giant wolf was turned into an ice sculpture more than ten meters away from gray, completely frozen, and turned into rubble with Gray''s snap finger.


    Gray followed the stone steps to the third floor.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    When he stepped on the third floor, the same change appeared as when he stepped on the second floor just now. A burst of trembling enveloped him without warning, and his body trembled involuntarily. When the trembling was over, he found that the lost blood power recovered, and the total blood power and physical quality had been improved to a certain extent again.


    Gray, who was already mentally prepared, didn''t stop to check his body and went straight to the new channel.


    The fourth floor.


    Fifth floor.


    The sixth floor.


    ¡­¡­


    The ninth floor.


    With his strong strength, gray soon reached the ninth floor.


    The power of the rune mechanism on each level will be stronger than that of the next level. On the fourth level, the power of the rune mechanism will be increased to the second level of the king level, and on the seventh level, the power of the rune mechanism will be increased to the third level of the king level.


    At each level, Gray''s state will increase a part. After reaching the Ninth level, Gray''s state has stepped into the fourth level of King level and soon increased to the limit of the fourth level of King level.


    He has been able to feel a bottleneck. If he breaks this bottleneck, his body will undergo qualitative changes and his strength will be improved by leaps and bounds.


    It still passed the ninth floor without hindrance, followed the stone steps and stepped on the tenth floor.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A tremor enveloped gray. In the moment of deadlock, a bottleneck was pierced like a balloon.


    With the piercing of this bottleneck, Gray''s body and blood force changed dramatically. His body was strengthening rapidly, both muscles and bones were becoming stronger rapidly.


    The power of blood is increasing rapidly, just like a dry lotus pond encountering a rainstorm, and the amount of rainwater increases rapidly with the naked eye.


    The tremor disappeared in a very short time, but the changes of Gray''s body and blood force did not stop, and they were still growing rapidly.


    It took a long time for this growth to stop, and at this time, Gray''s blood power was several times higher than before.


    "To the realm of magic light!"


    With a gentle blow, a sonic boom suddenly sounded in the air. If it were not in the strong test tower at this time, the wind pressure alone would be enough to blow down a house.


    Feeling that he had increased his power several times at this time, Gray was very sure that he had reached the realm of magic light.


    "The test tower is indeed a good place. No wonder the top families can turn against each other without hesitation in order to compete for the place of the test tower."


    Originally, even with the help of blood moon potion, it would take at least half a year for gray to be promoted to the magic light level. After all, potions like blood moon potion can''t be taken continuously because the efficacy is too strong, and there is a very long interval between each taking.


    The test tower saved him half a year and made him reach the magic light level half a year in advance, which is not all, because now he has just reached the tenth floor, and the whole test tower has 35 floors.


    Of course, even the chaotic son who can be called a demon in the chaotic Temple finally reached the 30th floor. It is almost impossible for him to go up to the 35th floor, and even the 30th floor is very difficult.


    As the son of the temple of chaos, the resources obtained by the other party so far must be beyond Gray''s imagination. Under such terrible resources, the other party should surpass gray when entering the tower of trial.


    Although Gray''s strength has been rapidly improved after entering the original world and obtaining resources, he should still be unable to catch up with each other in a short time.


    In terms of ability, as the son of the temple of chaos, the other party must have a regular level of ability. Gray''s advantage is not too obvious when he can''t use the corpse control ability.


    Based on the two phases, Gray''s combat power is likely to be weaker than the other side.


    The other party can reach the 30th floor. Gray estimates that it should be very difficult for him to reach the 30th floor.


    The reason why this happens is not that he is inferior to the other party, but that the resources he has obtained since he grew up are too far from the other party.


    If he can get the same cultivation resources as the other party, he doesn''t even need all of them. Even if he has one tenth of them, his combat power will definitely exceed that of the other party when he first entered the test tower.


    "Go on!"


    Follow the passage and gray goes on.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Suddenly, one blue wind blade after another appeared, and each one was solid like a blue jade carving, chopping towards gray, and there was a harsh roar in the air.


    Click, click, click!


    The cold spread around gray, and all the cyan blades had been frozen and smashed into the ground when they were more than ten meters away from gray.


    "It has the power of the fourth level of King level!"


    Go on, let the blue wind blade from the attack be frozen by the cold, gray judged in his heart.


    If he had not reached the first level of magic light at this time, it would not be easy to block these wind blades only by virtue of the cold ability.


    On a few more levels, I''m afraid he can only use his mixed ability to block the attacks of Rune mechanisms along the way.


    Using the mixed ability is bound to speed up the consumption of his blood power. Fortunately, when he goes up to the upper level to improve his strength, the blood power will also be restored. Otherwise, in the test tower where all items in this space can not be opened, the lack of blood power will seriously drag him down.


    The eleventh floor.


    The twelfth floor.


    The thirteenth floor.


    ¡­¡­


    The 19th floor.


    When he reached the 13th floor, the power of the rune mechanism increased again and reached the first level of magic light, which was the same as Gray''s current level. Gray used the ability of ice wind blade to pass through this level.


    When he reached the 16th floor, the power of the rune mechanism increased again, reaching the second level of magic light beyond Gray''s current state. Gray used the three-level mixing ability of black fog to pass.


    When he reached the 19th floor, the power of the rune mechanism increased again, reaching the third level of magic light. Gray used the four series mixing ability to pass the dark green fog.


    Up to now, even if the strength is strong, such as gray, he also feels some pressure. Except that the time rule ability and the temporarily unavailable corpse control ability have not been used, other abilities have been used.


    However, in contrast, gray felt that his realm had reached the bottleneck again and touched a barrier again, which was the barrier from the first level of magic light to the second level of magic light. If he could break this barrier, his realm would break into the second level of magic light.


    Looking at the stone steps leading to the 20th floor, gray walked slowly but steadily.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s feet stepped onto the 20th floor. He had experienced many tremors and appeared in his body again. This time, it was much longer than at the beginning. At the beginning, it took less than a second, but now it is enough to reach a few seconds.


    Outside the test tower, when gray stepped onto the 20th floor, the rune lines on the 20th floor of the test tower suddenly lit up. Seeing the rune lines on the 20th floor, more than a dozen strong people in the chaos Temple who presided over the opening of the test tower couldn''t help smiling.


    "Julio is on the twentieth floor!"


    "Julio has made great progress in the past year by going up to the 20th floor so quickly. Maybe he can hit the 26th floor!"


    In the temple of chaos, among the disciples entering the test tower this time, the most outstanding is Julio, the core disciple, so they take it for granted that Julio must enter the 20th floor at this time.


    As for the children of the five top families such as gray, they are not considered at all. Although the children of the three strongest families are outstanding, they are close to the upstream level among the disciples of the temple of chaos, which is naturally incomparable with Julio.

 Chapter 685

    Crackling!


    The rapid transformation made Gray''s body sound like thunder, as if there were rolling thunder roaring in his body at this moment.


    His muscles, bones and even hair are rapidly becoming stronger, denser and stronger.


    The whirlpool of blood force in his body is rotating rapidly. With the rotation, the whirlpool of blood force becomes bigger and bigger and more solid.


    ¡­¡­


    It took more than ten minutes for this transformation to end, and Gray''s realm was completely stable at the second level of magic light.


    "You have reached the second level of magic light. Unfortunately, the power of time rule ability cannot be improved for the time being."


    All the blood vessels that make up the time rule ability are at the magic light level. When Gray''s state reaches the magic light level, these blood vessels have been developed to the limit.


    As these magic light level blood vessels are developed to the limit, the power of time rule ability naturally reaches the limit, unless he replaces the blood vessels with higher levels than the magic light level.


    Gray didn''t think about the transformation and improvement of blood in the trial tower after the realm was improved. It''s better to say that he had this plan from the beginning. Therefore, he ran all over the largest blood animal blood stores in the chaotic city within two days before the trial tower was opened.


    The blood of disaster level blood beast required for time rule ability has been collected completely, including ice fire disaster level blood beast blood, wood poison disaster level blood beast blood and wind earth disaster level blood beast blood.


    Among them, the earth series in the blood of the wind earth series disaster blood beast is prepared for space rules and is ready to replace the original magic light earth series blood.


    It''s almost impossible to find the blood of four series mixed disaster blood animals. He didn''t want to find the blood of three series mixed disaster blood animals, but unfortunately, the time is too short, and the three series mixed disaster blood can''t be found.


    It can only be replaced by two-line mixed disaster level blood animal blood.


    He has made a plan to swallow the blood metamorphosis of disaster level blood beasts in the test tower. Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. The test tower not only limits the use of magic weapons, but also space items, so he can''t take out his blood to swallow the metamorphosis now.


    If the fog monkey he swallowed had not been a disaster level blood beast, and his blood level was disaster level, he would even be unable to improve because his blood reached the limit.


    "It''s better not to swallow blood and transform in the tower of trial. After all, the tower of trial is the important place of the temple of chaos. Maybe the temple of chaos has some way to monitor the tower of trial."


    With a word of comfort in his heart, gray walked along the channel and soon triggered the rune mechanism. The towering flame spread out and rushed towards him.


    Like the 19th level, the power of the 20th level Rune mechanism has increased, but it is still at the third level of magic light. Using the four series mixing ability of dark green fog, gray quickly passed this level.


    Just as gray entered the 21st floor, a young man with red hair stepped into the 20th floor.


    A tremor shrouded the red haired young man. The red haired young man''s realm improved a little and then stabilized.


    Before that, his realm had been upgraded to the third level of magic light.


    He has reached the third level of magic light, and the difficulty of promotion is obviously higher than that of gray. Therefore, although he reached the 20th level like gray, he is still a little worse and failed to cross the level for the second time.


    "I should be the first person to enter the 20th floor!"


    The corner of the red flower young man''s mouth showed a radian, and there was a trace of pride and frivolity on his face.


    Naturally, he was Julio, who was highly expected by the strong in the temple of chaos outside the tower of trial.


    As one of the most outstanding children of the temple of chaos, he is highly valued by the high level of the temple of chaos, and is also the object pursued by many children of the temple of chaos. Although all kinds of glory will not make him arrogant, some young frivolity is inevitable.


    "Other disciples can''t be my opponent, especially the top family. My opponent this time is only myself. Let me see which floor I can finally reach!"


    Looking at the passage, he strided into the passage with confidence.


    In his opinion, none of the people who entered the test tower this time will be his competitors. His competitors are only himself.


    Stepping on the stone ladder, gray stepped up to the 21st floor. With a burst of trembling, he reached the second level of magic light and rose again.


    Without paying too much attention to the improvement of the realm, he walked along the channel for more than ten meters. There were golden lines on the front channel, and a roar attacked him.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    It was a sharp blade made of water one after another. The high compression made this sharp blade have terrible cutting force. Locked by these sharp blades, gray actually had a feeling of skin tingling. It can be imagined that the power of this high-pressure sharp blade.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    The dark green fog spread out in front of gray and almost submerged the whole channel to the high-pressure blade.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The dark green fog was full of corrosivity. The high-pressure blade hit the dark green fog and was immediately wrapped by the dark green fog. It was quickly corroded by the dark green fog and finally disappeared into the dark green fog.


    However, in the face of such a powerful high-pressure blade, the dark green fog is also rapidly consumed. After a wave of high-pressure blade attacks, the dark green fog has been exhausted.


    "The power has been raised to the fourth level of magic light!"


    Gray''s complexion was slightly coagulated. Compared with the 20th level, the power of the rune mechanism on the 21st level was increased by another level, from the original third level of magic light to the fourth level of magic light, which was equivalent to his current four series mixing ability, dark green fog power.


    Because of this, the dark green fog will be exhausted after a wave of attack.


    "With the four series mixing ability, the dark green fog can not pass, but if you want to pass quickly, you can only use the time rule ability."


    With a little thought in his mind, gray immediately made a decision. In order to go to a higher level as far as possible, he must pass through each level with the most labor-saving state.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    At this time, the high-pressure blade hit again, and the air was easily broken. The sharp blades made Gray''s skin tingle, and the speed was terrible. It had already exceeded the speed of sound, and was close to gray almost in the blink of an eye.


    Buzz!


    The purple light enveloped gray. In an instant, in the nearby area centered on gray, the time flow rate was several times that of the surrounding area. Under this abnormal time flow rate, Gray''s reaction speed and his own speed increased several times.


    He gently took a step to the left, then he had avoided a roaring high-pressure blade and passed by it.


    Take a step to the right, return to the original position, and avoid a roaring high-pressure blade again.


    ¡­¡­


    The high-pressure blades that should have been speeding at a very high speed. At this moment, in Gray''s eyes, the speed becomes very slow and can be easily avoided.


    Gray walked through this passage as easily as a believer, and with his passage, the illuminated Rune lines dimmed, and the high-pressure blade no longer produced.


    Moving on, gray encountered the attack of thunder and lightning beating like a snake. Each one was only a man''s arm thick, but its power was extremely terrible. If it turned into ordinary thunder and lightning, each one would be enough to turn into a vast ocean of thunder and lightning.


    However, in front of Gray''s speed, these thunder and lightning are the same as the high-pressure blade made of water. Although they are powerful, they are difficult to hit gray and be easily passed by gray.


    After passing through the rune mechanism of cold ice and strong corrosive acid, gray finally reached the stairs to the 22nd floor.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    A tiger beast with black iron all over rushed at gray, but gray didn''t fight with him at all. With a gentle turn, he had avoided the tiger beast and climbed the ladder.


    As he climbed the ladder, the tiger beast seemed to have lost its target, returned to the ladder and stopped.


    Stepping on the ladder, gray went to scene 22. The situation that had been experienced many times reappeared. A burst of trembling covered him, and his realm was raised again.


    Feeling the increase, gray suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "According to this promotion range, it may be enough to raise another level without reaching the 30th floor."


    With his current strength, it is difficult for him to go up to the 30th floor, so he has no hope to improve the three realms, but the current increase rate makes him see the hope again. Maybe it is enough to improve another realm without reaching the 30th floor.


    The reason why the son of the temple of chaos reached the 30th floor to raise three levels is that when the other party entered the tower of trial, the level was already quite high.


    The more you practice, the more difficult it will be in the future. It will be more difficult for the latter realm to improve than the previous realm. Therefore, the other party will not improve three realms until he reaches the 30th floor.


    Gray''s realm when he entered the test tower was only the fourth level of King level, which was certainly not as high as the other party''s realm, so it was entirely possible to improve his realm by three levels without reaching the 30th level.


    With the power to upgrade three levels, Grayton came to the spirit and stepped towards the passage on the 22nd floor.


    "It''s so fast to the 22nd floor. Julio may really enter the 26th floor!"


    Soon after seeing the rune lines on the 20th floor of the test tower lit up, the 21st and 22nd floors lit up one after another. Some of the strong people in the chaotic Temple guarded outside the test tower touched their beards and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Unfortunately, there is no affinity. Otherwise, his potential will never be weaker than that of the son!"


    While some people are satisfied, they can''t help feeling a little regret.


    Affinity constitution is a rare and terrible constitution. As long as the cultivation qualification of people with this constitution is not too poor, their future achievements are destined to be beyond the reach of ordinary children. Unfortunately, there are too few people with this constitution. Sometimes they can''t meet one for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 686

    On the 22nd floor, the power of Rune mechanism is slightly improved on the basis of the fourth level of magic light. With the acceleration of time rule ability, gray easily passes through the 22nd floor.


    On the 23rd floor, the power of the rune mechanism increased significantly, reaching the fifth level of magic light. Gray felt a lot of pressure, but he passed this level with the terror speed accelerated by the ability of time rules.


    On the 24th floor, the power of the rune mechanism was slightly improved on the basis of the fifth level of magic light. Gray felt more pressure. Fortunately, he passed by relying on the speed of time rule ability.


    On the 25th floor, a tremor enveloped gray. When the tremor was over, Gray''s realm was greatly improved. He had reached the later stage of the second level of magic light, and he was not far from the limit.


    This proves that his guess is right. Because the state when entering is quite low, he should not have to reach the 30th floor to improve the three states.


    With expectation in mind, gray walked into the channel on the 25th floor.


    KAKA!


    Suddenly, the cold air filled the air, and a large number of baisensen cold air appeared in the channel. The cold ice on the ground and surrounding walls spread rapidly towards gray, and the extreme cold was quickly vented.


    "Devastation!"


    Feeling the creepy chill, Gray''s face changed greatly and retreated quickly.


    The power of cold air has definitely reached destruction level, which is a cold attack with power comparable to destruction level.


    KAKA!


    Under the acceleration of time rule ability, Gray''s movement speed is very fast, but the cold with destructive power is also very fast. Although gray has retreated back for the first time, he is still affected by a little cold and spread ice crystals on his body.


    Fortunately, the rune mechanism in the test tower has an excitation range. When it exceeds a certain range, the rune mechanism will return to calm again.


    Click!


    Clenching his fists and knocking on his body, gray broke the pieces of cold ice attached to his body and looked at the distant passage with a slight frown.


    At this time, he was covered with a layer of silver gray. It was by using the alloying ability that he strengthened his defense, so that he could carry the aftershock of the devastating cold.


    Alloying ability, a very special ability, is named permanent ability by gray.


    The reason why it is named permanent ability by gray is that the strength of this ability has nothing to do with the blood level and will not be eliminated with the improvement of the realm. It can increase gray in any realm.


    The defense strength after the increase is only related to Gray''s realm, and has nothing to do with the blood level that constitutes this ability.


    Now gray, who has reached the second level of magic light, has used the alloying ability, and his defense has been comparable to the destruction level. It is for this reason that he has blocked the cold afterwave of the destruction level.


    Even if it''s just the afterwave, it''s the destruction level after all. Under normal circumstances, even the fifth level of magic light will suffer some injuries after being attacked by such afterwaves. Being able not to be injured shows that his current defense has reached the destruction level.


    "The speed given by the time rule ability alone can''t pass. It seems that the time decay characteristic of the time rule ability must be used. Let me see how strong the time rule ability of reaching the magic light level is."


    Shrouded in purple light, Gray''s figure rushed out again and swept into the channel. Almost at the next moment, the rune lines in the channel were excited, and the cold of Bai Sensen appeared again and spread to him.


    Shua!


    Gray pulled out his sword and waved it. A purple light shot out at a high speed, just like the first light when the sun rose in the morning, hitting the white cold.


    Although the sword has been suppressed and can not play an increasing role, he still likes to fight with the sword.


    Poof!


    The purple light collided with the white cold, which was like a thick fog encountering the sun, and disappeared in an instant.


    Under the time rule ability, the cold air whose power reaches the destruction level is destroyed. It is obvious that the current time rule ability has definitely reached the destruction level.


    If before that, without using the resurrection ability and corpse control ability, Gray was not too sure of the war with the destruction level, now he has an absolute certainty. Now he is absolutely enough to fight with the destruction level. It is not impossible to win the war with the particularity of the ability of time rules.


    Hoo hoo¡ª¡ª


    After all, the rune mechanism was not damaged. Although the cold generated was defeated by gray, it soon spread out again and attacked gray again.


    Poof!


    Gray cut out another sword, a purple light crossed, and the new cold disappeared again. Taking this opportunity, gray had crossed the passage where the rune was lit.


    With Gray''s passing, the illuminated Rune lines faded down, and the cold of Sen Han didn''t appear again.


    Whoosh!


    Moving on, several Rune mechanisms were activated one after another, including a black flame that didn''t look hot but was extremely powerful, and metal blades made of metal ability


    With the power of time rule ability, gray finally passed through and came to the stone ladder leading to the 26th floor.


    Beside the stone stairs, there is a leopard beast with a length of more than two meters. It is black iron all over. It is like pouring black metal, full of metal texture.


    When he saw this leopard beast, Gray was on alert. Although this leopard beast was not big enough, it was only two meters old. If it was a real blood beast, its combat power would be comparable to that of a crazy blood beast at best.


    However, the combat effectiveness of the opponent condensed by the rune mechanism can not be measured by body shape. Gray, who has encountered it several times, naturally understands this.


    Sure enough, aware of Gray''s arrival, the leopard beast immediately attacked gray, and the speed it showed also made Gray''s face dignified.


    Whoosh!


    The Leopard Animal passed by like a black light, and almost immediately approached gray. The metal claw stretched out, with a cyan wind blade attached to it, sending out enough to make gray feel the creepy smell and cut to gray.


    Gray''s long sword was wrapped with purple light, and a sword met the metal claw.


    Dang!


    The long sword wrapped in purple light collides with the metal claw attached to the cyan wind blade.


    Under the power of time rule ability, the cyan wind blade attached to the metal claw collapsed, and a scratch appeared on the metal claw. On the contrary, Gray''s time rule ability wrapped around the sword was also consumed.


    "Comparable to disaster level blood beast!"


    Being shaken back by the shock from the sword, Gray''s dignified face became more serious. Even if he used his time rule ability to reach the destruction level, his advantage was not obvious. The combat power of this leopard beast was comparable to that of the disaster level blood beast.


    Whoosh!


    The leopard turned into a black shadow again and attacked gray with a claw.


    Shua!


    The wind blade attached to the metal claw seemed to cut the space and cut to gray with an extremely dangerous smell.


    At that moment, Gray''s figure shrouded in the purple light moved sideways in an instant, avoided the grasp, and the long sword wrapped in the purple light cut to the side of the leopard beast.


    Poof!


    There was a deep scratch on the side of the leopard, and even the original shiny body became slightly dim. Although it did not collapse, it was obvious that the leopard''s body was damaged to a certain extent under the action of the ability of time rules.


    Dang!


    When the side was attacked, the leopard turned around and quickly attacked gray with the sharp claws attached to the cyan wind blade. Gray, who had just cut the leopard, had no time to escape, so he had to resist with a horizontal sword. He was immediately hit and retreated.


    But the leopard beast was unwilling to spare no effort. It rushed quickly and attacked gray one after another.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After continuously blocking the crazy attack of the leopard, gray finally found a chance to fight back. With a long sword shrouded in purple light, a sword was drawn to one of the leopard''s forelimbs.


    Poof!


    There is a deep scratch on the forelimb of the leopard, and the time rule ability once again acts on the leopard''s body. The already dim body of the leopard is even darker, and even a trace of crack can be seen. The leopard''s body is not far away from collapsing.


    Whoosh!


    Shrouded in purple light, gray quickly fought with the leopard beast, looking for a chance to start again.


    After fighting for a long time, even half of the blood power was consumed, gray found another chance, and the purple light wrapped long sword stabbed the leopard in the abdomen.


    Poof!


    The long sword penetrates deeply into the abdomen of the leopard beast. The time rule ability affects the whole body of the leopard beast from the place where the leopard beast is stabbed by the long sword.


    The fine cracks on the leopard expanded rapidly and chapped. Finally, the whole leopard broke completely and turned into countless broken metal.


    "Call -"


    Gray gasped deeply as the sword column fell.


    This battle was not easy. In order to destroy this leopard beast, even half of its blood power was consumed. Although there are reasons why the time rule ability consumes more blood power than other abilities, the main reason is that the combat power of this leopard beast is comparable to destruction level, which is too difficult to deal with.


    "If I can kill this disaster level leopard beast, that is, an ordinary disaster level blood beast, I should also have the strength to fight and kill."


    At the same time, Gray was also overjoyed. In addition to his corpse control ability and resurrection ability, his current combat power was already comparable to the destruction level, and with the particularity of the time rule ability, he was even enough to kill the general disaster level blood beasts.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Stepping on the stone steps, gray walked up and finally stepped on the 26th floor.


    Buzz!


    A strong tremor shrouded gray and finally ended in the past few seconds. The more later, the greater the amplitude of this tremor and the more promotion each layer obtained.


    "What a pity..."


    Gray''s face showed a slight regret. In the process of trembling to improve his strength, he obviously felt that he had touched the bottleneck from the second level of magic light to the third level, but unfortunately, the subsequent weak trembling did not help him break this bottleneck.


    "It seems that to be promoted to the second level of magic light, you must go to 27 games!"


    Looking at the passage in front of him, gray walked forward firmly.

 Chapter 687

    "Julio is on the twenty sixth floor!"


    "Finally did not let us down!"


    "After this time, resources should be more inclined!"


    When gray ascended the 26th floor, the lines on the 26th floor outside the test tower were inspired. The strong who guarded the chaos temple outside the test tower couldn''t help smiling. Even the ruddy old man who was the first couldn''t help nodding.


    Over the past hundred years, no more than ten disciples have been able to climb the 25th floor, and Julio has been able to climb the 26th floor, which has been enough to reach the top three.


    In the first place, naturally, is the chaotic son of this generation. With his record of climbing the 30th floor, he is indisputably ranked first.


    In addition, another person is a disciple 50 years ago. The final record of the other party is the same as that of Julio.


    The other party''s later achievements also proved to them that the other party was amazing. Now the other party is already a strong destroyer, and it is also quite strong in the destruction level.


    Now Julio, who also climbed the 26th floor, is undoubtedly such a genius, which makes them decide to increase their preference for Julio''s resources.


    "Do you think it is possible for Julio to climb the twenty seventh floor?"


    Said a middle-aged woman in a simple and elegant dress.


    "It''s impossible to climb the 27th floor. After all, the battle power of the guardian beast on the 26th floor has exceeded ordinary destruction!"


    A middle-aged man said with a slight frown and a little hesitation.


    "I''m just talking!"


    The middle-aged woman shook her head slightly. In fact, she was also not optimistic that Julio could climb the 27th floor. She also knew very well about the situation in the tower of trial.


    "Don''t ask too much. It''s excellent talent to climb the 26th floor. It''s too difficult to climb the 27th floor!"


    An old man also smiled and shook his head.


    On the 26th floor, gray walked along the passage, more than ten meters ahead, suddenly.


    Crackle!


    The dazzling light suddenly appeared, purple and red appeared together, and attacked gray like a running flood.


    The source of purple is lightning, while the source of red is flame. A large number of purple lightning and red flame are mixed into plasma filled with purple and red, sweeping out like a torrent.


    "Lightning and flame two system mixing ability!"


    The terrible smell of destruction came on his face, and gray felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    Shua!


    Waving the long sword, a touch of purple light came out and met the purple and red "torrent" and collided with the purple and red "torrent".


    Crackle!


    Under the ability of time rules, the purple and red "torrents" suddenly burst. However, the power of the purple and red "torrents" is too strong. Until the purple light is completely consumed, there are still some remnants.


    And this part of the residual power collided with gray after the purple light with terrible speed.


    Whoosh!


    At the critical moment, gray, covered with purple light, suddenly kicked on the ground, raised his body, and avoided the residual power by almost sticking to the top of the channel.


    If it were not for the time rule ability to kill and hinder the "torrent" for a moment, he might not be able to avoid this residual power.


    "The power is comparable to the ordinary destruction level mastering the mixed ability of the two systems, which is almost the same as Fahd without using blood skills."


    Gray looked awe inspiring and felt very difficult.


    The reason why he was able to defeat and kill Fahd was the combination of corpse control ability and time ability. Now, he can''t even use space objects. He can''t use corpse control ability.


    Crackle!


    The "torrent" of purple and red appeared again and hit gray, and the crisis enveloped gray again.


    Shua!


    The purple light representing the ability of time rules welcomed the "torrent" of terror, while gray quickly avoided it.


    Crackle, crackle, crackle!


    One after another purple and red "torrents" attacked gray, and gray avoided them, but gray didn''t escape easily. Each avoidance greatly consumed his mental strength, and his forehead was sweating slightly. However, his eyes were getting brighter and brighter.


    Whoosh!


    While the purple and red "torrents" disappeared and the new purple and red "torrents" had not yet been produced, his figure went straight to the depths of the channel.


    Crackle!


    Gray hasn''t had time to cross. The "torrent" of purple and red has begun to brew. The "torrent" of purple and red is growing rapidly. When it grows to the maximum, the whole channel will be blocked by the torrent of purple and red.


    Hiss!


    Gray''s figure suddenly slipped out obliquely, swept past the edge of the channel and left the purple and red "torrent" behind. As he swept over the channel, the rune lines that inspired the purple and red torrent were dim, and even the excited purple and red "torrent" collapsed and disappeared on the spot.


    He passed the rune mechanism, but he didn''t pay the price.


    The left arm was rubbed by the purple and red "torrent", the sleeve of the arm turned into ashes on the spot, and scalds also appeared on the silver gray skin.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a scratch, not serious!"


    Looking at the wound and seeing that it was only a slight scald, gray breathed a sigh of relief, then took a deep breath and went on.


    Now he has reached the bottleneck of the second level of magic light. If he can enter the 27th level through this channel, he should be able to break through to the third level of magic light, so he has to spell everything he says.


    Gray walked forward step by step. After walking more than 20 meters, the rune pattern in the front channel lit up again, and he triggered the rune mechanism again.


    Dense Rune lines lit up, and suddenly a large number of golden lights converged into a huge golden vertical eye in the channel.


    The golden vertical eye, strangely suspended in the air, looks very seeping, and the terrible smell on the vertical eye shows that it is not just seeping.


    Whew!


    A "light beam" that looks like light but is actually condensed by metal comes out of his eyes, and the breath of terror locks gray in.


    Ding!


    Gray hurried to avoid, and the next moment he avoided driving, there was a sharp crash from where he had just been.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    From the golden eyes, the "beams" condensed by metal shot one after another, constantly attacked gray, and gray dodged one after another.


    "It should be a mixture of clairvoyant ability and metal ability!"


    Avoiding the incoming light, gray judged in his heart.


    "If you want to pass, I''m afraid you only have a chance to destroy the golden eye in the air!"


    With a plan in mind, gray avoided the golden beam and slowly approached the golden vertical eye. The closer he approached the golden vertical eye, the stronger the threat posed by the golden "beam".


    Poof!


    A golden beam passed by gray, almost rubbing Gray''s abdomen, leaving a clear blood mark on Gray''s abdomen. At this moment, gray shot, and the purple beam hit the golden vertical eye.


    Click!


    Although the golden "beam" is powerful, as a golden vertical eye displaying the golden beam, the defense is not too strong. Under the ability of time rules, it collapses in an instant.


    Gray took this opportunity to quickly pass through this passage.


    Moving on, gray encountered the magma ability of mixing fire and soil system and the cold ice wind blade ability of mixing cold ice and wind system, but they all passed through without danger.


    In front, the stone ladder appeared in Gray''s field of vision, while in contrast, a fierce beast with black iron all over also appeared in Gray''s field of vision.


    This is a fierce beast with a body length of three meters and a shape like a lion. Although it is only three meters long, the terrible smell emitted by its body makes gray creepy and have a deep sense of crisis.


    There is no doubt that this is another war beast made by the rune array, and its combat power can not be measured by common sense.


    Hula!


    When gray found the lion beast, the lion beast also found gray. The lion beast''s head turned to gray, and then a large number of shadows spread out from its shadow and turned into one huge shadow tentacle after another.


    The change has not stopped. After these dark shadow tentacles appeared, the color of the surface began to change, and finally turned into gold, filled with the texture of metal.


    "The mixed ability of gold ability and shadow ability!"


    Gray once saw the introduction of this mixed ability in his book, and from the process of change just now, it is not difficult to judge that the other party''s ability is a mixed ability formed by gold ability and shadow ability.


    Whew!


    A metallized shadow tentacle turned into a long javelin and stabbed gray. The purple light was wrapped around the sword. Gray cut out with a sword and immediately cut off this metallized shadow tentacle. Under the action of time rule ability, the whole metallized shadow tentacle was collapsing.


    However, more metallized shadow tentacles attacked gray, blocking all Gray''s escape space.


    Poof!


    Covered with purple light, gray quickly avoided, but still couldn''t completely hide. He was wiped by a metallized shadow tentacle. There was a scratch on his back, and drops of blood slid down his back.


    Gray''s face was even more dignified when he felt the burning pain in his back.


    Compared with the one-time attack inspired by the rune mechanism, the combat effectiveness of this beast with continuous attack ability inspired by the rune mechanism is obviously stronger.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of metallized shadow tentacles attacked gray from all directions, blocking Gray''s avoidance space and covered with purple light. Gray dodged one after another under the acceleration of time rule ability.


    But the metallized shadow tentacles are too dense. Even if he has terrible speed, he can''t avoid all attacks.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    In just a few moments, one blood mark after another appeared on his body, drops of blood seeped from these blood marks, and one red mark after another appeared on his clothes.

 Chapter 688

    "Can''t go on like this!"


    Feeling the burning pain from all over his body, gray looked dignified. If he continued like this, he might die here.


    Although according to the information heard before, no one has died in the test tower so far. The test tower should stop attacking when the tester is seriously injured, but it also means that after the test, he will never be able to climb the 27th floor.


    If you can''t climb the 27th floor, you can''t ascend to the third level of magic light in a short time.


    Although he has now reached the bottleneck of the second level of magic light, it will take him a full month or two to grind slowly by relying on time, even if he has the second transformation strength and is rapidly improving every day.


    In a month or two, it''s best to say more and less, if you can save it.


    "Crazy!!!"


    With the crackling sound, it can be seen by the naked eye that Gray''s body is changing rapidly, both horizontally and vertically.


    The muscles are becoming thicker. The muscles with clear lines but not too prominent are soon wrapped around gray like a dragon, making Gray''s body expand.


    The height is growing rapidly. The original height of 1.8 meters soon reached 2 meters, and it is still rising. It finally stopped when it reached about 2.5 meters.


    His clothes were tightened by his bulging body. Finally, he was torn and wrapped around him as a cloth strip.


    It is not the first level mania, but the second level mania that gray achieved not long ago.


    Level-1 mania can increase the king level and even below. Level-2 mania can increase the magic light level and even below. Gray, who has reached the magic light level, can only use level-2 mania to obtain the increase.


    However, because the power of time rule ability has crossed the magic light and reached the destruction level, even using the second level crazy state can not increase the power of time rule ability.


    Fortunately, Gray''s speed can reach the destruction level because of the external time flow rate. Gray''s own speed is still at the magic light level and can still be wildly increased.


    Although only speed has been increased, it is enough for gray now.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of metallized shadow tentacles attack gray like a javelin from all directions, with the terrible power that seems to penetrate the space.


    Whoosh!


    Take a deep breath and turn into gray''s body of 2.5 meters and move quickly.


    Come on, come on!


    It was already very fast, and suddenly soared again, reaching a level beyond the ordinary destruction level.


    Whew!


    A metallized shadow tentacle pierced Gray''s chest. Gray leaned slightly and let go of the metallized shadow tentacle. As soon as the long sword was cut, it immediately cut off this metallized shadow tentacle. Under the ability of time rules, the whole metallized shadow tentacle decayed and disappeared.


    Then he took a step to the left. At the next moment, the three metallized shadow tentacles passed through his original place and collided with each other.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    The terrible collision caused violent sound waves to spread around, causing terrible air vibration. Even King level soldiers can shake into a pile of broken meat.


    Gray is far away from here, and with his defense of destruction after alloying, he is not afraid of this sound wave shock.


    Relying on the soaring speed, he continuously avoided the attack of metallized shadow tentacles and approached the lion beast.


    Poof!


    The long sword wrapped with purple light cuts across the lion''s neck, deeply cuts into the lion''s neck, and has the ability of time rules to act on the lion''s body, making the metal color on the lion''s surface dim.


    If you change a blood beast, not to mention the ability of time rules, if you suffer such an injury, you must be close to death at this time, but the lion beast is only produced by the rune array after all. It can''t be regarded as a real blood beast. Naturally, it has no neck key.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of metallized shadow tentacles attack gray next to the lion beast.


    Whoosh!


    Gray''s figure has disappeared in place with a flash. A large number of metallized shadow tentacles collided together where he was originally located, and he came to the other side of the lion beast after a circle.


    Poof!


    The long sword wrapped around the purple light cut down again, which was also cut to the lion''s neck, but the direction was from the other side.


    Patter!


    A metal head fell to the ground and made a clear sound, while the metallized shadow tentacle tracking gray suddenly collapsed and disappeared.


    Although the neck is not the key of the lion beast, it does not mean that the neck is cut off. The lion beast still has the ability to move.


    Just like corpse control, strictly speaking, the neck is not the key, but if the neck is cut off, corpse control will also lose the ability to move.


    Patter!


    After confirming that the lion and beast had lost their ability to move, gray quickly relieved his crazy state. A burst of fatigue came. He quickly leaned on the ground with a long sword and recovered after a while.


    When using blood skills, not only blood power but also physical strength are consumed, which is why the body feels tired after using blood skills.


    "This time should be able to break through to the third level of magic light!"


    Dragging his slightly tired body, gray walked towards the 27th floor with expectation in his eyes and stepping on the stone steps.


    Buzz!


    On the 27th floor, a strange tremor enveloped gray. It lasted for a few seconds before it finally stopped.


    This tremor had stopped, but the change of Gray''s body did not stop. With the help of tremor, the bottleneck from the second level to the third level of Gray''s magic light was pierced, and his body began to change rapidly.


    The power of muscle, bone, hair and blood


    Everything is rapidly strengthening and changing. The promotion of each realm is a transformation of the body and a sublimation of the body.


    The reason why the regular strong can live for tens of thousands of years lies in the transformation and accumulation again and again, which finally makes his body evolve at a high level.


    Although they still maintain the appearance of people, to some extent, they are essentially different from ordinary people.


    More than ten minutes later, this transformation ended, and Gray''s body was also stable. He felt that he was full of strength at this time. Raising his hand, he could smash a mountain and cut off a huge river.


    This is not a metaphor, but a fact. The realm reaches the third level of magic light. Even the power of physical power is comparable to the second level of magic light.


    Such combat power can easily be achieved by destroying mountains and rivers.


    "I don''t know how powerful the rune mechanism on the 27th floor can be?"


    Looking at the passage on the 27th floor, gredang walked deep.


    Although after climbing the 27th floor, his realm has been raised to the third level of magic light and his goal has been achieved, if he can go to a higher floor, he will not give up. After all, the higher the floor, the more benefits he will eventually get.


    This benefit includes not only the improvement of the realm, but also some other unknown rewards.


    Shua!


    A white light flashed, and a chaotic Temple child who failed to pass was sent out of the test tower.


    Outside the test tower, many people have been sent out of the test tower one after another because they failed to pass.


    Some people are happy and satisfied with their achievements. Some people beat their chest and feet with regret. They are very dissatisfied with their achievements.


    Most of them have only climbed more than ten floors, and very few have climbed more than twenty floors. Obviously, the twentieth floor is a watershed, stopping too many people.


    Among the children of the top family, the other four people except gray have been sent out of the test tower. Except for the face of the weakest one who is depressed, the other three people have a slightly happy face, which is obviously a great harvest.


    Even compared with the children of the temple of chaos, the strength of the three can reach the level close to the upstream level. There must be no problem entering the 20th floor or above.


    With the characteristics of the tower of trial, it can enter more than 20 floors, and the realm of the three is likely to be improved by two levels.


    Some people are still in the tower of trial, and the trial is not over yet. The transmitted people, like more than a dozen strong people in the chaotic temple, pay attention to the tower of trial.


    "The twenty seventh floor is on!"


    Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise from the children of the chaotic temple, with an incredible complexion.


    As a child of the temple of chaos, he naturally understood what the light on the 27th floor represented, so he immediately exclaimed.


    Hearing his exclamation, many people looked at the test tower and immediately found that the rune lines on the 27th floor had indeed lit up.


    "Someone has entered the 27th floor!"


    "It''s senior brother Julio. Senior brother Julio must have entered the 27th floor!"


    "Elder martial brother Julio has entered the 27th floor. Doesn''t it say that his potential is second only to the son!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the exclamation, the surprise, the surprise voice became one.


    Whether it is the more than ten strong people in the chaos temple, or the children of the chaos temple and the children of the top families, it is natural to think that Julio, not others, enters the 27th floor.


    "You''re right. You''ve really entered the 27th floor!"


    A middle-aged man among more than a dozen strong men in the temple of chaos looked at the middle-aged woman and sighed in his voice.


    "I said it casually, but I didn''t think he could really reach this step."


    The middle-aged woman also sighed in her voice. Although she said that, in fact, she also didn''t have much hope for Julio to climb the 27th floor, but she didn''t expect that the other party actually climbed the 27th floor, which really surprised her.


    "Well, well, first there is the son of chaos on the 30th floor, and now there is Julio on the 27th floor, which doomed the prosperity of my temple of chaos."


    The ruddy old man also laughed, and his voice was full of joy. Obviously, he was very happy.


    If a force wants to continue to prosper, it needs a steady stream of fresh blood. Otherwise, when the older generation dies, the younger generation will not succeed, and the force will decline.


    First there was the son of chaos on the 30th floor, and then Julio on the 27th floor, which clearly showed that the prosperity of the temple of chaos would continue.

 Chapter 689

    "Failed!"


    With a flash of white light, gray found that he was no longer in the passage, but in a temple.


    Just now, he failed to break through the pass near the last stone ladder on the 27th floor, and failed to defeat the last guardian beast and enter the 28th floor.


    Entering the 27th floor, the power of the rune mechanism becomes more terrible. Although the rune mechanism encountered is also a mixture of two systems, its power is much stronger than Fahd''s use of two systems, which is obviously not a level.


    If gray is right, the power of the rune mechanism has been comparable to the second level of destruction with the mixed ability of two systems.


    In the face of such terrible power, the time rule ability can''t resist at all. Even if the speed soars with the crazy blood melting skill, it''s difficult to break through the blockade of the rune mechanism.


    Fortunately, when the realm reached the third level of magic light, Gray''s speed was improved again. With the improved speed and crazy blood skill, he came to the ladder leading to the 28th floor through the rune mechanism at the cost of several shallow injuries.


    Here, he encountered a bird and beast covered in silver.


    The wingspan of birds and animals is about four meters. Among the birds and animals gray has seen, this kind of body shape can only be regarded as ordinary.


    However, the combat power of this bird and beast is definitely the strongest gray has ever seen. It has the mixed ability of fire system and earth system, and the realm is comparable to the second level of destruction level.


    In the face of such a terrible bird and beast, gray didn''t dare to carry it hard at all. He had to rely on speed to avoid and look for opportunities to climb the stone ladder.


    Unfortunately, the strength of the bird and beast is too strong. Both the power of the blood beast and its own speed are extremely terrible. Finally, gray failed to climb the stone ladder, but was wrapped in red magma and in danger.


    Facing the second level attack with destructive power, even the defense after alloying can''t resist it. Gray will be melted by magma.


    Just then, a white light flashed, and he was coerced into the temple.


    The whole hall is built of gold and jade, resplendent, solemn and solemn, with a holy atmosphere.


    On both sides of the temple are huge stone pillars one after another, each of which is more than ten meters thick. It is like a pillar supporting heaven and earth, as if this temple is a world.


    On the stone pillars, there are huge patterns one after another, huge animal corpses falling to the ground, worshipping crowds, and high towers under construction


    This should be a space in the tower of trial. After the trial fails, it will be transmitted here.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A tremor suddenly appeared and enveloped gray, and then disappeared soon. However, this time, the disappearance of tremor did not bring strength growth to gray, but a lot of things in Gray''s brain.


    "The brand of crazy law has changed!"


    Suddenly, Gray was surprised and hurriedly checked the brand of crazy law in his brain.


    The imprint of rules. The strong at the rule level can realize the understanding of rules. If they understand, they can master the corresponding rule ability to a certain extent. Of course, this kind of mastery is naturally very limited, which must be incomparable with the rule ability.


    To some extent, the law imprint is equivalent to the rune array. Like the rune array, it can show all kinds of abilities, but the difference is that the rune array needs to be burned on specific Rune materials, and the magic crystal needs to provide magic. The law imprint is burned in the human brain and driven by the power of blood.


    Before that, Gray''s brain was branded with the brand of crazy law. If the brand of crazy law was changed and replaced with other brand of law, he would not be able to use the crazy blood skill, that is to say, the understanding in the previous years would be completely invalid.


    So when he found that the brand of crazy law had changed, he was shocked. Years of efforts were destroyed, and anyone''s face would change greatly.


    "OK, ok..."


    Looking at the brand of crazy law after the change and the information instilled in his brain, gray breathed a sigh of relief.


    The brand of crazy rule has indeed changed, but it has not developed in a bad direction. The original brand of crazy rule has been replaced by a more profound brand of crazy rule. Crazy blood skill can still be used, and two cultivation levels have been added.


    The original brand of crazy law can only understand the third level, and it will end when you understand the third level, but now the brand of crazy law can understand the fifth level.


    It is obviously good for him to obtain the follow-up cultivation method of crazy blood skill without affecting the display of crazy blood skill.


    Shua!


    A flash of light flashed. In the temple, not far from gray, a man as embarrassed as gray appeared.


    A head of originally gorgeous red hair became scorched black, and his clothes were ragged. He was also full of scorched black marks. His appearance was even more miserable than gray, but there was an indelible surprise on the other party''s face.


    This man is Julio, and he is so happy because he has climbed the 26th floor.


    Although he was defeated by the rune mechanism and sent here shortly after climbing the 26th floor, after all, he was proud and proud to climb the 26th floor.


    Over the past hundred years, only the son of chaos has been on the 26th floor of the temple of chaos, and only a senior brother 50 years ago has reached the 26th floor.


    His ability to climb the 26th floor has shown that his potential is no less than that of the elder martial brother. Now that the elder martial brother is in the destruction level, he is quite strong. That is to say, if there is no accident, he should grow up to that elder martial brother in 50 years. We can imagine his excitement and pride.


    Looking at what he got in his head, he was even more happy. Then he disappeared in a burst of white light, and gray disappeared with him.


    When they reappeared, both he and gray appeared outside the test tower. Their first reaction was to take out their clothes to cover their bodies. In the test tower, all magic items were limited, so that their clothes were terrible at this time.


    As soon as they put on their clothes, a group of people came, Gray was crowded aside by the crowd, and Julio was surrounded by the crowd.


    "Elder martial brother Julio, you are really great!"


    A clever chaotic Temple girl with worship in her eyes.


    "Senior brother Julio''s achievement is enough to rank the second in the temple of chaos in a hundred years. Who dares to say that our trial disciples are not as good as the previous ones."


    A disciple of the temple of chaos said proudly.


    "Yes, now those guys'' mouths can finally be quiet."


    Another disciple of the temple of chaos was also proud.


    "And those guys who say elder martial brother Julio doesn''t deserve the treatment of core disciples can also shut up."


    Some disciples of the temple of chaos sneered. If they didn''t deserve the treatment of core disciples on the 27th floor, those who didn''t even climb the 26th floor were even more unworthy.


    Suddenly, the crowd surrounding Julio automatically separated, and more than a dozen strong men of the chaotic temple came.


    "Well done."


    The middle-aged woman smiled and her eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "You are the second person to go up to the twenty seventh floor except the son in the past hundred years."


    Even Julio, who was praised by a strong man like a middle-aged woman, couldn''t help showing a little excitement on his face, but he couldn''t help being stunned by a word behind the middle-aged woman.


    After a little hesitation, he asked suspiciously.


    "Elder valita, is there a mistake? I remember I finally climbed the 26th floor."


    "You''re so focused, you''ve made a mistake about the number of floors."


    Hearing Julio''s doubts, the middle-aged woman showed a kind smile on her face. For so many years, those who have participated in the test tower have made the wrong number of layers like each other.


    Although her voice was angry, she obviously didn''t mean to blame.


    "Fortunately, you can see the outside of the test tower when you start the corresponding floor. Otherwise, you may even make a mistake about how many floors you have entered."


    "Am I really mistaken¡°


    Seeing that the middle-aged woman was very sure that it was the 27th floor, Julio couldn''t help wondering whether he really made a mistake. As for the possibility that others could reach the 27th floor, he didn''t consider it at all. No one could surpass him to reach the 27th floor. He couldn''t do it. How could others do it.


    "No doubt, it is indeed the twenty seventh floor."


    The ruddy old man also smiled, while the strong men of other chaotic temples all showed a kind smile. They never thought that it was others, not Julio, who entered the 27th floor.


    "Yes, I see, elder Oleg!"


    The ruddy old man''s words made him turn doubt into recognition. Since elder Barrett said so, naturally there was nothing wrong. He must have fainted and mistaken the floor.


    "How many floors have you been up? Can you see it outside?!"


    Hearing the conversation of several people, Gray was awed and couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    As the bottom family among the top families, the leopolds always compete for places. No children have ever entered the tower of trial. Naturally, they don''t know about the tower of trial.


    The reason why I didn''t ask other top families with children is naturally heartache.


    So he didn''t know how many layers were excited and could appear outside.


    Fortunately, space items could not be used in the test tower, so he could not take out the blood of blood animals, and did not degenerate in the test tower. As a result, the ability of time rules did not improve with the improvement of the realm, and finally only reached the 27th floor.


    The red haired young man''s final arrival floor was close to him, reaching 26 floors, with only one floor difference. He was misled by the strong man of the temple of chaos and believed it.


    If the gap is too large, it will be difficult to mislead. At that time, he may be found out. Although he does not speculate about the chaos temple with malice, he will never naively think that the chaos temple will not do anything to him.

 Chapter 690

    As gray and Julio finished the trial, the whole trial was completely over. It was afternoon. Under the guidance or monitoring of the people in the chaos temple, gray five left the chaos temple.


    "Lord gray, please make sure to spare some time tomorrow morning. I''ll visit you then!"


    At the door of the temple of chaos, Blanca solemnly said to gray.


    "OK."


    Gray accepted. Although he didn''t know what the other party was looking for, since he wasn''t looking for his own trouble, he would be polite.


    "Was it preempted?"


    George Lopez and Landry ngumo glanced between gray and Blanca, frowning slightly, but soon stretched out.


    In the process of competing for the place in the trial tower, they naturally saw the potential of gray and had the idea of making friends, but now it seems that Blanca Mandy took the lead.


    When he returned to the hotel, gray, who was injured and tired, did not take the blood metamorphosis of disaster level blood animals. Instead, he went back to his room to rest after dinner. He didn''t wake up until it was completely bright the next day.


    After a sleep and taking advanced healing medicine before, gray has not fully recovered from his injury, but his spirit has recovered.


    Wash, practice, and then come downstairs to the restaurant with Fahd and Kensha.


    "What do you know about Blanca Mandy?"


    Gray looked at Fahd and asked.


    "I don''t know much. I only know that she is the most outstanding child of the young generation of Mandy family and has a business mind. What''s the matter?"


    Fahd looked at gray suspiciously, wondering why gray asked so.


    "Yesterday, Blanca Mandy said she would visit this morning. I can''t guess her intention."


    Put down the knife, Gray said.


    "Did you come to win over your allies because of your potential, Lord gray?"


    Kensha guessed.


    "Probably not."


    Gray shook his head. The other party may indeed come to win over allies for his potential, but his intuition told him that the other party''s visit should not come to win over allies for his potential, at least not all.


    Shortly after gray and others finished their meal and returned to their room, an exquisite carriage stopped in front of the hotel.


    Three people stepped down from the carriage, a very beautiful young woman, a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman. They were Blanca Mandy, the sixth level medicine refining master Roman dodge and the middle-aged woman Aileen Mandy gray met in the glow bookstore.


    Soon, the three sat in the living room of Gray''s suite and saw the three, especially the middle-aged woman Aileen Mandy, who had met one another. Gray was more and more sure that Blanca Mandy came for others.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my aunt Elaine Mandy. You must still be impressed. This is my uncle Roman dodge. He is a level 6 medicine refining master."


    Blanca Mandy introduced gray.


    "Met master Roman."


    Surprised, gray stood up and saluted again, looking at the eyes of the middle-aged man with some respect.


    With Aubrey, the master of medicine refining, I naturally have some knowledge of the famous master of medicine refining, and the one who knows the most is the Roman master in front of me. After all, the other is the only level 6 Master of chaos.


    Level 6 medicine refining master is a medicine refining master who can refine level 6 magic potion. Level 6 magic potion is a magic potion useful to the strong at the rule level. That is to say, sometimes even the strong at the rule level will ask him.


    If the rule level strong man is at the peak of the blood warrior and the highest achiever of blood cultivation, then the level 6 medicine refining master is the peak of the herbalist and the highest achiever of the herbalist. You can imagine the identity and status of the other party.


    "My wife said that you have a strong ability to never forget. Can you let me see it?"


    Roman dodge looked at gray with a look. He trusted his wife''s words, but he was still worried that his wife might make a wrong judgment.


    "Yes, I don''t know how master Roman wants to compare?"


    Gray, who had already guessed the other party''s intentions, nodded in agreement.


    "Well, please write down the contents of this book."


    Roman dodge took a thick leather book out of the space bracelet and handed it to gray.


    Gray reached out and took it. There were several words "collection of magic herbs" on the cover. When he opened the page, he found that it was one kind of introduction about magic herbs. It not only introduced the properties of magic herbs, but also had a detailed description of the corresponding growth environment.


    Glancing over the page, he immediately remembered the contents of the page. Turning over the page, two pages appeared in front of him. He quickly scanned the contents of the two pages and immediately completely remembered them.


    He flipped page by page and quickly memorized the contents on each page. His actions were done in one go. The speed was as fast as turning a book rather than memorizing.


    Soon, he turned over a thick leather book and handed it back to Roman Dodge, Gray said.


    "I have remembered that master Roman can ask!"


    "Well, let''s talk about the introduction of yiyoumu."


    Roman dodge nodded.


    "Yiyoumu, a kind of arbor, can generally grow to more than 20 meters. Its bark is grayish brown, has longitudinal cracks, and its flowers are black. It can be used as a magic medicine and has the effect of repairing soul wounds..."


    All kinds of introductions about magic plants flashed in Gray''s mind. Gray soon found the introduction of eating youmu and recited it.


    "All correct, no word wrong, your ability to never forget is better than I thought."


    Looking at gray, Roman Dodge''s eyes were eager, even a little hot.


    Because he was worried that his wife''s judgment was wrong, he compared Gray''s test, and the test result was indeed as he worried. His wife''s judgment was biased, but it was not in the bad direction, but in the good direction.


    The other party''s ability of never forgetting is not only slightly stronger than him, but also a level higher than him. This can''t help but excite him. If the other party follows him to learn medicine refining, his future achievements may surpass him and become a level 7 medicine refining master even he is eager to be.


    In fact, his wife did not read it wrong. The reason why Gray''s ability to "never forget" becomes stronger is because of the improvement of the realm.


    Roman dodge said excitedly as he stared at gray.


    "My intention must be clear to you, so I won''t beat around the bush. Are you interested in learning medicine refining from me?"


    Hearing Roman Dodge''s inquiry, gray thought for a moment before looking forward to saying to Roman dodge.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint master Roman. I''m really interested in becoming a herbalist, but I won''t use my main energy in the field of herbalists. My main energy is still in cultivation!"


    "Focus on cultivation? How can this work?"


    Roman dodgton became anxious when he heard Gray''s answer.


    To become a herbalist, concentration is essential. After all, a herbalist not only needs strong memory and understanding ability, but also needs to spend a lot of time on the refining and property research of magic potions.


    This requires ten years of concentration. It is common to spend several years studying the properties of some magical herbs.


    Gray can''t spend his main energy on refining medicine. Even if he becomes a master of refining medicine by relying on his strong talent as a herbalist, his achievements must be limited. Obviously, this is not what he wants. What he wants to cultivate is a person whose achievements are comparable to or even surpass him.


    "Do you know that with your talent, if you concentrate on refining medicine, you may become a level 7 medicine refining master rarely seen in the history of the whole original world."


    He said anxiously in his voice.


    "I don''t know that, but even now, my decision will not change."


    Gray shook his head, but he was very determined.


    With the "super memory ability", if you concentrate on learning medicine refining, you may indeed become a level 7 medicine refining master rarely seen in the history of the original world, but so what?


    Can it be compared with the rule level strong with tens of thousands of years of life?


    With transformation ability, he has a great possibility of becoming a rule level strong man. Under such circumstances, how can he give up cultivation and concentrate on becoming a pharmacist.


    "Confused, you are so confused. You are wasting your talent!"


    Seeing that he has pointed out Gray''s future potential, gray is still unmoved. Roman Dodge is angry. If the other party is his own child, he can''t wait to slap the other party in the face.


    He took a deep breath and looked forward to Fahd.


    "Sir, he is young and energetic. He doesn''t know how to make the right choice. As his elder, don''t you advise him?"


    "Sorry to disappoint master Roman. I respect his decision."


    Fahd shook his head, not to mention that he was not Gray''s elder at all, but Gray''s subordinate. Even Gray''s elder, he could never persuade him.


    Knowing that gray has transformation ability, he naturally understands Gray''s potential in cultivation. It is impossible to persuade gray to give up cultivation and concentrate on becoming a pharmacist.


    "You, you..."


    Roman Dodge was so angry that he wanted to jump up and stamp his feet.


    "Uncle, gray has a very high talent in cultivation. This time, he is among the people who enter the test tower of the top family. It is not difficult to understand that he will devote his main energy to cultivation."


    Seeing that his uncle was very angry, Blanca Mandy quickly advised him.


    In fact, she was quite surprised by Gray''s decision. Originally, she thought that with the opportunity to become a top medicine refining master, the other party would definitely turn to a medicine refiner and become a disciple of her uncle. However, she didn''t expect that the other party would simply refuse.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Roman dodge sighed a few times and was so angry that he was almost speechless.

 Chapter 691

    Finally, Roman dodge left with disappointment. What he wanted was a disciple who could devote himself to the field of medicine refiners, and gray would never do so, so he was doomed to return with disappointment.


    Before leaving, he left a message that if gray changed his mind, he could go to him at any time.


    Gray agreed, but it was doomed that he would never find each other. He could not give up cultivation and concentrate on the field of herbalists.


    For refining medicine, he really has an interest in learning without affecting his cultivation. It should be regarded as cultivating a hobby.


    He decided to let Aubrey teach him to refine medicine after returning this time. Although Aubrey''s level is not as good as master Roman, he is also a level 4 master of refining medicine after all. It is enough to teach him as an amateur.


    "Sorry, my uncle made a request to embarrass you."


    Blanca Mandy didn''t leave with her. She said to gray with an apology on her face.


    "It''s all right. I let master Roman down, but I really have no plan to focus on the field of medicine refiners."


    Gray smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Disappointment must be very disappointed, but my uncle must be able to understand. After all, everyone has his own pursuit."


    Blanca Mandy smiled.


    Although gray refused what she thought was almost an opportunity to ascend to the sky, she did not despise gray. At first, she was interested in Gray''s cultivation talent, which has not changed before or now.


    Moreover, Gray''s refusal to focus on the field of pharmacists makes her admire. She can resist the temptation to ascend to the sky and resolutely choose the seemingly more difficult road of cultivation. Obviously, the other party is a very independent person, and such a person is easier to succeed.


    After staying in the hotel for a while, Blanca Mandy left. Gray took him to the door of the hotel and then returned to the hotel. Some of him can''t wait to swallow the blood of disaster level blood animals.


    The blood of time rule ability needs to be improved, and the most important thing is to gather five abilities to build space rule ability and integrate them into space rule ability.


    "Don''t let anyone disturb me!"


    Give Kensha an order. Gray shut himself in the cultivation room and took out the blood to be swallowed from the purple ring in turn, including ice and fire disaster blood, wood poison disaster blood, wind and earth disaster blood, flood and thunder disaster blood and Golden Shadow disaster blood.


    There are five kinds of disaster level blood animals in total, all of which are disaster level blood animals with two-line mixing ability. Under normal circumstances, if you swallow so much blood at one time, it is no different from dying.


    But now his realm has been greatly improved, spanning three levels, which is enough to withstand so many transformations.


    He picked up the blood of the ice fire disaster blood beast on the left, unscrewed the cork, and gray drank it. Suddenly, strange changes appeared on him.


    First there was a burst of extreme cold, which made him shiver and goose bumps. Then there was a burst of burning. His body seemed to be on fire. It was so hot that he wanted to take off all his clothes.


    After more than half an hour, the alternating change of cold and heat disappeared and his body returned to normal.


    Feeling that his body was not too tired, gray picked up the blood of wood poison level blood beast, unscrewed the cork and drank it again.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, extremely tired gray lay in the bathtub, enjoying the massage of Kenza''s soft and slender fingers.


    Originally, he was going to swallow and transform the blood of five blood beasts at one time, but the accumulation of fatigue exceeded his imagination and finally had to give up.


    On the first day, he swallowed the blood of three kinds of two-line mixed disaster blood animals. On the second day, he swallowed the blood of two kinds of two-line mixed disaster blood animals. It took him two days to swallow and transform the blood of five kinds of disaster blood animals.


    After swallowing the blood of five disaster level blood beasts, he obviously felt that his ability had changed. Although the perception of blood changes was very vague, he could still perceive some changes.


    The power of time rule ability has obviously become stronger. If it is in the tower of trial, the time rule ability has the current power. It is absolutely not difficult to enter the 28th floor, or even the 29th floor.


    In terms of his expected spatial rule ability, there is no accident. He has successfully obtained the spatial rule ability. Although he has not explored what abilities are derived from the spatial rule ability, it is certain that he has obtained the spatial rule ability, which is perceived from his blood.


    After resting for more than an hour and alleviating his fatigue, gray took Fahd and Kensha out of the chaotic city in a carriage, and then ran out for hundreds of miles before stopping in a wasteland with sparse vegetation.


    He is eager to know what abilities are derived from the ability of spatial rules, but it is difficult to perceive them only from the blood. He needs to try to use the ability of spatial rules to explore the ability derived from spatial rules.


    It was not clear how much noise would be caused by testing the ability of space rules, so he stayed away from the city of chaos and came to a place hundreds of miles away from the city of chaos.


    I believe that the temple of chaos should not be aware of even if there is a huge movement at such a distance.


    "Try whether the shadow space is derived!"


    After taking a deep breath and calming his mood, gray began to try the ability recorded in the book of space rules, and the first thing to try is shadow space.


    By now, gray is almost sure that the ghost merchant''s ability to turn the whole city into a virtual shadow is the shadow space ability.


    Shadow space ability, which is a very powerful ability, can trap the enemy into the shadow space without entity, and can transform itself between virtual and real. Only you can attack the enemy, but the enemy can''t attack yourself. This ability is almost insoluble.


    Of course, it is impossible to have the ability of no solution. It seems that there is no solution. In fact, it is just that there is no way to find a solution. The ability of shadow space must also have a solution, but it is undeniable that this ability is extremely powerful.


    Therefore, after having the ability of space rules, gray first thought of shadow space ability.


    With expectation in his eyes, gray tries to mobilize his spatial ability to generate shadow space.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    An invisible space tremor appeared and spread to the distance. Gray was mobilizing space ability.


    However, after a long time, there were no other changes except the tremor at the beginning.


    "It doesn''t seem to be able to derive shadow space ability!"


    Gray shook his head slightly. It was obvious that the space rule ability he obtained could not derive the shadow space ability. Otherwise, he could not react at all. Even if he was unsuccessful, there would be some virtual shadows.


    Although shadow space ability is one of the abilities derived from space rule ability, it does not mean that all people who master space rule ability can derive shadow space ability. Unfortunately, he failed to derive shadow space ability.


    "Try whether you have derived teleportation ability!"


    Gray was somewhat disappointed that he failed to derive a strong shadow space ability. He turned to teleportation, which is a powerful but practical ability without shadow space ability.


    The space transmission possessed by the purple ring should be classified as teleportation ability to some extent, but compared with the real teleportation, there are more space transmission, and the limitation of space transmission coordinates must be left in advance.


    The space transmission coordinates must be left in advance to teleport, which is bound to increase the risk of exposure. If the enemy finds the space transmission coordinates, he may even ambush with the space transmission coordinates.


    The real teleportation does not need to leave space to transmit coordinates at all. As long as it is where it has been and does not exceed its farthest transmission range, it can arrive in an instant.


    Even the limited blink owned by the purple ring has brought great help to gray.


    He once escaped from danger many times with the instant ability of the purple ring. Without the purple ring, he might have died many times.


    He has also been on his way many times with the ability of blinking, shortening the journey that would have taken several days to just a few moments.


    For example, it took more than half a month to arrive at the city of chaos by Rune ship this time. However, if he left space to transmit coordinates along the way, it would not take more than half a month, at most a few minutes to arrive.


    The practicability of blinking ability is self-evident. It is definitely the best means to escape. However, the purple ring is only a magic weapon and has its own limit.


    For today''s gray, the start-up time of space transmission is too long. The opponent he encounters now is the destruction level. Such a level is very fast, which may make him have no chance to start space transmission.


    And leaving space to transmit coordinates is also a hidden danger. It''s just that it''s not found. If it''s found, the enemy may set a trap.


    Therefore, even if he already has a purple ring, he still hopes to obtain real teleportation and have stronger teleportation means.


    Looking at a bare hillside in the distance, gray tried to blink.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, Gray''s figure disappeared in situ, while gray''s figure suddenly appeared on the bare hillside in the distance.


    "One of the derivative abilities is teleportation!"


    Looking at the different scenery in front of him, gray finally had a smile on his face.


    One moment is still far away, the next moment is already standing on the hillside. There is no doubt that one of the abilities derived from his space ability must be teleportation ability.


    And what made him more happy was that the whole blinking process was completed in an instant, almost between thoughts, which was much faster than the spatial transmission process of the purple ring.


    With such a blinking speed, even in the face of an enemy who can''t fight, he has the ability to escape.

 Chapter 692

    Space storm¡ª¡ª


    Space freezing¡ª¡ª


    Spatial perception¡ª¡ª


    ¡­¡­


    After the teleportation ability, gray tried to use the derivative ability recorded in the books of various spatial rules one after another, but he failed. He subconsciously called the spatial ability again to try another ability in the books of spatial rules.


    Click!


    Suddenly, a crisp sound like something breaking suddenly sounded, and then a strange scene appeared beside gray.


    In the void without anything, a strange crack appears. The crack is only about one meter. It is very narrow and long. The interior is dark. No light can be seen, just like a black hole swallowing light.


    KAKA!


    Since the crack appeared, gray felt that his blood power was losing madly, and with the crazy loss of blood power, the crack was also growing rapidly.


    From the original one meter to several meters quickly, and then from several meters to more than ten meters


    With the expansion of the crack, gray began to be able to perceive the internal situation. In his perception, the interior is a long and narrow space. At this time, the long and narrow space is becoming larger with the length of the crack.


    "The power of blood is running out!"


    In a short while, most of the blood force was consumed, and this space was only opened up to more than 20 meters long, more than 10 meters wide and several meters high. Gray quickly stopped the supply of blood force. He also needed to keep the blood force to test other derivative abilities of space ability, which can not be consumed here.


    With the cessation of the supply of Gray''s blood force, the expansion of space stopped, and the cracks in the air disappeared in an instant, as if they had never appeared.


    But gray was sure that the other party had appeared, and even now, he could still feel the space just opened, which did not disappear with the cessation of the supply of his blood power.


    "Permanent space?!"


    Gray moved in his heart and took down the magic sword hanging around his waist. The next moment, the magic sword in his hand disappeared, but there was another magic sword in the space. Then, the magic sword in the space disappeared, and the magic sword appeared in his hand again.


    "It seems that the second ability derived from space ability should be to open up space!"


    The ability gray tried to use just now is to open up space. It is already obvious that the second ability derived from space ability in addition to blinking is the ability to open up space.


    Judging from the rapid expansion of the space consumed by the blood force and the stop of the supply space of the blood force, the space opened up is a space that can grow. As long as the blood force is consumed every day, the space will become larger and larger.


    He finally has some books that understand the rules of space. It is said in the book that why some strong rules can open up a plane by virtue of their ability to open up space.


    If he is given enough time, he believes that he can open up a huge space like the plane. Of course, he can''t guarantee that this plane can provide life for survival like the real plane.


    "Whether I can grow into a plane, let alone have a space for growth, can solve a problem I''m facing now."


    The space of the purple ring is huge, which can reach tens of thousands of cubic meters, but even so, when facing the thorn disaster crocodile with a body length of more than 40 meters, it is not enough. If the thorn disaster crocodile is larger, it will not fit.


    And now he has reached the magic light level, and the number of corpse control can increase again. In addition to the thorn disaster crocodile, he can also control other disaster level blood beasts at the same time. He urgently needs a larger space to hold corpse control.


    The ability to open up space derived from the ability of space rules just solves this problem. Although the current space can''t even accommodate thorns and crocodiles, I believe it can easily accommodate thorns and crocodiles in just a few days.


    "The ability derived from space rule ability is not limited to blinking ability and opening up space. I don''t know what other abilities are next..."


    Continue to search, and soon gray found a third ability derived from spatial ability.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    An invisible space tremor appeared, and then quickly disappeared. There was no change around gray, but gray knew that his ability was successful.


    At this time, in his perception, a completely transparent barrier stood in front of him to protect him.


    This is a huge barrier with a length and width of more than ten meters. It is completely invisible. You can easily see the other side from one side. Your line of sight is not affected at all, but it is real.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Gray reached out and knocked, and suddenly there was a clear sound, just like knocking on something very hard. The hard texture came from his hand. Although he had not attacked yet, he was sure that the defense of this transparent barrier must be extremely strong.


    "This is the third capability space barrier derived from space capability!"


    Looking at Fahd and Kensha beside the road, Gray was surprised that he could not see the transparent barrier that only he could feel.


    Space barrier, a defense barrier derived from space capability, is not so much a defense barrier as a space barrier that can defend against all attacks. It has extreme terrorist defense, which is called the ultimate defense means of space rules.


    According to the introduction of the book of space rules, so far, whether it is visible attack, various element attack and even physical attack, or invisible attack, soul attack or ghost attack, it can not penetrate the space barrier and hurt the performer of the space barrier.


    Unless the space barrier is broken with absolute destructive power, and the barrier that can be given the title of space can be easily broken.


    Moreover, this barrier can not only produce one side, as long as the blood force is enough, it can even produce several sides at the same time to create a closed space, and the defense is more insoluble.


    Because of this, this barrier is called the ultimate defense means of space rules.


    "This ability can not only be used as a means of defense, but also as a means of trapping the enemy!"


    Gray thought of more. The space barrier defense is so strong, and it can also be made into a closed space. If it is turned into a cage, it can even be used to trap the enemy.


    It''s not just trapping the enemy. If the space barrier shrinks inward, it can immediately exert a strong squeezing force on the enemy. This is not an attack means.


    Temporarily abandoning the research of spatial barrier, gray tried other spatial rule derivation abilities recorded in the book of spatial rules again. However, he couldn''t find the fourth derivation ability until he tried all the abilities once.


    "Is it gone, or does it have other derivative capabilities, but it is not recorded in the book of spatial rules?"


    Gray frowned slightly. According to the records in the book of spatial rules, the owners of spatial rule capabilities have different amounts of derivative capabilities. A few have three derivative capabilities, and more have four or five derivative capabilities.


    He didn''t know what his current situation was, whether he had only three derivative abilities or other derivative abilities. He didn''t notice it because there was no record in the book of space rules.


    "It seems that we have to explore slowly in the future."


    With his eyes closed, he sensed the blood of spatial rules in his body, and failed to perceive the relevant information of the derivation ability of spatial rules, so gray had to give up his exploration.


    In this regard, he is still more open-minded. If the spatial rule ability has other derivative abilities, it is naturally the best. If there are no other derivative abilities, he is not too disappointed. After all, the three derivative abilities obtained are extremely practical and very suitable for him.


    Moreover, after he obtained the ability of space rules, the greatest benefit he obtained is not the ability of space rules, which he knew very well from the beginning.


    "Why should we call it ability? Time rule ability, space rule ability, the ability fused by these two rule abilities, I''m afraid it should be called space-time ability!"


    Gray''s eyes were full of expectations.


    Through the induction of blood, he can clearly feel the fusion of time rule ability and space rule ability, which is like a mixed ability, forming another brand-new ability.


    This is the biggest benefit he gained after he gained the ability of space rules.


    Obviously, this ability, which is formed by the integration of time rule ability and space rule ability, must be much stronger than the ability of time rule and space rule, and this ability is the biggest gain after he obtains the ability of space rule.

 Chapter 693

    "Where should we start?"


    Gray can obviously feel the fusion of time regular blood and space regular blood in his body, but he doesn''t know exactly what kind of ability and what kind of "manifestation" he has after the fusion.


    Even in the book of spatial rules, there is no introduction to the space-time ability, and he has not obtained relevant feedback from his blood. The only information he can obtain is that the two rule abilities have been integrated, so he is doomed to have to explore by himself.


    "Spatiotemporal capability must have both temporal and spatial characteristics, but what kind of capability can be regarded as having both temporal and spatial characteristics?"


    With one hand leaning on his chin, gray thought hard. The contents of many books he read during this period flashed in his mind quickly, and the super understanding ability of super memory ability is working rapidly.


    Suddenly, there was a flash in his mind, as if he had grasped something, and as if he had not grasped anything, but he subconsciously used his space-time ability.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    It was like pushing a towering mountain. It was very difficult to push. Gray could obviously feel that it was very difficult to use space-time ability in his current state. Almost in an instant, the little blood left after he opened up space was completely exhausted.


    Then he felt an inexplicable ability acting on him. Under the action of this inexplicable ability, he was shaking violently around him, spinning around, and the whole world was shaking violently


    When he returned to his mind again, the violent shaking of the earth and the sky had disappeared, and everything was calm again, but unexpectedly, there was no change on him or around him, and the space-time ability did not cause any change, as if he had failed to use the space-time ability.


    "Just now, it did use the space-time ability, but there seems to be no change!"


    He frowned slightly. The violent reaction showed that he used time and space ability and succeeded, but although he succeeded, it didn''t seem to cause any change, at least he didn''t feel the change.


    "It seems that we can only try to use space-time ability tomorrow!"


    Feeling the almost empty blood, gray knew that today''s test could only be here for the time being. Later, he was ready to inform Fahd and Kensha not far away to return to the city of chaos.


    But the next moment, he was stunned.


    Not far behind, the place where Fahd and Kensha were originally located was empty, and there were no two people in other places around. They disappeared mysteriously.


    I felt the connection with their souls in my brain. The connection still exists. They are still alive, but it seems that they are in a very far place and can''t get in touch with each other in my brain.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray''s complexion was strange. It was impossible for him to be unaware of their departure from the third level of the magic light level, and they could not appear in a very far place in such a short time.


    The most important point is that Fahd and Kensha, as completely loyal to his men, will never leave without his order.


    Weird, very weird!


    Obviously, the reason why such a strange situation happened must be related to his ability to use time and space just now, but what kind of changes have taken place. At present, the information we know is too limited to deduce.


    Looking at the place where Fahd and Kensha were, suddenly, his pupils narrowed, he walked quickly and reached for a plant.


    It is an herb. The leaves on the surface are hard and serrated. If ordinary people are rubbed by this serrated leaf, they may inevitably have a scratch on their body.


    According to a book I once read, this kind of grass is called sawtooth grass. It is a common medicinal material. It can be used as an adjunct to some magic potions after it is dried into powder.


    Seeing this grass, Gray''s fog was stripped away in an instant and stood up. He quickly ran towards the city of chaos. He originally wanted to use the blink. Unfortunately, he was embarrassed to find that at this time, there was no strength left in his blood and he was completely unable to use the blink.


    However, as the existence of the third level of magic light, even if it can''t use blinking, the speed of running is also very fast. The distance of hundreds of miles has arrived in only more than ten minutes.


    He stood in front of the towering gate of the chaotic city, saw the huge gate, saw the exquisite buildings in the city, and saw the towering test tower in the center of the city


    At the gate of the city, the city guards in black and white war clothes coldly guarded the city. A beautiful carriage shuttled past. Many of them were pulled by blood animals rather than horses. To be precise, they should be called animal carts.


    After walking into the city and spending some magic coins, gray found a man who was said to have very good news in the city.


    This is a man who looks a little sneaky. He received a large amount of magic money from gray. He knows he has met a rich gold owner. He looks at gray and flatters him.


    "If you have any questions, please ask me. I don''t know anything about the chaotic city."


    "When will the trial tower open?"


    Looking at the man, gray asked a very strange question. He actually asked when the test tower was opened. You know, the test tower has been opened, and he has entered it and gained great benefits.


    "If you ask others, you may not be able to answer, but I know who Harry is. He is the most informed person in the city. Naturally, he knows."


    But in the face of the strange question asked by gray, the man with a sneaky face didn''t feel strange. Instead, he smiled and said a little proudly.


    "Thirty two days, there are thirty-two days left, and the trial tower will open. Adults should come to watch the excitement?"


    Gray didn''t answer. Instead, he threw a handful of magic coins in his hand and turned away. The latter took it with great excitement. With a look of excitement, he did meet a rich gold owner this time.


    "Sure enough..."


    Walking on the crowded street, gray flashed such a look in his heart. He returned to the past, and the ability of time and space brought him back to the past.


    When he saw the saw grass, he already had this guess.


    Swallowing the blood of the fog monkey, he has the ability of super memory. He can''t forget anything he has seen, and the saw grass is obviously a little shorter than when he first saw it, just like the flow of time. Therefore, he has the guess of going back to the past time and space.


    "Going back to the past is not only the change of time, but also the change of space. It is indeed a derivative ability commensurate with the ability of time and space."


    From the results, Grayton had a feeling of clearing away the clouds and had a clearer understanding of the ability of time and space.


    Time capability has the ability to reverse and accelerate time, but its scope of action is limited to one area.


    However, space capability increases the scope of time capability, and affects the whole world with the time capability that can only act on one scope.


    So time went back, and he went back to the past, back before the tower of trial had not been opened.


    "There are 32 days before the test tower is opened, and when I use time and space ability, it is just two days after the end of the test, that is to say, I returned to a month ago."


    "I don''t have to go back only a month ago. When I used my space-time ability, the power of blood was obviously not much. If the power of blood was abundant, it might be able to go back a long time ago."


    "In this time and space, does the original me still exist?"


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of thoughts flashed through Gray''s mind. He urgently needed to find a place to sort out the ideas in his mind. Instead of going back to the original hotel, he found a new hotel to stay. Gray combed the ideas in his mind.


    Now he has returned to a month ago, back to the time before he had arrived in the city of chaos, which raises the question of whether the original him exists and has been replaced by the current him.


    If he still exists, he should be in Leo city at this time. He hasn''t taken the rune ship to chaos city yet. He will take the rune ship to chaos city in a few days and arrive in chaos city in more than 20 days.


    This led him to some ideas. If there was some change in the original him, would there be such a change in the current him? For example, if he left a wound on the original him, would there also be a wound on the current him.


    If the original one has been replaced by the present one, can he enter the tower of trial again? In this way, it is equivalent to entering the tower of trial twice and getting two promotions.


    "Can I get two promotions with the help of the tower of trial? Let alone, will I always exist in this space-time or return to the original space-time at some time?"


    Gray thought of another problem. The temple of light came to his position. Because of the exclusiveness of the position, his strength would be seriously suppressed, so that his strong strength could not be brought into full play.


    So, by analogy, will he have a similar situation.


    After all, he is not a person in this time and space. In this time and space, he should be an object that will be excluded. Will he be excluded by this time and space at some time and return to the original time and space.


    "There is still too little understanding of space-time ability. At present, what we can do is just speculation. However, whether the original me still exists and whether the current me will reject space-time and return to the original space-time can be verified."


    Knowing too little information, gray couldn''t draw too many conclusions and had to give up. He was ready to verify them one by one through time.


    Whether he still exists or not can be verified when the rune ship arrives more than 20 days later, and whether he will be excluded by time and space and return to the original time and space may be verified at any time.

 Chapter 694

    After staying in the hotel for one night, the next day, the power of blood had been restored. Gray was preparing to leave the chaotic city and test his space-time ability again. Suddenly, a whirl of heaven and earth enveloped him.


    This whirl of heaven and earth came and went quickly. When gray recovered, he was stunned to find that there was one more person in the hotel room except him.


    This is a young woman with slender and beautiful figure, graceful curves and beautiful cheeks without any makeup, but she is more beautiful than any woman with makeup.


    Perhaps it was because she was alone. She was wearing a suspender skirt and silk cloth. It was faintly visible in some places and intriguing, and a touch of snow-white on her chest was eager to come out.


    This is a very beautiful woman and an acquaintance. It''s Blanca Mandy.


    Gray, who is not short of money, naturally will not wrong himself, so the hotel he is looking for is not low-grade, and the room is a VIP suite. Unexpectedly, this VIP private room is the private room that Blanca Mandy will stay in more than 20 days.


    At this time, gray is sitting on a chair at the tea table, while Blanca Mandy is sitting on another chair at the tea table. However, the other party is in a private space, his spirit is relatively relaxed, his reaction speed is obviously not as fast as gray, and he has not found gray yet.


    Whoosh!


    A cold sweat appeared on her forehead, and gray disappeared into the hotel room in an instant. When gray disappeared, Blanca Mandy looked suspiciously to the other side of the tea table. She felt a little strange, but looked sideways and found nothing.


    "It seems that I feel wrong!"


    Blanca Mandy frowned and shook her head. Even the destroyer could not leave the closed room without disturbing her. The strange feeling just now should be her illusion.


    When gray appeared again, he had appeared in the wilderness where he tested his ability yesterday. Looking back, Fahd and Kensha really appeared where they disappeared yesterday, and another saw grass returned to its original appearance.


    Obviously, he came back, a month later.


    "What did you see just now?"


    Blanca Mandy''s graceful figure still echoed in his mind. Gray shook his head hard, threw it out of his mind and asked them.


    "Lord gray, you disappeared for a moment, and then you appeared again."


    Although she didn''t understand Gray''s intention to ask, Kensha replied.


    "It really disappeared for a moment. The time is very short. If we hadn''t been paying attention to it, we shouldn''t have noticed it."


    Fahd also said.


    "A moment?"


    Hearing their answers, gray had a clearer understanding of the ability to go back to the past derived from the ability of time and space.


    As he guessed, the ability to return to the past derived from the ability of time and space will be excluded by the past time and space. From the perspective of time, if he can stay in the past time and space for a day, he will be excluded to return to the original time and space.


    The time he returned was just the time he left. As for the moment, it was naturally the time he rushed from the hotel.


    "Go back to the ability of the past, the maneuverability of this ability..."


    Gray''s eyes are slightly narrowed. This ability to go back to the past and stay for only one day will be excluded to return to the original world. It seems useless, but in fact, it is very practical.


    For example, if he hears that there are relics born somewhere with some kind of treasure, he can go back to the past and take away the treasure before the relics are found.


    For example, if you have a life and death feud with someone, but you are not the opponent of the other party now, you can go back to the past and kill the weaker opponent.


    Of course, there is one thing he is not sure about at present. If he kills someone in the past, whether the other person has died or will continue to live in this world.


    If it is already dead, it is completely feasible to go back to the past and kill the other party. If the other party in this world is still alive without death, this method will not work.


    "That''s all for today. Let''s go back!"


    Grasping Fahd and Kensha''s shoulders and using their teleportation ability, gray appeared not far from the chaotic city and entered the city through the city gate.


    To determine whether what you have done in the past will have an impact on the present, in fact, it is very simple. Just find the person he contacted yesterday and ask him if he still has an impression on him.


    It took some time for gray to find the man who had contacted him yesterday.


    "Do you still have an impression of me?"


    "Yes, of course. Didn''t your excellency ask me when to open the test tower last time?"


    When he saw Gray, the man with a sneaky face smiled. He was deeply impressed by the gold Lord who had such a generous hand.


    "Well, who did the best among the people who entered the test tower this time?"


    Gray nodded slightly.


    "It''s Lord Julio. He climbed the 27th floor. He''s the highest person in the past century except the son of chaos."


    The man said immediately.


    With the answer in mind, gray threw a handful of magic coins to the thief man and left with Fahd and Kensha.


    The man''s words proved that what he did in the past through his ability to go back to the past also had an impact on the real world. If he killed someone in the past with his ability to go back to the past, the other party in the real world should also be killed.


    "Going back to the past to kill people is indeed a way to kill powerful opponents. However, whether this method can be used as a means depends on whether the time to go back to the past can be controlled and when it can go back to the past."


    In the next few days, gray repeatedly used his ability to go back to the past to test, and he had a general understanding of this ability.


    Within a hundred years, the time back in the past can be accurately controlled. When it goes beyond this range, it cannot be accurately controlled.


    For example, in one of his attempts, he wanted to go back more than 100 years ago, but he exaggerated back to the time when the chaotic city had not appeared more than 100000 years ago.


    It has to be said that the establishment of the temple of chaos is of great significance to the chaos leader. Ordinary people lived too miserable in the chaos leader more than 100000 years ago.


    Blood beasts are rampant and white bones can be seen everywhere. Ordinary people''s life is numb and miserable. It was a dark time.


    They live numbly, day by day, without pursuit, without hope, and do not know when disaster will befall them.


    The chaos Temple killed the rampant blood animals, drove the blood animals into the depths of the forbidden forest, and left an environment without the rampant blood animals for the chaos leader. The chaos temple has made great achievements in this regard.


    Even today''s top families and even large, medium and small families are actually families deliberately cultivated by the temple of chaos in order to protect this land.


    "Going back to the past is a taboo ability!"


    Using the ability to go back to the past many times, gray has an intuitive understanding of the ability to go back to the past. This is a taboo ability, which makes him a little afraid and dare not use it easily.


    For the past change, the real world will also change. Perhaps, a little change inadvertently made in the past will trigger the butterfly effect and bring great changes to the present world.


    Such a thing is by no means impossible. Although the probability of occurrence is quite small, it is not impossible. In fact, the source of many major events in history is only a seemingly insignificant thing.


    He decided to ban this power and never use it unless necessary. It is really too dangerous. If he is careless, it will lead to great changes and even "lose his game".


    "It is worthy of the ability formed by the integration of the two rules. It can actually derive such a taboo ability. Moreover, I feel that the ability to go back to the past should not be the only ability derived from space-time ability."


    Using the ability to return to the past these days, gray vaguely found that the ability to return to the past is not the only ability derived from the ability of time and space.


    But for the space-time ability, everything is groping. No relevant records can be found in any books. Although we are aware of the existence of other derived abilities, we can''t know what kind of one or several derived abilities are, let alone use them.


    However, his intuition told him that this must be one or several taboo abilities. When one day he explored the use of this derived ability, he will get another taboo means.

 Chapter 695

    A few days later, one Rune ship after another set out from the city of chaos and flew towards the surrounding areas of the chaos. The gathered families and even the top families left one after another.


    "Brother, you must come to lanini city when you are free. I still owe you a meal!"


    Avery lanini came to say goodbye to gray, but what he said made Gray''s mouth pumping. In order to eat each other''s meal, he had to go to lanini city. He would go only after his head pumping.


    This is a top-level family child with a little brain, but it is definitely not simple.


    Because of the reputation gained during the competition for places in the trial tower, during this period, children of the top families came to visit him from time to time. Although they knew that the leopolds had become enemies with the Vega family, it was obvious that not any family was afraid of the Vega family.


    In particular, families that do not deal with the Weijia family will not care about these. After all, they have not dealt with the Weijia family for a long time, and they will not care about the attitude of the Weijia family at all.


    From these visitors, gray had a clear understanding of avery lanini and his family behind him.


    The lanini family, in terms of combat power, is at most in the middle of the top families, but in terms of wealth, it is definitely one of the richest families in the top families.


    Most of the people in this family have ordinary cultivation talents, but each of them has extremely high business talents, especially avery lanini. He is called the business genius of the top family, which is comparable to Blanca Mandy.


    When he was a teenager, he began to contact the family business. Now the other party has earned more wealth for the ranini family than some top families have accumulated for decades. He is a well deserved business genius.


    People who can reach the peak in any field are by no means simple. If they can achieve such achievements in the business field at a young age, the other party is naturally not a simple person.


    Early in the morning the day after avery lanini left, gray, Fahd and Kensha appeared in the huge square where the rune ship parked. Today, it was the turn of the rune ship to return to Leo city. It was time for them to leave the city of chaos.


    Waiting for the rune ship to open, gray met the Mandy family and naturally met Blanca Mandy.


    The other party is wearing a black skirt, and the legs under the skirt are extremely slender. A pair of black high heels make this slender more prominent.


    The skirt on the upper body has lace on the hands and collar, and the snow-white skin is slightly exposed, as white as jade and as white as ivory.


    Blanca Mandy was very enthusiastic about gray, who was worth courting. She smiled at gray and said hello to gray.


    "You came early!"


    "You''re early, too!"


    Seeing each other, gray couldn''t help thinking of the "cool" dress of the other party he saw in the VIP suite of the hotel a few days ago. Inexplicably, there was a heat in his heart. He looked away and nodded in response.


    I didn''t notice Gray''s abnormality, Blanca Mandy shrugged and smiled.


    "No way, if it''s late and the rune ship leaves, we''ll have to wait another month!"


    This is just a joke. The tickets have been purchased as early as a few days ago. With the prestige of Mandy family among the top families, the family operating the rune ship is bound to delay the departure time of the rune ship and wait for the arrival of Mandy family, so this can only be a joke.


    "If such a beautiful lady didn''t get on the boat, everyone must be willing to wait a little longer."


    Gray took the joke and joked with a smile.


    "Lord gray is good at making girls happy?"


    Blanca Mandy rolled her eyes and had a different style from usual. Seeing her look, many young people looked at her and were intoxicated. At the same time, she couldn''t help being jealous of gray and wanted to replace gray at this time.


    "I just tell the truth."


    Gray shook his head and gestured to the other party to look around. The latter glanced around and found this infatuated figure.


    But after all, he was a business genius. He had a lot of contact scenes, and his face didn''t change. He just stared at gray with a little anger, and immediately attracted a lot of jealousy for gray.


    Suddenly, gray looked in a direction with a slight frown, and immediately faced the eyes of a young man, who was a very handsome young man with brown hair. But at this time, the other party''s eyes looking at him were full of resentment. This man was Miguel Vega.


    Seeing Gray''s eyes, Miguel Vega looked away with a sneer, but the sneer stayed on his face for a long time.


    Because of gray, he lost the precious place to enter the test tower. Now, gray is "flirting" with the woman he longed for but couldn''t get, which immediately made him angry.


    "Be careful of the Vega family!"


    Blanca Mandy also noticed, and she whispered to gray with a little worry.


    "Thanks for reminding."


    Gray nodded, his eyes were calm, and his strength reached the third level of magic light. He not only had the ability of time rules, but also added the ability of space rules. He was more fearless of the Vega family.


    It''s just that the only plus family doesn''t do it to him. If the only plus family does it to him, he will let the only plus family understand what regret is.


    The rune ship took off, left the city of chaos and sped towards Leo.


    Different from his obscurity when he came, gray became a little famous on the rune boat when he left. Every meal or walk, familiar or unknown family children greeted him.


    As one of the five top family children who are qualified to enter the test tower this time, many families have noticed him. In addition, his relationship with Blanca Mandy, a famous and chaotic leader, seems to be very shallow, which makes him even more eye-catching.


    Thanks to these families, the trip back didn''t seem too boring. Of course, the most important thing is that he became familiar with Blanca Mandy.


    Beautiful women are always pleasing to the eye, especially beautiful women like Blanca Mandy, who can be called perfect in all aspects. If you can spend time with such a beautiful woman, the originally long and boring time will not be boring.


    "After this time, if you want to go to the city of chaos, you don''t need to take a rune ship!"


    In the VIP room of the rune ship, gray looked at the outside scenery through the crystal window of the rune ship. After a long time, he withdrew his eyes.


    Although we have mastered teleportation, it is impossible to teleport directly from chaos city to Leo City, because the distance between the two is too far. Even if the rune ship can match the speed of the fifth level of magic light, it will take more than ten days.


    For such a long distance, it is absolutely impossible to teleport only once. He must teleport for many times along the way, and he was just establishing a teleport transit point.


    The characteristic of teleportation is that he can teleport to the places he has been to and seen. He will establish a teleportation transfer point in his mind by observing the scenery outside at intervals.


    If you want to go to the city of chaos in the future, you can quickly reach the city of chaos through these transit points.


    "The transit point has been established. It''s time to do daily routine¡°


    The rune ship was far away from what Gray had just seen, while gray, who was in the VIP room, grabbed Fahd with one hand and blinked away from the rune ship. When he appeared again, he had appeared in the area he had just seen from the rune ship.


    "Guard for me!"


    At Fahd''s command, gray waved and cut a large open space with a wind blade, and then stood in the middle of the open space.


    KAKA!


    In the void, a long crack appeared. It was a crack with a length of more than 40 meters. The interior was dark, as if it could devour everything.


    But in Gray''s perception, its interior is a very huge space, more than 40 meters long, more than 30 meters wide and more than 20 meters high. It is a huge space with a volume of nearly 30000 cubic meters.


    It was the space that gray opened up with space ability at the beginning. These days, under the instillation of Gray''s blood power, this space has become larger and larger, and now the volume is close to 30000 cubic meters.


    Click!


    The ability to open up space is used, the power of Gray''s blood is rapidly consumed, the crack is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the internal space is rapidly increasing.


    The length of the crack expanded to 50 meters, and the volume of the space expanded to more than 30000 cubic meters. Gray stopped the supply of blood force, and the crack in the void disappeared immediately.


    Although there is still half of the blood force left, he does not intend to use it all in the development of space. Now he has left the chaotic city, and there are Weijia family eyeing around. He must retain enough blood force to deal with emergencies.


    "It should be enough to hold thorns and crocodiles!"


    With a loud bang, the thorn disaster crocodile was called out of the purple ring by gray, and then quickly stuffed into the space opened up by his space ability.


    As he expected, now the space is enough to easily install the thorn disaster crocodile, not like the purple ring, but the thorn disaster crocodile can only be installed by bending its body.


    "The space needs to be expanded. At least more than 100000 cubic meters are enough."


    The realm reached the magic light level. According to the previous situation, it was enough for him to control four disaster level blood beasts. Therefore, the volume of the space must be expanded four times to control the corpses of all disaster level blood beasts.


    "After going back, he began to hunt disaster level blood beasts and supplement the number of four. Unfortunately, even the city of chaos did not buy disaster level blood beasts with corpse control ability and ghost ability."


    Disaster level blood beasts, whether with corpse control ability or ghost ability, are very rare blood beasts, but families that hunt such blood beasts generally digest everything inside the blood beasts, so it is difficult to sell them.


    Therefore, even the largest blood stores in chaos city failed to buy disaster level blood beast blood with corpse control ability and ghost ability.

 Chapter 696

    A few days later, the rune ship docked in the square of Leo city. After saying goodbye to Blanca Mandy, gray took Fahd and Kensha off the rune ship.


    After leaving for more than a month, the three returned to Leo again.


    The Leopold family had already sent a gorgeous carriage to wait in the square. When they saw the three people get off the rune ship, they quickly welcomed the three people into the carriage and carried them to the Leopold family residence.


    On the rune ship deck, Blanca Mandy is dressed in a blue skirt and has a graceful figure. Not far from her, there is an old man with slightly white brown hair and slightly thin figure. He is a strong destroyer of Mandy family.


    Blanca Mandy looked at the old man as she watched the carriage go away.


    "Old clan, the Weijia family is likely to fight against the leopolds. Does the family really not figure out how to help the leopolds?"


    "If you can''t even cope with the Vega family, it shows that the leopolds are not worth making friends with the Mandy family."


    The old man had wise eyes and gentle voice, but his words were extremely cold-blooded, like the survival of a top family. In his opinion, it was like the bloom and disappearance of a fireworks.


    "But gray Leopold has great potential. Even his uncle attaches great importance to it. It''s a pity if the leopolds can''t stop the Vega family and die like this."


    Blanca Mandy frowned and said with some pity.


    "Although the Leopold family is at the bottom, it is a top family after all. Maybe there will be some hidden means, which may not be able to stop the Vega family."


    The old man shook his head.


    "Moreover, if the leopolds really can''t stop the Vega family, it can only be said that his life should be like this. Without a growing genius, it''s nothing."


    Feeling the old man''s resolute attitude, Blanca Mandy sighed in her heart.


    Although she has great power in the family, there are still some people who speak lightly and fail to pay attention to the disputes related to the interests of the top families.


    This is also the reason why she made friends with gray. If she wants to have a voice in the family, she must have power, and this power is not the power of the family, but her own power.


    "Lord gray, in the month you left, the stores under the Leo Porter family made a total profit..."


    The carriage carried gray back to the leopolds. Maxwell, the owner of the leopolds, rushed to gray to report the situation of the leopolds over the past month.


    "Well done!"


    After listening to the other party''s report, gray nodded with satisfaction. He thought that after leaving for more than a month, some people in the Leopold family would take the opportunity to make trouble, but now it doesn''t seem to be.


    The bloody cleansing when taking over the Leopold family was effective. The people who were still alive were afraid of being killed and didn''t dare to have two hearts at all.


    "Send someone to the city of Lenin and find Aubrey!"


    "Yes, I''ll do it now!"


    Maxwell saluted and respectfully left the room. When he came outside, he found that his forehead was covered with sweat and his back had been soaked with sweat.


    He has seen the horror of gray Fergus, especially when he returns after leaving for more than a month, he feels that the other party is even more terrible.


    In front of the other party, he actually felt as small as a mole ant. He didn''t know whether it was an illusion or the other party''s strength increased again in more than a month.


    Soon after, Aubrey, who was recruited by gray, rushed to the leopolds.


    "Lord gray."


    Aubrey saluted gray respectfully.


    "Well, yes, the realm has reached the second level of magic light."


    With the connection of soul, gray easily judged that Aubrey''s realm had been raised to the second level of magic light.


    He is very satisfied with this. Aubrey''s combat power is enhanced. Naturally, he despises it. What he sees is the improvement of the opponent''s realm and the increase of his life.


    The realm is increased by one level, and the life span is enough to increase by one or two hundred years. The other party can work for him as a level 4 medicine refining master for one or two hundred years. Although the other party''s talent is certainly not comparable to master Roman, it may be possible to become a level 5 medicine refining master.


    "Thanks to the blood moon potion given by Lord gray!"


    Aubrey responded respectfully.


    Greavel nodded and said.


    "After coming this time, I will stay in the Leopold family. The Leopold family has prepared a medicine refining room for you. After today, you will take some time every day to teach me how to refine medicine."


    "Lord gray has acquired super memory?"


    As a person resurrected by gray with resurrection ability, Aubrey has absolute loyalty. Gray does not hide his ability. The other party knows that gray has transformation ability.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t use this ability, so I''ll take some free time to learn how to refine medicine."


    "I see. I''ll try my best to teach Lord gray!"


    Said Aubrey respectfully.


    In a room with several long metal tables filled with many crystal utensils and some Rune tools, Aubrey said to gray with a little seriousness.


    "Lord gray, I will now start to demonstrate the refining of first-class magic potion and primary healing potion."


    More than ten days have passed. With the super memory ability given by the super memory ability, gray has fully mastered the properties of basic medicinal materials and the use of refining vessels.


    Seeing Gray''s progress, Aubrey decided to start teaching gray how to refine magic potions. Originally, at first, it should be refined from ordinary potions. However, after seeing Gray''s learning speed, he decided to skip ordinary potions and start from first-class magic potions.


    He took out a full 12 kinds of herbs from the fresh-keeping medicine cabinet. Because they were in the fresh-keeping medicine cabinet, these herbs still remained fresh and tender, just like when they were just picked.


    He first carried out preliminary treatment on 12 kinds of medicinal materials in turn.


    Some herbs only need leaves, but rhizomes are not needed. They need to pick leaves and discard rhizomes. For some herbs, only flowers can be used, and those other than flowers will be picked and discarded


    After processing the twelve herbs and cleaning them three times to ensure that they are completely clean, Aubrey began the next steps.


    Take out a rune furnace driven by magic crystal, turn it on and control the generated flame at a suitable temperature.


    Then put a crystal pot for heating on it, and then add the weighed hemostatic grass leaves.


    Hemostatic herb, gray saw in his book a few days ago, is a magic herb with oval leaves. It is one of the most common magic herbs. It has the effect of hemostasis and accelerating wound recovery. It is artificially cultivated in many families, and it is also the main medicine of healing medicine.


    Although it is not refined into a healing medicine, it also has the effect of hemostasis and accelerating wound recovery, only when it is refined into a healing medicine can this effect be brought into full play.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The leaves of hemostatic grass are very thick and juicy. In the crystal pot, they are melting into green juice at a speed almost visible to the naked eye.


    When all the hemostatic grass leaves melted, Aubrey began to add a second medicine that had been weighed.


    This is a kind of medicinal material with hairy flowers. Gray remembers that this medicinal material is called Puying flower. It is not a magic medicinal material, but just an ordinary medicinal material. However, it is absolutely indispensable because this medicinal material has the characteristics of promoting hair and can completely promote the efficacy of other medicinal materials.


    With the addition of Puying flower, the green liquid made of hemostatic grass leaves seemed to be triggered, sending out a strong fragrance, which shocked the spirit in the nose.


    At this time, Aubrey began to add a third kind of Medicine


    More than ten minutes later, he filtered the green liquid, poured the green liquid into five crystal bottles, sealed Aubrey, and finished refining the primary healing medicine. He looked at gray and asked.


    "Master gray, do you want me to demonstrate it again?"


    Gray shook his head and had the ability of super memory. He could see every detail of the other party clearly. He had completely memorized it in his brain and didn''t need to demonstrate again.


    After reviewing it in his mind, gray went forward and began refining medicine for the first time in his life.


    Take out the medicinal materials, treat and clean them, take out the rune stove, start to control the temperature at an appropriate level, put on the crystal pot, add the leaves of hemostatic grass, and after melting, add Puying flower. After the efficacy of the liquid is stimulated, add


    More than ten minutes later, in a crystal beaker, gray obtained the filtered green liquid.


    Aubrey stepped forward, observed carefully, even tasted it, and said excitedly.


    "Congratulations, Lord gray. You succeeded in refining magic potion for the first time. With your medicine refining talent, Lord gray, you may become a level 6 medicine refining master comparable to master Roman in the future."


    "I only make medicine as a hobby and don''t invest too much time."


    Gray shook his head slightly. He had no intention of focusing on the field of medicine refining.


    Although he succeeded in refining primary healing medicine once, refining medicine seems very simple, but in fact, the field of refining medicine is by no means simple. Even if he has super memory ability, he can''t achieve much if he can''t invest a lot of energy.


    With the full memory ability of super memory ability, he can refine a low-level magic potion after seeing it once, but it is impossible to refine a high-level magic potion with the full memory ability.


    The magic medicine used in high-level magic medicine is usually very old. Although it is the same magic medicine, its efficacy may vary greatly due to different years and growth environment.


    When the efficacy is different, it is obviously impossible to repeat other people''s drug refining steps with full memory ability. If you want to refine successfully, you need to make appropriate adjustments with the strength of the efficacy, which requires experience and the drug feeling formed in the process of repeated times. There is no shortcut.


    Moreover, the most important thing for a pharmacist is not to refine, but to invent and invent his own magic potion. Such a person can be called a pharmacist, and it takes a lot of time to try.

 Chapter 697

    "Blood beast, blood beast!"


    "Quickly, quickly hide, quickly hide in the cellar!"


    Looking at the endless field, five giant birds with a wingspan of more than 20 meters suddenly appeared.


    The villagers working in the fields were frightened by the terrible smell from the five giant birds and fell to the ground. A smell of urine came out.


    Some wild animals in the forest were scared by the smell and ran around into nearby villages, resulting in several people being bitten to death.


    There was a panic in the city. All the residents in the city hid in the basement. The experts in the city stood on the wall, sweating on their foreheads, looking dignified and waiting in a cold heart.


    Judging from the size, it must be five magic light level blood beasts. If five magic light level blood beasts come to their city, it will be a natural disaster for them, a small city that doesn''t even have a strong magic light level.


    The only king level strong man in the city was a very old looking old man. He also stood on the wall. When five magic light level blood beasts flew over the city, he couldn''t help sweating.


    Fortunately, the five demon light level blood beasts didn''t come to their city. They just flew over their city and quickly swept over after sprinkling a piece of pressure.


    "Is that...?"


    As a king level strong man, his eyesight was naturally excellent. After the five giant birds flew over the city, he actually saw several people standing on the backs of the five giant birds.


    This is not a wild magic light level blood beast at all, but a blood beast cultivated by some large families. It is for this reason that the other party did not attack the city. Otherwise, with the bloodthirsty characteristics of blood beasts, their city would be hard to survive.


    "Who are those people who use the magic light level blood beast as a walking tool?"


    He was shocked. The demon light level blood beast was an unimaginable disaster for him and the city. It was a disaster enough to destroy the city. It was such a "disaster" that was actually used as a means of transportation. We can imagine the horror of these people.


    At his level, there are some unimaginable people, but there is no doubt that any of them may have the strength to destroy the city.


    The five giant birds flew all the way, unscrupulously venting their pressure, causing a panic along the way, while the people above the five giant birds were all looking at the people who were frightened and fled by the smell of the giant birds.


    The wind roared past their ears and blew their cloak up. They stood high like gods and trampled everything under their feet.


    As night fell, five giant birds landed in a city with a population of hundreds of thousands, jumped more than 20 people, and entered the residence of the ruling family under the trembling guidance of the ruling family in the city.


    "Second uncle, how long will it take to get to Leo?"


    After a big dinner, Miguel vegan asked a middle-aged man with brown hair.


    "At this rate, it should take another week."


    The brown haired middle-aged thought for a moment and said with a little doting.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a week at most, and your revenge will be repaid!"


    What would you do when a rabbit bit you?


    Kill it to eat meat, and now the Vega family is ready to do so.


    Being "provoked" by the Leopold family, the family at the bottom of the top family, the result of the negotiation of the Weijia family is to kill the family and turn the wealth accumulated by the family into its own.


    "A week?"


    Miguel Vega''s eyes showed expectation.


    "Well, wait, gray Leopold. In another week, you will know the end of offending my Vega family!"


    The loss of the qualification of the test tower is his eternal pain and the place where he hates gray most. Why not challenge others to challenge him, which made him lose the qualification to enter the test tower.


    "At that time, I will press the woman you protect under me and ruthlessly * * in front of you, so that you can die in despair and regret!"


    The thought of who was next to gray Leopold, the woman who looked like Blanca Mandy and had the same perfect figure, made his heart burn.


    A few days later, the Leo Porter family''s medicine room.


    In the crystal pot, the liquid medicine is bubbling slightly. One kind of medicinal materials are put into the crystal pot by gray in turn. The timing is extremely accurate, as if he had been in contact with a herbalist who has been refining medicine for decades.


    Finally, thirty-three kinds of medicinal materials were added to the crystal pot, and then the second level magic potion Tu Dun potion was successfully refined.


    The reason why he was able to grasp the opportunity very accurately was that he completely recorded all the details of Aubrey''s refining in his mind and copied the steps completely.


    "Congratulations, young master gray. You can refine the second level magic potion!"


    Aubrey congratulated. He became a second-class herbalist in just over half a month. He really felt the horror of Gray''s talent for refining medicine.


    "Don''t compliment me. This should be the limit I can reach in a short time. If I go up, I can''t reach it in a short time."


    Gray shook his head. He had a clear mind and was not blinded by success.


    In fact, since the second level magic potion, the properties of magic herbs have been different. Refining this Tu Dun potion, even if you have seen Aubrey refining, still failed twice to succeed.


    He knows that this should be the limit he can reach in a short time with his super memory ability. Later, it will not be achieved in a short time with his super memory ability, which requires the accumulation of experience.


    With his super memory ability, he can only take some detours less. He can''t achieve rapid improvement like now. No field is simple. Even with super talent and no long-term efforts, he can''t achieve great achievements.


    This is true in the field of medicine refining, as well as in the field of cultivation. Even if he has transformation ability, it is difficult to reach the peak without persistent efforts, which is why he defined medicine refining as a "hobby" from the beginning.


    His main energy is always in the field of cultivation. As for refining medicine, it is just a hobby, or even just an auxiliary means of cultivation.


    After a long time of refining medicine, his spirit became slightly tired. Gray left the refining room and came to the garden.


    In the garden, hundreds of flowers are in full bloom, including red, white, purple, trumpet shaped and lotus shaped... All of them are extremely beautiful in different colors and shapes.


    The beautiful scenery in front of him and the strong fragrance of flowers made gray feel refreshed. He walked into the pavilion and lay on a recliner.


    "Kenza, send me a juice with ice!"


    She gave orders to Kensha in her head. Soon after, Kensha came with iced juice and a plate of cakes.


    Anyone who is resurrected by his resurrection ability can communicate directly in his brain, which is as convenient as carrying a walkie talkie.


    The only pity is that the distance is really limited. If the distance can be unlimited, the role will become great. Just send the resurrected people to all parts of the original world, and you can know what happened in all parts of the original world as soon as possible.


    Although the original world also has "magic writing machine", which can transmit text messages from a long distance, it seems to be very difficult to make, and the cost is very expensive. Only the temple forces can master the making method.


    The Leopold family has such a magic tattoo machine, which was given by the chaos temple after the Leopold family became the top family. It can receive and transmit messages to the chaos temple.


    "Master gray, the news just came from the hunting team. The second disaster monster has been found!"


    Kenza came forward and massaged gray as she said.


    "Yes."


    Gray responded to Kensha''s words with a nasal sound from the middle of his nose.


    After returning to the Leopold family, he ordered the hunting team of the Leopold family to pay attention to the traces of disaster level blood animals and prepare to hunt disaster level blood animals in the taboo forest in the future to supplement the number of corpses.


    In addition, he also asked the hunting team of the Leopold family to find disaster level blood beasts with corpse control ability and ghost ability, but they couldn''t find them.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Suddenly, the rapid bell rang, very loud, harsh and sharp, far away, and people in the whole city could hear it.


    Kenza looked surprised, and gray sprang up from the cane chair and frowned at the sky.


    The sky is blue, and white clouds float by from time to time.


    But at this time, a huge hemispherical barrier has appeared above the sky, just like a huge pot cover, covering the whole Leo city. It is obvious that the defense barrier of Leo city has been activated.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray asked Fahd in his head and got Fahd''s response immediately.


    "Lord gray, the Vega family is coming!"


    "Finally?"


    Hearing Fahd''s answer, Gray''s mouth showed a sneer.


    In the city of chaos, it had been seen that the Vega family had a sign of shooting at the leopolds, and now, the other party finally came.


    "You go to the basement and hide!"


    After giving orders to Kensha, gray quickly plundered to the wall. Soon, he climbed the wall. At this time, many experts of the Leopold family had stood on the wall, including Fahd.


    Outside the city wall, five giant birds with a wingspan of more than 20 meters hovered in the sky. On top of them stood a man with a strong breath. The strong threat spread down and swept the city recklessly.


    They looked down at the city and gray and others on the wall with pride and disdain.


    Among them, the breath from three people was extremely terrible, and they pressed down like an extremely huge mountain. Many people were overwhelmed by the powerful breath and burst into cold sweat.


    Such a terrible breath must be the destroyer!

 Chapter 698

    "Three destroyers!"


    Maxwell, the leader of the Leopold family, broke out a cold sweat on his forehead. Judging from the pressure, there are at least three destruction level strong men among these people. Besides these three destruction level strong men, the breath of others is also extremely terrible. Almost everyone''s breath is not weaker than the magic light.


    "How could the leopolds provoke such a terrible enemy?"


    The top echelons of the auport family are terrified. There is no doubt that the power of the destroyer must be the top echelon, and three destroyers, even among the top echelons, may be enough to rank in the middle.


    "Is it...?"


    The top leaders of the aoporter family looked at gray and Fahd. Shortly after they returned from the chaotic city, such a powerful enemy attacked them, so that they could not help suspecting that the enemy was attracted by them.


    The five giant birds fell to the height as high as the city wall, and the people above were clearly visible. Even if there were high-level officials of the Leopold family, they were surprised to see the people above the five giant birds.


    "The Weijia family is a member of the Weijia family!"


    As the top leaders of the Leopold family, they sometimes come into contact with the top leaders of other top families. Although they don''t recognize them completely, it is certain that several of them are from the Vega family.


    "Why, don''t you even have the courage to come out and see? Aren''t you crazy in the city of chaos?"


    On a giant bird closest to the city wall, there was a tall and thin old man, Felipe, the destructive strong man of the Vega family who had seen in the city of chaos. He looked at Fahd behind the defense barrier with a mockery on his face.


    "Crazy in the city of chaos? Lord Fahd, what''s the matter? How can it provoke the Vega family?"


    The top of the Leopold family looked at Fahd and asked, with obvious dissatisfaction in his voice.


    Fahd led the leopolds to submit to gray, which has made them very dissatisfied. Now they have provoked such great enemies as the Vega family, which immediately let all the dissatisfaction accumulated in their hearts out.


    "Today I''d like to see what capital you have in the Leo Porter family, and how dare you provoke my Vega family!"


    Looking with great interest at the already struggling leopolds, Felipe released his pressure and continued.


    "Provoking the Vega family? Lord Fahd, is this true? You provoked the Vega family in the city of chaos?"


    "Lord Fahd, you''re too thoughtless. You''ll ruin the leopolds!"


    ¡­¡­


    The top leaders of the Leopold family spoke to each other, and their voices were full of criticism of Fahd.


    "Felipe, invade my Leopold family''s territory. What do you want the Vega family to do?"


    In the face of many censure voices, Fahd frowned and glanced back coldly. The dignity accumulated in the past immediately deterred these people. Then he looked at the tall and thin old man Felipe and scolded him.


    "What do you want to do? Isn''t that obvious?"


    Felipe had a sneer on his face.


    "No one can provoke the Vega family without paying the price. Today is to make you pay the price of the Leopold family."


    "Let me pay the price for the leopolds? Your Vickers think too much of themselves."


    Fahd''s face showed a trace of disdain.


    "Arrogance, up to now, I dare to be so arrogant. I thought Felipe exaggerated, but now I don''t seem to have wronged you at all!"


    The disdain in Fahd''s voice completely angered the Vega family. In the Vega family, an old woman with silver hair snorted coldly. She was another of the three strong destroyers who exuded the breath of destruction.


    "Fahd, give you a chance to give all the wealth of the Leopold family and take the initiative to decide in front of us, and my Weijia family will let you go of the rest of the Leopold family!"


    An old man with a slight hunchback also hummed coldly. He is the oldest and most powerful of the three strong destroyers in the Weijia family.


    "Grandpa, and gray Leopold, gray Leopold must also cut himself!"


    Miguel Vega hurried to hear that there was no gray among the people who had decided to commit suicide. At this time, his eyes had been staring at gray bitterly.


    "You are Greg Leopold who robbed the qualification of the test tower of the children of my Vega family? The qualification of the test tower of the children of my Vega family is not so easy to rob. You can judge yourself!"


    The hunchback saw Gray along Miguel Vega''s eyes, with a cold way in his eyes.


    "He robbed the qualification of the test tower of the children of the Vega family? Is he the culprit?"


    "It must be him. It must be he who angered the Vega family!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the top leaders of the Leopold family stared at gray with anger in their eyes. They can only dare to be angry but dare not speak in view of Gray''s strength and punishment. But now, in the face of the threat of the Vega family, they broke out completely. After all, they don''t know whether they are still alive or not.


    "Shut up!"


    Gray scolded and stopped the whispers. After all, he oppressed and surrendered by force, not by resurrection ability. He can still control it at ordinary times, but it''s easy to bite back at the critical moment.


    But there''s no way. It''s too wasteful to use the resurrection ability on such a guy. It''s not worth wasting the resurrection quota at all.


    Relying on his strong strength and the "means" of the last cleaning, he temporarily deterred the senior management of the Leopold family. Gray looked at the hunchback old man and said calmly.


    "One thing I must correct is that the qualification of the test tower does not belong to the Weijia family from beginning to end. It is impossible to rob the children of the Weijia family of the qualification of the test tower."


    "I can be so calm in the face. I really deserve to be the one who can grab the qualification of the test tower."


    The hunchback old man looked at gray with interest, but he was determined to kill gray. He had a strong cultivation talent and such a mind. If he didn''t die, it would be a great threat to the Weijia family in the future.


    "But genius is easy to die early. I think you are the type that is easy to die early!"


    "No, I don''t think I''m the type of early death, but you. Your life should be close to the limit. I''m afraid it''s not far from death."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Hum -"


    The hunchback old man''s eyes were as cold as a blade staring at gray.


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I really think there is a defense barrier. What can I do about you?"


    The terrible pressure came from the hunchback old man and pressed against gray like an ocean. However, it did not have the expected effect. Facing the pressure like an ocean, gray stood still on the wall and was not affected by the pressure.


    As early as when he fought Fahd, Gray was not afraid of the threat of destruction. Moreover, his state has improved, and he has reached the third level of magic light, and his resistance to the threat is stronger.


    Seeing that gray was not affected at all under the pressure, the hunchback old man showed an angry look on his face. With a wave, the red flame was like a rainbow falling from the sky and hit the city defense barrier in front of gray.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, although the defense barrier of the attacked city was not broken, there was a severe earthquake, stirring up a ripple, and the whole city shook slightly.


    Some city residents who climbed to the roof worried about watching were suddenly startled and hurried down the roof to hide in the basement.


    "Let''s fight together and break this defense barrier!"


    The hunchback old man gave orders to the old woman and the tall and thin old man. The old woman and the tall and thin old man nodded and then shot together.


    The old woman condensed huge ice sharp blades one after another in the air to attack the city defense barrier, while the tall and thin old man turned red flame into a giant gun with a length of tens of meters and crashed into the city defense barrier.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    White and red light continuously bloomed on the defense barrier of the city, just like white and red fireworks. Not only the three destructive giants of the Vega family, but also others joined the attack.


    The violent vibration continued, the whole city was shaking violently, large tiles were falling on the roof of some houses, and some old houses collapsed on the spot.


    However, after all, it is the core city of the top family and the most important place of the top family. When it was built, the top Rune masters were invited to help arrange the rune array at any cost. Even in the face of the attack of three destruction level strong men and many magic light level strong men, the defense barrier still showed no sign of breaking.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that it was futile to continue the attack, the hunchback old man waved to stop the people, and then looked at gray and others on the city wall.


    "The rune array of this city should be the masterpiece of a top Rune master? You Leo Porter family can afford the cost, but now that the city is blocked, how long can the stored materials last for such a city with a population of millions?"


    Hearing his words, the top leaders of the Leopold family who saw that the defense barrier successfully blocked the attack of the Vega family were overwhelmed. What the other party said was the truth. The population of Elio city and the materials stored could only last for a month or two at most.


    "Three destruction level and more than 20 magic light level attacks are difficult to break, and the defense is pretty good."


    For the Leopold family''s base camp, no, it should be called his base camp now. Gray was satisfied with the defense. Gray sneered and said something that didn''t mean much to the people of the Leopold family.


    "I don''t know how long I can persist, but I''m sure it will last longer than you!"


    He looked at Fahd, who understood that he had the highest control of the rune array of the city. He immediately created a hole enough for one person to pass through on the defense barrier of the city wall. Gray jumped down from the hole, and he followed him. They quickly appeared outside the city.


    "How dare you... Come out?"


    Seeing the two people outside the city, I was ready to garrison outside the city and cut off the supply of resources in Leo city. The Weijia family, who was trapped in Leo City, was stunned, and then looked at them like an idiot.


    If you stay in the city, you can still rely on the resources in the city for a month or two, or even concentrate the resources, regardless of the life and death of ordinary people, it will not be a problem to persist for a few years.


    But they didn''t want to go out of the city. With their strength, facing them with three destruction level strong men and more than 20 magic light level strong men, it was almost like looking for death.

 Chapter 699

    "How dare you... Come out?!"


    Felipe looked at gray and them in disbelief. They walked out of the city. Instead, he was a little suspicious and didn''t understand what their idea was.


    Looking around, he was worried about whether there would be an ambush nearby. Would it be a trap set by the Leopold family and other top families to ambush the Vega family.


    "Watch out!"


    Jerome, the hunchback old man, was equally vigilant. While observing his surroundings, he reminded the public.


    For a moment, everyone in the Weijia family could not help being nervous and alert, and their eyes swept back and forth around. Any disturbance would cause them to be highly nervous.


    Rustle¡ª¡ª


    The breeze blew through a dense bush, and the leaves of the Bush made a rustling sound. A strong man of magic light level immediately swept out a red flame because he was nervous.


    The original bushes turned into ashes in an instant, and even the ground melted into a magma lake, but there was no one. The red magma Lake seemed to be an open mouth, laughing at the excessive tension of the Weijia family.


    Gray looked at the powerful man of the magic light level of the Vega family with a slight upturned corner of his mouth. What is grass and wood all soldiers? This is probably it.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m sure there''s no ambush."


    He said sincerely, but no matter how he heard it, it seemed to be mocking. The strong demon light of the Weijia family was so angry that his face was red and his fist was pinched.


    "There was no ambush!"


    Naturally, they wouldn''t believe Gray''s words. There was another burst of vigilance. The hunchback old Jerome, the silver haired old woman qiaozina and the tall and thin old Felipe made eye contact and finally determined that there was no ambush.


    "There are only two of them. There are no ambushes around."


    Said the hunchbacked old Jerome with a soft cough.


    Hearing the hunchback old Jerome say so, the rest of the Vega family were relieved, but the strong magic light just now was furious and stared at gray angrily.


    "If you want to die, you dare to fool us!"


    His face was hot, full of shame and anger. With a foot in the void, he left from the back of the giant bird and quickly jumped at gray.


    He held a war knife, which was wrapped with red flame, turned into a huge knife several meters long, and cleaved down with terrible high temperature.


    Fahd''s hand was in the shape of a hand knife, and he cut into the air with a knife. The red flame rolled like a wave to the strong magic light attacking gray.


    "You''d better worry about yourself first!"


    A cold air spread, and the red flame like the waves disappeared in an instant. Jerome, the hunchback old man, stopped Fahd in front of him and stopped Fahd''s way.


    At the same time, the silver haired old woman qiaozina and the tall and thin old man Felipe also appeared on Fahd''s side and back respectively, vaguely surrounding Fahd.


    If a destroyer escapes, it is very troublesome to hide in the dark and do damage, so he must kill the other party here and never let the other party escape.


    "A magic light dares to shoot at gray Fergus. It underestimates gray Fergus. The Weijia family doesn''t understand the horror of gray Fergus at all."


    Seeing that the Weijia family actually allowed a magic light to attack gray, a woman in the Leopold family who looked more than thirty or forty years old did not look good at shaking her head above the city wall.


    She was one of the people who went to the listed family. She had seen the means of gray Fergus, not to mention that a disaster level blood beast controlled the corpse. Gray Fergus''s own strength was enough to easily kill the magic light.


    "The Vega family really underestimated gray Fergus!"


    Maxwell, the leader of the Leopold family, also shook his head. He is also a person who has seen Gray''s means, especially the means that makes people old and dead. Even now, he still feels creepy when he thinks of it.


    "Do you think they have a chance?"


    Asked the woman who seemed to be in her thirties and forties.


    "It should be impossible. Although gray Fergus has the hidden means of disaster level blood beast controlling corpses, even if disaster level blood beast controlling corpses is included, there are only two destruction level combat forces, but the other party has three destruction levels and many magic lights."


    Maxwell shook his head and was not optimistic about the battle. He had made up his mind. If they lost, he would close the city until the Vega family left.


    The Weijia family can''t stay here for too long and is bound to leave. As for the materials in the city, it can only last for more than a month. The solution is very simple. Concentrate the materials and give priority to the Leopold family.


    As for the starvation of ordinary residents in the city, compared with their own lives, this loss is completely acceptable.


    Shua!


    The red giant knife fell from the sky, like a meteor falling from the sky to gray. The strong man of the magic light level of the Weijia family showed a grimace on his face. Only the other party''s blood can wash away the shame just now.


    The giant knife is getting closer and closer to gray, but gray seems to be scared and silly and doesn''t avoid. The strong man of the magic light level of the Weijia family sneers that the other party can obtain the qualification of the test tower. He thought he should have some strength, but now it seems that''s all.


    Boom!


    The giant knife was less than a few meters away from gray, but at that moment, a silver gray Giant Claw suddenly appeared from the empty void, like a room, shooting at the giant knife and the strong magic light level of the Vega family after the giant knife.


    Pooh!


    This is a terrible claw, which seems to be able to tear the void. The huge red flame blade was broken in an instant, and the strong man of the magic light level of the Weijia family was photographed before he had time to avoid.


    Under the terrible force with destructive power, the whole person was directly blown to pieces, blood, flesh, bone residue splashed, and even a complete place could not be found.


    The first demon light level strong man in the Vega family died!


    "Harvey -"


    In the Weijia family, some people who were close to the strong man of the magic light level issued a cry of grief. It happened so suddenly that they even had no time to rescue them.


    "Disaster level blood beast...!"


    Someone looked at the owner of the giant claw with horror on his face.


    The whole body is full of silver gray, with a body length of more than 40 meters. The huge body is like a Silver Hill, which is definitely a disaster level blood beast.


    "Didn''t you say there was no ambush? How could it suddenly appear?"


    Some people were surprised and looked around with vigilance and nervousness, afraid of other ambushes.


    "This should be a disaster level blood beast control corpse. He should have put it in the space items just now, so it was not found by the three adults."


    Someone was quite calm, his face was afraid of guessing.


    "No, come on, come on, it''s jumping!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted in horror and hurriedly commanded the giant bird to fly high, while others simply jumped away from the giant bird in a cold sweat and fled to the side. Except for the three strong destroyers in the Weijia family, they were all frightened and flustered.


    I saw the huge body of the thorn disaster crocodile soaring up and approaching them quickly.


    After slapping the demon light level strong man, the thorn disaster crocodile jumped suddenly, and its huge body jumped up and jumped at the five giant birds.


    The five giant birds are now only a few tens of meters high at the top of the city wall. With the power of thorns and crocodiles, they can jump easily.


    Pooh!


    Four giant birds fled in panic, but there was still one giant bird that couldn''t escape. The giant bird and the three magic light level strong men on the giant bird were splashed with blood and flesh by this claw and couldn''t find a complete place.


    It was too late to grieve for the three lost companions. After landing, the thorn disaster crocodile suddenly fluttered and fluttered to the remaining four giant birds in the air. Immediately, another giant bird was covered under its claws.


    Seeing that the giant bird and even the people on the giant bird will be slapped to death like the giant bird and the people on the giant bird just now, just at this time.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The silver haired old woman qiaoqina rushed, accompanied by countless huge ice blades, whistling and hitting the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    But what came out was not the sound of flesh and blood being pierced, but the brittle sound of metal.


    The thorn disaster crocodile is a disaster level blood beast that is good at defense. After alloying, the defense is even more terror enhanced. It can''t be hurt by the general destruction level at all.


    However, under the impact, the body of the thorn disaster crocodile in the air did not deviate slightly, and the giant bird that had been covered under its claws escaped.


    "Damn it, how could he have such a means?"


    On the giant bird just now, one of them was Miguel Vega. He narrowly escaped death. His face was pale, frightened and unbelievable.


    Greg Leopold still had such means. He almost died under the other party''s terrorist means. He came for revenge, but he almost died in the other party''s hands again.


    "This is the hidden card of the Leopold family?"


    Qiao Qina, an old woman with silver hair, looked at the thorns and crocodiles with a blue face. She was careless for a moment. She broke four magic light soldiers and killed a flying war animal, which made her face very ugly.


    The Leopold family is the bottom family among the top families. It hasn''t been too long to become the top family. There is almost no inside information. Originally, I thought it would be easy to collapse with the strength of the Vega family, but I didn''t expect that the other party had not been damaged, and my side lost several people first.


    "I''ll stop this thorn disaster crocodile, and you can fight him together!"


    With a flash of body shape, the silver haired old woman qiaoqina jumped at the thorn disaster crocodile, waved a transparent ice sword in her hand, and suddenly a huge ice blade cleaved at the thorn disaster crocodile.


    At the command of the silver haired old woman qiaozina, the rest of the Vega family couldn''t help looking at gray.


    Among them, the brown haired middle-aged man''s eyes shrouded gray with Sen Han and said hello to the rest of the Vega family.


    "Let''s do it together. Don''t give him a chance to breathe!"


    Suddenly, a magic light warrior of Weijia family jumped at gray from all directions.


    Even the four giant birds in the sky stretched out their huge claws and grabbed gray. For a moment, gray fell into the siege of more than 20 magic light warriors.

 Chapter 700

    "Grey Leopold, die!"


    On one of the giant birds, Miguel Vega smiled coldly and stared at gray coldly.


    At this moment, he could not consider the idea of revenge on the woman in front of gray Leopold. Gray Leopold was too dangerous and must be killed as soon as possible.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    One attack after another attacked gray, with a red flame, a sharp wind blade, a sharp blade made of metal, and a huge shadow tentacle


    The sky covered the sun and the earth. Even the sunshine in the sky was temporarily covered, completely submerged Gray''s area, blocked all Gray''s escape routes, and made gray have no escape.


    "More than 20 magic light warriors shot at me at the same time. The treatment is really..."


    Looking at the overwhelming attack, Gray''s mouth tilted slightly. The next moment, from in front of him, there was an endless stream of dark green fog, which turned into a towering angry wave and swept up into the sky.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Under the dark green fog, the hot flame dissipated in an instant as if splashed by extremely cold water. The sharp blade made of metal ability decayed quickly as if it encountered strong acid and turned into liquid, and the huge shadow tentacles were melting rapidly


    In an instant, all the attacks on gray dissipated like fireworks under the dark green fog.


    Not only that, the dark green fog kept churning up, sweeping the masters of these attacks.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    A giant bird was wrapped in dark green fog and screamed bitterly. Its hair, blood and flesh disappeared quickly. Even its bones were melting, and finally turned into a pool of liquid.


    "Ah --"


    An old man was wrapped in dark green fog. He just had time to scream and turned into a pool of liquid.


    "No, no..."


    A middle-aged woman''s feet were wrapped by dark green fog, and dark green fog spread to her whole body along her feet.


    She screamed in horror and struggled in despair, but she still couldn''t escape the fate of death. The whole person turned into a pool of liquid. Only the short sword in her hand was still intact and plunged into the ground with a puff.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, two giant birds and five magic light warriors died under the dark green fog.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could he be... So strong?"


    Far back, Miguel Vega was full of horror and shock.


    One of the two dead giant birds was the one he rode. At the critical moment, if the brown haired middle-aged saved him and ran away with him, he might have turned into a pool of acid.


    "Is it some kind of... Inheritance weapon?"


    Brown hair, cold sweat on the middle-aged forehead, a dignified face.


    The strength shown by the other party just now has definitely reached the level of destruction, and the other party''s age should not have this strength, so he has to doubt that the other party has an inheritance weapon.


    The only thing that puzzled him was that he didn''t see the other party use weapons. He suspected that the other party''s inheritance weapons were some kind of wearing magic weapons.


    "Damn it, he actually has inherited weapons. We can''t be opponents at all. Only three adults shot in person!"


    At a distance, other magic light warriors were also palpitating and frightened.


    The moment just now was the speed of life and death. They saw their companions die miserably under the dark green fog. They were just about to follow in the footsteps of those companions. The fear was nameless. Up to now, they still felt cold in their back. When they touched back, they suddenly found that their back had been soaked with sweat.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a loud noise sounded, the ground shook violently, and a figure flew out and hit the ground, creating a huge pit on the ground.


    The huge crack spreads around with the pit as the center, just like a huge spider web.


    When they looked, they immediately saw the silver haired old woman Qiao Qina lying in the pit, with injuries on her body and slight bleeding at the corners of her mouth. She obviously suffered a loss in the battle with the thorn disaster crocodile.


    "How could it be that Lord qiaozina is not the opponent of the thorn disaster crocodile?"


    Seeing that the silver haired old woman qiaoqina was injured, the people of the Weijia family who narrowly escaped were suddenly cold in their hearts and stunned in their eyes.


    Generally speaking, fighting in the same realm will generally be dominated by humans. After all, blood beasts can only fight with their own body and ability. In addition to their body and ability, humans can also use weapons and increase their combat power through weapons. Some of them with blood talent can increase their combat power through blood.


    But in the case of one-on-one, Qiao Zina, one of the three strong destroyers of the Vega family, was at a disadvantage. The thorn disaster crocodile was not injured, but she was injured.


    "The thorn disaster crocodile can''t have such strong defense, metallization ability, or even alloying ability!!!"


    Embarrassed, she got up and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. Qiao Zina looked at the thorn disaster crocodile with a dignified face, especially the silver gray color on the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Her attack was of no use to the bramble disaster crocodile. She couldn''t even cause a little injury. On the contrary, the bramble disaster crocodile jumped in front of her against her attack, and pulled his tail on her body to hurt her.


    The defense of the thorn disaster crocodile is obviously abnormal. The inheritance level magic weapon of the Leopold family can not only control the corpse of the disaster level blood beast, but also give the metallization ability of the disaster level blood beast. This is definitely an extremely powerful inheritance level magic weapon even among the inheritance level magic weapons.


    Looking at the rest of the Weijia family, her face became ugly. Unexpectedly, five more magic light soldiers were killed.


    While the Weijia family was attacked by the dark green fog, although she saw it, she was entangled by thorns and crocodiles, which was extremely dangerous. Naturally, she had no time to save her.


    "In addition to the inheritance level magic weapons that can control disaster level blood beast corpses, there may also be an inheritance level magic weapon. How can the Leopold family master so many inheritance level magic weapons?"


    Shocked at the same time, her face was suspicious.


    Even the Vega family only has one inheritance weapon, but the Leopold family now has two, plus the one in Fahd, that is to say, the Leopold family has three inheritance magic weapons.


    Such details make her hard to believe. Compared with the Leopold family, the Vega family is more like the bottom family among the top families.


    "Three magic weapons?!"


    On the other side of the battle, the hunchback old man Jerome and the thin old man Felipe were naturally aware of it. Both of them were livid.


    First, a disaster level blood beast came out to control the corpse, and then a magic weapon of inheritance level. I thought I could easily win the Leopold family. I didn''t expect that changes would happen again and again.


    "Felipe, you deal with the boy!"


    Jerome, the hunchback old man, said to Felipe, the tall and thin old man. The latter nodded slightly, flashed and quickly approached gray from behind gray.


    "Why, don''t you worry at all?"


    Seeing that Fahd had no intention of intercepting Felipe, Jerome, the hunchback old man who had been ready to stop Fahd, asked with a little doubt.


    Fahd''s clothes were ragged. Facing the joint efforts of the hunchback old Jerome and the thin old Felipe, he was at a disadvantage and was attacked by the two people many times. However, gray had already given him alloying defense, and he was not hurt except embarrassed.


    Hearing the inquiry of the hunchback old Jerome, his face showed a sneer.


    "Worry? You''d better worry about him¡°


    Although he can''t fully understand Gray''s strength, he still knows some. Naturally, he won''t worry.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The thorn disaster crocodile quickly pounced on the silver haired old woman qiaoqina, and photographed the silver haired old woman qiaoqina with a huge claw big enough to have a room. The silver haired old woman qiaoqina dodged away, and then suddenly inserted her sword into the ground.


    KAKA!


    A large amount of cold ice suddenly appeared, and the surrounding ground was covered with cold ice. The thorn disaster crocodile close to her immediately climbed over the cold ice. The cold ice attached to the thorn disaster crocodile and bound the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Although the thorn disaster crocodile is struggling violently and the cold ice is constantly broken, the sword inserted by the silver haired old woman Qiao Zina into the earth is also continuously inputting the cold air. The thorn disaster crocodile is attached to the cold ice again in other places. For a moment, she is in a stalemate with the thorn disaster crocodile.


    "Now!"


    Cried the silver haired old woman qiaozina, and with her cry, the thin old man Felipe rushed out, and the huge red flame vortex wrapped around the gun attacked Gray''s back.


    She noticed the tall and thin old man Felipe coming, so she temporarily trapped the thorn disaster crocodile with the cold ice ability, creating an opportunity for the tall and thin old man Felipe to attack and kill gray.


    Prick¡ª¡ª


    With the roar of terror, a huge red flame vortex attacked gray from behind.


    Felipe, the tall and thin old man, had long felt the distance less than 100 meters from Gray''s back. After breaking his hand, he immediately crossed the distance less than 100 meters.


    At that moment, all the fighting sounds were quiet, and only the sound of the red flame vortex stabbing Gray''s back sounded sharply.


    "You really look up to me. A destroyer attacked me!"


    Just as the huge red flame vortex was about to hit Gray''s back, gray turned and looked at the thin old man Felipe with a slight irony on his face.


    Felipe, the tall and thin old man, was slightly surprised and felt puzzled in his heart, but the spear stabbed down without hesitation.


    Awning!


    With a loud noise, countless flames scattered.


    The red flame whirlpool hit an invisible barrier less than one meter away from gray. It was difficult to enter any further. Finally, it burst into countless fine flames.


    It was only less than one meter away from gray, but it was like a natural moat. The flame was raging, but gray was not damaged at all. He still looked at the tall and thin old man Felipe with a light mockery on his face.

 Chapter 701

    "Unharmed... A devastating blow?!"


    "How could he be... So strong?"


    "Monster, what a monster!"


    Seeing the tall and thin old man Felipe attacking gray from behind, the Weijia family members with many casualties couldn''t help looking excited and looking forward to gray being burned to ashes by the fire.


    But the result was completely contrary to what they expected. The powerful red flame vortex reaching the destruction level was blocked by an invisible barrier, which could not hurt gray Leopold at all, and the other party blocked the destruction level without damage.


    This was something they had never thought of before. Originally, they thought that even if the other party could survive, they would be seriously injured. However, they did not expect that they not only survived, but also blocked the attack with an unimaginable means.


    "What is your... Ability?"


    There was a strong anti shock force from the long gun. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t penetrate. The tall and thin old man Felipe looked at gray not far away.


    The bad in my heart was confirmed. After the full attack of magic weapons, I couldn''t even get close to the other party. Obviously, there was nothing ahead, but the attack was like hitting a thick wall watered with alloy, which was difficult to enter.


    He has never seen such an ability.


    Gray didn''t answer, but looked at him coldly. He had a strong sense of crisis in his heart and retreated back conditionally.


    Awning!


    With a dull noise, he couldn''t help humming. He stepped back and bumped into an invisible barrier, and his body suddenly staggered.


    "No!"


    The sense of crisis in his heart was stronger, and he rushed to the left quickly.


    Awning!


    He hit an invisible barrier again.


    His hair stood upright. He quickly soared into the air, but he was still blocked by an invisible barrier. It seemed that there were invisible barriers around him, and he seemed to be locked in an invisible cage.


    With Gray''s vision, we will find that one invisible barrier after another appears in front of Felipe, blocking Felipe''s way, and finally forming a closed cuboid space to lock Felipe up.


    "What is it? You''re not gray Leopold. Who are you...?"


    His face was pale, and the tall and thin old man Felipe felt that the other party was not using inheritance weapons, but more like his own ability.


    However, with the inside information of the Leopold family, he could not have the ability to cultivate such powerful children. He had deep doubts about the identity of the children of the other Leopold family.


    "No, I''m gray Leopold, but I''m gray Fergus, too."


    Said in a voice so small that only the tall and thin old man Felipe could hear. Gray looked at the tall and thin old man Felipe who was locked in the closed space and was very satisfied with the attempt just now.


    The spatial rule ability he obtained has not found the derivative ability of attack type for the time being, but the spatial rule ability is a rule level ability after all, which is naturally higher than the general ability and mixed ability.


    Even if the derivative ability of attack type is not found for the time being, a little flexibility is enough to become an extremely powerful means.


    As it is now, it is easy to trap a destructive strong man in a closed space, just like a caged bird.


    "Felipe..."


    Seeing that Felipe, who attacked gray secretly, was controlled by gray by some special means, the silver haired old woman qiaozina showed concern, pulled out the sword inserted into the ground, and was ready to rush here to break the cage from the outside and rescue Felipe.


    However, as she pulled out the sword inserted into the ground, the cold that spread to the thorn disaster crocodile suddenly disappeared. The thorn disaster crocodile suddenly struggled, broke free all the ice bound on her, and the thick giant tail roared towards her.


    Dang!


    She resisted the attack with a horizontal sword, but she was also entangled by thorns and crocodiles and fell into a fierce battle. It was difficult to get away in a short time.


    KAKA!


    Glancing at Qiao Zina, a silver haired old woman entangled by thorns and crocodiles, gray looked back at Felipe, a tall and thin old man, and suddenly held his left hand falsely.


    Then, in his vision, the cuboid invisible to others was shrinking rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it had shrunk to the size of the coffin. The tall and thin old man, Felipe was locked in the space the size of the coffin.


    He felt that if he continued to narrow the space, he might squeeze the tall and thin old Felipe into a pool of meat mud, but it was obviously not in his interest to let the bones of a destructive strong man disappear.


    He pulled out his sword, which was twined with dark green light. He stabbed it at the heart of the tall and thin old man Felipe.


    "No..."


    When the space became only the size of a coffin, Felipe, a tall and thin old man, was full of panic. When he saw the long dark green sword, he screamed in despair.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The space barrier was pierced. No, it should be the moment when the sword stabbed. Under Gray''s control, there was a hole whose size only allowed the sword to pass through.


    Through the space barrier, the dark green long sword pierced the heart of the tall and thin old man Felipe, and severely pierced the heart of the tall and thin old man Felipe.


    When the space barrier was lifted, the tall and thin old man Felipe fell down with a bleeding corner of his mouth, his eyes turned slightly, and the blood gushed out of his heart like a spring.


    Finally, accompanied by a spasm, Felipe''s body stopped struggling, but his eyes stared round, showing his reluctance at the moment of death.


    "Lord Felipe is dead?!"


    All the people who escaped from the Weijia family just now under Gray''s attack were dull faced. Some couldn''t believe what they saw. Lord Felipe, one of the three strongest members of the Weijia family and with the level of destruction, died.


    And died in the hands of a young man who was too young. As a result, they could not believe it and were unwilling to believe it.


    "Gray Leopold killed Lord Felipe?!"


    Miguel Vega was completely shocked by what he saw. Lord Felipe was killed, and it was gray Leopold who had fought with him.


    Because of fear, his body trembled involuntarily. Even Lord Felipe in the realm of destruction was killed by the other party. What would he do?


    With his gratitude and resentment with the other party, the other party could never spare him. He wanted to turn around and run away, but his body trembled uncontrollably and couldn''t make it with any strength.


    "He''s getting stronger!"


    "The growth of strength is so fast. No wonder Lord Fahd would have ruled out all opinions and took the Leopold family to him!"


    On the wall, it seemed that the middle-aged woman in her thirties and forties looked at each other with a deep shock in her eyes.


    At the beginning, the main reason why gray Fergus was able to defeat Lord Fahd was that the disaster level blood beast controlled the corpse, and its own combat power should not reach the destruction level.


    But now, the other party''s combat power has definitely reached the destruction level, and it is not the ordinary destruction level. After all, the other party can easily kill a destruction level strong man.


    The other party''s growth rate makes them feel frightened. I''m afraid the son of the temple of chaos may not be better than the other party.


    "Felipe is dead?!"


    The silver haired old woman qiaoqina has been in a fierce battle with the thorn disaster crocodile, but she still doesn''t forget to pay attention to the direction of gray and Felipe. Seeing gray easily killed Felipe, her whole body becomes cold and her forehead is covered with cold sweat.


    What kind of monster did the Vega family provoke?


    Three destruction level strong men and more than 20 magic light level strong men came fiercely. The other party just walked out of the city and killed their five magic light warriors and two magic light level war beasts. Now even Felipe of destruction level was killed.


    If she had known this would be the result, she would not have agreed to take action against the leopolds.


    Which of the top families is the one that can be handled at will?


    This is completely a monster family in sheep''s clothing. It seems very weak, but once it is provoked, it will be found that the other party is just wearing a "weak" appearance.


    Bang!


    A figure was smashed into the ground, and the ground quickly chapped and burst, with countless pieces of gravel and mud splashing, many weighing dozens of tons.


    It was Fahd who was smashed into the ground. Seeing the thin and tall old man Felipe was killed, the hunchback old man Jerome was furious. In an instant, he burst out a terrorist force beyond the general destruction level, and shot Fahd from the sky into the ground.


    The long gun in his hand should be a magic weapon of inheritance level. Just now, it must have been with the increase of the power of magic weapons of inheritance level that the terrorist combat power beyond the general destruction level broke out.


    "Damn you!"


    The hunchback old Jerome stared at gray with red eyes. The terrible killing machine blew away the clouds in the sky, and a huge red flame light column fell from the sky and hit gray directly.


    Awning¡ª¡ª


    The red flame light column collided with the invisible space barrier, and then it was difficult to enter. It collapsed like the red flame vortex just now, and gray behind it was still unharmed.


    "Damn it, you should find out that you are the invaders!"


    Gray looked coldly at the hunchbacked old Jerome.


    Whoosh!


    Shrouded in purple light, his speed increased, and he quickly approached the hunchback old Jerome.


    "You monster!"


    Seeing gray approaching quickly, even faster than him, the hunchback old Jerome wrapped a red flame on the long gun. The terrible high temperature made the air expand violently and stabbed gray.


    Awning¡ª¡ª


    The attack was blocked by the invisible space barrier again, and still could not hurt gray at all. Not only that, there were invisible space barriers around him, blocking the space around him.


    "Be careful, Lord Jerome, get away!"


    Although there is no invisible space barrier, others in the Vega family are anxious to remind them of how Felipe, a thin and tall old man, was trapped before.


    There is no need to remind that Jerome, the hunchback old man, has raised his vigilance. He suddenly stepped on the void and the air rolled wildly. His body quickly rose to avoid high altitude.

 Chapter 702

    Whoosh!


    The hunchback old Jerome''s body is vertical and high. His body turns into a residual shadow and shoots into the sky like a sharp arrow. He is about to rush out of the cuboid space composed of space barriers that haven''t been capped yet.


    Just then, covered with purple light, gray suddenly appeared over the humpbacked old Jerome. The dark green fog wrapped around the sword turned into a huge sword several meters long and chopped at the humpbacked old Jerome.


    "Get out of here!"


    Jerome, the hunchback old man, roared and stabbed up with a long gun with red flame and a terrible power beyond the general level of destruction.


    Click!


    The dark green giant sword made a crisp sound and broke. Gray holding the dark green giant sword retreated again and again, but the momentum of the hunchback old Jerome''s upward rush was also temporarily blocked.


    Although Jerome, the hunchback old man, had quickly escaped upward after splitting gray, with such a moment of delay, an invisible space barrier had appeared at the top, blocking the only exit of the cuboid space.


    Like Felipe just now, Jerome, the hunchback old man, was also blocked in a cage composed of space barriers.


    "Although the cage built with space barrier is strong, it is a disadvantage that it forms slightly slowly."


    Gray was relieved to see that he had successfully locked the hunchback old Jerome into the space cage.


    With the strong defense of space barrier, the cage built is absolutely very solid. As long as it is locked in the cage, it is almost impossible to escape.


    However, such a means is not without shortcomings. Its disadvantage is that it can not form a space cage in an instant. We must build a space barrier one side after another and finally form a space cage.


    Although with his current reaction speed, the speed of building a space cage is very fast, after all, there is still a time. In the face of opponents who are very fast or react very fast, they are likely to escape before the construction of the space cage is completed.


    Just now, if he hadn''t stopped the hunchback old Jerome in time, the hunchback old Jerome should be able to rush out of the space cage.


    "It would be nice if we could form a space cage in an instant. I don''t know whether we can achieve it after a long time of practice and skilled use or after the realm is improved."


    Gray''s eyes showed a glimmer of expectation. If a space cage could be formed in an instant, no enemy could escape the space cage unless the enemy could disappear from his sight in an instant.


    "Lord Jerome is trapped, too!"


    Seeing that the hunchback old Jerome was also unable to escape and was trapped in an invisible cage, the rest of the listed families suddenly seemed to lose their strength and turned pale.


    Not long ago, they watched the trapped Lord Felipe die miserably. Now, Lord Jerome is also trapped. Their hearts are suddenly cold. Will Lord Jerome be killed by the other party like Lord Felipe?


    "I really thought this kind of thing could trap me!"


    Trapped in the space cage, the hunchback old Jerome had a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Without hesitation, he immediately triggered the rule imprint in his brain and broke out blood skills.


    The shadow of a black flame appeared behind him, his breath soared, and his strength was raised to a higher level.


    Boom!


    It raised a level of terror blood beast ability and poured it into the inheritance level magic weapons in its hands. Under the increase of inheritance level magic weapons, it raised another level again to an extremely terrible level. It was wrapped with black flame like a black sun and shot into the invisible space barrier.


    It was a terrible blow. It was the most terrible blow Gray had ever encountered.


    Under the other party''s shot, the temperature reached an unimaginable level. Silver magic weapons can easily melt, and even some poor quality standard gold weapons can melt.


    Boom!


    The long gun wrapped with black flame hit the space barrier, and the violent explosion was louder than the thunder, just like the groundbreaking sound at the birth of the universe.


    Whether they are from the Vega family or the Leopold family above the city wall, they can''t help looking at the place where the black flame wrapped spear collides with the space barrier. Whether it is stronger defense or stronger attack will be determined in the next moment.


    "Blocked!!!"


    The black flame receded, and the situation at the collision clearly appeared in front of the two sides. The long gun obviously hit somewhere and was difficult to enter. The invisible barrier blocked Jerome''s shot under the full outbreak of his blood skills.


    The collision between terrorist attack and terrorist defense is ultimately better than defense!


    "Defense is stronger than expected!"


    Gray slightly breathed out a sigh. He didn''t know how strong the defense of the space barrier was, but as a barrier with space attributes, it would never be too weak.


    Now, the destroyer of the Vega family has proved this for him.


    Strong, extremely strong!


    Weijia family, a strong destroyer, used blood skills and inherited weapons to increase its combat power, which has already exceeded the ordinary destroyer level, but still failed to break the space barrier. It is conceivable that the space barrier defense is strong.


    Awning¡ª¡ª


    Jerome, the hunchback old man, wanted to attack the space barrier again, but gray was not ready to give him a chance. He stretched out his left hand and held it with one hand. The space of the cuboid quickly narrowed down and finally narrowed to the size of the coffin, just trapping Jerome, the hunchback old man, unable to move.


    Poof!


    The dark green mist wrapped around the sword, and gray shot at the hunchbacked old Jerome like Felipe.


    Jerome, the hunchback old man, struggled frantically, but in vain. Like Felipe, he was pierced through his heart by gray across the space barrier.


    Awning!


    Blood surged wildly on his chest, with a trace of dark green on it. The space barrier was lifted. The hunchback old Jerome fell powerlessly to the ground. After rolling for several times, he lay rigidly on the ground.


    The blood dyed the ground under him red. He was like Felipe. After a futile struggle, his eyes stared round and unwilling to die.


    At the moment of his death, he regretted. If he could, he would never provoke the Leopold family, but unfortunately there was no if.


    "Lord Jerome is dead, too?"


    "How?"


    Some people of the Vega family were so frightened that they were paralyzed that they sat directly on the ground, and their eyes became godless.


    It''s not that they have a weak tolerance, but what happened in front of them makes them really unbelievable. Lord Felipe of destruction is dead, and now even Jerome of destruction is dead.


    "Hallucinations, these are hallucinations!"


    Miguel and the first mock exam shook his head. It was like falling into a magic barrier. Unfortunately, despite his shaking his head and opening his eyes, he still saw a constant result. The two strong families of the only family of the family were still lying on the ground.


    "Escape..."


    The silver haired old woman qiaoqina was cold, and her clothes were completely soaked with sweat. At this time, she had only such an idea in her heart, that is to escape.


    She had no time to take care of what would happen to the rest of the Vega family, but she knew that if she didn''t run away, she might die here.


    The terrible cold spread all over the world, attacked the thorn disaster crocodile, temporarily frozen the thorn disaster crocodile, she turned and left, and the speed of destruction level was brought to the limit by her.


    Running in the sky, her figure turned into a light and shadow and fled to the distance. Behind her, the thorn disaster crocodile broke free from the cold ice and chased her, but because she had no ability to fly, she could only chase on the ground.


    "Lord qiaozina has escaped, and we''ll run too!"


    Seeing Qiao Qina, the silver haired old woman who escaped, the rest of the Weijia family woke up and fled in panic. Each one broke out at the fastest speed in his life, just like a demon chasing after him.


    After looking at Miguel Vega, the middle-aged man with brown hair hesitated. Finally, he gritted his teeth and ran straight forward with Miguel Vega.


    If it was his brother''s son, he would definitely leave it without hesitation at this time, but Miguel Vega was born to him and his sister-in-law. It was his son. Finally, he couldn''t bear to decide to run away with him.


    "Don''t let them escape!"


    Gray gave an order to Fahd, who climbed up unharmed from the huge pit, and quickly chased the silver haired old woman qiaozina.


    At the speed of the silver haired old woman qiaozina, only he can catch up, so he asked Fahd to pursue and kill others, and he pursued and killed the silver haired old woman qiaozina.


    "Chase, don''t let them escape!"


    Seeing that the two destroyers were easily killed by gray, the top leaders of the Leopold family were silent for a short time, Qi Qi rushed out of the wall and chased the escaped Weijia family master.


    "How dare you shoot at the leopolds! Don''t even want to leave!"


    An old man of the Leopold family roared angrily like an angry lion and quickly chased a group of experts of the Vega family.


    Not long ago, he learned that Fahd and gray had provoked the Vega family. He was very complaining and his words were full of discontent, but now he can''t help but feel an inspiration in his heart.


    The previous events must have offended Fahd and gray miserably. At this time, if you don''t make a good performance to recover some impressions, it will be very miserably even if Fahd and gray don''t die.


    "How dare you let Lord gray and Lord Fahd decide by themselves!"


    A middle-aged man with two moustaches quickly chased a middle-aged woman of the Weijia family and shouted as he chased.


    Now looking at his posture, if you don''t know his previous performance, I''m afraid you''ll think it''s the loyalty of gray and Fahd.


    "Stay!"


    It seems that the middle-aged woman in her thirties and forties and the leader of the Leopold family, Maxwell, also rushed out quickly, chasing and killing a magic light warrior like the Vega family.


    There was a burst of happiness in their hearts. In the face of the threat of the Vega family, although they felt that gray Fergus had little chance of winning, just in case, they were not dissatisfied and complaining like other senior leaders of the Leopold family.


    Although they didn''t actively stand on gray Fergus''s side, they didn''t stand on the wrong team. The liquidation later should have nothing to do with them. Of course, it would be safer to show a positive performance at this time.

 Chapter 703

    Whoosh!


    On the sky, the old woman with silver hair ran wildly. The terrible speed of destruction made her leave a series of residual shadows in the sky. If a blood warrior who knew what this speed represented saw it, he would have a strong envy in his eyes and exclaimed the strong man of destruction.


    Destructive power, terrorist power with destructive power, they are the symbol of destruction and the power standing at the top of the pyramid.


    When the strong at the rule level rarely appear in front of the world, they are the most powerful group of people. Often, their names are enough to frighten one area and make many large families submit, and they dare not give birth to the heart of resistance and disobedience.


    But it was such a strong man. At this time, he was frightened and ran in panic. There was no image of a destructive strong man, as if there were a monster chasing after him.


    "You, you..."


    Suddenly, Qiao Qina, a silver haired old woman running forward, suddenly stopped, because in the void in front of her, a black haired young man with dark green wings growing behind him was floating quietly, and her eyes were looking at her.


    It was a very plain look, and there was no terror on her, but it gave her great pressure, and sweat kept sliding down her forehead.


    "Now that you''re here, stay!"


    Looking at the silver haired old woman qiaoqina, Gray''s voice was flat, but with the previous record of easily killing two destroyers, there was an invisible terrorist pressure, which made the silver haired old woman qiaoqina out of breath.


    "Don''t kill me. I am willing to submit to you. I am willing to submit to you on behalf of the Weijia family!"


    Having seen Gray''s powerful means before, the silver haired old woman qiaoqina knew very well that she could not escape. She looked at gray and said with humiliation in her heart.


    As a destroyer, she stands at the top of the pyramid and controls the life and death of tens of millions of people. One idea is enough to determine the survival of a large family.


    She was used to being superior and took it for granted. Now she was forced to say words of submission, which was extremely humiliating for her, but there was no way. Compared with life, humiliation did not seem unacceptable.


    And as long as you can survive and secretly cooperate with other top families, there may be the possibility of revenge.


    "No!"


    Gray shook his head indifferently. What the other party thought, he could guess that he could not give the other party such a chance.


    "Your Excellency, although two of our Weijia family have died, they still have a strong foundation. If they can stay, they will be useful to you."


    He surrendered but was rejected. Qiao Qina, a silver haired old woman, was full of humiliation, but she still gritted her teeth and said.


    "Controlling the Vega family is really of great use to me, but I have a better way!"


    Gray had a strange smile on her face. Qiao Qina, a silver haired old woman, inexplicably felt a burst of fear. The cold ice turned into one sharp blade after another to attack gray, and she retreated again and again.


    Awning¡ª¡ª


    The sharp blade made of cold ice was not accidentally blocked by an invisible invisible barrier. Not only that, the silver haired old woman Qiao Qina was frightened and found that behind her and even around her, I don''t know when there had been one invisible barrier after another. She had long been a bird in a cage.


    This is naturally the space barrier that gray laid when talking to each other.


    Although gray is confident that even without using the space barrier cage, one-on-one is enough to kill each other, it is obviously easier to use the space barrier cage.


    For the first time, he used "space cage" in combat, but he has liked this way of combat.


    Without any accident, just like killing the tall and thin old man Felipe and the hunchback old man Jerome, gray easily killed the silver haired old woman. No matter how the silver haired old woman struggled, she could not break free from the cage of space. She could only be killed by gray in endless despair.


    Everyone has to pay for what he has said and done, even the destroyer is no exception. If gray can''t compete with the Vega family, he will die in despair like Qiao Zina, a silver haired old woman of the Vega family. Knowing this, he has no burden on killing the Vega family.


    Half an hour later, in a dense forest, the bodies of three destruction level strong men of the Weijia family, plus the bodies of seven magic light warriors and a king level warrior, lay neatly on the ground in the forest.


    "Lord gray, it''s too wasteful to use their resurrection ability?"


    Glancing at the eleven lying bodies, Fahd said with a slight frown.


    The strength of the eleven people is not the top in their respective realm, and they can''t make the best use of their resurrection ability, so he has some plans to understand gray.


    "I have something to verify!"


    Gray shook his head and didn''t explain too much, because he wasn''t sure, so he needed verification.


    The bodies of the people killed in the Vega family are still intact. There are not only these 11 people, but only these 11 were killed by him and Fahd. Others are not sure whether they are really dead.


    Even if I saw these eleven people, I would at most think that gray and Fahd deliberately left their hands and died. These eleven people were not dead.


    Walking to the body of the hunchback old Jerome, gray pressed one hand on each other''s head.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    An invisible tremor appeared. In the dense woods around, a large number of green lights floated, wrapped the body of the hunchback old Jerome, and turned the body of the hunchback old Jerome into a green cocoon.


    The wound on Jerome''s chest of the hunchback old man is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, not only the outside, but also the pierced heart.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    When all the injuries were repaired, the other party''s heart suddenly beat, and the other party''s almost empty eyelashes trembled slightly, and finally his eyes opened.


    "Lord gray!"


    Standing up, the hunchback old Jerome respectfully saluted gray, and looked at gray with enthusiasm, just like a crazy believer.


    Now he is a hunchback old Jerome, nor is he a hunchback old Jerome. His body is still the original body, but his soul is no longer the original soul.


    Greyway nodded to the body of the tall and thin old man Felipe and did the same operation. Soon after, the tall and thin old man Felipe also stood up.


    Then came the silver haired old woman qiaozina and two magic light warriors.


    After resurrecting the three strong destroyers of the Vega family plus two magic light warriors, gray has resurrected three destroyers, four magic light levels and many existence below the magic light level.


    Under normal circumstances, the upper control limit of resurrection ability is not enough to resurrect another magic light warrior, but he still goes to the body of the next magic light warrior and uses the resurrection ability again.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The green light floated again, and the body of the magic light warrior was turned into a light cocoon by the green light. The injury on his body was recovering rapidly, and the soul was rapidly reborn.


    Patter!


    The wound was repaired, the body of the magic light warrior trembled slightly, then opened his eyes and stood up.


    "This...?"


    Fahd''s face became stunned and looked at the third magic light warrior in surprise.


    According to the common sense, the resurrection ability of the magic light level should be able to resurrect three destruction levels and five magic light levels, but now even with this magic light warrior, the total number of resurrected has exceeded the upper limit, which can''t help but surprise him.


    But he soon thought of the reason and asked gray.


    "Lord gray, is this the change after integrating the ability of super memory?"


    "It should be that I was not sure before, but now I can be sure. After integrating the super memory ability, the maximum number of resurrections has been increased."


    Gray nodded.


    The super memory ability has been integrated into the resurrection ability for some time, but gray has never had a chance to test what changes it has brought. Although he has made some guesses through the blood information, he is not sure.


    This time, the Vega family invaded and killed many Vega family experts. He immediately had the idea to verify this guess, so he would resurrect beyond the upper limit of resurrection.


    The speculation has been confirmed. After integrating the super memory ability, the maximum number of resurrection ability has been increased. It is not clear to what extent.


    Continue to use the resurrection ability. Three strong destroyers and seven magic light warriors have been resurrected, and only the king level warrior has not been resurrected.


    This is the body of a young man with brown hair. He is handsome. It is Miguel Vega.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    Gray waved his hand gently, and the black fog appeared and wrapped Miguel Vega''s body. The other party''s body was crushed into ashes by the black fog in front of gray.


    Gray was really tired of this man. In addition, the king level strength of the other party was of little use, so gray didn''t want to give him a chance to revive, so he directly turned it into ashes.


    "Take a rest nearby and wait for my command!"


    After giving an order to the resurrected people of the Vega family, gray looked at Fahd.


    "Come on, it''s time to deal with the jumping guys of the leopolds!"


    Grasp Fahd''s shoulder with one hand and use the blinking ability. When he reappears, gray and Fahd have appeared in the Leopold family''s own residence.


    There are many people in the Leopold family who have jumped out of this attack of the Vega family. It''s time to settle.


    Because there was an upper limit on the resurrection ability before, Fahd was the only one resurrected by gray in the Leopold family, and others were subdued by strong strength.


    This time, the Weijia family attacked the high-level jump of the Leopold family, which made him see the disadvantages of subduing with strength. Now the upper limit of resurrection ability has been obtained. Naturally, he will not be polite to the most jumping people, which must be turned into obedient props by him.

 Chapter 704

    "The Weijia family was defeated. Not only did they suffer heavy casualties, but all the remaining people were captured and redeemed at a great price!"


    A month later, the news of the battle between the Vega family and the Leopold family gradually spread to all families and even the temple of chaos. Of course, this is the news after intelligence processing.


    The city is closed, and the battle takes place outside the city. Only the people of the Vega family and the Leopold family can really see the battle. Moreover, the battle takes place in the territory of the Leopold family. It is naturally very simple to deal with the news.


    The news that was finally handled was that the three destroyers of the Weijia family and more than 20 magic light warriors attacked the Leopold family, but they were defeated by the Leopold family, with heavy casualties, and the rest were captured. The Weijia family redeemed them after paying a heavy price.


    In this war, the Leo Porter family showed a strong heritage. Although there was only one destroyer, it had up to three inheritance weapons. It was with these three inheritance weapons that the Leo Porter family defeated the Vega family and captured the rest of the Vega family at a disadvantage.


    After consideration, gray finally decided not to expose his relationship with the Vega family, but to take the Vega family as a dark son buried in the dark and used as an ambush at a critical moment.


    And after this time, if a family wants to be unfavorable to the leopolds, it must contact the Weijia family, which has suffered a great loss in the hands of the leopolds. I believe it will give each other an unexpected joy at that time.


    "I didn''t expect to lose the Weijia family!"


    Hearing the news, the senior leaders of all families were stunned. After people confirmed it, they were sure that the news was correct.


    All families who visited the city of chaos during the opening of the trial tower some time ago are aware of the conflict between the leopolds and the Vega family, and there is also speculation that World War I is bound to break out between the two families.


    Now the speculation has been confirmed, but the result is to their dismay. The Weijia family, which is strong enough to rank in the middle of the top family, lost, and the Leopold family, which is at the bottom of the top family, won.


    "The leopolds are really deep enough to defeat the Vega family, and their strength can at least reach the midstream level among the top families."


    Some top family executives lamented that they really didn''t expect that some families they have always looked down upon, or even those who don''t deserve to be called top families, would have such strength.


    "Three inherited magic weapons. I didn''t expect that the Leopold family would have such details!"


    There are top family executives who are full of envy and inherit level magic weapons, which can best reflect the inside information of a top family. Unexpectedly, the Leopold family has such a deep inside information that it has three handles.


    "The leopolds won!"


    In the study, Blanca Mandy, dressed in a close fitting red skirt and outlining an attractive curve, gently covered her red lips and looked at the news in front of her in surprise.


    Knowing that the Vega family may attack the leopolds, she once asked the family to look at the potential of gray leopolds and help the leopolds, but she was resolutely rejected by the family.


    The family refused to help the leopolds. She felt that the leopolds had little chance of winning. She really felt some pity about the ally of gray leopolds.


    The strength of the other party is the strongest among the top family children, except for her, George Lopez and Landry ngumo. If she had not been born in a bottom family such as the Leopold family, the strength of the other party would not be weaker than the three of them.


    Unfortunately, such a potential ally candidate would fall early and die in the family war. She felt a pity for this more than once.


    But I don''t want the final result to be like this. The leopolds won and the Vega family lost.


    "Three inheritance level magic weapons, with such details, no wonder he was so calm!"


    She couldn''t help recalling what had happened while waiting for the rune ship more than a month ago.


    At that time, she once reminded gray to be careful of the Vega family, but Gray''s expression was very calm. She thought the other party was forced to be calm. Now it seems that she is calm because she has confidence in her heart.


    The Leopold family defeated the Vega family, revealed three inheritance level magic weapons, and stunned the top families. I believe that after this time, when people of the top families meet people of the Leopold family, they will not be as arrogant as before.


    However, everything has its two sides. Although the leopolds have awed the top families, they have also exposed amazing wealth that can make people greedy.


    "There are three inheritance level magic weapons..."


    There was an inexplicable look in the eyes of the top family.


    Inheritance level magic weapons are magic weapons that are enough to fight at a higher level even if they are in the hands of destruction level. Even their family can''t afford three inheritance level magic weapons, but only one Leopold family has three, which makes them really envy and breed some ideas at the same time.


    "It''s a pity that the three inheritance level magic weapons are in the hands of the Leopold family..."


    There was a sigh on the top of the top family.


    The inheritance level magic weapons can play their strongest power only if they are in the hands of the destruction level strong. The Leopold family has only one destruction level strong, but it has three inheritance level magic weapons. It is impossible to give full play to the full power of these three inheritance level magic weapons.


    If these three inheritance level magic weapons fall into the hands of their families, they will certainly be able to give full play to the full power of these three inheritance level magic weapons and will not be wasted like each other.


    "If we can win the three inheritance level magic weapons, the combat power of our * * family will increase greatly..."


    The eyes of the top-level family are full of hot light. If the three inheritance level magic weapons are in the hands of the Leopold family, it is like a broken settlement. There are three priceless jewels in the hands. It is impossible to say that they are not excited.


    ¡­¡­


    Many top families have their eyes slightly blazing on the Leopold family, especially those who can rank upstream among the top families and think they have defeated the Leopold family to win three inheritance magic weapons.


    Some families are still on the sidelines, while others have acted secretly and sent spies to Leo city to start inquiring about the information of the Leopold family.


    For a month, there was an invisible commotion in the outside world, but the Leopold family, which triggered the commotion, was extremely calm and harmonious.


    Gray controls several of the most jumping top leaders of the Leopold family with his resurrection ability. It is difficult for the Leopold family to be disharmonious.


    With the addition of blindly medicinal materials, the liquid medicine in the crystal pot reacted violently, and then suddenly emitted an unpleasant odor.


    "Failed again!"


    Gray shook his head slightly, went out of the medicine room and ordered the servant to clean the room.


    He spent this month practicing and learning to refine medicine.


    As expected, the second level herbalist is already the limit he can reach in a short time.


    In the previous month, his level of herbalist has been increased by two levels continuously to reach level 2. However, he has not been able to improve this month. He can only refine Level 2 magic potion. Every time he refines Level 3 magic potion, he will end in failure.


    Just now, he tried again to refine Level 3 magic potion, but failed.


    "Lord gray, there is news from the hunting team that the fourth disaster level blood beast has been found!"


    When she learned that gray had left the medicine room and was wearing a lace white skirt with slightly white skin, Kensha, who was moving, hurried to report to gray.


    "Have you found it? Well, it''s time to go out!"


    Gray nodded slightly.


    Disaster level blood animals are not difficult to find in the taboo forest, which is why the taboo forest is very dangerous. The disaster level blood animals gray is looking for naturally have special requirements. They are all disaster level blood animals that can be comparable to destruction level only by physical strength.


    Because of this, it took more than two months to get together.


    Now he has mastered a disaster level blood beast to control the corpse. In addition, he only needs to hunt and kill three disaster level blood beasts. However, gray wants to see whether the super memory ability has also increased the upper limit of corpse control ability, so he will let him find four disaster level blood beasts.


    The next day, gray set out for the forbidden forest without taking too many people. There were only two magic light warriors except Fahd.


    In the taboo forest, the destroyer may be in danger. It''s not a good thing to have too many people. Originally, he was going with Fahd, but considering the people who need to be responsible for logistics, he brought two magic light warriors.


    The dense forest can''t see the end at a glance. Everything you see is green. Tall trees stand high into the clouds, many of them up to hundreds of meters.


    There are even some extremely exaggerated ones, which are hundreds of meters high. The shadow cast by the huge tree crown is enough to cover the surrounding hundreds of meters.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    A blood beast hiding under a tree found gray and rushed out to gray.


    This is a tiger blood beast, covered with white hair, with a body length of more than ten meters, and a tiger''s mouth. Suddenly, the cold air of Sen Han is freezing to the four people, and the cold ice is rapidly spreading to the four people.


    Gray and Fahd didn''t make a move, and this level of blood beast is not worth their move at all.


    One of the two magic light warriors who followed them stepped out and cut vertically. The blue flame surged out, and the cold collapsed in an instant. The tiger blood beast was enveloped by the turbulent flame. The tiger blood beast was roasted before it could make a sound.

 Chapter 705

    WOW!


    The huge waterfall fell from several kilometers high and stirred its violent water vapor. Looking from a distance, it was as white as a huge undulating gauze.


    Under the sunshine, there are occasional rainbow like halos, such as a colorful overpass on a waterfall, full of dreamlike colors and beautiful.


    The slightest coolness came through from a distance. Even in the hot summer, it was extremely cool, making people feel comfortable and can''t help taking a nap.


    This is the beauty created by the uncanny workmanship of nature. Unfortunately, few people can really enjoy this beauty.


    Because it has entered the depths of the forbidden forest, even the destroyer may be in danger, not to mention ordinary people.


    For ordinary people, this is the forbidden area of life and a place where they have no chance to come in their life. Therefore, such beautiful scenery is destined to see very few people.


    A few days later, the four of gray came here.


    "That bloodthirsty ape should be nearby!"


    Fahd took out a leather map, compared the terrain in front of him with the terrain on the leather map, and confirmed his current position.


    "You and I each take one person and look for it separately. It''s difficult to keep track of each other''s size. It should be easy to find it!"


    Gray nodded and decided.


    He decided to search separately with Fahd. Both he and Fahd had the strength to fight and kill disaster level blood beasts alone, so he didn''t worry about losing after encountering disaster level blood beasts.


    And when fighting, it is bound to cause great noise. After hearing the noise, both sides nearby can arrive quickly.


    In addition, gray and Fahd can contact at a long distance. Although they can only convey some vague information when the distance is too far, it is enough to prompt the discovery of disaster level blood beasts.


    With a magic light warrior, gray walked down the river formed by the waterfall. This river is the water source for nearby creatures. Bloodthirsty disaster apes must also go here to drink water. There should be traces left.


    "Lord gray, there is a giant footprint here!"


    After marching down, Lishu soon found that the magic light warrior following gray suddenly looked at the river with his pupils slightly, where there was a huge footprint.


    Gray walked over and looked at the footprint. It was a giant footprint four or five meters long. Its shape was slightly similar to human footprints. It also had five toes, but it was relatively short and different from human toes. Its five toes looked very thick and long.


    Not only this footprint, but also a series of identical footprints were found not far away.


    "This should be left by the bloodthirsty ape."


    Gray made a judgment.


    It can be inferred from the length of the footprints that the blood beast leaving the footprints should be more than 30 meters tall. It has such characteristics, and it also appears nearby. It can only be the bloodthirsty disaster ape he is looking for.


    "But these footprints have been left for some time. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find bloodthirsty apes with these footprints."


    He had dealt with the magic dog mercenary regiment, which was good at searching, and learned some search skills from the head of the mercenary regiment. With the help of these search skills, gray judged that the footprint had been left for a long time.


    "It''s better to have than not. Follow the footprints!"


    Finally, gray decided to try to look for it along the footprints. With the magic light warrior, he looked for it along the huge footprints.


    After searching for more than an hour, the result was not ideal, because for too long, the footprints in some places had disappeared. Halfway through the tracking, what he was worried about happened, the footprints completely disappeared, and they lost the clue of tracking.


    "I don''t know what''s going on over Fahd!"


    Looking around, he couldn''t find new footprints. He couldn''t judge the direction of the bloodthirsty disaster ape. Gray had no choice but to give up.


    The clue on his side has been broken. Now I just hope Fahd can find a clue and trace the bloodthirsty disaster ape.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise sounded like thunder. Many birds and animals were frightened and rushed out of their hiding places, panicking and running in the opposite direction.


    The source of the sound should be several miles away, but even so, there is still such a huge sound. It is conceivable how big the movement will be several miles away.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The sound is not only one, but is constantly ringing, accompanied by the roar of animals full of terror and majesty.


    Whoosh!


    Without hesitation, gray quickly ran away in the direction of the voice.


    The strength of both sides of the battle must be very strong. It is likely that Fahd suffered a bloodthirsty ape.


    Moreover, the contact from Fahd in the brain also proves this. Although it is not clear what the other party wants to express because of the distance, the other party contacted him at this time, which has explained the problem.


    Covered with purple light, gray turned into a purple light and quickly flew in the direction of the sound. When he reached the third level of magic light, he accelerated with the ability of time rules, and his speed was even faster than the general destruction level.


    The distance of several miles, under his terrible speed, had been crossed in less than a minute, and he also saw the two sides of the war.


    On one side, not surprisingly, Fahd.


    At this time, Fahd''s right hand turned into a huge black blade several meters long, with a red flame burning on it.


    Under the red flame, large areas of plants were burned to ashes in the surrounding area, and places were turned into magma lakes.


    On the other side, it was a giant ape with a body length of more than 30 meters. Its hair was blood red, just like blood. It was the target that gray was looking for.


    Bloodthirsty disaster ape, a disaster level blood beast of physical type, is extremely powerful. Physical strength alone is enough to resist the general destruction level strong.


    In addition, it also has another physical ability - self-healing. With this ability, it has extremely powerful self-healing ability, and the self-healing speed of the body is even faster than that of people taking advanced healing drugs.


    In the final analysis, the original herbalist developed the healing potion inspired by the self-healing ability. As the initial template of the healing potion, it naturally has a terror recovery speed beyond the healing potion.


    Relying on its strong strength and super healing ability, the bloodthirsty disaster ape fights extremely violently, even if it exchanges injuries for injuries. This is also the origin of its name.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    With a roar, the bloodthirsty disaster ape suddenly kicked on the ground. After countless cracks on the ground, his body rushed out. His huge fist with a diameter longer than Fahd''s height was like a meteor falling from the sky.


    Hula!


    A red flame twined on the huge blade melted by Fahd''s right hand and greeted the fist of the bloodthirsty ape.


    Poof!


    A deep burn appeared on the fist of the bloodthirsty disaster ape, but the bloodthirsty disaster ape ignored it, and the other giant hand swept at Fahd from the side and rolled up a violent hurricane.


    At the critical moment, Fahd retreated sharply to avoid opening this huge hand.


    The bloodthirsty disaster ape roared angrily and jumped on Fahd again. The injured hand turned into a huge Pu fan and photographed Fahd.


    I saw that the wound cut by Fahd on this hand had stopped bleeding, and the wound was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What a fast recovery speed!"


    Gray was slightly surprised to see this scene from a distance. Although he had seen the description of bloodthirsty disaster apes in the book, the description was, after all, a description that could not be compared with what he had seen with his own eyes.


    At this time, I saw the terrible self-healing speed of bloodthirsty disaster apes, and finally had a clear understanding of the self-healing ability of bloodthirsty disaster apes.


    Whoosh!


    With the use of blinking ability, gray suddenly appeared on the side of the bloodthirsty disaster ape and joined the siege.


    The sword in his hand was wrapped with dark green fog, and a sword was split on the waist of the bloodthirsty disaster ape.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    A long blood mouth suddenly appeared on the waist of the bloodthirsty disaster ape, and the exuded blood was slightly green, which was obviously poisoned.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The bloodthirsty disaster ape, who was suddenly cut by gray and was fighting with Fahd, became angry, gave up Fahd and threw a punch at gray.


    Awning¡ª¡ª


    The result was no accident. Its fist hit an invisible barrier, which was difficult to enter. Even the hunchbacked old Jerome was difficult to break the space barrier with the increase of inherited weapons and blood skills, not to mention that the combat power was only comparable to the general destructive opponent.


    Awning, awning, awning!


    The man was right in front of him, but he couldn''t touch the enemy. The bloodthirsty ape was even more angry. The whole man was completely furious. His skin turned red. His hands turned into giant fists and smashed into the invisible space barrier in front of gray.


    Gray remained unmoved and looked at the bloodthirsty ape calmly across the space barrier.


    "Toxins are useless!"


    Under the super healing ability, the wound cut by gray on the waist side of the bloodthirsty disaster ape is healing rapidly, and gray found that the dark green blood on the wound has turned pure red again. Obviously, the self-healing ability can not only recover the injury, but also have resistance to toxins.


    "It''s over!"


    The bloodthirsty ape is still relentlessly attacking the invisible barrier in front of gray, but gray holds out his left hand to the bloodthirsty ape.


    Then he saw that the bloodthirsty disaster ape suddenly stumbled, as if it had been hit by something invisible, and then his hands pounding against the invisible space barrier were fixed in a strange posture and could no longer move.


    Such a long time is naturally enough for Greb to lower the space barrier and lock the bloodthirsty ape in the space cage.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The dark green sword turned into a few meters long pierced the heart of the bloodthirsty disaster ape. Although it encountered strong resistance, it finally pierced the heart of the bloodthirsty disaster ape.

 Chapter 706

    Boom!


    The huge body of the bloodthirsty disaster ape, which was more than 30 meters high, fell down like a mountain collapse, and the ground shook slightly.


    Even if you have the ability of self-healing, you are not immortal after all. You can''t survive after your heart is pierced.


    The bloodthirsty disaster ape, which was stabbed through the heart, struggled tenaciously for a full moment, and finally died completely and turned into a cold body.


    Without Gray''s command, the two magic light warriors who followed had quickly stepped forward to collect blood.


    As a disaster level blood beast, the blood of bloodthirsty disaster ape is naturally extremely valuable. In addition, it has the rare physical ability of self-healing, which is even more valuable.


    "Self healing ability..."


    Staring at the body of the bloodthirsty disaster ape, Gray''s eyes showed a slight color of thinking.


    In terms of treatment methods, he has the ability of back feeding derived from wood system ability, which is a treatment method with effect no less than self-healing ability, and even broken limbs can be connected.


    However, the ability of back feeding is not without shortcomings. There must be plants around when it is used. If there are no plants, this ability will lose its effect.


    Seeing the super self-healing ability of the bloodthirsty disaster ape, he understood that the self-healing ability in combat was more practical than the back feeding ability. He couldn''t help but have the idea of swallowing the blood of the bloodthirsty disaster ape to obtain the self-healing ability.


    However, he also has some hesitation. The two abilities obviously overlap. Although the mechanism of action is different, the effect is the same. He has some hesitation. Is it worth spending an opportunity for transformation?


    "Is it worth a chance to change?"


    In the end, gray didn''t make a decision immediately. He decided to think about it for a while before making a decision. After all, it''s not something that needs to be made in a hurry.


    The two magic light warriors have finished collecting the blood of bloodthirsty disaster apes. Gray stepped forward and began to use the corpse control ability.


    The two magic lights were originally jumping people of the Leopold family. They were killed by gray and controlled by his resurrection ability, so gray didn''t need to consider using the corpse control ability in front of them.


    Bang Dang!


    A few minutes later, the bloodthirsty disaster ape stood up again. It was more than 30 meters tall. Just standing, it was enough to show a strong deterrent. It was like living, just the chest position. The clear wound showed that it had died.


    "Although this injury does not affect combat effectiveness, it''s better to use the ability of feedback to repair it."


    Gray was ready to use the ability of back feeding to repair the wound on the bloodthirsty disaster ape. At this time, the two magic light warriors suddenly breathed out their voice.


    "Lord gray, look at the wound on the chest of the bloodthirsty ape!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the exclamation of the magic light warrior, gray doubted and looked at the wound on the chest of the bloodthirsty disaster ape. The next moment, he was stunned, with a touch of surprise in his eyes.


    I saw the chest injury that had stopped self-healing after the death of the bloodthirsty disaster ape. After being controlled by his corpse control ability, he actually started self-healing again and was repairing quickly.


    Not only the chest injury, but also the injuries in other places are being repaired quickly.


    "The self-healing ability still exists after death..."


    Fahd and another magic light warrior could not help but look at the bloodthirsty ape who had not been used by Gray''s ability to feed back, but whose injury was already being repaired.


    "Self healing ability, physical ability..."


    After a little thought, gray showed a flash of surprise.


    Self healing ability is the physical ability, the ability to attach to the body, and the ability to exist without the help of blood. It is not difficult to understand that it still exists after death. Although it is quite unexpected, it is also reasonable.


    For a moment, when gray didn''t use the ability of back feeding, the injury on the bloodthirsty disaster ape recovered as before, even the internal heart was recovered, and there was no more wound.


    "If the self-healing ability is stronger, I''m afraid even stabbing through the heart will not necessarily die!"


    Looking at such a bloodthirsty ape, gray had a sharp light in his eyes. His self-healing ability could even repair the wound of the heart, but the bloodthirsty ape still died. The reason was that the repair speed of the wound was still slower and he was unable to repair the wound of the heart before he died.


    This led him to some ideas. If the self-healing ability existed in the high-level strong in the destruction level or in the regular level strong, would his heart be pierced and would not die.


    In that case, to some extent, such a person can already be called immortal. Of course, this can only be said to some extent.


    In Gray''s imagination, the truly perfect immortal body must be the heart and head destroyed, still able to survive, and even the body is shattered and can be reorganized and resurrected.


    Such immortality is the most perfect immortality in his imagination.


    Waving his hand, the bloodthirsty disaster ape was included in the open space. Even if the bloodthirsty disaster ape was up to 30 meters tall, it could not touch the top of the space.


    Spend half of your blood to open up space every day. After such a long time, the space has reached an extremely exaggerated level.


    It is more than 300 meters long, more than 200 meters wide and more than 100 meters high, with an exaggerated volume of more than 6 million cubic meters. Even dozens of disaster level blood beasts can be accommodated.


    After a little trimming, gray and the four set out again to the activity area of the second disaster level blood beast marked on the map.


    Two days later, they appeared among the towering mountains and saw the golden Griffin this time.


    This is a giant beast full of gold, like the pouring of gold. It has the body and claws of a lion, the head and wings of an eagle. It can run on the land and fly in the sky.


    It has two physical abilities.


    One is speed. When the other party with wings flies in the sky, it can burst out the terrible speed unmatched by the blood beast in the same realm, and can easily play with the blood beast in the same realm with speed.


    The other is the magic sound, which can send out extremely destructive sound waves. This kind of sound wave is not only extremely destructive and invisible to the naked eye, but also pervasive and very difficult to prevent.


    Many times, its prey has not reacted, and has been shocked to death by its magic sound ability.


    However, the other party met gray and was destined to be finished.


    In terms of speed, both the acceleration of time rule ability and the blinking of space rule ability are enough to make gray have a faster speed than the other party.


    In terms of attack, although the magic sound of the other party is pervasive, there is no way to face the invisible space barrier.


    The barrier formed by space ability will not have holes, and the attack of magic sound can''t touch gray at all.


    Soon, gray killed it and turned it into his third disaster level blood beast.


    Gray is very satisfied with the corpse control of this disaster level blood beast. He not only has the ability to fly, but also has the means of long-range attack, which is missing in the current corpse control.


    Although the fighting power of the thorn disaster crocodile and the bloodthirsty disaster ape is no less than that of the general destruction level strong, it is a disadvantage that they have no long-range attack means and can''t fly. Like the last time the silver haired old woman qiaozina flew away in the air, the thorn disaster crocodile had no way to take her.


    The golden Griffin makes up for this shortcoming to a certain extent. It will not be the same as last time. The enemy flies away in the air, but the blood beast controls the corpse, but it can only catch up on the ground. There is no way to take the enemy.


    If he could, he would like to replace all the blood beast corpses with corpses with flying ability, but he not only has the destructive physical ability comparable to the destructive level, but also has the flying ability. Such blood beasts are not easy to find. It took the hunting team of the Leopold family two months to find such one.


    Four days later, in a swamp, gray four people found the third goal of the trip.


    This is a python with a black iron body and a body length of more than 50 meters. Its head is huge like a locomotive and its body is long like a mountain. Its appearance alone has been very deterrent.


    Black boa, living in the swamp, is a blood beast with two physical abilities of defense and strength.


    The strong power makes it dare to fight with any blood beast, and the strong defense makes it not afraid of the attack of other blood beasts. Coupled with the swamp terrain most suitable for it, the general disaster level blood beast is not its opponent at all.


    Gray and Fahd also took a lot of effort to kill it and turn it into the fourth disaster level blood beast to control the corpse.


    "There are already four. According to inference, it should have reached the upper limit of corpse control ability. Next, we''ll see if we can exceed this upper limit."


    I didn''t go to the fourth disaster level blood beast. The fourth disaster level blood beast was prepared after the upper limit of corpse control ability was improved. It doesn''t need to be so troublesome to test whether the upper limit of corpse control ability has been improved.


    The four searched nearby and soon found a magic light crocodile blood beast. After killing, gray used his corpse control ability.


    Patter!


    As the crocodile blood beast stood up, gray obviously felt that one of the four disaster level blood beasts he currently controlled was out of control.


    The results have been tested. The upper limit of corpse control ability has not been improved. The super memory ability should only affect the resurrection ability, not the corpse control ability.


    Gray can guess without testing that the upper limit of ghost ability must not be improved. Super memory ability only affects the resurrection ability. Neither corpse control ability nor ghost ability should be affected.


    "It seems that the fourth disaster level blood beast doesn''t have to be hunted!"


    Gray shook his head with a slight regret.


    The ability to open up space derived from space ability can make him have a huge carrying space. If the upper limit of corpse control ability is also improved, he can carry a group of disaster level blood beasts to control corpses and a group of disaster level combat power. He can''t help but be excited.


    Unfortunately, he failed to achieve his wish. The upper limit of corpse control ability has not been improved. Now he can only control four disaster level blood beasts to control corpses at most.


    "Well, what happened...?"


    Suddenly, Gray''s face changed. He felt Kensha''s call, and there was obviously anxiety in the call.


    "Is there another top family coming?"


    Gray suddenly turned cold and hung up the frost.


    During this period of time, from the peeping of some top families, the Leopold family naturally noticed and guessed that the other party was likely to come for the inheritance of weapons, which led him to guess whether there was a top family attacking the Leopold family to seize the inheritance of magic weapons while he was away from Fahd.

 Chapter 707

    "Hum, I want to see what kind of family it is?"


    Gray has ice cold on his face. Now he has four disaster level blood beasts in his hands. His combat power has increased greatly. Even if he can reach the upstream level among the top families, he is not afraid. If he dares to attack, he can definitely make the other party pay a heavy price.


    Whoosh!


    With Fahd and two other magic light warriors, gray disappeared into the taboo forest by blinking and appeared in the Leopold family''s own courtyard when he appeared again.


    However, to his surprise, there was no fighting in the whole Leo City, and there was no sign of damage to the residence. It was obviously not like the attack of a top family.


    With his spiritual connection with Kensha, he and Fahd soon found Kensha. The other party was unharmed. It was obviously not like fighting, but he could see some anxiety on his face.


    "Why did you contact me urgently?"


    Gray frowned and looked at Kensha. The situation was very different from what he had guessed. It was obviously not like a top family attack. It was not a top family attack, but it made the other party so anxious that he really couldn''t figure it out.


    "Lord gray, there is an order for chaos in the temple. Because the matter is too important, I have to inform you."


    Said Kenza, with a slightly solemn face.


    "The order of the temple of chaos...!"


    Gray was slightly surprised. After controlling the Leopold family, he once learned from Fahd that the temple of chaos was almost free range for the top families, and would not intervene even if the top families were killed.


    However, sometimes a transfer order is issued to the top families to forcibly recruit experts from the top families. Every time such a transfer order is issued, something big must happen.


    The last transfer order took place 300 years ago, and the reason for issuing the transfer order at that time was the conflict between the chaotic temple and the adjacent eternal holy Kingdom, and the outbreak of an all-out war.


    Naturally, the war between the two Saint level forces was unprecedented. I heard that there were not a few destroyers who died in that war, and many top families declined as a result.


    The Leopold family became a top family 200 years ago. In fact, it was the decline of the top family in charge of the region in that war that gave the Leopold family the opportunity to rise and become a top family.


    Now, there are orders from the temple of chaos again. It is conceivable that great events must have happened.


    "What is the content of the transfer order?"


    Gray looked at Fahd and asked.


    "The void cave appeared in the chaos led Noah plain, and a large number of nihilistic beasts invaded. The temple ordered the top families to send experts to kill!"


    Said Kenza, with a dignified face.


    "The disaster of nothingness!"


    Hearing Kensha''s words, gray and Fahd couldn''t help shouting, and their faces changed again and again.


    After coming to the original world, gray knew the types of giant beasts with huge tentacles that could quickly improve their strength by swallowing life.


    They are called nihilistic beasts because they all come from an endless void with nothing.


    Endless void, the void outside the original world and plane, is a desolate space where no plants and flesh and blood life can survive. The only thing that can exist is the nihilistic beast.


    With the special ability to devour the growth of life, nihilistic animals have an extreme desire for life. Their desire for life makes them want to invade the original world and plane all the time.


    However, whether it is the original world or the plane, there is a world barrier or plane barrier outside, which can prevent the invasion of nihilistic animals, but the world barrier is not always intact. Sometimes there are loopholes due to external or own reasons, and this loophole is called the void hole.


    Nihilistic beasts are extremely sensitive to the breath of life, but they can detect any nihilistic hole even if it is very far away. They swarm into the nihilistic hole and enter the original world or plane through the nihilistic hole, and the resulting disaster is called the disaster of nihilism.


    "Although I have heard of the disaster of nothingness, I have never encountered it. I didn''t expect it to appear in the chaos this time."


    Fahd''s face was frozen.


    "I''m afraid there are not a few nihilistic beasts that can lead to the temple of chaos to issue orders."


    "It should be a lot, but because of this, the harvest will be great. Although the disaster of nothingness is dangerous, it is also an opportunity."


    Gray frowned slightly and then stretched out again. He had a plan in his heart.


    The disaster of nothingness is indeed dangerous, but its benefits are also huge. Every nothingness beast has a crystal nucleus in its body. The stronger the strength, the larger the crystal nucleus in the nothingness beast.


    Gray has a deep understanding of the role of crystal nucleus. It can assist cultivation and speed up cultivation, and will not coincide with auxiliary cultivation drugs. It can be said that it is an excellent cultivation material to improve strength.


    However, this resource is not easy to obtain, and it can only be obtained when there is a disaster of nothingness. If you miss this time, even if you want to obtain it, there is no place to hunt nothingness animals.


    Therefore, he decided to let the leopolds and Vega send most of the family experts to hunt, and even he planned to hunt himself.


    Although the disaster of nothingness this time is dangerous, he is not worried about his safety. He has a variety of means such as space barrier and blinking. He is still quite confident in his self-protection ability.


    The next day, gray and Fahd, seven magic light warriors of the gallioport family, left Leo and set out towards the Noah plain.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    On the field, a dragon beast with a body length of more than 20 meters and a shape like a lizard was running, and a dull sound like a drum came out.


    On its back, nine people either stood or sat down, fixed on the Dragon beast like a rock.


    A beast and nine people passed by the village and the city, causing a riot. The riot didn''t stop until they saw the people on the beast. Instead, they looked at the nine people on the beast with awe.


    These nine are the nine members of the Leopold family, including gray.


    As a top family, the Leopold family also has its own war animals. Although there are no birds and animals, it is also a dragon beast of magic light level. Naturally, they don''t need to rely on two legs on the way to Noah plain.


    A few days later, an endless plain appeared in front of gray and others, and this is Noah plain, the destination of gray and others.


    "There is a city over there!"


    After several days of traveling, gray and others were tired. They saw a city on the horizon in the distance. They decided to enter the city for rest, so they drove the dragon and beast in that direction.


    However, when approaching the city, gray and others did not change slightly.


    There is indeed a city ahead, but it is a broken city. Most parts of the city wall have collapsed, and many buildings in the city have collapsed.


    Even if they are close, there is still no one in the city. It is obvious that this is a dead city, a dead city where no one exists.


    However, from the point of view that there are no plants growing around and inside the city, the city should have been abandoned soon, or even less than a month.


    "Is it...?"


    Gray nine people already had some kind of speculation in their hearts. They jumped down from the dragon and beast''s back and walked into the city from the gap of the city wall.


    "Sure enough..."


    Seeing the situation in the city, gray couldn''t help shrinking his pupils and clenching his fist.


    In the city, on the streets and among the ruins, corpses can be seen everywhere. These corpses are abnormally black, like losing water, and look very dry.


    Gray, who had seen creatures killed by nihilistic beasts, recognized at a glance that these people were definitely sucked dry by nihilistic beasts.


    Obviously, this is a city that has been attacked by nihilistic beasts.


    The city is not big, but there should be more than 100000 residents. I don''t know how many people escaped in the end.


    After searching the city again, I didn''t find the figure of the nothingness beast. The nothingness beast had left. Gray''s nine people withdrew from the city and decided to set up a tent outside the city for repair.


    A city full of corpses. Although they were not afraid, they were unwilling to rest in such a depressed environment, so they decided to set up tents outside the city.


    At dusk, the sun was like blood, and the world was silent. It was hard to hear the voices of birds and animals, as if they were mourning for the suffering city in front of them.


    Hula!


    Suddenly, a strong wind broke the peace in front of me. A small Rune ship flew quickly in the sky. Many people could be seen on the deck of the rune ship.


    Such a movement naturally startled gray and others. Gray and others stood up and looked at the rune ship and the people on the rune ship deck.


    I saw that all these people had a strong breath, and their strength was obviously not weak. There was a sign like a family emblem on the side of the rune ship, which was a giant bird with a crown.


    "It''s from the UGAS family."


    Seeing the emblem, Fahd whispered to gray.


    Hearing the name of the family, gray couldn''t help his face.


    The uggas family, which can be ranked upstream among the top families, is a family whose strength is also higher than the Vega family. Of course, this is not the reason why he and Fahd are slightly moved. The real reason why he and Fahd are slightly moved is that there are people of this family among the spies who are caught sneaking into Leo city.


    From the fact that the family sent spies to sneak into Leo City, it is obvious that the family has some ideas about the leopolds and may have bad intentions.


    When Fahd identified these people through the family emblem on the side of the rune ship, these people also identified gray and others through the family emblem on Fahd and others'' clothes.


    One of them looks very young, but his eyes are full of vicissitudes. Looking at gray and others, the corner of his mouth tilts slightly.


    "Leo Potter family, what good luck!"

 Chapter 708

    When the rune ship landed on the ground, more than 30 people stepped down from the rune ship. After getting off the ship, their eyes were all looking at the direction of gray nine.


    Some have a slight banter on their faces, some have a cold look in their eyes, some have their hands in their pockets, and their bodies are cold


    Without exception, there was a dangerous smell on everyone, covering the nine gray people wantonly.


    Six of them had the most terrible breath. Facing each other''s breath was like facing an endless ocean. The seven magic light warriors followed by the Leopold family could not help sweating on their foreheads.


    "Sure enough, it is worthy of being the family that can be ranked upstream among the top families. Unexpectedly, there are six strong destroyers."


    Gray''s eyes swept over the six, his face unchanged, but he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Judging from the breath, six people are strong destroyers. There is no doubt that there are six strong destroyers in a family, and it is likely that they are not all of the family. The strength of the UGAS family can be imagined. Compared with the Vega family, the UGAS family is much stronger.


    However, this strength did not frighten him.


    In terms of destruction level combat power, he and Fahd added four disaster level blood beasts, which are not less than each other in number. In addition, he can give Fahd the ability to alloy with four disaster level blood beasts and have super defense. If they really want to fight, they will not suffer losses, so he is not afraid at all.


    "Joshus, what do you mean by the uggas family?"


    Knowing the strength of his side, Fahd stepped forward and looked at the man who looked young but full of vicissitudes.


    "What do you mean?"


    The appearance of the young man josius turned his mouth slightly and looked at Fahd with a trace of contempt and disdain.


    "What do you think it means?"


    "I think your UGAS family is going to declare war on my leopolds. Can I think it''s declaring war on my leopolds?!"


    Fahd''s face was cold, and his eyes looked coldly at the young man josius.


    "Declare war?"


    The range of the corners of the mouth of the young man josius was even greater, while the breath of the rest of the UGAS family was more intense, and many eyes had been locked on the nine gray people.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    A sound broke through the sky. The moment before the sun was about to set, with the last light, another Rune ship approached here quickly.


    Seeing the fast approaching Rune ship, the pupil of the young man josius contracted, and then the amplitude of the corner of his mouth turned into a bright smile.


    "How? We are all called up by the temple of chaos. We have a common goal. How can we fight each other?"


    With the words of the young man josius, the breath of the young man josius and the UGAS family behind him all converged, as if they had never appeared, and the eyes locked on Gray''s nine people moved away.


    In an instant, the tense atmosphere disappeared. The two sides separated and began to set up tents and make a fire.


    Gray looked away from the uggas family and looked at the falling Rune ship in the sky. The uggas family would change their mind, naturally because of this Rune ship.


    On the side of the rune ship, there is a sign of a golden Bindi flower, which is the symbol of the Mandi family. The visitor is from the Mandi family.


    Mandy family, Branca Mandy''s family, one of the three most powerful families among the top families. The UGAS family should have given up on them because they were afraid of taking advantage of Mandy family.


    When the rune ship came down, more than 50 people stepped down from it without a strong breath, but it made the nine gray people and more than 30 uggas family look slightly frozen. The strength of the Mandy family no longer needs to be proved.


    Among the more than 50 people, gray found a young woman with brown hair at a glance.


    The other party is wearing a blue women''s war dress that fully highlights the perfect figure. The brown hair is tied into a horsetail, and a beautifully decorated sword is hung on the waist. It is valiant and eye-catching.


    This is Blanca Mandy. A beautiful woman is beautiful no matter what she wears, and a woman who is beautiful and wears clothes that highlight her beauty is undoubtedly more beautiful.


    When gray noticed Blanca Mandy, Blanca Mandy also noticed gray. She came forward gracefully and smiled at gray.


    "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet again so soon!"


    Gray also couldn''t help smiling. With the distance between Mandy family and Leopold family, it''s difficult to meet again unless it''s a big event like the opening of the tower of trial again.


    But I don''t want to meet them again just more than two months apart. Things are impermanent. This is probably impermanent.


    "This time we are no longer competitors, but need to work together with each other and have a pleasant cooperation."


    Blanca Mandy gave gray a playful wink and extended her slender white hand.


    "Happy cooperation."


    Gray reached out his hand and held it. It was soft as if there were no bones. It felt very comfortable.


    "Don''t you mind walking around?"


    Blanca Mandy looked into the distance at a breeze blowing across the rocking grass and said to gray.


    "Please!"


    Grello slightly bent over, made a gesture of invitation, and walked in the opposite direction to the grass in the distance.


    "The leopolds and Mandy really have some connections!"


    Looking at the two people who talked happily, josius, a young man with the appearance of the UGAS family, frowned slightly, and a trace of fear arose in his heart.


    He was not sure how deep the relationship between the Mandy family and the leopolds was. If it was just ordinary, if it was close, gestures to the leopolds would cause the anger of the Mandy family.


    Even if the top families are enough to rank upstream, they will never dare to face the anger of Mandy family. The three strongest families in the top families are not as simple as saying, they have strong strength as the inside information.


    "Thank you."


    When gray came to the grass, he thanked him. Naturally, he could see that Blanca Mandy was helping the Leopold family out. The purpose was to make the UGAS family fear and dare not attack the Leopold family at will.


    Although he didn''t need it very much, the leopolds and his strength were not weaker than the UGAS, he was still grateful for the other party''s kindness.


    "No."


    Blanca Mandy shook her head slightly.


    "But you should be careful. The UGAS family may not give up."


    The next day, the leopolds, UGAS and Mandy families who had a rest night set out to go deep into the Noah plain.


    Deep in the Noah plain, there is a huge city, where the West German family, the top family, is located. It is also the place where the chaotic Temple orders meet.


    After a long drive, nine people of gray arrived at the city, which is a very huge city with millions of permanent residents, even bigger than bilio.


    There are many traces of battle outside the city, many of which are extremely ferocious, obviously a collision of destruction level, but the city has not fallen.


    After all, it is a city run by the top family, which is naturally not easy to break. Of course, guarding this city is the limit that the Simon family can do.


    Along the way, gray saw several cities destroyed by nihilistic beasts. The Simon family only had the strength to defend and had no spare power to rescue other cities.


    When you enter the city, all you see are refugees. Many refugees pour into the city, which makes the city almost overcrowded.


    The corner, the street, the open space in front of the shop... But wherever there is vacancy, you can see the figure of refugees.


    There are mothers with children, lonely old people, dependent siblings


    Either lying or sitting, they all look haggard, and their eyes are full of confusion about the future.


    Running for their lives in a hurry, they almost didn''t bring any money and materials. Although they didn''t die under the nothingness beast, they are now facing hunger and cold, and may die under hunger and cold.


    Fortunately, it is hot in summer, even at night, the temperature is relatively warm, and there are people in chaotic Temple robes in the city distributing food and some warm clothes and blankets, so that they will not freeze and starve to death.


    "This way, please!"


    As the top family who came to support, the nine gray people were led into the Simon family residence under the guidance of the people received by the Simon family.


    Walking through the house, gray can see some familiar figures from time to time, which are some top families he saw last time in the city of chaos.


    Ahead, a group of people came face to face. They were a group of young people wearing countless twisted chaotic Temple signs. They should be the children of the chaotic temple.


    Among the young people, the center is a young man with silver hair. The young man is medium-sized, with correct facial features, but not handsome. He is a man who does not look eye-catching anywhere except silver hair.


    But gray noticed that among the young people around the silver haired young people, there were the elite children of the chaos Temple who had entered the test tower last time, even the core child named Julio.


    Julio, who can set off his core children, must have an unusual identity. Gray has vaguely speculated about his identity. I''m afraid that only that person can afford such treatment in the temple of chaos, and Fahd''s whispered introduction proves this.


    "That''s the son of chaos, Alger!"


    As gray guessed, the other party is the son of chaos in the temple of chaos, who left an amazing record on the 30th floor of the tower of trial five years ago, and is the leader of the younger generation in the temple of chaos.


    Only such a person can make a proud man like Julio willing to serve as a foil.

 Chapter 709

    After the two sides nodded politely, they crossed each other. Naturally, they won''t pay too much attention to gray, chaos, son and others.


    As the elite of the younger generation of the temple of chaos, only the children of the three most powerful families can attract their attention, and the children of other families are not in their eyes at all.


    And they do have this qualification. They can be sent by the chaos temple to strangle nihilistic animals. Their strength should at least be the magic light level. Among the young generation of the top families, only the children of the three self-improvement families can compete with them, except gray, who is a special case.


    A few days later, people from the top families came one after another, and people from the Vega family had also arrived.


    Jerome, the hunchbacked old man, Felipe, the tall and thin old man, and qiaozina, the silver haired old woman, have all arrived at the destruction level. With three people on the other side and four disaster level blood beasts controlling the corpses, Gray''s side has up to nine destruction level combat power.


    Both the Vega family and the Leopold family are completely under Gray''s control, but naturally they will not be too close in front of outsiders. For several consecutive days, once the people of the two families meet, some verbal conflicts will break out, which is like water and fire.


    Seeing the momentum of the two families, many families who have ideas about the inheritance of weapons by the Leopold family have secretly contacted the Vega family one after another and implicitly mentioned their plans to jointly deal with the Leopold family.


    Among them, gray and the UGAS family, who had encountered or even almost broke out in battle, were the most active.


    "Lord Jerome, how about joining hands with my UGAS family to get rid of the leopolds."


    Josius, a seemingly young man, looked at Jerome and asked.


    "Together with you, what can my Vega family get?"


    Jerome did not answer, but asked.


    "Isn''t it enough to get rid of the great enemy of the leopolds?"


    Josius, a young man, frowned slightly.


    The reason why he joined hands with the Weijia family is naturally that he took a fancy to the hatred of the Weijia family towards the Leopold family. Prompted by the hatred, once there is an opportunity to destroy the Leopold family, the Weijia family will definitely agree without hesitation, even without any reward.


    However, the current situation is contrary to what he expected. The Vega family does not seem to be satisfied with getting rid of the leopolds, but also wants to take a share of the benefits.


    "Not enough. The value of the three inheritance weapons of the Leopold family is needless to say. It''s too generous for the UGAS family to want to monopolize."


    Jerome shook his head.


    "I really have hatred between the Vega family and the Leopold family, but if the UGAS family thinks that only with this hatred can make the Vega family desperate to destroy the Leopold family, it will underestimate my Vega family."


    "What do you want?"


    The young man josius frowned.


    "Among the three inheritance weapons, my only plus family wants to choose one."


    Said Jerome.


    "An inheritance weapon? It should be your Weijia family with a thick heart. I believe many families are willing to cooperate at this price. Why should I find you Weijia family?"


    The appearance of the young man josius''s voice became dissatisfied.


    Facing the disgruntled young man josius, the hunchback old Jerome''s face remained unchanged. He took a sip from his tea cup and said slowly.


    "But you can''t guarantee that these families will stab in the back and unite with the Leopold family to plot against the UGAS family. Only the Weijia family, which has a deep hatred with the Leopold family, can guarantee this."


    The dissatisfaction on the face of the young man josius converged. The other party said what he was really worried about, which is why he found the Weijia family.


    Originally, it should be no problem to seize the inheritance weapons of the Leopold family with the strength of the UGAS family and with his own strength. However, it seemed that the relationship between the Leopold family and the Mandy family was not general, which gave him scruples in his heart.


    If he failed to leave all the people of the leopolds and let someone escape, it might lead to the anger of the Mandy family. In order to be safe, he decided to unite with other families.


    He was not too worried that even if the leopolds were destroyed, they would still be suspected by the Mandy family.


    For the inheritance weapons of the Leopold family, there are not a few families with ideas. Even the Mandy family can''t take action against every suspicious family. This matter will only end up in the end.


    "Deal!"


    Josius, a young man, put his hand to Jerome, a hunchback old man.


    "Happy cooperation."


    With a cold smile on his face, Jerome, the hunchback old man, held the hand of josius, the young man with a face.


    "Then I''ll leave. We''ll discuss the details of the action later!"


    Josius, a young looking man, got up and left. After he left, a man came out of one side of the room and sat in his original position, while Jerome, a hunchbacked old man, immediately stood up respectfully and saluted.


    This is a young man with black hair and eyes as deep as the sky. It''s gray.


    "Uggas family!"


    With a sneer, Gray''s figure disappeared on the chair and appeared in the house of the leopolds arranged by the Simon family. No one knew that he had left.


    All the top families have arrived, and the chaotic Temple soon issued an order to eliminate them.


    The nihilistic beast is improving all the time. Every more day, the stronger the nihilistic beast will be, and the more serious the damage to the chaos leader will be. If it had not been for the action of many people, we could ensure that there would be no fish in the net. The chaos temple would have issued an order to eliminate the top families who arrived first.


    According to the order of the temple of chaos, Noah plain is divided into dozens of areas. Each top family will be responsible for cleaning up and suppressing an area. It is required to clean up and suppress the area responsible for its own family. It is important to ensure that no nihilistic animals survive in this area.


    It is too dangerous for the nihilistic beast to devour the growth of life. No nihilistic beast can escape, otherwise it will be a terrible disaster.


    In history, there have been instances in which nihilistic beasts invaded but were not found, and finally grew to a combat power comparable to the rule level. If we really get there, even the temple of chaos will find it difficult.


    After receiving the order, the families left the Simon family city one after another. Among them, the UGAS family looked coldly at the leopolds before they rushed to the area in charge of their own family.


    Just last night, the UGAS family had negotiated the specific action details with the Vega family, and the time was set in three days. At that time, the two families will quietly leave their responsible area and rush to the area in charge of the leopot family to kill the leopot family.


    Leaving the city of Simon family, the nine gray people set out to the south. The area in charge of the Leopold family arranged by the temple of chaos is in the south, which is more than a thousand miles away from the city of Simon family and can reach a diameter of more than a hundred miles.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Instead of taking a dragon or beast, he ran through the sky at his own speed. In more than an hour, gray nine people arrived in this area.


    This is a hilly area. Low hills can be seen everywhere. Although Noah plain is called plain, it does not mean that there is no other terrain, but that plain terrain accounts for the majority.


    "Look separately. If you can''t cope, release the rune bullet!"


    The area of one hundred miles is neither big nor small. If it takes too much trouble to act together, gray decided to act separately.


    The rune bullet is an emergency way to ask for help. It is a rune item that can release a long-lasting and eye-catching red light in the sky. As long as the terrain is not too steep, it can be seen even dozens of miles away, and this Rune item can be reused.


    Whoosh!


    Green and black wings were born behind him. Gray flew slowly at low altitude. His eyes swept over the ground, paying attention to the plants and animals on the ground. After dealing with nihilistic animals, he naturally understood how to find nihilistic animals.


    "Found it!"


    After flying for more than 30 miles, gray found that he landed on a hillside.


    On the hillside, there are many dark plants. The leaves of these plants are completely withered and covered with black spots, which is like a strange disease.


    With a gentle pinch of his hand, the plant seemed to be decayed and easily crushed into ashes. He was sure that it was absolutely done by the nihilistic beast.


    Centered on the dark hillside, gray soon found the target.


    This is a strange looking red fog beast, with a body length of more than 20 meters and limbs of ordinary animals, but it should have been the position of the head, but it was replaced by many tentacles. In the center of the tentacle, there is a huge mouth that looks very ferocious.


    At this time, there is red fog huff and puff from the ferocious mouth. With the huff and puff of these red fog, the leaves of various plants in the surrounding area wither and the branches become dark.


    Although the shape is completely different from that of the giant beast like octopus, and the fog is not black but red, it is obvious that it should also be a nothingness beast, but of different types.


    Shua!


    Flying in the air, a cyan wind blade travels at Gray''s fingertips and cleaves at the nihilistic beast. The nihilistic beast is aware of the danger and quickly avoids, but it still can''t avoid the extremely fast wind blade.


    Poof!


    The cyan wind blade cleaved at the waist of the nihilistic beast, and almost half of its body was split. However, it was so "seriously" injured that the nihilistic beast showed no sign of serious injury, and its running was not affected. The wound on his body was being repaired quickly, and a red light beam was emitted from his huge mouth to attack Ge Lei.


    Gray was not surprised. In front of him, wind blades came out one after another, tore up the red light beam and chopped it on the nihilistic beast.


    Under the violent wind blade, the body of the nothingness beast became broken in a few moments, and there was no movement at all.


    This is a ghost light level nihilistic beast. To kill such a nihilistic beast, gray must attack at night with the help of ghost ability, but now he can do it easily.

 Chapter 710

    Sting¡ª¡ª


    The red fog of the nothingness beast dissipated slowly and finally disappeared completely. A red polygonal crystal fell to the ground, slightly larger than the marble. This is the crystal core in the nothingness beast.


    Gray stepped forward to collect the crystal nucleus and placed it directly close to his body. Suddenly, a familiar cool feeling came into his body and strengthened his body.


    Although the color of black crystal nucleus is different from that used before, it obviously has the effect of auxiliary cultivation.


    After leaving this place, gray continued to look for it. After flying for dozens of miles, he had another harvest. He found a green fog and Qi empty beast shaped like a huge python.


    It should have been the position of the head. There is no head, only one mouth and many tentacles.


    The strength of this nothingness beast is obviously much stronger than that of the first nothingness beast, which is enough to be comparable to the fifth level of magic light. However, it is destined to be its misfortune to encounter gray. Gray still didn''t spend much effort to kill it.


    He continued to look forward, but he never met the nothingness beast again. He was about to leave the hilly area and enter the area in the charge of other families. Gray stopped and rested at the tip of a low mountain.


    It was windy at the top of the mountain. A cool wind blew on gray and took away the heat of summer.


    At this time, if there is a cup of fresh juice with ice, it is definitely a kind of enjoyment. Unfortunately, there is no fresh juice. Gray has to take out a water bag from the space items and drink it after cooling with the ability of cold ice.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a red light rushed into the sky and condensed in the sky like a huge stone column for a long time.


    Gray''s face was frozen, put away his water bag and quickly blinked away in that direction.


    The red light is naturally the light emitted by the rune bullet, which is a signal for help. Someone should be in danger.


    "Devastation..."


    A middle-aged woman''s forehead was cold and sweaty. A giant beast composed of black fog was chasing her, and the distance between her and her was rapidly getting closer.


    The giant beast has reached an exaggerated length of more than 50 meters, which is more huge than most disaster level blood beasts. There is a terrible smell on the body, which makes middle-aged women even have some poor breathing.


    The middle-aged woman retreated quickly in the air, and the giant beast also flew in the air. No, it should be swimming.


    Behemoths look like fish, with fish tails and fins, but there are thick tentacles growing in many places. These tentacles, fish tails and fins swing in the air, just like swimming in the air.


    Pooh!


    A thick and long tentacle was pulled down, and the middle-aged woman hurried to avoid, but the thick tentacle was pulled on a low mountain, immediately split the low mountain in two and rolled up a lot of dust.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    After several attacks, they failed to attack the middle-aged man. The fish monster seemed to become angry, opened its mouth, and a thick black light column shot out to attack the middle-aged woman.


    The light column is extremely thick and fast, and covers a large area, which immediately makes middle-aged women avoid.


    Seeing the coming black light column, I felt the absolute destructive power of the black light column. The middle-aged woman''s face turned white and her heart was full of despair.


    Whoosh!


    Just when the black light column was about to hit the middle-aged woman, Gray''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the middle-aged woman, and the invisible space barrier stood up for the first time.


    The acceleration of time rule ability and the blinking of space rule ability have the characteristics of terror to improve the movement speed. However, if any ability is faster, it is naturally blinking.


    Not to mention that as long as you have been to the place, you can arrive in an instant. Even if you have not been to the place, you can hurry with two abilities, and the blinking is faster than the acceleration of the time rule ability.


    All the places you can see can be reached in an instant. You can reach where you can see immediately. This speed is naturally faster than the acceleration of time rule ability.


    Of course, the acceleration of time rule capability is not without its advantages. The blinking of space rule capability takes time. If it moves in a short distance, the acceleration of time rule capability is faster in the same time.


    Peng!


    The invisible space barrier is extremely strong. So far, gray has not seen where its bearing limit is. The black light column collides with the invisible space barrier, makes a dull sound, and then collapses and disappears. Gray and the middle-aged woman behind the space barrier are not hurt at all.


    "Lord gray!"


    Seeing that gray saved her, the middle-aged woman''s eyes were full of gratitude and awe and respectfully called gray.


    She is not the person controlled by gray with his resurrection ability, but the person subdued by Gray''s great strength. Just now, Gray''s moving means and the means to easily block the destructive attack deepened her awe of gray.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded slightly and looked at the fish beast with interest.


    This is also the first nihilistic beast comparable to destruction. I don''t know how long the crystal core in such a nihilistic beast can be used and how much improvement it can bring to him after use.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The attack was blocked and a new enemy appeared. While the fish beast swam here quickly, it attacked several thick black beams one after another and attacked gray, the new enemy.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    No accident, all the thick black beams were blocked by the invisible space barrier, and gray didn''t even blow his clothes.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The attacks were blocked one after another, and the fish beast made a roar like anger, emitting a palpitating breath.


    Shua!


    From its big mouth, a thick beam of light came out again. This time, the beam was pure black, as dark as light, and its power was obviously stronger than that of the previous beams.


    Under anger, people can break out beyond their usual strength, while fish giants also break out beyond their usual strength under anger.


    Peng!


    There is still no accident. Even if it breaks out far more powerful than usual, it is still easily blocked by the space barrier.


    At this time, the fish beast finally rushed to gray and pulled dozens of tentacles towards gray.


    "Hum -"


    Gray snorted coldly, letting these dozens of tentacles beat on the space barrier in vain, he quickly built one space barrier after another around the fish giant beast to form a space cage.


    The space cage was soon built, and the fish monster had been trapped and died in the space cage. However, it was obvious that the wisdom of the fish monster had not noticed this, and was still attacking the space barrier in front of gray.


    Bang!


    Gray held his right hand slightly, and the volume of the space cage shrank rapidly.


    The fish monster finally found that he had been trapped. He immediately struggled violently, and the black light beam continued to shoot indiscriminately. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. Finally, the fish monster was stuck in the space cage and couldn''t move.


    "This volume... Has some trouble, and the nothingness beast has no key. How to kill it?"


    Looking at the nihilistic beast more than 50 meters long trapped in the space cage, gray held his chin slightly with one hand.


    His method of hunting disaster level blood beasts is to trap disaster level blood beasts in space cages, and then pierce each other''s heart from the other''s heart, so that the other party will die because his heart is pierced.


    The nihilistic animal obviously has no organs such as heart or even head, so it is obviously impossible to use this method.


    Moreover, the vitality of the nihilistic beast is extremely tenacious, and it can only be killed if its body is seriously damaged. This method is really laborious.


    "You can try that method!"


    With a smile on his lips, gray thought of a method he had always wanted to try, but he had never had a chance to try.


    He looked at the empty cage and continued to use his space ability to narrow the space cage.


    With the shrinking of the space cage, the body of the fish giant is being frantically squeezed. The tentacles, fish tails and fins are pressed out of shape, and the body of the fish giant is obviously deformed.


    Finally, when the volume is reduced to a certain time, this deformation reaches the extreme.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The body of the fish giant beast exploded, and the whole body completely collapsed and turned into countless "broken meat". It is no longer difficult to distinguish what is the body and what is the tail.


    This is a very penetrating scene. The whole body explodes, and everything turns into "broken meat", into something that can''t be distinguished by the naked eye. Fortunately, it is a creature composed of fog like a fish giant beast. If it is a flesh and blood creature, it will be more penetrating.


    "Sure enough, I guessed right. The space cage is not only capable of trapping the enemy!"


    Seeing the giant fish like beast squeezed by the space barrier and completely turned into "broken meat", gray flashed in his heart.


    When he first formed a cage to trap the enemy with the ability of space barrier, he had this idea and thought it would be an extremely powerful means of attack,


    Just now, the fish shaped giant beast crushed and cracked has proved this. The space cage not only has the means to trap the enemy, but also has the means to attack, but also can produce an extremely terrible squeezing force, which is extremely powerful. The best proof is to blow up the body of a destruction level nothingness beast.


    "How strong!"


    Behind gray, the middle-aged woman looked at gray in shock. Gray easily trapped the fish beast, and then easily squeezed the fish beast into "broken meat", and the awe in her eyes became even worse.


    So easy to deal with the fish giant beast, we must also be able to easily deal with the destroyer. The strength of the other party is not as simple as the ordinary destroyer.


    Although the other party enslaved the leopolds and turned the leopolds into their own tools, this is not necessarily a bad thing for the leopolds.


    This is a world of the jungle. Even the top families are destroyed. Only by becoming stronger can they survive better.


    If you can''t make yourself stronger, find a strong backer. This is another way to better survive in the world of the law of the jungle, and the other party is obviously such a strong backer.

 Chapter 711

    The "broken meat" of the fish giant beast slowly disappeared, leaving only a black crystal core.


    The crystal nucleus is the size of a table tennis ball, and its volume is several times that of the crystal nucleus that gray hunted before. It is not difficult to see the huge gap between the magic light level and the destruction level.


    Gray picked it up and stuffed it into the space items. After greeting the middle-aged woman, gray separated from the middle-aged woman and began to continue the search.


    Two days later, he almost searched the area he was responsible for dozens of times. After he couldn''t find the nothingness beast again, gray called everyone together and began to count the spoils.


    "Two at the destruction level, 14 at the magic light level and 31 at the king level."


    The harvest was pretty good. The magic light level and King level added up to more than 40, and the destruction level had two. Not only gray had the harvest of destruction level crystal core, but Fahd also had it. The other party also hunted and killed a destruction level nothingness beast alone.


    All the crystal nuclei are included in his space items. Gray does not intend to distribute the crystal nuclei to others, but is prepared to keep them for his own use. After all, this kind of thing can hardly be obtained after this time, which belongs to scarce resources.


    Moreover, this kind of thing can be used to the greatest extent only in him. He can continuously improve his strength by placing it close to his body, while others can improve their strength only when they practice. The use effect is far less than him.


    Of course, he won''t treat others badly. Everyone rewarded a lot of magic potions to help cultivate magic.


    With the resources of the Leopold family and the Vega family, as well as Aubrey, the fourth level medicine refining master, he has accumulated a lot of auxiliary cultivation magic potions during this period. In addition to supplying himself, he has a lot of surplus, so he simply takes them as a reward.


    "I don''t know how much the Vega family and the UGAS family have gained?"


    After counting his harvest, gray couldn''t help thinking of the harvest of the Vega family and the UGAS family. Not only the Vega family, but also the UGAS family have been regarded as his own.


    When he thought of the UGAS family, his mouth turned slightly. The meeting time agreed between the UGAS family and the Vega family is tonight. I don''t know how the betrayed UGAS family will react, but it must be wonderful.


    At night, the purple moon hung high, and the UGAS family quietly left their responsible area and rushed to the area in charge of the Leopold family in the dark.


    "Lord josius, do you really want to give one of the three inheritance weapons to the Vega family?"


    During the rush, a middle-aged man asked with a slight reluctance on his face.


    Inheritance weapon is a weapon that can enhance combat effectiveness across borders even in the hands of the destroyer. It is a weapon that can be inherited and passed on as a family.


    Even the uggas family, which is enough to rank upstream among the top families, has only three arms in the whole family. It is conceivable that such weapons are precious, while the bottom family of the Leopold family also has three arms, which is also the reason why all families are greedy for the Leopold family.


    According to the agreement between the UGAS family and the Vega family, one of the inheritance weapons will be distributed to the Vega family, which makes him feel pity and unwilling.


    "According to the agreement, we really want to give the Weijia family an inheritance weapon, but it also depends on the ability of the Weijia family to hold it."


    The face of the young man josius was very fuzzy under the purple moon, showing a strange sneer.


    If in the process of attacking and killing the Leopold family, the only plus family''s combat power loss is small, it is natural to follow the previous agreement. If the only plus family''s combat power loss is huge, he naturally doesn''t mind solving the only plus family together and swallowing the only plus family together.


    A purple moon hung high in the sky. It was close to midnight. More than 30 people of the UGAS family sneaked into the area under the charge of the Leopold family and arrived near a bare stone mountain without any plants.


    This is the place they agreed to meet with the Vega family. They will meet here, and then search and kill the leopolds.


    The people of the Vega family have not arrived yet. They carefully explored the neighborhood. After confirming that there is no ambush, they began to wait for the arrival of the Vega family.


    More than an hour later, more than ten figures came here. Seeing these more than ten figures, more than 30 people of the UGAS family couldn''t help standing up and being careful.


    "Who?"


    Josius, a young man with a long face, asked.


    "It''s me."


    Among the more than 10 figures, the first person responded with an old voice. Under the moonlight, he could vaguely see some humps on his back.


    "You''re a little late!"


    Hearing each other''s voice, seeing each other''s body and face, the young man josius relaxed, and the people of the UGAS family behind him relaxed. The visitor was indeed from the Vega family.


    "In order to keep it secret, I took a lot of detours."


    The hunchback old Jerome explained slightly.


    For the explanation of the hunchback old Jerome, the young man josius did not doubt him, but turned his attention to the goal of this time, said.


    "It will dawn in four or five hours at most. It''s best to find the residence of the leopolds before dawn and kill them when most people are asleep at night."


    "I agree, but it doesn''t take four or five hours to find the residence of the leopolds?"


    Said Jerome, the hunchbacked old man, with a slight frown.


    "Don''t worry about this. Among the people brought by the UGAS family this time, there are people who are good at tracking, and have obtained the items used by the people of the Leopold family in advance. There is enough time."


    The young man josius said confidently.


    "It seems that your UGAS family is bound to win this time. They are so well prepared."


    The hunchback old Jerome looked at the young man josius in surprise.


    "That''s natural. My UGAS family doesn''t do anything uncertain -"


    The young man josius smiled proudly, but at the next moment, his pupils suddenly narrowed and looked at the hunchback old Jerome in horror and disbelief.


    A red spear suddenly appeared in the hands of the hunchback old Jerome. A turbulent red flame burst out on the spear and stabbed him quickly.


    He had never thought that the other party would suddenly attack him before he attacked the leopolds.


    He thought that after the destruction of the Leopold family, he would kill the Vega family and destroy the Vega family together. Naturally, he also considered the possibility that the Vega family would kill the UGAS family, but there was a premise that the Leopold family had been destroyed.


    None of this could have happened before the fall of the leopolds, but it happened at this time.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Such a hasty attack, he had no time to avoid. Just in time to avoid the key, he had been stabbed by a red flame spear, and his whole body was wrapped in flame and flew out.


    At the same time, more than a dozen people who followed the hunchback old Jerome suddenly attacked the people of the UGAS family.


    Kaka¡ª¡ª


    The silver haired old woman suddenly burst out a raging cold, frozen a destroyer close to her, and turned more than a dozen magic light warriors close to her into ice sculptures.


    Prick¡ª¡ª


    The tall and thin old Felipe''s spear, with a raging red flame, pierced the abdomen of a destructive strong man of the UGAS family, leaving a ferocious wound on his abdomen.


    More than a dozen magic light warriors around were affected by the fire and flew out with large burns.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    Fahd''s right hand, hidden in the crowd of the Weijia family, suddenly turned into a long sword several meters long. The long sword was wrapped with red flame. A sword cut at a destroyer of the Ursus family. The destroyer hurriedly raised his right hand to resist, but was cut off by a sword.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    Gray, who was hidden in it, was shrouded in purple light, and suddenly appeared next to a strong destroyer of the UGAS family. The sword with dark green fog stabbed into the chest of the strong destroyer of the UGAS family, directly ending the life of the strong destroyer.


    ¡­¡­


    Totally unexpected sneak attack, the UGAS family was completely beaten. On the spot, one destruction level strong man was killed, four destruction level strong men were injured, and more than a dozen magic light soldiers died.


    "Fahd, Fahd, why are you here? Jerome, you joined hands with the leopolds..."


    Covering the wound on his shoulder, the young man josius was not confident and looked at Fahd who appeared in the Weijia family camp in surprise.


    Any family can join hands with the leopolds, but only the Vega family, which has a great feud with the leopolds, is impossible. Because of this, he will find the Vega family and join hands with the Vega family.


    But now what he thought was impossible happened in front of him. In his opinion, the Vega family, which could never join hands with the leopolds, joined hands with the leopolds.


    "Are you surprised? There are more surprised."


    Holding a red spear, the hunchback old Jerome sneered at the corners of his mouth, and a red flame column attacked the young man josius.


    "Weijia family, Leopold family, good, good, my UGAS family has not suffered such a big loss. You are all going to die!"


    Looking at the red flame column, the face of the young man josius was distorted by anger. There was a strong breath on his body. A sword full of black lines appeared in his hand, and he stabbed it into the ground.


    Then he saw that a large number of shadows spread out under him and expanded rapidly at night. It was vaguely visible that these shadows were different from ordinary shadows, with a dark green color on the surface.


    This is the mixed ability of uggas family, a two-line mixed ability of shadow system and poison system - poison shadow.


    Click!


    The red flame column attacked by the hunchback old man Jerome was easily broken by more than ten poison shadow tentacles condensed by the poison shadow. At the same time, dozens of thick poison shadow tentacles attacked the hunchback old man Jerome.


    "What...?"


    The attack was so easily blocked that Jerome, the hunchback old man, became dignified. While avoiding, he waved his gun one after another and cut off several attacking tentacles, but he was attacked by more tentacles. His body flew upside down and hit the stone mountain behind him, and the stone mountain collapsed.

 Chapter 712

    "Destruction level 2!"


    Gray''s eyes were slightly frozen and looked at the young man with a slightly surprised look.


    With the help of inherited weapons, Jerome''s combat power is enough to reach the second level of destruction, but the other party easily blocked Jerome''s attack and easily blew Jerome away.


    Even with the increase of inheriting weapons, the other party''s own realm has definitely reached the second level of destruction. The other party is definitely a strong person at the second level of destruction.


    "It is worthy of being the family that can be ranked upstream among the top families. It is much stronger than the Weijia family. It even exists at the second level of destruction!"


    Gray was surprised and took it for granted. After all, it is enough to rank upstream among the top families. There are at least six strong destroyers. It is not impossible for such families to produce strong people who reach the second level of destruction.


    Boom!


    With a blow, Jerome rushed out of his body. Although he looked embarrassed, he was not hurt. There was a layer of silver gray outside his body, which was the alloying ability given by gray.


    "Well...?"


    Seeing that Jerome did not seem to be seriously injured, the young man josius was slightly surprised, and then turned into cold killing intention. Dozens of dark green poison shadows were combined into three thick dark green poison shadows, whistling to Jerome.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    Shrouded in purple light, gray turned into a purple light and shadow and appeared in front of Jerome, blocking the three huge dark green poisonous shadows with a space barrier.


    "Leave it to me and you deal with the others!"


    Looking at the young man josius, gray told the hunchback old Jerome.


    Although Jerome''s defense, even with the power of these three huge shadow tentacles, should not be hurt, it is difficult to resist or even defeat the young man josius.


    "Yes."


    Jerome, the hunchback old man, jumped at a destructive strong man of the UGAS family. Naturally, he carried out Gray''s orders unconditionally.


    "You planned everything today?"


    Seeing gray who appeared quickly and blocked the attack of three huge poisonous shadows with an invisible barrier, the young man josius narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Jerome was so respectful to this man. His intuition told him that the plot against the UGAS family tonight was probably planned by the other party.


    The only thing that puzzled him was why the two powerful families, the leopolds and the Vegas, obeyed and were at the disposal of each other.


    "It can be said that, to be exact, it was your UGAS family who prepared to fight against the leopolds that had this war, but if you want to understand it like this, it''s not wrong."


    Gray nodded.


    "What is your relationship with the Vega family and the leopolds?"


    Clenching the sword with black grain in his hand, josius, a young man with a tight body, asked with a solemn look.


    "Subordination, whether the leopolds or the Vegas, belongs to my power."


    Gray said faintly.


    "No wonder? It seems that the friendship between the leopolds and the Vega family is your smoke."


    The young man josius had some numbness on his scalp. He finally understood why he was ambushed today. He chose the most unsuitable partner.


    However, there is no way. Under the smoke emitted by the other party, I believe that other families with ideas will inevitably choose the Vega family as the object of cooperation. It can be seen from the fact that there are not a few families that have contacted the Vega family in recent days.


    "Good calculation, but do you think you can eat my UGAS family?"


    The young man josius sneered, glanced at the others who had been fighting together, and gray also looked at them.


    I saw that the two sides had been frantically fighting together, but the dominant accident was not the Vega family and the Leopold family, but the UGAS family.


    Although at the beginning, the sneak attacks of the Vega family and the leopolds made the UGAS family lose a lot of people.


    However, the UGAS family is powerful. Even if it is attacked secretly, there are no fewer people left than the Vega family and the Leopold family.


    In addition, among the UGAS family, in addition to the appearance of the young man josius, there are two strong destroyers who also have inheritance weapons, so that the UGAS family has the advantage.


    "It''s really not enough to leave the UGAS family completely with current strength."


    Gray nodded and acknowledged the other party''s judgment, but his face was not panic, but looked at the young man with a slightly joking look.


    "How about this?"


    Dong!


    A giant fell to the ground, and the ground trembled violently under the huge weight of the giant. It was a giant with a body length of more than 40 meters and full of spikes.


    "Disaster level blood beast thorn disaster crocodile?!"


    The appearance of the young man josius exclaimed. Suddenly, he felt something bad. The other party actually had a disaster level blood beast. In this way, they were at a disadvantage instead of taking advantage of the disaster level combat power.


    Just then, another loud noise sounded, and in his amazement, another behemoth appeared.


    This is a giant ape with a body length of more than 30 meters. His whole body is red with blood, just like it is stained with blood. With his destructive knowledge, he can naturally recognize this is a disaster level blood beast bloodthirsty disaster ape.


    Dong!


    Before he could react from the consternation of the emergence of bloodthirsty apes, two loud sounds sounded one after another. A python with a body more than 50 meters long and a body like a mountain appeared one after another, and a giant beast with a body like gold, an eagle''s mouth and wings and a lion''s body appeared one after another.


    "Black python, golden Griffin..."


    The astonishment on his face turned into horror. The young man josius had numb scalp and cold body. He subconsciously read out the other two kinds of blood animals.


    With the four disaster level blood beasts, the other party has nine disaster level combat power. At first, one of them was secretly attacked and killed. Now there are only five people, that is to say, the other party''s disaster level combat power is almost twice that of them.


    Such a huge gap made him feel numb. His heart was full of horror. What kind of force did he provoke.


    "Capture the other party. Only if you capture the other party can you escape!"


    Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration in his mind and thought of the only way to escape. The other party was the core of the Weijia family and the Leopold family. As long as he could capture the other party, the Weijia family and the Leopold family were bound to compromise.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A large number of poisonous shadow tentacles came out, just like one dark green giant snake after another, attacking gray from all directions.


    Whoosh!


    Under the huge tentacles one after another, ferocious holes appeared in Gray''s original place. Gray was shrouded in purple light. Gray quickly avoided back and opened the huge poisonous tentacles one by one.


    Facing the attack from all directions, the space barrier that can only block the attack from one direction becomes useless. If he can build a space cage around himself, he can block it, but it takes time, and the other party''s attack doesn''t give gray such time at all.


    Moreover, the space barrier has long been used by gray elsewhere.


    Shua!


    While avoiding, gray pulled out his sword and swept out a purple light to meet the pursued dark green poison shadow tentacles. Suddenly, a large number of dark green poison shadow tentacles decayed into ashes under the action of the force of time.


    "The attack is comparable to the second level of destruction. Your strength is indeed the strongest among them. It is already equivalent to me, but it''s useless. With the increase of inheritance weapons, you can''t be my opponent!"


    With the increase of inheriting weapons, the decadent dark green poisonous shadow tentacles of josius, a young man, quickly grew again under the force of time, dragged him up and rushed to gray.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Gray cut out the time ability one after another. Although a large number of dark green poison shadow tentacles decay and disappear each time, they will soon grow again and attack gray again.


    "Comparable to the second level of destruction, this should be the limit of the power of time rule ability!"


    Under the attack of the young man josius, Gray was forced to retreat. Thanks to him, gray finally figured out the power level of his current time rule ability.


    Beyond the general destruction level, it has reached the second level of destruction level, which is not weaker than the existence of the second level of destruction level.


    However, we are at a disadvantage when facing the second level of destruction level, which reaches the second level of destruction level and holds inherited weapons and can rely on inherited weapons to increase combat power.


    "In the face of opponents who have inherited weapons, they suffer too much. It seems that a suitable inheritance weapon for me is bound to be obtained. However, it should be fast!"


    Shrouded in purple light, he retreated again to avoid the poisonous shadow tentacles from the attack. Gray''s eyes looked at the sword in the hands of the young man with a little burning.


    "You can''t escape!"


    At the same time, the young man josius also stared at gray with "hot" eyes. The next moment, a large number of poisonous shadow tentacles attacked gray from all directions and almost surrounded gray.


    "No, you can''t escape!"


    Gray took a step back, no longer cared about the attack, and looked at the young man calmly, because it was the withdrawal of this step that made him cross a space barrier.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    A large number of poison shadow tentacles hit the invisible barrier, not only the front of gray, but also the space barrier on both sides of gray. All poison shadow tentacles were blocked by the space barrier in all directions.


    From Gray''s perspective, you will find that there is a cuboid space in front of him. The young man josius is like a caged bird and is locked in this cuboid space.


    This is not what gray laid out in a moment. He can''t do it with his current spatial ability. In fact, it was laid out when he talked with the young man josius not long ago.


    With the speed of the young man josius, it is difficult to lay a space barrier around the other party. The other party is likely to notice that he fled with speed.


    So gray set up a space barrier cage in other places, but did not seal it, and then led each other into the space barrier cage.


    That''s the scene now.

 Chapter 713

    "What''s going on?"


    The attack was blocked by the invisible barrier around. The young man josius was suddenly surprised and subconsciously retreated to avoid, but he found that there was also an invisible barrier behind him. I don''t know when he had been locked into the closed space formed by the invisible barrier.


    "No!"


    There was a deep crisis in his heart. The young man josius combined all the poisonous shadows into a very thick poisonous shadow tentacle and made every effort to attack the barrier behind him.


    Boom!


    A loud noise is ten times and a hundred times louder than thunder. From the sound of collision, it is not difficult to judge how powerful the blow is.


    It was already the second level of destruction level. After the increase of inheritance weapons, the power should be comparable to the second level of destruction level, which mastered the three-tier ability.


    However, such a powerful blow still failed to leave a trace on the space barrier, and the space barrier was still intact without any cracks.


    "How can defense be so strong?"


    The full blow had no effect at all. The young man josius was frightened in his heart, and his forehead couldn''t help sliding down in a cold sweat.


    Although I don''t know what will happen when I am locked in this invisible closed space, it will never be a good thing.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The huge poisonous shadow tentacles attacked the invisible barrier again and again, and the voice louder than the thunder continued to ring. After dozens of times, the invisible barrier still showed no sign of being broken.


    Josius, a young man with a pale face and a weak heart, asked gray with unwilling hope.


    "What on earth is this ability?"


    "Space rule capability."


    Through the other party''s attack, he had a new understanding of space barrier defense, gray replied with a slight upturned corner of his mouth.


    "Space rule ability? No, it''s impossible. You can''t master rule ability!"


    Hearing Gray''s answer, the young man josius was shocked in his eyes, and then shook his head in denial.


    Generally speaking, only the temple forces can master the ability to surpass the single system ability and mixed ability. Although the other party is mysterious, it should not come from the temple forces, and it should be impossible to master the ability to have rules.


    "Believe it or not!"


    Gray didn''t explain much. Under his control, the space was shrinking rapidly, and the thick poison shadow tentacles collapsed under the squeeze of the space. Finally, the young man josius was squeezed into a space the size of a coffin and couldn''t move.


    "Really... Really... Space rule ability?"


    The disbelief on the appearance of the young man josius was gradually replaced by doubt. He felt as if he was in an invisible cage. With the reduction of the cage, the space he could move became smaller and smaller, and finally there was no space at all.


    This kind of ability is really like the ability of spatial rules. Although I am extremely surprised, the other party''s ability may really be the ability of spatial rules.


    Poof!


    Just then, a gun wrapped in a hot flame pierced into his chest, pierced his heart, and pulled it out again.


    A huge hole appeared in his chest, and a large amount of blood gushed out of the hole like a spring. His vision gradually became blurred, his head gradually became faint, and the whole person was powerlessly paralyzed.


    Beside him, there was another person besides gray. It was Jerome who stabbed him in the heart just now.


    Both the squeezing of the space cage and the ability of time rules can hurt the opponent whose defense reaches the second level of destruction. However, the former''s body can''t be preserved completely, while the latter will permanently cut off the opponent''s life, which is not what gray wants, so Jerome is attracted.


    "Don''t let anyone go!"


    Give a command to Jerome, and gray pounced on a destroyer who was being besieged by two disaster level blood beasts. Jerome respectfully replied that he also pounced on a destroyer.


    A moment later, the battle was completely over. The mountains that originally existed here had been completely razed to the ground by the aftershock of the attack, and on the ground lay the bodies of the strong men of the UGAS family one after another.


    These corpses announced the complete destruction of the UGAS family, which was enough to rank upstream among the top families. Even if there are still some people in the UGAS family, there must be none in ten, and there are not many left.


    Moving the bodies of these people to a forest, gray quickly used his resurrection ability. This time, the people who fought between the leopolds and the Vega family were all resurrected by the resurrection ability. Others were temporarily separated and not called, so he was not worried about the exposure of the resurrection ability.


    The appearance of young man josius, an old man like a destroyer, a middle-aged woman like a destroyer


    Finally, six destroyers and more than a dozen magic light warriors were resurrected. The total number was more than 20, of which more than a dozen could not be resurrected because of the serious destruction of their bodies.


    "In total, nine destruction levels and more than 30 magic light levels have been resurrected. They still haven''t reached the upper limit of resurrection ability. I don''t know what the upper limit is for the resurrection ability combined with super memory ability?"


    Looking at the resurrection army growing again, even gray himself was not surprised.


    Originally, the upper limit of resurrection ability should be four destruction levels, but now it is several times this number and still does not reach the limit. Even the owner of the ability is not surprised by this resurrection ability.


    Instead of letting the two families stay in the leopolds'' area for a long time, gray let the two families return to their own area at night.


    Of course, before they left, gray naturally collected all the crystal nuclei hunted by the two families and obtained five destruction crystal nuclei, 39 magic light crystal nuclei and 73 King crystal nuclei again.


    Not only that, the inheritance level sword in the hands of the young man josius was also asked by gray, and other types of inheritance weapons were just enough. Naturally, he would not be polite to the inheritance weapons of sword type.


    The purple moon hung high and sprinkled smoke like fog. At almost the same time when gray fell and controlled the UGAS family, the junction between the shady family and the Crowley family in the southeast of Noah plain appeared abnormally.


    Buzz!


    The void ripples, just like the lake water in the moonlight, sparkling, rippling and spreading around.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz!


    Ripples wave after wave, like waves, overlap each other and become more and more intense.


    Poof!


    It was like something was pierced. In the void, the center of the ripple suddenly became dark. Even if the moonlight sprinkled on it, there was no light.


    Then, dozens of thick tentacles stretched out from the dark place, each as long as 100 meters, as thick as a house.


    Boom!


    Dozens of thick tentacles squeezed out, and there was a dull impact sound in the void, as if after a dark void, a giant was squeezing out, trying to come to the world.


    However, although the dark void is extremely broad, with a diameter of more than 100 meters, it is too small compared with the body shape of the giant on the other side.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    After the continuous impact failed, the behemoth screamed reluctantly, took back the thick tentacles like houses, and left. Only the dark void hole still existed.


    Patter!


    With a dull sound, dozens of thick tentacles stretched out from the dark void. However, this time, the tentacles were not as exaggerated as the previous tentacles. With a slight force, a giant with a body length of more than 70 meters came to the world here.


    Feel the exuberant breath of life around the sprint. The behemoth with a length of more than 70 meters sends out an excited cry and quickly crawls in the direction of the most exuberant breath of life.


    Patter!


    After it, there were giants drilling out of the dark void one after another. Some were no worse than it, and some were nearly 100 meters longer than it.


    One day later, the Leopold family suddenly received the order of the temple of chaos, ordered to give up the cleaning and suppression of the area in charge, and immediately rushed to a place southeast of Noah plain to meet.


    With an accident in mind, gray and the Leopold family rushed to the meeting place more than two hours later and met other top families who also met, including the Vega family and the UGAS family.


    "Have you heard? The shady family and the Crowley family have been destroyed!"


    "What? The shady family and the Crowley family are completely destroyed? How can it be? Is there a mistake?"


    "I heard it from people familiar with the chaos temple. This is the news personally confirmed by the chaos temple. It will never be wrong!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he arrived at the confluence area, gray heard the extremely powerful news. The top families, shady family and Crowley family, destroyed all the teams to eliminate the nihilistic animals, and no one survived.


    The Crowley family, the family in the middle of the top family, the chardy family and the family in the upper reaches of the top family are such two families that are not at the bottom of the top family. They were destroyed and none survived. It is not difficult to infer what danger they encountered.


    "Did you encounter many destruction level nihilistic beasts, or did you encounter high-level destruction level nihilistic beasts?"


    Gray was surprised. With the strength of the two families, only a large number of destruction level nothingness beasts and high-level destruction level nothingness beasts were able to destroy them.


    "It''s a strange thing. The temple of chaos must have explored Noah plain before. It has a general understanding of the distribution of nihilistic animals. It should not arrange tasks that can''t be completed..."


    What makes gray puzzled is that the responsible area arranged by the chaos temple for each family is obviously arranged according to the strength of each family. It is reasonable that there should not be a situation that can''t cope with or even the whole army is destroyed, but now such a situation has appeared, which is obviously strange.

 Chapter 714

    The top families arrived one after another. The temple of chaos urgently convened the leaders of the top families to attend the meeting in the temporary meeting room. It can be seen that things should be very serious.


    It was Fahd who represented the leopolds at the meeting. He had nothing to do. Gray was wandering around, but he met three figures head-on.


    Three figures, two men and one woman, are all young people.


    One of the young men looks ordinary and extremely ordinary. Only his eyes are very sharp, which adds a trace of extraordinary to his ordinary. It is Landry ngumo.


    Another young man, tall and slender, with a handsome face that most people envy, but not feminine, but rather masculine and handsome, is George Lopez.


    The young woman has a perfect figure, wearing a more body blue war suit. Her beautiful figure has attracted the attention of many people around. It is Blanca Mandy.


    Gray has some contact with these three people. Of course, the best relationship among the three people should be Blanca Mandy. Maybe the opposite sex attracts each other, or Blanca Mandy has better means. In short, gray has more contact with Blanca Mandy than the other two.


    The two sides said hello, Blanca Mandy smiled.


    "We were going to find you, but we didn''t expect to meet you."


    "Looking for me?"


    Gray looked at the three with some doubts. He didn''t understand what they were looking for at the same time.


    "We are here to invite you. In the next battle, the destroyer of each family should be transferred. At that time, all families will be disrupted. We think it''s better to form a team of four of us to act together."


    George Lopez smiled.


    The breeze blew, and his blond hair fluttered slightly, dazzling like the sun. It has to be said that he is a very attractive young man.


    "If that''s the case, I have no opinion, but can you tell me what''s going on now? Why did the Crowley family and the shady family suddenly lose all their troops?"


    Gray asked with a shrug.


    "The reason why the team of the Crowley family and the shady family was destroyed was because they encountered a large number of nihilistic beasts. They had been destroyed before they could escape. It was to deal with these nihilistic beasts that all our top families gave up their original tasks and urgently met."


    Blanca Mandy said with a solemn face.


    "How can there be a large number of nihilistic beasts in the area under the charge of the Crowley family and the shady family?"


    The Crowley family and the shady family were destroyed by a large number of nihilistic animals. Naturally, gray guessed. What he really wondered was how the large number of nihilistic animals appeared. If they existed originally, the temple of chaos could not hand over the task of eliminating this area to these two families.


    "The void hole appears again!"


    Landry ngumo said with a placid face and no emotion at all.


    "What? The void hole appears again?!"


    Gray''s heart was shocked. Suddenly, his face became dignified.


    The void hole, which connects the void world with the original world or the plane, is the culprit of the arrival of the void beast.


    However, this hole will slowly disappear under the self-healing ability of the world barrier or the plane barrier. When this hole disappears, the nothingness beast naturally cannot come again through this hole.


    Now, such a hole actually appears again. It is conceivable that with the opening of this hole, a large number of nihilistic beasts will invade the original world.


    No wonder the Crowley family and the shady family are destroyed, and even one can escape in the future. If the same situation is encountered by the Leopold family, if he can''t use teleportation, it may be the same outcome as the Crowley family and the shady family.


    "It happened twice in just half a month. How could it happen so frequently?"


    Gray asked with a dignified face.


    "I don''t know. Even our three families have very limited understanding of the disaster of emptiness. They can''t judge what''s going on now. The temple of chaos should know more."


    Blanca Mandy frowned and shook her head.


    After a while of discussion, the four people dispersed and returned to the tent to recover their energy. After all, there will be a big war soon.


    More than half an hour later, the leaders of the top families who went to the meeting returned. As expected, all the strong destroyers of the top families were transferred by the chaos temple. Not only that, the remaining magic light soldiers were also asked to participate in the killing in groups of four.


    The reason why Blanca Mandy found gray to form a team must be that they got the news early in the morning. They knew that the magic light level would be required to form a team of four to kill. After all, they are three supreme families. They will certainly get some preferential treatment. It is not difficult to understand that they knew earlier than other families.


    Without repair, under the order of the chaos temple, the chaos temple and all the top families took action to surround the area destroyed by the Crowley family and the shady family in all directions.


    With the shrinking of the encirclement, he soon encountered the nihilistic beast. The dense nihilistic beast can be seen in his eyes, making people''s scalp numb.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    At the front is the destruction level strongmen of the chaos temple and the top families. Every time they make a move, at least one nihilistic beast will be killed.


    However, their main target is not the nothingness beast at or below the magic light level, but the nothingness beast at the destruction level.


    They passed through groups of nothingness beasts and attacked the destruction level nothingness beasts. The nothingness beasts they missed were quickly encountered and fought with the chaos temple and the magic light warrior team of four people in the top families.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    With a roar, the sharp sound sounded like a bomb, even if it was several miles away, the eardrum did not swell faintly.


    In the chaos temple, two old men in black robes embroidered with the golden chaos Temple logo met with a nothingness beast shaped like an octopus with a body length of more than 80 meters, and a battle broke out.


    When the tentacles of the nothingness beast shaped like an octopus attacked the two people, a thick black light column burst out of their mouth. One of the two strong men of the chaotic Temple cut a cyan golden light to block the thick black light column, and the other was holding a war knife and cut out the light of the Dao knife to cut off the tentacles from the attack.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    There was another roar, but it came from another direction. A strong man of the Lopez family and a strong man of the ngumo family jointly besieged a nothingness beast with a body length of 80 meters and a shape like a huge toad.


    There are also several similar battlefields. Each collision has the power of terror, which makes gray and other people who are very far away feel frightened.


    This is definitely a high-level destructive collision. Both sides of the battle have absolutely reached the very high level of destructive level, and may even reach the highest level of destructive level - the sixth level of destructive level.


    It is said that there is such a strong person in the Branca Mandy family. It is said that the other party is expected to break through and become a rule level strong person.


    And such existence, as the chaotic Temple of temple power, must also have.


    "How strong!"


    Blanca Mandy looked into the distance with shock on her face, because the distance was so far that she couldn''t see the battle in the distance, but she could imagine what level of battle it was just from the movement and silence.


    "It''s our turn!"


    Landry ngumo''s face, which could not see any expression, was a little excited. His hand holding the knife trembled slightly. It was not caused by fear, but by excitement.


    "Kill -"


    George Lopez responded with action.


    Holding a long sword, Junyi''s face took a trace of evil spirit and cut it off in the air towards a magic light level nothingness beast. The next moment, a golden light appeared and attacked this magic light level nothingness beast quickly.


    This is a very strange attack. It looks like a huge golden blade, but it has the form of lightning and flame. It is difficult to judge what kind of attack it belongs to.


    In fact, this is a three hybrid ability that combines the abilities of gold system, fire system and thunder system. It has far more power than ordinary abilities.


    Boom!


    The golden "light" hit the magic light level nothingness beast, and then saw that the magic light level nothingness beast first showed golden light, and then burned again. The huge body fell to the ground with a roar, and there was no life anymore.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Landry ngumo was unwilling to show weakness. On the sabre, the dark green wind vibrated at a high frequency, accompanied by the magic sound, and chopped on another magic light level nothingness beast.


    This is a combination of three abilities: poison, wind and magic sound. It also has power far beyond ordinary abilities.


    Poof!


    The magic light level nothingness beast was directly split into two parts under his knife, and could not die again.


    Bang!


    Seeing their moves, Blanca Mandy nodded to gray, stamped her feet gently, and then saw a change in her feet.


    A silver gray giant rose from the ground and turned into more than 20 meters high, with black lines on the surface, while Blanca Mandy stood on the giant''s shoulder.


    The giant stretched out his hand to a magic light level nothingness beast. Although the length of the giant''s hand was very long, it was close to ten meters, but it was still a long distance from the magic light level nothingness beast.


    But at the next moment, the giant''s outstretched hand quickly grew larger and longer, quickly approached the magic light level nothingness beast, and then slapped it on the magic light level nothingness beast.


    Boom!


    The magic light level nothingness beast was photographed badly under this slap, and there was also no movement.


    This is a combination of three abilities: gold system, earth system and shadow system. Because the mixture has shadow system ability, it can easily stretch and grow.


    "One shot is full strength. It seems that I have to say it!"


    Seeing the three people make a move is the three series hybrid ability. He has almost made a full move. Gray''s mouth tilted slightly. Although he didn''t mean to compare with the three people, he can''t hide his clumsiness at this time.


    WOW!


    The Black Mist gushed out of his body like a wave, quickly drowning a magic light level nihilistic beast.


    Then he saw that the volume of the magic light level nothingness beast shrank rapidly, and finally there was only a yellow crystal core, which was wrapped by black fog in Gray''s hand.

 Chapter 715

    "It''s them!"


    One hit and kill a magic light level nihilistic beast. Such destructive power is extremely rare among the young generation. Many people looked at the four people of gray with slight surprise, most of whom are the children of the chaotic temple.


    As temple children, they have a natural sense of superiority. Even the three most powerful families have absolutely no resistance in front of the temple.


    They are proud that they are the children of the temple. They have always despised the children of the top families. Now they see that the four gray show their rare strength among the younger generation. Finally, they restrain some contempt and begin to face them squarely.


    Julio, with red hair, recognized the four people at a glance. After all, the test of the test tower has only been in the past two or three months. He was naturally impressed when he also participated in the test.


    "He has such strength?!"


    His eyes swept over the four and finally landed on gray with a slight surprise.


    Blanca Mandy, Landry ngumo and George Lopez showed this strength. Although he was surprised, he could understand that as the most outstanding children of the generation of the three supreme families, they were only a little worse than him in talent.


    The only thing that surprised him and completely couldn''t understand was that gray also had this strength.


    The Leopold family is just the bottom family among the top families. It is quite different from the three strongest families by several levels. He is surprised that the children of such a family can be comparable to the most outstanding children of the three strongest families.


    "It''s a little underestimated. I don''t know how many floors he climbed in the last test tower. I think there should be 20 floors?"


    Although surprised, he didn''t think the other party could match or even surpass him. He recorded the other party in his mind as a bird''s-eye.


    With the strength and potential of the other party, you are qualified to deal with him. If you have the opportunity after this time, you can try to contact him.


    As the son of the most top power of the temple of chaos, like Blanca Mandy and others, he also needs his own network.


    "Not worse than us?!"


    Not only Julio, but also Blanca Mandy, who formed a team with gray, couldn''t help but show a little surprise in his eyes. Gray actually had the fighting power comparable to the three of them.


    Although they have attached great importance to each other, otherwise they will not invite each other to form a team, it seems that they still underestimate each other. They can''t underestimate convenience, just like the Leopold family.


    A month ago, who could have thought that the leopolds at the bottom of the top families could defeat the Vega family, but the leopolds did it and made the Vega family suffer a heavy loss to make compensation.


    The other party, like the Leopold family, usually shows no mountain and no dew, and also shows unexpected strength at the critical moment.


    Seeing the performance of the four grays, the children of the chaotic temple are naturally unwilling to show weakness.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    In the temple of chaos, a tall and thin young man held a long gun, which was shrouded in blue and black light. With one shot, a magic light level nothingness beast was immediately stabbed through a huge hole running through the front and back, and fell to the ground.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    A brown haired young man in the temple of chaos stood still. In front of him, dozens of silver metal blades were dancing rapidly. A blood beast of magic light level entered the range of silver metal blades. Suddenly, under the silver metal blades, there were many wounds on his body and finally collapsed.


    Poof!


    A beautiful young woman in the temple of chaos, wearing a pair of silver boxers, smashed her fist to the ground, and then saw a large number of ground spikes on the ground in front of her.


    These spikes are not made of rock, but of metal. They are silver gray, and there are thunder lights flashing on the surface.


    A blood beast of magic light level was stabbed by these ground stabs. Suddenly, dozens of holes appeared on his body, emitting scorched traces, struggled and finally died.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the children of the temple of chaos, more than a dozen people have shown their combat power, which is not inferior to the performance of the four gray people just now, and several people have shown their combat power, which has surpassed the four gray people.


    "Death -"


    Julio gave a low cry, cut out with a sword, and dozens of green and golden lights burst out. The three nothingness beasts of magic light level in front of him were cut into hundreds of pieces by these dozens of green and golden lights.


    Boom!


    Aljie, the son of chaos, has silver hair and a sense of elegance. He is the only young generation in the temple of chaos and the top family who does not form a team with others.


    A destruction level nothingness beast rushed at him, and his right hand turned into a huge sabre in a very short time. The sabre was wrapped with cyan and gold light, with a terrible smell, and quickly cut on the attacking destruction level nothingness beast.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The destruction level nothingness beast with a length of more than 50 meters was split in half by his knife. He killed a destruction level nothingness beast with one blow.


    There is no doubt that he is the most dazzling person among the young generation of the temple of chaos and the top family.


    "The son of chaos is so strong!"


    The four of gray looked at each other with shock in their eyes.


    One strike will kill a nihilistic beast of destruction level. The opponent''s combat power not only reaches the destruction level, but also exceeds the ordinary destruction level. The opponent is only a few years older than them, but he already has such combat power, which really shocked them.


    "The fighting power is much stronger than the bright saint."


    The other side is not the first demon genius at the level of son and daughter that gray came into contact with. Before that, gray had been in contact with the light saint and even fought with the light saint. The combat power shown by the other side is much stronger than that of the light saint.


    Of course, it''s not that the bright saint is weaker than the chaotic saint. At the beginning, the realm of the bright Saint encountered by Gray was seriously suppressed by the plane rules. There was no one in his strength, and he was not in the heyday at all. Otherwise, gray at that time could never survive.


    "On the destructive power alone, I''m not as good as him!"


    Gray seriously compares himself with the other party and finds that the other party is definitely stronger than him in terms of destructive power.


    Although he also has the ability to master rules, the opponent''s realm is obviously several levels higher than him, and his combat power is naturally stronger than him.


    Unless he can dig out the attack means of space-time ability formed by time ability and rule ability, he is absolutely inferior to the other party in terms of destructive power.


    "But if I fight with all my strength, I may not lose to him!"


    Destructive power is destructive power, and combat is combat. The two are not the same. Those with strong destructive power may not win the final battle.


    Although gray is not as destructive as the other party, he has too many means than the other party. The ability of time rules and space rules give him too many means.


    Space barrier can provide him with strong defense, blinking can provide him with the ability to approach the other party instantly, and time rule ability can provide him with the ability to move at a terrible speed and deprive him of life... When all kinds of means are used together, he may not lose to the other party.


    Not only did the younger generation look involuntarily at the chaotic son, but even the older generation looked at the chaotic son with amazement.


    "Just in our thirties, our strength has surpassed us. Compared with him, our more than 1000 years old is in vain!"


    The destroyer of the top family sighed.


    "The growth rate of the son is no longer slower than that of the saint. It may be possible in the future..."


    There is chaos in the temple. The eyes of the destroyer are full of expectations. If two saints in a temple are alive at the same time, the temple will be unprecedentedly prosperous.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the competition among the younger generation, the fighting continued, the terrorist explosion continued to ring, and a large number of nihilistic animals were killed. However, at the same time, some people were injured or even killed in the top families and even the temple of chaos.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Dozens of thick tentacles were sharp like long guns. A magic light warrior had no time to escape. He was suddenly pierced by one of his tentacles. There was a transparent hole in his body, and his body was turning black quickly.


    Click!


    A big mouth bit off, and a magic light warrior couldn''t dodge. He was immediately swallowed into his mouth, chewed a few times, and swallowed with the scream and the sound of broken bones.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    A red light column swept through, and the bodies of several magic light warriors who could not dodge were completely evaporated.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    A destroyer had no time to avoid being swept by the blue light emitted by a high-level destroyer nothingness beast, and his body flew out in rags. It seemed that he could not live.


    As long as there is a battle, someone will die. There are people dying in both the chaos temple and the top families. Gray has disconnected from the five magic light warriors. Obviously, the five magic light warriors have died.

 Chapter 716

    Ji¡ª¡ª


    A magic light level nothingness beast with a body length of only more than 30 meters and a terrible smell on his body, which should be not far from the destruction level, roared and attacked the four people of gray.


    Boom, boom!


    Two silver gray giant hands appeared and bumped into him, making his skin open and his body pressed hard at the same time.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The black fog appeared and wrapped around its four legs, corroding them and binding them at the same time.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Landry ngumo and George Lopez rushed out, a sword wrapped in dark green wind and accompanied by sharp magic sound, and a sword shrouded in golden light.


    Poof, poof!


    Their attacks continued to bloom on the bound nihilistic beast. The bound nihilistic beast continued to add one serious wound after another. The bound nihilistic beast struggled violently, but could not move under the double bondage of Blanca Mandy and gray.


    Bang Dang!


    Finally, the nothingness beast fell to the ground with an unwilling scream, the body began to dissipate quickly, and the four people quickly rushed to the next target.


    A few hours later, it was close to evening, and the sun was like blood, casting a blood like light on the broken earth stained with blood.


    The battle was finally coming to an end. All the nihilistic beasts were killed. Now there is only one nihilistic beast alive.


    It was a huge nothingness beast with a body length of more than 90 meters. The shape of the huge nothingness beast was like a hedgehog, but what grew on the body was not thorns, but many tentacles. The place that should have been thorns was replaced by one thick tentacle after another.


    This is the largest and most powerful of the invading nothingness beasts. It has reached the sixth level of terrible destruction and is infinitely close to the rule level.


    Fortunately, it was discovered early. The other party had not had much time to devour life before it was discovered. If it took nearly ten days for personnel assembly just like when the initial nihility disaster broke out, for such a long time, this nihility beast is likely to grow into a nihility beast comparable to the rule level.


    At that time, it will be an unimaginable disaster.


    At this time, three strong men from the chaotic temple and three men from the three most powerful families fought against this behemoth. All six were strong men at the sixth level of destruction.


    Gray and other magic light warriors, even most of the destroyers, retreated to the distance and watched the battle nervously.


    In this level of battle, not only the magic light soldiers can''t help, but even the general destruction level strong men can''t help. Only six of them are able to resist this nihilistic beast.


    Poof, poof, poof¡ª¡ª


    In the temple of chaos, a man with a cross scar on his face turned his left and right hands into huge blades, wrapped with cyan and gold light, and cut one after another. Suddenly, one thick tentacle after another was cut off.


    Mandy family, a middle-aged man standing on a burly giant.


    Compared with the giant created by Blanca Mandy with his ability, this giant is more burly and has reached an exaggerated height of 80 meters.


    One thick tentacle attacked the giant, and from the giant, one giant hand after another grew to meet the thick tentacles and block the thick tentacles.


    Their attack restrained most of the energy of the nihilistic beast and made the nihilistic beast have no time to care about it.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    At this time, the other two strong men in the temple of chaos, together with the strong men of the ngumo family and the Lopez family, attacked the nihilistic beast like a hedgehog.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the violent and terrible attack, the huge nothingness beast shaped like a hedgehog suddenly appeared one ferocious wound after another. The huge body was like the earth that had been bombed, full of crisscross wounds.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The huge nothingness beast shaped like a hedgehog immediately roared angrily, puffed out a blue beam from his mouth and attacked the four people, and many tentacles on his body also attacked the four people.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Many tentacles were stopped by the middle-aged man with the cross scar of the chaotic temple and the Mandy family. The light beam was also blocked by the four people together, and once again an attack fell on the huge nothingness beast shaped like a hedgehog.


    Even if it is only the afterwave, it has caused drastic changes in landform, mountain collapse, river cutoff, ground collapse


    Some onlookers vomited blood and flew backwards by the afterwave, forcing the onlookers to retreat again and again to avoid the afterwave.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    After an hour of fighting, the sky was completely dark, the purple moon was hanging in the sky, the battle was finally over, and the huge nothingness beast shaped like a hedgehog fell to the ground.


    The six destroyers of the sixth level in the battle are all wounded, and their faces show the color of fatigue, which can make them as strong as they show the color of fatigue. We can imagine what a difficult battle it is.


    "Finally dead!"


    Seeing that the huge nihilistic beast shaped like a hedgehog was killed, all the onlookers were relieved and came forward to look at the huge terrorist nihilistic beast.


    "What a big size!"


    Gray four people also stepped forward and looked at the body of the huge nihilistic beast. They looked at the nihilistic beast as if they were standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up at the mountain. A kind of shock came naturally.


    "In addition to the legendary nihilistic beast comparable to the rule level, this is definitely the largest nihilistic beast!"


    Blanca Mandy sighed with.


    "It should not be far from the rule level, otherwise it is impossible to need the joint efforts of six strong players at the sixth level of destruction level."


    Reaching out to touch the body of the nothingness beast, George Lopez marveled that it was clearly composed of fog but stronger than its alloy.


    "I hope one day, we can also have the power to fight such a giant beast."


    Landry ngumo had a strong desire in his eyes.


    "Such a huge nothingness beast, I don''t know how big the crystal nucleus will be?"


    Gray looked at the body of the nothingness beast with a little enthusiasm in his eyes, as if he could see the huge crystal core inside the nothingness beast.


    Of course, it''s just greedy. As for snatching, it''s absolutely not dare. Snatching in front of six strong people at the sixth level of destruction is almost the same as seeking death.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a strange vibration appeared. Under the purple moonlight, the huge nothingness beast was beside the dissipated body, and the nothingness was rippling like water.


    Hum, hum, hum¡ª¡ª


    The shock was extremely violent, and it shook dozens of times in an instant. The void was like a drum being knocked.


    "What happened?"


    Strange phenomena that have never been encountered make everyone confused, but the instinct of crisis urges them to stay away from here as soon as possible, and they subconsciously retreat.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Just then, a crisp sound sounded, and the void suddenly became dark, and dozens of huge tentacles stretched out from the dark.


    Each is 100 meters long and as thick as a house. As soon as it appears, it seems as if it has eyes and attacks the people who are retreating one after another.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    Several tentacles were drawn to the retreating magic light soldiers. Dozens of magic light soldiers were swept and turned into meat paste on the spot. The meat sauce became dark in an instant, as if something had been absorbed in an instant.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    Several tentacles were drawn to several destroyers. Although the destroyers had escaped at the fastest speed, they still couldn''t escape.


    When he was swept on the spot, his body became ragged and incomplete, and he became dark and dry before he landed.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª


    Six tentacles attacked the temple of chaos. The six destroyers were strong at the sixth level. Each of them tried to defend, but they couldn''t help flying backwards. Although they weren''t dead, they also suffered some injuries.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    A thick tentacle attacked the chaotic son Alger. The breath of the chaotic son Alger suddenly soared, and rose two levels in a row. It should be the use of blood skills and inheritance weapons.


    His left and right hands were turned into giant blades, and the edges of the giant blades were cyan and gold, cutting into the attacking tentacles.


    "Poof -"


    The cyan and golden light on the two giant blades collapsed, and the terrible impact was transmitted to the chaos Saint Alger through the two giant blades. The chaos even Alger immediately vomited blood and flew upside down.


    Although he was seriously injured, he was blocked and did not die on the spot.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    A thick tentacle just swept to gray and them, as thick as the tentacle of a house, like a mountain, swept to gray and even the people around them, and quickly enlarged in their sight.


    Despair appeared on everyone''s faces. Many people were unwilling. They had endured it and it was over, but they didn''t want such changes in the last moment.

 Chapter 717

    "Hula -"


    His tentacles as big as a house kept magnifying in his eyes, and Gray''s hair stood up. The feeling of crisis made him goose bumps all over.


    Regardless of exposure, in the face of the crisis of life and death, conditionally, he propped up a space barrier in front of him, which is the ability that can bring him a sense of security, so he subconsciously used it.


    At the moment when he propped up the space barrier, his tentacles as huge as houses were no longer close to him and hit the invisible space barrier hard.


    The space barrier, the barrier built by the power of space, is definitely a rare solid thing in the world, but the sudden attack of a huge tentacle like a house is also not simple.


    Even the strong at the sixth level of destruction can''t resist a blow, and all are injured and fly upside down. It can be imagined that this sudden huge tentacle like a house is powerful.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The huge tentacle like a house collides with the invisible space barrier, which is the collision between powerful and terrible things and rare solid things in the world.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    A crisp sound, in Gray''s eyes, countless cracks appeared on the surface of the invisible space barrier, and finally cracked with a click, completely broken.


    The space barrier that has never been broken since it was owned has been broken!


    The strength of ability is closely related to the user''s realm. The space barrier has strong defense because of its particularity, but also because the gray realm is only the third level of magic light, which is far from comparable to the real space barrier.


    In the face of the attack that the strong at the sixth level of destruction can''t stop, they still can''t stop it after all. They are smashed by a blow.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª


    Huge tentacles like houses swept gray, Blanca Mandy, George Lopez, Landry ngumo and a large number of magic light soldiers. All the people vomited blood and fell down heavily.


    "Cough, I''m not dead!"


    The shock of landing made George Lopez''s injured internal organs more serious. He suddenly vomited blood, but his face showed ecstasy.


    As he saw with his own eyes, a destroyer was killed on the spot under the huge tentacles of the house, and the body was broken and dark.


    Even the destroyer can''t escape. He doesn''t think he can survive. He was already desperate, but he didn''t expect to escape.


    "No!"


    Landry ngumo did not know where the knife in his hand had flown. He sat up from the ground with blood on his mouth and consternation in his eyes.


    According to his estimation, he was sure to die, but the result was completely beyond his expectation. He was lucky to live.


    "The power of the tentacle is weaker than imagined. No, it''s not that the power of the tentacle is weaker than imagined, but that the tentacle attacking us is weaker than imagined."


    The red lips were even more amazing with blood. Blanca Mandy had doubts on her face. She always felt that it was too strange to survive this time.


    She glanced at Landry ngumo, George Lopez and gray to check their situation. When she saw Gray, she couldn''t help narrowing her eyes.


    The other party''s clothes are broken, and the body surface is full of silver gray color. It should be that he has used some metallization ability.


    This is not what surprised her. What surprised her was that there was no wound on the other party, but it was not damaged under the attack just now.


    "Is it...?"


    There was a flash of light in her mind, such as the strangeness of the house''s huge tentacle attack and the strangeness of gray were connected by her, and she came to an amazing conclusion.


    Under the attack of a huge tentacle like a house, even the strong at the sixth level of destruction can not be hurt. It can be imagined that the power of a huge tentacle like a house is absolutely strong.


    However, when the tentacle with such great power hit them, the power was very general. When it came to Gray''s integrity, she couldn''t help but give birth to a doubt.


    The reason why the power of a tentacle as big as a house is so weak is that gray used some way to weaken the power before that.


    Since he has the ability to weaken the power of a huge tentacle like a house, he naturally has the ability to block the subsequent afterwaves. Because of this, the other party will be unharmed.


    "Is it him?"


    Looking at gray, Blanca Mandy had doubts in her eyes.


    For this guess, she was not sure. It was really that the conclusion of this guess was too incredible.


    Even the strong at the sixth level of destruction couldn''t stop the attack, but she was blocked by the other party without injury by some means. Such a thing was too incredible to be called incredible, so she couldn''t be sure whether the guess was correct.


    Feeling Blanca Mandy''s eyes with examination and contemplation, Gray''s heart protruded slightly. He knew that his current situation was very conspicuous. After all, others had been injured, but he was not injured.


    However, he had no way. At the moment of the crisis, he was afraid that his defense was not strong enough. Naturally, all the defense means he could use were used. Naturally, he would not consider that his performance was too abnormal.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    Just then, another wave of attacks from dozens of huge tentacles came, and immediately another thick tentacle swept towards them.


    Blanca Mandy could no longer care about gray. She endured her injury and quickly backed back. Now she was still in the attack range of her huge tentacles. She was not sure that she could survive as before.


    Of course, gray did not care to make a cover up. After he propped up the defense barrier in front of him again, he hurried back.


    However, with a solid defense against the space barrier, he retreated relatively calmly.


    The space barrier is enough to remove most of the destructive power of the huge tentacle. The remaining destructive power is not enough to cause damage to him, so he does not intend to use other rules and abilities outside the space barrier.


    "Back, back!"


    In the first wave of attack, more than a dozen destruction level strong men and more than 40 Magic Light soldiers died under the attack. Now the second wave of attack came, and the people who narrowly escaped were pale and hurried back.


    However, how can they retreat as fast as the house''s thick tentacles, and as if the house''s thick tentacles seem to have eyes, each tentacle is attacking places with strong strength or a large number of people.


    "Hum -"


    In the distant sky, a figure is shooting rapidly here. It is a figure shrouded in cyan and gold light. It is still in the sky for the first moment, but it has appeared in the near future for the next moment.


    Seeing the dozens of huge tentacles attacking the crowd, the figure shrouded in the green and golden light was cold hum, and a dignified voice came out.


    Then I saw that the green and golden light shot out like a sword and attacked dozens of huge tentacles.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the golden green light, dozens of large tentacles, such as houses, were cut off like bubbles and broken evenly.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The broken limbs as thick as a house hit the ground with a roar, and even made the ground vibrate slightly.


    "Not dead? I... not dead?"


    A magic light warrior opened his eyes and looked incredible.


    Originally, he thought he would die. After all, he saw with his own eyes that even the destroyer was crushed under his huge tentacles. With the strength of his magic light level, he didn''t think he could escape. In despair, he closed his eyes and waited for death.


    But I didn''t expect that death didn''t come. Instead, there was a sound of giant objects falling to the ground. When I opened my eyes, I saw dozens of tentacles as huge as houses falling to the ground, and the end position of the tentacles was flat and broken.


    "What just happened?"


    A magic light warrior was so confused that he didn''t even notice what had just happened. When he reacted, dozens of tentacles as thick as houses had crashed to the ground.


    He looked at his companion next to him and found that the other party''s eyes looked at the sky. He looked along the other party''s eyes and suddenly gradually saw the sky. A human figure was suspended in the air.


    The other party was shrouded in the blue and gold light. He could not see his face clearly. He had an awe inspiring temperament and inherent nobility.


    Obviously, there are no wings behind and no steps in the void, but the other party naturally floats in the air, completely violating general common sense, as if any rules in the world can not act on the other party.


    His face immediately became dull, and his whole body was completely stiff, not just him. At this moment, more and more people looked at the sky, and then they all looked at the awe inspiring figure in the sky like him.


    "Is he...?"


    Gray was also one of these people. He lifted the space barrier. He breathed slightly and looked at the figure in the sky.


    The power of the huge tentacle, even the strong at the sixth level of destruction, will be injured. Even the space barrier built by his space ability will be damaged, but it will be cut off in an instant under the attack of this man in the air.


    Far beyond the sixth level of destruction, the strength of the other party completely exceeds the sixth level of destruction and reaches a higher level. Above the sixth level of destruction, there is only one realm, that is the rule level.


    "Randy saint, it''s Randy saint!"


    Just then, some of the people in the chaotic Temple cried out with fanaticism and worship.


    Not only the younger generation, but also some of the older generation are full of fanaticism and worship. Even the six destroyers of the sixth level are respectfully called "Randy saint".


    "The saint? He''s really a rule level strong man!"


    Gray''s eyes burst with excitement. The saint is the honorific name for the strong at the rule level. Because the life level has undergone essential changes, he has an extremely long life and has the means to subvert the rules, so he will be called the saint.


    Since the other party is called the Holy One, it must be the rule level strong one, and it is likely to be the rule level strong one in the chaos temple. After all, this is the territory of the chaos temple.

 Chapter 718

    "It''s Randy saint!"


    Not far from gray, Blanca Mandy, George Lopez and Landry ngumo also burst with excitement in their eyes and looked at the figures in the sky.


    The rule level strong man is a super strong man who has the power to control and change the rules. However, he will rarely appear in front of the world, either sneak in the depths of the temple or look for opportunities in some dangerous places.


    Even for the temple forces, most people may not be able to see the saints from the beginning of entering the temple to their death. Moreover, they are lucky to see these non Temple forces now. We can imagine their excitement.


    "No, the broken tentacle is growing and recovering!"


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the Randy saint in the sky, temporarily forgetting the void hole and the huge tentacle. Finally, a destroyer noticed that it was wrong, looked at the cut tentacle, and suddenly changed his face.


    The broken tentacles are growing rapidly. Now they have recovered more than half. It should be fully recovered in a short time.


    "Go back!"


    In the sky, the Randy saint who was covered with cyan and gold light made a move. First, a dignified voice sounded, and then a huge cyan and gold light cut off a large number of tentacles and cut away towards the dark void.


    Boom!


    The blue and golden light cut into the dark void, and then a dull sound came out of the dark void. Then I saw that all the huge tentacles quickly returned to the dark void and disappeared in the world.


    Whoosh!


    Shrouded in cyan gold light, Randy Saint appeared next to the dark void hole, then drilled directly from the void hole to the void boundless on the other side.


    "Into the void!"


    Gray''s eyes widened. He knew the situation of the virtual boundlessness. There was no air suitable for breathing, no place to stay, and it was dark. Except for the virtual beast, it was a Jedi of all life. Even the destroyer could not survive in such a place, but the Randy Saint did not hesitate to enter the virtual boundlessness.


    Since the other party dares to do so, he must have the ability to survive in the virtual boundless. The saint level strong man is really worthy of being a super saint who masters the rules and breaks the rules. He can even survive in the virtual boundless of the Jedi.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the void cave, there was a terrible movement, and the void cave was slightly distorted. It can be imagined how big the movement on the other side was. It was obvious that Randy Saint had been fighting with that super giant void beast.


    "What a big movement, even the void is shaking."


    George Lopez stared at the void without blinking, even though it was dark and could see nothing.


    "The fight has not ended for so long, that is to say, Randy saint has not occupied an absolute advantage. The nihilistic beast on the other side of the void hole is indeed a nihilistic beast comparable to the rule level."


    Blanca Mandy looked frightened.


    In fact, many people have guessed about the strength of the super giant nothingness beast on the other side of the void hole. Only one tentacle can hurt a strong man at the sixth level of destruction. The super giant nothingness beast on the other side of the void hole is likely to be a regular nothingness beast.


    After Randy Saint entered the void, he didn''t win the super giant void beast for the first time, but broke out a continuous battle, which proves this point. After all, what can compete with the strong at the rule level can only be at the rule level.


    "It must be a nihilistic beast comparable to the rule level!"


    Landry ngumo said with serious approval. He was afraid and glad that he survived the rule level attack.


    "Will it be an opponent?"


    Gray looked at the dark void without any light, and frowned slightly.


    In the original world, Randy saint has an absolute advantage. He can easily cut off the tentacles of the super giant nothingness beast and drive the super giant nothingness beast back to the virtual boundless. However, when it comes to the virtual boundless, it is difficult to say whether Randy saint can still have an advantage.


    The combat power shown by those tentacles as thick as houses just now will not be the full combat power of the super giant nothingness beast on the other side of the void cave. Obviously, the other party is too big to come to the world and can''t give full play to its full strength.


    In the virtual boundless, the other side can show complete combat power, and the combat power will inevitably soar. Randy Saint may not be able to occupy an advantage.


    "Lord Randy Saint..."


    On the side of the chaos temple, many people clenched their fists and stared at the void hole. A trace of anxiety was faintly visible on their faces. Obviously, Gray''s worry was unreasonable. Even some people in the chaos temple had this worry.


    More than half an hour later.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    With a sharp roar as if the void could be shattered, the movement of the battle stopped. Everyone couldn''t help looking at the void hole that had been self repaired and reduced by more than half, and felt uneasy in their hearts.


    Of course, everyone has retreated far to the place where the 100m long giant tentacle can''t attack, and has been ready to turn around and run away if there is something wrong.


    Shua!


    At the void hole, a light flashed by, and then a figure shrouded in cyan and gold light reappeared in the sky. It was Randy saint.


    "It''s Randy saint. Randy saint has returned from the void!"


    "Randy Saint won!"


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief. If the super giant nothingness animal won, we can imagine what a disaster it would be. Fortunately, such a thing didn''t happen. Randy Saint won in the end.


    "Lord Randy, that nihilistic beast should be the root of this nihilistic disaster. What about that nihilistic beast?"


    In the temple of chaos, the man with a cross scar on his face asked with a worried face.


    Judging from the sudden appearance of the void hole just now, the disaster of nothingness is obviously not accidental, but caused by a regular level nothingness beast breaking the world barrier.


    As long as this nothingness beast is alive, I believe that the disaster of nothingness will not be cut off.


    "Don''t worry, that rule level nihilistic beast has been killed by me."


    Randy Saint shook his head slightly and said.


    "After this void hole disappears, it should not appear again."


    Hearing Randy saint''s answer, the man with cross scar on his face breathed a sigh of relief. Other people, including gray, had an inexplicable shock in their hearts.


    "Is it really a rule level nothingness beast, and has been killed by Randy saint?!"


    They witnessed the death of a rule level with their own eyes. Although this rule level is not a human but a nothingness beast, it is a rule level after all, which can also bring strong shock to them.


    "He can kill the rule level nihilistic beast without injury. The strength of Randy saint should not be as simple as the ordinary rule level. I don''t know if he has mastered the second rule?"


    Looking at the Randy saint who was completely unable to see his face in the blue and gold light over the sky, gray guessed in his heart.


    Rule level strong people also don''t reach the end of the road. After reaching this level, they can become stronger by mastering more rules.


    Of course, it must be very difficult to master more rules. Except for gray, it is extremely difficult to have one rule under normal circumstances, let alone multiple rules.


    Suddenly, gray and a pair of eyes looked at each other. They were cyan and golden eyes, with dignity and nobility, just like gods. They were Randy saints.


    "I''m not the only one looking at him. How could he look at me?"


    For a moment, Gray''s hair stood up, his scalp was numb, his heart beat wildly, and his body was completely stiff. He was sure that the other party''s eyes were definitely looking at him at this moment.


    This surprised him and confused him. There were not a few people looking at each other. Why did the other party notice him.


    "Can he be aware of my rule ability, or was he aware of it when he used the space barrier before?"


    Gray had a cold sweat on his forehead. His understanding of the rule level was too limited to judge what the other party noticed him for.


    He wanted to use blink to escape, but his intuition told him that even if he used blink, it was too late. In front of the other party, he didn''t have time to use blink.


    As for the space barrier, he can''t stop the other party. After all, the space barrier he can support now can''t even stop one of the tentacles of the rule level nothingness beast, let alone a rule level strong man who can kill the rule level nothingness beast.


    Shua!


    The sight that fell on gray stayed for a moment, moved away, and then Randy Saint turned into a cyan golden light and disappeared into the sky.


    "Shh -"


    The sight that fell on him disappeared. Gray felt a sense of collapse and almost sat on the ground.


    The other party must have discovered his rule ability. It is likely that he was discovered by the other party when he used the space barrier to protect himself, but the other party is a strong rule level person after all, and his mind and vision are not at the same level as ordinary people.


    Although he was aware of Gray''s unusual, he obviously didn''t mean to study deeply. In the eyes of the other party, even his affinity was nothing.


    Although there are few people with affinity, they have accumulated a lot over thousands of years, but few can really become rule level strong, otherwise there will not be many temples, and only one saint will sit in town.


    Gray''s "affinity" may not be much in the other party''s view, so it attracted the other party''s attention and did not attract the other party''s in-depth study.


    "Did the holy Randy look at him just now?"


    Seeing gray who suddenly seemed to collapse, Blanca Mandy was surprised and shocked.


    Just now, Randy saint''s eyes looked here. Of course, the stay time was very short. Most people might think it was a random sweep.


    But after the "lucky life" before, combined with Gray''s sudden collapse, she didn''t think it was a random sweep. Randy saint''s eyes may really fall on gray.


    Her heart was full of shock and consternation. The other party could actually attract the attention of Randy saint. It can be imagined that there must be something unusual in the other party.


    The other party seemed to be shrouded in a layer of fog, full of mystery.

 Chapter 719

    Half an hour later, the dark void hole was completely closed, and the disaster of nothingness was completely over. For the top families, this chaotic Temple recruitment was also completely over.


    Some families are full of happiness. Although there are casualties, the loss is small and has little impact on the family.


    Some families are full of grief, because a destroyer died in the battle. When the rule level nothingness beast suddenly attacked, more than a dozen destroyers were killed on the spot. Many families'' destroyers died at that time.


    The destroyer, the foundation of a family, is the pillar of the top family. The loss of each one is enough to make the top family extremely distressed.


    However, they are still happy, because they are not the worst. The top families who survived are not the worst. The worst top families are the UGAS family and the xiadi family.


    All the people sent by the two families were destroyed, and no one survived. The decline of the two families is doomed, and even the identity of the top family may not be able to be maintained.


    Although the two families may have a strong destroyer sitting in the family and did not come, the damage of the two families is so great that their former enemies and even their former allies may tear a tear on them. The two families may not be able to survive.


    "A total of eight magic light warriors have been damaged!"


    The Leopold family, the Vega family and the UGAS family lost a total of eight magic light warriors. Although some of the strong at the destruction level were seriously injured, they didn''t die after all.


    At last, under the tentacles of the rule level nothingness beast, three more magic light warriors resurrected by the resurrection ability were killed.


    There is no possibility of resurrection of the eight people. After the death of the eight people, their lives and even everything have been absorbed, and there is no way to resurrect.


    It is like a person killed by the power of time. Similarly, there is no way to resurrect. His life has reached the limit. Even if he is resurrected, he will die immediately.


    After a great war, many people were injured, even those who were not injured were tired. The temple of chaos and all families returned to the West German family city for repair.


    After a night''s rest, the next day, the fatigue and lost blood force recovered, and all families began to leave Ximeng city and return to their families.


    "The Mandy family is ready to go. I came to say goodbye."


    When Blanca Mandy, the temporary residence of the leopolds, arrived, Gray''s eyes fell on gray with a vague look. It was like a fog full of convenience, which made her completely unable to see through.


    "We''re ready to leave, too."


    Being stared at by the other party''s eyes, Gray was a little uncomfortable. After saving Blanca Mandy and others with a space barrier yesterday, Blanca Mandy looked at him with a strange look. He was not sure whether the other party had noticed anything.


    "Farewell is just one purpose. The other purpose is to invite you to the Mandy family. Shouldn''t you refuse?"


    Blanca Mandy took a step forward, the fragrance clearly came into gray''s nose, with a charming smile on her face, looking at gray with a little strength.


    She didn''t tell the top of Mandy''s family about the mystery of gray. After all, it was just her guess. Moreover, she was worried that if the family knew it, it would produce some ideas. In her heart, she didn''t want the family to become enemies with each other.


    However, in World War I yesterday, Gray''s strength was no worse than that of the three of the Xeon family, which naturally fell into the eyes of the Mandy family.


    In addition, the leopolds unexpectedly defeated the Vega family. Mandy family finally paid attention to the leopolds, especially gray, so as soon as she offered to invite each other to the family to deepen the relationship, the family easily agreed.


    She invited gray to the Mandy family to deepen the relationship on the one hand, and on the other hand, she wanted to see if she could confirm that guess.


    "Sorry, I''m learning to refine medicine now. I really can''t spare time."


    A very beautiful and perfect woman invites herself as a guest. Normal people are very happy to accept it, and so is gray. However, gray can only regret to refuse because the other party seems to notice something and is afraid that too much contact will let the other party see something.


    "Have you been learning to practice medicine? Well, you must visit Mandy''s family next time!"


    Gray gave an irrefutable reason, and Blanca Mandy had to give up. When the conversation turned, she said slightly positively.


    "Be careful when you return this time. I''m afraid some families have been eyeing the leopolds!"


    "We understand. Thanks for reminding!"


    Gray nodded and thanked each other.


    Seeing off Blanca Mandy, there was a cold flash in Gray''s eyes.


    On the way back, he will be watched by other top families. Naturally, he guessed. For this, he naturally had an idea. He would not use his resurrection ability to kill people who have no grudges with him in order to enhance his power, but he would not be polite if he came to the door.


    After leaving the West German city and the ruined Noah plain after the war, they rode on the back of the dragon and beast. Gray and others returned to the Leopold family.


    When they came, there were nine people, but when they returned, there were only seven people. They didn''t die in battle, but they were supported by gray and didn''t go on the road together.


    They are not the people resurrected by the resurrection ability. Gray can''t be 100% trusted, and only 100% trusted people can participate in what will be done next.


    Hoo, hoo, Hoo¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly there was a sound roaring in the sky. Looking up, I immediately saw six giant birds roaring and approaching here quickly.


    The six giant birds have different shapes, including white feathers, black and red hair


    The only thing in common is that there are enough people on the back of each giant bird.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    A man jumped down from the back of the giant bird. Some intercepted the front and back of gray and others, and some intercepted the left and right sides of gray and others, completely surrounding the seven gray people and the Dragon beast.


    There was a strong pressure on everyone, firmly locking the seven gray people.


    High¡ª¡ª


    The dragon and beast roared uneasily because they were frightened and wanted to run away, but several of the surrounded people shot and stopped it immediately.


    "Toure family, Downey family, what do you mean?"


    Fahd scanned the people around them, identified them, and asked angrily.


    Downey family and Toure family are in the middle of the top families, but the threat of the two families appearing together is no weaker than that of a family that can reach the upper reaches.


    "If you want to borrow something from the leopolds, don''t worry. We''ll go as long as we borrow something. We won''t embarrass you."


    A middle-aged beautiful woman with crow''s feet on her eyes smiled.


    "What do you want to borrow?"


    Fahd said with patience.


    "Three inheritance weapons."


    The eyes of the middle-aged beautiful woman are blazing.


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    Fahd''s eyes showed anger, and he forbeared "anger".


    "You can''t help it."


    A middle-aged man with extremely fair skin sneered.


    "Hand it over yourself, so that you can live. If not, you have to take it from your corpses."


    With his words, one killing opportunity after another shrouded Gray''s seven people, as if a sharp blade would fall on gray and others in the next moment.


    "Want to borrow something from us? Just in time, I also want to borrow something from you."


    Just then, gray made a noise and looked at the middle-aged man with a slightly joking look.


    "Junior, do you have a share in talking here?"


    Hearing Gray''s sudden voice, the fair skinned middle-aged man was stunned, then sneered, glanced contemptuously at gray and disdained his face.


    "Without my share of speaking?"


    Gray had a playful smile on his face.


    "I think among the people present, I am the most qualified to talk to you, and you''d better listen to what I want to borrow from you!"


    "Oh, my sister is a little curious. What do you want to borrow from us?"


    The middle-aged beautiful woman smiled. Although she claimed to be her sister, in fact, each other''s age was at least hundreds of years older than gray, and Gray''s grandmother was too old.


    "Your life."


    Gray smiled, but his words were full of murders.


    "Die!"


    The skin was white and the middle-aged was angry. With a wave of his hand, a purple lightning attacked gray. Although it was only thick in the arm, it condensed extremely terrible lightning. Even the existence of the fifth level of magic light could not be stopped.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    Gray was intact, and the purple lightning crashed on the invisible space barrier when it approached him.


    The fair skinned middle-aged man was slightly surprised that the other party had blocked his blow by some means, which really surprised him.


    He was ready to do it again, but suddenly stopped. He saw a rune ship approaching quickly with three giant birds, then jumped down from it, surrounded them and looked at them.


    "Weijia family, uggas family, what are you doing?"


    Just surrounded the Leopold family, I didn''t expect to be surrounded by more people soon. I felt bad eyes falling on my body. My skin was white and middle-aged suddenly felt bad and scared.


    "Are you coming for inheriting weapons? Misunderstanding, inheriting weapons are still on them, not on us. We are willing to withdraw from the competition."


    The middle-aged beautiful woman also said quickly.


    "Quit? That won''t work. After all, we''re responding to Lord Gray''s call to kill you."


    The young man josius shook his head with a sneer on his face.


    "Still want to quit? It''s a dream. I offended Lord gray. None of you can leave today."


    The hunchback old Jerome also smiled coldly.


    "You, who the hell are you?"


    Middle aged beautiful women, fair skinned middle-aged people and even other Downey and Toure families looked at gray strangely. The two top families actually obeyed each other''s orders.


    This surprised, shocked and frightened them. At the same time, they regretted. The leopolds are too strange. Obviously, they can''t eat it with the strength of their two families, but now they have no chance to regret.


    "Those who want your lives."


    Gray sneered and ordered directly.


    "Do it!"


    With his orders, people from the three families of leopolds, Vegas and UGAS rushed to the Toure family and Downey family, killing the two families with far more people than the two families.

 Chapter 720

    There were not many accidents. The Toure family and Downey family even destroyed the destroyer. Gray didn''t even use four destroyer blood beasts, because it was completely unnecessary.


    Before he knew it, gray had become extremely powerful.


    The combined destruction level combat power of the three families, the leopolds, the Vegas and the UGAS, has reached ten, while the combined destruction level of the Toure family and the Downey family is only five, double the number gap. Coupled with gray, the Toure family and the Downey family have no possibility of escape.


    Using the resurrection ability, five destroyers and more than 30 magic lights were resurrected. Others were unable to resurrect because their bodies were badly mutilated.


    With two families, the number of people resurrected by gray has reached an extremely terrible number.


    The destruction level has reached 15, and the magic light level has reached more than 70. This is a terrible number, but it still does not reach the upper limit of resurrection ability. The super memory ability is terrible for the improvement of resurrection ability. Even now it still does not reach the limit, even gray himself can''t help being surprised.


    The uggas family, the Vega family, the Toure family and the Downey family hid aside, and the gray and Leopold families continued to set out, but there were no more attacking families.


    When he ordered the families to return, gray got on the rune ship of the UGAS family and was ready to go to the UGAS family.


    The Toure family and the Downey family are just two middle-class families. As the uggas family is enough to rank upstream among the top families, the collection is naturally extremely rich. What Gray says will not be missed.


    Three days later, under a huge umbrella on the deck of the UGAS family Rune ship, gray drank black tea with contentment, and was served by the UGAS family maid.


    Because there is such a huge Rune ship, the UGAS family will not treat themselves badly. They are equipped with a lot of maids to take care of the rune ship.


    Outside, you can see dense woods, many giant trees as high as 100 meters or even hundreds of meters.


    This is the forbidden forest. The road to the UGAS family needs to go through a section of the forbidden forest, and now it is on this section of the road.


    "I master five top families. Although I don''t have as much power as the three supreme families with the sixth level of destruction, I am definitely the strongest under the three supreme families."


    Looking at the dense forest below, gray fell into thinking.


    "Unfortunately, the sphere of influence of the five top families is very far away from each other. It is difficult to keep watch and help each other. It is even difficult to deliver messages. It is difficult to twist into one."


    The reason why the temple of chaos can quickly convey messages to the top families is that there are enchanted text machines that can transmit text messages to each other.


    However, this method does not work between the top family and the top family. This magic machine can only deliver messages to the chaos temple, or receive messages from the chaos temple, but can not deliver messages between the top family and the top family.


    "If you want to connect the five families, you don''t have to think about the magic machine. The temple forces are closely controlled and can never obtain relevant technologies or items. What else can you do?"


    Gray subconsciously dragged his chin with his right hand. Suddenly, a light flashed in his brain. He thought of a kind of ability.


    Today''s gray naturally knows 35 basic abilities in three categories: soul, element and body, and knows the characteristics of each ability very well.


    As far as he knows, one of the 35 abilities has the ability of long-distance communication. To be exact, this ability has the ability of long-distance control.


    Long distance communication is not the characteristic of this ability, but long-distance control is the characteristic of this ability.


    This ability is called puppet ability. It is one of the soul abilities. It is extremely rare and also extremely powerful. To some extent, this ability is similar to the resurrection ability.


    However, this ability can not revive the dead creatures, but can enslave the creatures from the spirit and soul and turn the creatures into their own puppets. Even if they are very far away, they can be manipulated from a long distance.


    Because this ability is similar to the resurrection ability, gray has been looking for the blood of disaster level blood beasts with this ability to see whether this ability can be integrated with the resurrection ability.


    However, the blood animals with soul ability are scarce. Like the last ghost ghost Fox''s blood essence, it eventually leads to a conflict between Gray and a big family.


    This kind of puppet ability, even among the blood beasts with soul ability, is also famous for its rarity and is even more difficult to find. Therefore, although it has been looking for, it has not been found.


    Now he can''t help thinking of this ability again. With the long-distance control characteristics of this ability, if it can really integrate with the resurrection ability, even if it is very far away, he should also be able to contact the people resurrected by the resurrection ability.


    "I don''t know if we can find this blood with the power of five top families?"


    Gray took a sip of black tea. Now he can only hope that the five families can find the blood of this kind of blood beast. As for going to the taboo forest to find it, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. He won''t do so.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The dense taboo forest has few human footprints, but at this time, under the rune ship, there is a big chase and kill play.


    A young man was wounded in most places. His clothes were almost soaked with blood. He was panting and running hard. He stopped the people behind him with the help of tall trees.


    It can be seen that his body has collapsed slightly, and he is running away with perseverance.


    Behind him, three people are chasing him. They are wearing uniform clothes. They should belong to the same force.


    "Hum -"


    Among the three, a cold middle-aged man snorted and cut out with a knife. The dark green fog spread forward quickly, but all the lives he met melted under the dark green fog, and he was about to involve the young people in front of him.


    The young man in front has collapsed slightly. After feeling the movement behind him, he turned around and waved his gun.


    Under his shot, the purple flame appeared and turned into a wall of flame, burning the dark green fog. The strong explosion and the hurricane rolling up the flame temporarily blocked the three people.


    Temporarily blocked the three people who came after him, but his face was more pale. His lips bit and bled. He forced his spirit and turned and ran forward.


    However, as soon as he ran forward, the three had broken through the hurricane caused by the fire and came after him.


    Running hundreds of meters forward, the young man finally lost too much blood and became weak and slowed down.


    Taking this opportunity, the three people chasing after him finally stopped him and surrounded him.


    "Admit your fate, you can''t escape!"


    Blocking the way ahead, the cold middle-aged said.


    The besieged young man had despair in his heart. The massive blood loss of his body made him extremely collapsed. He knew that he was likely to die here today. He escaped for more than a month. Unexpectedly, he could not escape death after all.


    In his mind, a beautiful figure appeared. He was not afraid of death, but I''m afraid she would be very sad to die like this.


    Thinking of this, he forced his spirit and poured a small amount of blood into the gun. The long gun spread a turbulent purple flame. Holding a long gun wrapped around the purple flame, he stabbed into the cold middle-aged face like an arrow and wanted to crash out of the cold middle-aged face.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    With a cold face, the middle-aged long knife was wrapped with dark green fog, blocked the shot, and shook the young man back slightly.


    "If you are in full power, I may be afraid of some. As for now, you''d better accept your life. Today you will die!"


    The young man was shocked back, with a cold face, and the middle-aged sneered.


    The strength of the young man is not weak. If it is one-on-one, none of them is sure to win. However, in the face of the siege of the three of them, the young man not only consumes a lot of blood, but also is injured. Even if it is one-on-one, the other party can no longer be his opponent.


    "Talk nonsense with him. Kill him quickly. I''ve been chasing him for more than a month. I''m tired. This time can be over!"


    Said a short man impatiently.


    "Do it. Don''t give him a chance to recover. He has blood skills. If he can restore his blood power to display, it will be troublesome."


    The other man''s eyes were a little cold, and he also opened his mouth.


    The three men approached the young man together to prevent the young man from suddenly fleeing and did not give the young man a chance to escape.


    "Revenge?"


    "I''m afraid the young man can''t escape!"


    Hundreds of meters in the sky, on the rune ship of the UGAS family, many people looked with great interest at the following chase and kill drama, and had no idea of saving the young people.


    The UGAS family is not a good family, otherwise they will not rob and inherit weapons. They are not related to young people, so they will not help each other.


    Gray also had no plans to help.


    There''s no need to provoke a family for an unknown person. Although few families can threaten him with his current strength, it''s better to do more than less.


    Standing by the railing of the rune ship, he looked calmly below.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the three attacked the young man together. Although the young man avoided a blow and blocked a blow, he was cut on his body with a knife, and his body flew upside down with blood.


    "What...?"


    Gray''s eyes widened suddenly, showing surprise. He turned over and jumped off the rune ship, falling vertically like a meteorite from a height of hundreds of meters.


    At the moment when the hunted young man flew upside down, he saw the face of the hunted young man. The hunted young man was the Francis who came to the original world with him.


    The original world is too vast. Even the strong at the rule level dare not say that his footprints are everywhere in the original world. He has no hope of finding three people, so he didn''t let his forces find three people, but he didn''t expect to meet again under such circumstances.

 Chapter 721

    Boom!


    Gray''s body crashed like a meteorite and directly hit a pothole in the forest, causing a huge earthquake on the ground.


    Such a movement naturally startled the three people who besieged Francis, temporarily gave up besieging Francis and looked at gray on guard.


    There was a rune ship in the sky. Naturally, they found it. Originally, they were worried that the other party would intervene, but they were relieved to see that the people on the rune ship did nothing but watch.


    But unexpectedly, just when they were about to kill Francis, the people on the rune ship made an action and jumped a young man from above.


    "Sir, we are members of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom. He is the one we want to kill¡°


    The middle-aged man looked at gray with a cold face and said with a little fear.


    The family that can afford the rune ship must be the top family, and such families are not simple families. Even the royal family of the Sikh kingdom is not willing to provoke at will.


    "Sikh Kingdom, Kingdom power, you come from the eternal leader?"


    Gray looked coldly at the three.


    Near the taboo forest, there are two leaders, one of whom is the chaos leader. The leader is dominated by the chaos temple. The ruling power exists in the form of families, which are divided into countless families of different sizes.


    The other leader is the eternal leader, which is dominated by the eternal holy kingdom whose power is no weaker than the chaotic temple. The ruling power exists in the form of a kingdom. Since the other party claims to be the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, it naturally comes from the eternal leader.


    "Yes, sir, he is the one we want to kill in the royal family of the Sikh kingdom. Please don''t get involved in this matter in the face of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom."


    His face was cold and his middle-aged posture was very low, but there was obviously some threat in his words. He obviously wanted to frighten gray with the royal family of the Sikh kingdom.


    "The royal face of the Sikh kingdom?"


    Gray''s face suddenly turned cold in the next moment.


    "It''s a big face. An eternal leader wants the chaos leader to sell face. I''m afraid the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom doesn''t have that big face."


    "You... Want to die!"


    His face was cold, and the middle-aged three were immediately angry. The short man couldn''t help but want to give gray a hand, but he was stopped by the cold looking man and looked at the sky.


    On the rune ship floating in the sky, since the young man in front of him jumped off, everyone on the ship looked at the play, and many people stared coldly at the three of them.


    "Cough -"


    With a cough, Francis tried to stand up with a long gun. Gray hurried to hold him and handed a bottle of advanced healing medicine to the other party.


    After drinking the advanced healing medicine, Francis looked better and looked surprised.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. What''s the matter? How could I be chased and killed by the royal family of the Sikh kingdom?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Francis smiled bitterly and shook his head, with a trace of silence in his eyes.


    "Do you know?"


    Hearing the conversation between gray and Francis, the three were surprised, and then walked away without hesitation.


    I thought there was room for mediation. After all, the other party just happened to meet. If they paid some price, the other party might hand over Francis.


    But unexpectedly, the other party actually knew each other and seemed to have a good relationship. They immediately felt bad and turned around and ran away.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Before they ran far, three black mists rolled on them quickly, and then a sharp pain came. They were shocked to find that their bodies were melting.


    "Ah..."


    The severe pain made the three people scream and struggle violently with their ability, but they couldn''t get rid of it at all. Although the black fog shrouded them, they had extraordinary toughness like shadow material. It was useless to let them struggle.


    "You can''t... Kill us. We are... People of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom. If you kill... Us, you will become enemies with the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom..."


    The short man screamed in horror and despair, but gray didn''t change his meaning. Finally, under the black fog, the three people''s flesh and blood disappeared, and even their bones were melted.


    The three didn''t know. It was because they were from the royal family of the Sikh kingdom that gray was moved to kill.


    Although he was not afraid of the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, he could avoid trouble. It would be best if he could kill the three people and let the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom break the clue of fascism.


    "Saved by you, your strength has become so much stronger. I thought I could get closer to you. Now it seems that the distance is getting farther and farther!"


    Seeing that gray so easily erased the three people, even the traces of their existence were completely erased, Francis exclaimed.


    "Your strength has also improved a lot. Unexpectedly, you have reached the fourth level of King level. You will gain a lot after you come to the original world."


    Gray joked with a smile.


    Both Francis and the three people killed by him have the strength of the fourth level of King level. In less than two years, they have reached the fourth level of King level. Although the promotion of the other party is not as big as his, it is also extremely huge.


    "Come on, get out of here first!"


    After taking Francis on the rune ship, gray ordered the rune ship to set off quickly and quickly away from the place where the battle had just been fought.


    "Are they...?"


    Seeing that the people on the rune ship were in awe of gray, Francis was full of surprise.


    As far as he knows, the family that can afford the rune boat must be the family at the level of the top family. Originally, he was very surprised how gray had a relationship with the top family. Now when he saw that the people of the top family were in great awe of gray, he was even more surprised.


    "A family that bothered me, but I beat it up and accepted it."


    Grello explained.


    "It''s you. A lot seems to have happened in the past two years."


    After a conversation, gray learned about the experience of Francis in the past two years.


    Like gray, he was also transferred to the taboo forest. His strength at that time was the first level of King level, and he was not good at jungle skills. Naturally, he was very hard in the taboo forest and encountered several dangers.


    One of them encountered a blood beast of magic light level. He couldn''t escape after trying his best. Fortunately, he was finally saved, and the person who saved him became his teacher.


    His teacher was enshrined by the royal family of the Sikh kingdom. He was a strong destroyer with few longevity. He entered the taboo forest to look for opportunities and met him unexpectedly.


    With the help of the old man, he obtained the blood of magic light level and subsequent blood methods. It is precisely because of this that his strength can be rapidly improved to reach the fourth level of King level. Unfortunately, the old man has few longevity yuan and died a few months ago.


    During his time in the kingdom of Sikh, he met the third King''s daughter Dana Sikh because of the old man''s relationship. Finally, he gradually fell in love and began to communicate.


    There is an old man and the identity of a destroyer. The royal family of the Sikh Kingdom has no great opinion on this. However, since the old man died, the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom has changed its attitude and forcibly stopped their communication.


    The two finally decided to elope, but they were discovered by the royal family of the West Kingdom who had already secretly monitored them. Dina West was captured, and he was chased and killed by the royal family of the West kingdom.


    After escaping for more than a month, they were finally found by the people sent by the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom and chased all the way here.


    "Gray, the royal family of the Sikh kingdom should not give up. After my injury recovers, you will let me off the ship, otherwise you will be involved."


    Although he was surprised that Gray''s current strength could make a top family obedient, he understood the horror of the Sikh kingdom.


    It was one of the many kingdoms in the eternal leadership, and it was enough to rank upstream. It was extremely powerful. He didn''t think that gray could compete with such a kingdom with his current strength and power.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle a royal family of the Sikh kingdom. Just stay at ease!"


    Gray shook his head, not to mention his relationship with Sophia, even his relationship with Francis, could never watch the other party continue to be chased and killed like this.


    "But..."


    Francis wanted to say more, but gray waved to stop him.


    "Needless to say, you are seriously injured. Feel at ease."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the fast-moving Rune boat suddenly stopped, and the speed changed from dynamic to static in a very short time. Some furnishings in the room of the rune boat suddenly fell to the ground under this sudden pause.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray frowned and asked josius, a young man who was coming this way.


    "Lord gray, the rune ship has been stopped!"


    Josius, a young man, replied quickly.


    "No, it must be the strong royal family of the Sikh kingdom!"


    Hearing the words of the young man josius, the face of Francis changed.


    The strength of the people who can stop the high-speed Rune ship must be very strong. After all, under the full speed of the general Rune ship, the speed is comparable to several levels of magic light. Without strong strength, it is impossible to stop the rune ship.


    "You rest first, I''ll go out and have a look!"


    Gray put a cool color on his face, and involuntarily asked Francis to stay behind the room and walk to the upper deck. Behind him, the young man josius hurriedly followed.


    When he came to the deck, gray found that there were five people on the deck besides the UGAS family. The five people should be the people who forced the rune ship to stop.


    "Who are you?"


    Gray glanced at the five people and asked with a cold look in his eyes.


    "I''m very sorry to disturb you. We are members of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom. A prisoner we track is on your family''s Rune ship. I hope your family can give him to us."


    Among the five, an old man somehow noticed that Francis was on the rune ship, and his voice was very sure.

 Chapter 722

    "There''s no one you''re looking for here."


    Gray frowned slightly and said coldly.


    Killing the three just now was to avoid subsequent trouble, but I didn''t expect that they could not be avoided, but they came so fast.


    "Sir, one of us is good at smell tracking. I''m sure he''s on your rune ship. Please hand him over."


    The old man frowned and said.


    "I said no, no, you can leave!"


    Gray''s face cooled down and made a noise.


    "Young man, are you sure you want to represent your family against the royal family of the Sikh kingdom?"


    The old man''s face became gloomy and his voice was threatening.


    "I don''t think you have the right to represent your family against the royal family of the Sikh kingdom. I advise you to hand him over, otherwise you can''t bear the consequences!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Gray''s face turned cold.


    "If you want to think so, you can think so."


    The old man said with a gloomy face, but at the next moment, his face became very white, not only him, but the four people who followed him were also pale and frightened in their eyes.


    Dozens of breath locked them. Each breath was at least magic light level. Six of them brought them an extreme sense of crisis. The cold sweat couldn''t help sliding down. It was clearly the breath of the destroyer.


    It was a young man like gray who saw the main thing. They thought they were the direct children of a top family. There were no experts on the ship who could cope with them with their strength, so they didn''t pay much attention to it. After the persuasion failed, they took a threat in their words.


    But what they never thought was that there were so many masters on the rune ship. There were dozens of magic light level masters alone, and even six destruction level masters.


    This is not a trip for a legitimate son of a top family. It is completely a trip for all experts of a top family. It''s a mistake to jump on this Rune ship rashly. It''s not too much to describe it as stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    "The royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, isn''t it?"


    Gray''s cold eyes swept through the five people and finally landed on the old man.


    "I''m sure I can represent my family, but you. Are you sure you want to represent the royal family of the Sikh kingdom against my family?"


    "This...?"


    Cold sweat slid down from his forehead, and the old man''s face solemnly swept around his bad eyes.


    The words of enmity just now are just threats. He can''t really represent the royal family of the Sikh kingdom to be the enemy of the other family. Although he has a high status in the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, he can''t be the master of such a major thing that can even affect the foundation of the family.


    With a cold look in his eyes, Gray said seriously.


    "The person you want to kill is my friend. I ask the royal family of the Sikh kingdom to stop hunting my friend immediately, otherwise you, the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, will be ready to be an enemy of my family."


    The old man looked hesitant and hesitant. Naturally, he could hear the seriousness of Gray''s words and understand that if he didn''t stop chasing and killing, he might really be against a top family whose strength was not weaker than that of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he gritted his teeth and said.


    "If you can guarantee that he will no longer step into the Sikh Kingdom and meet his highness Dana, I can cancel his pursuit on behalf of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom."


    "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me."


    Gray said with a cold face.


    "If you can''t agree to this, I''m afraid the royal family won''t agree."


    The old man said in embarrassment.


    "It depends on your royal family''s decision. Well, you can go!"


    Gray waved and asked people to drive the five people off the rune ship. As a friend, he could not make a decision on behalf of Francis. How to make a decision depends on Francis''s own meaning.


    Two days later, gray and his party arrived at the UGAS family. After some means, gray completely controlled the UGAS family, and then came to the secret room of the UGAS family through the channel with many organs under the leadership of the young man josius.


    The secret rooms are full of all kinds of precious things.


    Many precious medicinal materials, many magic weapons, many magic potions, many precious metals


    As one of the top families, the UGAS family has a huge collection, which almost overwhelms gray. Many of them are difficult to buy with money.


    It fully confirms that what can be bought with money is not precious, but what is precious can not be bought with money.


    Gray doesn''t have much demand for magic weapons, precious metals. He has robbed a weapon from josius, which is at the inheritance level, which is stronger than all magic weapons here. Moreover, even if he asks the master of smelter to refine one with precious metals, he can''t surpass the one in his hand, so he doesn''t take any of the two.


    But magic potions, especially precious medicinal materials, were in great need of him.


    The growth of every medicine refining master is at the cost of a large number of precious medicinal materials. In the future, when his level of medicine refining master is high, he is bound to need a large number of precious medicinal materials to practice.


    Therefore, he stuffed a large number of precious medicinal materials into his space items, almost swept away.


    Enter a room again. The room is full of crystal vessels of different sizes. Many crystal vessels have red liquid. The color of liquid in a small number of crystal vessels is not red. It is the place where the UGAS family stores the blood of blood animals.


    "Wind demon fox, warclaw beast, ice and snow storm bear..."


    Gray scanned his eyes and found that the lowest blood of blood beasts here was magic light level, and there were not a few disaster level blood beasts, and even some extremely precious blood beasts.


    "Golden Horn disaster beast."


    When he saw a crystal bottle marked as golden horn disaster beast, gray couldn''t help but pause slightly.


    Golden Horn disaster beast is a disaster level blood beast with the abilities of gold, earth, fire and thunder. It is a very rare disaster level blood beast. If we could have a share of this blood beast blood at the beginning, we could save a chance of transformation.


    However, precious blood animals like this kind of blood are generally sealed in the secret rooms of top families and even Temple forces, and will not be sold at all.


    So even if he had searched the three largest shops selling blood animals in the city of chaos, he could not find the disaster level blood animals with three levels of ability, let alone the disaster level blood animals with four levels of ability.


    Unfortunately, the blood of this blood beast was useless to him now. His eyes moved away from the blood of the Golden Horn disaster beast. Gray continued to look at the blood of other blood beasts, and soon he stopped again.


    "Natural disaster bird."


    The natural disaster bird is also a kind of blood beast with four series abilities. It has four series abilities of earth series, wind series, thunder series and fire series. It can bring four series disasters of earth series, wind series, thunder series and fire series respectively. Therefore, it is called the natural disaster bird.


    Then looking at the blood of other blood beasts, gray saw three kinds of four series ability blood beasts and nine kinds of three series ability blood beasts.


    In addition, gray also saw some blood beasts with rare abilities.


    Such as the white bone disaster elephant with ossification ability, this blood beast can manipulate the body bones at will and fight with bones. It not only has super defense ability, but also has very strong combat effectiveness.


    For example, the disaster spirit beast with spiritual ability is a blood beast with soul ability. Since its birth, this blood beast will nourish a fighting spirit. The fighting spirit is not afraid of the sun, can be materialized and has strong attack ability.


    ¡­¡­


    The UGAS family is worthy of being famous for its profound heritage among the top families, and its blood collection is much richer than the Leopold family.


    Compared with the collection of the UGAS family, the collection of the leopolds family is really like the difference between settling down and nobility. However, considering that the leopolds family has only been a top family for 200 years, it is not difficult to understand.


    He took a copy of all the blood of special ability blood beasts. Gray left the room. He is not sure whether to take these blood of special ability blood beasts, but there is nothing wrong with taking a spare.


    He came to another room and entered it. Gray couldn''t help becoming a little strange.


    In the previous rooms, the items in each room belong to the same category, such as the room where precious medicinal materials are placed, the room where precious metals are placed, the room where magic potions are placed... Every item in the room belongs to the same category.


    But the items in the room in front of him were very mixed. Gray saw meteorite like metals, unknown stones glittering with gem brilliance, and things like blood beast teeth


    In short, the species are very mixed and have no regularity at all.


    "What''s going on in this room?"


    Gray asked, looking sideways at josius.


    "All the things in this room are accumulated by the family over the years. They can''t judge the specific type and value."


    Josius replied.


    "Something of no value?"


    Gray became interested and looked at the items in the room one after another to see if he could recognize several.


    Same, two, three


    Soon gray found that he also had no way to make the UGAS family such an object with deep heritage that the family could not recognize.


    Although he has the ability of super memory and has read a lot of books during this period, these books are more common, and the items recorded are also some more common items. At this time, these items in front of him are completely not recorded in the book.


    "Is it blood in here?"


    Just when he was ready to give up, he saw a very transparent gem, about the size of an adult''s foot. Inside, gray actually saw a group of things with bright red color like blood.


    "Yes, it''s wrapped with the blood of some kind of blood beast, and judging from the smell, it should be not low. It''s just that it''s not clear what kind of blood beast''s blood is, so the family has put it here all the time."


    Josius explained.

 Chapter 723

    "Unknown kind of blood beast blood?"


    Gray picked up the gem, put it in front of him and looked at it carefully.


    Among the amber gemstones, the blood of a baby''s fist is clearly visible, and the color is extremely bright red.


    There is a faint breath. Although it is very light, it is very dignified. It is obviously the blood of some kind of high-level blood beast.


    Without hesitation, gray stuffed the gem into his space object, ready to break the gem and take out the blood later.


    However, he has a strong interest in all items related to blood and stays in his hands. Maybe someone can recognize this kind of blood beast in the future, and the type of blood is not necessarily.


    And in his judgment, this blood beast''s blood is probably not simple.


    Gem crystals have been formed in the outer layer. This blood beast blood must have existed for a very long time, just like amber. It can only be generated after a very long time.


    But even after such a long time, the blood of the blood beast is still bright and dripping, and there is no sign of corruption, which shows that the blood of this blood beast is not simple.


    After leaving the room and searching all the secret rooms of the UGAS family, gray left the secret room of the UGAS family with satisfaction.


    He not only obtained a large number of precious medicinal materials, but also obtained a lot of rare blood animal blood. The harvest was great. He couldn''t help thinking whether to visit the secret rooms of Toure family, Downey family and Vega family.


    He went to see Francis. Gray returned to the residence arranged for him by the UGAS family, took out the gem and put it on the flat table.


    Gray attached a small but extremely sharp cyan wind blade to his right index finger.


    The cyan wind blade gently scratched the upper part of the gem, and the upper part of the gem was immediately cut flat, and the incision just slightly cut the top of the blood.


    Gray reached out and opened the top of the gem, just at that moment.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The breath of terror suddenly appeared. No, it should not be said that it suddenly appeared. It should be the breath that already existed. It suddenly expanded a hundred times and a thousand times.


    The strong breath made gray suffocate slightly and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    "What a strong breath. It''s definitely not the breath of general destruction level blood beasts!"


    Gray''s eyes showed surprise. With his current strength, he was able to easily face the breath of the general destroyer, but under the breath just now, he was slightly suffocated and couldn''t help but step back. It can be imagined how strong the breath was.


    "Close to regular blood beast blood, or regular blood beast blood?"


    Gray was shocked and guessed that his judgment was not wrong. The blood of the blood beast sealed in the gem was indeed not simple. It might be close to the blood of the regular blood beast, or even the blood of the regular blood beast. No matter which kind of possibility showed that it was not simple.


    "The biggest gain from entering the secret room of the UGAS family this time may be the blood of this unknown blood beast. Fortunately, most of the breath is covered by the gemstones outside, otherwise it may not fall into my hands."


    The gem greatly weakened the breath of blood. Judging from the breath, the people who first got the gem in the UGAS family should only think that it was the blood of an ordinary destruction blood beast. In addition, they didn''t know what kind of blood beast it was, so they were not interested and discarded it in the secret room.


    If this blood could reveal such a strong smell before, even if it was stupid, the person who first got this gem could guess the value of this blood, and naturally it would not fall into gray''s hands.


    Take out a crystal vessel specially used to hold blood, and gray carefully put the blood into the crystal vessel without a drop.


    "In my current physical state, I should be able to swallow a blood metamorphosis. Do you want to swallow the blood of this unknown blood beast?"


    The blood in the crystal vessel was bright and smelled strongly. Gray had a desire to swallow this blood metamorphosis.


    It is not advisable to swallow the unknown blood of a blood beast. Under normal circumstances, but the strong smell indicates that the blood level of this blood beast is very high. After swallowing, it is likely to get a lot of benefits.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Suddenly, there was a knock outside the door. Through spiritual connection, gray judged that it was josius.


    The arrival of the other party revived gray, sealed the blood and stuffed it into the space objects. Gray opened the door of the room and asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "Lord gray, the blood of the disaster level blood beast with puppet ability you asked us to find has been found."


    He saluted gray, said josius.


    "There is already a whereabouts. Where is it?"


    Gray looked happy and asked with a little excitement.


    If he can get the blood of blood beast with puppet ability and integrate this ability into the resurrection ability, he is likely to be able to communicate with the resurrected person from a long distance.


    With this long-distance communication ability, he can immediately connect the forces he now has, form offensive and defensive mutual assistance, and even contact the plane to understand the situation of the Fergus family and even the plane in the past two years.


    "In the gusman family, according to the information we inquired about, more than 100 years ago, the gusman family hunted a disaster level blood beast with puppet ability. The puppet disaster fox should still have the remaining blood of the puppet disaster fox."


    Josius replied.


    "The gusman family?"


    The previously known information about the gusman family flashed through Gray''s mind.


    The gusman family, a top family adjacent to the UGAS family, is not weaker than the UGAS family in terms of strength, which can rank upstream among the top families.


    It is worth mentioning that this family has an excellent reputation in the top families, and has a good relationship with many top families.


    "Let people buy it immediately and buy one at all costs."


    Gray ordered immediately.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t get the answer he wanted. Josius frowned slightly and said.


    "Lord gray, you''d better go to the gusman family yourself."


    "Go there in person? Why?"


    Gray looked at josius suspiciously.


    "Because of some things, the UGAS family and the gusman family have been in a state of great momentum. If the UGAS family sends someone to go, it may backfire."


    "Like water and fire?"


    Gray''s face became strange, but unexpectedly understandable.


    It''s not surprising that the uggas family wants to rob when they see good things. It''s likely that they took a fancy to something of the gusman family and robbed it, and finally made a bad relationship with the gusman family.


    "OK, don''t involve the UGAS family in this matter."


    Waving to let the other party back, gray decided to go there in person. He was bound to get the blood of the puppet disaster fox. If he broke down because of the UGAS family, he would be too late to regret.


    He took out the blood of the unknown blood beast again, hesitated for a long time, but he finally took it back.


    Now that we have the clue of the puppet''s ability, it is natural to use the only chance of transformation left at present to the puppet''s ability. As for this unknown kind of blood beast blood, we have to wait for the next time.


    Let Francis feel at ease to recover from the injury in the UGAS family. Gray set out for the gusman family. Within a few hours, he arrived at the gusman family city adjacent to the UGAS family.


    Most families in the original world have the habit of naming the city after their own family, and the Guzman family is no exception, so this city is called Guzman city.


    This is a very prosperous city. On the streets, which are made of cement like materials, there are endless carriages and people rubbing their shoulders. On both sides of the street, there are all kinds of shops, and bargaining sounds from time to time.


    After coming to the gusman family castle in the center and revealing his identity, Gray was welcomed into a living room. Soon after, a young man arrived.


    Young people are tall and square. Although they are not handsome, they have a sense of masculinity.


    A noble temperament arises spontaneously from him, giving people a quite trustworthy external impression.


    Gray was familiar with this young man. He had seen him in the team of the gusman family during the siege of the nihilistic beast.


    "It''s your excellency gray."


    Seeing gray, the young man smiled and looked very enthusiastic.


    Gray has an impression on young people, and young people naturally have an impression on gray. In fact, it''s hard not to impress gray with his performance in the process of strangling nihilistic animals.


    "Your Excellency Jonathan, the main purpose of this visit to the gusman family is to buy something from the gusman family."


    After greeting each other, gray knew each other''s name - Jonathan gusman.


    "I wonder what your excellency gray wants to buy?"


    Jonathan gusman was not surprised by Gray''s request. After all, the leopolds had little contact with the gusman family before. There must be a reason for their sudden visit.


    "I heard that the gusman family once hunted a puppet disaster fox. I don''t know if there is any blood left in the puppet disaster fox. If so, I want to buy a copy of the blood of the puppet disaster fox."


    "Puppet disaster fox blood?"


    Jonathan gusman recalled a little, then looked at gray.


    "The gusman family does have some puppet disaster fox blood, but it''s not much, but since Lord gray wants to buy it, there''s no problem..."


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Excuse me!"


    Jonathan gusman nodded to greavel, opened the door, walked out, and turned back a moment later.


    There was a faint smile on his face. He should have heard some good news and apologized to gray for his gaffe. Jonathan gusman said.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. gray. I can get you a puppet disaster Fox''s blood from the family through my resource share. I don''t even need money, but I hope Mr. gray can help."

 Chapter 724

    "What''s up?"


    After a little thought, gray asked.


    It is foolish not to promise immediately without knowing what the other party needs to do. Although "helping" seems to save a lot of money, it is not necessarily more cost-effective than spending a sum of money to buy.


    "To tell you the truth, my sister found a frost Moon Flower in the forbidden forest, but it was guarded by a powerful magic light level blood beast. It''s difficult to kill the guarded magic light level blood beast with our strength, so I want to ask you to help hunt it together."


    Jonathan gusman said sincerely.


    "Frost Moon Flower? You''re lucky to find such a precious magic medicine."


    Gray was slightly surprised.


    As a herbalist, he naturally knows what frost moon flower is.


    Frost Moon Flower, a precious magic plant, is no less valuable than the blood moon grass he once got. It is also the main medicine that can be used as an auxiliary cultivation medicine.


    "I have a question. With the strength of the gusman family, there should be no lack of suitable experts. Why do you ask me for help?"


    "There are indeed a lot of suitable experts in the family, but if you ask them to do it, as a price, frost Moon Flower will be divided by them."


    "You just need the blood of the puppet disaster fox, so I want to ask you to do it at the cost of the blood of the puppet disaster fox."


    Jonathan gusman explained frankly.


    "Deal."


    After hearing the other party''s words, gray didn''t hesitate and immediately agreed. As for the powerful magic light level blood beast in the other party''s mouth, he didn''t even ask.


    With his current strength, a magic light level blood beast is naturally not in his eyes. What he needs to consider is to kill the magic light level blood beast with the other party under the condition of exposing his strength as little as possible.


    "Lord gray, it''s very kind of you to be willing to help."


    Got Gray''s positive answer, Jonathan gusman smiled.


    "You''re welcome. Besides, it''s not for nothing. It''s paid."


    Greyway nodded in response. The first contact made him a very good impression. He is worthy of being a child of the gusman family with excellent wind evaluation. He really has the style of the gusman family.


    Because of the tight time, he was worried that the frost Moon Flower would be swallowed by the magic light blood beast. After Jonathan gusman made some preparations, he set out with gray.


    They also set out with a young woman named Rebecca gusman, the sister of Jonathan gusman.


    The other party was wearing a red war suit and looked pretty. His hair was combed into a big braid. He could see the braid shaking slightly when walking.


    "Brother, it''s really no problem to ask him for help? I estimate that the fighting power of the blood beast has the fifth level of magic light."


    On the way, Rebecca gusman came up to Jonathan gusman and asked in a low voice. She was obviously worried about Gray''s strength.


    For gray, she had heard that the other party had obtained the qualification to enter the test tower in the competition for the top family not long ago, but she didn''t pay much attention to it, because she also obtained the qualification to enter the test tower, but it was five years ago.


    In fact, in this competition for the qualification of the test tower, neither the gusman family nor the UGAS family sent the best children of the family, which gave Miguel Vega the opportunity.


    The reason is that the excellent children of the two families have entered the tower of trial before, and everyone can only enter the tower of trial once.


    "Don''t underestimate him. His combat power is not necessarily weaker than me. He may be stronger than me."


    Jonathan gusman said solemnly.


    "Not weaker than you, maybe even better than you? Brother, are you sure?"


    Rebecca gusman looked surprised.


    For her eldest brother''s strength, she is very clear that the fourth level of magic light level, the owner of water system and gold system ability, has enough combat power to be comparable to the fifth level of magic light.


    It is his brother who is so powerful that he actually says that the other party is comparable to or even surpasses him. Doesn''t it mean that the other party''s combat power has at least reached the fifth level of magic light.


    "Naturally, I''m not kidding."


    Jonathan gusman said solemnly with a look on his face.


    "He also participated in the battle of encircling and suppressing nihilistic beasts. At that time, he formed a team with Blanca Mandy, Landry ngumo and George Lopez, and his combat effectiveness was no worse than that of the three."


    "Blanca Mandy, Landry ngumo and George Lopez are willing to form a team with him? They show no less fighting power than the three?"


    Rebecca gusman was completely surprised. There is no doubt about the strength of the three supreme families. Even if several top families are enough to rank upstream, they are not necessarily the opponent of a supreme family.


    The strong strength makes the children of the three most powerful families extremely arrogant and arrogant. In addition to each other, they will never have anything to do with the children of other families. Unexpectedly, the three will make an exception to form a team with each other this time.


    What surprised her even more was that the combat effectiveness of the other party was no less than that of the three. She finally understood why her eldest brother invited the other party.


    On the one hand, I''m afraid, on the other hand, I also have the intention to make friends with each other.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The strength of the three people is all magic light, and the speed is naturally extremely fast. Even if they rely on their legs to travel, they also entered the taboo forest a few hours later and went deep inside. After more than an hour, they arrived at the place where they found frost moon flowers.


    It is a densely wooded lake near the mountain. Although it is summer, there is a thick layer of cold ice on the lake. The cold air like smoke seeps out, making the whole lake look smoky.


    In the smoke, a white flower as big as a palm carved by cold ice is in full bloom. There is no faint fragrance. It has wisps of cold air. It is precisely because of the cold air it emits that a layer of cold ice is formed on the lake.


    "Be careful, that bloody beast is at the bottom of the lake."


    Rebecca gusman said with a slight palpitation.


    Last time, she almost died under the sneak attack of the blood beast at the bottom of the lake. If she hadn''t broken out blood skills at the critical moment, she might not have been able to escape.


    Gray looked at the lake and unexpectedly found that they were not the only "visitors". In addition to them, there was a blood beast.


    This is a seven meter long blood beast covered with black scales. It is a wild blood beast, shadow dragon beast, a wild blood beast with only dragon blood.


    By now, gray has naturally understood that the so-called dragon is just a rule level blood beast. The real beast, even the rule level strong, is not sure whether it really exists.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The shadow dragon beast found the frost Moon Flower in the middle of the lake, stepped on the ice and approached the frost moon flower very carefully.


    Suddenly, the ice under its feet suddenly cracked. Under the ice, a huge white mouth like cold ice rushed out and bit it.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The huge mouth was clenched, and the sound of broken bones was clear. The shadow dragon struggled bitterly, but it couldn''t get rid of it at all, and was dragged into the water.


    The lake was dyed red with blood and water, which aroused a burst of turbulence. Finally, the turbulence subsided. The shadow dragon beast should die completely and turn into the ration of the giant beast.


    "Ice devil crocodile, but its size is much larger than that described in the book. It seems that it has swallowed a lot of medicinal materials that can promote evolution."


    Both blood moon grass and frost Moon Flower have the characteristics of improving strength and promoting blood evolution. The cold ice magic crocodile should have swallowed similar magic herbs before, so it can grow to such a large size.


    "I''ll lead it out. Lord gray took the opportunity to blow it out of the lake."


    After a simple discussion, Jonathan gusman and gray took action. Jonathan gusman went up the lake and approached the frost Moon Flower, while gray followed him at a distance.


    Da, Da, Da!


    When the leather boots stepped on the ice, a rhythmic sound came out. Jonathan gusman approached the frost Moon Flower slowly. When he looked carefully, he would find that his body bowed slightly and his eyes looked at his feet. It was obvious that he was on guard against the cold ice magic crocodile in the lake.


    Click!


    Suddenly, a vague shadow appeared under the cold ice, and then the cold ice under Jonathan gusman''s feet was broken, and a huge mouth carved like cold ice bit at Jonathan gusman.


    Peng!


    At this moment, Jonathan gusman suddenly stepped on the void, raised his body in a straight line and fled to the high place, while the ice devil crocodile patted the water with its tail, jumped high and bit Jonathan gusman.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Before it bit Jonathan gusman, a lot of black fog suddenly patted him like a huge hand.


    The ice like scales on its body were immediately corroded and spotted with blood, while its huge body more than 30 meters was photographed far away, thrown out of the lake and plowed a long trace on the ground.


    "Big brother is right. Gray Leopold''s combat power is really not weaker than him!"


    She felt that the power of Gray''s strike had definitely reached the fifth level of magic light. Rebecca gusman''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    Although he didn''t doubt his eldest brother''s words, he was still a little surprised when he really saw the other party show the fifth level combat power of magic light.


    The other party''s age should be several years younger than her, but it has exceeded her. She has the fifth level of fighting power of magic light. It''s hard to imagine that such a person comes from a family like Leo porter.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The fallen ice devil crocodile turned over and climbed up, stared angrily at gray, opened his huge mouth and roared, and then saw ice hockey balls with a diameter of meters flying towards gray like shells.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    In front of gray, the black fog turned into a wall. The ice hockey hit the black fog wall and was immediately crushed and melted by the black fog. Finally, all the ice hockey were blocked by the black fog.

 Chapter 725

    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The attack failed to hurt gray. The ice devil crocodile opened its mouth and wanted to attack gray again, but it had not had time to attack gray again. A huge black water ball had hit it.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The black water polo is only a few meters in diameter, but it has extremely terrible power. Under the black water polo, the ice magic crocodile flew upside down again, and a mountain peak was knocked down.


    Jonathan Guzman takes a slow and vigorous shot. The black water ball is a double system ability composed of water system ability and gold system ability. The water produced by this ability has more weight than metal in the same volume and more power than solid metal ball flying at high speed.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The roar of terror continued to sound, and the surrounding forest was full of potholes. Under the fighting between the two sides, the peaks disappeared, razed to the ground.


    Without too many accidents, under the joint efforts of gray and Jonathan gusman, who could reach the fifth level of magic light, this exaggerated ice magic crocodile was killed.


    Rebecca gusman finished picking the frost Moon Flower. Gray has some interest in the frost Moon Flower, but his interest is far less than that of the puppet disaster fox. From the treasure house of the UGAS family, he obtained a large number of magic herbs, among which there is a value comparable to the frost Moon Flower.


    The three spent a night in the forest and returned to the gusman family the next day. Then gray soon got the blood of the puppet disaster fox.


    Refusing their stay, gray leaves gusman city and quickly returns to the UGAS family.


    "It seems that your injury has almost healed!"


    Back to the UGAS family, gray met Francis and took advanced healing medicine. In addition, several days have passed since the last injury, and the injury of the other party has almost recovered.


    "Well, I can fully recover in a few days at most."


    Francis smiled, but the silence in his eyes could not be concealed.


    To be able to elope, their feelings are obviously very deep. Now it is normal for them to fall silent when they are separated by one side.


    "Thinking about Dana Cech?"


    Gray asked with a sigh.


    "Yes."


    When gray mentioned the name, the strong smile on Francis''s face suddenly collapsed and sadness appeared on his face.


    "Don''t be too sad. Your relationship with Dana Cech hasn''t changed."


    A little hesitation, Gray said.


    "Really?"


    Hearing Gray''s words, Francis suddenly raised his head and looked at gray with doubt and expectation in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded and said.


    "The reason why the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom prevents you from being with Dina Sikh is that you don''t deserve your identity."


    "As long as you join the UGAS family, obtain the identity of the legitimate children of the UGAS family, and then propose as the children of the UGAS family, the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom naturally has no reason to refuse."


    "Join the UGAS family and become the legitimate children of the UGAS family?"


    Francis frowned.


    "This kind of joining is only nominal. You just need to claim that you are the child of the UGAS family. I think you also understand my relationship with the UGAS family. Don''t worry, this kind of joining doesn''t have any constraints on you."


    Gray explained.


    "Can you do it?"


    Francis has some doubts. As far as he knows, the Sikh kingdom is enough to rank upstream among the many kingdoms of the eternal kingdom. In his opinion, the identity of a child of the UGAS family may not be useful.


    Seeing what the other person was thinking, gray smiled.


    "You may not understand the strength of the UGAS family. The UGAS family has six destroyers, and it is enough to rank upstream among the many top families in the chaos."


    "Six destroyers?"


    Francis got up from his seat and looked at gray with shock.


    He didn''t know how many destructive power there were in the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, but he thought it should be up and down. He really didn''t expect that the UGAS family he had stayed for several days had such strength.


    "Gray, what''s your strength?"


    He suddenly remembered that the UGAS family was awed by Gray''s combat power. Doesn''t it mean that Gray''s combat power is stronger than the sum of the six destroyers.


    "Some means have been used to intimidate the UGAS family, but there is still some combat power at the second level of destruction."


    Gray smiled and said that he was trustworthy to Francis. He didn''t mind disclosing other information except some extremely secret information.


    "Destruction level 2 combat power?!"


    Francis''s eyes were almost staring out and looked at gray in amazement.


    Shock, extreme shock!


    Able to intimidate a top family, he guessed that gray should have destructive strength, but unexpectedly, Gray''s combat power has not only reached destructive level, but also reached the second level of destructive level.


    His teacher''s death was only the first level of destruction, but the other party reached a height that his teacher could not reach at the age of less than 30.


    "Get well soon. The UGAS family should prepare for it. When you recover from your injury, you should be able to leave for the SIH kingdom."


    Patted Francis on the shoulder, gray left, but Francis was still in a daze.


    Returning to his residence in the UGAS family, gray took out the puppet disaster fox blood. In the transparent crystal vial, a liquid glittered with a faint blue light and filled with a slight smell of terror.


    "Rumble -"


    Unscrew the cork and drink. The mouth is filled with fishy sweetness and a little fragrance.


    The blood of high-grade blood beasts will naturally be filled with a drug like fragrance, because to some extent, they are no different from magic potions, and their quality should be higher than that of general magic potions.


    "Hiss -"


    The pricking pain like a needle appeared in Gray''s soul, wave after wave, just like the tide.


    Puppet ability is a kind of soul ability, which can turn other people or creatures into their own puppets through the mysterious power of the soul.


    Naturally, the place that needs to be transformed to obtain such power is the soul.


    Bean''s sweat slid down from Gray''s forehead. Gray gritted his teeth and endured it. Finally, gray felt that the transformation was over as long as a century.


    After taking a few deep breaths and feeling slightly less tired, gray stood up and couldn''t wait to see the changes after swallowing the blood of the puppet disaster fox.


    Shua!


    The command to contact Kensha was issued in his brain. The next moment, a strange feeling appeared. Gray felt that his consciousness seemed to shuttle through space through his connection with Kensha.


    Soon, he found his consciousness in another person''s brain.


    "Lord gray!"


    Just after he entered the man''s brain, he immediately heard a surprised female voice, which was Kensha''s.


    "Well, Fahd, did they return?"


    Gray answered.


    "I returned yesterday, Lord gray. I heard you went to the UGAS family. Why did you come back so soon?"


    Asked Kensha curiously.


    "Now in the UGAS family, I can contact you because of a newly acquired ability."


    After a little explanation, gray asked Kensha to cooperate with herself and feel the changes after obtaining the puppet ability.


    After testing, gray found that he could feel the situation of Kensha through Kensha''s five senses.


    Whether it is the fragrant flowers and plants in full bloom in front of each other, or the faint fragrance of flowers, or the sound of the wind blowing the leaves, he can feel it personally.


    And he can also take over the control of Kensha''s body. Controlling Kensha''s body battle from a long distance is only the ability that can be used, and only Kensha''s ability. His own time rule ability and space rule ability can not be used at all.


    After canceling the contact with Kensha, gray contacted the people of various families distributed everywhere in the chaos, and could also communicate with each other and control each other''s body.


    "As speculated, the puppet''s ability and resurrection ability are very high, and they are indeed integrated."


    Gray''s face was excited. There is no doubt that the reason for such a change must be that the puppet ability has been integrated into the resurrection ability, so that the resurrection ability has the ability of long-distance communication and manipulation.


    "With this ability, the five forces I have at present are no longer scattered."


    Very satisfied with the changes brought about by the puppet ability, gray used this long-distance communication ability again, but this time the object was not a family, but Barnett Graham in the plane.


    Barnett Naham, a king level warrior of the Naham family, was killed by gray while seeking revenge on gray and resurrected with resurrection ability. Now he has been stationed in Fergus castle for a long time to protect the safety of Fergus castle.


    Shua!


    Gray''s consciousness shuttled quickly, getting closer and closer to Barnett Graham, but when he was close to Barnett Graham, he was blocked by a black barrier and could no longer enter.


    "Plane barrier."


    Gray was familiar with the black barrier. He recognized it at a glance. After all, he had not dealt with it once or twice.


    "Unexpectedly, the plane barrier has the effect of isolation!"


    Consciousness returned to the body, and Gray''s face was full of regret.


    Originally, I wanted to know about the changes of the Fergus family and even the plane in the past two years. Now it seems that it doesn''t work. There is a plane barrier, and he can''t realize the coming to Barnett Graham.


    A few days later, the body of Francis completely recovered, and the rune ship of the UGAS family hung up and set off for the Sikh kingdom.


    In addition to the basic staffing on the rune ship, there are Francis, three destroyers of the UGAS family including josius, and gray.


    After consideration, gray finally decided to go together. It was really not possible, so he directly abducted people with space ability. Of course, this is the worst plan.

 Chapter 726

    In a huge palace garden, a woman with long green hair squatted between the garden flower beds, so she squatted quietly and didn''t move for a long time.


    The woman was wearing a green court dress with delicate facial features and white skin, but her eyes were slightly godless. The whole person looked like a delicate doll.


    Da, Da, Da!


    The crisp footsteps came from behind her, from far to near, and finally came behind her, but she was still as motionless as a doll.


    "Don''t you want to know about her¡°


    A crisp female voice sounded. Behind her, a young woman in a white court dress spoke.


    White skirt young women also have long green hair. Their appearance is somewhat similar to that of squatting green skirt young women. They are also extremely exquisite.


    "Sister, have you heard from him...?"


    The green skirt young woman finally looked back at the white skirt young woman behind her. She was nervous and afraid. She was obviously very afraid to hear the news she didn''t want to hear.


    "Well, the man sent by the family to hunt down has just returned today."


    The young woman in white skirt nodded.


    "Sister, how is he?"


    The green skirt young woman suddenly stood up, grabbed the white skirt young woman''s shoulder with both hands, her body trembled slightly, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine."


    The white skirt young woman sighed in her heart and said.


    "Really? Sister, you didn''t lie to me?"


    The green skirt young woman looked at the white skirt young woman with surprise and fear on her face. She was surprised by the news and was afraid that the news was false.


    "Really, I promise, it''s true."


    Reaching out and touching the head of the green skirt young woman, the white skirt young woman''s voice said with affirmation.


    "How did the royal family withdraw their men who went after him?"


    The young woman in green skirt asked suspiciously.


    The person the royal family went to kill has been withdrawn. She is naturally very happy, but she knows very well in her heart that their elopement makes the royal family feel shameless. The royal family will never stop until they kill him.


    "Because I had to give up chasing!"


    The white skirt young woman said with a smile on her mouth.


    "Have to give up chasing? Sister, what''s the matter?"


    The young woman in green dress looked at the young woman in white dress in surprise.


    "Deacon Vicente tracked him to hide in a rune ship, so he stopped the rune ship and threatened the rune ship owner to hand him over. As a result, there were six strong destroyers and dozens of magic light warriors on the rune ship, and Deacon Vicente almost died back."


    Remembering the appearance of Deacon Vicente who went to hunt him back, the white skirt woman showed a trace of smile.


    "Six destroyers plus dozens of magic light warriors..."


    The young woman in green skirt opened her mouth and looked stunned.


    Even the strength of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom was only so, and such a rune ship had such strength. She could imagine how frightened and collapsed the Deacon Vicente who went to hunt down would be at that time.


    "What family did the rune ship belong to? Why did it protect him?"


    The mood became completely better. The green skirt young woman couldn''t help asking.


    "Judging from the clan emblem, it should be the UGAS family, the top family in chaos. The reason for asylum should be that he knows this family and has a lot of relations."


    The white skirt woman smiled.


    "If we had known that he had such a deep relationship with the UGAS family, which is enough to rank upstream among the top families, the family would not have dared to send someone to chase him."


    The Sikh kingdom is also enough to rank upstream among the many kingdoms in the eternal leadership. In terms of strength, it is not inferior to the UGAS family. However, although its strength is not inferior to the UGAS family, it is not willing to easily become enemies with such a family.


    The royal family of the Sikh kingdom is a family that pays great attention to interests. Otherwise, it will not stop the exchanges between Francis and Dana Sikh after the death of the teacher of Francis. It is obviously not in the interests of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom to get angry with such a top family for the sake of a Francis.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten days later, the UGAS family Rune ship left the chaos collar and entered the eternal collar.


    "Ahead is the border of the kingdom of SIH!"


    On the deck of the rune ship, Francis looked at a fortress in the distance and felt inexplicable.


    More than a month ago, he ran away from here and into the forbidden forest. The future of life and death is unknown.


    More than a month later, he came here again, and he came openly and openly.


    The huge difference between before and after bred an inexplicable emotion in his heart, and his eyes looking at gray were full of gratitude.


    The reason why he can appear here aboveboard after more than a month is because of gray. He can come back here again because of gray.


    The rune ship reduced its speed and slowly approached the fortress. On the deck, there was a faint smell on the three destroyers of josius, revealing the identity of the destroyers.


    I felt that although the three people were weak, they were extremely terrible. There was a sudden tension in the fortress. Although it was an important border area, there was only one destroyer sitting in the town. If the three destroyers attacked the fortress, they could not be stopped by the strength of the fortress.


    Whoosh!


    In the fortress, the only destroyer, a middle-aged man with a little beard on his chin, approached the rune ship and finally landed on the deck of the rune ship.


    The middle-aged man has a dignified face. As a destroyer, he naturally recognizes the family emblem of the top family, the UGAS family. He has heard of what happened between the royal family and the UGAS family before. Now the arrival of the UGAS family immediately makes him uneasy.


    He glanced at the three powerful UGAS with a destructive breath and asked politely.


    "I don''t know why the uggas family came?"


    "To visit the royal family of the Sikh kingdom!"


    Glancing at the middle age, josius nodded.


    "Visit the royal family?"


    The middle-aged man took a deep look at josius. He couldn''t figure out the purpose of the UGAS family''s coming this time. After thinking for a moment, he said.


    "Please take a break in the middle of the fortress. I''ll send someone to inform the royal family immediately."


    "OK."


    When the rune ship landed in the fortress, gray and others were introduced to live in a residence in the fortress, and the news about them was quickly spread to the king capital of the Sikh kingdom.


    After receiving the news from the fortress, the royal family of the Sikh kingdom held a high-level meeting for the first time.


    "What do you think?"


    The king of the kingdom of SIH, bowent SIH, a man with a strong upper class temperament, glanced at the people in the conference room and asked.


    "It''s obvious that the comers are not good. The Royal chamber just chased and killed the Francis who has a relationship with the UGAS family. Soon after, the UGAS family came to visit. It''s definitely bad intention."


    Said an old man who was bald in the middle of his head.


    "I deceive people too much. My royal family has given up the pursuit of Francis. What else does his UGAS family want? I really think my royal family in the Sikh kingdom is easy to deceive?"


    Another old man said coldly in his eyes.


    "It''s best to avoid feuding with the UGAS family, especially in this extraordinary period."


    A woman wearing a precious gem necklace could not see her age, and her face was heavy.


    On the western border, the Tuya Kingdom, whose strength does not belong to the Sikh Kingdom, sends more troops to the border and is ready to move. If there is a conflict with the UGAS family at this time, an carelessness may lead to the two-line battle of the Sikh kingdom.


    Facing two forces not weaker than the Sikh Kingdom, it is absolutely an extremely dangerous situation.


    "I hope it won''t be the worst."


    A middle-aged frown said.


    After some discussion, the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom finally agreed to the visit of the UGAS family and sent people to the fortress to meet and lead the UGAS family. At the same time, the king also made rapid preparations to meet them.


    Although the uggas family may have bad people, as a king''s room, the basic etiquette still needs to be.


    Two days later, the rune ship arrived at the king''s capital of the Sikh Kingdom, slowly landed at the king''s capital square of the Sikh Kingdom, and entered the palace under the "warm" welcome of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom.


    In the huge hall, the king of the Sikh Kingdom, bowent Sikh, sat in the main position, and the high-level of the Sikh Kingdom, gray and others sat on the left and right sides of the hall respectively, with a sinking atmosphere.


    Baxter SIH, king of the kingdom of SIH, glanced at gray and others and asked in a deep voice after a slight pause on Francis.


    "I wonder why the UGAS family came this time¡°


    "Your Majesty, the UGAS family''s visit to the Sikh royal family is to propose to Dana Sikh for our son Francis!"


    Josius glanced at the Francis beside him and said solemnly.

 Chapter 727

    "Marriage? Is the UGAS family here for marriage?"


    In an instant, the dignified atmosphere in the hall disintegrated, and the high-level officials of the Sikh Kingdom looked at each other and gasped. At the same time, they were stunned.


    The war with the kingdom of Tuya may break out at any time. At this tense moment, their nerves are not strained and become excessively sensitive. They don''t think about war when there is anything.


    So when they learned about the arrival of the UGAS family, the first thing they thought of was that the UGAS family was not good and came to ask for advice for the pursued fascists. As for the marriage, they really didn''t think about it.


    The king of the kingdom of SIH, bowent SIH, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as it was not a bad comer and fought on two lines, it was too bad for the kingdom of SIH.


    He asked josius with a slight doubt.


    "Your Excellency just said that Francis is a child of the UGAS family, but I remember that the surname of Francis should be violet?"


    "Violet is the surname of Francis''s mother. To tell you the truth, Francis had no news of running away from home because of some things in the early years. He was not discovered by accident until some time ago."


    Josius sighed.


    "I see."


    In the hall, the high-level royal families of the Sikh kingdom were suddenly surprised.


    Because he ran away from home and didn''t want the family to find him, he changed his surname to his mother''s surname. This is just a willful act of the child running away from home. No matter how his surname changes, the identity of the other party''s children of the UGAS family will not change.


    "That makes sense."


    Some high-ranking officials of the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom couldn''t help thinking of some investigations about fascism. The investigation speculated that the other party had received extremely rigorous ancient noble etiquette education, and such ancient noble etiquette education can only exist in ancient families.


    Since the other party is a child of the UGAS family, it makes sense. As a family no worse than the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, the noble education received by the UGAS family is naturally extremely rigorous.


    "Your Majesty, this time our family came with sincerity. I hope your majesty can allow it."


    Josius looked at the king of SIH, bowent SIH, and said solemnly.


    "Your Excellency josius, the royal family can feel the sincerity of the UGAS family, but the royal family has to carefully consider such a major event as marriage."


    Said the king of SIH, bowent SIH, with a slight hesitation.


    Judging from the gains and losses of interests, marriage with the UGAS family is indeed a good choice, and we can immediately have another powerful ally.


    However, his daughter Dina SIH is a rare and precious piece. Now it seems that the market is quite good and must maximize interests. Maybe there is a more suitable marriage object than the UGAS family.


    "We naturally understand this, but we still hope to get an answer as soon as possible. After all, we can''t stay in the Sikh kingdom for a long time."


    Roughly guessed the other party''s idea, josius had a trace of contempt in his heart, but he smiled and didn''t care.


    Even the UGAS family can''t sell their children as props. The cruelty of the UGAS family is mainly aimed at outsiders. For the people of their own family, the UGAS family has always been very good, but the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom doesn''t let go of their own people.


    He didn''t care about the other party''s waiting for sale. Marriage was only the initial means. If marriage didn''t work, he had to use extraordinary means. He knew Gray''s plan very well.


    "It''s natural."


    The king of SIH, bowent SIH, immediately laughed and thought that the response of the four forces should be coming. In fact, he stopped Dana SIH from marrying the four forces.


    "Your Majesty, urgent military situation!"


    Suddenly, a man in war clothes walked quickly into the hall, like Baxter SIH, the king of SIH. After saluting, SIH said in a hurry.


    "Pass it up!"


    King Baxter SIH waved. Now someone took the envelope from the man in war clothes and handed it to King Baxter SIH.


    The king of SIH, bowent SIH, opened the envelope. The next moment his face became ugly. Suddenly, his heart moved, his eyes looked at josius and said.


    "I''m ashamed. I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake in agreeing to the UGAS family."


    "Oh, why?"


    Josius asked in surprise.


    "The border war between the Sikh Kingdom and the Tuya Kingdom has broken out. At this time, the royal family really has no energy to consider marriage, so I''m afraid it can''t give an answer to the UGAS family in a short time."


    The king of SIH, bowent SIH, said with a look of "shame".


    "In this way, it''s really not the time to consider marriage. Then my UGAS family will leave first and come back after the war."


    Josius said with "regret".


    With that, josius and the rest of the UGAS family stood up and tried to leave. Francis reluctantly didn''t want to leave, but under Gray''s eyes, he also stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Uggas family, wait a minute!"


    Seeing that the UGAS family were ready to leave, King Baxter SIH''s face froze, which was completely different from his expected answer. He originally thought that the UGAS family would help. After all, although the marriage was not successful, he had this intention, but he didn''t expect that the UGAS family was ready to leave.


    He smiled awkwardly and shouted to the people of the UGAS family.


    "Tuya kingdom is pressing. Now the Sihe kingdom is in urgent need of strength. I wonder if the UGAS family can help?"


    "Help?"


    Josius shook his head without hesitation.


    "Sorry, there is no conflict between the UGAS family and the Tuya kingdom. They really don''t want to provoke such a force. If they have an alliance with the Sikh Kingdom, they can only apologize now."


    With that, josius wanted to turn around and leave with the UGAS family.


    "Lord josius, please wait a minute."


    After a moment of hesitation, the king of SIH, bowent SIH, called the UGAS family again.


    "Well, now the kingdom of Sikh is in crisis. If Dana can marry the UGAS family, she can get the protection of the UGAS family. Even if the kingdom is destroyed, she can live a life."


    "In addition, she and Francis do have good feelings for each other. As a father, I also hope he can be happy. I decided to agree to the marriage."


    The king of SIH, bowent SIH, had a fatherly look on his face, but only his heart knew what he really thought.


    Naturally, he can see the threat of the UGAS family, but now there is a war with the kingdom of Tuya, and the kingdom of Tuya is in urgent need of strength. Among the people who come to UGAS this time, there are three strong destroyers who want to win over anything, so they can only promise each other for the time being and stabilize each other.


    And although he has promised, it is not that he cannot go back on his word. If a more suitable family than the UGAS family responds after the war, he will go back on his word when the time comes. As for the reasons, there are as many as he wants.


    "Since it is already in marriage with the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom and the Sikh kingdom was invaded by the Tuya Kingdom, the UGAS family can''t sit idly by. I the UGAS family is willing to help."


    Josius smiled and sat down again with the UGAS family.


    "Great. With the help of the UGAS family, the Sikh kingdom will win this war."


    Seeing the successful marriage between the Sikh Kingdom and the UGAS family, the UGAS family is willing to help, and the senior leaders of the Sikh kingdom are excited.


    With the fighting power of the Sikh Kingdom and three strong destroyers, the war was almost won. Although a "woman" was paid, it was undoubtedly worth winning a war at the cost of a woman.


    The royal family of the Sikh Kingdom began to prepare for departure, and gray and others were arranged in a luxurious courtyard in the palace of the Sikh kingdom.


    "Gray, thank you so much this time!"


    Francis could no longer hide his excitement and excitement and said to gray excitedly.


    "No."


    Gray shook his head, then joked with a playful look on his face.


    "Come on, take me to see the woman that haunts you."


    In the past, the other party would make fun of him and Sophia from time to time. Now he finally caught the opportunity to make fun of the other party. He couldn''t help making fun.


    In the face of Gray''s jokes, Francis''s rare complexion is slightly red, but he still leads the way in the front.


    "This way!"


    Gray wanted to see Dana Cech, and he wanted to see Dana Cech more. After more than a month''s separation, the thoughts in his heart had already spread like a tide. Gray''s words completely stimulated his thoughts. His thoughts had been like a flood breaking a dike.


    Because they had been married, the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom naturally had no reason to stop. Gray and Francis came to Dana Sikh''s residence unimpeded.


    "Dana."


    "Francis!"


    In the garden of this residence, gray and Francis met a beautiful woman in a green dress.


    With long green hair, exquisite cheeks and slender figure, this is a beautiful woman like an elf. Naturally, she is Dana Cech, who makes Francis dream.


    Francis couldn''t help calling out each other''s name and walked over, while the other party trotted into Francis''s arms, and they hugged each other.


    The meeting of lovers, especially those who have experienced great difficulties in life and death, is destined to be full of deep feelings.


    Looking at the two people with deep feelings, Gray was a little embarrassed. He seemed to be redundant. He shrugged and hurried along the same road to leave time for the couple.


    In his mind, the figure of a woman with purple hair flashed by. He didn''t know where the other party was now?

 Chapter 728

    One day later, gray and others followed the reinforcements of the Sikh royal family and arrived at the western border of the Sikh kingdom.


    "Kill -"


    The ground was full of crisscross marks between the originally dense forests and now bare mountains. Mountains collapsed under the attack, and the sound of fierce fighting came one after another.


    The blood dyed the earth red, and the strong smell of blood filled the air. Looking around, amputated limbs and mutilated corpses can be seen everywhere, and they are increasing from time to time.


    Whether on the ground or above the sky, there are people at war.


    On the ground, the warring party is at or below the wasteland level, while in the sky, the warring party is at the king level or even magic light.


    The strong destructive power makes them have to fight in the sky, otherwise the people around them, whether enemies or companions, will die in the aftermath of their battle as much as possible.


    The two sides, one of whom is wearing green war clothes and the other is wearing black war clothes, can obviously see that the party wearing green war clothes is losing ground, while the party wearing black war clothes is magnificent.


    The party wearing green war clothes is the army of the Sikh kingdom. The fortress has been lost and is now fighting and retreating. However, the Party of the Tuya Kingdom wearing black war clothes obviously does not intend to let them go and is chasing them all the time.


    "Kill -"


    The reinforcements of the Sikh Kingdom quickly joined in and killed the Tuya Kingdom wearing black war clothes.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Gray passed by a king level soldier in a black suit. Without using the blood beast ability, he had split the king level soldier in half with his weapons and people only by virtue of his physical strength.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The purple flame twined around the fascist spear and stabbed a king level warrior with cold air and ice ability.


    "Ah --"


    The cold of Bai Sen suddenly disintegrated. The king level soldiers with ice ability had no time to escape. They were wrapped in purple flames and screamed and fell to the ground.


    Both gray and Francis were among the reinforcements of the Sikh kingdom.


    The UGAS family has married with the Sikh kingdom. Naturally, the Frances, as the object of marriage, had to express something, so they joined the reinforcements of the Sikh kingdom.


    Naturally, gray couldn''t watch Francis go to war without going to war, so he also joined the reinforcements of the Sikh kingdom.


    In addition to the two of them, many young people in the royal family of the West kingdom are also among the reinforcements, including Dana West, her sister valita West and her eldest brother Hall West.


    Whew, whew, whew¡ª¡ª


    After killing several King level warriors in succession, a magic light warrior of Tuya Kingdom stared at gray, grabbed his fist and claw, and suddenly several huge cyan blades tens of meters long attacked gray.


    Those who fought along the way, whether from the kingdom of SIH or the kingdom of Tuya, could not help flying out and retreating again and again by the strong wind generated by this huge wind blade.


    In front of gray, the black fog turned into a huge black fog column, and all the wind blades collapsed. The black fog column hit the magic light soldiers of the Tuya Kingdom when the magic light soldiers of the Tuya kingdom had no time to respond.


    "Ah --"


    Under the terrible power of the black fog, which is similar to corrosion but not corrosion, with a scream, the blood and flesh of the magic light soldiers of the Tuya Kingdom quickly disappeared, their bodies quickly disintegrated, and finally only a pile of white bones fell to the ground.


    "Gaby, damn it!"


    Seeing the tragic death of the magic light warrior, a young man wearing a black battle suit with blood on it roared and jumped at gray with a murderous eye.


    There was a golden light on the sabre. Just passing by, a king level soldier in the Sikh Kingdom exploded under the breath of terror.


    The attack attached to the sabre is powerful enough to reach the fifth level of magic light.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    The sword was covered with black fog. Gray blocked the knife with a horizontal block and quickly cut it to the young man.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    Gray''s sword collided with the young man''s sword one after another, and the afterwaves of fog and golden light splashed around like shells. Some king level soldiers were injured on the spot.


    Seeing this, all the king level soldiers around could not help but retreat in surprise. Centered on gray and the young man, they became a restricted area within a radius of hundreds of meters.


    "He stopped Randy Tuya?!"


    The three brothers and sisters of the royal family of the Sikh kingdom were not surprised to see gray fighting young people but not losing.


    If you are so young, you will have the fifth level of fighting power of the magic light. Naturally, the young people fighting with gray are not simple. Their name is Randy Tuya. They are the strongest children among the young generation of the royal family in the Tuya kingdom.


    In the past, among the younger generation of the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, only the eldest prince hall Sikh could stop him. Now he is blocked by gray, and they have not lost at all. Don''t surprise them.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    After dozens of fights in a row, Randy Tuya stepped back to distance himself from gray and looked at gray with fear.


    "You are not from the Sikh kingdom. Who are you?"


    He is so young and has such strength. If the other party is from the Sikh Kingdom, before that, the spies buried in the Sikh kingdom by the Tuya kingdom could not have heard nothing.


    "I''m really not from the kingdom of Sikh. I advise you to withdraw quickly, or you will lose miserably!"


    Green and black wings were born behind. Gray hovered in the sky and said with interest.


    He didn''t have any bad feelings about the Tuya kingdom. It''s not that the invasion of the Tuya Kingdom helped them a lot and made the marriage come true smoothly. I want to thank the Tuya kingdom for this.


    However, since the UGAS family had married with the Sikh Kingdom, the UGAS family naturally had to express something, so they had to come to the war.


    Since he had no bad feelings for the Tuya Kingdom, he naturally hoped that the Tuya kingdom would withdraw its troops as soon as possible and end the battle.


    "Hum, arrogance."


    Randy Tuya snorted coldly and attacked gray again.


    Gray''s appearance made him feel a little bad, but for this war, the Tuya kingdom prepared for a long time and arranged a backhand. Naturally, it was impossible to retreat easily, and he didn''t have that much power.


    With the help of reinforcements, the Sikh Kingdom has an obvious advantage. The war situation is biased towards the Sikh Kingdom, both in the sky and on the ground.


    Boom!


    In the rear of Tuya Kingdom, there was finally a destroyer who couldn''t help but shoot. The terrible blood beast ability turned into a giant hand. A fifth level strong man of magic light in Sikh kingdom was immediately photographed, spitting blood and flying upside down, and his bones were broken in several places.


    Boom!


    When the destroyer of the Tuya kingdom was ready to continue to beat and kill the fifth level strong man of the magic light of the Sikh Kingdom, the terrible blood beast ability turned into a giant claw to block the giant hand behind the Sikh kingdom.


    The violent shock wave knocked the king level soldiers around the two countries and vomited blood. Even the magic light soldiers couldn''t help retreating.


    The destructive powers of both sides began to fight, indicating that the battle has completely entered a white hot.


    The most important thing in this war is the collision of destruction level. Although the collision below destruction level can weaken the overall strength of the other kingdom, it can not play a decisive role. Only the collision of destruction level can determine the victory or defeat of this war.


    "All the following magic lights are withdrawn..."


    Both countries did not hesitate to give the order to retreat to the blood soldiers below the magic light. In the face of the devastating collision, even the aftershock will be a disaster for the existence under the magic light.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Above the sky, it should have been the central battlefield of the magic light, which was occupied by more than a dozen figures from the two sides, while the magic light fighting together retreated while fighting to avoid becoming a victim of the power of destruction.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The terrible shock wave spread around the place where the war was fought, and even the cloud layer was torn to pieces. The sky with strong white clouds turned into a clear sky. On the ground, it was occasionally swept by the shock wave, and a deep gully spread for miles suddenly appeared.


    The blazing light flashes in the center, white, gold, purple... The blazing light is very dazzling, and the sky is like the sun of several colors blooming.


    There are six destroyers in the Sikh Kingdom and six destroyers in the Tuya kingdom. This seems to be a close battle, but at the next moment, it appears abnormally in the magic light.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    An old man with messy hair suddenly burst out of destructive combat power, and blew up the magic light soldiers fighting with him with one punch.


    A middle-aged man with meticulously combed hair also suddenly burst into destructive combat power, splitting a magic light warrior who fought with him in half.


    Then, they each rushed to a powerful destroyer of the Sikh Kingdom who was fighting.


    Facing the siege of the two men, the two destructive strongmen of the Sikh Kingdom immediately fell in the wind. One was hit in the abdomen, spitting blood and flying upside down, and the other had a serious wound on his body.


    "Tuya Kingdom, this is your strength to wage war against the Sikh kingdom?"


    Among the destroyers of the Sikh Kingdom, a tall old man with an iron face.


    The kingdom of Tuya should have had seven strong destroyers like the dead Sikh kingdom. Except for the one who can''t leave the important fortress, the destruction level that can be mobilized by both sides should be the same, but now the kingdom of Tuya has two more destruction levels.


    "It''s too late to know now."


    In the kingdom of Tuya, a tall and thin old man smiled proudly.


    Among the two new destroyers, one is a sacrifice hired in recent years, and the other is a person who has broken through the realm of destruction in the family.


    Knowing that one of the sacrificial Shouyuan of the Sikh Kingdom died and his own side added two destruction levels, the Tuya Kingdom couldn''t help but have the idea of attacking the Sikh Kingdom and taking the opportunity to plunder the land and resources of the Sikh Kingdom, which led to the war.

 Chapter 729

    "It''s too early to laugh."


    The iron blue on the face of the tall old man in the Sikh Kingdom disappeared and replaced with contempt. His voice was with a guest airway.


    "Friends of the UGAS family, please do it!"


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    With his voice, the three powerful destroyers of the UGAS family who stayed in the rear rushed to the sky. Two of them went to support the two powerful destroyers of the besieged Sikh Kingdom, and the other attacked a powerful destroyer of the Tuya kingdom.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The overwhelming poisonous shadow turned into sharp blades one after another and attacked the man. The man avoided several sharp blades, but he was still injured in many places by several sharp blades. He couldn''t stabilize his body and hit the ground. The wound turned green. It was obvious that he had been poisoned.


    "The UGAS family, the top family of chaos, the UGAS family?"


    This time, his face turned blue into a tall and thin old man in the kingdom of Tuya. He glanced at josius and asked angrily.


    "Uggas family, I don''t have any grudges with you in Tuya kingdom. Why do you want to help Sihe Kingdom deal with my Tuya kingdom?"


    "No way, who let the UGAS family marry King SIH."


    Josius said helplessly.


    "Marriage? Sihe Kingdom, what a good plan!"


    The tall and thin old man of Tuya Kingdom glared at the tall old man of Sihe kingdom. He was greeted by the proud smile of the tall old man of Sihe kingdom.


    "Are you from the UGAS family?"


    Randy Tuya stared at gray with anger in his eyes.


    The appearance of josius made him guess Gray''s identity.


    The UGAS family is a family that can be ranked upstream by the chaos leader. The strength of the family is not much weaker than that of the Tuya kingdom. As the children of the family, it is not difficult to understand that the other party has the strength to compete with him.


    "You can say so."


    Gray nodded. The UGAS family belongs to him. He is a member of the UGAS family. There seems to be nothing wrong with this understanding.


    "Uggas family, I remember."


    Randy Tuya''s face was blue with iron. The saber was shining with gold. Under the golden light, it turned into a saber several meters long, tearing the air and rippling like a touch of golden light on gray.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    The sword was wrapped with black fog. Gray swept the sword and blocked the surging sword. Then he waved the long sword one after another and collided with each other''s knife quickly in the sky.


    From time to time, there are white clouds floating, which are full of holes and torn to pieces under the attack of the two people.


    There is no doubt that their combat power is "equal", which is of course the result of Gray''s release of water.


    Gray really doesn''t like the royal family of the Sikh kingdom. Naturally, he is not ready to eliminate the future troubles for each other. It''s better to keep it for the Sikh Kingdom, such a powerful and potential enemy as the young man in front of him.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The dazzling light blooms in the sky. It''s so dazzling that people can''t open their eyes. It''s like multiple suns bloom in the sky at the same time. Every destroyer with full motivation ability is like a sun.


    Finally, the battle ended with the defeat of the kingdom of Tuya. Without one person, the destroyer of the kingdom of Tuya was finally defeated and had to retreat.


    In this war, the kingdom of Tuya lost a lot under the destruction level, and all the eight strong destroyers were injured.


    This is the result of gray keeping josius'' combat power at the first level of destruction.


    With the mercenary character of the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, gray thinks it''s better to leave a strong enemy for the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom and let them realize the importance of the UGAS family as an ally, otherwise they may regret the marriage between Francis and Dana Sikh.


    "The marriage with the UGAS family must be maintained!"


    His worry was obviously not superfluous. Just after they defeated the kingdom of Tuya and returned to the king capital of the kingdom of Sikh, the attitude of King bowent Sikh of Sikh became ambiguous and gave birth to the idea of finding an excuse to postpone their marriage.


    However, after learning that the Tuya Kingdom actually had eight strong destroyers participating in the war, the SIH kingdom was weaker than the Tuya Kingdom, he immediately gave up the idea.


    The strength of Tuya Kingdom has greatly increased, and Sihe kingdom can''t stop it alone. At the critical moment, I''m afraid I have to ask the UGAS family for help, and the marriage relationship with the UGAS family has become essential.


    Moreover, he has not only one daughter. In addition to Dana, he also has one daughter, which can also be used as a tool for alliance with other forces. There is no need to tamper with the marriage.


    After staying for a period of time with the king of Sikh, gray and his party left the Sikh Kingdom and returned to the UGAS family. Of course, Dana Sikh was also in their team. In addition, there were people accompanying the royal family of the Sikh kingdom.


    Then a grand wedding was held in the UGAS family. From preparation to completion, it took a month before and after the wedding, and Francis and Dana Cech finally became husband and wife.


    "Gray, I don''t know how to thank you."


    Francis said gratefully to gray.


    Originally, he thought his life would be spent in regret. He and Dana only spent the second half of his life in mutual thoughts, but with the help of gray, he made up for this regret and could be happy with the people in love.


    "We don''t have to say that."


    Gray shook his head. He couldn''t help either from the perspective of a friend or from the perspective of Sophia''s big brother.


    "If you really want to thank me, you and Dana will settle down in the UGAS family and watch the UGAS family for me!"


    "Aren''t you going to live here long?"


    Francis looked at gray suspiciously.


    "Well, the UGAS family is just the family I have been awed by recently. Before, I also awed a top family called Leo porter. My external identity is also the son of the Leo Porter family."


    Gray nodded.


    "And a top family?"


    Francis looked at gray in amazement, and his eyes looked at gray as if they were looking at a monster.


    The UGAS family alone has almost no less power than the royal family of the Sikh Kingdom, but I didn''t expect that this is not all the power of gray. The other party''s men actually have another top family.


    "It''s just the bottom family among the top families. Its strength is much weaker than that of the UGAS family."


    Gray explained with a smile.


    "That''s great."


    Francis sighed repeatedly and didn''t know what to say. Compared with the other party, his two years in the original world can be described as worthless.


    But he didn''t regret it, because he found the other half of his life, and he was extremely satisfied.


    "Both the UGAS family and the leopolds family are frightened by brute force. There is a possibility of rebellion at any time. The leopolds need me to go back and watch, so I hope you can monitor the UGAS family for me."


    Gray said with a slight solemnity.


    Not all these words are false. Not everyone in the UGAS family is controlled by the resurrection ability. Many of them are awed. It is difficult to guarantee that they will not have ideas after he leaves.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay more attention."


    Francis nodded solemnly and sighed.


    "You really surprised me. It''s only two years since we came to the original world. Our strength has not only become so strong, but also has such strong power."


    "Two years?"


    Francis''s words could not help but arouse Gray''s meditation.


    "I really want to go back to the plane!"


    "Return to the plane? Don''t do this. It''s too dangerous."


    Hearing Gray''s words, Francis quickly stopped it.


    Today, his knowledge is naturally not comparable to that when he was in power, and because of this, he also understands the terror of a temple force more clearly.


    Every saint level force is a super terrorist force, which can easily destroy the top family. Even if you want to come now, you can''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, there is a random transfer ball. Otherwise, with their strength at that time, they will die under the pursuit of the temple of light.


    Although Gray''s strength is not weak now, if he returns to his position, he is bound to encounter with the temple of light again. He is not optimistic about the current conflict between gray and the temple of light. It is like hitting a stone with an egg.


    "I have no intention of returning now, but I have this intention."


    Gray shook his head. Naturally, he understood the horror of the temple of light, and he also understood that he could never compete with the temple of light with his current strength. However, with his spatial rule ability, he did not necessarily have to encounter the temple of light to enter the plane.


    Moreover, he has no intention to start now. He is ready to improve two or three more levels and start after his strength is stronger.


    Now he has a lot of cultivation resources in his hands, especially after encircling and suppressing the nihilistic beast, he has obtained a lot of crystal nuclei from the people of four families.


    With the combination of crystal core and auxiliary cultivation resources, he believes that his strength will grow rapidly in the last two or three years. When the crystal core is used up, he must be able to improve his realm by two or three levels.


    At that time, with his strength and blinking ability, he will be able to deal with most threats. Even if he can''t fight, he should also have the ability to escape.

 Chapter 730

    Returning to the Leopold family, gray stopped going out and began to meditate.


    During this period, many top families sent invitations to the Leo Porter family, whose reputation was gradually becoming more and more famous. Gray didn''t follow him. All of them were handed over to Fahd. His time was almost spent on cultivating blood methods, blood skills and learning medicine.


    The blood method he cultivates now is a blood method called "ice fire ape". The blood method in the book of space rules cannot be cultivated because there is no corresponding four blood lines. However, with his current power, it is very easy to find a suitable blood method.


    Time flies quickly in practice, three years later.


    "Finally to destruction!"


    Gray heaved a sigh when he felt the terrible force all over his body and the huge and solid blood whirlpool in the heart of his body.


    In three years, he was promoted from the third level of magic light to the destruction level. On average, he was promoted one level a year, and one level was from the magic light level to the destruction level. This promotion speed is not slow, but can be described as terror.


    The further the realm goes, the more difficult it is to upgrade. The magic light level can still maintain the speed of upgrading one level a year, even the sons and daughters of each temple can''t.


    Under normal circumstances, so is gray.


    Even if you have a secondary transformation state that can promote the rapid improvement of strength, you can''t do it.


    The reason why he can do this is because he has a large number of auxiliary cultivation drugs and precious crystal nuclei. Under the dual action of two precious resources, he has such a fast promotion speed.


    However, this is the limit he can achieve at present. There are five top families. There are enough auxiliary cultivation drugs, but there is no crystal core left.


    This kind of thing can only be produced in the nothingness beast of the nothingness boundary, and nothingness is invaded. The original world is not so easy to encounter, so there is no place to buy.


    Even the owned family will not sell it. After all, this kind of thing and auxiliary cultivation medicine are not mutually exclusive. If they can be used at the same time, they are not enough for their own use, not to mention selling.


    I''m afraid only the temple forces will have a certain degree of output. After all, the strong at the rule level can survive in the void, but there will never be too many.


    Rule level strongmen are conducive to the existence of the world''s top. How can they specialize in hunting nihilistic animals? They will hunt some when they need to enter the nihilistic world occasionally.


    "Five years, it''s time to go back to the plane. I don''t know how the Fergus family is now and how the plane is!"


    Gray''s eyes became firm and made a decision.


    Destruction level realm plus time rule ability and space rule ability. Now he has become extremely powerful in both strength and self-protection ability, and it''s time to go back.


    "Before that, we need to think about the cultivation after that!"


    According to the records in the book of space rules, the cultivation after the destruction level is divided into two aspects.


    One aspect is the transformation of ability. In short, it is to temper one of blood power, body and soul through the secret method of corresponding ability to promote its transformation, and then promote the transformation of the other two through its transformation.


    When one transformation is completed, it is called the second level of destruction level. When two transformations are completed, it is called the third level of destruction level, and so on.


    The second aspect is to implant new blood vessels and master more blood beast abilities.


    This is a dangerous process, which requires strong physique and special magic medicine to reduce blood activity. Even so, it is still very dangerous. An inadvertent may turn into a irrational beast or fall due to blood conflict.


    However, although this process is dangerous, it is essential. Only those with affinity can avoid it.


    Each single ability can only cause one transformation. To reach the sixth level of destruction, you need a full five abilities, that is, a complete rule ability.


    Because the rule level ability only exists in the rule level blood beast, it is not possible to directly obtain the rule level ability through implantation. It is necessary to implant the second or even the third blood, unless you don''t want to go further.


    "The ability of time rules and space rules should be transformed with the ability of which rules?"


    Now gray, who has more than a dozen blood beast abilities, naturally doesn''t need to consider implanting new blood. What he needs to consider now is what kind of rule ability should be transformed into the five abilities.


    In the book of space rules, there are the corresponding transformation secrets of thunder system, gold system, water system, shadow system and earth system, as well as the auxiliary drugs needed.


    Gray also pieced together the corresponding transformation secrets of the five abilities of time rule ability and the necessary auxiliary potions from the destructive blood methods of the five families of Leopold, Vega family, UGAS family, Toure family and Downey family.


    Now the choice he needs to make is what kind of rule ability blood beast ability should be used as the initial transformation ability.


    "I pieced together the ability of time rules from five families, and the secret method of space rule ability comes from the book of space, which must come from a temple force..."


    Thinking for a moment, gray had a decision in his heart and decisively chose the ability of space rules.


    The secret of time rule ability is that he pieced it together from five families. I''m afraid it won''t be too high. Otherwise, josius won''t be the only one in the five families to reach the second level of destruction.


    The secret law of space rule ability comes from the book of space, which must have belonged to the temple power. As the blood law of the temple power, the level of the secret law recorded in it will not be low.


    Compared with the two, there is no doubt that the ability of spatial rules is more suitable as a choice.


    He has the ability of super memory, and will never forget anything he has seen. After reviewing the corresponding secrets of the five abilities of spatial rule ability in his brain, gray began to try to practice.


    ¡±Choose lightning as the first transformation ability! "


    The first transformation ability he chose was the thunder system. According to the secret method recorded in the space rule book, he needed to form a special lightning Rune in his body with the power of blood, and then insert this lightning Rune into the vortex of blood power to promote the transformation of blood power with the power of lightning Rune.


    "One line, two lines, three lines..."


    After confirmation, gray began to build lightning runes in his body.


    Super memory ability makes him have absolute memory. Anyone who has seen it will never forget. The lightning pattern has been completely remembered by him. Even so, it took him an hour to build the lightning rune.


    It is because the lightning rune is too complex and consists of tens of thousands of lines. Even if none of the lines is wrong, it takes so long.


    Fortunately, when you get familiar with it later, the construction time should be shortened. Otherwise, it will take an hour to prepare for each cultivation. The time spent on cultivation will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    Crackling!


    At the moment when the lightning Rune was successfully constructed, changes naturally occurred. The lightning as thin as hair spread centered on the lightning pattern and spread to the vortex of blood force.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    In contact with lightning, the power of blood is like a rolling blood cloud, violently turbulent. In this turbulence, the strength of the power of blood is slowly increasing. Of course, this improvement is very little and can hardly be felt.


    A few hours later, gray finished his practice. He felt the change of blood power and shook his head slightly.


    "The promotion is too slow. Without the help of auxiliary cultivation drugs, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to promote the transformation of blood power and improve a realm in a hundred years."


    Gray finally understood why most of the strong destroyers were stuck at the first level. Cultivating the high-level secret methods from the temple might not be able to improve a level for a hundred years, but those practicing the common secret methods were even slower. No wonder someone was still at the first level of destruction when he died of old age.


    "Other means must be used."


    Gray quickly found the formula of Lei Wen medicament, an auxiliary cultivation medicament needed to exercise the ability of Lei system.


    "Golden mushroom, thunder cloud grass, thunder flower, double Moon Flower..."


    After reading the formula of Lei Wen medicament, gray became a little surprised. Refining this magic medicament requires more than 100 kinds of magic herbs, one of which is even more precious than blood moon grass.


    According to Gray''s estimation, even with the resources of the five top families, I''m afraid I can only find a few copies, and this is not the most troublesome. The most troublesome thing is this drug level.


    "It''s a level five medicine!"


    Aubrey is only a level 4 medicine refining master. Although he has the potential to become a level 5 medicine refining master, he obviously does not become a level 5 medicine refining master now. Naturally, he has no ability to refine.


    Although he has grown up a lot in the past three years and become a third-class medicine refining master, the gap is greater than Aubrey, and there is no possibility of refining.


    "Among the people I know, I''m afraid only master Roman has the ability to refine, but last time I refused the other party''s admission. If I asked the other party for medicine, I''m afraid..."


    Gray thought of master Roman, but denied it again. The other party may not promise not to say. It would be too embarrassing to ask for the door.


    "There is no need to consider the auxiliary cultivation potion for the time being. In addition to the auxiliary cultivation potion, I''m afraid it can only increase the speed through the secondary transformation state."


    When the state reached the level of destruction, gray obviously felt that the second transformation state had been lifted from him. Now he is no different from ordinary people. As long as he doesn''t practice, his strength will not improve.


    If you want to have the secondary metamorphosis state again, the method is very simple. Find a regular level blood beast and swallow it. Naturally, you can have the secondary metamorphosis state.


    Of course, if you want to complement the cultivation of blood method and the secondary transformation state, the blood swallowed is the blood of space regular blood beast.


    "Where can I find the blood of space regular blood beasts? Second, even if I can find the blood of regular blood beasts, but it''s not easy to find the blood of regular blood beasts?"


    Gray smiled bitterly and shook his head. The next moment, he was suddenly stunned.


    Space regular blood beast blood is indeed difficult to find, but regular blood beast blood is not impossible. The unknown level of blood beast blood he obtained last time may be regular level blood beast blood.

 Chapter 731

    Before, because of the blood of the puppet disaster fox, gray temporarily gave up taking the blood of the unknown blood beast. Since then, he has placed this blood and hasn''t taken it until now. Now he can''t help thinking of this unknown blood beast blood in order to obtain regular blood.


    To be sure, the blood level of this blood beast is very high. It is certain that it exceeds the ordinary disaster level. At least it is close to the regular blood beast blood, or even the regular blood beast blood.


    Take out the blood from the space objects. There is a red blood in the transparent crystal bottle. The color is scarlet like a ruby. If it is not shaken, it may be mistaken for a ruby.


    The terrible pressure was diffuse and extremely strong, even if it was not the first time to face this pressure. When he took out this blood and felt the pressure, gray still couldn''t help tightening his body slightly.


    That is the natural reaction of the body when it feels danger, that is, the blood beast with this blood has the ability to bring danger to gray.


    You should know that gray has reached the level of destruction, and has mastered the rules of time and space, which can still bring danger to him. It can be imagined that the blood beast with this blood is strong.


    After unscrewing the cork, the bloody smell and faint fragrance were introduced into gray''s nose. It was obvious that the blood remained fresh and free from corruption, even after an extremely long time.


    I don''t know whether it is because the layer of gem shell wrapped outside it prevents corruption, or because the blood is of high grade and has the ability to keep fresh indestructible in time.


    "Rumble -"


    Drink the blood and Gray''s body reacts immediately.


    His body temperature is soaring, and his body is like a furnace emitting hot heat, which makes his body temperature soar rapidly.


    In a short time, it has exceeded 100 degrees Celsius and continues to grow rapidly.


    200 degrees Celsius.


    300 degrees Celsius.


    ¡­¡­


    1000 degrees Celsius.


    Under the action of the "furnace" in his body, his temperature soon exceeded 1000 degrees Celsius, his clothes turned into ashes and the ground under his feet turned into magma.


    In such a high temperature, ordinary people have long been burned to ashes, but he is obviously not ordinary people. He is a blood warrior and a blood warrior reaching the level of destruction. He is a strong existence that can destroy a city of millions of people only by physical strength.


    So although the temperature on his body exceeded 1000 degrees Celsius, he was still not burned to ashes.


    However, although it was not burned to ashes, amazing changes appeared in him.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A dazzling white light came out of him.


    With the temperature on him getting higher and higher, he was actually shining out.


    The light is dazzling and dazzling, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    At this moment, he is like a glowing sun. Even the light of the burning sun in the sky is pressed down by his light at this moment.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The courtyard where gray lived was devastated. Beams of light pierced the walls and ceilings. In just a moment, the courtyard where he lived became riddled with holes, and the surrounding buildings were affected.


    Fortunately, this is the important place of the Leopold family. Fahd and others quickly responded and used their ability to prop up the barrier to block the light emitted by Gray''s unconscious.


    For a long time, the transformation was finally over, but Gray''s courtyard had completely turned into ruins, and the ground under his feet had turned into magma. At this time, he stood naked in the magma.


    Out of the magma, he inspired a blue ring on his hand. Gray put on a blue war suit and looked around. Gray had no choice but to shake his head. This time, the movement of swallowing the blood of the blood beast was too big.


    Fortunately, Fahd and others blocked the light in time, otherwise the damage would not be a courtyard, but the residence of the whole Leopold family.


    After taking a bath and changing a courtyard, gray had time to check the changes of swallowing blood this time.


    With a little expectation, he closed his eyes. As usual, gray began to feel the power in his body from his blood. For a moment, he opened his eyes with surprise.


    "No ability to increase?!"


    It triggered such a huge movement. Originally, he thought he would obtain new abilities, or even directly obtain rule abilities, but to his surprise, he did not obtain any abilities, even a single ability was not added.


    "There is no new single line ability increase. It seems that I have several single line abilities that constitute the unknown blood beast ability before."


    Soon, gray thought of the reason why he swallowed the blood of the unknown blood beast. The reason why there was no new single line ability was that several single line abilities constituting the ability of the unknown blood beast could be found in his body. Naturally, there was no new single line ability increase.


    "There is no new mixing ability or increased rule ability. It seems that this should be the uniqueness of the ability recorded in the book of space rules."


    With his right index finger and thumb holding his chin, gray thought of a record in the book of space rules.


    According to the records of the book of spatial rules, ability is unique. In a person, an ability exists only in a rule ability.


    For example, if the ray system capability exists in the spatial rule capability, gray can not have other rule capabilities composed of ray system capability, or even a hybrid capability independent of spatial rules.


    The mixing ability or rule ability possessed by the unknown blood beast''s blood should be repeated with his time rules or space rules, so it automatically disintegrated after being built into his body, and failed to form mixing ability or rule ability.


    "I don''t know whether the ability of unknown blood beast is mixed ability or regular ability?"


    Gray frowned. Because of the uniqueness of the ability, the ability of the unknown blood beast disintegrated and failed to form a mixed ability or regular ability on him. Therefore, through the ability, he could not judge whether the ability of the unknown blood beast was a mixed ability or a regular ability.


    "From the transformation reaction of the body, it may be the ability of light rules..."


    Thinking of the process of transformation, gray gave birth to a guess.


    Although he could not control the process of transformation, he still felt the white light of his body like the sun, which made him think of the light rule ability of the light saint, because it was so similar to the other party''s light rule ability.


    Of course, this is just his guess. I''m afraid it will never be verified.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t get new rule ability or mixed ability. The only consolation for gray is that the state of secondary transformation is only related to the level of blood.


    Unknown blood animal blood, even if it is not regular blood animal blood, is also close to regular blood animal blood. It is bound to cause secondary metamorphosis. Now we just need to wait to determine which department of ability will be caused by secondary metamorphosis.


    He has ten secret methods of time rule ability and space rule ability. After confirming the transformation ability, he can practice the supporting secret method, and the improvement speed will naturally increase.


    Of course, if you can, gray still hopes that the transformation ability caused by the secondary transformation is the ability related to the ability of spatial rules. After all, the secret method of the ability related to spatial rules comes from the book of spatial rules, which is obviously higher than the secret method of the ability of time rules.


    A few days later, under the second transformation state, Gray''s blood power changed significantly.


    It should have been the power of blood as red as blood. A few strands of gold can be seen inside. Although it is rare, it does exist.


    These strands of gold showed a slight smell of edge, which actually gave gray a feeling of seeing a sharp blade.


    "The first ability of transformation is not thunder ability, but gold ability."


    Such changes, according to the records in the book of spatial rules, are the characteristics of the transformation of gold system ability, that is, the first transformation ability caused by the secondary transformation is gold system ability.


    Gray was quite satisfied with this. Although it was not the thunder ability but the gold ability, it was also one of the space rule abilities. He practiced the high-level secret method in the book of space rules.


    "The first transformation ability has been determined. It''s time to start."


    At the end of his cultivation, he felt that under the state of secondary transformation, his daily improvement increased by leaps and bounds. Gray decided to start and return to the plane.


    It has been five years since I left, and it''s time to go back.


    Without anyone, only met Francis before leaving, and gray set out in the direction of the light leader.


    Guangming collar, the name of the sphere of influence controlled by the temple of light, is located in the east of the original world and covers an area no less than chaos collar.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    The uninhabited area uses teleportation to hurry up, and the manned area uses flight ability to hurry up. Soon, more than half a month later, gray has left the chaotic collar and has crossed several collars in a row.


    Not every leader has a saint level power. In fact, most leaders do not have a temple power, and such leaders should be called chaos leaders compared with chaos leaders.


    There was no temple force that could formulate unified rules. Such a leader was more chaotic than the chaotic leader. Families fought endlessly. Along the way, gray saw more than a dozen battles of different sizes, including even the destruction level.


    Other forces attacked gray as a hostile force. Gray was naturally rude. He taught this force a lesson and ransacked the family as compensation.


    Whoosh!


    One day, Gray was on his way in the sky. Suddenly, a terrible wind tearing the air came from behind gray. He looked back and immediately saw a super giant Rune ship approaching behind him.


    This is a super giant Rune ship with a length of four or five hundred meters. It is the largest Rune ship gray has seen so far.


    What''s more frightening is that the speed of the rune ship reaches the destruction level, and Gray''s flight speed is naturally also the destruction level, but the speed of the rune ship is still higher than Gray''s speed, far exceeding the magic light level speed of general Rune ships.

 Chapter 732

    "Holy level forces travel!"


    Such a huge Rune ship can only be owned by Saint level forces. There is no doubt that it must be a saint level force traveling.


    Gray looked at the super giant Rune ship and saw a giant sword sign on the super giant Rune ship.


    The huge sword was very wide, inserted on the corpse pile, and was wrapped with blood flame.


    In the handle position, there are a pair of cold eyes, which are cold eyes without any emotion.


    This is a sign that gray has never heard of or read. There is no record of this Saint level force in the books gray has read. Obviously, this is a saint level force he doesn''t know.


    Gray looked at the deck of the super giant Rune ship and saw dozens of young people standing on the deck of the super giant Rune ship.


    Among them are handsome young men, beautiful young women, and ordinary young people with sword like eyebrows.


    Everyone''s temperament is unique. Some are as sharp as a sword, some are as dignified and powerful as a knife, and some are as domineering as an axe


    Among them, the center of dozens of people is a young man with a pair of sword eyebrows and a strong sense of edge.


    The young man was dressed in white, with long black hair hanging down to his shoulders, most of which were tied by hair hoops, with a wisp on the left and right sides in front of him.


    He stood alone in the bow of the boat, while the people around him were slightly behind and did not stand side by side with him. Although it may be just an unintentional move, it is enough to see the position of young men among these dozens of people.


    "What a strong breath!"


    Looking at the young man, Gray was slightly surprised.


    Dozens of people have a strong breath like a sharp weapon, but they think that the young man in the head has the strongest breath. The whole person is like a sword, a sword whose only sharp breath is enough to tear ordinary people apart.


    "Destruction level 1!"


    "The age is almost the same as us. The realm is actually the first level of destruction!"


    When gray looked at these dozens of people, these dozens of people were also looking at gray.


    They are about the same age as them, but the speed shown has obviously reached the first level of destruction level. If there is no accident, the other party''s realm should be at the first level of destruction level.


    Only five of them can reach the first level of destruction, that is, only five of them can compare with each other.


    They were surprised to know that they were not ordinary people, they were soldiers of Saint level forces, and they were also the most outstanding children of the younger generation of soldiers. Even so, only five people could compare with each other.


    This can not help but surprise and amaze them. Is their talent too weak or the other party''s talent too strong?


    "Destruction level 1?"


    Even the head of the black haired young man couldn''t help looking at gray. His eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but there was no doubt that gray attracted his attention.


    If you let the top family children of the magic army know, they will be absolutely jealous. For most of them, it is an honor to be remembered by the person in front of them, because the other party is the strongest of the younger generation, and there is no one.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    The super giant Rune ship was very fast, even above the first level of destruction. It soon surpassed gray and became smaller and smaller in Gray''s eyes.


    Although Gray was curious about what a saint level force went out for, it had nothing to do with him after all. After flashing in his mind, he left it behind and continued on his way.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Flying forward, he flew for more than an hour. Suddenly, gray found the figure of a rune ship ahead.


    It is not the super giant Rune ship just now, but a rune ship with a length of about 100 meters.


    Rune boats, which can only be made by top families, are rarely encountered in general. He was not surprised to encounter two ships in a row within an hour.


    Some doubts arose in his heart. Gray crossed the rune ship and continued on his way. Half an hour later, another Rune ship appeared in front of him. It was also a rune ship about 100 meters long.


    Gray''s doubts were deeper. He could afford the power of Rune ships, or at least the top power. He saw three Rune ships one after another, which made him wonder if something happened nearby.


    He crossed the rune ship and continued on. A few hours later, he encountered two more Rune ships, not only Rune ships, but also a large number of people.


    They should come from different forces. Some ride blood beasts, while others rely on their legs. Obviously, it is not normal for so many forces to appear.


    Ahead, five people on their way appeared in front of gray and crossed from gray. Judging from their speed, they should all be magic light warriors.


    After a little hesitation, gray flashed around the five people and asked.


    "What happened and how did so many forces appear?"


    Seeing Gray''s sudden approach, the five people were suddenly surprised. They were very alert and almost turned around and ran away.


    Gray''s speed has obviously reached the destruction level. In the face of a destruction level strong man, even if the five of them work together, they are certainly not opponents.


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry and knowing that gray was not hostile, they breathed a sigh of relief. One of the five middle-aged men quickly said.


    "It''s said that a place in Huangshi wasteland has collapsed and exposed. Many forces are rushing. We also want to take a chance and see if we can get some good things."


    "What can be in the plane?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows and couldn''t understand some middle-aged words.


    For people in the original world, the plane is a barren land, extremely scarce resources, and there is almost nothing valuable. In addition, there are generally restrictive rules in the upper plane, so there are few forces that are really interested in the plane.


    Of course, like the temple of light, turning the whole plane blood sacrifice into the nourishment of weapons is another situation. The other party is not interested in the plane resources, but the plane itself.


    "I heard that the plane was not formed naturally, but opened up by a strong rule level person with the ability of spatial rules."


    Understand the reason why gray wondered, the middle-aged man quickly explained.


    "The plane opened up by the rule level strong with the ability of spatial rules? Is there really such a thing?"


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s explanation, Gray was surprised.


    It is recorded in the book of space rules that once a strong rule level person opened up a space with space rules. He is skeptical about this.


    It is not difficult to open up a huge space like the plane. As long as you have enough time, you can do it. For example, now his space has reached several kilometers long. If you give him time, you will be able to open up a huge space like the plane.


    However, it is impossible to make this space suitable for the survival of animals and plants. Although it is several kilometers long, the space opened up is still dead, and it is impossible for animals and plants to survive at all.


    This made him doubt the records in the book of space rules, but unexpectedly, he heard the news of the plane opened up by the ability of rules.


    "It''s no surprise that it can attract so many forces if it is really a position opened up by a rule level strong man."


    Gray finally understood why so many forces were attracted, even Saint level forces were attracted.


    There is really nothing good in the naturally generated plane, but it is different if it is opened up by the strong regular level.


    The plane opened up by a rule level strong person must have something left by the rule level strong person, and this kind of thing must be extremely precious.


    Such things, not to mention top-level forces, even Saint level forces should be moved.


    "Will it be just a collapsed plane, which is mistakenly opened up by the strong at the rule level?"


    Soon, gray thought of another possibility. In fact, the naturally generated plane is very similar to the space opened up by the ability of spatial rules. Will the people who first found this collapsed plane mistake the natural plane for the one opened up by the strong rule level.


    "No, I''m afraid it''s really the position opened up by the strong at the rule level."


    Everything has its day of decline, and the plane is no exception. Even the original world can''t escape. However, the original world is too huge and the time required for decline is too long. Even the strong at the rule level can''t wait for that day.


    The naturally generated plane is attached to the original world, but only a very small part is attached to the original world, and only through that very small part can we enter the original world from the natural plane, otherwise it will be empty.


    If such a plane collapses, it is most likely that the plane will be separated from the original world and drift into the virtual boundlessness.


    Obviously, this is not the case for the discovered plane. It should be that a large part has been exposed to the original world. Such characteristics are very similar to the space opened up by the rule ability. For example, when gray opened up the space, he left a long space crack in the original world.


    Therefore, gray judged that the plane found was probably the plane opened up by the rule level strong with the ability of spatial rules.


    After quickly clearing his mind, gray burst into a smile, looked at the five magic light warriors and said in an indisputable tone.


    "How about we go together?"


    The plane developed by a very strong rule may not only have the things left by the strong rule level, but also the plane itself is of great research value to gray. Maybe we can explore the method of developing the plane through this plane.


    Therefore, he decided to postpone his journey and explore this plane.

 Chapter 733

    "No, no problem."


    The five magic light warriors agreed with a smile more ugly than crying. As for the refusal, do you dare to refuse with Gray''s tone?


    Of course, in fact, even if five people refuse, gray won''t do anything to five people.


    Is he the kind of person who bullies the weak by relying on his strength?


    Of course not. He still has a basic moral bottom line. He won''t destroy the other party if his "request" is rejected.


    With five people, two days later, gray arrived at a barren land full of mountains and stones.


    This was originally a wasteland rarely visited by people. Even hunters could not come here, because the environment here is not suitable for wild animals to survive. It is impossible to meet prey here, but at this time, this wasteland is very lively.


    Many forces gathered here. There are several Rune ships alone, the largest of which is naturally a super giant Rune ship with four or five hundred meters long and sword shaped signs that gray had seen.


    Some of these forces are composed of three or five people, some are composed of more than ten people, and some are composed of dozens of people... Their strength is uneven.


    They each occupy a place, each exudes a cold breath, and look like strangers.


    The place surrounded by many forces is a slightly strange place. A crack about tens of meters long appears strangely in the void. It is not very stable and looms from time to time.


    Through the cracks that appear and disappear from time to time, it is clear that there are many green plants on the other side of the crack, and sometimes even the figure of wild animals can be seen.


    "Sure enough, it is a plane opened up by space ability!"


    Seeing the crack, Gray''s eyes showed a slightly excited look.


    For space, gray can be said to know the most about the people present. After all, he has the ability of space rules and extends the ability to open up space.


    At a glance, he recognized that this was indeed an artificial plane, not a natural plane.


    If it is a naturally formed plane, there must be a broken plane barrier at this position, but there is no trace of the Ding point plane barrier at this time. The exposed cracks are very similar to when he opened up space, so he is sure that this is definitely an unnatural plane.


    "The crack is very unstable and there is no way to pass."


    Looking at the crack, I saw that there were dozens of bloody bodies. All the bodies were incomplete. Without a part of the body, it was as if the body had been cut in half by a guillotine.


    There is a great cutting force between the opening and closing of the space crack. These people should die under this cutting force. So many forces gather here, but no one rushes to the crack. Obviously, they are stopped by the cutting force of this crack.


    "I don''t know if I can pass safely by blinking..."


    Gray couldn''t help thinking about whether he could use teleportation ability to safely pass through this crack and enter the plane on the other side.


    Teleportation ability is the ability to move between two points. According to common sense, he who uses teleportation ability should be able to enter the plane on the other side without passing through the space crack.


    But it is not absolute. This crack is not an ordinary thing, but a space crack. It may or may not hinder the blinking. If it is obstructed by the crack and appears next to the crack, it is dangerous.


    "The seven...?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked a little farther away from the crack.


    At this time, a little away from the crack, there are seven people, seven men and women, and the youngest is also middle-aged.


    Everyone was filled with the smell that made gray feel dangerous. When he saw the seven people, gray couldn''t help thinking of the six strong level 6 destroyers he saw when encircling and suppressing nihilistic animals. No accident, I''m afraid these seven people are all strong level 6 destroyers.


    Ask the five magic light warriors nearby. Gray soon knows the identities of the seven.


    Four of the seven were from the power of the super giant Rune ship gray first met. Gray was not wrong. The power of the rune ship was indeed a saint level power.


    Different from the chaos temple, this is a saint level force in the form of a family, called the saint soldier family. The people of this family take "soldier" as their surname and are well deserved overlords in this territory.


    The other three people, two of whom are from two top families that are no worse than the three supreme families of chaos, and the last one, a middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow, is quite unexpected. He doesn''t belong to any force, but a lone walker.


    "Like me, it''s from a personal plane!"


    Gray couldn''t help looking at the scar middle-aged man.


    The scarred middle-aged man comes from the plane naturally formed, but with his own strength, he breaks the plane barrier and comes to the original world.


    After coming to the original world, the strength of the other party soared. In only a few hundred years, it has grown to the sixth level of destruction. Its growth track is like the protagonist in biographical novels, full of legends.


    A gathering place for seven people.


    "We must stabilize the space crack, otherwise even we can''t pass!"


    A middle-aged lady with a huge blood ruby around her neck said with a slight frown.


    "It''s not easy to make space cracks stable unless one of us has the ability to master space rules."


    An old man with white eyebrows shook his head and said.


    The seven of them are strong at the sixth level of destruction. Their ability to reach this level has changed five times. Naturally, they all have the ability to master rules.


    However, none of the seven of them mastered the ability of spatial rules and could not interfere with spatial cracks.


    "What about that?"


    An old man who looked extremely strong frowned with a huge sword on his back.


    "Can it only wait until it is stable? I''m afraid it can''t be stable in a short time."


    "I have a suggestion."


    The middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow said.


    "What advice?"


    The other six looked at the middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow.


    The middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow glanced at the looming space crack and said.


    "Now the space cracks appear and disappear, but it''s because the plane collapse is not serious enough. If we all attack the space cracks together, we should be able to accelerate the plane collapse and stabilize the space cracks."


    "Can you accelerate the plane collapse with attack? Although it was developed by the strong at the rule level, it is also a plane at least..."


    The old man with white eyebrows hesitated.


    "No, maybe you can."


    The lady looked like a middle-aged woman, but she smiled.


    "The normal plane is naturally impossible, but now the plane is extremely fragile. It won''t be so difficult to destroy it. Maybe it''s really possible."


    "Then try it!"


    An old man with a terrible sharp breath seemed to be able to pierce the clouds in the sky, and his opening completely decided the matter.


    He is one of the four sixth level destroyers from the holy soldier family. Naturally, he has great voice.


    The seven people made a decision, and the holy soldiers and even the people of the two top families will naturally realize it for them. Soon, the forces present, including gray and the five magic light warriors, were informed.


    In the face of the decision of the seven people, the forces present naturally dare not disobey. Moreover, if they can really stabilize the space crack through this method, they are also willing to see it. Naturally, there is no reason not to agree.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Hundreds of attacks, including the sixth level of destruction, bombarded the space crack about tens of meters long.


    All kinds of abilities blend together like a hodgepodge, and the violent power collides with the looming space cracks like raging waves.


    Near the space crack, rocks, soil, everything was blown away, and huge pits appeared on the ground.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    A crisp sound suddenly occurred to me. Suddenly, I saw that the space cracks looming and looming expanded and became more open. Although they were still looming and looming, the frequency was obviously not as fast as before.


    "Effective, continue!"


    Seeing this change, all forces were excited, and the attack bombarded the space crack again, blooming brightly at the space crack.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The roar continued to sound. Under the roar of terror, the space crack became longer and wider, and the frequency of looming and appearing was longer and longer. Finally, it didn''t disappear for a long time.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Without greeting, the seven destroyers of the sixth level rushed to the space crack first, quickly disappeared into the space crack, entered the plane, and quickly disappeared at the entrance of the plane.


    "The space crack is stable. Hurry, hurry!"


    Other people''s reaction was not slow. Although they did not have the speed of the seven destroyers at the sixth level, they also broke out their fastest speed and rushed towards the space crack.


    "Go away!"


    A bearded man''s knife was dark green. He hit the young man who collided with him and flew the young man. He took the opportunity to jump into the plane.


    A small eyed old man stamped his feet, stretched out dozens of huge shadow tentacles on the ground, pulled away the people next to him, rolled him and brought him into the plane.


    ¡­¡­


    Hundreds of people rushed to a space crack only tens of meters long, which naturally became extremely crowded. Some people inevitably collided together, and the battle broke out suddenly.


    "Stay away --"


    Gray and a man with fists and claws crowded together. When he saw Gray next to him, the man with fists and claws stretched out his left hand to swat gray like a fly.


    He doesn''t know gray, but he knows the five magic light warriors with gray. How strong can they be when they mix with magic light warriors?


    The lowest strength who would come here was also the magic light warrior, so he slapped it without hesitation.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    A figure was bleeding all over, but it was not gray, but a man with fists and claws.


    Just as the claw of the man wearing the claw was about to hit gray, the black fog beside gray turned into a huge palm to beat the man wearing the claw away.

 Chapter 734

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The man with fists and claws fell to the ground. After hitting the ground, his internal organs were impacted, and he suddenly spit out blood.


    At this time, a large number of flesh and blood on his body were corroded and disappeared. At a glance, his body was full of wounds. Although he was not dead, he was definitely seriously injured.


    Shua!


    Seeing the tragedy of the man with fists and claws, some people close to gray almost kept away from gray like avoiding snakes and scorpions, and looked at gray with obvious fear.


    The strength of men with fists and claws is not weak. Although they come from a top family at the bottom, as the core strength of the family, they also have the strength of the first level of destruction.


    But it is this kind of strength that can easily be defeated by the young people in front of us. We can imagine the strength of the young people in front of us.


    Whoosh!


    Regardless of the attitude of the people around him, gray quickly jumped into the space crack and into the plane on the other side.


    His principle is that I do not bully others, but I must not be bullied by others. You slap me and I slap you.


    As for the five magic light warriors, can they be bullied? Of course not. After all, five people were not hurt at all. How can we say they were bullied?


    "The strength is really good!"


    Among the people who rushed to the space crack, naturally there were a group of holy soldiers'' children that gray had seen before. When they saw the strength shown by gray, they all showed their true colors on their faces.


    Being so young, they have the first level of destruction. How can their strength be simple? If their strength is too weak, they will be surprised.


    "Which family is he from? Why haven''t you seen him before?"


    In addition to the children of the holy soldier family, the top families naturally have outstanding children. They are stunned to see Gray''s strength.


    I''m afraid this strength is enough to compare with the demons of the holy soldier family. It''s incredible that they haven''t seen such people before.


    "It should not be the man led by the magic army!"


    A sexy and gorgeous young woman with black hair and red lips showed the color of thinking in her eyes, but the speed was not slow, and quickly rushed into the space crack.


    She is the son of the top family with the sixth level strong man of destruction level, and she is also one of the few people in the top family who can compare with the demons of the holy soldier family.


    Entering the plane, you can see a forest, which is not too dense and sparse. Occasionally, you can see frightened beasts hiding.


    Above the sky, a sun shines brightly.


    Seeing the sun, Gray was not surprised at first sight. The naturally formed plane was just a matter of itself. It formed rules and had the ability to evolve.


    But this is the space opened up by the rule level strong with the ability to open up space. He was surprised that there was also a sun.


    He really wanted to know how the other party did it. If he did, he might be able to find out a way to open up the plane.


    I didn''t stay for a long time. I''m not in a hurry to study this plane. I''d better find out if there are good things in this plane.


    Looking for a direction at random, gray gave birth to blue and black wings behind him and flew away in this direction.


    If you don''t know where there are good things, you can only look for them aimlessly.


    Flying forward for a distance, the forest disappears. In front of us is a broad grassland with lush weeds, some of which are even higher than people. From time to time, we can see the traces of wild animals and blood animals.


    Continue to fly forward. After an hour, it flew hundreds of miles forward, but it still didn''t reach the end of the grassland. It can be seen that the grassland is extremely broad.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Flying in the sky, suddenly, a huge shadow suddenly appeared on Gray''s head. It was a giant bird with a wingspan of more than 30 meters and nearly 40 meters.


    The feathers of the giant bird are black, and there is a metal friction sound between the waves, just like it is made of metal casting.


    The two sharp claws of the giant bird are black. They are huge and sharp enough to easily grasp a ten meter long blood beast under their claws.


    At this time, a huge claw came to gray.


    The giant bird should fly in a higher cloud than Gray''s current position. After discovering Gray''s prey, it lowered its altitude and attacked gray.


    Shua!


    A wind blade appeared at Gray''s fingertip. At first, it was only the size of a fruit knife, but it grew rapidly after shooting. Finally, it turned into tens of meters long and split at the giant bird.


    Feeling the terror of the huge wind blade, the giant bird became frightened, took back its claws, fled to the side, opened its mouth and blocked the huge wind blade with a blue lightning.


    Poof!


    Unfortunately, under the huge wind blade, the blue lightning suddenly disappeared, and the remaining potential of the huge kite fell on the giant bird.


    Although it is only a single ability, it is displayed by gray, who has reached the first level of destruction. Its power is also terrible. With the crazy sprinkling of blood, the giant bird''s huge body is split in two.


    However, the two halves of the huge body did not fall to the ground, but between Gray''s waving, he stuffed it into the open space to be used as a physical reserve.


    "The demon light level blood beast thunder demon bird can have this level of blood beast. It seems that the level of this level of blood beast is not low."


    Gray thought.


    Generally speaking, the level of blood beasts in the plane is quite low. Like gray''s previous plane, the strongest blood beast is only king level. Although there are reasons for the influence of the plane source array, it is also related to the lack of materials in the plane, which is difficult to breed the living environment of high-level blood beasts.


    But this plane is different from his previous plane, and even different from most planes gray learned from the book. The level of blood beasts seems to be quite high.


    Soon after entering the plane, he met a magic light level blood beast. It can be imagined that there are definitely not a few magic light level blood beasts in this plane. He doesn''t think he was lucky enough to meet the only magic light level blood beast in this plane.


    "Is it really related to the fact that this plane was opened up by the strong at the rule level?"


    The reason why this happens is that gray thinks it should be because this level is opened up by the strong at the rule level.


    It is obvious that the space developed by a rule level strong person is not ordinary. The limitation of general space resources may not be applicable in this space. Under the deliberate manipulation of the rule level strong person, it is not impossible that its environment is better than its original world.


    It is not difficult to understand that such an environment can allow high-level blood animals to survive.


    Flying forward, he flew more than a hundred miles. A dazzling light attracted Gray''s attention. He quickly landed to the dazzling light.


    As he approached, gray saw what was shining. It was a plant, about tens of centimeters high, with golden roots and a palm sized flower at the top.


    Palm sized flowers look like burning flames, and the dazzling golden light is released by this palm sized flower.


    "Flaming flower."


    As a herbalist, gray recognized the plant at a glance.


    Flaming flower is a magical medicinal material whose flower looks like a flaming flame. Its medicinal value is equivalent to that of blood moon grass. It can be used as the main medicine of level 4 magic medicine.


    This magic medicine generally takes about a hundred years to mature, and the sign of maturity is to release golden light.


    This is a mature flaming flower, but it should take some time for it to become the most powerful when it is completely ripe, ranging from a year to a few months.


    Naturally, gray can''t wait so long, so he can only pick it now, but before that.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s right foot suddenly collapsed on the ground, and a large amount of soil rolled like an Earth Dragon. Then a rock python with an earthy yellow surface was rolled out and completely exposed.


    Among the earth series abilities he acquired, he has the derivative ability to detect the underground. Just now, he used this derivative ability to find this rock python.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The rock python is about 30 meters long. Its body surface is attached to a layer of rock shell. After exposure, its two huge vertical eyes stare at gray, open its mouth, expose its sharp fangs and bite gray.


    Kaka¡ª¡ª


    Gray stamped his foot again, and then the terrible cold filled the air and spread to the rock python. The rock python jumped on Gray''s body and quickly spread on the cold ice. In just a moment, the rock python turned into an ice sculpture.


    Frozen by the cold ice, the rock python struggled violently, but how can it break free from the cold ice ability exerted by Gray''s current destructive level, so it can only struggle in vain.


    Gray walked past the rock python, carefully picked the flaming flowers, took out a wooden box that could preserve the medicine and put it in.


    Then he flew up and left here. After he left, the ice broke and the rock python was free.


    The reason why he didn''t freeze to death was that gray deliberately robbed the rock python, and gray simply spared the rock python''s life.


    A few days later, gray appeared in a forest.


    No one has visited this place for a long time. There are many kinds of precious medicinal materials. Gray has gained a lot and found some magic medicinal materials needed by golden grain medicine.


    Golden grain potion, the auxiliary cultivation potion required by Gray''s golden secret method, is the same as golden grain potion, which is up to level 5. Gray has ordered the five families to search, but it''s unclear how much they can find.


    But I didn''t expect to get a lot in this position, which must be said to be an unexpected joy.


    Boom, boom!


    The fierce roar continued to ring, just like beating a drum. The sound should be a few miles away.


    "Is there another conflict?"


    Hearing this news, gray is not surprised. There are too many good things in this position. Seeing good things, it is inevitable that conflicts will break out.


    Gray rushed over to see what good things had happened to both sides.


    If someone else''s things, he will not rob them, but all the things on this side are ownerless things, and the other party can compete for them, so he can compete for them.


    Soon, he saw the two sides competing. One of them was eight young people in good war clothes, who should be the children of a top family, and the other was five.


    Seeing these five people, gray couldn''t help turning his mouth slightly. These five people were just the five people who had led him before.

 Chapter 735

    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The five people who led Gray''s team were obviously at a disadvantage. In the face of the siege of eight people, new wounds appeared on the five people from time to time, blooming with blood.


    "If you don''t want to die, hand over the blood moon grass!"


    Among the eight young men who besieged the five, one was handsome, but his nose was an eagle''s nose. Some young people who damaged the image looked coldly at the five.


    "We found this blood moon grass first!"


    The five people all looked angry.


    After entering the plane, their luck was really not good. In a few days, they only found some low-level magic herbs. Finally, they were lucky to find a precious magic herb blood moon grass. Originally, they thought that luck would change, but they didn''t expect to be watched by these eight people.


    "It seems that you want to die!"


    The young man with hooked nose turned cold and cut it out with a knife. The knife was attached to an extremely terrible gravity and hit one of the five people like a mountain.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Feeling the terrible crisis, the demon light warrior''s blood beast ability was madly poured into the knife in his hand, which was filled with earthy yellow light and turned into a giant knife several meters long, just like a shield in front of him.


    However, under the knife of the eagle nose young man like a mountain, the huge knife was broken inch by inch, and he was cut. His ribs were broken, and his mouth vomited blood.


    After hitting the ground, he spit out blood and tried to stand up, but fell to the ground again with a plop. It was obvious that he had been seriously injured.


    "Vic."


    Seeing that his companion was seriously injured, the other four magic light soldiers were immediately anxious and angry, and looked at the eagle nose young man. One of the magic light soldiers couldn''t help thinking of gray and immediately looked fierce and weak.


    "Our companions are strong destroyers. Aren''t you afraid of our companions if you treat us like this?"


    "Your companions?!"


    The complexion of the young man with a hooked nose changed slightly. Naturally, he knew who his companions were in the five populations and understood each other''s strength.


    He naturally saw the conflict between the other party and a destroyer near the space crack, and his heart can be described as fear.


    They are about the same age as them, but their strength is terrible. Even if they work together, they are not a destroyer of their opponent, but they are seriously injured by the other party. This strength makes them frightened and tremble.


    But he soon recovered his calm, and a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Don''t frighten us with him, not to mention that you can''t be his companion with your strength. Even so, my desaipo family is afraid that he won''t succeed?"


    "Yes, no matter how strong the strength is, can it be stronger than my desaipo family? Really think my desaipo family will be afraid of him?"


    A young man agreed.


    "Hey, hey, if that guy is here, if he hears that we are from the desaipo family, he may take the initiative to present the magic medicine."


    Another young man also said, with pride and contempt on his face.


    "Really?"


    With the sound, Gray''s figure suddenly appeared next to the young man like a hurricane. The hurricane almost blew the young man away. He looked around the young man with interest, with a funny smile on his mouth.


    "There is no blood moon grass, but there are several magic herbs with the value of blood moon grass. Do you want them?"


    "Why are you... Here?"


    Looking at gray close at hand, the young man showed panic on his face and walked back in a cold sweat.


    He also took advantage of Gray''s never been addicted to his mouth. He really wanted to force gray to hand over the magic medicine. He didn''t dare to give him ten courage, even if his family was enough to rank upstream among the top families of the magic army.


    If it is a general destroyer, the desaipo family does have the ability to force the other party to hand over the harvest, but is the other party a general destroyer?


    A destroyer can''t even stop the other party''s attack. Obviously, such strength is not as simple as an ordinary destroyer, and the other party''s combat power is at least comparable to the second level of destroyer.


    With such combat power, his family is not sure to surround and kill each other. With the strength of each other, if he escapes and hides in the dark to attack his family, it will be absolutely disastrous for his family.


    "Didn''t you ask me to send you magic medicine?"


    Gray looked at the young man with a smile at the corner of his mouth, which made the latter couldn''t help retreating a few steps until the other seven people were surprised to see gray appear and joined him, which made him feel a little safe.


    "No, these five people really have something to do with him..."


    The eight people who had just made a great deal of publicity were like facing the great enemy. They could no longer care about the five magic light soldiers. Many people glared at the young man who had just spoken and wanted to slap each other in the face.


    You''ll die if you don''t talk big? Now, I''m heard by the other party.


    "Sir, this is a misunderstanding. We don''t mean to beat you..."


    The young man with a hooked nose looked at gray with a dignified face.


    "But you seem to be thinking about the magic medicine in my companion''s hand."


    Gray squinted at the eight young men with a hooked nose. His face was smiling, but the eight young men with a hooked nose felt cold in their hearts, as if they were held around their neck by a sharp blade.


    "Misunderstanding, absolute misunderstanding, we don''t know they are your companions."


    The young man with a hooked nose said quickly.


    ¡±In other words, you hurt my companion because of a misunderstanding? "


    Gray still looked at the eight with a smile on his face.


    "Compensation, we are willing to take a frost Moon Flower as compensation."


    The young man with a hooked nose slipped down with cold sweat on his forehead and quickly took out a white wooden box from the space items.


    Shua!


    A shadow tentacle appeared at Gray''s feet, rolled up the wooden box from the eagle nose young man''s hand and handed it to gray.


    When he opened the wooden box, he saw that there was a white flower like cold ice in the wooden box, which was indeed the frost Moon Flower he had seen.


    "OK, for the sake of your sincerity, this account will be written off."


    Gray nodded. The eight young men with an eagle nose breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly turned and left.


    But there was a burst of flesh pain in their hearts. They managed to get this frost Moon Flower. Now the blood moon grass didn''t get it, but they lost the frost Moon Flower.


    However, they have no idea of seeking revenge from the family. Even if this matter is reported to the family''s destroyer, the family''s destroyer will never stand out for them.


    It''s not too much to provoke a powerful destroyer and a powerful destroyer at the price of a frost Moon Flower. There''s no need to provoke a powerful Destroyer for this.


    "Oh, we meet again!"


    Cover the wooden box with frost moon flowers. Gray naturally stuffed the wooden box with frost moon flowers into his space objects.


    Although in his present state, the auxiliary cultivation potion refined with frost Moon Flower as the main material is almost useless, the golden grain potion he needs needs needs frost Moon Flower.


    "Your Excellency gray, thank you for your help!"


    Seeing gray put the frost Moon Flower into his space items in front of the five of them, the five people took a smoke from the corners of their mouths, but didn''t say anything, although the frost moon flower was nominally a compensation for them.


    Eight people don''t know their relationship with gray. They don''t know it. It''s not too much to say that they have nothing to do with it. They are very grateful that the other party can stand out for the five of them. As for frost Moon Flower, they won''t expect it.


    "Your Excellency gray, this is the blood moon grass that the eight members of the desaipo family want to rob."


    The five looked at each other and hesitated slightly. One of the five took out a long and narrow wooden box from the space items and handed it to gray road.


    "Thank you, Mr. gray, for saving us. We are willing to thank this blood moon grass!"


    Without reaching for it, gray shook his head and said.


    "No, keep it for yourself."


    Under normal circumstances, seeing the two sides compete, he naturally doesn''t mind grabbing, but since the one who gets is these five people, he naturally won''t grab.


    In any case, the other party also led the way for him, so that he could enter this position and obtain a lot of harvest. How could he do anything to rob.


    He didn''t walk with the five people. After confirming that the eight people had indeed left, gray also left. After all, he was just a little grateful for showing him the way. Being able to rescue each other was the best of humanity and righteousness. As for taking five people to protect the safety of five people, it was impossible to say anything.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    In the dense forest, large areas of trees collapsed, birds and animals fled in fear, and the ground shook slightly.


    I saw a giant turtle with an exaggerated body length of more than 40 meters crawling. The shell of the giant turtle was blue, and there were huge black lines on the surface, forming a huge natural pattern.


    The strong pressure comes from the giant turtle. Even if it is several miles away, it is enough to feel the strong pressure on the giant turtle.


    "Disaster level blood beast Qingyan disaster turtle, this plane really has a high-level blood beast!"


    On a huge tree hundreds of meters high, gray looked faintly at the Qingyan disaster turtle in the distance.


    His guess has been confirmed. The level of this level blood beast is indeed quite high. It was a magic light level blood beast before. Now even disaster level blood beasts have been encountered, which fully proves the correctness of this guess.


    Of course, such a disaster level blood beast can''t help him. If he wants, he can kill this Qingyan disaster turtle in a short time. Naturally, the danger of this degree can''t threaten him. It''s better to say that the talent entering this time is the biggest threat.


    Even with his current strength, the seven level 6 Destroyers have no chance of winning. After all, the other party is also a person with the ability to master rules, and is five levels higher than him.


    Continue to search aimlessly. In front of him, the forest suddenly disappeared, the temperature suddenly increased, and a bare land without grass appeared in front of gray.


    This is an extremely broad red land. Looking at it, there is almost no end. The earth and rock presents a strange red color. With an unusual high temperature, there is a sense of heat from a distance.


    "What a high temperature!"


    Reaching out to touch the soil under his feet, he felt that the starting temperature had reached 70 or 80 degrees. Gray''s face showed a little surprise.


    Such a high temperature is obviously not caused by sun exposure. With the intensity of the sun at this level, it is impossible to cause such a high temperature.


    Obviously, the reason why the temperature in this area is extremely high must be related to the area itself. Maybe something underground in this area is continuously emitting heat, which makes the earth and rock in this area bring high temperature.


    "Now that you''ve encountered it, explore it!"


    Without too much hesitation, gray stepped into the bare land.


    A high temperature of 70 or 80 degrees, if ordinary people are in such an environment, they must be unable to move, but this temperature is naturally difficult, gray.


    The slightest cold shrouded him. When it was hot, he was isolated. He was cool all over. Gray walked easily to the depths of the bare ground.


    In fact, with his current physical strength and heat resistance, even if he doesn''t do anything, it won''t affect him, but his clothes and trousers will suffer. That''s why he used his cold ice ability.


    "It seems that the source of abnormal temperature in this area should be in the deepest place."


    Walking forward, the temperature gradually increased. After walking four or five hundred meters, gray found that the outside temperature had reached 100 degrees.


    The deeper you go, the higher the temperature becomes. Obviously, the culprit leading to the abnormal temperature in this area must be deep in this area.


    Whoosh!


    After determining the source of the anomaly, gray no longer walked slowly. He was wrapped in cold air. He quickly swept away to the depths of the red earth.


    Generally speaking, where it is abnormal, there must be something different, just like the lake where the frost moon flower is located, it will be frozen with a layer of ice by the cold air emitted by the frost Moon Flower.


    Of course, compared with the anomaly here, the anomaly caused by frost moon hair is nothing at all. There is no comparison at all. He wants to see what causes the anomaly of local temperature here, and there will be great harvest.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, gray, who was running forward, suddenly stopped, and his eyes showed incredible.


    "Impossible. How can such a plane afford...?"


    Gray''s face was dignified, his whole body was taut, and his hair stood up. At this moment, a threat was enveloping him.


    This is an extremely powerful pressure, just like a mountain, pressing down on him, making him like carrying a mountain.


    He had experienced the pressure of this intensity, which was on the blood of the unknown blood beast. Now he felt the pressure as much as the pressure emitted by the unknown blood.


    According to his speculation, the unknown blood is likely to be the blood of a regular blood beast, even if it is not, it is very close. Doesn''t it mean that the strength of this oppressive master is either the rule level or close to the rule level.


    No matter which one is extremely shocking, it is something he can''t compete with. He has looked at this plane very high, but he didn''t expect that this plane actually has this level of existence.


    "No, there is nothing else but coercion. Is it...?"


    Forcibly suppress the idea of using the blink to escape. Gray wanted to see what kind of creature it was. There was such a strong threat, but after a few moments, there was no movement except the threat.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and he walked forward under the pressure. As he walked forward, the pressure shrouded in him became stronger and stronger. If only one mountain was pressed on him at the beginning, there would be two and three at this time.


    But even so, there was still no news. Gray was more confident about his guess and strode forward.


    Finally, he came to the place where he first felt the pressure, a few miles away.


    Avoid a boulder. Suddenly, gray looked surprised and looked forward without blinking.


    Ahead, more than a mile away, a huge black flame was burning.


    No, it''s not a black flame, but a giant beast with a skeleton of more than 100 meters. The black fire that never goes out burns on the skeleton!

 Chapter 736

    "Black flame?"


    Gray was shocked and looked at the huge black flame in front of him.


    He has met many people and blood beasts with fire ability, and he has also seen flames of various colors, including red, purple, blue and gold... But he has never seen black.


    What shocked him even more was that the black flame actually burned on the skeleton of a giant beast, and from the environment formed by the long-term high temperature invasion of CHIDI, I don''t know how many million years it has burned.


    He was extremely surprised by the black flame that had burned for thousands of years and the giant animal bones that had not been damaged for thousands of years.


    "Silver bone, I''m afraid this giant beast is..."


    Generally speaking, even the disaster level blood beast is only 40 or 50 meters long, but the giant beast is more than 100 meters long and lies there like a continuous mountain range.


    If it''s just the size, it doesn''t prove anything. It''s not that there is no blood beast with huge size but weak strength, but the silver bone reveals the identity of the giant beast.


    According to a book I have read, silver bone is a characteristic of the rule level. Since the bone of this giant beast is silver, it must have been a rule level blood beast.


    "Unexpectedly, a rule level blood beast will die here. It must have been left by the rule level strong man who opened up this position!"


    Although the level of this level species is very high, even the disaster level blood beast, gray doesn''t think that this level has the ability to produce regular level blood beast. He prefers to believe that this regular level blood beast was killed by the rule level strong man who opened up the level and then thrown into this level.


    "Even after death, it can still affect an extremely wide area and fundamentally change the climate of this area. This is the rule level?"


    Gray was deeply shocked. The description of rule level in the book is very general, that is, controlling rules and breaking rules, but gray has never understood what controlling rules and breaking rules are.


    Now, seeing the unquenchable black fire burning on the giant beast and the vast area completely turned into a red land, gray finally understood what it means to control and break the rules.


    The flame needs the burning medium. Even the flame cast by the blood warrior with fire system ability also needs the blood force as the burning medium. Once the blood force stops supplying, the flame will be extinguished immediately.


    But the black flame, which has not been extinguished even after tens of thousands of years, and has not yet burned, obviously violates the common sense and breaks the general law.


    Burning for tens of thousands of years without combustion medium makes it impossible, and also changes the natural environment of a large area. What is it not to control and break the rules?


    "Rule level..."


    Gray''s heart is inexplicably fascinated. Now he has reached the level of destruction and mastered two kinds of rules, but compared with the means of rule level strong people to control rules and break rules, it is obviously far from comparable. I''m afraid that such a strong person is enough to stab him with a finger.


    I''m afraid he''s just a stronger grasshopper in front of the other party. If he wants to crush it, he can do it at will.


    "Since the giant animal bones that radiate this pressure are regular, I''m afraid the blood I swallowed before is also regular blood!"


    Up to now, gray can basically determine that the unknown blood animal blood he swallowed must be regular blood animal blood, but the only thing that can not be determined is what kind of regular blood animal blood this kind of blood animal blood is.


    His eyes moved away from the regular level blood beast bones. Gray looked around the regular level blood beast bones. Suddenly, his eyes shone with joy.


    "Is that...?"


    In the red land, earth and rock are accompanied by high temperature. The terrible high temperature makes no grass here. After entering the red land, gray has never seen any plants.


    Normally, no plant can survive in such an environment, but at this time, gray actually saw a plant next to the giant animal skeleton.


    This is a plant as like as two peas and red, and almost the same as the surrounding rock and soil. It is far away from the distance. Before Gray paid careful attention, he did not see this plant.


    The reddish plant has thick rhizomes and is more than one meter high, just like a low shrub.


    It has a jade like luster on its surface, with a slight permeability, just like a huge red jade carving.


    At the top of the red plant, there is a red fruit the size of a baby''s fist, with many water chestnut on the surface, just like a huge polyhedral gem.


    Seeing this plant, Gray''s heart can be described as shocked because the value of this plant is too extraordinary.


    "It''s ChiYan fruit!"


    Gray''s voice was slightly excited.


    ChiYan fruit is a rare magic medicine that can only be produced in extremely hot environment. It is one of the top magic medicine. It is a precious magic medicine that even Saint level forces will be jealous to seize.


    The reason why it is so precious is that the efficacy of this magic medicine is too terrible.


    For a simple example, if Gray''s transformation at this time is not the transformation of the gold ability, but the transformation of the fire ability, then only one red flame fruit, or even directly swallow it without refining it into a magic potion, is enough to complete the transformation of the fire ability and raise the realm to a level.


    Destruction level, the promotion of each level should be based on a hundred years. If there is no secondary transformation state, gray, even if he practices the top secret method in the book of space rules, it will take at least a hundred years to complete a transformation.


    Such a fruit is enough to save a hundred years. It is conceivable that such a fruit has strong efficacy.


    Of course, direct swallowing is not the most correct way to use this fruit. The really correct way to use this fruit is to refine it into a magic potion supplemented by other magic herbs.


    The magic potion refined with this fruit as the main medicine is as high as level 6. It is a magic potion useful even for the strong at the regular level. It is not difficult to see the value of this fruit.


    Whoosh!


    Under the pressure, Gray was like carrying several mountains, but he still rushed to chiyanguo very quickly.


    After all, it is the skeleton of the dead rule level blood beast, which is far from comparable to the living rule level blood beast. Moreover, with Gray''s current strength, even if he really carries several mountains, he can fly quickly.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, gray has come to the ChiYan fruit. He carefully picked the ChiYan fruit and put it into the wooden box, and then stuffed the wooden box into the space items.


    There was no blood beast to stop him. Long ago, he had explored the underground with the ability of soil system. There was no blood beast hiding underground.


    Such a precious magical medicinal material should be guarded by a powerful blood beast. However, a regular blood beast skeleton that always produces authority prevented the blood beast from approaching, which gave gray a chance to pick this red Yan fruit. Otherwise, this red Yan fruit would have been unknown to which blood beast it entered.


    After all this, gray breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the black flame with terrible power, and left the bare land without hesitation.


    If there is no black flame, he doesn''t mind taking away the skeleton of this regular giant beast. The skeleton of this regular giant beast is enough to refine and inherit weapons, and there is far more than one handle.


    However, it was obviously impossible to take away the skeleton of the regular blood beast to refine and inherit weapons, so he left without hesitation.


    "Finally found it!"


    Shortly after gray left, five young people appeared at the edge of the red land. One young man had a huge map in his hand. Part of the landform of the map was vaguely similar to the forest. Among them, there was a place marked with a red pen and fork, which was the red land.

 Chapter 737

    "Over the past tens of thousands of years, many landforms have changed, causing us to go wrong several times. Fortunately, we finally found it!"


    Put away the map, a young man said with a sigh of relief.


    "Is there really ChiYan fruit here?"


    Another young man said suspiciously.


    "No mistake. The fifth generation of saints was once invited by the saints who opened up this place. They once came here as guests. At that time, they found that this place was used to breed red Yan fruit."


    The young man in front must nod.


    Other families, even the two most powerful families, do not know who opened up this plane, but the long-standing Shengbing family speculated the former owner of this plane from the family''s books, and even knows where the important place that may have precious things in this plane is.


    The five of them were arranged to pick ChiYan fruit, while other experts of Shengbing family were arranged to go to the place where other more precious things were located.


    This is the inside information, which can''t be possessed by non holy forces.


    With a very long history, the saint soldier family holds many Xin mysteries, and these Xin mysteries are enough to let the saint soldier family take the lead and gain far more than other forces at special times, such as the collapse of the current position.


    "Let''s go and see if there are red Yan fruits."


    One young man of Jianmei star stepped into the red land first, and the other four hurried to follow, obviously led by the young man of Jianmei star.


    The young man with sword eyebrows and stars has long black hair, and the whole man has an extremely strong breath. He is the young man led by the holy soldier family that gray once saw.


    Louis Bing, the most outstanding legitimate son of the younger generation of the saint soldier family, has been identified as the candidate for the next generation of the saint soldier family. His status in the saint soldier family is like the saint son and Saint among the saint level forces.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The strength of the five people was very strong. Soon, the five people carried the pressure and saw the giant animal bones wrapped in black flames.


    "As recorded in the books, there is indeed a giant animal skeleton mastering the rules of Yan. It is indeed a place suitable for breeding red Yan fruit!"


    Seeing the giant animal skeleton wrapped in black flame, the five people couldn''t help feeling a little excited. Even Louis Bing''s face showed a trace of joy.


    ChiYan fruit is a precious magic medicine that can refine level 6 magic potion. Even among the holy soldiers, it is extremely precious. If you can refine it into a corresponding magic potion, he will be able to improve another level in a short time.


    "Over there!"


    Glancing around the giant animal skeleton wrapped in black fire, the five soon found the chijing fruit tree with a height of more than one meter. As soon as they dodged, the five came to the ChiYan fruit tree.


    However, the next five people''s faces became disappointed. They did find a ChiYan fruit tree, but there was no ChiYan fruit.


    "How could it? No?"


    Five people were disappointed and excited, but they didn''t expect to see ChiYan fruit tree, but they didn''t see ChiYan fruit.


    "It seems that we came at the wrong time. ChiYan fruit should have withered."


    A young man was disappointed. Precious magic herbs such as ChiYan fruit will hang on the fruit trees for hundreds of years even after they mature.


    However, even if the time is longer, there will always be withering time. Unfortunately, they don''t seem to come at the right time. The ChiYan fruit withered, but the new ChiYan fruit hasn''t grown yet.


    "No, ChiYan fruit didn''t wither, but was picked away!"


    Louis Bing raised his eyebrows and stared at a fresh scar on the top of the red Yan fruit. There was something there, but it was picked away, and it was probably the red Yan fruit.


    The reason why it is judged to be human is that under the pressure of rule level blood beasts, no blood beasts dare to approach, and only the people who enter the position this time dare to approach.


    "It was really picked!"


    The other four people heard what he said and looked at it carefully. They suddenly became angry. They finally came here through all kinds of hardships. Unexpectedly, they were preempted by others. It was like their own things were stolen, which made them extremely angry.


    "It should not go far. The five of us search separately!"


    Louis Bing ordered that the other four people naturally had no opinion. In an instant, the five people turned into five streamers and shot in five directions, quickly searching for places along the way.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    A giant bird quickly descended from the sky and attacked a young man, but before it got close to the young man, it was chopped into pieces by the young man with dozens of sharp blades made of metal power, and blood was scattered all over the sky.


    "Damn it, no matter who you are, dare to rob my chance, I will never spare you!"


    Gu''ani. The soldier''s eyes rushed with anger, avoided the blood, and continued to search the ground and sky.


    If they got the red Yan fruit and made it into a magic potion, the five of them would at least improve their realm. But now, this red Yan fruit was beaten by others. We can imagine his anger.


    "There''s someone ahead!"


    Suddenly, his eyes suddenly brightened, and a figure with blue and black wings appeared in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    The speed limit broke out, and a terrible roar sounded in the air. In a few moments, he had caught up with the man in front and stopped in front of the man in front.


    "It''s you!"


    When he saw the man in front of him, he became slightly surprised. He recognized the man in front of him and even paid attention to each other. After all, he had a realm comparable to his age, which is really rare.


    "Holy soldiers!"


    It was naturally gray who was stopped by the other party. His eyes narrowed slightly and he recognized the other party.


    With super memory ability, it is difficult to recognize anyone who has met once, so he can easily identify the identity of the other Saint soldier''s children.


    "Hand it in!"


    Although he recognized gray and knew that gray was not easy to provoke, Gu Anyi Bing didn''t think he would lose in the face of gray, so he looked bad.


    "Although you are a child of the holy soldier family, if you want to rob, you will find the wrong object."


    Gray''s face cooled down, and he really met someone who dared to rob him. Although the other party was the son of the holy soldier family, he was not afraid. He was only afraid of the four strong level 6 destroyers of the holy soldier family.


    "I don''t want anything else, but ChiYan fruit must be handed over. It''s what my holy soldier family swore to get. Anyone who gets it must hand it over."


    Gunny Bing said with a calm face.


    "Chiyanguo? What''s that? I haven''t seen it."


    Hearing that the other party mentioned ChiYan fruit, gray immediately guessed the reason why the other party stared at him. He thought he found the ChiYan fruit tree. Through the traces on the ChiYan fruit tree, he realized that the ChiYan fruit was picked by people.


    Gray didn''t think about destroying or transplanting the red Yan fruit tree, but it''s a pity that a fruit tree that can continuously produce red Yan fruit was damaged. If it was transplanted, it might not live, so it didn''t move. Now it has become a loophole.


    "If so, hand over your space items and you''ll know at a glance."


    Guyani Bing stared down at gray, looking for space objects on gray.


    "Give you space items for inspection? Hum, you''re not qualified!"


    Gray''s face was colder and his eyes were cold.


    Not to mention that he did not put chiyanguo into the space opened by himself, even if he did, he would not check the space items to each other and completely expose his family background to others. It is impossible to say anything about this kind of thing.


    "Then I can only capture you and search you!"


    The coldness in the soldier''s eyes turned into reality, and his right hand turned into a huge knife. The golden light filled the huge knife, turned into a fierce knife light, and chopped at gray.


    WOW!


    Gray''s face was very cold. Looking at the huge golden knife light, he didn''t move half a step, but in front of him, there was a dark green fog surging out like a sea wave.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The golden knife light cut into the dark green fog, like a stone sinking into the sea. It disappeared just for a moment, and the dark green fog surged against gu''ani Bing.


    "What?"


    The attack was so easy that gray killed it and there was an attack. Guyani Bing changed his color and hurried to avoid, but before he could escape, the dark green fog like the waves hit him hard.


    Click!


    Several bones were broken. He vomited blood and flew upside down, directly crashing down a mountain.


    "How could you... Be so strong?"


    Another mouthful of blood vomited out, with an incredible look in the eyes of the gu''ani soldier.


    Although he is not the strongest of the younger generation of the holy soldiers, he is also enough to be one of the five strongest people, but he can''t even stop the other party''s attack.


    Facing each other, he actually had an illusion of facing Louis Bing, but how could it be that Louis Bing was the strongest among the younger generation of Saint soldiers who had the ability to master rules.


    "This is a warning. If I keep pestering, I don''t mind killing you."


    Gray glanced at gu''anni Bing coldly. If he could, he didn''t want to make enemies with the holy soldier family, so he showed his absolute strength, beat the other party with one blow, let the other party realize the gap and take the initiative to retreat.


    "Cough, I admit you are strong, but ChiYan fruit is not something you can touch. I can''t deal with you, but someone can deal with you."


    The broken bone made his body extremely painful. Louis Bingqiang stood up and looked into the distance.


    Gray came back and looked down his eyes. In the distance, a white streamer came quickly, very fast, even faster than him who didn''t use the ability of time rules. It was obviously attracted by the movement of the fight just now.


    Soon, the other party appeared in front of him, and Gray''s face was slightly dignified. This was a young man with sword eyebrows and stars, long black hair tied behind him, who was the leader of the young generation of the holy soldier family.

 Chapter 738

    "It seems that you should be the one who picked the red Yan fruit."


    After taking a look at his companion''s injury, Louis soldier looked at gray with a look in his eyes.


    Although his companions were much worse than him, they were at least one of the five strongest members of the younger generation of the holy soldiers. They were strong enough to walk sideways among the younger generation led by the divine soldiers, but they lost to each other, and they were almost rolling.


    It took him only a few seconds to hear the battle and come. If he could defeat his companions in such a short time, he must have the strength to crush his companions.


    "It''s useless to say anything now. If you want to think so, think so!"


    Gray said noncommittally.


    Both the person just now and the leader of the young generation of the holy soldier family have determined that ChiYan fruit has fallen into his hands. Even negation is useless.


    "If you defeat me, my holy soldier family can not investigate chiyanguo. If you are defeated by me, hand over chiyanguo."


    Louis Bing looked at gray and said word by word. The sharp breath on his body became more terrible, just like a peerless weapon was pulled out of its sheath and completely revealed its sharp edge.


    "OK."


    The other party has said this. Gray no longer defends. It''s useless to defend if he can''t beat the other party. The other party just needs to beat him and search. It''s the other party''s promise that makes him excited.


    As long as you defeat the other holy soldiers, you won''t be investigated. Although this is the other party''s extreme confidence in his strength, it gives him a chance.


    If he can, he is not willing to make enemies with a saint level force. He can not only keep Chi Yanguo, but also not make enemies with a saint level force. That''s the best.


    As for the other party''s going back after being defeated, although he feels that the other party is not like that person, if that''s true, he doesn''t mind killing the other party and then fleeing the magic army.


    Although the saint soldiers are powerful and rule level strong, it is impossible to track him who escaped in a flash. But from now on, I''m afraid he will be targeted by a saint level force.


    KAKA!


    Louis Bing said no more. His left and right arms were deformed and turned into huge sharp blades, wrapped with sharp golden light, and then waved down at gray.


    Whew, whew¡ª¡ª


    The two golden lights, like two peerless blades, cut through the clouds in the sky and gave gray a feeling like a knife before he was close.


    This was almost the same attack as the young soldiers just now, but the power was obviously stronger. Gray didn''t dare to be careless.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The dark green fog, like the dark clouds rolling in the sky on a thunderstorm day, covered the sky, completely blocked the sunshine in the sky, and crashed into two golden lights.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The two golden lights cut into the dark green fog like two sharp blades. Although they were greatly hindered, they were still rapidly cutting open the dark green fog and cutting off gray after the dark green fog.


    However, the dark green fog driven by Gray''s current state of destruction is so corrosive that even the flesh of the strong destroyer can corrode into acid in an instant.


    Under such a strong corrosive force, the volume of the two golden lights has shrunk rapidly since they fell into the dark green fog.


    When the two golden lights split the dark green fog, they also flickered and completely collapsed.


    They are equal in strength. Their attacks belong to the same level in power!


    Whoosh!


    Neither gray nor Louis Bing was surprised by this situation. At the moment of shooting, they had judged the result from the power. At the moment when the dark green fog and two golden blades dissipated, they both shot again.


    Louis Bing''s figure flashed quickly behind gray, and two golden sharp blades chopped from Gray''s back to gray.


    Gray had eyes behind him. The dark green mist wrapped around the sword and turned into an exaggerated dark green giant sword. He swept back and blocked two golden sharp blades.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In just a few moments, Louis Bing and gray had fought more than a dozen times. Louis Bing quickly moved around gray and attacked gray from all angles, but gray blocked them with a dark green fog sword.


    The fighting speed of the two is so fast that even ordinary magic light soldiers can''t see clearly and are extremely dangerous. Each collision contains a terrorist power that can make the bones of ordinary destruction strong people disappear.


    Although fighting in the air, the afterwaves inevitably reach the ground. More than ten miles around the two people are all within the scope of the afterwaves of the two people.


    Dense forests were wiped out, deep canyons were filled up, steep peaks were cut off... The landform within more than ten miles has fundamentally changed.


    Boom!


    After another collision, the two retreated from each other.


    "Can the temptation be over?"


    Looking at Louis Bing, gray asked faintly. He didn''t think that the strongest young generation of Saint soldiers, who was almost equivalent to the son of the temple, would have only this strength.


    "Well, you have the qualification to let me do my best!"


    Louis Bing''s eyes were full of sharp light and looked at gray with a little excitement.


    As the strongest young generation of the holy soldier family, he is not only the first person of the holy soldier family, even among the divine soldiers, but also the first person of the young generation.


    Among the younger generation, no one can make him do his best. Now he meets a person who can make him do his best. He can''t help getting excited. Finally, he has a peer who is worth doing his best.


    KAKA!


    The crisp sound sounded. He saw that on his left and right hands that had turned into huge sharp blades, a bone layer suddenly grew out and quickly wrapped the two sharp blades.


    In an instant, there was a more terrible smell from these two sharp blades, which was enough to make the general destruction strong people unable to have any heart of confrontation.


    Whoosh!


    Louis Bing''s two white bone sharp blades were wrapped with golden light. The whole person rushed towards gray like a golden light, the air was torn, and the wind was like a hurricane.


    Whew!


    Approaching gray, two white bone knives wrapped with golden light chopped down at gray.


    The space ripples on the two bone knives, the air is torn, and a vacuum is formed in the rear. Just the strong wind blows up, which breaks several peaks on the ground.


    With such a terrible power, two bone knives attacked gray.


    "What a powerful power!"


    Locked by the terrible power on the two bone knives, gray looked dignified and had a strong sense of crisis.


    This power is absolutely beyond the destruction level. If you are attacked, even if you use the alloy ability, you may not be able to block without injury.


    Shua!


    The dark green mist wrapped around the sword turned into purple light in an instant. Under the hazy purple light, the violent air flow suddenly became silent, but all the violent air flow close to gray lost its power and became calm in an instant.


    Gray''s place was like a backwater without any wind and waves. This was originally a very normal scene, but it was extremely abnormal under the strong wind everywhere in this fierce confrontation.


    With a depressing and creepy silence, gray met the two bone blades with a sword.


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion roared.


    The sword wrapped with purple light collided with the two soldier bone blades wrapped with gold light, and the terrible shock wave spread around the place where the two collided.


    The surrounding area of more than ten miles was swept by the shock wave, the earth and rock were crushed, the smoke and dust swept the sky, blocking the sky and the sun, and everything was covered.


    "Can force Louis to use all his strength!"


    The young man who had just been wounded by Gray had retreated more than 20 miles away and looked at the area covered by dust with surprise. Among the young generation, Louis soldiers could be forced to do their best. So far, the other party is still the first.


    "Now that Louis has done his best, this man will lose!"


    Beside him, there were three other companions who came to hear the news. One of them sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    As a child of the holy soldiers, he naturally knows how strong Louis Bing''s strength of fighting with all his strength. Once there was a fourth level clan elder of destruction who was defeated in the hands of the other party.


    Although the young men who fought with Louis soldiers were very powerful, even more than the four of them, they could never be the opponents of Louis soldiers who fought with all their strength.


    "Yes, this man will lose!"


    The other two young men also nodded affirmatively. They have absolute trust in the strength of Louis Bing. They don''t think this man can resist in front of Louis Bing.


    Just then, the smoke and dust dispersed and the distant sky appeared in front of them.


    "What? Blocked?"


    All four were stunned.


    There were two figures in the sky, one was Louis Bing, and the other was the man who was his opponent. The other party was not defeated by Louis Bing as they expected, but blocked the blow of Louis Bing.


    "How could he? How could he stop Louis''s full shot?"


    A young man could not help rubbing his eyes, but when he opened his eyes, he saw the same picture. There were still two people in the sky.


    "Inheritance weapons. The weapons in his hands must be inheritance weapons. He must rely on inheritance weapons to block Louis''s attack!"


    The other young man looked determined.


    He doesn''t think that some of the younger generation can stop Louis Bing without external force. Since they do, they must rely on the external force of inherited weapons.


    "Yes, the weapon in his hand must be an inheritance weapon!"


    Other young people suddenly felt that this must be the most correct explanation. They relied on their own strength to block Louis Bing''s full efforts. They didn''t think anyone could do it, at least no one could do it under the leadership of the magic army.

 Chapter 739

    "It''s very powerful. I''m afraid the fourth level of destruction can''t stop it. It''s worthy of being a saint and son!"


    His hands were slightly numb and were shaken back hundreds of meters by the strong impact, gray judged in his heart.


    The magic weapon in his hand is indeed an inheritance weapon, but he did not stimulate the growth effect of inheritance weapons. When he meets this Saint son level opponent, he can''t help but be happy, and naturally won''t respond to the enemy with the power of inheritance weapons.


    "You are not the leader of the magic army!"


    Louis Bing''s face was dignified. Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t get the upper hand. This has never happened before. There could be no news about such a child in the divine soldier leader''s family before. The only explanation is that the other party is not a divine soldier leader.


    "It''s not. I should say I just passed by."


    Gray nodded and admitted that there was no need to hide, so he admitted generously.


    "I haven''t met anyone as strong as you among my peers. Take chiyanguo as the bet. Let''s see who is stronger!"


    Louis Bing looked at gray with excitement. He was an opponent of similar age and worth fighting with all his strength. He longed for such an opponent. Only such an opponent could arouse his desire to fight.


    Whoosh!


    The air was torn. Louis Bing crossed hundreds of meters in an instant. The sharp blade of his right hand was wrapped with golden light, like a lightsaber, cut to Gray''s waist.


    Awning¡ª¡ª


    The purple light twined on the sword. Gray blocked the cutting of the golden blade with a sword, but at this time, another golden blade cut at him.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The cloud layer in the sky was split in two by the edge cut by this golden sharp blade. The edge spread all the way and spread to more than ten miles away before it collapsed and disappeared. You can imagine the power of this cut.


    However, gray, who should have been cut by this golden blade, had disappeared before the golden blade was cut, and the golden blade could not cut him.


    Shua!


    Behind Louis soldier, a sword wrapped with purple light cut into Louis soldier''s back.


    When the second golden blade chopped down, Gray was shrouded in purple light. With the time acceleration derived from the ability of time rules, he dodged in an instant and appeared behind Louis Bing.


    Feeling the attack from his back, Louis soldier''s hair stood up, and his sense of crisis was like a flash in his back. He turned around, and the sharp blades of his left and right hands crossed together, like a shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The violent explosion sounded a violent roar that could be heard even tens of miles away.


    The purple light twining long sword collided with two golden blades. Louis Bing''s body immediately retreated, but he stopped Gray''s attack from his back with two golden blades and was not hurt.


    Shua!


    However, gray naturally could not let the other party go and let the other party slow down. With the acceleration of time rule ability, he approached the other party again and cut it with a sword.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    In a hurry, Louis Bing reluctantly blocked the sword, but he was shocked back again.


    A towering mountain peak collapsed and almost half of it was broken when he retreated.


    Whoosh!


    Louis Bing''s face became more dignified when he rushed out of the collapsed rubble. When he fought with the younger generation, he was at a disadvantage, which had never been seen before.


    However, his eyes are full of excitement. The opponents who can bring him such strong pressure are the ones he wants. Compared with the other parties, those former opponents can''t be called opponents at all.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared on Louis Bing''s back and cut his sword with terrible power to Louis Bing''s waist. Louis Bing felt a fatal crisis, but this time, Louis Bing didn''t turn around and resisted with the sharp blade of his hands, as if he had given up defense.


    But it is obviously impossible for him to give up defense. The next moment, changes suddenly appear.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    From his body, suddenly there were more than ten bone chains transformed by white bones, each of which turned into a hundred meters long. The surface was wrapped with golden light, and the sharp tip attacked gray from all directions like a snake.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    The sudden change took gray by surprise and quickly gave up the attack to avoid attacks from all directions.


    With the acceleration of time rule ability, his body quickly avoided. However, the attack came too suddenly, and there were more than 10 bone chains. Even with the acceleration of time rule ability, he had no time to hide all of them in a hurry.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The sword in his hand cut out one after another, so that he blocked the impact of the bone chain and retreated.


    "The saint and son level figures are really not simple!"


    Looking at Louis Bing with more than ten bone chains growing on his body, gray looked dignified.


    The other party is worthy of being a saint and son level figure. Even he can''t easily suppress his strength.


    Originally, with the power and acceleration of the ability of time rules, he had suppressed the other party, but he didn''t think that the other party would soon show a powerful means to reverse the war.


    Whoosh!


    This time, Louis Bing jumped on gray, and more than a dozen bone chains swam around him like snakes, looking for opportunities to attack. Once gray entered his attack range, he was bound to encounter the thunder attack of these more than a dozen bone chains.


    Shua!


    Dare not get close to each other again, keep a distance with each other by virtue of the acceleration of the ability of time rules, and gray cut out with a sword at a distance.


    The purple light quickly attacked Louis Bing. No air was torn. Instead, it was where the purple light passed. The air that had become violent under the influence of the afterwave was immediately silent.


    Awning, awning, awning!


    One bone chain after another hit the purple light. With each impact, the golden light wrapped on the surface of the bone chain will collapse and the bone chain will be shaken open.


    However, under the impact of more than a dozen bone chains, the purple light became more and more dim, and finally collapsed.


    Awning, awning, awning!


    Louis soldier jumped on gray again, while gray kept his distance and attacked each other with purple light from a long distance. The two sides fought dozens of times in a short time.


    "Almost!"


    Louis Bing, who was covered with bone chains, was like a hedgehog covered with spikes. Gray had nowhere to start and had to retreat one after another, as if he had been completely suppressed.


    However, it is reasonable to say that gray, who should be suppressed below, can''t help smiling. This means of growing ossified bone chain is indeed extremely powerful, but it is definitely wrong to suppress him.


    Click!


    Another purple light attacked Louis Bing. Louis Bing''s bone chain blocked the purple light. He should have been defeated by the number of bone chains as before, but it changed.


    The surface of the hard bone chain that hit the purple light suddenly appeared countless cracks, and then turned into countless broken bones.


    Click, click, click!


    One bone chain after another collapsed, blocking the purple light. It should have been Louis Bing, who was covered with bone chains like a hedgehog. All the bone chains around him collapsed.


    The bone chain grown from Louis soldier''s body is extremely strong, but the characteristic of time rule ability is the decay of time, which can ignore defense.


    Whoosh!


    Without the obstruction of the bone chain, gray approached Louis Bing in an instant and stabbed down with a purple sword.


    Louis Bing hurried back, but it was too late.


    Poof!


    The long sword pierced into Louis soldier''s abdomen. Louis soldier flew backwards with a deep wound in his abdomen. He didn''t stop until he crashed several mountains one after another.


    No time rule ability to reduce each other''s life span.


    Today, Gray''s control over the ability of time rules has reached a very strong level. He did not let the ability of time rules spread to each other''s whole body and weaken each other''s life, but only let the ability of time rules act on a small part of him.


    The other party is the most outstanding child of the younger generation of the holy soldier family. If the other party''s life is reduced, he will inevitably make enemies with the holy soldier family. He doesn''t want to do this when it''s not necessary, so he controls the spread of power.


    "Louis..."


    "How could...?"


    The other four young men of the holy soldier family were surprised and shocked.


    Although they feel that the young people who fought with Louis Bing are very powerful, they never thought that Louis Bing would lose, but now Louis Bing is the first to be injured. Although they know that this injury is not enough to make Louis Bing lose combat power, they have to think about a question: will Louis Bing lose?


    If they had never thought about such nonsense before, how could Louis Bing be defeated among his peers, but now they have to think so.


    "Among my peers, you are the first to hurt me."


    Among the collapsed peaks, Louis soldier rushed out. There was a deep wound in his abdomen, but it was visible to the naked eye that the wound was tightening and stopping bleeding.


    This is the characteristic of physical self-healing ability. Among the various abilities possessed by the other party, they should have self-healing ability.


    "That''s an honor."


    Although he hurt each other, gray didn''t laugh at him.


    The strength of the other party is not weak, and the realm has reached the second level of destruction. Unfortunately, the other party has met him who has the ability of time rules, and his ability has been restrained.


    With strong defense, the bone chain that I thought I relied on finally collapsed under the time superposition of time rule ability.


    "How about going on?"


    "Your strength is really strong, strong enough to surprise me, but I haven''t lost yet."


    His face was extremely dignified, said Louis Bing.


    His hands returned to the shape of normal hands, and then he took out a sword from the space objects, a sword with red blood on the surface.


    "Melt the troops and train the body!"


    He roared, and then saw a strange scene. The sword in his hand was melting, turned into liquid, quickly integrated into his body, and finally disappeared outside.


    His own surface has changed, and blood lines appear on him. These blood lines are impressively the lines on the sword just now.

 Chapter 740

    "This is the derivative ability of the rules of soldiers I have mastered. If you can defeat me next, you will win this war!"


    Louis soldier said solemnly.


    He was forced to use the last resort, and he may not be able to win. This is what he has never encountered since he grew up, but such an opponent is exactly what he wants.


    "The rules of soldiers, melt the soldiers and refine the body..."


    Looking at Louis Bing, who had strange blood lines and a sharp rise in his breath, Gray''s face was even more dignified.


    Before that, he had never heard of or seen the rules of the army in books. Naturally, he had no understanding of the integration of the army and the body derived from the rules of the army.


    Shua!


    To be on the safe side, it was better to start first. He waved his sword, and a huge purple light, with the strange power that silenced the surrounding, attacked Louis Bing like a huge purple blade.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The blood colored flame condensed from the Louis soldier''s fist and exploded with one punch. Suddenly, a thick blood colored flame column like a mountain met the purple light and collided with the purple light.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    With a crisp sound, the purple light was overwhelmed and smashed under the power of the blood flame column, which hit gray with a terrible residual potential.


    The power of terror, even if the purple light is broken, still has an extremely terrible power. The space ripples and is shaking violently like a piece of cloth.


    In Gray''s eyes, it was like a bloody sun hitting him.


    Before it was near, there was a terrible heat. Even if he had the ability of fire and had strong resistance to heat, he couldn''t help sweating all over.


    However, the sweat had been evaporated by the burning heat at the moment of appearance, and his whole body was red. He was like a cooked prawn.


    Danger, extreme danger!


    Whoosh!


    The feeling of crisis made Gray''s hair stand upright, the acceleration of time rule ability was urged to the maximum multiple, and gray, covered with purple light, quickly avoided.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The cloud was pierced and a huge hole appeared. The bloody flame column spread forward. I don''t know how many miles it spread, and then it finally collapsed and disappeared.


    With the limit acceleration of time rule ability, grekancan avoided the blood flame column.


    "This power...?"


    Gray''s complexion became extremely dignified. Although the power of this bloody flame column could not be comparable with the sixth level of destruction level, it also absolutely reached the fifth level of destruction level. If he was attacked, even if he had the ability of alloying, he would be seriously injured or even die on the spot.


    This kind of power surprised him. In terms of the strongest combat power, he has lost. Even the strongest ability he can use now, the ability of time rules, the power is a level worse.


    To be comparable, unless he can discover the offensive ability derived from space ability, or the offensive ability derived from space-time ability.


    Fortunately, combat competition is not only destructive, but also includes defense, speed, combat skills and many other aspects.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Another bloody flame column collides with gray. The acceleration of time rule ability is urged to the limit, and gray avoids again.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Louis Bing blew out his fists one after another, and attacked gray like a bloody flame column of a mountain. Gray fell into crisis again and again, and then fled in confusion with the acceleration of the ability of time rules.


    "Right now!"


    Once again, avoiding the bloody flame column, gray suddenly burst out a sharp light in his eyes, shrouded in purple light, and shot Louis soldier away.


    In the face of the bloody flames, gray seems to have only the power of self-protection and no power of counterattack, but in fact, he has been looking for opportunities to counterattack.


    As he dodged again and again, his distance from Louis Bing was slowly getting closer, and the distance just now was that he was sure to approach Louis Bing before Louis Bing shot again.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    As expected, before Louis Bing reacted, he had approached Louis Bing, wrapped his purple sword and fiercely cleaved into the wound in Louis Bing''s abdomen that had not yet healed.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Not surprisingly, Gray''s sword struck Louis soldier''s abdomen. Under Gray''s sword, Louis soldier''s body flew upside down like a shell and collapsed more than ten mountains one after another before finally stopping.


    Although the destructive power was not as good as that of Louis soldier, he had a speed that Louis soldier could not compare. With this speed, he really hurt Louis soldier again.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The earth and rock splashed, and some of the rocks buried by Louis Bing weighed up to 100 tons, but they still splashed up under Louis Bing''s fist and flew out.


    Louis soldier''s figure showed that his battle clothes made of destructive blood beast leather were broken, and a wound was clearly visible in his abdomen.


    However, unexpectedly, there was no bleeding at the wound. Not only that, the wound was not too deep, and there was no sign of another injury at all.


    It''s not that the healing ability is too strong. It has stopped bleeding and repaired the wound in an instant, but Gray''s sword just now can''t add any wound to Louis soldier!


    "No... Hurt?"


    Gray looked stunned. He couldn''t even hurt Louis soldier with his most powerful blow.


    This is a shocking result, a result that makes him confused. He has always made his opponent miserable by virtue of his strong defense, but now he is suffering by his opponent''s strong defense. Unexpectedly, he was replaced.


    "Louis won!"


    One of the four soldiers watching the war said excitedly.


    "That''s natural. Since Louis used fusion to refine his body, he has no chance of winning."


    Another Saint soldier''s son naturally said.


    "That''s what I said."


    The remaining two holy soldiers nodded and obviously agreed with what the holy soldiers said.


    As the children of the holy soldiers, they naturally understand what kind of ability it is to integrate soldiers into the body. It is an ability derived from the rules of the army to integrate powerful blades into the body and obtain strong combat power.


    People who use this ability will have extremely strong combat power. The higher the level of magic weapons they integrate, the stronger their combat power will be. In theory, if they integrate rule level magic weapons, they can even play rule level combat power.


    Louis Bing, who has integrated a powerful inheritance level magic weapon, can exert unimaginable destructive power.


    This is not the most powerful place of this ability. The most powerful place of this ability is the person who melts troops and trains bodies. He will have a strong defense comparable to magic weapons.


    Louis Bing integrates a magic weapon of inheritance level, and will naturally have the defense of magic weapons of inheritance level.


    The defense of magic weapons of inheritance level, even the strong at the sixth level of destruction level, is difficult to break, not to mention the opponent of Louis Bing. It can be said that Louis Bing has been in an invincible position after using his ability to melt troops and refine his body.


    Whoosh!


    Although shocked, gray didn''t let go of the opportunity to attack. In an instant, he appeared next to Louis soldier who had just rushed out. The sword was wrapped with purple light. A sword cut to Louis soldier''s abdominal wound, smashed Louis soldier into the ground, leaving a huge pit on the ground.


    And he didn''t stop. With the acceleration of the time rule ability, he quickly appeared next to Louis soldier in the pit, and cut the wound on Louis soldier''s abdomen with one sword after another.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª


    The earth and rock splashed farthest and even splashed more than 10 miles away. With Louis Bing as the center, a huge pit spread for several miles appeared around.


    Louis soldier''s broken clothes on his upper body have been completely blown away. There is no blood flowing out of his abdomen, and no new wounds appear. Even the original wounds have become shallower and have the ability of self-healing. His injuries are recovering rapidly.


    In the face of Gray''s repeated attacks, Louis soldier did not add any wounds.


    "It''s useless. After melting the troops and refining the body, my defense is now comparable to inheriting weapons. Without stronger attack means, you will lose."


    Louis Bingwei shook his head and said.


    There was no ridicule on his face. The opponent who could force him to use the last resort of military integration and body training had already been recognized by him, so it was naturally impossible to ridicule.


    "After military training, defense is comparable to inheriting weapons? Indeed, it is worthy of rule ability. None of them is simple."


    Gray sighed when the attack stopped.


    Rule ability, which is superior to general ability and mixed ability, can be called against the sky. This is true for time rule ability, space rule ability and soldier rule ability.


    "Trouble, it seems that we have to use the ability of space rules!"


    The rule ability of soldiers is very rebellious, which gray admits, but the time rule ability is also very rebellious. Gray even thought of how to crack each other''s military integration through the time rule ability, but he couldn''t do so.


    The ability of time rule has the characteristic of ignoring defense. All creatures and objects in contact, even with strong defense, will become rotten under the time superposition of time rule, and finally collapse, die and destroy.


    If you use this method, you will inevitably deprive the other party of his life and let the other party die because of the depletion of his life. This is bound to become enemies with a saint level force, which should be avoided as much as possible.


    Moreover, the other party didn''t kill him, and he couldn''t kill the other party. It''s Gray''s principle whether it''s bad, good or pedantic.


    If you can''t kill each other and win again, you can only use the ability of space rules.


    Originally, he wanted to see if he could defeat each other only by time rule ability, and verify whether time rule ability could compete with other rule abilities. Now it seems that he can''t do it, and he has to use space rule ability.

 Chapter 741

    "I didn''t want to use this means, but I have to use it. Be careful!"


    Looking at Louis Bing, Gray said positively.


    Louis Bing agrees with Gray''s strength, and gray also agrees with Louis Bing''s strength. The strength of the other party is definitely the best of the younger generation. Even the chaotic son in the face of the chaotic temple does not necessarily lose.


    Shua!


    The space barrier was used, and the invisible barrier appeared around Louis Bing side by side, quickly blocking one position after another around Louis Bing.


    "What... Is going on?"


    The space barrier is tangible but invisible, which should not be found by reason, but the more powerful people''s intuition is, the more acute they are. The strong sense of crisis reminds Louis Bing and reminds him to respond immediately.


    Boom!


    He immediately blew his fist at gray, and the blood red flame column with terror power made the space ripple and hit gray.


    This time, instead of avoiding, gray gave birth to blue and black wings behind him and floated quietly in the air.


    Boom!


    As soon as the blood red flame column spread out, it hit the invisible space barrier, deadlocked for a moment, completely collapsed and collapsed.


    The space barrier is not absolutely unbreakable. For example, the tentacle of a regular level nothingness beast once broke the space barrier.


    However, it was a rule level after all, and Gray''s realm was only the third level of magic light at that time. Now the realm has reached the first level of destruction level, and the strength of the space barrier has naturally increased significantly.


    It is uncertain whether the rule level can break with all its strength, but under the rule level, gray is confident that he can stop even the attack of the sixth level strong man of destruction level.


    Although the red flame pillar is powerful, it is still a little less than the sixth level of destruction, and it is even more impossible to break it.


    "Blocked by something?!"


    The confident blow was blocked, Louis Bing changed color, and his sense of crisis became stronger. He quickly withdrew.


    Awning!


    However, only a few tens of meters back, he felt that he had hit an invisible barrier and could not retreat.


    Awning!


    The sense of crisis in his heart was even worse. He suddenly stepped on the void. His body quickly rose, but he only climbed dozens of meters and collided with an invisible barrier again.


    From Gray''s perspective, we can find that all around and up and down Louis Bing are covered by the space barrier, and Louis Bing has been locked in the cage formed by the space barrier.


    "Trapped by something!"


    Although he hasn''t tried all directions yet, Louis Bing has guessed that at this time, his surroundings are probably blocked by this invisible barrier. He made a quick decision. His fists burst out one after another, and the bloody flame column hit one direction after another, trying to break it.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The blood colored flame column hit one after another on an invisible space barrier, and burst out one blood colored spark after another on the invisible space barrier, with a violent roar after another, filled with terror, but Louis Bing''s face became more and more heavy, because the attack had no effect.


    "It''s useless. Even if your combat power reaches the sixth level of destruction, it''s difficult to break it."


    Gray shook his head.


    Without understanding the characteristics of the space barrier, the other party failed to make the most correct response at the first time and missed the best escape opportunity. Moreover, even if the other party made the most correct response, it may not be able to escape from the space cage.


    For the space-time ability derived from the integration of time rules and space rules, gray has only developed the "space-time backtracking" ability, that is, the ability to go back to the past.


    Because this ability has too much influence, it may even make great changes in the original time and space. He banned it and was easily not prepared to use it.


    However, he has found a lot of means to cooperate the ability of time rules and space rules, one of which is the construction of space cages.


    When he is under the acceleration of time rule ability, the speed of building space barrier will be increased several times. Although the defect that he could not build six space barriers at one time has not been completely solved, it has been made up.


    With this construction speed, even if Louis soldier can make the most correct response at the first time, he may not be able to escape the space cage.


    "I admit defeat. What is this ability?"


    After stopping the attack, Louis soldier sighed and looked at gray with a bitter smile.


    He knew that he had been defeated. He had been defeated from the moment he was trapped, although he had not suffered any substantive damage now, and he still had a card comparable to inheriting weapon defense.


    But when trapped, there are so many ways to kill a person that he can think of several.


    If the cage is filled with water and drowns him, although he is strong, he is far from being able to breathe. If he is trapped in the water for several hours, he will also be drowned.


    If you pour poison gas into the cage, slowly kill him with the toxicity of the poison gas.


    ¡­¡­


    There are many ways, so he has declared his defeat from the moment he was trapped, and he doesn''t think the other party''s cage has no means of attack.


    "Space barrier capability extended by space rule capability."


    Lift the space cage, gray replied.


    He didn''t hide it, and it''s not necessary to hide it. Although the other party doesn''t see it now, he will be able to know it when he returns to the holy soldier family. Therefore, there''s no need to hide it.


    "Space rules? You won''t be wronged!"


    Hearing that it was the ability of space rules, Louis soldier felt better. Although he suffered the first defeat in his life, it was really hard for him, but he was defeated by someone who had the same ability of rules as him.


    "He defeated... Louis soldier?"


    The fierce fighting was heard even if it was tens of miles or even hundreds of miles away. When they heard the news, all the people searching nearby rushed to check the situation. One of the teams was the seven young people of the desaipo family that gray had encountered.


    Hearing that Louis Bing took the initiative to admit defeat, the seven people opened their mouths so wide that they could swallow goose eggs. Their hearts were full of fear and joy.


    Who is Louis Bing?


    Saint level forces are the strongest of the younger generation of the saint soldier family and the strongest of the younger generation of the divine soldier leader. Their status is equivalent to that of the saint level forces. They have never lost since their cultivation.


    But this is the other party, but it took the initiative to admit defeat, which is how incredible.


    To their horror, the man who defeated Louis Bing had a conflict with them, and they had a conflict with such a terrible person. At the thought of this, their back felt cold.


    Fortunately, although they paid a heavy price, the matter has been solved, and they did not try to persuade their family elders to fight each other.


    Otherwise, it is not impossible for the desaipo family to exterminate the family with the combat power shown by the other party at this time.


    "Louis lost!"


    The four young men of the holy soldiers were stunned and incredible. Louis Bing, who was almost invincible in their hearts, actually lost. As a result, they really didn''t want to believe it.


    "Space rule ability, he actually has space rule ability. Is he the son of a temple?"


    The young soldiers of the holy army who were first wounded by gray were calm.


    "No mistake, it must be the son of a temple."


    Another young soldier nodded solemnly.


    In addition to Saint level forces, even the most powerful family with the existence of the sixth level of destruction level can hardly master the rule ability before the sixth level of destruction level.


    The other party must be from a saint level force equal to the saint soldier family, and must be the son of this force.


    "We must inform the family as soon as possible and make sure they don''t conflict with this person!"


    It was not only the seven children of the desaipo family and the four young men of the holy army who saw the war between gray and Louis Bing, but also several families and forces.


    Staring at gray in the air, their faces are dignified. Let alone the forces behind gray, gray alone is enough to pose a threat to their family and forces. They secretly decided to inform the rest of the family as soon as possible and avoid conflict with this person.


    Only a few people from the supreme family with the sixth level strong man of destruction level are calm, but they are also determined to avoid conflict with each other as much as possible.


    Whether it is the potential of the other party or the possible forces behind the other party, they are too huge to conflict with such an other party.


    Whoosh!


    Nodding to Louis Bing, gray directly blinked away.


    Although I think the other party is unlikely to repent and ask the family experts to ask him for chiyanguo again, it''s better to use blinking to make the other party unable to find a trace.


    When he appeared again, he had appeared thousands of miles away, found a different direction from just now, and he began to continue to look.


    Two days later, gray appeared in another dense forest.


    It deserves to be a place that no one has visited for tens of thousands of years. There are a lot of precious magic herbs. In two days, he has obtained a lot of precious herbs again. Although the value can not be compared with the ChiYan fruit that can refine level 6 magic potion, there are enough strains that can be used as the main medicine for refining level 5 magic potion.


    What made him more happy was that he collected the most precious magic potions for refining golden grain potion and thunder grain potion, that is, if he could find a suitable person who could refine level 5 magic potion, he could refine these two level 5 magic potions.


    Of course, people who can refine level 5 magic potions are hard to find. If an ordinary level 5 medicine refining master even has to prepare two or three to ensure successful refining.


    But soon he thought of a solution.


    "I seem to have fallen into a misunderstanding of thinking. It is indeed quite embarrassing for me to ask for medicine, but if I ask for medicine from a family that seems to have nothing to do with me, this embarrassment can be avoided."


    Since it''s embarrassing for him to ask for medicine, let other forces ask for medicine. He really has a lot of forces that seem to have nothing to do with him.


    "Come on, go, that palace must have been the residence of the rule level strong!"


    Standing at the top of a tree, gray thought about what direction to explore next. Suddenly, more than a dozen Taoist people in the sky passed by quickly, flying away and excited.

 Chapter 742

    A towering mountain was cut in two at the waist, and a flat section appeared.


    On the flat section, there is a large continuous palace group, which is larger than the king''s palace of the Sikh Kingdom, which gray once visited, and the palace of the chaotic temple is slightly larger.


    The huge stone pillars can only be held by more than a dozen people. The huge stone gate is up to 100 meters high, but the surface lines are extremely fine. Even if you come close to it, you will feel very exquisite.


    The architectural style is vigorous and heroic, but it is exquisite. It has both heroic and exquisite sides. The two different styles are perfectly integrated, which can be called uncanny workmanship.


    A few days after the plane was opened up, four figures appeared here. Among the four, there was an old man, a middle-aged woman and two middle-aged men.


    The four people have no breath, so they are like ordinary people. However, if they can enter this plane, they can''t be ordinary people, and the four people are naturally the same.


    If someone sees the four people, they will certainly show awe, because the four people are strong at the destruction level, and they are all strong at the sixth level of the destruction level. The four of them are the four strong at the sixth level of the destruction level of the holy soldier family.


    For this plane, the holy soldiers who have obtained relevant literature have a better understanding than any force, and they are very clear about some important places of this plane.


    It is for this reason that Louis Bing and his five men were able to find the red land and the red fire fruit trees.


    The huge stone gate up to 100 meters was closed, but it was difficult for the four people to escape. The four people flew over the huge stone gate and were ready to fall into a palace.


    However, just as the four were approaching the palace building, a sudden change occurred.


    Awning¡ª¡ª


    All four of them hit an invisible barrier and were blocked outside the palace.


    "Hum -"


    A middle-aged Leng hum with a black beard turned his right hand into a sharp blade. The sharp blade was wrapped with white bones and wrapped with golden light, chopping away towards the invisible barrier.


    Boom!


    The whole mountain trembled with a loud noise, but unexpectedly, the violent blow hit the invisible barrier without causing any damage to the invisible barrier.


    "It''s weird. Let''s do it together!"


    The face of the middle-aged man with black beard was slightly coagulated. He told the other three people. Naturally, the other three people had no opinion, and they did their best to cooperate with the middle-aged man with black beard.


    Boom!


    The attack of the sixth level of the four power reached the level of destruction and violently hit the invisible barrier. The mountain trembled more violently, but the invisible barrier was not broken.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The four people all turned pale, and then shot together again. The terrible roar continued to ring, the gorgeous fireworks continued to bloom on the invisible barrier, and the mountain kept shaking, but for a long time, the invisible barrier was still not broken.


    "Stop. If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid it''s a space barrier. It''s impossible to break with our strength."


    The old man among the four stopped the attack first, frowned and said, and the other three stopped and frowned at his words.


    "Trouble, guarding the border is actually a space barrier!"


    Although the three of them did not see that the invisible barrier was the space barrier as the old man did, they knew the derivation ability of the space rule ability of the space barrier and the firmness of the space barrier. Therefore, they all frowned when they heard that the invisible barrier was the space barrier.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many thousands of years, the guard barrier is still intact."


    The other of the two middle-aged, a middle-aged man with a brown beard, frowned.


    "After all, it is the former residence of the strong at the rule level. Naturally, it is different from ordinary buildings."


    Middle aged women have a beautiful figure and wrinkled eyebrows.


    "What should we do now? The strength of the four of us is not enough to break through the strong defense of the space barrier. I''m afraid we can only do it ourselves."


    "Lao Zu has entered the boundless world. No one can say when he will return."


    The old man shook his head. The rule level strong man may go out for years, decades or even hundreds of years at a time. When the old man came back, I don''t know when to wait.


    Although there is an emergency contact method, it can never be used under unnecessary circumstances.


    "Can only give up?"


    Black beard, middle-aged, unwilling.


    "No, we still have a chance. Over the past tens of thousands of years, even if the space barrier Rune array is made by the strong at the rule level, it will inevitably be damaged. It must be far from being compared with the original."


    The old man must say.


    "With the power of the four of us, we can''t break it, but if we gather all the forces in this position, we may be able to break it."


    "But then we can''t monopolize this palace."


    Middle aged women have some hesitation.


    "This plane is already beginning to collapse. It may not be able to persist until my ancestors return. It''s better to be unable to monopolize than to get nothing."


    The old man shook his head and said confidently.


    "And with the strength of the four of us, I''m afraid we can''t get good things?"


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    After listening to the old man''s explanation, the middle-aged woman and the two middle-aged nodded in favor.


    Soon after, a news spread rapidly among the ruling planes, and all families and forces got the news and rushed to this palace group.


    ¡­¡­


    "The former residence of the rule strong has been found?"


    Hearing the words of more than a dozen people, Gray''s eyes lit up. Although the harvest this time has been great, if he can have a greater harvest, he will not miss it.


    If we say where the most precious thing in this plane is, it will undoubtedly be the residence of the rule level strong, and there may be rule weapons.


    Even if there is no regular weapon, the blood of the regular blood beast is very possible. After all, the giant beast is obviously killed by the strong man of the regular level, and there must be blood left.


    Whoosh!


    Using the blinking ability, gray appeared in front of more than a dozen people in an instant and blocked the way of more than a dozen people.


    "Instant appearance, blinking ability, it''s him, it must be him!"


    More than a dozen people couldn''t help changing color when they saw Gray blocking the way. After the war with Louis Bing, Gray''s reputation spread almost all over the throne, and no families and forces entering the throne knew gray.


    Seeing gray who appeared with teleportation ability, a dozen people immediately recognized Gray''s identity.


    "Sorry to bother you. I stopped you because I wanted to ask you for advice!"


    Gray is not domineering. It is not his character to do whatever he wants with his strong strength.


    "Your Excellency, please."


    More than ten people were relieved to see Gray''s gentle attitude but not arrogance, one of them said.


    As long as they are not trouble seekers, although they have more than ten people, among them there are two strong destroyers. If they conflict with each other, I''m afraid no one can escape.


    "Just now I heard that you found a palace where the suspected rule level strongman lived. Is this news reliable?"


    Asked gray.


    "The news is reliable. Someone from a family familiar with my family has arrived there and saw the palace."


    The woman replied.


    "Where exactly is the palace?"


    Although you can also get there with these more than ten people, it is obvious that you are on your way faster.


    "We have a spare plane map here. The palace has been marked on it. Please give it to your excellency!"


    The woman took out a map and handed it to gray.


    Naturally, the map was sent out by the saint soldier family. In order to lead all the people of various forces, the saint soldier family sent out the map and marked the location of the palace.


    Now this map is in the hands of almost every force. Naturally, women don''t mind selling gray a favor.


    "Thank you."


    Gray took it, glanced at it, determined the location of the palace, nodded slightly to the woman, and quickly moved in that direction.


    Although he could not move thousands of miles or even tens of thousands of miles in a moment because he had never been there, he was faster than relying on speed. In only half an hour, gray appeared near the mountain and saw the palace group.


    Around the palace group, many forces have arrived. Some set up tents to rest, while others tried to enter around the palace group, but they were blocked by a barrier.


    "Sure enough!"


    After seeing the map in his hand, gray had guessed in his heart, and now his guess has been confirmed.


    Although the map given to him by the woman is somewhat different from the real landform, it can also be called fine. In such a short time, it is impossible for forces to draw it, unless they have it from the beginning.


    There are various signs that a certain force is leading all forces to this place, and from the palace where all forces are blocked, gray can even guess their intention to gather all forces to break the defense barrier of the palace.


    "Someone is coming again."


    Seeing gray coming, many forces looked at him. All the people who came were competitors. Naturally, we should pay attention to him.


    "It''s him!"


    When some forces saw that it was just a young man, they looked away with interest and felt that gray could not become their competitor.


    But when some forces saw Gray, they could not help shrinking their pupils and looking dignified. They were the forces who had heard that gray defeated Louis Bing and had seen Gray''s appearance.


    Although the other party has only one person, his strength is extremely powerful. He has the ability to master mysterious space rules. One person can be comparable to a top force. No force can suppress him except the holy soldier family and the two most powerful families. Such a person naturally scares them.


    "I didn''t expect that Louis soldiers were defeated by him."


    A sexy woman with black hair and red lips looked at gray with fear. Seeing Gray''s hand at the entrance of the throne, she was confident that she had the strength to win the war. Now it seems that she looked too high on herself.


    "Is he the man who defeated Louis Bing?!"


    Like her, there are many young people who look at gray with surprise, shock and fear.


    Seeing Gray''s arrival, the biggest reaction is the younger generation. Louis Bing is a huge mountain that can''t be crossed over. Now this huge mountain has been crossed by gray. We can imagine their shock.

 Chapter 743

    "This is a space barrier!"


    When he landed in front of the palace, gray looked at the palace. In the eyes of others, there was an invisible barrier around the palace, but in his eyes, the barrier was clearly visible.


    With the ability of spatial rules, gray easily judged that this barrier that others could not see was a spatial barrier.


    "It is worthy of being the residence of a rule-based strong man. It actually takes the space barrier as the defense barrier!"


    Gray himself is very clear about the firmness of the space barrier. With his current state of the first level of destruction level, he is sure to create a barrier that is also difficult to break at the sixth level of destruction level. It is conceivable that this barrier is firm.


    "The defense barrier is actually a space barrier, which is troublesome."


    Looking into the palace, gray frowned. If there were other barriers, he was very sure to enter by blinking, but the space barrier was not very sure. The space barrier had the effect of isolating space, and the blinking ability could not pass through.


    However, it is natural to try and use teleportation.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Spatial fluctuation appeared, but at the moment of success, it was suddenly blocked by a barrier and the blinking failed. As he expected, the spatial barrier isolated the space and led to the failure of blinking.


    "If you can''t blink in, you can only break the space barrier. Can you really do it?"


    Gray frowned. He knew the intention of attracting all forces, but he was not very optimistic.


    The strength of the guard space barrier in the residence of a rule-based strong person must exceed the space barrier built by his space ability. In its heyday, I''m afraid even the rule-based strong person can''t break it in a short time.


    Even the space barrier built by him with space ability can not be broken by the joint efforts of the forces present, let alone the guardian space barrier of the residence of the rule level strong.


    Now I can only hope that the array pattern of this space barrier has decayed and aged for tens of thousands of years, and the defense has become weak. Otherwise, there will be no chance for the forces present to join hands.


    Looking for an open space far from the palace, gray set up a tent to rest, and waited like others, waiting for all forces to come.


    In a few days, the people around the palace doubled again, and almost all the people entering the plane had arrived. At this time, the holy soldiers began to stand up and gather all forces to attack the space barrier.


    With the prestige of the holy soldiers in the divine army, it is natural for all forces to listen to the call, and all forces are willing to cooperate and work together to break the space barrier.


    Soon after, all the powerful people stood by the palace, showing their strongest state and ready to fight at any time.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    With the voice of the sixth level elder of the holy soldier''s destruction level, everyone attacked their own attack.


    The flame is so hot that it can melt all the magic metals. With the roar, it is like lightning of heaven''s punishment, full of strong corrosive poison fog that even gold weapons can corrode


    The colorful blood beast abilities are mixed together, which is more gorgeous and magnificent than any fireworks.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The terrible explosion continued to sound, and the palaces and mountains were shaking violently. If the whole mountain peak and the palaces were not integrated and reinforced by runes, I''m afraid they would have collapsed in the violent shaking.


    Everyone did their best, and gray also used his time rule ability.


    Five minutes.


    10 minutes.


    15 minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour.


    An hour.


    After a full hour, the space barrier is still unbroken and still exists, just like an iron wall that can never be broken.


    The attack lasted for an hour, and everyone consumed a lot of blood power. They stopped to recover their blood power. They all frowned and were difficult to break for an hour. The result was obvious, but they were extremely unwilling in their hearts.


    The residence of the rule level strong is right in front of them. They may even have rule weapons, but they are blocked by an invisible barrier and cannot enter.


    "Sure enough..."


    Gray sighed and the guess was confirmed.


    On the understanding of the space barrier, no one present could compare with him. Before he took the shot, he had expected this result, and the result was as he expected. Even if all forces took the shot together, they could not break the space barrier.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Someone came to him. He looked sideways and immediately saw Louis Bing coming this way.


    He was worried that the other party would go back, but he was relieved to see that the other party''s face was cold, but there was no malice.


    "I don''t know your name yet?"


    Louis Bing asked as he approached gray.


    His face is cold and he looks like a stranger, but it can be seen that he is not good at expressing his emotions.


    The same is true. Since his birth, he has been highly expected by the family and given a high status. In front of other children, he should try to maintain the image of an outstanding child and appear calm in front of his elders.


    Over time, he was no longer good at showing his emotions on his face. He always looked cold at any time.


    "Gray Fergus."


    Greavel nodded and gave his name.


    "With your teleportation ability, can''t you enter it?"


    Louis soldier asked in a slightly puzzled voice.


    "No, the space barrier has the function of isolating space. Even if I have the ability to teleport, I can''t avoid the space barrier."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Can you find the weak point of the space barrier?"


    Louis Bing asked again.


    "Looking for the weak point of the space barrier? Do you want to break the space barrier from the weak point of the space barrier?"


    Hearing the other party''s inquiry, gray immediately understood the other party''s meaning.


    "Well, can you do it?"


    Louis Bing asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I can try."


    After hesitating for a while, gray replied that he had not tried before and was not sure that he could find the weakness of the space barrier through this method.


    "On behalf of the holy soldier family, please try. If you can succeed, you can put forward a request to the holy soldier family. As long as it''s not too much, the holy soldier family can agree."


    "Deal."


    Gray promised to come down. Soon, he flew up and flew to the palace.


    Breaking the space barrier is also what he wants. Coupled with the conditions given by the holy soldiers, he is naturally happy to do it.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    With the use of space ability, a trace of space ripples that other people, even the strong at the sixth level of destruction, could not perceive, and the space barrier became clear and visible in Gray''s eyes, even if it was generous.


    He began flying around the palaces, looking at every space barrier and looking for places where the space barrier was weak.


    "Found it!"


    Outside a small palace, gray found a place where the space barrier was weak. Compared with the space barrier in other places, the thickness of the space barrier here was reduced by half.


    "Is it the loophole of the rune array itself or the damage of the rune array?"


    After observing, however, it was obviously impossible to judge what caused it according to Gray''s Rune level. He didn''t mean to study deeply. He wrote down this place and began to search around the palace group.


    It took gray an hour to explore all the palaces. It''s not difficult to see how huge the palaces are.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing Gray''s return, Louis Bing hurried over. With him was a middle-aged man with a black beard, one of the four sixth level destroyers of the holy soldier family.


    "A total of 6 places were found, and the weakest one was in the south."


    Gray pointed to a palace on the guide surface.


    "Good, good. If we can break the space barrier, the commitment of the holy soldier family will not change. As long as we don''t ask too much, the holy soldier family can promise."


    Hearing Gray''s answer, the black beard said excitedly.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Soon after, everyone gathered near the palace gray referred to, and then shot together again.


    The terrible noise, gorgeous fireworks and the violent vibration of the ground continue to remind me again.


    Half an hour.


    Click!


    With a clear sound, in Gray''s eyes, some small cracks appeared on the surface of the space barrier, just like cracked glass.


    "Effective, continue!"


    Others naturally can''t see the space barrier as clearly as gray, but some people with very sharp ears heard the chapped sound of the space barrier and couldn''t help feeling excited.


    Click, click, click!


    As the attack continued, the cracks became larger and larger. Finally, the invisible space barrier was completely broken like broken glass.


    There was no obstacle to the attack. It fell into this temple and vented in this temple. Fortunately, the temple did not collapse and damage under the attack because it was solidified by the rune array.


    "The space barrier is broken. Hurry, hurry!"


    All forces are looking blazing toward the breach of the space barrier. At this moment, even the prestige of the holy soldier family becomes difficult to use. No force will worry about the holy soldier family.


    However, as the most powerful force of the divine soldier leader, the strength of the people who followed this time was naturally very strong, especially the four strong level 6 destroyers turned into four lights at the first time when the space barrier was broken.


    However, if it''s fast, who can be as fast as gray. In terms of speed, even the strong at the sixth level of destruction should be ashamed.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink, he has appeared in the palace. In another blink, he has appeared in a palace far away from this palace.


    Before looking for weak points in space, he was not only looking for palaces, but also secretly looked at all palaces to find out which palaces might gain more.


    As soon as he entered it, he immediately rushed to a palace where he thought there might be great harvest.

 Chapter 744

    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared in front of a palace, which is not too big. The style is classical and simple. The stone used is not low-grade, and many of them are top Rune materials.


    However, the color of these best Rune materials is generally dark, so that this palace is not as conspicuous as other palaces.


    He chose such a place because he judged that the palace here should be a medicine room.


    As a medicine refining master who has reached level 3 now, gray is really familiar with the style of the medicine refining room. Although it was tens of thousands of years ago and has been very different from the current medicine refining room, the positions of some subjects have not changed, so he chose it.


    When the door was opened, a smell of medicine came, which confirmed Gray''s judgment that this was indeed a medicine refining room.


    In front of Gray''s eyes, there were several medicine making tables made of metal. On the medicine making table, various utensils and runes related to medicine making were densely placed.


    Gray gave a rough sweep and was immediately excited.


    All kinds of medicine refining utensils are polished with extremely rare crystals. Some crystal containers are absolutely free from liquid medicine, which can avoid liquid medicine pollution to the greatest extent.


    Some crystal containers have the characteristics of promoting the integration of efficacy, which can improve the success rate of refining medicine.


    ¡­¡­


    In short, all things are high-end goods that are difficult to buy with money. Gray swept them all impolitely, even the metal table, and stuffed them into the space.


    Today, he has the ability to open up space. Space is growing every day. He doesn''t need to worry about lack of space at all.


    Leaving the room and going deep inside, a huge room full of medicine cabinets appeared in front of gray.


    Each medicine cabinet drawer is marked with medicinal materials. After a rough sweep, the types are extremely complete. There are standards from commonly used medicinal materials to magical medicinal materials that can be used as the main medicine of level 5 magic medicine.


    "Hurricane vine, ice stamen flower, poisonous fog grass..."


    Gray opened several drawers that could be used as the main medicine of level 5 magic medicine, and found that there were medicinal materials in different quantities, more than a dozen and less.


    Although tens of thousands of years have passed, these medicinal materials are miraculously free from corruption. He found that there are Rune lines on the surface of the medicine cabinet. The medicine cabinet should also be a rune item. It is precisely because of this that the efficacy can be preserved.


    After a rough sweep, gray found that the magic potion main potion corresponding to the transformation of ten series of abilities of space rule ability and time rule ability all have.


    Gray couldn''t help being excited. With these main medicines, as long as he found a suitable medicine refining master, the next auxiliary cultivation resources would be available.


    Don''t look through them one by one. When waving, gray stuffed one medicine cabinet after another into the space items. It''s not urgent to check the harvest. Now it''s time to race against time. Be sure to patronize several palaces before others arrive.


    Leaving the medicine room and entering through the other door again, gray found himself in a yard surrounded by houses one after another.


    He pushed the door into the houses and found that these houses were lounges. Except for a few books related to medicinal materials, he couldn''t find anything else.


    It was determined that there was no harvest in this palace. Gray blinked and appeared in front of the door of another palace.


    "Someone has arrived first!"


    The door of the palace was open. When gray observed around the palace group, the door of the palace was obviously closed. It was obvious that someone had entered, and the other party should have come for this goal from the beginning, otherwise it could not have arrived here so soon.


    Many people entered the plane this time, and naturally many smart people. Gray can think of choosing goals in advance, and naturally some people can think of it.


    Entering the door, you can see a huge hall. In the hall, there are many weapon racks, on which there are magic weapons one after another.


    This is the hiding room for storing magic weapons, but the weapon rack closest to the door is empty, and in the hall, a man is quickly sweeping the weapon rack, loading weapons and stuffing these weapons into his own space items.


    This is a middle-aged man. He looks pretty good, but there is a ferocious scar on his left eyebrow, which makes his face look slightly photographed.


    Generally speaking, with the recovery ability of the destroyer, even if the most serious injury recovers, it will not leave a scar. The other party can leave a scar on the left eyebrow. I''m afraid the injury is unusual.


    Gray knew this man. He was the only one of the seven destroyer level 6 strongmen who didn''t belong to any power.


    Like gray, the other party came from the plane and broke the plane barrier with his own strength to enter the source world. In the source world, it has grown to the sixth level of destruction in only a few hundred years.


    Naturally, such a person is not simple. It is not difficult to see this from the fact that the other party stared at this hiding room in advance.


    Shua!


    When the other party found Gray''s arrival, his eyes stayed on gray for a moment like a knife, moved away, and continued to put a magic weapon that looked not low into the space items.


    With a little fear in his heart, gray kept a distance from each other, and also included a handful of magic weapons into space items like each other.


    Soon, the magic weapons in the hall were divided up by the two people, and they searched for other rooms.


    "Is this an inheritance weapon?"


    Gray entered the room and saw that there was only a weapon rack on the innermost side of the whole room.


    The weapon rack is extremely huge. It is made of extremely high-grade gold silk wood. On the weapon rack, there is a gun. Although it has not been urged, it has been suffused with a slight green light.


    Whether from the position of the gun or from the abnormality revealed on the gun, it is enough to judge that it is a high-level gun.


    Pick up the gun, pour the blood into it and try to stimulate it. Suddenly, there is a dangerous smell, which is enough to make the destroyer feel the dangerous smell.


    "It''s really an inheritance weapon!"


    Gray''s eyes are bright. The weapon that can stimulate this breath must be an inheritance weapon. No doubt, it is really an extremely precious inheritance weapon.


    Inheriting weapons is enough for the top families to inherit from generation to generation. The circle of the top families regards the amount of inheriting weapons as the amount of family wealth. It is conceivable that inheriting weapons is precious.


    Unexpectedly, I was very lucky to find a handle in this hiding room.


    Put away the inheritance weapon, gray exits the room and quickly swipes to another room.


    This is a room about the same size as the room just now, and even the layout is similar. There is also a gold silk wood weapon rack on the innermost side of the room. There is also a weapon on the weapon rack, but it is not a gun but a knife.


    This is a knife full of strange feelings. It is purple as a whole, but there are light spots like stars on the surface.


    Quickly put the knife away, gray withdrew from the room and swept to the other rooms.


    There is a battle axe in the third room.


    The fourth room has a pair of fists and claws.


    They all look extraordinary and are included in space items by gray.


    Out of the fourth room, gray stepped into another room, but just then, his other foot also stepped into the room. It was the middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow.


    Gray and the other party searched left and right respectively. After searching for a circle, they met in the last room that had not been searched.


    Afraid to look at each other, after pulling away from each other, gray looked at the last room.


    In a room with the same layout, the innermost side of the room is also a weapon rack, but unexpectedly, what is placed on the weapon rack is not a magic weapon. To be exact, it is not a complete magic weapon, but should be a part of the magic weapon.


    From the appearance, it should be the sword tip of a sword weapon. It is golden as a whole, just like gold pouring.


    It didn''t inspire, but it radiated golden light, showing an extremely terrible smell. The smell was even stronger than the four inheritance weapons gray got before.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, gray felt a sudden tremor in his body, like something shaking in his body, and something was about to drill out of his right hand.


    The riot was the golden sword that gray got from the plane. It was a very strange sword. Different from ordinary weapons, it could be integrated into the body.


    In his judgment, this should be a regular level magic weapon, just because he has suffered heavy damage and the power has disappeared. In his hand, there is nothing magical except being able to integrate into his body and extremely hard.


    "What''s going on, isn''t it...?"


    Suppressing the riot of the golden sword, gray looked at the tip of half the sword in amazement and remembered the giant murals he had seen.


    According to the content of the giant mural, there should have been many rule level strong men fighting. After the battle, the golden sword was broken, and the remaining half of the sword tip disappeared.


    Now half of the golden sword tip appeared in front of him, which also caused the change of the golden sword. He had to doubt that this half of the golden sword tip was the broken part of the golden sword.


    Whoosh!


    The middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow quickly jumped at the golden sword tip.


    Although he couldn''t notice the change of the golden sword in Gray''s body, the special of the golden sword tip can be judged. After all, the stronger breath than the inheritance of weapons has already explained the extraordinary of the golden sword.


    "This half of the sword tip comes from the golden sword. Maybe you can use this half of the sword tip to restore the power of the golden sword. You must seize your hand!"


    Seeing the middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow jump on the golden sword tip, gray changes color. His intuition tells him that the golden sword tip is of great use to him and he must seize his hand.


    Shua!


    Just as the middle-aged hand with a scar on the left eyebrow was about to touch the golden sword tip, the golden sword tip turned into a golden light to avoid the scar on the left eyebrow and fell into gray''s hand.


    There is a scar on the left eyebrow. The middle-aged, as the sixth level of destruction, is very fast. In addition, the widest room is only tens of meters. Even gray can''t use the blink.


    However, gray also has metal ability. Through metal ability, he manipulated the movement of the golden sword tip and successfully won the golden sword tip.


    "Hand it in!"


    The middle-aged man turned and saw the golden sword tip in Gray''s hand. His voice was cold.


    The cold killing intention diffused from him, as if to freeze gray.

 Chapter 745

    "Why?"


    With a sneer, he put the sword tip into the space items. Gray looked coldly at the scar on his left eyebrow.


    "I''m stronger than you!"


    There was a scar on his left eyebrow. The middle-aged big hand waved, and the black shadow material turned into a huge hand, covering almost the whole room, blocking all Gray''s escape space, grasping and exploding the air and grabbing gray.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    With a violent impact, the giant hand of shadow matter stopped a few meters away from gray, and it was difficult to enter any more.


    The invisible space barrier blocked gray and protected him.


    "I admit that you are stronger than me, but if you think you can eat me if you are stronger than me, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."


    Coldly looking at the middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow, Gray said coldly.


    "Arrogance!"


    The attack failed to do anything about gray. Hearing Gray''s tough words without any compromise, his left eyebrow was scarred and his middle-aged face became gloomy.


    After becoming the sixth level strong man of destruction level, no matter where he appears, he meets the eyes of awe and fear.


    In front of him, the general top families held a low attitude and did not dare to put on the airs of the top families at all, for fear of angering him. Even the two most powerful families would be polite when they met him. Over time, he was used to this supremacy.


    Now, a little guy at the first level of destruction dares to disobey him and challenge him, which immediately makes him feel extremely dull.


    Kaka¡ª¡ª


    The surface of his body suddenly changed.


    Both hands grow yellow hair and sharp claws.


    Tiger lines appear on the forehead and face.


    His eyes were filled with the fierce smell of wild animals.


    The muscles of his whole body expanded in a circle, which filled him with a sense of ferocity like a beast.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The breath soared sharply, and the terrible breath filled him. Then he stretched out his sharp claws, which were covered with black light. Several scratches were left in the air, and the space seemed to be torn and grabbed at gray.


    "Rules of the beast."


    Seeing the middle-aged change of the scar on his left eyebrow, gray narrowed his eyes slightly and recognized the ability used by the other party at this time.


    The rules of beasts, a rule ability described by gray in some books, is a rule ability that turns the body into a rule beast to obtain more powerful combat power.


    Generally speaking, any blood warrior of crazy level or above can simulate part of the body characteristics of the bleeding beast, but this simulation is forced by the force of blood, and the structure of the body has not changed.


    But the rules of the beast are different for the change of the body. This is a change at the physical level, and after the change, you will gain extremely powerful combat power.


    Boom!


    The claws hit the space barrier, and the terrible roar sounded. The roaring shock wave centered on the collision point spread around.


    Gray and his left eyebrow had scars. The room where he was middle-aged and even the palace were all torn apart under the terrible shock wave.


    Fortunately, the whole palace group has been strengthened by runes, otherwise it is not only this palace, but all buildings affected.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, gray and his left eyebrow had scars, and the middle-aged animal claw with scars on his left eyebrow kept waving a few meters away from gray, while gray a few meters away was spotless, let alone injured.


    The defense of the space barrier blocked the opponent''s full attack as gray expected. Even the attack using rule ability at the sixth level of destruction failed to break the space barrier.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Looking at the middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow, gray sneered.


    "Hum -"


    There was a scar on his left eyebrow, and the middle-aged man snorted coldly. There was fear in his eyes. He glared at gray, turned and quickly rushed to other palaces.


    Gray''s strong defense frightened him, and if he spent here with gray, the good things in the palace would be taken away by others. Two reasons prompted him to make the decision to let gray go temporarily.


    With the violent movement, the whole palace was swept away by the strong shock wave, which naturally attracted the attention of many people around.


    "He pushed back the sixth level destroyer!"


    Many people were shocked when they saw Gray''s middle-aged conflict with left eyebrow, and pushed back the middle-aged with left eyebrow''s scar. At the same time, they couldn''t help but raise deep fear. They decided to avoid conflict with gray as much as possible. After all, gray is a person who can push back even the sixth level strong of destruction.


    "Destruction level 6?"


    With a sneer, gray blinked and appeared again in front of a palace far away.


    He clashed with a sixth level destroyer, but in his heart, he was not too flustered. Although he was not an opponent, he still had the ability to protect himself.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    When I opened the door, I saw rows of bookshelves. I took out a book to read. The book is leather. Even after tens of thousands of years, the pages are not rotten except that the handwriting is slightly dim.


    The book collection of a rule-based strong man is naturally extremely precious, and it is of great use to gray.


    All the books and bookshelves were stuffed into the space items. In the end, there were too many space items to fit, so they had to be stuffed into the open space.


    "Where are you going next?"


    Leaving this palace, gray didn''t use teleportation any more.


    He has visited three places where he feels there may be great gains, and the rest are places where he can''t judge the specific purpose.


    He found a palace at random, and gray stepped in. This is a palace as a residence. There are traces of searching in the palace, which has obviously been patronized in advance.


    He glanced around and didn''t see anything valuable. Gray quickly left the palace and entered a nearby palace.


    There are already four people in this palace. I don''t know if they patronize the previous palace. When they see gray coming, they suddenly tense up and looked dignified and alert.


    They didn''t see the conflict between gray and the sixth level of destruction just now, but they knew that gray defeated Louis Bing. With the strength that gray could defeat Louis Bing, even if the general top family did their best, they were probably not opponents, let alone from a large family.


    Glancing at the palace, he saw that the palace was not a good thing. Gray left the palace and saw him leave. The four people couldn''t help but gasp.


    Gray gave them too much pressure. Today, gray is not a top family, but it is a top family.


    I went in and out of several palaces in succession. Some had been patronized or not. The harvest was not great.


    Gray was ready to explore a nearby palace, just then.


    Boom!


    The violent roar suddenly remembered that the ground was shaking violently, just like an earthquake.


    "What''s going on?"


    With one jump, gray had jumped to the palace roof up to 100 meters. Looking for it, he soon found the place where the news came from.


    In the East, a bright yellow palace stands, but now it is covered by an earthy yellow light mask.


    When looking for the weak point of the space barrier before, Gray was very sure that there was absolutely no such a khaki mask around the palace. It should be inspired by the searcher who triggered the rune array of the palace.


    Around the palace, there are more than ten people, all of whom attack the palace, and two of them are the most powerful.


    A middle-aged lady with a huge blood ruby on her neck. She is the sixth level destroyer from the Xeon family.


    The other is also a middle-aged woman with a rather plump figure. She is a sixth level destroyer of the holy soldier family.


    Click!


    The earthy yellow shield was obviously not as strong as the space barrier. Under the attack of more than a dozen people, especially two middle-aged women, the light flickered and broke with a click. More than a dozen people rushed into the palace quickly. Naturally, the two middle-aged women rushed in front.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Many people quickly rushed to the palace and set up a defense barrier inside the palace. This palace is absolutely extraordinary.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink, gray appeared at the gate of the palace and rushed into the palace quickly.


    "Spatial means?"


    As soon as he entered the palace, gray immediately found the abnormality. From the appearance, this palace is not larger than other palaces, but after entering the palace, gray found that the palace is unusually large, and the internal space is several times that of an ordinary palace.


    In his judgment, the Palace should have used some spatial means to expand the internal space.


    Huge space, everything is extremely huge.


    A stone pillar has a diameter of twenty or thirty meters.


    A crystal Rune lamp is more than ten meters long and half meters wide. It is huge like a torch.


    One seat is enough for several adults to sit side by side.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything is huge, but I don''t know whether these things are built to be so large or become larger with the expansion of space.


    "This decorative weapon is an inheritance weapon!"


    "This metal frame is actually made of star gold!"


    "This vase is actually carved with a whole rainbow gem."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was excited when they entered the palace. Even two well-informed middle-aged women and gray were no exception. Everything in the palace, even an extremely insignificant ornament, was invaluable. It was enough to auction it to a sky high price.


    Like locusts crossing the border, everything was looted by them, even an ornament, because it may also be a valuable material.


    In front, two giant fans appeared in front of us. Two middle-aged women shot at almost the same time, pushed each other to a door and pushed the door open.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    At the moment when the door was opened, the threat came overwhelming, as if a heaven and earth were pressing outward.

 Chapter 746

    "How powerful!"


    Gray changed color. Even if he was as powerful as he is now, he couldn''t help feeling great pressure, even more powerful than that giant animal skeleton.


    Looking inside through the two huge doors, I saw the deepest part of the palace. On a platform with a height of tens of meters, there was a huge golden seat. On the golden seat, there was a person, exactly a dead bone.


    The withered bone was wearing a silver robe with purple star spots, and the strong pressure was emitted from it.


    Seeing this withered bone, gray couldn''t help sighing. This person should be the rule level strong person who opens up this position. Even if he is a rule level strong person with a life span of tens of thousands of years, he will eventually reach the limit of his life.


    Unless he becomes the God with endless life in the legend, he will not escape the shackles of life.


    But it''s not easy to become a God. Looking through the original world history, even the existence of God seems uncertain, let alone become a God.


    Therefore, many rule-based strongmen who once dominated the original world can not escape the depletion of longevity and become a skeleton in the end.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Two middle-aged women are quickly jumping on a stone platform made of precious stones in front of the dead bone. On the stone platform, there is a silver book, which is a book made of the bones of regular blood beasts polished into thin slices!


    "Book of rules!"


    Gray exclaimed and used his blinking ability for the first time. He appeared in front of the stone platform and reached for the silver book.


    It''s not the first time he has seen a book made of the bones of regular blood beasts. Before, he got a book from the wreckage of a huge Rune ship in the ghost area, which records the precious space rule blood method. Now he is practicing the secret method in this book.


    Although I don''t know what is recorded in this book, it can be made of regular blood beast bones. The content recorded is by no means simple. It is likely to record content of value no less than space regular blood method.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing gray blinking, he reached out and grabbed the silver book. Both middle-aged women changed color and shot at gray together.


    Shua!


    The middle-aged woman from the holy soldier family turned her knife with her right hand. With a sharp golden knife light and a terrible breath, she attacked gray like a space can be split.


    Shua!


    A middle-aged woman from the Xeon family pulls out her sword and attacks gray with a black light from her sword.


    The black light is dark, like a black hole, which can devour the light. After it appears, the light in the palace suddenly becomes dim.


    Crackling!


    After the two attacks appeared, the palace was suddenly ravaged by strong winds, and the rubble kept falling. The original and solid palace was shaky.


    "Two level 6 destroyers shot at me at the same time. They really look up to me!"


    Feeling the two terrorist attacks behind him, gray immediately understood that the middle-aged woman from the holy soldier family and the middle-aged woman from the Xeon family were shooting at him at the same time.


    With the use of space ability, Gray was ready to put up a defense barrier and carry down their attack to win the silver book. At this time, a creepy crisis made his hair stand up.


    This kind of crisis is more intense than the crisis brought by the middle-aged women of Shengbing family and the middle-aged women of Zhiqiang family, and the source of this crisis actually comes from silver books.


    Whoosh!


    The space barrier was changed into a blink. In an instant, gray avoided the attack of two middle-aged women and the silver books.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The golden knife light and black light pierced the palace, while the silver books were splashed out under the shock wave of the two men''s attack.


    Whoosh!


    The two middle-aged women rushed towards the silver book. When they were close to the silver book, they did not hesitate to attack each other.


    Boom!


    The sword in the right hand of the middle-aged woman of the Shengbing family collided with the sword in the hand of the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family. The terrible shock wave spread all around. The palace could no longer bear it, and the aftermath of the battle broke apart.


    Patter!


    Both of them were shocked by each other''s attack, but the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family was closer to the silver book. A twinkle, she appeared next to the silver book and caught the silver book in her hand.


    "This book belongs to me!"


    Her face could not help showing excitement. Books made of regular blood animal bones must be of high value. Maybe there are regular blood methods and methods to break through the rule level. Now she is struggling with how to take the last step towards the rule level.


    Although after seizing the book, she will face the threat of the four sixth level destroyers of the holy soldiers, she is not worried.


    Long ago, she secretly formed an alliance with another powerful family''s destruction level 6 strong man and a middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow to advance and retreat together.


    With the strength of the three of them, in the face of the four strong destroyers at the sixth level, although they are not opponents, they still have the assurance of self-protection.


    Just when the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family was excited, a change suddenly appeared.


    Shua!


    Among the silver books, a figure with white light appeared, vaguely in the shape of an adult. Before the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family reacted, she penetrated into the body of the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family.


    "Ah, ah..."


    The middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family screamed in horror, her body trembled violently, fell vertically uncontrollably, and crashed into the collapsed ruins of the palace.


    Smashed in the ruins, the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family still rolled painfully, her eyes turned out, her body convulsed, her face was pale, her expression was ferocious, and her appearance looked extremely frightening.


    Just for a moment, the struggle of the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family stopped. Her eyes were bulging and full of blood. Her expression was ferocious. Blood flowed out of her seven orifices and she was impressively dead.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    From the body of the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family, a white light came out, turned into a human shape and gave a scream.


    Hearing this scream, the middle-aged woman of the Shengbing family groaned, and hurried back with a cold sweat on her forehead.


    The other people in the palace turned their eyes and fell down straight. They were impressively dead. There were many strong destroyers, but they still couldn''t stop them.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Only gray, who immediately laid a space barrier in front of him after blinking to avoid, blocked the invisible shock wave with the space barrier and was not greatly affected.


    But even so, his face was still slightly white, his eyes stared and said in surprise.


    "Rule level ghost!"


    After being attached to the body, only a moment later, a destroyer level 6 strong man was killed. With a scream, the destroyer level 6 strong man was not at a loss, and the ordinary destroyer level strong man couldn''t stop killing immediately. There is no doubt that this ghost is a regular level.


    "How close!"


    Gray looked at the regular ghost with lingering fear. He almost became one of the dead. His keen intuition saved his life.


    The ghost is attached to the book of rules and is covered by the smell of the book of rules, so that everyone can''t detect the existence of the ghost at the first time.


    However, with soul ability, he is more sensitive to the smell of ghosts than others. Although he is not able to detect the existence of ghosts, he still feels a trace of breath.


    Under the stimulation of this breath, he had a strong sense of crisis, so he chose to avoid it. If not, the ending of the middle-aged woman of the Zhiqiang family may be his ending.


    "Ghost, there is a ghost!"


    "It''s strange that this ghost is not afraid of the sun. Is it because there is a space barrier?"


    "How can it be so strong? A scream can''t even stop the destroyer."


    "I see, rule level, it is the ghost of the rule level strong man''s soul after his death!"


    ¡­¡­


    The others finally arrived. They saw the ghost next to the silver book and a dead man. All of them were dignified. The people of the family of the dead middle-aged woman were even more sad.


    "Lord Hannah, no, how could this happen?"


    "No, no way, Lord Hannah... How did you die?"


    Although they knew that exploring such a plane was dangerous, they did not expect that the sixth level of the family of destruction had died, which was a heavy unimaginable blow to their family, and the whole family might be unable to recover.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Seeing many people appear, the ghost screamed again, accompanied by a violent soul impact.


    "Ah --"


    Even though it was far away, someone still screamed bitterly. The weaker magic light warrior screamed, and blood flowed out of the seven orifices, killing him on the spot as before.


    Everyone was as far away as avoiding snakes and scorpions, and opened a full mile away. After confirming that the rule level ghost did not come, they looked at the rule level ghost in horror.


    "Unexpectedly, the soul of the saint Jordi turned into a ghost after his death!"


    The sixth level elder of the destruction level of the holy soldier family was full of fear.


    If it was an ordinary ghost, he would not be afraid, but the ghost of a rule-based strong man after his death made him afraid.


    The rule level strong man controls the rules and changes the rules with great power. Although the ghost after death can not be compared with that before death, it is also extremely terrible.


    The terrible soul attack, the terrible speed and the characteristics that it can be killed in a very short time after being attached make it have more powerful combat power than the sixth level of destruction.


    In addition, the soul is extremely powerful and solid, and the general flame and lightning are ineffective, making it more difficult to be killed.


    "It should be very attached to the book of rules. It was attached to the book of rules at the beginning. If you don''t kill it, you can''t get the book of rules."


    Said the pale middle-aged woman.


    "It must be killed and the book of rules must be obtained."


    Said the middle-aged man with a black beard with some hot eyes.


    The book of rules is the general name of the books made of regular blood beast bone pieces among the Holy Level forces. All books made of this bone piece are extremely precious books.


    "You''d better clear up before that!"


    Brown hair, beard, middle-aged eyes with cold color, his eyes swept around, focusing on the middle-aged man with scars on his left eyebrow and an old man with white eyebrows.


    "Everyone, in order to avoid misunderstanding, please step back five miles away!"

 Chapter 747

    "Monsieur Massimo, your holy soldiers are too overbearing?"


    The old man snorted coldly with dissatisfaction.


    He is the sixth level destroyer of another supreme family. At this level, his only pursuit is to further become a rule level strongman.


    Once successful, he will have a life span of tens of thousands of years, and his family will become a holy power of the Kambi holy army.


    Unfortunately, his family blood method did not break through the rule level, which is the most critical step.


    Therefore, he is extremely eager for the book of rules that may record the rule level blood method, and is unwilling to let the book of rules be taken away by the holy soldier family.


    "Although the holy soldiers are powerful, it''s too arrogant?"


    The left eyebrow was scarred, and the middle-aged man hummed coldly. For the same reason as the old man with white eyebrows, he was also eager for the book of rules. Naturally, he was unwilling to get the book of rules by the holy soldiers.


    "If you feel dissatisfied, just stay."


    The middle-aged soldier with brown beard sneered and looked at them with danger.


    "Before fighting against the rule level ghost, my holy soldiers don''t mind fighting with two people first to win or lose."


    With the brown beard saying, the other three level 6 strong men of the holy soldier family cooperated and looked at them, with a faint smell of danger.


    "Don''t go too far..."


    Locked by the eyes of four strong men in the same realm, his eyebrows are white. The old man and his left eyebrow have scars. The middle-aged man can''t help tightening his body. Although he is quite confident in his strength, he hasn''t been confident enough to defeat two in the same realm. You know that the opponent is a saint soldier.


    "You''d better leave. I''m sure to win the book of rules, but he and his family are the enemies of my holy army."


    The old man of the holy soldier family looked at the old man with white eyebrows and spoke. His words were full of threats.


    "Hum..."


    Hearing the threat in the words of the old man of the holy soldier family, his eyebrows are white. The old man is full of fear. There is a family behind him. If he breaks with the holy soldier family here, his family will be affected.


    His face changed. Finally, he snorted angrily, took his family back and gave up the competition. Between the family and the book of rules, he finally chose the family.


    "What a holy soldier!"


    The left eyebrow was scarred. The middle-aged looked at the four men of the holy soldier family and the white old man who had given up leaving, so he had to turn back reluctantly.


    He was alone and had no family, so he didn''t worry about implicating the family, but he was not sure about two to four, not to mention one to four. Although he was unwilling, he had to give up temporarily.


    However, wait a minute. If he had a chance, he would definitely turn back without hesitation. It would be best if the rule level ghost could lose or even die with the four people.


    As the old man with white eyebrows and the left eyebrow left in middle age with scars, people from other families couldn''t help but retreat one after another. Even the two people "gave up the fight" and retreated, not to mention them.


    "As expected, the saint level forces are not overbearing!"


    Gray frowned and looked at the regular ghost in the distance. He also turned back and retreated five miles away.


    Although the space barrier can block the sixth level attack of destruction level, he lacks powerful counterattack means. At the speed of four people and the four people already know his ability, they may not be able to lock the four people into the space cage with the space barrier.


    Of course, this does not mean that he has given up. Not to mention the distance of five miles, even the distance of ten miles, is just a moment in a blink. He can appear next to the book of rules and rob the book of rules at any time.


    Moreover, the four people work together to deal with the rule level ghost, which may be able to keep the rule level ghost away from the rule book and create opportunities for him.


    Although he has ghost ability, it does not mean that he is not afraid of this regular ghost. Although ghost ability can enslave ghosts, it does not mean that ghosts of any level can enslave.


    After all, it''s only the blood of the ghost demon fox of the magic light level, and its strongest power is only the magic light level. It''s just a rule level ghost made by relying on its own ability. It''s almost impossible to enslave the rule level ghost naturally generated.


    Crackling¡ª¡ª


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    Seeing that everyone had retreated five miles away, the four level 6 destroyers of the holy soldier family began to fight. Some of them had an inheritance weapon with fire attribute in their hands, and some had an inheritance weapon with thunder attribute in their hands.


    Rule level weapons are extremely precious to the top families. Although they are equally precious to Saint level forces, they are not so precious that a force only has a few.


    Although it can not be used by all the holy soldiers, one hand can be guaranteed for the people in the destruction level. The four inheritance weapons in their hands are borrowed from the destruction level people.


    The most effective attack means against ghosts are thunder and fire. Although their abilities are also mixed with fire abilities, they are obviously not as effective as pure thunder and fire abilities.


    Boom, crackle!


    A full four terrorist attacks came out, and the turbulent flames and lightning covered the sky, almost covering the sky, inclined down and attacked the regular ghost.


    Whoosh!


    In the face of such an attack, even the rule level ghost couldn''t help feeling the danger. The figure with solid white light flashed, showing an incomparable speed even at the sixth level of destruction, avoiding one turbulent attack after another.


    This speed is definitely the speed of the rule level, and only the rule level can have this speed.


    "Opportunity..."


    Seeing the rule level ghost leave the place, Gray''s eyes brightened and he was ready to seize the rule book by blinking, but he stopped when the blink was about to start.


    "The book of rules... Where is it?"


    Where the rule level ghost was originally located, the rule book that should have existed there has disappeared. If it is not quite certain that the rule book is there, gray may think that the rule book has never existed.


    "In its body? How did the book of rules get into... Its body?"


    Looking at the rule level ghost and looking for it, Gray was stunned to find that the book of rules was floating in the body of the rule level ghost.


    Ghosts, creatures without entities, can penetrate any material. They are polished from the book of rules and the bones of regular blood beasts. Extremely hard materials are even harder than their inheritance weapons.


    Now, the book of rules that the ghost would pass through once touched appeared in the body of the rule level ghost, which surprised him.


    "Is the book of rules too special? Or is the rule level ghost too special?"


    Gray was uncertain.


    Originally, I thought I could seize the opportunity to win the book of rules by taking advantage of the four strong level 6 destroyers of the holy soldier family to contain the rule level ghost, but I didn''t expect that the book of rules was integrated into the rule level ghost. It''s impossible to win the book without killing the rule level ghost.


    "Kill him, or you can''t get the book of rules."


    The four level 6 destroyers of the holy soldier family also noticed this and were surprised. At the same time, Qi Qi shot at the rule level ghost again.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A destructive flame or lightning attack attacked the regular ghosts. The regular ghosts dodged one after another, but they still couldn''t completely escape. They were wiped by a flame, and there were obvious burning marks on their bodies.


    If you are a real rule level strong person, you can block these four attacks without damage only by your body. However, the rule level ghost is not a rule level strong person after all, and it is still a ghost form with very low resistance to thunder and fire, so you can''t help being injured immediately.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The injured regular ghost screamed, and the soul shock wave attacked the four people. In the face of the soul shock wave, the four people had no effective defense means at all, and immediately turned white and staggered.


    Fortunately, the four people are strong at the sixth level of destruction level, and their souls are extremely strong. If they are ordinary strong at destruction level, their souls are likely to be broken and die under the impact of this soul.


    Whoosh!


    The injured regular ghost was obviously crazy. After screaming, he rushed to the middle-aged woman among the four.


    "Danger!"


    The middle-aged woman became alert and retreated while attacking the rule level ghost.


    The other three also rushed to attack the rule level ghost, stopped the rule level ghost from approaching the middle-aged woman, and wanted to drive the rule level ghost back.


    Crackling!


    Under the repeated terrorist attacks, the rule level ghost was finally pushed back. The middle-aged woman gasped and a cold sweat slipped down her forehead.


    Boom, boom!


    After the four people took action again, under the joint action of the four people, the rule level ghost will be injured from time to time. According to this trend, the rule level ghost should be worn to death by the four people.


    "The saint soldier family chose to fight against the rule level ghost. Sure enough, they have some confidence."


    Gray stared at the rule level ghost closely. Once the rule level ghost died, he was ready to rob it immediately.


    "Well...?"


    Suddenly, he turned and looked to the side. A young man with long black hair came. It was Louis Bing, the most outstanding son of the saint soldier family.


    The other party approached gray and looked at the battle in the distance. The voice was calm, but the content made gray difficult to calm.


    "You want to rob?"

 Chapter 748

    "What do you mean?"


    Gray squinted at Louis Bing. He didn''t think that his plan had been seen through by the other party, which made him wonder whether he was too obvious or the other party was too smart.


    "There is no denying that you are not the only one who wants to rob, but you are the easiest one to succeed."


    Looking sideways at gray, Louis Bing''s face was cold, and his black eyes stared at gray.


    "What? You want to stop me?"


    When the other party broke his intention, gray no longer denied it and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t stop you."


    Louis soldier both nodded and shook his head.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gray said curiously.


    "To make a deal."


    "What deal?"


    Gray looked at each other with interest.


    "As long as you don''t rob, I can use the favor owed to you by the holy soldiers to apply for the opportunity to watch the book of rules so that you can watch the book of rules."


    "If you can do it, it''s not impossible to promise you, but I''m curious. Why did you do it?"


    Gray stared at Louis Bing and didn''t expect the other party to say such a deal.


    For him, as long as he can see the contents of the book of rules, it doesn''t matter whether he gets the book of rules or not. The transaction given by the other party can be said to make him very excited.


    However, what made him wonder was why the other party wanted to find him and take the initiative to make such a deal, rather than reminding the four destruction level 6 strong men of the holy army to be careful about him.


    Even if he has the ability to teleport, he is unlikely to succeed under the careful vigilance of the four level 6 destroyers of the holy army.


    "I don''t want my family to be an enemy of a man who has two rules before he has become a rule level strong man."


    Louis soldier said with a dignified look.


    "You... Found it."


    Gray''s face moved slightly and fought with Louis Bing. Although he used the ability of time rule and space rule at the same time, he did not reveal the decadent characteristics of time rule ability. Unexpectedly, the other party found it.


    "You have not only the ability to master space rules, but also the ability to master time rules."


    Louis Bing''s cold face was dignified and a shock that still could not dissipate.


    Because gray didn''t show the decadent characteristics of time rules, he didn''t realize that gray still had the ability of time rules from the beginning.


    However, in this palace, he had an unexpected discovery. The owner of the palace, that is, the rule level strong person who opened up this position, has both time rule ability and space rule ability, and recorded some characteristics of time rule ability and space rule ability in a letter.


    He saw this letter. In contrast, he was stunned to find that the purple light that increased the moving speed when gray fought with him was an application or derivative of the ability of time rules.


    This surprised him. The other party actually has two kinds of rule abilities, which is also extremely rare in the history of the original world. Such a person does not become a rule strong person. Once he becomes a rule strong person, he will surpass the general rule strong person in a very short time.


    It is obviously not cost-effective to be an enemy with such a person, so after realizing that gray is dissatisfied with the hegemony of the holy soldiers and has the intention to rob, he immediately came up with the idea of resolving the conflict.


    He doesn''t want the holy soldiers to be enemies with such a person. It''s not a good thing for the holy soldiers to be enemies with such a person.


    "I promised in principle, but can you really convince the holy soldiers to let me see the book of rules?"


    Gray asked with some doubts.


    He didn''t want to use the human favor owed by the saint soldier family to let the saint soldier family open the book of rules for him. However, the book of rules is extremely precious and easy to be copied and spread. The saint soldier family probably won''t agree, so he decided to rob it by himself.


    "Yes, if the holy soldiers don''t agree, I''ll read it and copy it to you."


    Louis Bing said in a positive tone. He knew that if he could not guarantee this, he would not be able to convince gray.


    "Deal."


    Gray promised that he could not only see the book of rules, but also not conflict with a saint level force, which is naturally the best. He has no reason not to agree.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The terrible explosion razed palaces five miles or more to the ground.


    Half an hour later, with a sharp roar of the soul, the four strong level 6 destroyers of the holy soldier family successfully killed the rule level ghost, and the rule book in the rule level ghost also fell out.


    Several people immediately took risks and robbed, including the middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow. However, the holy soldiers had been on guard for a long time. Except for the middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow who fled with a wound, all the others were killed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ask to see the book of rules? No, absolutely not!"


    After searching the palaces for a while, there was no harvest, and it was getting dark. All forces returned to the tents outside the palaces for repair, while there was a heated discussion among the holy soldiers.


    Faced with Louis Bing''s proposal to let gray watch the book of rules, the brown beard middle-aged rejected it.


    The book of rules is different from others. As long as the content is known by others, it is easy to spread. Naturally, it is impossible for the holy soldiers to agree to share the book of rules with other forces.


    "This request can''t be answered, Louis. Inform him and ask him to change it."


    The sixth level elder of destruction level also shook his head. If he let the other party watch the book of rules, it is almost equivalent to other forces sharing the book of rules with the holy soldier family. The holy soldier family can''t agree to such a request.


    "Louis, you should know the consequences of letting the other party watch the book of rules. Can you tell me your reasons?"


    The middle-aged woman in the sixth level of destruction was keenly aware that Louis had to do so for some reason. Instead of rejecting it, she asked.


    "Yes."


    Louis Bing nodded solemnly and said.


    "Because I don''t want the family to be hostile to someone who has mastered two rules before reaching the rule level."


    "Make friends with people who master two rules...!"


    Hearing Louis Bing''s words, the strong men of the saint soldiers were stunned at first, then suddenly surprised, and their faces became suspicious.


    "Louis, you mean he has the ability to master two rules. Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at Louis Bing solemnly and asked.


    Even with affinity, under normal circumstances, a person can only master one rule level ability before becoming a rule level strong person. Unless he has affinity for a variety of abilities, he can master two rule abilities before becoming a rule level strong person.


    In history, such people do exist, but they are too few. They have only seen similar records in some books. She really doesn''t believe that such people will be met by them.


    "Louis, are you mistaken?"


    The sixth level of destruction asked the old man solemnly.


    "I''m sure I''m not mistaken. In addition to mastering the ability of space rules, he also has the ability of time rules."


    Louis Bing shook his head and said with great certainty.


    "Tell me the basis on which you are sure he has the ability to master the rules of time."


    The middle-aged man with black beard said in a deep voice, and anyone can see the dignity on his face.


    "When he fought with me before, he once showed a purple light. This purple light not only has a strong attack, but also can increase his speed several times..."


    Louis soldier recalled.


    "Purple light? And increase the speed several times?"


    The four destroyers of the sixth level looked at each other, and their eyes were full of dignity.


    Through Louis Bing''s description, they can almost be sure that the other party must have the ability to master time rules, coupled with the spatial rule ability they have seen before, and it is certain that the other party has the ability to master time rules and spatial rules at the same time.


    "Although we are not afraid, there is no need to provoke such a potential enemy. Besides, we do owe each other a favor. I agree to let him watch the book of rules."


    The beautiful face of the middle-aged woman was tight and said solemnly.


    Although the other party has two rule abilities, it has not become a rule level strong person after all, and it is difficult to say whether it can become a rule level strong person. At present, the other party is not a threat to the holy soldier family.


    However, the potential of the other party is too great. Once it becomes a rule level strong person, it is bound to become a strong presence among the rule level strong persons in a very short time. At that time, the other party will be a great threat to the holy soldier family.


    "I agree."


    Brown beard pondered for a moment and nodded.


    , in this moment, he had considered whether the four of them could surround and kill each other. As a result, he found that it was difficult to kill each other with blinking ability.


    Since you can''t kill and the other party has great potential, you can only make some compromises.


    Moreover, if we can establish a good relationship with each other through the book of rules, we may be able to add a strong ally to the family in more than 100 years.


    "We have no problem."


    The sixth level old man of destruction level and the middle-aged man with black beard shake their heads. They know exactly how to choose at this time.


    Although the holy soldiers are strong, they are not so strong that there is no need to compromise. Sometimes they also need to compromise with each other in the face of other holy forces.


    Unconsciously, they unconsciously equated gray with Saint level forces. Of course, considering Gray''s potential, even so, it was enough to see their fear of gray with double rule ability.


    "Louis, go and call him. The book of rules can''t be taken away. He can only watch it here. He has one night to watch the book of rules."


    The middle-aged woman looked at Louis Bing and said.

 Chapter 749

    Under the guidance of Louis soldier, gray entered the saint soldier tent area and saw the book of rules obtained by the saint soldier this time.


    The silver book is cold and cool in the hand. It has a metal texture. It is extremely heavy in the hand, even heavier than the metal of the same volume.


    "Then I won''t bother you!"


    Take gray to this separate tent and get gray the book of rules. Louis soldier nods to gray.


    "Thank you."


    Gray thanked the other party. Although the other party tried his best to avoid the conflict between the family and him for the sake of his family and afraid of his potential, it was true that he avoided the conflict between him and the holy soldiers because of the other party, which he was quite grateful.


    Although he is not afraid of anything, he definitely doesn''t want to be an enemy all over the world. The saint level enemy now has a temple of light, which has made him feel great pressure. Adding a saint soldier family must give him a headache.


    "Space blood method, as expected."


    When he opened the book of rules, gray looked at the page. After several pages, his face flashed like this.


    These pages are as like as two peas in the book of space rules, that is, the book of rules is written in the book.


    Before reading this, in fact, he had expected that the rule level strong who opened up this position must have the ability to master spatial rules, so it''s not surprising that the other party''s rule book records spatial blood methods.


    Quickly turn the page. After turning more than 20 pages, Gray''s face suddenly moved. The content of space blood method had ended. What appeared in front of him was what he had never seen before.


    "Time blood method, it''s time blood method!"


    The new content is about the blood method of time rules. This book of rules records not only the blood method of space rules, but also the blood method of time rules.


    This can''t help but make him happy. Although he has pieced together the transformation secrets of the five abilities corresponding to the time rules from various blood methods, the level is unimaginable and certainly can''t be compared with the secrets recorded in the rules book.


    Now if you get the time rule blood method, you can replace the previous secret method with a better secret method. When he changes his corresponding ability, the transformation speed will be improved.


    "This book of rules contains both space rules and time rules. Could it be that the rule level strong who opened up this position mastered space rules and time rules?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows and thought it was highly possible.


    Looking back, there are page after page records of time rules and blood method.


    Of course, it is impossible to obtain time rules by directly implanting blood vessels. These recorded blood methods are four series mixed ability blood methods that are only one step away from the time rules.


    It focuses on the cultivation after the destruction level, which not only has the transformation secret method of five systems of ability, but also has the method of transformation from the first level of the destruction level to the rule level.


    This can''t help but make Gray''s eyes shine. The previous book of space rules did not have the transformation method from the sixth level of destruction level to the rule level. Now it has finally been obtained.


    He browsed carefully, and with his strong understanding ability, he soon understood what kind of method it was.


    This is a method to stimulate the transformation of blood force with the help of special magic potions and secret methods. With this method, the blood force can be transformed again on the basis of the sixth level of destruction level.


    In this way, the power of blood will degenerate again, and the body and soul will also change with it. When all three have completed the transformation, they can advance to the rule level.


    "I''m afraid this is the most precious book of rules, at least for others."


    The secret method and special magic potion formula transformed from the sixth level of destruction level to the rule level can be imagined, even above the space rule blood method and time rule blood method.


    After all, this is the key to the last step. Without this kind of secret method, you will never be able to step into the rule level. If it is spread, there will be scars on the left eyebrow. The middle-aged and the strong at the sixth level of the destruction of the Zhiqiang family will definitely compete frantically.


    Only by swallowing the blood of a regular level blood beast and having a secondary metamorphosis state, can he advance to the regular level without relying on relevant secrets.


    Even so, this secret method is extremely important to him. With this secret method, he can undoubtedly shorten his time to advance to the rule level.


    Continue to turn down, the content of time blood method has ended, new content appears, see new content, Gray''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "How to open up the plane..."


    After the blood method of time rule, what he recorded was the method he had been looking for to open up the plane.


    Turning back, he quickly scanned the text on each page, understood the content of the text, and the method of opening up the plane was quickly formed in his mind.


    "It actually needs the ability of time rules to participate in opening up this position. The strong ones really have the ability of time rules and space rules."


    According to the book, the space opened up by the ability to open up space is a static space, and time is stagnant.


    In order to make this opened space become a plane, we must strengthen the force of time rules, stimulate this space with the force of time rules and promote the evolution of this space.


    Today, the sun, moon and other celestial bodies in this space, as well as all kinds of terrain, are naturally formed in the process of space evolution, rather than transplanted in the later stage.


    Close the book, the whole book of rules has been read by gray, and the harvest is extremely huge.


    It not only obtains the transformation secret of the five system ability of the time rule ability and the transformation secret of the advanced rule level of the sixth level of the destruction level, but also obtains the method of transforming space into a plane.


    These are what he urgently needs, and this book of rules complements them.


    After staying in the saint soldiers'' tent for one night, he returned the book of rules to the saint soldiers the next day. Gray left the palace group that had nothing to find and was ready to find a place to try to transform the space into a plane.


    But he didn''t notice that when he left, an old man with white eyebrows was staring at him with cold eyes.


    The family of the old man with white eyebrows is one of the two most powerful families of the divine soldier leader. He has wealth and power second only to the holy soldier family. Sometimes even the high-level leaders of the holy soldier family will ask for him.


    Under the deliberate flattery or the combination of interests, some high-level relations between the old man with white eyebrows and the holy soldier family have become very shallow.


    After being forced to withdraw from the competition for the rule book, he found the top level close to the holy soldier family and wanted to see if he could buy the advanced rule level secret method in the rule book at a high price.


    In any power, there will be moths, and the holy soldier family is no exception. Although the high-level holy soldier family he found received a lot of benefits, he did not promise to copy the secret method to him, but revealed that gray had the secret method, so he stared at gray.


    "You must get the advanced rule level secret method..."


    , his eyebrows were white, and the old man had madness in his eyes.


    Rule level is not only his lifelong dream, but also his hope to prolong his life. If he can''t advance to rule level, he won''t have many years to live. Now he knows that gray has a secret method to make him rule level, and he suddenly becomes crazy and desperate.


    Even knowing that gray has the ability of space rules, I''m afraid his identity is not simple, and he still has the idea of robbery and murder.


    Moreover, as long as this thing is done secretly, even the forces behind the other party should not find them. After all, this is a magic soldier leader, not the other party''s sphere of influence.


    "He has the ability to teleport and must kill with one blow. If I''m alone, it''s not safe. It seems that I must find another person."


    The middle-aged figure with scars on the left eyebrow appears in the old man''s brain. Like him, the other party is also a crazy person. It is definitely the most suitable partner.


    Leaving the palaces and flying more than a thousand miles, gray appeared next to a lake in the forest.


    The green grass beside the lake is fresh, and the beasts who come to drink water can be seen from time to time. This is a harmonious picture, but this harmonious picture was soon broken by gray.


    Click!


    In the void, a crack appeared, extremely narrow and long, and spread out for more than 30 Li. From the crack, you can see that the interior is a huge space more than 30 Li long, more than 20 Li wide and more than 10 Li high.


    This is the space opened up by gray. Compared with the current plane, it is still too small, but according to the requirements of the rules book, it is enough to evolve the plane.


    The plane is formed slowly, not overnight. As long as it stimulates the evolution of the plane, it only needs to expand the plane with the ability to open up space.


    "Plane evolution!"


    Take out the objects in the space and the corpses of disaster level blood beasts to maintain the space crack. Gray looked serious and began to use the time rule ability to evolve the plane.


    A large number of purple rays manifested by the ability of time rules were poured into the open space through the space crack. With the pouring of these purple rays manifested by the ability of time rules, the space and time that had been forbidden to move began to change.


    Da, Da, Da!


    Just like the original stationary gear finally turns up, space time is not stationary, and space begins to change.


    In the space, with the disaster level blood beast control corpse and other items taken out, the empty space began to appear earthy yellow fog.


    At the beginning, it was very thin, but at the back, the fog became extremely dense and spread all over the whole space. The whole space was wrapped by dense earthy yellow fog, and the line of sight was completely covered.


    The earthy yellow fog slowly precipitates downward. Some places that precipitate faster stack up a variety of shapes, some like low mountains, some like gullies, and some like lakes without water


    Then, on the surface of these low mountains, gullies and lakes, there is gradually a earthy yellow texture, which is impressively soil and rocks. These low mountains, gullies and lakes are actually turning from yellow fog into soil and rocks.

 Chapter 750

    Gray has stopped the perfusion of time rule ability, but the change in space has not stopped. The yellow fog is still transforming into soil and rocks.


    The ability of time regulation is like a needle to wind up a clock. When the clock starts, the movement of the clock has nothing to do with it.


    In a few hours, all the yellow fog turned into soil and rocks. What appeared in front of Gray was a 30 mile long complex terrain, including protruding low mountains, low-lying potholes and long channels. The terrain was fluctuating, which was no different from the naturally formed terrain.


    At this time, a large amount of water vapor appeared in the sky and finally turned into dark clouds.


    Click!


    With the thunder, there was a torrential rain in the space. Under the torrential rain, lakes and rivers were soon formed in low-lying areas and gullies.


    When the dark clouds dispersed, only white clouds remained in the sky. A sun evolved from regular ability appeared in the sky, blooming dazzling light and emitting light and heat.


    Under the light and heat, the water accumulated on the ground began to evaporate, the wet soil became dry, and the clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker.


    However, the sun did not last long. A few hours later, a full moon appeared in the sky, although it was shining, but it was not hot. This space fell into the night.


    "Although the area is not large, it is undoubtedly a plane, and the plane has been successfully opened up."


    When closing the space crack, gray gasped. There were still some worries about accidents, but the accident did not happen. The development of the plane has been successful.


    "It''s dark outside."


    He was surprised to look at the outside world with a full moon. He paid too much attention to the change of space. Until this time, he didn''t notice that it was night outside.


    "The two planes actually have the same time."


    Gray held his chin slightly in his right hand.


    If you think carefully, the plane opened by the rule level strong man also has the same time as the original world, and the time of the original world and the two planes is exactly the same. Although this possibility exists, it is very small. He is more willing to believe that there are some inherent rules, so that different planes and worlds have the same day and night.


    "The plane has been successfully opened up. Next..."


    After recalling the contents of the rules book about opening up the plane, gray knew what to do next.


    The next thing to do is to expand and transform this plane.


    Expanding the plane is no different from when the plane was just space. Just expand the plane every day with the ability to open up space. As long as you accumulate over time, the plane will naturally become great.


    To transform the plane is simply to transform the plane into a plane suitable for biological survival.


    The first is to implant plants in the site, so that plants can take root and grow in the site, creating an environment suitable for animal survival. However, after the environment reaches the level suitable for animal survival, animals will be transplanted into it to form a complete cycle with plants.


    More than ten days later, gray completely gave up the search for the position opened up by the rule level strong, and completely invested in the expansion and transformation of his own position.


    He is more interested in the expansion and transformation of his own position than exploring the position opened by the rule level strong. In addition, his harvest has been extremely huge.


    Expand the space with half the blood every day and transplant plants into the space continuously. After more than ten days, changes appear.


    The effect of expanding space is not significant, that is, it has increased by a few kilometers. After all, today''s space is extremely huge.


    However, the environment in the space has changed greatly. With plant ability and soil system ability, gray transplanted plants very quickly. More than ten days later, the transplanted plants have spread all over the whole plane, and the whole plane is filled with green.


    Not only that, there are insects such as butterflies in the plane.


    In the process of transplanting plants, it is inevitable to bring in the pupae of these creatures. These terracotta figures hatch successfully in the surface and turn into insects such as butterflies.


    "It should be possible to move animals in!"


    With some expectation, gray stuffed a hare into the plane and began to pay close attention to the hare''s movements.


    After the hare entered the plane and habitually fled in panic, he began to slowly observe the world in front of him.


    It poked its head out of the lush bushes, looked left and right, determined that there was no enemy, and walked out of the bushes.


    A cluster of attractive grass scented plants in front attracted his attention. He went forward and took a bite. There were white branches and leaves flowing out at the fracture. It was fresh and juicy. It was his favorite kind.


    He looked around alertly again. After confirming that there was no enemy, he ate at ease.


    When it found that the new environment in front of it was extremely rich in food and had no terrible enemies, it began to eat openly. It had been eating for several days, and it had been obviously fat for a circle.


    "It seems that the environment is completely suitable for animal survival!"


    After observing the hare for several days, gray felt that the environment of the plane was suitable for the survival of animals.


    He began to move animals into the plane in batches. After the initial panic, these animals also survived in the plane, proving that this plane has indeed become a plane suitable for animal survival.


    "Let me feel it myself!"


    In a flash, gray disappeared into the outside world and entered the open plane.


    Take a deep breath. The air is very fresh, mixed with the fragrance of plants and flowers. There is no chest tightness caused by hypoxia at all.


    After wandering around the throne, almost everywhere, gray left the throne and returned to the outside world with satisfaction.


    The transformation of the plane has undoubtedly been completely successful. There is no essential difference between the current plane and the plane opened up by the regular strong, and the only difference is the size of the plane.


    However, this is not urgent. Even if you have the ability to open up space, the space you can open up every day is limited. It is impossible to compare with the position opened up by the rule level strong in a short time.


    Moreover, the position opened up by the rule-based strong is so huge. It must have been accumulated for hundreds of years and thousands of years.


    "It''s time to leave!"


    After taking a look at the position opened by the rule level strong, gray blinked to the outside exit.


    Originally, he was going to Guangming collar to sneak back to the position, but he stayed here for nearly a month because of the appearance of the rule level strong position. Now it''s time to leave.


    After nearly a month''s exploration, the whole plane has almost been turned over by various forces, and it is difficult to gain any more. All forces have withdrawn from the plane one after another.


    When gray left the plane, the whole plane was gone except gray, but there were two people hiding secretly at the exit of such a plane.


    One of them was a middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow, and the other was an old man with white eyebrows.


    Knowing that gray has a rule breaking secret, the middle-aged man immediately agreed to ambush gray with a scar on his left eyebrow.


    "Are you sure he hasn''t left the plane yet?"


    After waiting for more than 10 days, I still didn''t see gray. There was a scar on the left eyebrow. The middle-aged man looked at the white old man with both eyebrows and asked.


    "My people have been guarding here and haven''t seen him go out from here."


    The old man must say that his eyebrows are white.


    "He has teleportation ability. Will he teleport away without passing through the entrance?"


    The left eyebrow has scars, and the middle-aged frown.


    "No, judging from his inability to teleport through the space barrier, even if he has teleportation ability, he should not be able to teleport directly out of the plane."


    The old man shook his head and said solemnly.


    "But we have to be careful. We only have one shot. We must kill every shot. Otherwise, when he reacts and uses the blink, it will be difficult for us to kill him, and we may be retaliated by the forces behind him."


    "I see."


    The left eyebrow is scarred, and the middle-aged eyes nod solemnly.


    Although it takes a lot of risk, compared with breaking through the rule level secret method, the risk is completely worth it.


    At his present level, his only pursuit is the supreme realm of rules. For this pursuit, he even doesn''t hesitate to be an enemy of the holy soldiers, and no more enemies are afraid.


    As long as he can get the secret method of breaking the rule level, he just needs to find a place to concentrate on cultivation. After breaking the rule level, even the holy soldiers, even the forces behind the other party, will not be able to help him.


    He selectively ignored that even if he mastered the secret method of breaking through the rule level, even if he mastered a lot of resources, the holy soldier family has only produced a few rule level strongmen in more than 100000 years.


    Whoosh!


    A few hours later, when they thought they would not wait for anyone today, a figure suddenly appeared in the void.


    This is a young man with black hair, extremely young face, different from Louis Bing, but not inferior to Louis Bing''s temperament. This man is preparing to leave gray.


    "It''s him!"


    "Finally!"


    Seeing the person who appeared, the old man with double eyebrows and the middle-aged man with scars on his left eyebrow could not help but be excited. At the same time, he made a bold move.


    Boom!


    The left eyebrow was scarred, the middle-aged body was animal like, animal lines appeared on his head and face, and sharp claws appeared on his hands. The black light was wrapped around the sharp claws, and he suddenly kicked on the ground and collapsed within tens of meters. With this momentum, he shot at gray.


    On the other side, his eyebrows were as white as possible. The old man had no scar on his left eyebrow. The middle-aged man had a big movement. He stood in place and grabbed with one hand. In the void, several silvery white lines appeared, rowing towards gray with an extremely sharp breath.


    The rule of line is the rule that can derive the rule of line. The silver rule line derived from this rule has the ability to bind and cut.


    At the same time, this silver rule line can hardly be cut off. Unless special rules can restrain the rule ability of this rule, or the rule level strong hand, this silver rule line can not be cut off.

 Chapter 751

    Whoosh!


    The blink appears near the entrance and exit of the bit plane, and gray quickly sweeps towards the entrance and exit.


    As the old man with white eyebrows guessed, although the teleportation ability is very powerful, it can not penetrate the block with spatial nature. There is such a block between the plane opened by the regular strong and the original world, so gray teleportation appears near the entrance and exit of the plane.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. Before he could make any action, he saw that there was a scar on his left eyebrow, and the middle-aged came to him fiercely from one side, while on the other side, several silvery white lines came to him with a dangerous smell no worse than that of the scarred middle-aged on his left eyebrow.


    In a flash, he was caught in a crossfire from two directions.


    The strong sense of crisis made his hair stand upright. The attack came so fast that he didn''t even have time to use the blink.


    It is too late to resist with the space barrier. The space barrier can only build a space barrier in one direction at a time, but now the attack comes from two directions. Even if a space barrier can be built to block the attack from one direction, it will be killed under the attack from the other direction.


    As for the use of alloying, it is absolutely unstoppable. After all, it is only a mixed ability. How can it block the attack of the rule ability of the sixth level of destruction.


    This is a completely calculated attack. It''s too late for both teleportation and spatial barrier. The same is true. The attack of the old man with white eyebrows and the middle-aged man with scars on his left eyebrow has indeed calculated the means of teleportation and spatial barrier.


    They don''t know much about the ability of space rules, but the senior level of Shengbing family, who makes friends with the old man with white eyebrows, knows it and gives targeted suggestions for this purpose.


    Poof!


    The silver rule line cuts into gray''s body, and Gray''s left body blooms with blood.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The claw with black light grasps Gray''s right body, but Gray''s body stained with black light is rotten and quickly spreads to other parts of Gray''s body.


    Boom!


    The destruction caused by the two attacks that reached the sixth level of destruction was terrible. Under the release of terrorist forces, terrorist destruction appeared around.


    The earth shook, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, and several terrorist traces more than ten miles long appeared in the surrounding area.


    Some are very flat, like being scratched by a sharp blade, some are pitted, like being corroded, which is obviously the damage caused by the regular line and black light.


    "Succeeded?!"


    The old man with white eyebrows and left eyebrows had scars, and the middle-aged face was excited. He looked for Gray''s body, but the next moment his face was stiff. Hundreds of meters away, a figure with black hair stood there. Although he was seriously injured, he obviously didn''t die. Who is not gray.


    This can not help but surprise them. If other people are seriously injured under their ambush, they will inevitably die. However, the other party is different and has the ability to teleport. Now they have reacted and can''t stop them if they want to escape.


    "It''s you!"


    Seriously injured, gray looked at them with a livid face. When he saw the old man with white eyebrows, the coldness in his eyes suddenly soared.


    There was a scar on his left eyebrow. He could understand that he ambushed him in the middle age. After all, he had a conflict with the other party and grabbed the tip of the golden sword in the residence of the strong man at the rule level.


    He didn''t have any intersection with the old man with double eyebrows, but the other party didn''t hesitate to ambush him with the middle-aged man with scars on his left eyebrow, which made him angry. Just a little, he died under the attack of the two.


    At the critical moment, his time rule ability and space rule ability were used together. In an instant, he quickly moved out for hundreds of meters before escaping the attack of the line of rules and black light.


    Using blink under time acceleration is one of the combined application methods of time rule ability and space rule ability developed by him in recent years, just like using space barrier under time acceleration.


    The acceleration of time rules can increase the blink start speed several times. It is with this increased start speed several times that he escaped the attack of the two people.


    "Do it, he has been seriously injured!"


    Although he was surprised that gray escaped the siege of the two of them, his heart sank suddenly. He knew that it was unlikely to kill gray, but they didn''t give up. They both attacked gray together.


    Boom!


    There was a scar on the left eyebrow, and the middle-aged quickly shot away at gray. There was a black light on the sharp claws of both hands.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The old man scratched falsely with white eyebrows. Several silver white regular lines attacked gray with a terrible breath, and he also jumped at gray quickly.


    Whoosh!


    With a cold look in his eyes, gray blinked again. When he appeared again, he had appeared thousands of miles away.


    His current strength is not enough to compete with the sixth level of destruction. In addition, there are two people on the other side, and he himself is seriously injured. Although he is extremely angry, he still chooses to escape.


    "Must be treated immediately!"


    After the blink, Gray''s body stumbled, a lot of blood loss and decay like the bone cone still spread on his body, which made his injury worse all the time.


    Recognizing that there was no danger around him, he immediately used the ability of feeding back, and a large amount of plant essence had restored the deep wounds he had enveloped under the line of attack, and the rotten wounds under the black light.


    It took him more than ten minutes to fully recover from his injury. It took so long to see how serious his injury was this time.


    Another blink, more than a thousand miles away from the place just now, he appeared, quickly entered the plane he opened up, and disappeared in the outside world.


    Unless it is a person with the same ability to master rules or a strong rule level, it is impossible to find him who enters the position he has opened up.


    After confirming that it was completely safe, gray breathed a long sigh, followed by endless anger. He hadn''t suffered such a big loss for a long time.


    "Is it for the tip of the golden sword?"


    He first thought that the other party ambushed him against the half golden sword.


    The left eyebrow has a scar. The middle-aged is unwilling for him to snatch half of the gold sword tip, so please move your eyebrows to make the old man white and ambush him at the entrance and exit of the throne.


    This is the most reasonable explanation and the most likely explanation. Even if it is incomplete, it is a rule level weapon after all. It is entirely possible for the other party to stare at him for this.


    "However, the possibility of coming for the book of rules can not be ruled out. Will they know that I have a Book of rules in hand by any means, so they rob me?"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had been to the holy soldier camp and stayed there all night. There were definitely not a few people he wanted to see.


    If some forces are curious about this, and then find out that he has read the book of rules, this may not be ruled out.


    "If you are staring at me because of the book of rules, what role does the holy soldiers play in this?"


    He thought about whether the holy soldiers would get rid of him by their hands, but he denied it again.


    The holy soldier family does not know that he has the ability to never forget. He will certainly think that he has a copy of the book of rules in his hand. If he dies under the attack of two people, the book of rules will be obtained by more people, which is obviously not what the holy soldier family wants.


    Therefore, he thought that it was more likely that the two people found out that he had the book of rules through some way, so they had the idea of robbery and killing. The saint soldiers did not know, at least the core high-level leaders such as Louis Bing of the saint soldiers did not know.


    "Although the book of rules may also exist, it is more likely to come towards the tip of the golden sword. After so long, I haven''t had time to check it. Let''s check it now."


    When gray took out the gold sword tip from the space objects, the trembling sound he had encountered before appeared again in Gray''s body. The gold sword integrated into his body trembled and wanted to drill out of his right hand.


    This time, he didn''t stop it, but let the golden sword drill out from his right hand. He wanted to see what would happen after the golden sword tip met with the golden sword.


    Dang!


    After the golden sword appeared, the golden sword tip in Gray''s left hand was suddenly attracted to the golden sword like a magnet.


    Then he saw the golden sword trembling violently, as if it were excited, constantly trembling.


    Half of the gold sword tip adsorbed on the gold sword is melting slowly without high-temperature incineration.


    It melts into a golden liquid, and the golden liquid melts into the gold sword as soon as it appears. The melting process of the gold sword tip is very slow, but it is irreversible.


    For several hours, this integration was completely over. The tip of the golden sword had disappeared, leaving only the golden sword. The smell of terror filled the golden sword. Gray obviously felt that the smell of the golden sword was strong.


    At the entrance and exit of the plane.


    "Damn it, let him escape!"


    The left eyebrow was scarred and the middle-aged face was ugly. He ambushed for more than 10 days and wasted more than 10 days, but he finally failed. Although he seriously injured the other party, he failed to kill him.


    He looked sideways at the old man with eyebrows, and his voice questioned.


    "Didn''t you say he could never escape? What''s going on now?"


    "I don''t know. At that time, his body was shining purple. I felt that his ability was not just the ability of spatial rules..."


    The old man shook his head and looked suspicious.


    According to the information obtained, the other party should not be able to hide. The other party just hid, which made him confused.


    Gray has both space rule ability and time rule ability, which only Louis Bing and the four sixth level destroyers know.


    Although his trading partner is the high-level of the holy soldier family, it is obviously not as high as the sixth level of destruction. He only knows that the holy soldier family gives gray the book of rules to watch in order to repay human favor.


    "What now?"


    The middle-aged frown asked with a scar on his left eyebrow.


    "Keep, keep here all the time. He can''t blink out of the plane. He should still be in the plane now. We just need to keep here, so that he can''t leave the plane!"


    The old man''s eyes were cold.


    "Before long, the plane will collapse. He has to come out if he doesn''t come out, or he will die!"

 Chapter 752

    Shua!


    Holding the golden sword, gray left his position and came to the outside world.


    After he got the golden sword, he tried to use the golden sword, but ended in failure. I don''t know whether it was because he didn''t make the final blood sacrifice and couldn''t repair it, or because his realm was too low to stimulate the power of the golden sword at that time.


    After coming to the original world, the golden sword rioted once in the ghost hell, which could devour the ghost, but then it never showed any mystery again.


    Over time, he almost forgot the golden sword. Now he swallowed half of the golden sword. The golden sword changed obviously. He couldn''t help but think of trying to use it again.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Time rule ability perfusion. This time, the perfusion ability did not sink into the sea as before. On the contrary, the surface of the golden sword changed at the first time of perfusion.


    The purple light enveloped the body of the gold sword. The color is very deep. It has covered the color of the gold sword itself and turned the original gold sword into purple.


    Cut with a sword.


    Shua!


    A purple light appeared under Gray''s sword. It was very thick, hundreds of meters thick, and spread forward very quickly.


    Kaka¡ª¡ª


    In front of the purple light, all the roads of life, whether plants or animals, are shattered.


    After spreading out for decades, the purple light faded away. Finally, a knife hundreds of meters wide and tens of miles long appeared in front of gray.


    "I''m afraid it''s sixty or seventy miles!"


    Gray was surprised to see the damage caused by this sword and made animals and plants disappear with the ability of time rules. He could do it naturally, but it was far from comparable to now.


    Even if we try our best, we can only make the animals and plants within the range of six or seven miles disappear, but after the increase of the golden sword, it has reached an exaggerated sixty or seventy miles.


    "What a powerful power!"


    Gray is sure that the power has definitely exceeded the full attack of the sixth level of destruction.


    The left eyebrow was scarred before. When the middle-aged and double eyebrow white old man attacked him, the scope of the sword was only more than ten miles, but the scope of the sword reached sixty or seventy miles, which had been exceeded several times.


    "But consumption is also extremely terrible."


    Feeling that he almost lost half of his blood power, gray couldn''t help shaking his head. The powerful power was obviously realized by the consumption of huge blood power. This means can''t be used as a conventional means at all.


    Even if the power of blood is at its peak, he can wave two swords at most.


    "Although only two swords can be waved, it''s enough to deal with them."


    Gray''s face flashed a cold color and entered the position he opened to restore the power of blood. When the power of blood was restored, it was the time of revenge.


    Early the next morning, gray, who recovered the power of blood, left the back opened by himself and came to the outside world. He appeared more than ten miles away from the level import and export, and quietly lurked away to the level import and export.


    Teleportation cannot directly enter the original world from the plane. According to his estimation, they are likely to block the import and export of the plane and prevent him from leaving the plane.


    Sure enough, when he lurked near the entrance and exit of the throne face, he found two people at the entrance and exit of the throne face.


    They stood more than ten meters away from the entrance and exit of the site and did not hide their whereabouts. After the ambush failed, the ambush was useless, and they simply did not hide any more.


    After a little consideration, gray came out of his hiding place and stopped hundreds of meters away from them.


    "Hum -"


    With gray no longer hiding his whereabouts, they found gray for the first time. They couldn''t help laughing. It was right to block the import and export of the plane. Just one day, the other party couldn''t help appearing again.


    However, the two did not jump at gray at the first time. As long as they kept the space crack, they were not afraid that the other party would not come over.


    "Why ambush me?"


    Seeing that they didn''t rush, gray didn''t take the first shot and looked at the two people coldly.


    Although there are some guesses about their purpose, it is only a guess after all. The best way to know is to ask from the two populations.


    "You don''t seem to have a good memory? You robbed me and asked why?"


    The left eyebrow was scarred, the middle-aged eyes flashed slightly, and a sarcastic smile hung on his face.


    Although the main purpose is the book of rules, and that half of the golden sword is only an incidental purpose, it is impossible for him to disclose it.


    If the other party knows their main purpose and knows that they can''t escape, the other party may destroy the copied rule book, then all previous efforts will be wasted.


    "Yes, hand over that half of the golden sword. No, hand over everything you have. We can spare your life."


    Hearing that the left eyebrow had a scar in middle age, the old man immediately understood the intention of the left eyebrow to have a scar in middle age and threatened.


    He knew about the half of the golden sword, because he had a scar with his left eyebrow. The middle-aged transaction involved the half of the golden sword. It was naturally false to bypass gray after handing over something.


    Since he has completely offended, there is no reason to let go. Without mentioning the forces behind the other party, even the strength of the other party is enough to pose a great threat to his family, so it is impossible to let go of the other party.


    "Really for that half of the golden sword?"


    Gray''s eyebrows were slightly raised. With the precious gold sword, it seemed reasonable for the other two to come to snatch the gold sword, but in their hearts, they vaguely felt that they were not quite right. They didn''t seem to come for half of the gold sword, at least not all.


    His heart moved, and he looked at their faces and said.


    "For the golden sword? Are you sure you''re not here for the book of rules?"


    Hearing Gray''s words, both of them couldn''t help turning into panic, then forcibly changed into surprise and covered up.


    "The book of rules? What, you have the book of rules?"


    "Hand in the book of rules. As long as you hand in the book of rules, we will spare you."


    The panic lasted only for a moment on both faces and immediately turned into surprise. Under normal circumstances, it should be imperceptible. However, gray had closely watched their expressions before talking. The panic at that moment could not escape his eyes.


    "It''s really for the book of rules!"


    Originally just wanted to cheat them, but unexpectedly, they really cheated out. They really came for the book of rules.


    "Don''t hide it. Your expression has betrayed you. You know from the beginning that I have a Book of rules."


    Gray sneered.


    "I''m curious. How on earth do you know that I have a Book of rules?"


    "Since you found out, we don''t hide it. We really came for the book of rules."


    Seeing that the real purpose had been exposed by gray and his eyebrows were white, the old man restrained his surprise and said with sarcasm.


    "As for how to know, it''s not simple. In addition to the holy soldiers taking the initiative to tell us, where do you think we can know?"


    "Yes, the news was told by the holy soldiers. The purpose is to kill you with our hands and hand in the book of rules. We can let you leave. As for the gratitude and resentment between you and the holy soldiers, we are not willing to participate."


    The middle-aged man answered with a scar on his left eyebrow.


    "The holy soldiers want to kill me with your hand?"


    Gray looked surprised, but soon found the doubt in the other party''s words.


    Although he had a conflict with the holy soldier family, it was only a small conflict. The holy soldier family killed him for this, which makes no sense.


    As for the book of rules, it doesn''t make sense. If the other party really doesn''t want him to get the book of rules, he can refuse to let him read the book of rules instead of letting someone kill him after reading the book of rules.


    To take a step back, even if the holy soldiers really want to kill him and want to kill him with the hands of two people, they can never tell them directly and will inevitably reveal them to them in an inadvertent form.


    So, they''re probably lying.


    To understand this, he looked at them with his mouth slightly tilted.


    "It''s a good idea to frame all this on the holy soldiers so that they can stay out of it."


    "But you can know the news of the book of rules. It seems that you have an insider among the holy soldiers."


    "Let me guess the identity of this person. If I can know that I have seen the book of rules, then this person must have a high status in the holy soldier family. If there is no accident, he should be a senior of the holy soldier family. I guess right?"


    Gray looked at them with a playful face.


    If he had been in the past, naturally he could not have made such accurate speculation. However, after obtaining super memory, he was promoted not only memory ability, but also logic ability and understanding ability. After thinking a little in his heart, he guessed the whole story.


    "Do it!"


    It didn''t mislead gray. There was a scar on his left eyebrow. Nearly a hundred middle-aged and double eyebrows all turned gloomy, and suddenly the thunder shot.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The sharp silvery white regular line, which regarded the air as nothing and was not hindered by the air, rowed towards gray, while the old man with white eyebrows who attacked this attack guarded beside the space crack to prevent gray from escaping from the space crack.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There is a scar on the left eyebrow. The middle-aged animal turned in a very short time and killed gray several times faster than the shell.


    Looking at the silver white regular line and the scar on the left eyebrow, gray sneered. The golden sword appeared in his right hand. The time rule ability was infused. A sword was waved and cut, and a purple light surged out.


    Bang Bang¡ª¡ª


    The line of rules that is almost indestructible under the rule level breaks and disappears immediately under the ability of time rule.


    Patter¡ª¡ª


    There was a scar on Gray''s left eyebrow. Before the middle-aged man reacted, he had been swept by the purple light. His body was stiff and became old in an instant. Then his flesh and blood disappeared, and finally there were only a pile of bones with silver.


    "Ah --"


    The old man had a little time to react, but before he moved, his body had been shrouded in purple light. He only had time to make a scream, which turned into a skeleton with silver silk like a middle-aged man with a scar on his left eyebrow.


    Two level 6 destroyers were killed by one blow!

 Chapter 753

    Click¡ª¡ª


    After killing two level 6 destroyers in a row, the purple light only attenuated by a small half, and Yu Wei hit the space crack behind the old man with white eyebrows.


    The space crack made a brittle sound, and then the width that was only tens of meters suddenly expanded, and it stopped when it was expanded by more than 100 meters.


    Originally, the space crack that could be destroyed by all forces was seriously damaged under Gray''s sword, and even the whole plane was affected, and the collapse speed of the plane became faster.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t ask who disclosed the information to them..."


    Shook his head, gray went to the bones of the two men. With the golden sword, although he had the strength to kill them, he didn''t have the strength to capture them alive.


    Go to the middle-aged man with scar on his left eyebrow, who has turned into a skeleton, and look for it. Gray soon found a ring on each other''s fingers.


    This is a gray ring that looks a little dim. It is not the case from the beginning. It should be worn under the ability of time rules and reduce a lot of service life.


    Take off the ring, stab a trace of blood into the ring, and a space of about 100000 cubic meters appears in front of gray.


    There are many items in the space, such as magic coins piled up into mountains, many kinds of magic potions up to level 5, dozens of handles, many of which are inheritance level magic weapons, and many precious magic herbs


    Obviously, there is a scar on the left eyebrow, and the middle-aged has gained a lot from it.


    Put the ring into the space objects, gray walked to the bones of the old man with white eyebrows, looked for each other''s bones, and finally found a string of simple bracelets at the wrist of his left hand.


    The force of a trace of blood is also a space of about 100000 cubic meters, and there are also many precious things.


    What surprised him most was that there were more than ten bottles of life prolonging medicine with level 5. Such a bottle of life prolonging medicine was enough to prolong life for one or two hundred years.


    Putting the bracelet into the space objects, gray stepped out a few steps, left the plane from the space crack and returned to the original world.


    "The supremacy family, the maikuning family?"


    A sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth, and gray blinked away in one direction, which was the direction of the maikuning family, the old man''s family with white eyebrows.


    From the space objects of the old man, gray got a detailed map of the magic army, including the location of the supreme family maikuning family.


    He has never been a troublemaker, but he is by no means a person willing to suffer losses. He almost died in the hands of the old man with white eyebrows and the middle-aged man with scars on his left eyebrow. Although he has killed two people, it is naturally impossible to forget it.


    The left eyebrow has scars. There is no family in middle age, but the old man with white eyebrows has a family. Naturally, it is impossible not to go there. Moreover, some people in this family may know who should be in the holy soldier family.


    He will never let go of the high-level Saint soldier who almost killed him, even if the other party is a saint soldier.


    A few days later, a secret letter was sent to a high-level Saint soldier. The high-level Saint soldier who received the secret letter looked excited and quietly left the saint soldier and rushed to a valley thousands of miles away from the saint soldier.


    "Who are you? Where''s max?"


    As soon as he arrived in the valley, the high-level soldier''s face changed, because there was no old friend in the valley, but a young man standing with his back to him, giving him a sense of danger.


    "To disappoint you, he can''t come."


    Gray turned and looked at the man in front of him with a sneer.


    This is an old man. He looks not young, even older than the old man with white eyebrows. His face is full of old tree skin folds, his hair is white, and some wither, as if his life has come to an end.


    This man is the insider of the white browed old man in the holy soldier family. He is very old. If there is no accident, he still has a life span of 10 or 20 years at most.


    The reason why he told the double eyebrow white old man about Gray was that the double eyebrow white old man promised him a bottle of precious life prolonging medicine with a level of up to level 5, which was enough to prolong his life for one or two hundred years. After receiving the letter from the double eyebrow white old man, he thought the other party was successful and ready to fulfill his promise, so he rushed over immediately.


    "It''s you..."


    Seeing Gray''s face, the old man Maka changed his face and ran away. It was obvious that his eyebrows were white. The old man failed to ambush, and let the other party touch him along the vine.


    "Still want to go now?"


    Gray sneered at the corners of his mouth and appeared in front of the old Maka in a blink, quickly laying a space barrier around the old Maka.


    The old man Maka knew Gray''s means. The fire system ability suddenly shot like fireworks. Some hit the space barrier, while others splashed far away. There was obviously no space barrier in that direction.


    Whoosh!


    He flew in a direction without space barrier, but in the middle of it, he suddenly changed direction and flew in another direction without space barrier.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    But to his dismay, when he ran out for tens of meters, he suddenly hit an invisible barrier and was stopped.


    He hurried to flee in other directions, but without exception, he was also stopped by an invisible barrier.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? You don''t want longevity potion?"


    Covered with purple light, gray walked slowly towards the old man Maka with a sneer on his face.


    If a level 6 destroyer uses the method he just used, he should be able to escape the space cage by virtue of speed. Unfortunately, he is not a level 6 destroyer and can''t escape the space barrier cage under the acceleration of time rule ability.


    "I''m a member of the holy soldier family. Let me go quickly, or the holy soldier family will not spare you!"


    There was a cold sweat sliding down his forehead, and the old man Maka was fierce and weak.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. Not only that, I''ll give you the life prolonging medicine you deserve."


    Gray smiled and said that as he walked forward, the volume of the space barrier was shrinking rapidly. When he walked in front of the old Maka, the space barrier had shrunk to the size of a coffin, and the old Maka could not move at all.


    "You, you can''t kill me. I''m a member of the holy Army... Gray Fergus, you must die..."


    In the frightened eyes of the old man Maka, gray raised his golden sword and stabbed the old man Maka''s heart.


    "Lord gray!"


    More than ten minutes later, the old man Maka stood up with his chest injury as much as possible and shouted respectfully to gregong. A clear hole could be clearly seen on his chest on his clothes.


    "Yes."


    Greavel nodded and said.


    "Copy me the book of rules mastered by the saint soldier family, and then look for it in the saint soldier family''s collection to see if there is disaster level blood beast blood with corpse control ability and ghost ability."


    The reason why he resurrected the other party to avoid the holy soldier family is that the other party''s death found him on the one hand, on the other hand, he wanted to use the holy soldier family''s collection to find disaster level blood beast blood with corpse control ability and ghost ability.


    Now that he has reached the level of destruction, it is time to improve these two abilities.


    A day later, after swallowing blood and metamorphosis, gray, who has obtained disaster level corpse control ability and ghost ability, set out to continue on his way.


    Not surprisingly, Saint level forces like the saint soldier family have a very rich blood collection. They are indeed disaster level blood beasts with corpse control ability and ghost ability.


    It''s inconvenient. There are several kinds of regular blood animals in the collection of the holy soldier family, but as an old Maka, he is not qualified to use these blood.


    More than ten bottles of level 5 life prolonging potions should have been found by the old man with white eyebrows in the residence of the strong man at the rule level. Gray handed one of them to the old man Maka. He didn''t want to have only a life of ten or twenty years in the holy soldier family.


    As for the rest of the medicine, he was going to leave it to the Fergus family.


    After three months.


    "Guangming collar has finally arrived, but the map is not detailed enough. There is no Yanshi Gobi where the plane is located."


    The map prepared by gray before he came here is a huge map spanning dozens of mountains. The map covers a wide range. In contrast, the accuracy is very low. The map of Guangming collar is not detailed.


    "It seems that it''s time to go into the city and buy a detailed map of Guangming collar. It''s been so many years that Guangming temple should no longer pay attention to me."


    After searching around, gray found a city, landed far away from the city, and lined up to enter the city like other people in and out of the city.


    "Have you heard? Three months ago, Her Highness fought with the son of the dark temple and finally defeated the son of the dark temple."


    "What, your Highness has defeated the son of the dark temple? It''s too strong. Your highness is too strong. Even the son of the dark temple has been defeated by her!"


    "That''s right. Her Highness is one of the most gifted sons and daughters in the past dynasties. I heard that the saint is very optimistic about her potential and asserts that she is likely to become a rule level strong person."


    ¡­¡­


    He bought a detailed map of Guangming collar at a grocery store. Considering that he had been on his way for a long time without a formal meal, gray entered a pub.


    In the tavern, business is quite good. More than half of the tables have been occupied. There are four people at the table, two men and two women. They are all young people. Their clothes are not low-grade. They are obviously family children with high status.


    The four talked excitedly. If there is a Star chaser in the world, the four are undoubtedly star chasers.


    "The virgin of light?"


    After sipping the ale, Gray''s mouth turned slightly. He couldn''t help thinking of the perfect woman with long white blonde hair.


    At first, the reason why he was able to defeat the other party was that the other party''s realm was suppressed by the plane and could not give full play to his full combat power. In terms of real combat power, he must be inferior to the other party.


    Now, more than five years later, with each other''s talents and the resources of the temple of light, their strength is bound to increase significantly.


    However, five years later, his strength has also increased greatly. If he encounters, he will not know who wins or loses until he has fought.

 Chapter 754

    After the meal, gray took out the map. Soon, he found his current position and the position of Yanshi Gobi.


    He checked out and left the tavern outside the city and determined the direction. He flew towards the rock Gobi. He did not show the speed of destruction level, but only used the speed of the first level of magic light level.


    Now he has entered the light realm. If he still travels at the speed of destruction, it is too conspicuous. After all, there are few people who have the realm of destruction at his age, although not none.


    This can easily attract attention and expose his whereabouts.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    After driving forward for several hours, suddenly, there was a roaring sound behind him. He looked back and saw that the two men, two women and four young people he had seen in the tavern were coming quickly from behind.


    The four people are very fast and have reached the fourth level of magic light. They can have this level at their age. Their talent can be said to be very high. If there is no accident, the four people should come from a top family with deep inside information.


    Facing the four people, gray didn''t move and continued to move forward. After catching up with him, the four people didn''t stop but continued to fly forward. Obviously, the four people didn''t come after him.


    "It''s the man from the tavern just now."


    It has crossed gray hundreds of meters. One of the four young women with shoulder length short hair recognized gray and said.


    "The strength is in the realm of magic light at the beginning. It''s pretty good. It should be the son of a big family."


    A handsome young man commented with a sense of superiority.


    Strength and speed are the aspects that can best reflect a person''s own realm. Combat power is likely to increase or decrease due to the strength of blood beast ability, but strength and speed are rarely affected. The opponent''s speed is at the first level of magic light, so the opponent''s realm should also be at the first level of magic light.


    Compared with them who have reached the fourth level of magic light at the lowest level, the other party is undoubtedly several levels worse, so he has a full sense of superiority.


    "I have some familiar faces?"


    The other woman among the four was a woman with long hair in braids and silk scarves wrapped around the braids. She said with a little doubt.


    "Familiar? How could it be? We''ve never seen him before. You can''t be because he''s so handsome and has a spring heart."


    The young woman with short hair was bold and funny. She didn''t take into account that there were two men next to her. The two men next to her smiled bitterly and walked together all the way. They were not surprised.


    "Say it again, dead girl!"


    The woman with long hair in braids immediately blushed and glared at the young woman with short hair.


    Although the other party is the type he likes very much, she is not infatuated to that extent. In addition, the strength of the person she is looking for in the future must be stronger than her. The level 1 realm of the other party''s magic light is not qualified at all.


    With the "interruption" of short haired women, women with long braided hair no longer pay attention to gray, but think they are wrong.


    In fact, she had seen gray, or rather a portrait of gray, but it had been more than five years.


    After the saint of light was defeated by gray, the temple of light launched forces to search gray. The family of the woman is the top family. Naturally, she received the order of the temple of light.


    "The speed is too slow."


    In the evening, gray talked to himself after dinner in a wooden house built in the space opened by gray.


    In order not to attract attention, he controlled the speed at the first level of magic light.


    It''s true that he didn''t attract people''s attention. At the end of the day, he met several waves of people. These people just glanced at him and moved away. Obviously, he couldn''t attract the attention of these people in the first level of magic light.


    However, although it was not easy to attract people''s attention, it greatly slowed down his speed. He estimated that it would take him at least a month to reach the Yanshi Gobi.


    "On a rune ship?"


    Gray thought of taking a rune boat, but he immediately denied it. The rune boat was so many eyes that it was also easy to be found by the temple of light.


    "It seems that we can only go slowly!"


    The safest way is to go slowly. Although it is a lot slower, it is undoubtedly safer. In the sphere of influence of the temple of light, seeking stability is obviously the most important.


    He set out early the next morning. More than 20 days later, most of the journey had been completed. There was no storm along the way. Obviously, his low-key rush was useful.


    Although it was slow, it was indeed very unattractive. In addition, he never entered the city except once when he bought the map, which was even more unattractive.


    At the same time, the two men and women gray once met played all the way and finally returned to the family.


    Back in the family, the young woman with long braided hair couldn''t help thinking of gray again. The faint sense of familiarity made her think of each other from time to time recently.


    She always felt that the other party''s face was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember it. She frowned and walked into the owner''s study, that is, her father''s study, and looked up on the bookshelf at will.


    During the search, a piece of paper fell out. She reached out and took it. She looked at the paper. The next moment, she was stunned.


    In retrospect, the portrait as like as two peas on the paper, the portrait of the man, who was reminded of her at this time of the day, was almost the same, and beneath the portrait there was a sign of the bright temple, a man searching for the temple of light.


    In a palace in the temple of light, a young woman in strong clothes finished her practice and walked out of the practice room.


    The young woman has dazzling long white blonde hair, graceful and slender figure, and a beautiful face without any defects.


    The skin is as white as snow and can be broken by blowing bombs. The temperament is soft and heroic. There is a kind of beauty blooming between every move.


    This is a perfect woman, so perfect that she can''t pick out any defects.


    She is Aurora, the saint of the temple of light, and one of the most gifted sons and daughters in the temple of light. Even the saint of light is extremely optimistic about her talent and believes that she is expected to break through the rule level.


    In the first battle of March, she defeated the son of the dark temple, which pushed her reputation to the top.


    "Still won''t show up?"


    She took a towel from a maid and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Aurora looked at the sky and a figure appeared in her mind.


    The external description of her is always accompanied by the phrase "never failed among her peers", but only herself and a few high-level leaders of the temple of light know that she has failed.


    More than five years ago, she came to a place and fought with a young man who had the ability to master the rules of time. In that war, she did her best, but she finally lost to the other party and had to flee.


    That was the shame of her life. In order to wash away the shame, she practiced madly, and her strength improved by leaps and bounds. Even the son of the dark temple was defeated in her hands.


    But that''s not the opponent she wants to beat. The person she really wants to beat is the one who beat her five years ago.


    Unfortunately, five years later, even with the intelligence capability of the temple of light, he could not find out the slightest bit of information about the man.


    Even the spies who broke into the temple of time and space failed to find out the slightest information about each other. It seemed that convenience evaporated and never appeared again.


    "Well...?"


    She turned and looked at a corner of the corridor. After a long time, a middle-aged woman came from a corner of the corridor. When the middle-aged woman saw her, she came forward and said respectfully to her.


    "Your Highness."


    "What''s up?"


    "Your Highness, the person you are looking for appears!"


    "Where is it?"


    Aurora''s eyes suddenly burst into bright light, and a sense of war rose on her.


    Five years, five full years, finally there was news of the man, and the war spirit had been burning in her heart.


    "Someone found him at the border of Guangming, and he is still tracking down where he is now."


    Feeling the terrible smell of Aurora, the middle-aged woman was surprised. Knowing that the strength of Her Highness has become stronger again, she quickly said in awe.


    "Is there any general direction speculation?"


    Asked the saint of light.


    "Yes, he was heading west when he found him."


    The middle-aged woman replied.


    "Heading west? Is it...?"


    A sharp light flashed in the eyes of the bright saint.

 Chapter 755

    Yanshi Gobi, a Gobi spreading for thousands of miles, has a hot climate and no grass all year round. It is called the forbidden zone of life.


    It is said that there was a broad ocean here tens of thousands of years ago, but because of a big war, the ocean disappeared, turned into scorched earth and became a restricted area of life.


    "Finally!"


    Standing outside the burning stone Gobi, looking at the strange and burning burning burning burning burning stone Gobi not far away, Gray''s face showed a happy look. He drove as fast as a turtle for a month and finally arrived here.


    He has been able to clearly feel his connection with those resurrected by the resurrection ability in the plane. With this connection, he can find the entrance of the plane even with his eyes closed.


    The only thing to worry about is how strong the strength of the people stationed in the temple of light at the entrance of the ruling plane is. After the people stationed in the temple of light at the entrance of the ruling plane were completely destroyed by him last time, the temple of light must send stronger forces to guard it.


    Of course, his strength now is not what it used to be. Compared with five years ago, he doesn''t know how many times stronger. As long as he is not the strong man at the sixth level of destruction, he is sure to defeat and kill him.


    At that time, by resurrecting these people with resurrection power, we can hide from the temple of light and control this plane in our hands.


    Whoosh!


    He walked close to the ground and went deep into the Yanshi Gobi with his spiritual connection. One day later, he went deep into the Yanshi Gobi and finally approached the entrance of the plane.


    From a distance, you can see a tall building standing tall, built with the unique stone materials in the Gobi, which is very majestic and spectacular.


    When the first World War, the building was affected and became dilapidated, but now it has been repaired.


    Gray looked to the side of the building. There was a black barrier with a diameter of hundreds of meters, which stood strangely. There was the entrance of the plane.


    Gray''s eyes flashed with expectation, then looked at the nearby building, and was ready to lurk towards that building.


    Suddenly, there was a deep crisis in his heart. Then he saw that the place was empty. Suddenly, a golden light like thunder and flame shot at him quickly.


    "No, I was found!"


    As soon as his face changed, he suddenly kicked on the ground. With the splash of earth and rock, his body jumped back, and where he was.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The golden beam of light, like thunder and flame, pierced down like a peerless sword, leaving a deep hole full of melting marks.


    "Where are people hiding?"


    With the strength of a jump, gray backed out more than 100 meters. His eyes were wary and looked at the empty place just now.


    There was a huge rock in that place, which was no different from other rocks in Yanshi Gobi, but it was very huge.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The rocks shook slightly like water waves, and then three young people came out of the rocks. Two men and one woman all looked cold and arrogant, and a kind of arrogant temperament was revealed from them.


    "After waiting so long in this damn place, I finally waited!"


    The woman among the three wrinkled her nose and wiped the sweat on her forehead, full of resentment.


    Yanshi Gobi is a very special place. The hot air temperature here is extremely high all year round. The most troublesome thing is that this heat can not be eliminated by any temperature control Rune array. Even if you take a bath several times a day, you will feel uncomfortable all over.


    This is an unimaginable torture for her who loves cleanliness and beauty, so she is very angry with gray, the culprit of all this.


    "Gilbert, why did you suddenly act? Our task is to stop them from retreating. His opponent is the holy daughter."


    Among the three, a tall and handsome young man frowned at the young man next to him.


    "How strong is the strength of your highness, even if it is the dark temple, the son is not an opponent. He is worthy to fight with your highness?"


    The last of the three, a young man with a tall nose, looked contemptuously at gray.


    "He doesn''t deserve to be the opponent of the holy daughter. Let me kill him for the holy daughter!"


    As soon as the voice fell, in front of him, a beam of light like lightning and flame attacked gray again with a terrible momentum, and he himself also jumped at gray.


    He is one of the most outstanding children in the temple of light except the light saint. He loves the light Saint like a perfect goddess very much.


    Now is a time to show your excellence to the bright saint. If you can defeat the opponent regarded as an opponent by the bright saint, you will be able to make the bright Saint look at you.


    So after seeing gray, he immediately gave up his previous plan and boldly shot at gray.


    "Since this man can attract the attention of Her Highness, I''m afraid his strength is not weak. Let me help you."


    Seeing the young man with a tall nose attacking gray, the tall young man''s eyes flashed. He also drew his sword and jumped up. A terrible whirlwind mixed with flame, metal and lightning, such as a rotating terrorist blade, rolled up a towering wind and attacked gray.


    A young man with a tall nose admires his Highness the saint.


    In fact, among the younger generation of the temple of light, there are a large number of people who love the saints of light. However, most people know themselves well and refuse to win each other''s hearts early. Only the most outstanding children under them are still competing fiercely.


    "What''s going on? Has the temple of light found my whereabouts?"


    Gray''s heart sank when he saw the three people. His eyes looked around, full of vigilance and caution.


    The three obviously knew that he would come here, so they hid here to ambush him. The temple of light should have found him. Although they were very careful, they didn''t expect to be found by the temple of light.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The strange golden beam and the strange tornado came together, stirring up the terrible wind pressure and attacking him.


    Seeing the two attacks, his eyes flashed cold. Whether the temple of light had found him, and whether someone was hiding in the dark, let alone kill them first.


    WOW!


    With a wave of his right hand, the dark green fog condensed and spread outward in an arc. Only the surging invisible wind pressure has broken and splashed the huge rocks around.


    Boom!


    The bizarre golden beam and the bizarre tornado are easily broken under the dark green fog arc. The dark green fog arc attacks the tall young men and tall young men on the bridge of the nose.


    "What, so strong?"


    A young man with a tall nose and a tall young man change color. One holds up a golden light curtain in front of him and the other holds up a strong wind barrier in front of him.


    However, under the dark green fog arc, the golden light curtain and wind barrier were easily broken, and the dark green fog arc hit the two people after.


    Poof, poof!


    As if they were hit by a huge wave, they were full of ferocious corrosion wounds and flew backwards, spitting blood at their mouth. After landing, they didn''t know life or death.


    "How?"


    The young woman among the three was hesitating whether to fight gray together, but she didn''t expect that the two companions would be dead or alive at the next moment.


    This made her forehead appear cold sweat, and her body retreated involuntarily. The strength of the other party was not what the three of them could deal with at all.


    "Is it...?"


    Gray ignored the young woman who hurried back, but looked at the woman behind her.


    Behind the woman, a golden light came quickly. The speed was no worse than his movement speed accelerated by time. In the golden light, there was a graceful woman''s figure.


    Combined with the words of the two young men before, he had speculated on the identity of the woman.


    Shua!


    The golden light stopped hundreds of meters away from him. The golden light dispersed, and a young woman with long white blond hair appeared.


    Women wear white women''s war clothes. They are perfect in both figure and face.


    The curve of every place on the body is too much more and too little less. It''s hard to believe that such a perfect woman really exists.


    "Saint of light..."


    Gray looked solemn and read out the identity of the other party. It was the other party. More than five years after the war, he met the other party again.

 Chapter 756

    "You finally appeared!"


    Long white blond hair fluttered, and a long white sword hung on her left waist. Aurora, the bright saint, stared at gray with her eyes burning, and a strong sense of war was revealed from her.


    The white women''s war clothes not only show her concave and convex figure, but also make her look heroic and extraordinary, just like a female god of war.


    "Long time no see, your Highness The Virgin of light!"


    Gray looked slightly at Aurora. Any person at the level of son and daughter is not a simple person. Although he has been catching up in the past five years, the huge gap can not be caught up in five years. The other party should surpass him now.


    Moreover, he was more worried about how many people came to the temple of light this time, and whether there were strong people at the sixth level of destruction.


    "My name is Aurora!"


    The war spirit in the eyes of the saint of light almost spewed out.


    Shua!


    The long sword came out of its sheath and showed its white gold body. Almost at the same time, a white gold light with a destructive breath stirred up a terrible momentum, like the light of destruction attacking gray.


    "Gray Fergus."


    Gray''s face was more dignified. The power of this white golden light alone was two levels stronger than the two people just now. The power of the other party was obvious.


    Shua!


    The ability of time rule is pushed to the limit, and a touch of purple light comes out to meet the white gold light.


    There is no great momentum, only a strange silence. Everywhere, the originally boiling air vortex and the mountains and rocks stirred by the white gold light are all affected by the invisible force.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The two extreme forces collide together, stirring its terrible shock wave, and the ground rolls like a wave under the shock wave.


    Whoosh!


    Aurora was shrouded in white gold light and rushed out of the shock wave. The white gold long sword in her hand turned into tens of meters long. It was as holy as a divine sword and hit gray head.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s horizontal sword resisted, and the long sword filled with purple light collided with the giant sword dozens of meters long. The terrible shock wave took the collision place as the center and frantically vented around, and an exaggerated giant pit appeared on the ground.


    Blocking the sword, he was covered with purple light. Gray''s body flashed on Aurora''s left side. A sword was cut horizontally and cut to Aurora''s waist without mercy.


    Under the ability of time rules, everything around becomes silent. If you can''t hear the roar of the sword, it''s like a silent sword.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    Although Gray''s speed became extremely fast under the acceleration of time rule ability, it was obviously not fast enough for aurora to react. His slender white hands held the white gold long sword, and the white gold long sword stood up and blocked the sword.


    Boo, boo, boo!


    The two fought quickly, weapons collided one after another, and the shock wave that destroyed the sky and the Earth spread one after another, fighting from the ground to the sky and from the sky to the ground.


    One was shrouded in white gold light, the other was shrouded in purple light, and his face was not real. He could only vaguely see a man and a woman in the light, which was like two gods fighting.


    In their present state, compared with ordinary people, it is not too much to call them gods.


    Compared with ordinary people whose average life expectancy is no more than 50, it is not too much to call such people gods.


    In fact, most of the legends about "gods" in history are handed down by ordinary people who see the fighting of such great powers.


    "Cough, he can resist... Your highness?!"


    Looking at the fighting gray and Aurora, the young man with a tall nose and the tall young man were deeply injured. They were shocked and slightly relieved at the same time.


    After taking the advanced healing potion, their lives were saved at last, but although they were saved, they were very hurt in their hearts.


    They couldn''t even stop an attack from each other, which hit them, who were recognized as outstanding children and proud of them, and even gave birth to decadence in their hearts.


    Now they are surprised to see that the other party can block the attack of the bright saint. At the same time, they have some comfort in their hearts. The other party is a person who can compete with the bright saint. It is natural that they are not opponents.


    "Is that time rule ability...?"


    The young woman who had been with the two before contracted her pupils and was shocked.


    The temple of time and space is a saint level force close to the temple of light. As a child of the temple of light, she naturally knows the time rule ability and space rule ability that the temple of time and space is best at.


    At this time, Gray''s purple light, whether in color or the power characteristics of silence, is very similar to the rules of time.


    "Yes, that''s the ability of time rules!"


    A middle-aged man with blond hair looked at the distant battle and nodded.


    He is the vice Lord of the temple of light, a sixth level destroyer. He was the one who saved two young people who were seriously injured just now. Otherwise, they would have died in the aftermath of Gray''s battle with Aurora.


    After discovering the trace of gray, the temple of light naturally took action. Although Aurora, the goddess of light, asked her to deal with gray, and the temple of light also recognized her strength, it sent him, who was also very strong in the sixth level of destruction.


    Aurora can defeat and kill each other, which is naturally the best. If she can''t defeat and kill each other, it''s his turn.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    After another collision, stirring its terrible shock wave and making the ground roll like sea waves, Aurora, the saint of light, retreated and separated from gray.


    "Sword of light."


    She looked solemn, holding the sword in both hands and standing the long sword in front of her.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A large number of white gold rays converged on his head and turned into a white gold giant sword with a length of tens of meters.


    The white golden giant sword shows the holy light, holy and beautiful, but under this holy and beautiful, it also shows the breath of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The power of God is like prison, like the punishment of God.


    Boom!


    Dozens of meters long sacred giant sword cut to gray, rolled up the turbulence, and attacked gray like a groundbreaking light.


    Danger, extreme danger!


    Looking at the huge sword, Gray''s hair stood up, giving birth to a strong sense of crisis.


    The power of this sword has completely exceeded the power of time rule ability, which can not be blocked by time rule ability.


    It is not that the time rule ability is weaker than the other party''s light rule ability, but because the other party''s realm is obviously beyond him.


    Whoosh!


    The acceleration of the time rule was raised to the limit, and he dodged aside like a purple light.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he dodged away, the White Gold giant sword had been cleaved down and cleaved on the Gobi full of all kinds of mountains and stones. With a loud noise, a long Canyon appeared, with a depth of more than hundreds of meters, and spread all the way. It finally stopped spreading after nearly ten miles.


    The strong man at the sixth level of destruction makes a full attack, which is powerful enough to spread more than ten miles away. The power of this sword spreads nearly ten miles, that is to say, this sword is not far from the sixth level of destruction.


    "What a powerful power!"


    Even if he had escaped, he still couldn''t help being affected by the afterwave and his body was staggered by the air turbulence. Gray forced to stabilize his body and looked at the damage caused by the sword with a dignified look. The next moment, it turned into a purple light again.


    Boom!


    Once again, a white gold giant sword condensed and cleaved at him, almost passing by him. His clothes became broken under the strong wind rolled up by the White Gold giant sword, and looked like the dress of a beggar.


    "Your Highness is going to win!"


    Seeing Gray''s embarrassment, with a tall nose, the young man looked happy.


    "Even if you have the ability of time rules, you are not the opponent of your highness!"


    Tall young men also look happy.


    "Aurora has a great advantage."


    The blonde middle-aged man touched his golden beard and praised it all over his face.


    "Aurora''s realm is higher than him. Even if he has the ability of time rules, he is weaker than aurora in power."


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Under the attack of the White Gold giant sword, gray eluded one after another and was completely suppressed. If he continued like this, he would be swept by the White Gold giant sword sooner or later.


    With the power of the White Gold giant sword, if gray is swept, even if he has alloyed defense, serious injury is inevitable and may even be killed on the spot.


    But under such a crisis, Gray''s eyes did not see the slightest panic. He was afraid to look at the middle-aged in the distance, and then locked on aurora.


    Whoosh!


    With the acceleration of time, his figure suddenly appeared behind aurora. The long sword wrapped in purple light stabbed Aurora''s back heart with silent power.


    Although he didn''t see the blonde middle-aged shot, his implicit intuition told him that the strength of blonde middle-aged should be very strong, and he is likely to be a strong person at the sixth level of destruction.


    Both Aurora, a man with similar strength, and a more powerful blonde middle-aged man.


    Therefore, he did not use the space rules at the beginning, but took the space rules as a surprise means to fight for a heavy blow or even kill Aurora, so that there was no time for the blonde middle-aged rescue.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing gray, who suddenly appeared behind Aurora, a young man with a tall nose, a tall young man and another young woman in the temple of light, his face changed greatly. When he was deeply shocked, he shouted a warning to aurora.


    "Blink?!"


    The approval on the blonde middle-aged face turned into shock and worry.


    Blink, that was definitely the blink of space rule ability just now!


    He really did not expect that the other party not only had the ability to master time rules, but also had the ability to master space rules, which shocked him extremely. However, although he was extremely shocked, he did not hesitate.


    Boom!


    His body was shrouded in white gold light. He turned into a golden light column and rushed to the two people quickly.

 Chapter 757

    "Blink, this is blink!"


    Aurora''s flawless face showed surprise.


    Although she didn''t look back, she could guess that it must be gray Fergus who suddenly appeared behind her.


    Suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly appeared behind her. Such ability must be the blinking ability derived from the ability of spatial rules. There is no doubt!


    In addition to time rule ability, the other party also has space rule ability. The other party actually has two rule abilities: time rule ability and space rule ability.


    What kind of monster are you facing?


    She was extremely shocked, extremely shocked, but now is not the time to be shocked and shocked.


    Buzz!


    The feeling of crisis loomed over her. She had no doubt that a sharp blade would stab her in the next moment.


    Whoosh!


    Her whole body was covered with white gold light, and her ability to rule the light was urged to the extreme. She was almost assimilated with the light and turned into a golden light, and quickly avoided to the side.


    The light rule, the rule of manipulating light, although the action principle is different from the time rule, it also has the effect of increasing the speed of users.


    However, this sword was a sword that gray had been brewing for a long time. It was extremely unexpected and could not be seen from the rear. Naturally, it was not so easy to avoid.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Although she avoided the heart key, she was stabbed into her left shoulder by a sword. While Aurora''s blood splashed, her appearance changed rapidly under the influence of the ability of time rules.


    In a very short time, from a young woman to a middle-aged woman in her forties.


    The original majestic goddess of war turned into a middle-aged woman with clearly visible wrinkles on her face and fell from the sky seriously.


    When the realm reaches the level of destruction, the power of time rule ability is stronger. Even the strong destroyer with strong resistance to ability can be deprived of a thousand years of life at one blow.


    Fortunately, the other party is not old. If another person, a destroyer who is a little older, one blow will be enough to kill him.


    Shua!


    Without hesitation, gray cut out another sword, and a purple competition with silent power swept away to Aurora like the "light of death".


    If swept by this purple light, aurora will undoubtedly die. With the other party''s current state, it is not enough to bear another time deprivation.


    Boom!


    However, when the purple light was about to sweep Aurora, a white gold light suddenly appeared and collided with the purple light. The purple light collapsed, but the white gold light spread forward, splitting the clouds in the sky in two.


    "Damn you!"


    A white golden light flashed beside Aurora, who was caught by the middle-aged blonde.


    Seeing Aurora''s tragedy, the blonde middle-aged stared at gray angrily, which was enough to make the disaster level blood animals tremble, and poured into gray.


    He was full of murderous intent for Aurora''s serious injury, and he was boiling with murderous intent for Gray''s strength and potential.


    A person who has mastered the two rules before becoming a rule level strong man, but stands on the opposite side of the temple of light. If he does not strangle it and let it grow, he will inevitably become a major disaster in the temple of light in the future.


    "Damn you!"


    Seeing Aurora saved by the blonde middle-aged, the blonde middle-aged looked at the murderer, and Gray''s face flashed the murderer.


    Buzz!


    Turn the sword to your left hand, and another sword appears in your right hand. It is the golden sword.


    The ability of time rule is crazy. The golden sword is rendered purple and emits a terrible smell. A sword cleaves down on the blonde middle-aged and aurora.


    Shua!


    A purple light covering hundreds of meters shot at them, just like a rushing river. There was no huge momentum, but there was a strange silence.


    Where I passed, the mountains and stones were quietly crushed, and all the sounds disappeared. The silence was terrible and thrilling.


    It was like boundless darkness, shrouded towards them at a high speed.


    Although he failed to kill Aurora, he brought aurora and the blonde middle-aged together, which gave him the opportunity to use the golden sword.


    The power of the golden sword is extremely powerful. Even the existence of the sixth level of destruction is difficult to resist, but on the contrary, the consumption is extremely large. Even in its heyday, it can cut two swords at most.


    However, even in his heyday, he would not do so easily, because after two swords, he would lose all his ability and could not even escape in a blink.


    Now the blonde middle-aged and Aurora''s two threats to him converge, but they give him a chance. They don''t need two swords. Just one sword is enough to kill them.


    "Sword of the sun!"


    Seeing the golden sword in Gray''s hand, the blonde middle-aged exclaimed in his heart. As the high-level of the temple of light, he naturally knew the origin of the sword.


    This is the sword worn by the sun saints of the past dynasties in the once destroyed Sun Temple. It is a regular weapon. After it is obtained by the temple of light, it is sent to Gray''s plane, ready to turn the whole plane into nourishment to repair this sword.


    However, before the final blood sacrifice, he was hindered by the temple of time and space and failed to complete the final repair. Unexpectedly, the sword fell into the other party''s hands.


    Shua!


    There was no time to escape. Blonde middle-aged and Aurora were submerged in the purple light.


    Driven by the sun''s sword, the power of time rule ability has far exceeded the sixth level of destruction. As long as it is locked, even the strong at the sixth level of destruction can''t escape.


    KAKA!


    Silently, all the rocks were smashed, and a very wide horizontal trace of terror spread forward. It spread for dozens of miles before it finally stopped.


    On this trace, everything decayed and shattered under the passage of time. The original Gobi turned into a desert and rolled up the smoke and dust all over the sky.


    "Whoa --"


    After confirming that they could not escape from the purple light, gray breathed a sigh and increased their power by the golden sword according to the rules of time. Since they could not escape before the purple light fell, they must be dead or alive.


    He had a deep understanding of this. A few months ago, two level 6 destroyers were killed by his sword. He believed that they were no exception.


    The only pity is that when they die under the ability of time rules, they can still have skeletons at most. They can''t control them with their resurrection ability, wasting such two powerful combat forces.


    "What...?"


    As the smoke dispersed, gray looked away and suddenly changed his face, because he saw a spherical white gold light curtain in the position of blonde middle-aged and aurora.


    The white golden light curtain is not dazzling. It is more like a substance than light. There are many cracks on its surface. It is completely countless. It seems that it will break when touched, but it has been preserved under his sword just now.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, at the next moment, his bad feeling was confirmed.


    Click!


    The white golden light curtain collapsed, in which the figure of blonde middle-aged and Aurora appeared. In front of them, there was a white golden sword several centimeters long.


    On the white gold sword, there are many fine cracks, just like the white gold light curtain just now.


    Click!


    With so many cracks all over the body, the white gold sword could not be saved after all. With a crisp sound, it turned into countless pieces and scattered.


    "Forbidden device, forbidden device made by rule level strong man!"


    A flash of light flashed through his mind, and gray said with a heavy face.


    It breaks up after only one use, but it can block the blow of his time rule ability under the increase of the golden sword. It can only be a forbidden device made by the rule level strong at the cost.


    I underestimate the temple of light too much. There are scars on the left eyebrow. The middle-aged and white eyebrows can''t resist the blow of the golden sword. That''s because they have no inside information and there has never been a rule level strong man in the family.


    But the temple of light is obviously different. Although there are no two rule level strong people living in the same life, the rule level strong people have never been cut off. Naturally, there will be rule level prohibitions among such forces.


    Whether blonde, middle-aged or bright Saint Aurora, her identity in the temple of light must be extremely noble. Naturally, she will have this kind of thing to protect her body.


    "The sword of the sun has been repaired? No, the plane has not been sacrificed by blood. Is it because the broken half of the sword is in the hands of the temple of time and space..."


    Aurora was shrouded in white and golden light. Aurora''s injury and aging body were recovering rapidly. The blonde middle-aged looked at the golden sword in Gray''s hand with a surprise.


    The sword, which took tens of thousands of years to repair the layout of the temple of light, was taken away by the temple of time and space. Originally, I was relieved that the "hypocrisy" of the temple of time and space did not carry out the final blood sacrifice. I felt that even if the sword of the sun fell into each other''s hands, it was at most a top inheritance weapon.


    But I didn''t expect that half of the golden sword was in the hands of the space-time temple, which obtained a complete rule weapon.


    "Can''t you cut the second sword? Hand over the sword of the sun and spare you!"


    The eyes of the blonde middle-aged become hot, and the sun sword has been repaired. If he can win the sun sword and take charge of it, he will have the combat power comparable to the rule level strong man. No one under the rule level will be his opponent, and even the rule level strong man can compete with one or two.


    Boom, boom!


    A thick and a thin white gold light came out with a destructive breath. Aurora, who was blond and middle-aged and strong recovery, shot at gray at the same time, stirring up terrible waves, like two giant pillars crashing into gray.


    Whoosh!


    Under the acceleration of time rule, gray blink disappears and appears at the plane entrance when he reappears.


    Unable to stimulate the sword of the sun, even a blonde middle-aged person is enough to make him choke, not to mention Aurora who has recovered from her injury.


    Faced with such two people, he had no idea of a war.


    "Stop him and don''t let him into the plane!"


    Blonde middle-aged drink, oneself is turned into golden light and rushed away quickly.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Without his command, more than ten people near the barrier of the ruling plane have attacked and killed gray.


    They are the real people who are sent to guard the plane barrier. They guess Gray''s purpose and have been preventing gray from entering the plane from the beginning.

 Chapter 758

    Boom, boom, boom!


    The space barrier stood in front of gray, and all the attacks hit the space barrier and collapsed like fireworks, which was difficult to hurt gray behind the space barrier.


    Even the sixth level of destruction is difficult to break the space barrier. Naturally, these more than a dozen people can''t break it together.


    Shua!


    Blocking the joint efforts of more than a dozen people, gray, who was already very close to the more than a dozen people, dodged and approached the more than a dozen people, sweeping a sword at the nearest one.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Before he could react, the man was cut in two by gray.


    Without blood splashing, the blood has decayed and disappeared under the ability of time rules before splashing, and the body has decayed and disappeared into a skeleton.


    Then gray stepped out to approach another man and saw his companion''s tragic death. The man became frightened. He waved a knife at gray in panic, but before he could wave it, Gray''s sword had swept his body. Like his companion, he was broken in two.


    Gray jumped at a man again. With the delay of the first two, the man had reacted and blocked the Tomahawk in front of him.


    But under Gray''s sword, the Tomahawk became dim, and there were traces of corrosion on the surface. He himself was hit by a great force, and the Tomahawk was shrouded in purple light.


    Without exception, his body had turned into a skeleton without flesh and blood in just a moment.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray rushed into the sheep like a tiger. There were more than ten people guarding the entrance of the barrier on the throne. None of them could stop his sword. All of them were decayed and turned into bones under Gray''s sword.


    It''s not that these people are weak. Among these people, there are two in the level of destruction. The others are the strong ones in the magic light, which are stronger than the top families such as the Leopold family.


    Unfortunately, they met gray. The first level of destruction plus the ability of time rules, even the fifth level of destruction is enough to fight.


    In the face of this completely unreasonable combat power, it is naturally as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    An old man''s weapon was swung open, his body was split in half from his left waist to his right shoulder, and his body quickly turned into a skeleton.


    This man has the second level combat power of destruction level. He is the strongest among more than a dozen people. He should be a captain, but he still can''t escape death under Gray''s sword.


    "Death -"


    Seeing more than a dozen elite of the chaotic Temple killed by gray like chopping melons and vegetables, the blond middle-aged Jain wanted to crack, roared angrily, a huge light gun condensed as the essence, rolled up the terrible wind and waves, and the earth and rock splashed into gray.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the huge light gun was difficult to enter when it was a few meters away from gray. It was deadlocked for a moment, and finally exploded with a bang.


    "Space barrier!"


    Seeing this, the blonde middle-aged man was livid. With his understanding of the temple of time and space, he naturally understood that this was the spatial barrier ability derived from the ability of spatial rules.


    At the same time, his heart sank. Although teleportation and space barrier are not attack abilities, they are more difficult than attack abilities. If the other party wants to escape, he and aurora are not enough to catch the other party.


    "I''m curious. How did you find me?"


    Turning around, gray calmly looked at the blonde middle-aged and aurora.


    Behind him is the plane barrier and in front of him is the space barrier. He can retreat into the plane at any time. Unless the rule level strong man makes a move, he will never be caught.


    Confirming that it was safe, he couldn''t help asking his doubts. He was careful enough, but he didn''t expect to be found by the temple of light.


    "It''s not the eyelid of the temple of light. It''s discovered that your four top families have accidentally discovered you..."


    Aurora looked at gray with mixed feelings.


    In order to defeat each other, she has been practicing madly in the past five years, but she failed in the end, and she failed completely without any dispute.


    Even if she fights again, the result will still be the same. She has no possibility of winning in front of the other party, because the other party not only has the ability of time rules, but also has the ability of space rules.


    "Unexpectedly, I master the rules of time and space at the same time!"


    As the owner of affinity constitution, she is different from ordinary people. She has mastered a strong ability of light rules just after cultivation. Leapfrog fighting is just a conventional battle for her.


    Although she did not show her pride, she inevitably bred some sense of superiority in her heart. At least she was different from others.


    However, this sense of superiority was torn apart in front of the other party. The other party not only has the ability of rules, but also has two kinds of rules. Compared with the other party, she is more than a little worse.


    "Accidentally discovered by the children of four top families?!"


    Gray had a slight memory in his mind, and his ability to remember people he had seen clearly. Soon, he had identified the culprit. If there was no accident, it should be the four top family children he met when he went to the city to buy a map.


    But shrugged his shoulders. His luck was not generally bad. He was found like this.


    Boom!


    Having confirmed the doubts in his heart, gray stopped staying and looked at Aurora again. He just bumped his hand slightly against the plane barrier behind him. A huge hole suddenly appeared in the plane barrier, and he stepped back and entered the plane.


    "Actually defeated the holy daughter, and there are regular weapons in your hand?"


    "With irregular weapons, he blocked the attack of the Lord kozmo and escaped from the Lord kozmo?"


    Until this time, the young man with a tall nose, the tall young man and the young woman recovered from their amazement.


    Everything happened too fast, and the situation reversed several times in a row, which made them almost unable to respond. First, the holy daughter was suddenly defeated by the other party using the ability of space rules, and then the Lord kozmo saved the holy daughter.


    They thought that the other party would die in the hands of the Lord of kozmo hall, but they didn''t expect that the other party took the initiative, and there were regular weapons in their hands. They attacked the holy daughter and the Lord of kozmo hall with regular weapons.


    Just when they were worried, the Lord of kozmo hall and his Highness the saint appeared intact and blocked the attack of the other party''s urging rule weapons with the forbidden device.


    With the strength of the other party, it is not enough to urge the regular weapons. Facing the holy daughter and the sixth level of destruction, it is reasonable that the other party should be defeated, but it did not expect that the other party blocked the attack of the Lord of kozmo and left calmly.


    They were stunned by the twists and turns. Some of the younger generation could easily escape from the sixth level strong of the destruction level. I''m afraid even the holy daughter could not do it.


    From this point of view, the strength of the other party is obviously stronger than the holy daughter. The holy daughter''s loss to the other party is not unjust, but it makes them more frightened.


    Your highness can defeat the son of the dark temple, but the other side is the one who can defeat your highness. Doesn''t it mean that the strength of the other side is also the highest among the saints, sons and daughters of all saints.


    At the thought that the other party actually lives in two rules and abilities, they take it for granted.


    Patter!


    The holes above the plane barrier slowly closed and finally turned dark again.


    "Unexpectedly, he entered the plane. Isn''t his realm already beyond the first level of magic light? Why didn''t he be rejected by the plane?"


    Looking at the closed plane barrier, Aurora, the bright saint, asked the blonde.


    "It may be that among his spatial abilities, there is a means to avoid plane exclusion."


    The blonde middle-aged frowned. After a slight pause, his voice said slightly.


    "Maybe he himself is the person of this position."


    "Is he the person of this position? How is this possible? No, if so, it makes sense..."


    Aurora was stunned and subconsciously denied the possibility, but when she thought carefully, she felt that the possibility was great.


    The first time he found the other party was in this plane. Now that the sun sword has fallen into the other party''s hands and has been repaired, the other party still risks sneaking into the bright collar and entering this plane that is supposedly worthless.


    If the other party is from this place and the purpose of this time is to go home, it makes sense.


    "Isn''t he not from the temple of time and space?"


    Aurora was stunned.


    "No, although he is probably a person in this position, his identity as a child of the temple of time and space cannot be ruled out."


    The blonde shook his head and explained.


    "In order to collect space metal, the saints of the space-time Temple often go in and out of various planes. In this process, they find each other''s qualifications, and it is also possible to bring them back to the space-time temple."


    "Space metal? Is that kind of precious metal that can be used as regular weapon materials and can be produced only in the weak plane of space?"


    The bright Saint asked uncertain. She happened to see it in the library of the temple, but after all, she didn''t have the ability to never forget, so she wasn''t sure.


    "Well, that''s the metal."


    Blonde middle-aged nodded.


    If space metal, which can refine regular weapons, is mixed with inherited weapons, it will greatly improve the power of inherited weapons.


    He had searched for relevant information in order to refine a top inheritance weapon, but after learning that this metal was only produced on the plane, he gave up and chose another metal.


    "Inform the temple of the situation and withdraw from here immediately!"


    With the people of the temple of light, the blonde middle-aged quickly evacuated the Yanshi Gobi.


    His forbidden weapon has been consumed, and the regular weapon in the opponent''s hand can be used only after the blood power is restored. If he continues to stay here, even he will be very dangerous.


    Although Aurora still has a forbidden weapon in her hand, she can block each other at most once. Obviously, she can''t kill each other. There''s no need to consume a forbidden weapon for this.


    This matter is beyond their ability. I''m afraid they have to contact the saint to regain the sword of the sun.


    The cold wind roared and the ice and snow.


    One step back, gray had the original hot environment and came to a white world.


    He looked at the endless white in front of him with a little sigh. He left for more than five years and finally came back.


    "Well, no, why isn''t the rune puppet guarding here?"


    Suddenly, he was stunned on his face and looked around, but he didn''t find the rune puppet who should have guarded here.

 Chapter 759

    "What happened...?"


    Gray''s face was dignified.


    The rune puppet is an important force he handed over to the royal family of the purple moon kingdom to guard the plane. It is absolutely impossible to leave the plane channel, because once the plane channel is not guarded by the rune puppet, the temple of light may drive straight in.


    But now the rune puppet has disappeared and has been taken away from the plane channel. There must be major changes in the plane, otherwise it will never risk taking the rune puppet away.


    "Who?"


    More than ten figures surrounded gray, all armed and dignified.


    The plane channel has not been visited for several years, but I did not expect that soon after the rune puppet was taken away, the plane channel was visited again.


    Their heart sank to the bottom of the valley and they could break the plane barrier. Their strength must be very strong. Even if they were suppressed by the plane, they might also have King level strength. But now, they don''t have a king level here, and the strongest one is just waste level.


    "I''m gray Fergus. What happened and how did the rune puppet be withdrawn?"


    Gray looked at the dozen people. They were all fresh faces he had never seen before. I don''t know whether they were from the purple moon kingdom or the gem kingdom.


    "Gray Fergus... Are you Lord gray?!"


    Hearing Gray''s name, a dozen people were stunned, then their eyes widened and looked at gray strangely.


    Gray has a great reputation on the throne. His deeds are widely spread in the throne. Even children have heard of his deeds. He is the most worshipped object of the younger generation.


    However, few people have really seen him.


    He doesn''t like socializing and spends most of his time in seclusion. Therefore, few people have really seen him, and everyone who has seen him is proud of it.


    "Lord gray, please show me something that can prove your identity."


    Although more than ten people were surprised by Gray''s "identity", they did not relax their vigilance because gray reported his name. A middle-aged man looked at gray and said warily.


    "You should have heard of my ability..."


    In the face of these people who still did not relax their vigilance, Gray was not surprised. If only one name can make these people relax their vigilance, then these people are undoubtedly unqualified.


    With his right hand stretched out and his index finger a little, a thick black fog surged out and spread forward.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, a very exaggerated trace appeared.


    There is a long gully on the ground completely covered by cold ice. The gully is several miles long, very wide and very deep. Even the frozen soil 100 meters underground is exposed.


    "Black fog, this is indeed the ability of Lord gray in rumors. It''s really Lord gray!"


    Surprised, looking at this terrible gully, Lord Gray''s strength is so strong now. After a moment, more than ten people came back and put away their weapons, surprised.


    "What''s the matter? How did the rune puppet be withdrawn? And there isn''t even a king level here."


    Gray looked at the middle-aged man who had just spoken among the more than ten people. From the running speed of the more than ten people, he had judged that the strongest among the more than ten people was just a bloodless soldier.


    "Lord gray, there is an accident. Please hurry to the night forest immediately..."


    Hearing Gray''s inquiry, the middle-aged man recovered from the shock of Gray''s return, suddenly remembered the current situation and said anxiously.


    ¡­¡­


    Night forest was originally a forest with dense plants, but at this time, the vegetation is sparse, which has long lost the name of night forest.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the forest, many places have battle news, just like fireworks blooming in the forest one after another.


    Looking carefully, it was a battlefield after battlefield. I saw a dozen blood soldiers besieging a giant beast on each battlefield.


    Giant beasts have different shapes. The only thing they have in common is that their bodies are like fog. The smallest has a huge body size of nearly ten meters, and the largest has reached more than thirty meters. It is a nothingness beast after another.


    Although gray prevented the blood sacrifice level of the temple of light and saved the level, the source of the level had been lost a lot in the past tens of thousands of years under the swallowing of the sun sword.


    In fact, the reason why the Empire was destroyed thousands of years ago was that the Empire realized the truth of the plane source array and wanted to destroy the plane source array to prevent this situation.


    Naturally, this practice was suppressed by the temple of light, and the whole empire was destroyed. In order to avoid the information of the plane source array being known by later generations, it destroyed a large number of documents in the imperial period.


    The massive loss of the source of the plane leaves the plane in a broken state. Under this state, the plane barrier becomes very unstable, and there will be plane loopholes occasionally.


    At first, the nihilistic beast gray met entered the plane because of the plane loophole. Now the same situation has occurred. Again, the nihilistic beast invaded the plane through the plane loophole.


    "Death -"


    A nihilistic beast with a body length of more than 20 meters was bound by four huge rock hands and held a golden sabre. Tiffany violet roared. The purple flame on the sabre filled the air and chopped the neck of the nihilistic beast again.


    After being chopped for more than ten knives in a row, the neck of the nihilistic beast finally couldn''t bear it and burst open.


    Bang Dang!


    With the fracture of the neck, the rock that bound the nothingness beast collapsed, and the nothingness beast of more than 20 meters hit the ground heavily, raising dust on the ground.


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    Tiffany violet panted heavily, and next to him, an old woman came panting. It was Jennifer Austin.


    "Finally killed. Fortunately, both of us broke through the magic light. Otherwise, it''s not an ordinary difficulty to kill the giant beast."


    "The most troublesome thing is there."


    Their eyes focused on one direction, where a blue Rune puppet with a length of nearly 10 meters was fighting a giant beast with a length of more than 40 meters.


    The giant beast is purple, has no eyes, has a wide body, has six legs, and looks like a huge insect.


    On its body surface, there are many thick tentacles, just like its hair.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The blue Rune puppet and the giant beast collided continuously, and the roar of terror continued to sound. Under the attack of the two, there were terrorist traces on the ground.


    Under the attack of the purple giant beast, the green Rune puppet retreated again and again, ploughed out traces of terror on the ground, and was obviously at a disadvantage. Especially under the purple light emitted from the purple giant beast''s mouth, the metal on the surface of the green Rune puppet was melting.


    "The rune puppet alone can''t stop him. We''ll contain him from the back!"


    Both of them rushed at the beast and attacked the beast from the rear.


    However, with the fighting power of two people''s magic light level, they chopped on the giant beast, but it was like scratching, and no wound could be left. Not only that, but also one huge tentacle after another attacked them.


    Poof, poof!


    They dodged one after another, but their tentacles were too dense. They still couldn''t help being hit by their tentacles, just like being hit by two boulders. Both of them couldn''t help spitting blood from their mouths and flying backwards.


    "I didn''t get hurt at all."


    Both of them were frightened, and their hearts were cold. Under the attack of the first level of magic light, the purple giant beast was not hurt at all.


    The current situation is obviously disadvantageous to them. The rune puppet is completely at a disadvantage, and the two people can''t hurt the purple beast at all. They can''t contain the purple beast. If this continues, the rune puppet will be destroyed.


    With the characteristics of this giant beast swallowing all life, not only their two kingdoms will be destroyed, but also the whole plane will be destroyed, and all life will be the target of each other''s swallowing.


    Unexpectedly, their position was not destroyed in the hands of the temple of light, but it was about to be destroyed by a giant beast.


    Both of them were filled with grief and anger. With a roar, they rushed up again.


    But soon after, they flew backwards again and vomited blood. They didn''t know how many bones were broken.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the middle-aged words, Gray''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, there were many nihilistic animals in the night forest again, and there may even be nihilistic animals beyond the magic light to the level of destruction.


    With the strength of the purple moon Kingdom and the gem Kingdom, it is obviously impossible to surpass the magic light nothingness beast, even if there is a rune puppet.


    He knows the combat power of the rune puppet, which is comparable to the fifth level of magic light, but it can never compete with the destruction level. Now I just hope it will not be too late and the casualties between the two countries will not be too serious.


    Dong!


    In the stunned eyes of more than a dozen people guarding the plane channel, gray threw the thorn disaster crocodile out of the plane he opened, gave the command to guard the plane channel, and then directly blinked away.


    When he appeared again, he had appeared over the night forest. Within the allowable distance, he could quickly reach any place he had been to, and he had been to the night forest.


    "The night forest has become like this!"


    Seeing that the originally densely vegetated night forest was about to become a wasteland, gray couldn''t help sinking in his heart. He could see that there were absolutely many nihilistic animals coming from the traces of destruction.


    He glanced across the battlefield in fierce battle, but did not help, but looked for the nihilistic beast suspected of surpassing the magic light. Soon, he found the nihilistic beast.


    Boom!


    Covered with purple light, he crossed the sky like a rainbow, and then fell like a shell. There was a huge earthquake on the ground. He appeared next to the nothingness beast suspected of surpassing the magic light.


    "Sure enough, it has reached the level of destruction."


    Looking at the purple nothingness beast, gray flashed such a color in his heart.


    The rune puppet is completely suppressed by the purple nothingness beast. It can suppress the rune puppet with combat power comparable to the fifth level of magic light. The nothingness beast must be destruction level.


    "Gray, why are you back?"


    Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin were both overjoyed when they saw the sudden appearance of gray and another injury.


    Unexpectedly, gray came back at such a crisis.


    Over the past five years, they don''t know how strong Gray''s strength is, but they can be sure that he is definitely stronger than them. Under his control, he may be able to cooperate with the rune puppet to defeat the purple beast.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    At this time, he noticed the sudden appearance of gray and felt the danger. Dozens of huge tentacles of the purple beast attacked gray.


    "Gray, be careful, this purple monster may have surpassed the magic light!"


    Seeing that gray was attacked, both of them couldn''t help but remind loudly with worry, but at the next moment, their faces became dull.


    In the face of the giant beast tentacles, gray just pointed out a black weapon and swept it out, all the tentacles collapsed, and a huge hole appeared in the giant beast and fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 760

    "Who is that...?"


    In the surrounding area, although many people are in battle, they still can''t help worrying about the battle between Rune puppets and purple monsters. There is the battle that can determine the plane destiny.


    When gray, covered with purple light, appeared next to Rune puppets and purple monsters, many people were confused and curious.


    "Is that... Your Excellency gray?"


    Some people were not sure that although he had seen gray, he only saw him from a distance. As for close contact, he was not qualified at all, so he was not sure.


    "It''s really your excellency gray!"


    A king level warrior of the purple moon kingdom was surprised.


    As a king level soldier, he naturally had close contact with gray, and even fought side by side with gray. Whenever he mentioned this, he could arouse the envy of many young people.


    So he was sure that the man who suddenly appeared was gray. Undoubtedly, the only thing that made him wonder was why Gray had left the plane.


    "Great, it''s really Lord gray. With Lord gray, the plane will be saved!"


    Many young people are excited. They are the younger generation who have heard all kinds of rumors about gray. No doubt, such rumors will become exaggerated with the spread, and eventually almost quickly describe gray as a God.


    In their view, although the giant beast beyond the magic light is powerful, it is definitely not enough to see in front of gray, who is comparable to the gods.


    "That''s a monster beyond the magic light. Even Lord gray can''t kill¡°


    There are also people of the older generation who still have a heavy heart. Even when they see Gray''s appearance, they are still not optimistic.


    They have seen the power of the purple monster. It''s so strong that it has surpassed the magic light. Gray is indeed powerful, far stronger than all of them present, but it''s really hard to say whether he can resist the terrible monster that surpasses the magic light.


    Just then, a scene that surprised them appeared. In front of gray, a fog column condensed by the black fog came out, just like a giant column, and then a huge hole appeared in the terrible beast that surpassed the magic light. It crashed to the ground, and there was no more movement.


    "Dead, dead, the monster beyond the magic light is dead!"


    The younger generation shouted excitedly. Lord Gray was as powerful as rumored. Even the terrible monster beyond the magic light could not resist his blow. Such strength made them crazy.


    "Lord Gray''s strength has become stronger!"


    The faces of the older generation were relieved. Compared with five years ago, your excellency Gray''s strength was undoubtedly too much. Fortunately, the other party returned in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Kill the monster beyond the magic light with one blow!"


    Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin could not help but marvel at their faces.


    Although it has long been known that more than five years have passed, Gray''s strength must have improved by leaps and bounds, I didn''t expect that Gray''s strength is so strong now.


    The giant beast beyond the magic light was killed at one blow. Such combat power must be far beyond the magic light, and even far beyond the giant beast beyond the magic light. They were amazed at such a growth rate.


    "Lord Tiffany, Lord Jennifer, you take a break here and I''ll kill the other nothingness beasts."


    After handing two bottles of advanced healing potions to Tiffany violet and Jennifer Austin, Gray was covered with a purple light and flew up to other "battlefields".


    Poof, poof, poof!


    No nihilistic beast could stop his blow. He flew in the sky almost without stopping. Just pointing out, a rampant nihilistic beast was killed.


    In just a few minutes, all the nihilistic beasts had been killed by him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Fergus family living room, everyone in the Fergus family was frowning.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in the night forest?"


    Count Fergus, who has added a lot of wrinkles to his face, frowned. Because of gray, the Fergus family is famous and has a wide range of news channels. Naturally, he knows that the battle is taking place in the night forest at this time.


    To this end, the Fergus family has sent most of the hidden forces. If it weren''t for his crazy strength, he would go together.


    "The royal family of the purple moon Kingdom and the royal family of the gem kingdom are extremely strong. With the rune puppets left by gray, they will be able to kill all those giants!"


    Bernal also had worries in his heart, but he forced them down, "full of confidence" said.


    "If only Greg were there, those giants would not be Greg''s opponents."


    A beautiful young woman with long black hair and blue eyes sighed and said. Next to her, another beautiful woman also sighed. They were Sarah and Barbara.


    "Master gray is back, master gray is back..."


    Just then, a servant ran panting and shouted.


    "What, Gray''s back?"


    "How? Didn''t he leave the plane?"


    In the living room, everyone thought they had heard wrong, but they couldn''t help standing up immediately and running to the door.


    As soon as they opened the door, they saw a young man with black hair coming up the corridor. Who was it, not gray.


    "I''m back!"


    Looking at the group of people standing at the door, Gray''s heart trembled inexplicably. He stepped forward and smiled.


    Even if he has a great foundation in the original world, he can''t have such a strong sense of belonging. There is only one place in his home, that is here.


    "OK, just come back!"


    Count Fergus''s hand trembled and excited, and the rest of the Fergus family looked excited. Even Mrs. Milan and Ellis couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    The Fergus family can have today''s reputation and status. Everything has something to do with gray. It can be said that only gray can have the prosperity of the Fergus family.


    Gray hasn''t returned for five years, and it seems that they took great risks when they left, so they can''t help worrying about whether Gray will go away and never return. In that case, the Fergus family will decline.


    Now that gray has returned, they are relieved that the Fergus family will still be prosperous and they can still obtain a respected position through the Fergus family.


    "By the way, gray, go to the night forest. There''s an accident over there!"


    For a moment, Bernal suddenly thought of the war in the night forest and hurried to.


    "Yes, gray, hurry up!"


    Count Fergus also looked anxious. After all, it was a matter of survival. If the position was destroyed, they would not live.


    "It''s all right. I just came back from there. Those nihilistic beasts have been killed by me!"


    Gray shook his head and smiled.


    With her left and right hands held by Sarah and Barbara, gray and the people entered the living room and listened to them talk about the changes of the Fergus family in the past five years, as well as their experience in the original world.


    In the hall of light, the ground, walls and ceilings are all made of crystal. In the huge hall, all giants gather except kozmo, the main hall of the auxiliary hall.


    There are a total of twelve people, including the Lord Alex Badr. Each of them is a strong person at the sixth level of destruction.


    "Temple Lord, what happened, unexpectedly summoned all of us."


    A hot young woman in red looked suspiciously at Alex Badr, the Lord of the temple of light.


    As the sixth level of the destroyer, most of them are in closed practice for many years in order to break through.


    If it were not very important, the temple would not disturb all of them. The last time they all gathered here was when the sun sword was lost more than five years ago.


    "Well, why isn''t lord kozmo here?"


    Suddenly, he found that one of the giants was not present, so he asked strangely.


    "Kozmo is temporarily unable to return."


    Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light, said in a cautious voice.


    "All of you are summoned because the sword of the sun appears again!"


    "The sword of the sun appears again. In whose hand?"


    The importance of the sun''s sword was obvious. Hearing the reappearance of the sun''s sword, a middle-aged man with two brown moustaches and a stuffy face asked immediately.


    "In the hands of a young man named gray Fergus who had fought with Aurora."


    Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light, said after a slight pause.


    "And the sword of the sun has been repaired."


    "What, the sword of the sun has been repaired?"


    The eleven giants could not help but look surprised and look at Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light.


    "Temple Lord, have those hypocritical guys in the temple of time and space torn their hypocrisy and sneaked into that plane to sacrifice their blood?"


    Asked a tall bald middle-aged man.


    "No, that plane hasn''t disappeared. The temple of time and space probably found the broken half of the sword body and repaired the sword of the sun with the broken half of the sword body."


    Alex Bader, the owner of the temple of light, shook his head.


    "Is it because the owner of kozmo didn''t return?"


    Asked the hot young woman in red.


    "Well, he and Aurora went to kill the young man, but found that the young man had the sword of the sun in his hand."


    Alex Bader, the owner of the temple of light, looked a little heavy.


    "They almost died in the hands of the young man. With the forbidden weapon and the strength of the young man, they were able to save their lives."


    "The sword of the sun has been restored, which is beyond our ability. Please, Lord Samuel is not in the temple."


    An old man with silver hair and ruddy complexion frowned and shook his head.


    They add up to 13 level 6 of destruction. If they pile up with people, they can definitely kill each other and take back the sword of the sun.


    However, knowing that they will die, obviously no one wants to be the one who will die, so this matter is beyond their ability.


    "Also, the young man not only has the ability to master the rules of time, but also has the ability to master the rules of space."


    Glancing at the people present, Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light, said with a heavy face.


    "What, there are two rules. If you kill him, you must kill him, otherwise it will become a future disaster!"


    "Yes, I will kill him even if I pay a heavy price!"


    All the giants present changed their complexion again, and then one by one they were murderous.


    A person with the ability of double rules, and standing on the opposite side, makes them shudder. They must kill while the other party has not completely grown up.


    "Now the young man has entered that plane. With each other''s space ability, he should not be stopped even if he blocks the exit of the plane. In addition, with the sword of the sun in his hand, I decided to use the sword of light. Now vote."


    Alex Bader, the owner of the temple of light, glanced at all the giants.


    Rule level weapons are too important for a saint level force. If they are lost, it will be an unimaginable loss. Even as the temple Lord, he has no arbitrary power to use rule level weapons. He needs to consult all giants.


    "This man can''t stay. I agree to use the sword of light."


    "The sword of the sun must be taken back, and I agree to use the sword of light."


    Not surprisingly, all the giants supported this decision. Although they had contradictions, conflicts and intrigues, they were unexpectedly united in the face of the temple''s crisis and fundamental interests.

 Chapter 761

    In a magnificent temple in the temple of time and space, a middle-aged man with purple hair and a middle-aged man with white hair are sitting on both sides of a gem table, sipping tea and chatting.


    Their identities in the temple of time and space are very detached. Purple haired middle-aged is the Lord of the temple of time and space, Randall atyaga, and white haired middle-aged is Philip Chapman, the Deputy Lord of the temple of time and space.


    It is rumored that the relationship between the two is very bad, but in fact, the two have excellent private relations. The reason for their dispute is just differences of opinion, which does not affect their friendship.


    "Even the son of the dark temple has failed, and it seems that she hasn''t done her best. I''m afraid the bright saint of the light temple is the most outstanding in the past millennium."


    Raeder atyaga, the Lord of the temple of time and space, said with a slight pick on his eyebrows.


    Although the strength of the bright Saint Aurora today is nothing, the potential she shows is that the temple of time and space has to be wary of. If the other party can really take that step to become a rule level strong person in the future and make the temple of light one power and two saints, it is bound to threaten the temple of time and space near the temple of light.


    "I really have to guard against it. It''s best to get rid of it before she grows up."


    Philip Chapman, deputy Lord of the temple of time and space, looked slightly solemn.


    "The intelligence department has been closely watching his movements, but the temple of time and space is very cautious. Once you leave the bright collar, basically, there are giants guarding secretly, so it is difficult to have a chance to start."


    "Caution is normal, but we don''t have to worry too much. I believe someone will be more restless than us."


    Redel atyaga, the owner of the temple of time and space, smiled and shook his head.


    If there are conflicts and contradictions between the temple of time and space and the temple of light from time to time because of the adjacent relationship, then there is a real incompatibility between water and fire between the temple of darkness and the temple of light.


    Now the son of the dark temple has been defeated by the saints of the light temple. I believe that the dark temple will be very worried and will eliminate the saints of the light temple by all means.


    "Temple Lord, there is an urgent message from the temple of light."


    While they were talking, a young man quickly walked into the temple with a red marked secret letter in his hand.


    It was said that it was urgent news. As soon as Redel atyaga, the owner of the temple of light, turned pale, reached out to take it, and quickly opened the secret letter to watch.


    Soon after, his face became strange.


    "What''s the news?"


    Seeing that the Lord of the temple of light, Redel atyaga, looked strange, Philip Chapman, the Deputy Lord of the temple of light, asked curiously.


    Redel atyaga, the Lord of the temple of light, gave him the secret letter. He reached out and took it. A moment later, he laughed.


    "Stupid can, really stupid can, the time and space saint is surrounded in a position in the Yanshi Gobi?! there are only saints in my time and space temple this time. Where can the saint come from?"


    "If you want to calculate my space-time temple, you also need to think of a more careful plan and make up an unnecessary son, how can you deceive my space-time temple."


    In the face of Philip Chapman, the Deputy Temple Lord of the temple of time and space, who couldn''t help laughing at the news, Redel atyaga, the Lord of the temple of time and space, said unexpectedly.


    "Do you remember the reason why the temple of light provoked my space-time Temple five years ago?"


    "It''s said that the son of the temple of time and space stole the same treasure of the temple of light..."


    Philip Chapman, the Deputy Lord of the temple of time and space, suddenly narrowed his eyes and showed anger.


    "Is someone acting outside in the name of my temple of time and space?"


    "Very likely."


    Redel atyaga, the Lord of the temple of time and space, nodded with a cold look in his eyes.


    "The temple of light has mentioned the son of time and space twice in a row. It is very likely that this'' son of time and space ''exists. It has been calculated twice inexplicably. I have to find out the real identity of this person in the temple of time and space."


    "You mean...?"


    Philip Chapman, the Deputy Lord of the temple of time and space, looked at the Lord of the temple of time and space, Rader atyaga, and asked in a searching tone.


    "I hope you can go to the burning stone Gobi of Guangming mountain to find out his true identity and see what forces are leading behind it."


    Raeder atyaga, the Lord of the temple of time and space, said angrily.


    Inexplicably calculated, and calculated twice, whether for the majesty of the temple of time and space or to get out of this evil spirit, we must find out the forces behind the scenes.


    "Well, I''ll go and see who dares to pretend to be the son of my time and space temple."


    Philip Chapman, the Deputy Lord of Sikong temple, also had a cold look in his eyes and disappeared into the temple the next moment.


    He controls the ability of space rules, and one of the derivative abilities is teleportation. Because of this, the Lord of the temple of time and space, Rader atyaga, will let him go. With his attainments in space rules, the temple of light can''t stop him even if it finds him.


    ¡­¡­


    The Fergus family.


    "Leaving so soon?"


    Asked count Fergus, frowning.


    Originally thought that after gray returned, he would stay for at least a few months before leaving, but he didn''t want to leave in just two days.


    "Gray, it''s not easy to come back. It''s better to stay for a while."


    Bernal advised.


    "I''d like to, but time doesn''t allow. This time when I return to the plane, I break in. I''m afraid that over time, the experts in the temple of light will block the entrance of the plane..."


    Gray shook his head and explained.


    Even if it has been exposed, he still wants to enter the plane, that is, it is considered that the Yanshi Gobi is far away from the temple of light. Even the strong at the rule level can reach the Yanshi Gobi from the temple of light for at least a few days, and he can leave before the other party arrives.


    "Actually, we won''t stop you."


    Hearing Gray''s explanation, count Fergus and Bernard were reluctant, but they also knew that gray did not have time to stay.


    "In fact, I came back this time to pick you up."


    Gray looked at the Fergus family.


    "The cultivation conditions of the source world are much better than the level. In addition, I have developed a great influence in the source world, so I want to connect you to the source world."


    "To the world of origin?"


    Count Fergus fell into thinking. He knew the superiority of the original world conditions. These two days, he had heard from gray, and even couldn''t help but envy.


    The superior conditions make the level of practitioners in the original world quite high. It is unimaginable that the master of a small city with a population of hundreds of thousands has king level combat power. If the Fergus family can move into the original world, it will become more powerful.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally shook his head.


    "I''m old and have no original ambition. In addition, the foundation of the Fergus family here needs to be protected, so I won''t go."


    "Bernal, Ellis and Sarah, follow gray. With the cultivation conditions there and Gray''s help, you can at least become king level soldiers in the future."


    None of the people he mentioned was Caroline, because Caroline had married Saroyan, now the Marquis of Sidney, and gray had visited them not long ago.


    Finally, a total of seven people were willing to leave with gray. Sarah, Barbara, Bernal and their two children, Ellis and his wife refused.


    Ellis naturally yearns for the original world with excellent cultivation conditions, but he knows that gray doesn''t like him.


    In addition, now that Bernard has left, a lot of power of the whole Fergus family will fall into his hands. It''s better to be a free noble than to follow gray, so he resolutely refused.


    Gray didn''t say anything about the refusal of Mr. and Mrs. Ellis. Even if Mr. and Mrs. Ellis followed him, he would never deliberately embarrass them. His mind was not as small as that.


    The little friction at the beginning, he had already not put it in his mind. What he really couldn''t put down was actually only the other party himself.


    Whoosh!


    No longer hesitated, gray appeared beside the plane channel in a blink, put away the thorns and crocodiles, stretched out his hand and delimited the plane channel with a slight stroke, and stepped in step by step.


    Boom!


    As soon as he stepped out of the plane and entered the original world, gray felt a white golden light of terror, sending out a tragic breath and hitting him quickly.


    The terrible power of the light of terror pervades the sky, and the space fluctuates violently, as if it would be torn apart at any time.


    This is an indescribable power of terror. Just a trace of the power of diffusion is enough to break the mountains and rivers, and the surrounding earth and rock disappear in large areas under the power of diffusion.


    This is definitely an attack beyond the sixth level of destruction!


    Surprise, not ordinary surprise.


    The reason why he still dares to enter the plane when he is found is that he has calculated that the reinforcements of the temple of light can never arrive so soon.


    Unexpectedly, he was attacked as soon as he came out. It was obvious that the reinforcements of the temple of light had arrived, and the other party arrived in advance in some way.


    And those who shot at him were either the saints of the temple of light or those who had regular weapons. Only in this way could they attack such a terrorist attack.


    Buzz!


    Locked by such a terrible attack, Gray''s hair almost stood up, and the strong crisis stabbed him like a needle.


    Time rule ability and space rule ability are used together. Under the acceleration of time rule, he uses teleportation.


    With the power of this terrorist beam, he did not grasp the space barrier at all, and took out the sword of the sun to stimulate again. Although it may block this terrorist attack, this process takes too much time, and he can''t afford this time.


    Now the only way to escape is blinking.


    In that case, he is still not sure to escape.


    Fang Ming knew that he had teleportation ability and dared to attack him. Obviously, he calculated all his reactions and included teleportation. He felt that even if he used teleportation, he should not be able to avoid the attack.

 Chapter 762

    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The white gold light illuminates the sky, which is more dazzling than the sun in the sky, just like a white gold sun, hitting the area where the plane barrier is located.


    The plane barrier with a diameter of hundreds of meters was pierced like paper paste, and the terrible white gold light poured into the plane like the light of extinction, and the power of terror roared in the plane.


    After seeing the plane channel, everything will fall into destruction. When the invisible regular chain appears, it is bound to the white gold light, which shrinks rapidly and finally disappears.


    It failed to cause terrorist damage in the plane. Although it was huge, the movement caused was just a gust of wind.


    Fortunately, this power beyond the routine and not belonging to the plane is within the suppression scope of the rules of the plane. Otherwise, the rune puppets guarded behind the plane and the people of the two kingdoms will disappear, even the bones.


    "He escaped!"


    Looking at the completely open plane channel and the ice and snow behind the plane channel, the five giants of the temple of light looked gloomy.


    With their sixth level eyesight of destruction level, they clearly saw that the moment before the platinum light hit, the other party was shrouded in purple light and disappeared. It was obvious that the other party escaped with blinking ability.


    This made them look very ugly. They prepared carefully. They not only dispatched five giants, but also used the sword of light, which is the inside information of the temple of light. Unexpectedly, they were escaped by the other party.


    "I didn''t expect that when the rules of time and space were used together, his reaction could be so fast."


    Alexis Badr, the Lord of the temple of light, looked heavy. Such carefully prepared attacks and killings failed. It will be more difficult to kill each other in the future.


    Although unwilling to admit it, I have to admit that the other party has become the climate.


    At the thought of this, he felt heavy. He was a man who mastered two kinds of rules before he became a rule level.


    Although breaking the rule level is not so easy to break, like the temple of light, including him, although the thirteen giants have reached the sixth level of destruction level, no one is sure to break the rule level.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, if the other party breaks through, it will be a terrorist threat to the temple of light.


    The deterrence of one power and two saints is not just talk, but it has the terrorist combat power to destroy other Saint level forces.


    "It seems that we must contact Lord Samuel urgently. Only Samuel has the strength to kill him."


    Kozmo, the Deputy principal of the temple of light, frowned.


    "That''s all I can do."


    Alexis Badr, the Lord of the temple of light, sighed.


    "But Lord Samuel should be in the void now. Even if he contacts urgently, he doesn''t know when he can receive the news."


    "During this period, we must find his position and secretly monitor him. Once Lord Samuel returns, we can start immediately."


    "Even the sword of light can''t help him!"


    Looking at the frowning five giants of the temple of light, Aurora''s lips closed tightly, and a figure lingered in her head.


    I lost to the other party five years ago. After discovering the trace of the other party, I wanted to be ashamed, but I didn''t expect to be easily defeated by the other party.


    Moreover, the existence of the other party, even the giants of the temple of light, will have a headache. They can''t help each other with the sword of light, and even have to contact the saint Samuel for this.


    A few miles away from the plane channel, there is a large stone forest. In this stone forest, there is a strange head rising out of the ground. Such a strange scene naturally occurs because someone uses the earth system ability to shuttle through the earth, and this person is Raeder atyaga, the vice Lord of the temple of time and space.


    With teleportation ability, he has arrived at the Yanshi Gobi in a very short time and lurked up, trying to secretly observe who is pretending to be the son of the temple of time and space.


    "With the ability of time rules and space rules at the same time, is he really not the son hidden in my space-time temple?"


    Seeing gray escape from the attack of the sword of light, his face became dull and recovered for a long time.


    Based on his understanding of time rule ability and space rule ability, it is natural to see that gray used both time rule ability and space rule ability at the moment of escape.


    This could not help but amaze him. If he was not quite sure that there was no hidden son in the temple of time and space, he might think that the other party was the hidden son in the temple of time and space.


    Neither the blood method of time rules nor the blood method of space rules is unique to the temple of time and space. In fact, the founder of the temple of time and space created the temple of time and space only by chance.


    However, people who have space rules or time rules generally come from the temple of time and space, because the temple of time and space has the best conditions to produce the ability of these two rules.


    All kinds of mixed ability blood and animal blood essence needed by time rule ability and spatial rule ability are available. The temples and temples are stored and even have a special face to feed the corresponding blood animals.


    But now, outside the temple of time and space, there is a person who has both the ability of time rules and the ability of space rules, which makes him surprised, as if the field of authority has been broken by outsiders.


    The talent shown by the other party surprised him. The son and daughter level genius only mastered one rule, but the other party mastered two rules. Doesn''t it mean that the other party is a genius beyond the son and daughter level.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash of body shape, he disappeared. He knew that soon, there would be a big shock in the temple of time and space.


    "How close!"


    After several consecutive blinks and leaving the bright collar, gray stopped with lingering palpitations on his face and heart.


    At this time, his clothes were ragged and completely turned into cloth. This was not caused by the attack of the light of terror, but only by the turbulent air rolled up by the light of terror. If he was directly attacked by the light of terror, he could never live.


    Just a little, just a little, he died in the light of terror. A while before he blinked away, the light of terror was less than one meter away from him.


    The unbeatable breath of terror pressed him out of breath, and his heart almost convulsed. Fortunately, the blink under the acceleration of time was a little faster, which made him escape in the light of terror.


    "How did you get there so soon?"


    He really couldn''t figure out how the temple of time and space could arrive so quickly. He arrived at the Yanshi Gobi from the temple of time and space in only two days. According to common sense, even the strong at the rule level could not have such a fast speed.


    "Do you have the means to teleport like me, or do you have space transmission items such as purple rings?"


    Gray fell into thinking.


    After coming to the original world, he found that space objects with space transmission ability such as purple rings do not exist in the outside world.


    So far, he has not found any forces, including Saint level forces, have this kind of space items.


    Later, he specially learned about the situation and learned that in addition to the storage space, the refining methods of space ability items are monopolized by the space-time temple, while the space-time temple is kept secret, and few space ability items outside the storage space fall into the hands of other forces.


    This is also true for other Saint level forces. For example, the refining method of magic weapons of light rules is monopolized by the temple of light. In addition to the temple of light, even Saint level forces do not have the refining method of magic weapons of light rules.


    Rather, it is a miracle that he can actually have space objects with space transmission ability in his hands.


    "Why did the ghost merchant give me the purple ring? Or just because I was lucky, I just chose the purple ring?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking about the origin of the purple ring again. It is certain that the space-time merchant who gave him the purple ring must be the person in the space-time temple, and his identity in the space-time temple is very high.


    But the only thing that made him wonder was why the other party took out the purple ring to trade with him. After all, this kind of space objects, the temple of time and space, are secret and not spread.


    "The relationship between the temple of light and the temple of time and space is not good. How can the temple of time and space allow space objects to be obtained by the temple of light?"


    Gray frowned.


    I can''t figure it out. He has the ability of super memory. His mind is more sensitive than most people. He also can''t figure out why.


    All reasoning must be based on basic information. Without corresponding basic information, it is difficult for him to infer how space objects will fall into the hands of the temple of light, and the temple of time and space has not been recovered.

 Chapter 763

    As Philip Chapman predicted, when he brought the news back to the temple of time and space, the LORD was also shocked for a long time. After returning to his senses, he immediately ordered the intelligence service to collect all the information about the man and held a giant meeting that had not been held for several years.


    "Before becoming a rule level, you can master two rules at the same time. Even if there are only a few people in the history of the original world, the talent of this young man is too terrible."


    In the grand and majestic temple made of precious stones, plus the main and auxiliary hall leaders, a total of ten giants gathered. After hearing the news and a long silence, a middle-aged man with elegant appearance exclaimed.


    "That''s just historical rumors. I didn''t expect such people to exist."


    A charming middle-aged woman''s face was also amazed.


    "This man''s talent is really terrible, but the problems reflected by this man''s existence deserve our concern."


    An old man who looked extremely thin said with a heavy face.


    "It''s not easy to cultivate people who have both time rules and space rules. To some extent, they are better at cultivating the ability of time rules and space rules than the temple of time and space. We must find this person and ask what the power behind him is."


    "Yes, we must find out what forces are behind him. We can''t just pretend to be the son of the temple of time and space."


    "I propose to launch all the eyeliner of the temple of time and space to find out this man and dig out his forces behind him."


    Continuous digital giants speak, some marvel at each other''s talent, some worry about the meaning of this matter, and some are angry that each other pretends to be the son of the temple of time and space.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    At this time, Alexis Bader, the Lord of the temple of time and space, opened his mouth. All the voices were quiet, and all his eyes looked at him.


    "According to the information we collected, the man first appeared in the Yanshi Gobi more than five years ago. At that time, the other party fought with the saint of light and won."


    "The second appearance was in the Yanshi Gobi. He defeated the bright Saint again and fled into the plane. Then he left the plane and successfully fled under the attack of the temple of light."


    "According to intelligence analysis, this person is likely to be... That person."


    The Lord of the temple of time and space glanced at all the giants present before saying.


    "It''s very likely that he is a person of that position? How is this possible? If he is a person of that position, how can he become a child of Saint level forces?"


    "Unless there is no saint level force behind him, no, this is also wrong. If there is no saint level force behind him, how can he obtain the ability of time rule and space rule?"


    The middle-aged woman''s face was stunned.


    The children of Saint level forces usually begin to cultivate before cultivation. After all, the choice of blood implantation is very important, and loyalty also needs to be considered.


    If the other party is a person of position, the other party must have blood when she is able to leave the position. It should be difficult to become a child of Saint level forces. However, the other party has become a "child of Saint level forces" and has the ability of time rules and space rules, which makes her really confused.


    "According to intelligence, five years ago, he only used the ability of time rules when fighting with the saint of light. Five years later, he suddenly had space rules."


    Looking at the information in his hand, the Lord of the temple of light said with a strange look in his eyes.


    "The intelligence department speculates that his space rule ability may have been acquired in the past five years, and there may be no saint level forces behind him."


    "For this speculation, I think it is very possible. After all, if a saint level force has a double rule Saint child, it should either hide it or publish it to frighten other Saint level forces. It should not be possible to pretend to be the saint child of other forces."


    "There may be no saint level forces behind you?"


    Hearing the speculation of the intelligence department, all giants, including the giant who just shouted to severely punish gray, had bright eyes, just like incandescent lights flashing.


    "Temple Lord, since the temple of light says he is the son of my space-time temple, I mind, let him really become the son of my space-time temple!"


    After swallowing a mouthful of water, Philip Chapman, deputy Lord of the temple of light, had some excitement in his voice.


    "Yes, if there is really no saint level power behind him, it''s best to absorb him into the space-time temple."


    "Although he once pretended to be the son of my time and space Temple twice, my time and space temple still has room for people. We should ignore past grievances and absorb him into my time and space temple."


    Other giants are also excited and excited.


    If a person who has two rules can be absorbed into the temple of time and space, the benefits to the temple of time and space are obvious.


    If the other party is lucky to become a rule level strong person in the future, it will definitely catch up with the older generation of rule level strong persons in a short time, or even take a step closer to become a stronger rule level strong person.


    Even if you can''t become a strong player at the rule level, you will also become the strongest under the rule level and become a trump card in the temple of time and space.


    "That''s how it should be set. All eyes on the temple of time and space must be found."


    Raeder atyaga, the Lord of the temple of time and space, naturally wanted to recruit such people into the temple of time and space, and immediately decided.


    After thinking for a long time about why there are space items in the temple of light, gray couldn''t think of one, so he had to give up.


    He decided to blink away again. Now he has left the light collar, but it is uncertain that the temple of light will catch up with space items.


    However, just as he changed his clothes and was ready to blink away, he stopped and couldn''t look away any more.


    A huge Rune ship flew opposite him. There was a black vortex sign on the rune ship. He had never seen this sign and did not know what power it belonged to.


    There are many young people on the board of the rune boat. One of the young women attracts the eyes of many young people, and the eyes of some young men will glance at her from time to time.


    The young woman was wearing a blue skirt, and her graceful figure fluctuated under the blue skirt.


    The skin is white, and the delicate face is carved like white jade, fresh and refined.


    A beautiful purple long hair floats with the wind, making her as elegant as an immortal. A holy charm lingers on her, making her beauty no less than the bright Saint aurora.


    Gray is also looking at the woman, but he is not looking at the woman because of her beauty, but because the woman is no one else, Sophia, who has been separated from him for five years.


    "Gray!"


    When gray found Sophia, Sophia also found gray. She couldn''t help covering her red lips and exclaiming.


    Whoosh!


    With a slight shortness of breath and a flash of his figure, gray had landed on the deck of the rune ship, facing each other''s eyes.


    "Long time no see!"


    The two people said at the same time, the same words came from the two populations, and they could obviously feel the suppressed excitement of the other party.


    In that case, it is possible to separate even if we can''t meet for life. The original world is too big and wide. Even the strong at the rule level can''t let their footprints spread all over the original world.


    Now they meet again. Their mood is excited. Some things will not fade with the passage of time, but like red wine. The longer the time, the more mellow it is.


    Just then, an untimely voice broke the rare atmosphere.


    "Who are you, who dares to break into the rune ship of the temple of time and space!"


    Several young men stopped gray with a slight hostility in their eyes.


    The pursuit of good things is human nature, and Sophia is obviously the "good thing" in their eyes. Unfortunately, they have tried many methods, but they have not been able to close the relationship with Sophia.


    At this time, they were jealous to see Sophia meet another man, who was very close and even ambiguous.


    "The temple of time and space, this is... The rune ship of the temple of time and space?"


    Hearing these young people''s words, Gray was slightly surprised. It was actually a rune ship in the temple of time and space, and Sophia actually appeared on such a rune ship, which really surprised him.

 Chapter 764

    "It''s good to know. Even if you are killed on the spot, no force dares to stand out for you."


    Seeing Gray''s surprise, several young people were immediately proud.


    "You joined the temple of time and space?"


    Without paying attention to these people, gray looked at Sophia with some surprise. He knew how the saint level forces trained their disciples. Basically, they were trained from an early age. According to Sophia''s age when she entered the original world, it is reasonable that she could not be selected as a disciple by the temple of time and space.


    "Well, after I separated from you, I met elder Haley of the temple of time and space. On her recommendation, I joined the temple of time and space."


    Sophia nodded and explained.


    "Boy, it''s crazy for you to ignore what we say?"


    Seeing that gray was still just chatting with Sophia, he didn''t take them seriously at all. A young man was angry and punched gray, which turned into a strong wind. We can imagine the weight of his fist.


    Although he looked at Sophia, the rest of Gray''s eyes saw this scene. His eyes were cold. Although he could carry it without injury even if he was hard hit by this man with his strength, he obviously didn''t intend to be a sandbag, even if he was ready to fight.


    "Stop!"


    A low cry stopped the young man. A handsome young man with brown hair and face came up. It could be seen that he was quite authoritative among the young generation. With his stop, the young man quickly stopped.


    "Although we are the children of the temple of time and space, we can''t act recklessly by relying on our strength."


    The brown haired young man gave a warning to several people, then looked at gray calmly and said.


    "What do you call your excellency?"


    "Elder martial brother Fahr, this is my friend gray."


    Sophia quickly introduced.


    "Mr. gray, after all, this Rune ship is a private Rune ship in the temple of time and space. It''s easy to cause misunderstanding if you rush into the rune ship without saying hello. Please don''t do this next time."


    The brown haired young man Fahr''s voice was admonished, but it didn''t make people feel harsh.


    "Your Excellency said that I was ill advised."


    Gray said with a slight apology.


    "Younger martial sister Sophia, your excellency gray, you haven''t seen for a long time. You must have a lot to say. Talk to me. I''ll report what just happened to the elder."


    After nodding politely to the two, the brown haired young man Fahr turned and walked towards the cabin of the rune ship. Only at the moment of walking down the cabin, his face became gloomy and his eyes glittered coldly.


    In fact, he is also one of the people who stare at Sophia, but it is not because of each other''s beauty.


    He is the descendant of a powerful elder in the temple of time and space. As long as he wants, what kind of beautiful woman can''t he get? Although Sophia is beautiful, she can find comparable people if she wants to.


    But the other side is different. If they can win the other side, it will be of great benefit to their family, which was personally told by his old ancestor.


    In recent years, he has been trying to slowly break the other party''s defense line. He thinks he has left a good impression in the other party''s heart, but he didn''t expect that such a person with an ambiguous relationship with the other party suddenly appeared.


    He was cold in his heart, but he was not ready to trip them personally. "Borrowing" was the best way to achieve his goal without affecting his image in front of Sophia.


    "What''s going on up there?"


    Seeing Fahd coming, an old woman in blue with the symbol of the temple of time and space asked in the cabin of the rune ship.


    "A young man named gray got on the rune ship. He was Sophia''s friend. According to their behavior, their relationship should be very unusual."


    Fahr seemed to say something unintentionally, very casually.


    "A man, and the relationship is very unusual?"


    Hearing his words, the old woman in blue suddenly had a cold look in her eyes, and the temperature in the cabin seemed to drop several degrees Celsius.


    Sophia can join the temple of time and space in her twenties for a reason, and she is one of the people who know the reason. In fact, she is the escort arranged by the temple of time and space for Sophia. From this, it is not difficult to see the importance of the temple of time and space for Sophia.


    The temple of time and space valued Sophia''s identity so much that she naturally didn''t want Sophia to associate with people outside the temple of time and space. Therefore, when she knew that Sophia had a great relationship with a man outside the temple of time and space, she suddenly felt cold in her eyes.


    "Drive him down. The rune ship in the temple of time and space does not allow anyone to step in."


    The old woman in green gave orders.


    "Elder Melinda, is this going too far? After all, he is Sophia''s friend."


    Although Fahr, a young man with brown hair, was secretly happy, he still looked embarrassed.


    "Forget it, I''ll come myself!"


    Seeing that the brown haired young man Fahd was like this, the old woman Melinda in blue immediately stood up and walked quickly to the deck.


    When she got on the deck, she saw Sophia standing on the deck side by side with a young man from a non time and space temple, and her behavior was obviously very close.


    She was immediately dissatisfied and went forward and said coldly.


    "People who are not in the temple of time and space are not allowed to stay on this ship. Leave immediately!"


    Hearing the bad voice, gray and Sophia both frowned slightly and looked back.


    An old woman in blue appeared behind them. The old woman in blue looked cold and cold. Not far away, the brown haired young man Fahr trotted up. Seeing their eyes, he immediately made a bitter smile for a year, which obviously meant "sorry, I couldn''t persuade the elder".


    Sophia was dissatisfied with the attitude of the old lady in green clothes. Although there were such rules in the temple of time and space, they were basically not implemented. In the past, people familiar with the disciples of the temple of time and space stayed in the rune ship of the temple of time and space, and the elders at that time didn''t say anything. This time, it was obvious that there were some deliberate targets.


    Although she was dissatisfied, she begged.


    "Elder Melinda, he is my friend. Can you accommodate me?"


    "No, that''s the rule. He can''t stay on the rune ship."


    The old lady in green was firm in tone. Sophia''s plea not only didn''t make her accommodate, but made him see that Sophia''s relationship with gray was not ordinary. He even had the idea of driving gray away from the rune ship and secretly returning to kill him.


    Although she had not reported the matter to the temple Lord, she believed that if the temple Lord knew it, he would certainly agree with her decision.


    "Forget it, where is the destination of your rune ship? We''ll meet there then."


    Gray could see that the old lady in Tsing Yi was not very friendly to him, which made him a little confused about when he provoked each other.


    However, to avoid Sophia''s embarrassment, he volunteered.


    "You don''t have to meet there. I''ll go with you."


    Sophia shook her head. Since the other party didn''t allow gray to stay on the rune ship, she got off the ship with gray and drove on with her legs and feet.


    "No, Sophia, you can''t leave the rune ship!"


    Hearing that Sophia is going to get off the ship with gray and reconfirm that gray plays a very important role in Sophia''s heart, the old lady in green has a stronger idea of getting rid of gray.


    It is naturally impossible to let Sophia leave the rune ship. Not to mention that she doesn''t want Sophia to be alone with gray. Even for the purpose of protecting Sophia, she will never allow Sophia to leave the rune ship and stop Tao immediately.


    "Why? Other disciples can leave the rune ship and go alone. Why can''t I?"


    Sophia was even more dissatisfied, and her beautiful face was cold. If it could be explained by rules before, it would be a real deliberate target now.


    "No reason, no permission is no permission."


    The old lady in Tsing Yi spoke strongly.


    Sophia had a pretty face and clenched her fist, which was completely unreasonable and deliberately aimed at the other party.


    "You seem to have made a mistake?"


    Put his hand on Sophia''s shoulder and patted Sophia''s shoulder. Gray looked at the old woman in green with cold eyes.


    "Although Sophia joined the temple of time and space, she is not a slave of the temple of time and space. What she wants to do, you are not qualified to manage the temple of time and space!"


    Originally, he wanted not to embarrass Sophia, but the old woman in blue was obviously deliberately aimed at Sophia, so he didn''t have to care so much.


    "Arrogance, you can''t talk to an outsider here. Get out of the boat."


    Hearing Gray''s accusation, the old woman in blue was furious immediately. She jumped at Gray''s thin hand and turned her claws. The green light on her claws surrounded and grabbed gray.


    There was a strong wind on the deck, and many disciples of the space-time temple were staggered by the strong wind. It can be imagined how strong the catch was, which was much stronger than the attack of the disciples of the space-time Temple just now.


    If you are caught under the level of destruction, I''m afraid all the bones will be broken. Even if gray is caught in the level 1 level of destruction, if he does nothing, I''m afraid several bones will be broken.


    "Don''t be angry, elder. Lord Gray said those words unintentionally and didn''t mean to offend the elder."


    When Fahr, a young man with brown hair, saw that the old woman in blue angrily shot at gray, and the shot was very heavy, he immediately sneered in his heart, but on the surface, he still advised with a hypocritical face.


    "Gray, be careful --"


    Almost subconsciously, Sophia protected gray with her body.


    Although she knows that after so many years, with Gray''s talent, her strength will be greatly improved, she knows the horror of the old lady in Tsing Yi better.


    The other party is not only a destroyer, but also a very strong one among the destroyer. The general destroyer can''t even hold on to a few claws in his hands.


    She once saw with her own eyes that the old woman in Qingyi killed a disaster level blood beast comparable to the general destruction level with only three claws.


    "Hum -"


    Gray naturally could not let Sophia block the old woman''s attack for himself. With a cold hum, he quickly stretched out his left hand to stop Sophia who wanted to block in front of him. On his right hand, it was wrapped with dark green mist to meet the blue claw of the old woman in green, which was stronger than the alloy.

 Chapter 765

    Boom!


    Fist claw collision, a strong shock wave diffused around, the air vibrated violently, resulting in strong air turbulence. The strong wind roared, blowing a force 12 typhoon. The rune ship shook violently, almost unsteadily and fell directly from the sky.


    Click!


    The blue light wrapped around the old woman''s hand was broken like glass. Not only that, the old woman''s hand was strangely bent and obviously fractured.


    The body retreated uncontrollably until it hit the side of the rune ship, the rune ship defense array was activated, and the impact was relieved for her.


    On the other hand, the dark green mist wrapped around Gray''s hand, only slightly turbulent, has removed all the impact, and gray and Sophia behind him have not been impacted at all.


    "Unexpectedly, I blocked the attack of elder Melinda, and let elder Melinda suffer!"


    On the deck of the rune ship, the children of the space-time Temple who were shaken by the impact looked stunned and surprised at what was happening in front of them.


    As an elder of the temple of time and space, elder Melinda, whose strength exceeds the ordinary destruction level, actually suffered a loss in the face-to-face fight with this young man, which they had never thought of before.


    "How could this guy... Have such strong strength?"


    Fahr, a young man with brown hair, also looked stunned. Even if he was quite confident in his strength, he didn''t think he would be an opponent of elder Melinda, but he easily let elder Melinda suffer. Doesn''t it mean that this man''s strength is much better than him?


    At the thought of this, he was jealous. The other party, a non Temple power man who was younger than him, was far more powerful than his son of temple power. Why?


    Because of jealousy and hatred, his face was distorted uncontrollably for a moment, but after all, he was very human. Camouflage had almost become his instinct. The next moment he forcibly twisted over, leaving only "shock" on his face.


    "Gray''s current strength, even in the destruction level, is probably enough to rank in the middle!"


    Seeing that gray showed such strength, Sophia was the calmest in the field. She was not surprised, but took it for granted.


    Did gray surprise her less when she was in power?


    Originally, I only participated in the three countries'' exchange meeting, but I pressed everyone and became the strongest among the young generation of the purple moon gem and crimson three countries.


    He became king level before he was 25, breaking the history of the youngest King level.


    To compete with the realm of King level, for the position at that time, it could almost be called the magic light warrior of legend level, and there were as many as a few, and all these magic light warriors were killed.


    ¡­¡­


    After repeated surprises, she was able to take Gray''s surprise calmly and take it for granted.


    "Who the hell are you...?"


    With her back against the side of the ship, her forehead was sweating. She looked at her bent right hand. The old woman in Tsing Yi looked at gray with fear on her face.


    She is so young, but she has stronger strength than her. Such a person is not simple. If she had not seen the portraits of the saints and saints of the nearby Saint level forces, she might think that the other party is the saint son of a saint level force.


    "Who dares to attack the rune ship of the temple of time and space?"


    With the roaring sound, five figures with a strong breath rushed out of the cabin of the rune ship. Everyone''s speed was no less than destruction level. They were other elders on the rune ship except Melinda, an old woman in green.


    They had long been aware of the movement on the deck of the rune ship, but it was delayed for some time because of one thing, and they didn''t get on the deck until now.


    "Melinda, who broke your hand?"


    Seeing the broken and bent right hand of the old woman in Tsing Yi, the five people all looked angry. An old man who was old but very strong asked angrily.


    Some people dare to hurt the elders of the space-time temple. Is it because the space-time temple has been too low-key these years? Some forces think they can step on the head of the space-time temple?


    "It''s him, it''s that guy, be careful, that guy''s strength is very strong!"


    Melinda, an old lady in blue, looked at gray with resentment in her eyes, not only because she was injured, but also because she lost face and hair this time. She was defeated by a young man in front of so many children of the space-time temple. I''m afraid it''s difficult to raise her head in the space-time temple in the future.


    Although I think the identity of the other party should not be simple, but what if the identity is not simple? Anyone who dares to collide with the temple of time and space is a mantis in the way.


    Following the eyes of the old lady in Tsing Yi, the five saw Gray and immediately walked to gray together.


    "This guy is so crazy that he hurt elder Melinda. Now there are five elders here. Let''s see what he does."


    The children of the temple of time and space, especially those jealous of Gray''s children because of Sophia, laughed at gray who was gradually surrounded by five elders.


    Fahr, a young man with brown hair, was "anxious" on his face, but he was secretly happy. It was beyond his expectation that the other party could hurt elder Melinda, but it was also because the other party hurt elder Melinda that the contradiction became irresolvable.


    He knew that elder Blu, who was old but extremely strong, was famous for his violent temper. If he was angry, he could kill each other on the spot.


    "Elder, elder Melinda took the lead... And he was forced to fight back."


    Sophia''s face changed greatly when she saw five elders coming around gray, and she explained in some panic.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Compared with Sophia''s panic, Gray was very calm, smiled at Sophia and comforted her.


    It''s not that he wants to pretend to be calm. He has seen too many big scenes and has been numb to such small scenes.


    In that broken position, he was attacked by the old man with white eyebrows and the middle-aged man with scars on his left eyebrow.


    Encounter the saint of light and a level 6 destroyer in the rocky Gobi.


    Not long ago, it was surrounded by many giants in the temple of light.


    Which opponent will be weaker than the five in front of you?


    He is indeed unwilling to easily provoke Saint level forces, but if necessary, he will not shrink back. There is already a temple of light, and it seems that it is not unacceptable to add another temple of time and space.


    "Is your excellency gray Fergus?"


    Unexpectedly, after the five people came to gray, they were not aggressive and murderous. According to the understanding of the brown haired young man Fahr, the most angry and strong Old Man Blu asked gray politely in his voice.


    The unexpected attitude of the five people caught everyone by surprise. The brown haired young man Fahr was so surprised that his eyes were about to stare out. Is that really the famous elder Blu with a hot temper?


    Even gray was surprised and hurt the elders of the temple of time and space. Other elders of the temple of time and space actually had this attitude, which really puzzled him.


    "My name is really gray Fergus."


    Facing the five polite people, Gray''s tone softened and nodded.


    "It''s your excellency gray."


    It was confirmed from gray that blue, a strong old man, looked at the other four space-time Temple elders with a friendly smile on his face.


    "Have you heard of me?"


    From just now on, gray noticed that these people seemed to have heard of him. He asked with some curiosity.


    "I''ve heard of your excellency gray. Your achievements make us old men ashamed."


    A pudgy old man smiled kindly.


    "I''m sorry about elder Melinda. Elder Melinda took the lead in shooting at me. I couldn''t stop it."


    The politeness of the five people made gray uncomfortable, and his attitude was no longer tough. He apologized in an apologetic tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although I didn''t see it, I can guess the general situation. She is to blame for this."


    Blue, a strong old man, looked back at elder Melinda and shook his head with disdain in his eyes. He had long despised the elder''s character. Now gray taught him a lesson and made sense. Naturally, he had no intention of coming out.


    The other four elders are too lazy to look at elder Melinda. It is impossible to avenge each other, because they know that it is very likely that the young people in front of them will become people with a higher identity than them in the temple of time and space.


    Just now, the reason why they didn''t catch up with the deck at the first time was that they received the highest level magic message from the temple of time and space.


    The letter is about the person in front of him. It focuses on the importance of this person to the temple of time and space. After discovering the other party, you must be polite, and you must not offend the other party and make the other party feel bad about the temple of time and space.


    It is very rare that the space-time temple, which has always been overbearing, even if other Saint level forces dare to touch it with a word of disagreement, shows such a polite attitude, but they are not surprised.


    Because there is an introduction about this person in the magic letter, and his ability to control the rules of time and space, the five giants in the temple of light even used the sword of light, but he still couldn''t do anything to let the other party escape without damage.


    And the intelligence department speculated that there should be no saint level forces behind the man, who can be drawn into the temple of time and space.


    Such a record, such a background, is indeed worthy of the courteous treatment of the temple of time and space. If any of them knew such a situation, they would definitely treat it like this.


    "Your Excellency gray, I don''t know if you''re free next. If you''re free, we''d like to invite you to the temple of time and space."


    The stout old man said solemnly in his voice.


    "To the temple of time and space?"


    Gray''s thoughts flashed through his mind and then turned into an apology.


    "Sorry, I still have some things. I can''t stay here for a long time. I get together with my friends. I just hope to disturb the rune ship in your hall for a few days. Can I allow it?"


    Although the attitude of the five people was very polite, gray did not relax his vigilance. There was no need to think about the place where the space-time temple was stationed. If the space-time Temple wanted to be unfavorable to him, even if he had the ability to teleport, he might not be able to escape safely, so he politely refused.


    "No problem, of course!"


    The five people immediately promised with a smile that if gray didn''t go to the temple of time and space, they wouldn''t force it. Gray''s worry was clear to them. They changed places, and they would never dare to go to a saint level force station rashly.


    The other party is willing to contact the space-time temple and stay on the rune ship of the space-time temple, which is a good start.

 Chapter 766

    "How? How... So?"


    The brown haired young man Fahr''s head couldn''t react.


    When is the temple of time and space so easy to talk?


    The elder of his temple was injured and didn''t investigate. Instead, he warmly invited the other party to the temple of time and space. He was not angry when he was rejected. He politely arranged the other party to stay in the rune ship.


    How can such a guy get preferential treatment from the temple? Jealousy is burning in his heart and almost gushes out.


    At this moment, his jealousy is not only limited to the relationship between gray and Sophia, but also because of the treatment gray gets at this time.


    These Temple elders usually face the sky with their nostrils. Even if they treat him, the core child of the temple, they are neither cold nor hot, but they treat each other, an outsider, with an extremely friendly attitude, which makes him very jealous.


    He was jealous and angry, but there was one person more angry than him at this time, that was Melinda, an old woman in Tsing Yi.


    "Blue, Vernon, do you know what you''re doing?"


    The old woman in green was so blue that she almost screamed.


    "That guy hurt me. You allowed him to stay on the rune ship in my space-time temple."


    She really didn''t expect that the five elders, who are also the elders of the temple of time and space, not only didn''t stand up for her after seeing that she was hurt by each other, but politely invited each other to stay in the rune ship.


    Although she and the five people usually don''t deal with each other, after all, it''s just an internal dispute in the temple of time and space. Now in the face of foreign enemies, the five people don''t agree with her, which makes her very angry.


    "Shut up, it''s just your fault. No wonder your excellency gray."


    Seeing that the five of them had just made a good impression on gray, Melinda jumped out and stirred it. The strong old man blue''s face was cold and scolded in a cold voice.


    "Elder Melinda, so many disciples are watching. It''s clear that you shot at Lord gray. Lord Gray was forced to fight back. It''s completely self-defense."


    Vernon, a pudgy old man, shook his head.


    "As a temple elder, I have to remind you, please pay attention to your words and deeds and don''t discredit the temple."


    "You, you wait. I''ll report it to the temple Lord."


    Melinda, an old woman in blue, stretched out her hand to point at the five people, but her right hand had already been broken. She suddenly hurt so much that she had to say fiercely.


    Hearing this threat, the five people disdained to smile. It was precisely because they were instructed by the hall Lord that they were so polite to gray. The other party sued the hall Lord for this matter. The result is unimaginable.


    Too lazy to pay attention to Melinda, the five people smiled apologetically at gray and stretched out their hands.


    "Mr. gray, this way, please. There is a VIP room here. The location is very good. It is very suitable for watching the scenery along the way."


    "Thank you."


    Gray nodded politely to the five and followed Sophia.


    "Fortunately, Lord gray, you weren''t hurt, otherwise I would really feel guilty. After all, I told elder Melinda about your news on the rune ship."


    Step forward, the brown haired young man Fahr breathed a sigh of relief and said with a bitter smile.


    Seeing the brown haired young man Fahr with a bitter smile on his face, Gray''s mouth tilted slightly. He didn''t say anything and crossed with each other. At the moment of crossing, he whispered in a voice that only two people could hear. Then he ignored each other and went straight over.


    Hearing Gray''s words, the brown haired young man first stood frozen in place, and then his face became gloomy.


    His eyes were full of cold, his fist was tightly squeezed by him, and his face was distorted. He scared several children of the temple of time and space around him away. He didn''t understand how the friendly senior brother Fahr suddenly became like this.


    "You wait..."


    After a simple treatment with a bandage wrapped around her right hand, Melinda, an old woman in blue, walked into the magic room with an angry face.


    In the magic room, there is a rune item that is seven or eight points similar to the printer,


    The surface is full of cumbersome Rune lines one after another, flashing fluorescence, just like a star map, and the bottom is loaded with blank paper, which is a magic text machine that can realize long-distance text transmission.


    Magic writing machine is a long-distance communication means that only Saint level forces can master the manufacturing method. The cost is very expensive, and many materials are extremely rare. Therefore, even in the temple of time and space, it is not too much.


    However, this Rune ship is naturally an "important place" in the temple of time and space, so it is also equipped with a magic text machine.


    "Elder Melinda."


    Seeing the old lady mirin in green clothes arrive, a female disciple in charge of the magic room quickly saluted.


    "The five elders, led by elder Bulu, colluded with outsiders and were suspected of conspiracy... Hurry to contact the temple Lord and report the matter."


    Melinda, an old woman in blue, ordered with a calm face.


    "Elder Melinda, is this...?"


    The female disciple was a little embarrassed and looked at the old lady Melinda in Tsing Yi.


    Just now she had heard about it from the temple disciples on the deck and knew the whole story. If she sent the magic text according to elder Melinda''s words, she would certainly offend the five elders.


    "Hesitate what, send magic text quickly."


    Seeing that the female disciple hesitated, the old lady in green milline Dutton angrily scolded.


    At this time, she was very angry, and the female disciple dared to disobey her words, which immediately made her more angry. When did her words of a temple elder become so difficult that even a temple child could not drive her.


    "You are so angry, elder Melinda. Your temper should be changed. You don''t have to be angry with your disciples if you are angry!"


    Just then, a pudgy old man walked into the magic room.


    "Vernon, wait. If the temple Lord knows this, he will never spare you."


    Melinda, an old woman in blue, turned with a livid face and stared angrily at Vernon, a pudgy old man.


    "The temple Lord will never spare me?"


    Vernon, a pudgy old man with a trace of contempt on his face, took out a special magic paper for the magic paper machine and handed it to the old woman in Tsing Yi.


    "You''d better look at this magic message first!"


    Melinda, an old woman in blue, subconsciously reached out and took it. She saw a red vortex sign at the top of the magic text. Her pupils shrank. This is the highest level of magic text news. It can be imagined that the news recorded in this magic text letter is absolutely extremely important.


    She looked at her eyes immediately and was surprised that someone could make the Guangming Temple suffer such a big loss. This person was really powerful. He had two rules before he became a rule level. No wonder the temple was ready to win over each other and set this matter as the most important thing for the temple at present.


    When she saw a sketch portrait attached to the end of the letter, her face became dull.


    Although the sketch is black and white, it is extremely clear. The appearance of the person on it is clearly drawn, and the person on the portrait is more than 90% similar to the young man who just clashed with him.


    "Is he...?"


    Melinda, an old woman in blue, looked at Vernon in amazement and asked.


    "What do you say?"


    Vernon, a pudgy old man, sneered.


    "Fortunately, the five of us tried our best to restore some temple images. If you let him have a bad feeling about the temple and affect the important plan of the temple, you should understand the consequences."


    Vernon, a pudgy old man, turned and left. Melinda, an old woman in blue, looked at the letter in front of her and her face changed.


    Things related to this gray Fergus have become the top priority of the temple of time and space. Although she is an elder of the temple of time and space and has a high status in the temple of time and space, if she really keeps pestering, I''m afraid she will suffer.


    In a VIP room on the rune ship, gray and Sophia sat on both sides of the tea table, watching the changing sea of clouds outside the gem polished window.


    "What did you say to elder martial brother Fahr just now? His face suddenly turned ugly?"


    Sophia asked with a smile.


    "I said his acting was good and deserved nine points."


    Gray smiled.


    At the beginning, he was really deceived by the other party''s acting skills, but when he saw Melinda''s old-fashioned rush to drive him away, he had some doubts about the other party in his heart.


    At the moment when he wounded elder Melinda, the other party''s face became gloomy for a moment. Although he soon covered up the past, he was noticed by him who paid special attention to the other party and immediately understood what kind of person the other party was.


    "You, if he wants to play, let him do it. Why do you point it out..."


    She rolled her eyes and Sophia gave gray an angry look.


    For several years, she could not see what kind of person the other party was, but she didn''t point it out.


    "It''s disgusting to see his face. I''m too lazy to deal with such people. I can''t help saying it."


    Gray shook his head. Now that he was strong, he would not make a false deal with someone who was obviously hostile to him. He felt disgusted and had to endure it. Even if the other party was a child of Saint level forces, he was not qualified.


    He looked at Sophia and asked suspiciously.


    "By the way, as far as I know, the disciples of Saint level forces are trained since childhood. Generally, they don''t recruit people who have been implanted with blood as disciples. What''s your situation?"


    "I have some special circumstances."


    Sophia shook her head slightly.


    "Have you ever heard of blood inheritance?"


    "Yes, and I have read some relevant books."


    Gray nodded and recalled some books he had read.


    "Before the king level realm, the implanted blood was only attached to the body and did not completely integrate with the body. After the king level realm, the blood was completely integrated with the body."


    "Theoretically, it is possible for the offspring of such strong people to inherit the blood of the strong, but the probability is very small. Although the offspring of genetic blood can reach a very high level without implanting blood, the blood is fixed. In the future, they can only practice the same blood method of their parents or parents. After the blood development reaches the limit, they can only implant such blood."


    Gray asked strangely when he remembered what Francis had said about Sophia''s special blood.


    "Is that the case with you?"


    "No, my situation is similar to this, but it is more special."


    Sophia shook her head and nodded.


    "My blood is back."

 Chapter 767

    "Blood ancestry?"


    Gray was stunned. After he had the ability of super memory, his reading volume soared, and he read tens of thousands of books, but he never saw the word "blood Atavism" in any book.


    "This is also a blood inheritance, but it is not inherited from parents, but from ancestors."


    Sophia explained.


    "I''ve had blood since I was born, but it''s not the same as my father''s and mother''s blood, but a blood I''ve never seen before."


    "I didn''t know it was a kind of blood ancestry until I came to the original world and met elder Haley."


    "I have borrowed many books from top families, but there is no introduction of blood atavism. Is this blood atavism very special?"


    Gray asked strangely.


    "It''s really very special. This kind of blood ancestry generally occurs to those ancestors who once had strong people at the sixth level of destruction level or even above. In addition to Saint level forces, even the top families rarely have records in this regard."


    "Among the ancestors, there were strong people at the sixth level of destruction or even above? Such strong people actually appeared among the ancestors of the violet family?"


    Greman was stunned. The violet family was just a plane family, and the strongest one in the family was only king level. No, it should be magic light now, but such a family had been strong at least at the sixth level of destruction level, which really surprised him.


    "Is your blood a regular blood?"


    Gray looked at Sophia and was not sure. His ancestors had strong people at the sixth level of destruction or even above, so the blood he obtained after returning to his ancestors may be regular blood.


    But when she was in power, although Sophia''s combat power was at the top level in the same realm, this performance was completely not up to the regular blood.


    "It''s the blood of time rules."


    Understand what gray thinks and Sophia explains.


    "It''s only after coming to the source time that we fully awaken. After all, the realm is too weak to bear the full awakening of regular blood."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the rune ship of the temple of time and space landed towards a huge city.


    This is a city with a population of more than millions. It is located among the mountains. It is square in shape. Looking down from high altitude, the buildings in it are orderly distributed on both sides of the road.


    "Mr. gray, this is the city directly under my space-time temple. There are many mineral veins around it. It is an important resource point of my space-time temple."


    Vernon, a pudgy old man, enthusiastically introduced gray.


    "On the one hand, our team is to inspect all resource points and inspect the situation of all resource points, on the other hand, it is to expand the knowledge of temple children."


    "The temple of time and space really deserves to be a saint level force. Only one resource point is comparable to the main city of the top family."


    Looking at the city and the surrounding mountains, gray admired it from the bottom of his heart.


    This is not a compliment, but a heartfelt sigh.


    From Sophia''s mouth, gray already knows that they have visited more than 100 places in similar places, from which it is not difficult to see the power of the temple of time and space.


    "Your Excellency gray is flattered."


    Vernon, a pudgy old man, smiled, and the other four elders also smiled friendly.


    It is worth mentioning that although Melinda, an old woman in blue with a bandage on her hand, didn''t smile, she didn''t have the strong hostility on her face.


    Although it was a little unexpected, gray didn''t care. He couldn''t pose a threat to him with the strength of the other party. He wasn''t afraid whether he really put it down or planned to retaliate secretly.


    Following the spatiotemporal temple and his party, gray lived in a huge courtyard of the city master''s house. Shortly after he settled down, under the guidance of five spatiotemporal Temple elders except the old woman in Tsing Yi, a white haired middle-aged visited his residence.


    "Lord gray, this is the Deputy Lord of my temple of time and space, Lord Philip."


    The pudgy old man introduced gray.


    "I''ve seen Lord Philip."


    Gray was polite, and the thought of "sure enough, it''s coming" flashed through his heart.


    He was not surprised by the arrival of the other party. The temple of time and space, as a saint level force, treated him so politely. It would be impossible if he didn''t ask.


    Whether in order to win over the enemy of the temple of light or for other purposes, the other party must send a heavyweight to come, and now the heavyweight has indeed come.


    The only thing that surprised him was that the heavyweights who came here this time were not ordinary heavyweights, but the deputy hall Lord, whose power was second only to the hall Lord.


    This made him cautious. Since the other party sent such an important person, I''m afraid the other party''s request will not be simple.


    A group of seven people took their seats. After a maid brought tea, she withdrew.


    "Mr. gray, this is not the first time we have met. At least it''s not the first time I''ve seen you."


    After a sip of tea, Philip Chapman looked at gray with eyes.


    Who could have thought that the beautiful young people in front of us had suffered a great loss in the temple of light a few days ago. Even if we sent out the sword of light, we could not leave each other.


    "I wonder where Lord Philip first saw me?"


    Gray was slightly surprised that the other party had secretly observed him, but his face remained unchanged.


    "Yanshi Gobi, at the level channel."


    Philip Chapman''s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp and looked at gray aggressively.


    "After receiving a secret report, someone pretended to be the son of the temple of time and space. I was responsible for investigating the matter, so I appeared there. Your Excellency gray, can you explain?"


    "I have never claimed to be the son of the temple of time and space on any occasion. The reason why I am recognized as the son of the temple of time and space is only because I have the ability to rule time and space."


    "I apologize for causing trouble for the temple of time and space."


    Gray was sincere, at least on the surface, he apologized, but in this way, he played down the matter of pretending to be the son of the temple of time and space.


    In fact, although he did not claim to be the son of the temple of time and space on any occasion, he had the idea of guiding the temple of light in this regard.


    "It''s not too much trouble. Since Greg said so, the matter will be exposed."


    Philip Chapman, a middle-aged man with white hair, lost his sharp look in his eyes and waved his hand to put an end to the matter.


    He picked up the cup and took a sip before he continued.


    "Because of your amazing achievements, the Intelligence Department of the temple of time and space has investigated Your Excellency gray. According to the speculation of the intelligence department, you should have no saint level power after you descend. Is this true?"


    "There are really no saint level forces behind me."


    There was no cover up, gray nodded.


    Now his strength, even in the face of Saint level forces, has a certain self-protection ability. There is no need to distract the attention of the temple of light under the name of the temple of time and space, as five years ago.


    The most important thing is that the lie of whether there are Saint level forces behind us is easy to be pierced. We can find out by investigating the corresponding Saint level forces. We don''t even need people to go in person. Many Saint level forces can contact each other through magic machines.


    "Sure enough."


    After Gray''s personal recognition, Philip Chapman and the five elders were shocked. The intelligence department''s speculation was not wrong. There was no saint level force behind each other, Philip Chapman said immediately.


    "I wonder if your excellency gray is interested in becoming the son of my temple of time and space?"


    "Become the son of the temple of time and space?"


    Gray looked at Philip Chapman slightly strangely. It turned out that the other party''s purpose was this. It was really some accident.


    A saint level force of the other side should be very cautious in choosing the son who is almost equivalent to the future successor of the temple Lord, but he didn''t expect to invite an outsider to take office.


    "Yes, as long as you promise, Lord gray, I can guarantee that you will immediately become the son of the temple of time and space."


    Philip Chapman looked forward to gray.


    In fact, every saint level force is very careful in the selection of the son and daughter, and the temple of time and space is no exception.


    For example, Sophia, who has time rules, has entered the temple of time and space for more than five years, but has not been recognized as a saint, so it is necessary to conduct a comprehensive assessment of Sophia, including identity.


    The reason why the temple of time and space takes risks to absorb gray is because of the double rule ability. After all, gray does not come from the saint level forces. His understanding of the double rule ability is not small deviation from the saint level forces, and completely underestimates the influence of the double rule ability.


    Even in the worst case, it can become the strongest under the rule level. Such temptation is very attractive to a saint level force, which is the reason why the temple of time and space will take risks to absorb him.


    "Lord Philip, what do you think I lack now?"


    After thinking for a moment, gray didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Philip Chapman and asked.


    Philip Chapman frowned slightly when he heard Gray''s inquiry. He heard Gray''s meaning. It''s not impossible to consider becoming the son of the temple of time and space, but there should be interests.


    If the other party becomes the son of the temple of time and space, the temple of time and space will increase a potential combat power. On the contrary, the other party also needs to obtain equivalent benefits.


    "Our space-time temple has complete time rules and space rules blood method, and has the highest level of destruction stage secret method, which is very good for the cultivation of your two kinds of rule abilities."


    After thinking for a moment, Philip Chapman said with a little pride.


    "Lord Philip Chapman, these two things are useless to me. I have both time rule blood method and space rule blood method."


    Greavel shook his head.


    In order to prove that his words were true, gray directly took out the space blood method made of regular blood beast bones and the time blood method in the manuscript and placed them on the tea table.


    He is not worried that the other party will rob. The temple of time and space must have time blood method and space blood method. It is impossible to rob his blood method book. Besides, all the contents have been recorded in his mind, even if the other party robbed it.

 Chapter 768

    "It''s really time blood method and space blood method..."


    Philip Chapman turned strangely when he reached through two books.


    He was surprised and distressed that a person who was not a saint level force had a complete time blood method and space blood method. The rule level blood method can be said to be the most attractive place for Saint level forces, but it did not appeal to the other party, because the other party already had it.


    "I have a lot of precious resources in the temple of time and space. If your excellency gray can join the temple of time and space, I can guarantee the supply of auxiliary cultivation resources at all stages of destruction level."


    After thinking it over, Philip Chapman spoke again.


    "To tell you the truth, a few months ago, I explored the position opened by a rule level strong man and obtained a lot of cultivation resources. I don''t lack cultivation resources at the destruction level."


    Gray shook his head again and gently brushed with one hand. A newly opened space for storing items was opened. Through the wide mouth of the space, a large number of precious medicinal materials and medicines appeared in front of everyone.


    Gray obtained the precious medicinal materials, and the precious medicine was obtained by the old man with white eyebrows and the middle-aged man with scars on his left eyebrow. With these, he will not lack auxiliary cultivation medicine at the stage of destruction.


    "Mr. gray, please put it away. I know you don''t lack cultivation resources."


    Seeing these cultivation resources, Philip Chapman couldn''t help smiling. Obviously, he failed again. Cultivation resources didn''t attract gray very much.


    Although the resources owned by the other party are far from comparable to the temple of time and space, it is enough to use them alone.


    Later, Philip Chapman put forward several kinds of resources, such as powerful magic weapons, such as blood skills... But gray was able to take out a lot of corresponding resources every time. Finally, Philip Chapman smiled bitterly and said.


    "I wonder if your excellency gray is interested in becoming an honorary elder of the temple of time and space? It''s just nominal. It has no subordinate relationship with the temple of time and space, and can be removed at any time."


    He can see that the temple of time and space can''t sell each other''s heart at all. It''s not that the other party''s wealth is comparable to the temple of time and space, but that the other party''s current wealth is enough for his own use. Even if he is the Deputy Temple Lord of time and space, he is not as rich as the other party.


    "I''d love to. Of course, I have a few small conditions..."


    Gray smiled and agreed. The reason why he took out the same and the same "evidence" and denied the conditions given by the other party was to let the other party retreat, because he had no idea of joining the saint level forces.


    When he was weak, he was very interested in joining Saint level forces and hoped to find the shelter of a powerful force. If the temple of time and space was willing to accept him at that time, he would be very happy.


    As for now, his strength has been extremely strong. He has not been able to escape the ambush carefully prepared by the saint level forces. Naturally, he has no interest in joining the saint level forces. After all, after joining, he will not get much benefit, but will be bound to him.


    However, if he refuses directly, he is bound to hate the temple of time and space. Therefore, he chooses to let the other party retreat from difficulties and let the other party realize that the resources that the temple of time and space can give are not attractive to him.


    The next day, in the surprised eyes of the children of the space-time temple and the frightened eyes of the brown haired young man Fahr, gray, accompanied by the Deputy Temple Lord of the space-time temple, went to the space-time temple and obtained an old residence in the space-time temple.


    Although it was different from the original purpose, it eventually pulled gray into its own camp, the temple of time and space, so the giants were able to accept this result, although unexpected.


    When the temple of time and space cannot give the conditions that make the other party''s heart beat, why should the other party join the temple of time and space?


    He can become an honorary elder of the temple of time and space and establish a close relationship with the temple of time and space. Obviously, the other party has given face to the temple of time and space.


    And they already know that the other party has an extraordinary relationship with Sophia. Now Sophia is a disciple of the temple of time and space. With this relationship, they are not afraid that the relationship between the other party and the temple of time and space will be unstable.


    After staying in the temple of time and space for a period of time, gray took Sophia and returned to the chaotic UGAS family in a continuous blink. He met the fascists and finally reunited Sophia''s brother and sister.


    "I don''t know where Grenville is now?"


    The three met and sighed for a while. At the beginning, the four of them used random transmission to escape from the sphere of influence of the temple of light. Now more than five years have passed, but only three of them are together. One of them doesn''t know where they are now, or even life and death.


    "It''ll be all right. Since all three of us are all right, grenvie must be all right."


    Sophia said positively, breaking the slightly depressed atmosphere.


    "Yes, Grenville must be fine. I believe the four of us will meet one day."


    Gray also said positively.


    "What I''m saying is that it''s hard to get together without saying this today. Let''s talk about our experiences in recent years."


    Francis said.


    After staying in the UGAS family for several days, he handed over the task of inviting master Roman to refine the magic potion of the destruction stage to the UGAS family. Gray took Sophia to the Leopold family.


    The Leopold family is the weakest of the six top family forces that gray now controls, but it is the one that gray has the most sense of belonging. This is the first top family force he controls, and his external identity in the chaos is also a child of the Leopold family.


    "I''ve been away for half a year. Have any top families shot at the leopolds or secretly attacked them?"


    Take the Berners, Sarah, Barbara and others out of the plane and place them in the Leopold family. Gray calls Fahd and Kensha and asks them.


    "No, although Leo city still has many top family eyes, but no top family is playing Leopold family."


    Kensha, who showed her good figure in a green dress, shook her head.


    Although news of the UGAS family, Toure family and Downey family attacking Leopold family has not been leaked, many top families have noticed some fishiness.


    The most obvious change was that the three families that had been most active in the inheritance weapons of the Leopold family suddenly fell silent and stopped talking about the inheritance weapons of the Leopold family.


    This makes the top families vaguely aware of what must have happened. They may even have dealt with the Leopold family, but they have not been able to take advantage. For this reason, these families are more afraid of the Leopold family and naturally dare not do it easily.


    "Did anything big happen?"


    Gray asked, looking at Fahd.


    "No, no major events have happened in the past six months. It''s the magic soldier leader far from chaos ridge. It''s said that a position opened up by the rule level strong was born, which caused a great sensation."


    Fahd said respectfully.


    "So far apart, news can reach here."


    Gray was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, the news of the birth of the rule level strong has reached here.


    After asking some questions and confirming that nothing had happened, gray sent them away, and then took Sophia and the Fergus family on the streets of Leo.


    In the next period of time, the Fergus family will live in Leo City, and gray is going to familiarize them with the environment.


    "Gray, were you transported to this neighborhood?"


    Bernal looked at the huge city belonging to gray in front of him in surprise. Unexpectedly, gray had such a huge power in the original world in just more than five years, and this was only the main city of one of the forces in the other party''s hands.


    "No, I was transported into the taboo forest. I swam in the taboo forest for more than half a year before I finally left the taboo forest and came to this area."


    Gray shook his head.


    "Taboo forest? Taboo forest with regular blood animals?"


    Sophia was slightly surprised. Even he had heard of the name of the taboo forest. It was said that there were regular blood animals in the depths of the taboo forest, and she knew that there were regular blood animals in the taboo forest.


    With Gray''s strength at that time, he swam in the forbidden forest for more than half a year. Although it''s easy to say, the danger can be imagined.


    "Well, this is the forest. I didn''t know the horror of this forest until I left the forest later."


    "Rule level blood beasts were not encountered, but disaster level blood beasts encountered a lot. Fortunately, although my strength at that time could not be comparable to the destruction level, it was not much worse, so I was able to leave the taboo forest safely."


    Gray nodded and couldn''t help recalling his jungle life for half a year, which was probably the most embarrassing half a year since his cultivation. Several times, he escaped from the attack of disaster level blood beasts.


    "Gray, someone is following us, and there are several calls."


    Suddenly Sophia came up to gray and whispered in Gray''s ear.


    "I know, these are the eyes of the top families attracted by weapons, though they are still in the city, but they do not expect them to be so wild."


    Gray''s eyes were cold and he had a decision in his heart.


    He took Sophia and the Fergus family into a tavern to order, and he walked out of the tavern alone. His cold eyes swept around and soon looked at a middle-aged man in ordinary clothes.


    Being stared at by gray, the middle-aged man''s eyes immediately panicked, quickly lowered his head and walked sideways to a fork in the road.


    Gray''s face was cold, his right index finger stretched out, and a black fog the size of a fist appeared. Before the middle-aged man reacted, he had hit the middle-aged man.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The middle-aged man''s body disintegrated on the spot, whether clothes, flesh and blood, or blood and bones, all became shattered. Because the hand was too fast, most of the pedestrians around didn''t even find a person disappearing in front of them. Only a few powerful people looked at gray in fear of Gray''s hand at them.


    Regardless of these people, gray focused on another stalker.


    Another cloud of black fog flew out. Like the middle-aged man just now, his body disintegrated and disappeared.


    He did not care about the eyes of these top families, because the other party could not threaten him, but now the Fergus family will live in the city. These top families'' eyeliners are enough to pose a threat to them. So Gray decided not to let go of the eyes of these top families.

 Chapter 769

    Poof, poof, poof!


    Gray''s face was cold, and a group of black mist came out, attacking the eyes of the top families.


    Some screamed in horror, some fled in panic, and some turned around and fled... But without exception, they all turned into ashes under the black fog.


    Confirm that there is no eye liner around, and the cold color on Gray''s face disappears, and he returns to the pub. Only Sophie has noticed what he has just done, and no one else has noticed.


    Nodding slightly to Sophia, gray sat down, but his mind gave a cold order to Fahd.


    "Drop the eye liner of the top families in one tier.


    "Yes, Lord gray."


    Fahd''s respect should be that soon after, teams of people in the Leopold family rushed out. Some of them rushed to a hotel, some to a folk house, and the killings took place all over the city at the same time.


    A few days later, the top families received the news that they had been buried in Leo city.


    "Arrogant, the Leopold family is too arrogant to actually kill all the eyeliner of my Hoya family in Leo."


    "Just a Leopold family, who dares to kill my Gran family? Who gave him the courage?"


    "The great anger has killed all the top families in the city, and the Leopold family has gone too far."


    Many top families were furious and sent family "representatives" to the Leopold family.


    "The people of my Hoya family do business normally in Leo City, but they are killed by the leopolds. The leopolds must explain to my Hoya family."


    "My vaena family is the same. If you don''t give me an explanation, my vaena family will never stop."


    "So is my Lange family."


    After the top family representatives arrived at the Leopold family, they all had a bad attitude and shouted wildly.


    Among the representatives of almost every top family, there is a destroyer. More than a dozen top families add up to more than a dozen destroyers, which immediately forms an extremely terrible force. A member of the Leopold family is like a great enemy and nervous.


    "Want to explain, what do you want to explain?"


    After Fahd followed him, gray walked out with a cold face, his eyes sharp as a knife, and his eyes swept one top family after another.


    In the face of Gray''s bad eyes, no top family retreated. There are more than a dozen strong destroyers here, which are destined to be unmatched by the Leopold family, so they don''t go at all.


    "Hand over all the Lord''s messengers and make compensation."


    An old man in a loose robe said coldly.


    "This time, my Hoya family lost a lot. Not only did dozens of people die in vain, but also lost a number of valuable goods. You, the Leopold family, must take out an inheritance weapon as compensation."


    Dozens of people were killed and lost a number of valuable goods. These are naturally fake.


    To avoid exposure, how could the Hoya family send so many lines into Leo City, the family lines sent by the Hoya family, and all the combined ones are not many, but the most precious goods are even more unwarranted, although these eyelints are actually disguised as camouflage in the city, but all the items are extremely cheap.


    "My Gran family also lost a number of extremely important goods, and we also need to inherit weapons as compensation."


    An old man with a missing corner of his ear also said quickly.


    "And I, the vaena family."


    "And the Griffins."


    The destroyers of the top families have a domineering attitude and speak one after another.


    "The Leopold family has only three inheritance weapons in total. Each of your families must compensate for the inheritance weapons. Who should be compensated?"


    Fahd frowned and said aloud.


    "There is no need to sow discord. We will naturally discuss who should inherit the weapons. Now you, the Leopold family, just need to hand over all the inherited weapons."


    The old man in loose robes showed disdain.


    The Hoya family is the upstream family among the top families, and he himself has the strength of the second level of destruction. It''s none of his business who owns the other inheritance weapons. With the strength and power of his Hoya family, he will be able to occupy an inheritance weapon, so he doesn''t worry at all.


    "Hum, hand over the inheritance weapon? No, I have a better solution. I believe you will be satisfied at that time."


    Gray snorted coldly and looked coldly at the old man in loose robes who disagreed with Fahd. The identity of the other party was unusual. Among these people, there were already some leaders.


    For such people, the best way is


    The body was shrouded in purple light. The next moment, gray rushed to the old man in loose robes.


    Whoosh!


    Under the purple light, Gray''s speed became extremely terrible, far beyond the ordinary destruction level, even compared with the strong at the sixth level of destruction level, it was only a little worse.


    "So fast?!"


    Seeing gray coming at a terrible speed, the old man in loose robes suddenly burst his hair, and his face became dignified and frightened.


    With a blow, a giant claw condensed by the wind system and thunder system patted gray, while he quickly retreated to break the wall and exit the room.


    Click!


    Gray was surrounded by dark green fog, which immediately wrapped the huge claws made of wind and thunder, making its power melt without venting.


    Gray, on the other hand, kept moving fast and approached the old man in loose robes who retreated quickly. The dark green mist wrapped around his sword crossed each other''s neck.


    Poof!


    With green blood splashing and wearing loose robes, most of the old man''s neck was cut, stood still, and pressed his hands on the wound of his neck, but he couldn''t stop the blood splashing.


    In just a few moments, he turned his eyes, fell to the ground with a roar, pulled out a few times, and there was no interest anymore.


    "A sword killed the old clan of the Hoya family?"


    "How could it be that the old leader of the Hoya family this time has the second level strength of destruction level? How could he be killed so easily?"


    "His strength... How could he be so strong?"


    The screams of surprise, the sound of surprise, the sound of shock, and the sound of inhaling cold air sounded disorderly. The rest of the top families retreated away from gray like avoiding snakes and scorpions.


    Only the people of the Hoya family trembled and stood in place, staring sadly and angrily at gray, who killed their clan elders, wanted to avenge them, but they didn''t dare. Even the clan elders at the second level of the destruction level were killed by a sword, not to mention them.


    The dark green blood fell from the sword, dropping drop by drop on the jade paved ground. It was a very small sound, but it was like a giant hammer beating on the chest of people in the top families, making their chest stuffy.


    "Well, are you satisfied with my solution?"


    Gray''s eyes swept over all the people in the top family. Anyone who was stared at by him could not help but become evasive.


    Even the destroyer is no exception. It seems that he has been awed by Gray''s thunder means, but at this time.


    "What are you afraid of? Although his strength is strong, there are more than a dozen strong destroyers here. Are you afraid of him?"


    Maybe he felt ashamed of his behavior. A moment later, a destroyer raised his head in shame and anger and shouted for himself and other destroyers.


    Hearing what he said, the other destroyers couldn''t help but brighten their eyes. No matter how strong the other party is, they have more than a dozen destroyers here. Are they afraid that the other party won''t succeed?


    If they are frightened by the other party today, they may not be able to lift their heads for the rest of their life, even if several destruction strong people are ready to respond.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    There was a sound of flesh and blood being cut. They suddenly turned their heads and looked at the sound. They saw a blood mark on the neck of the destructive strong man who had just "cheered up". The blood splashed like a spring, and their bodies swayed a few times. They fell to the ground with a crash, and there was no more life.


    Gray, covered with purple light, appeared next to the destroyer. The destroyer''s performance was worse than the old man in loose robes just now. He was even killed before he could resist or avoid.


    "Are there any dissatisfied with my solution?"


    He shook off the sword in his hand and threw away the blood on the sword. Gray looked at the destroyers of one top family after another with a sneer. The sword in his hand did not return to the sheath, as if it would scratch the next person''s neck in the next moment, and no one knew whether he would be the next one.


    "Satisfied. I, the Griffin family, are completely satisfied with your... Solution."


    A middle-aged man with only a few sparse hairs on his chin was frightened and quickly echoed.


    "The Waena family... Is also completely satisfied."


    Not surprisingly, after being killed by gray in a row, the remaining top family destroyers disappeared and expressed the same gray''s solution one after another.


    Even if more than a dozen destroyers can kill each other, several people will be killed. Obviously, no one wants to be one of those people. Therefore, as soon as gray put pressure, the newly established alliance collapsed.


    "Just be satisfied. Let''s talk about the compensation for the harassment of the leopolds over the years."


    Gray grinned and showed white teeth, which can definitely be called handsome, but at this time, it seemed like a devil''s smile to all the top families.


    Finally, all the top families were able to leave the leopolds after paying heavy compensation.


    When he came, he was very aggressive. When he left, he was as far away from the rule level blood beast territory. He was afraid that he would lose one leg, which all the top families had never thought of when they came.


    At the same time, these top families are deeply shocked in their hearts. The strongest member of the Leopold family is not Fahd, but a young man.


    After such a huge event, even if the top families felt very ashamed and tried their best to cover it up, they couldn''t cover it up after all. The news soon spread all over the chaos.


    "More than a dozen top families asked for opinions from the Leopold family, but they didn''t expect to be deterred by the Leopold family and eventually forced to make compensation."


    "Two destroyers were killed, and one of them existed at the second level of destroyer, and it was a young man who did all this."


    "One person has shocked more than a dozen strong destroyers. Is he really the same generation as us?"


    The news caused a great shock, especially among the young generation of chaos leader. Even the arrogant children of the chaos Temple couldn''t help but take caution and secretly write down the name gray.

 Chapter 770

    In an ancient city, Blanca Mandy, George Lopez and Landry ngumo were all sad when they heard what had happened to the leopolds.


    "Unexpectedly, he has been silent for more than three years, and his strength has become so strong!"


    Blanca Mandy''s perfect face was filled with wonder, and some idea in her heart became stronger.


    "I''m not sure of winning."


    Landry ngumo''s men consciously held the handle of the knife hanging around their waist, then loosened it and shook his head.


    "If it is true as the news says, his strength is probably stronger than the three of us."


    George Lopez''s handsome face was a little dignified.


    "The relic we are exploring this time is located in the deep sea, and the danger of the deep sea is more serious than the taboo forest. The strength of the three of us is still weak. George, I suggest calling gray to explore this relic in the sea."


    Blanca Mandy suggested, looking at George Lopez.


    "That''s what I mean."


    George Lopez nodded in agreement.


    The three of them gathered here because he found a map of relics in the sea.


    He did not give this relic map to the family to explore with the family. Although it is safe, the benefits will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    Considering the high risk of exploring alone with his own strength, he invited Blanca Mandy and Landry ngumo to form a team to explore the relics in the sea. Now they are on their way.


    Now hearing Gray''s "strong record", his eyes lit up and he also had the idea of inviting gray to participate in this relic exploration.


    The three rushed to Leo immediately. A few days later, the three rushed to Leo.


    "Blanca, George and Landry visit together?"


    Gray, who was wandering in the garden with Sophia, was not surprised when he heard that the three came to visit together. He took Sophia to the living room.


    When he came to the living room, gray met three people, which he hadn''t seen for several years. The breath on them was even stronger. Obviously, he was not the only one who had made rapid progress in strength in recent years. The three people also had a great improvement.


    "I haven''t seen you for several years. Your strength has increased so much that even the second level of destruction can easily kill. Now the chaos leader has spread about you."


    Seeing gray and Sophia coming, George Lopez joked to gray with a smile.


    During the encirclement and suppression of nihilistic beasts, the four fought side by side and established a good friendship with each other. Although they never met again after that, they exchanged letters and gifts every new year and festival, so they were not unfamiliar with each other.


    "The promotion of the three of you is not small. You can do it."


    Gray smiled.


    "Who is this?"


    Blanca Mandy looked at Sophia, a slender woman in a blue dress beside gray, with a slight surprise in her eyes.


    As a famous beauty in chaos, she is naturally extremely confident in her beauty, but it naturally surprises her to suddenly see someone whose beauty is not worse than hers.


    Coupled with the talent shown by gray, she had the idea of combining with gray.


    So when gray came in, her eyes fell on Sophia, who seemed to be close to gray.


    "This is my fiancee Sophia, Sophia. These three are..."


    Gray introduced the two sides.


    Although he has not married Sophia yet, he has been engaged under the advice of Francis, so he was no longer a friend but a fiancee when he introduced Sophia.


    "Fiancee?"


    Blanca Mandy was stunned that gray had established a relationship with the other party.


    "Fiancee? You have such a beautiful fiancee."


    George Lopez looked at gray with envy. Although he usually had a good relationship with women, none of his female friends except Blanca Mandy could match Sophia in front of him.


    As for Blanca Mandy, there is no need to think about it. The three of them are the future heirs of the three most powerful families. They will inherit the position of house owner in the future. It is impossible for each other.


    However, there are some possibilities between gray and Blanca Mandy. After all, Gray''s family is far from comparable to the Xeon family. Even if the two are combined, Mandy family is the most important.


    "Are you here to...?"


    After sitting down with Sophia, gray looked at the three and asked them. They came together. If they didn''t come, he wouldn''t believe what he said.


    "We came here to invite you to explore a relic."


    The three looked at each other, said George Lopez.


    "Ruins?"


    Gray looked at George Lopez unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the three had the news of the ruins.


    "Well, it''s a relic in the sea..."


    George Lopez introduced the ruins to gray.


    After listening to the three people''s introduction to the relics, gray couldn''t help but have a strong interest. The relics are located in deep-sea islands. With the danger of the deep sea, the strength of the former owners of the relics that can exist in such places must be not weak, and they may gain a great harvest.


    "I''m really interested in this relic, but I hope to take my fiancee with me."


    Gray looked at Sophia and asked her for advice.


    They haven''t seen each other for many years. Now they finally get together. Naturally, they don''t want to separate so soon.


    "Take her, her strength?"


    Blanca Mandy looked at Sophia suspiciously. Although she admitted that Sophia''s beauty was no worse than her, if her strength was no worse than her, she would never believe it. Under the action of strange emotions, she inexplicably had a mind of comparison.


    "Please rest assured that Sophia is the core child of the time and space Temple of Saint level forces."


    Gray promised.


    Gray doesn''t know what Sophia''s strength has reached over the past five years, but how can her strength be poor when she becomes a child of the temple of time and space and has the ability to cultivate rules?


    Although it can''t be compared with the bright saint, after all, she started too late compared with the bright saint, and didn''t receive the best Temple training from the beginning. However, with the ability of time rules, there should be general destructive combat power, which will never drag a few people back.


    "Hiss -"


    Blanca Mandy let out a cold breath, her red lips moved and looked at Sophia with shock.


    The other side didn''t participate in her on Meili. She was higher than her on identity. She was not only a temple child, but also a core child. Even among the Holy Level forces, there were very few. She was surprised to find that he had no advantage in the face of the other side.


    "Temple children."


    Landry ngumo seldom saw the change, and his face was also surprised by the news. In front of him, Gray''s fiancee, who was as beautiful as Blanca, was actually the core child of Saint level forces.


    "I have never admired anyone. Today I admire you beyond measure."


    George Lopez looked at gray with admiration. The other party actually found a temple child as his fiancee, and he was not an ordinary Temple child. He was really ashamed of his ability to find women.


    Sophia, the core son of Saint level forces, naturally had no opinion about going with them. After all, they were worried that their strength was not enough. It would be better to have another one whose strength was no worse than theirs. After discussion, the five of them set out soon.


    They went south all the way. More than ten days later, they left the chaos collar and entered an area called Nanhai collar, which is close to the chaos collar.


    This is an area adjacent to the sea. It is not rich in materials and scarce in resources. Therefore, there are no saint level forces in charge, and even few top families.


    They continued south, and a few days later, they came to the beach.


    The blue sea is endless, and there is no end. The farthest sea and sky are the same, and there is no boundary between the sky and the sea.


    The sea breeze brings a burst of coolness and a strong smell of the sea.


    Here, Blanca Mandy took out a small Rune ship from the space items. Although it is small, it is also more than 30 meters long. There are many rooms in it, enough for Gray''s five people to rest.


    As a business genius, she has accumulated a lot of wealth over the years. She bought this Rune ship for the convenience of travel.


    Five people boarded the rune ship, which flew over the sea towards the island.


    There is a wisdom array on the rune ship. You can sail automatically by inculcating the map and the location of the island. They don''t need to pay attention at any time. The only thing they need to care about is the danger from the sea and sky.


    "How far will the island we want to explore go deep into the deep sea this time?"


    The rune ship flew automatically. The five of gray stood on the deck and looked at the blue sea. Sophia looked at gray and asked.


    "According to the estimation of the map, it should go deep into the sea more than 100000 miles."


    Grello micro recalled the map information that had been recorded in his brain, replied.


    "That''s good. It''s more than 100000 miles deep. Although it has entered the depths of the ocean, it''s not too deep."


    Sophia nodded slightly.


    "I have seen in the library of the temple that there are many powerful rule level blood beasts in the depths of the ocean, some of which, even the rule level strong, are not rivals."


    "Rule level strong people are not opponents, so strong?"


    Blanca Mandy was slightly surprised at Sophia''s words.


    "Well, it''s said that some powerful rule level blood beasts have two or more rule level abilities. In the face of them, the general rule level strong can''t compete at all."


    Sophia nodded solemnly.


    "The third saint of the temple of time and space once encountered a blood beast with three rules and abilities in the deep sea. He was able to escape with all his means, but he was seriously injured. He died soon after he came back because of the deterioration of his injury."


    "The rule level strongmen have fallen..."


    People including gray are taking a breath backwards. In their opinion, they are almost the strongest rule level strong represented by existence. Unexpectedly, they also fell under the deep-sea blood beast.


    Although the other party finally escaped back, it was obvious that he died because he was seriously injured under the attack of the deep-sea blood beast. It was no different from falling under the attack of the deep-sea blood beast.


    Everyone is more careful about this trip. Although it goes deeper than 100000 miles, it is not the deepest place compared with the vast ocean, but the blood beast is a living creature and can move. It is impossible to be fixed in a certain area. If you have bad luck, you may encounter a powerful blood beast.

 Chapter 771

    The rune ship sailed forward and quickly went deep into the sea at a speed of more than 10000 miles a day.


    In the past three days, although they were attacked no less than dozens of times, the incoming blood beast was the strongest, and it was just a waste level. There was no need to fight at all. The five people just released their breath, which was enough to drive them away.


    On the fourth day, the king level blood beasts began to appear among the blood beasts they encountered, which could not be a threat, and they were driven away only by breath.


    On the seventh day, the magic light level blood beasts began to appear among the blood beasts they encountered. Although they can also be driven by breath, sometimes they encounter some hot tempered magic light level blood beasts who are not threatened by breath, and they already need to kill them.


    On the tenth day, they had gone more than 100000 miles into the sea. According to estimation, they were only two or three days away from their final destination.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    At noon, the rune ship was flying at an altitude of kilometers above the sea. Suddenly, the sea below rolled up, huge waves flew, and a huge wave rose to the sky, hundreds of meters high.


    When the waves were about to sink, suddenly, a huge strange fish broke out of the water from the waves.


    The strange fish is more than 50 meters long, long and narrow, with a sharp mouth and a huge spike more than 10 meters long.


    On the left and right sides of the strange fish, the place where the fins should have been replaced by a pair of wing wings.


    Call¡ª¡ª


    When the wings flapped, the strange fish didn''t fall to the sea, but flew towards the rune ship in the sky, like a huge awl, hitting the rune ship.


    "Disaster level blood beast two wings disaster fish!"


    On the rune ship, all five of Gray''s faces moved slightly. In front of them, the blood beast was a disaster level blood beast with two wings. They went deep into the sea for ten days, and they finally encountered the disaster level blood beast.


    Whoosh!


    Gray was ready to shoot, but before him, there was a figure who shot ahead of him. Sophia was dressed in women''s purple war clothes, graceful and fit, rushed out of the rune ship deck and shot straight.


    Seeing her move, Blanca, George and Landry all stopped to see the strength of her core son of Saint level forces. Gray also stopped. Although he believed in Sophia''s strength, he really didn''t know how strong Sophia was until now.


    Shua!


    Under Sophia''s shot, a thick purple light came out, and with silent strange power, it hit the two winged disaster fish.


    The two winged disaster fish turned to avoid, but although it had two wings, its flexibility in the air was greatly reduced, far from the sea. Although its huge body had been forced to turn, it still couldn''t avoid the purple light.


    Patter!


    When the purple light hit the two winged disaster fish, it was like a gentle pat. There was no huge movement, and there was no wound where the two winged disaster fish was hit.


    However, the original body of the two winged disaster fish, which was violently twisting, suddenly stopped.


    The wings did not flap again, but the body did not fall to the sea and was fixed in the air.


    "Time is still!"


    Gray''s eyes burst out, and he immediately judged that this must be the time static ability derived from the time rule ability.


    Different from the "time decay" that he made things experience for thousands of years in an instant, a derivative of Sophia''s time rule ability is time stillness.


    This is the ability that once the target is attacked by the time rule ability, the target''s time will be static. For the target in the static time, it will be difficult to move a minute. To some extent, this is an almost insoluble ability.


    Of course, it is only almost, not absolute. There is no ability without solution, even the rule ability does not exist. This time static ability must also have its own limit. The stronger the strength of the bound object, the shorter the bound time.


    Whoosh!


    Sophia was shrouded in purple light and appeared next to the two winged disaster fish in an instant.


    Another derivative ability of the other party is obviously the same as gray, which is to accelerate time and increase its own movement speed. At the beginning, the other party''s ability had this characteristic when it was in the position, but there is no exaggeration of the increase degree of time rule ability.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The blue light blade on the spear was derived and vibrated, just like a high-frequency blade. In a very short time, it stabbed five times in the head of the two winged disaster fish.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The spear is deeply inserted into the head of the two winged disaster fish. The length of the spear plus the extended cyan light blade is absolutely enough to crush the brain of the two winged disaster fish.


    Click!


    At this time, the body of the two winged disaster fish seemed to break free from some kind of bondage and was finally able to move. However, the brain had been crushed and doomed to be unable to survive.


    But there are still some instinctive reactions in its body. During the falling process of its body, the giant tail lashed wildly around, and a terrible sonic boom sounded in the air. Taking its body as the center, the wind rolled up around.


    However, Sophia had retreated and returned to the rune ship. When she returned to the rune ship, the huge body of the two winged disaster fish hit the sea. With the rise and fall of the sea, it was obvious that there was no movement. After a short struggle, she died completely.


    "What''s the ability to make the two winged disaster fish unable to move in a short time?"


    Looking at the returning Sophia, Blanca and the three were in doubt.


    Different from gray who has judged Sophia''s ability, the three of them who have never been in contact with the ability of time rules obviously can''t judge Sophia''s ability from the battle just now.


    "Time stands still."


    Sophia explained without concealment.


    Different from gray, who first came to chaos, behind her is the holy power of time and space temple, so there is no need to hide, which is also the advantage of power.


    Of course, today''s gray doesn''t need to cover up, but he doesn''t rely on power, but on strength. Now he doesn''t need excessive caution except for the rule level strong, even the sixth level strong of destruction level.


    "Time is still? Do you have the ability to rule time?!"


    "I do have the ability to master the rules of time."


    "Hiss -"


    Blanca looked at Sophia in amazement. It was OK not to hear Sophia''s explanation. After hearing Sophia''s explanation, they were even more surprised.


    Time rule ability, the other party actually has time rule ability, and has rule ability in advance. That''s the privilege that saints and daughters can have. Doesn''t it mean that the other party is a saint and daughter?


    For a long time, the three people recovered from the shock. After recovering, they all looked at gray with strange eyes, admiration and doubt.


    "Are you being chased by the temple of time and space?"


    Blanca Mandy asked cautiously.


    A saint level Saint would not casually become the fiancee of a top family child, so they felt that gray abducted Sophia, the saint of the temple of time and space, and was being chased and killed by the temple of time and space.


    "Don''t worry, I know about Sophia and the temple of time and space. The temple of time and space didn''t stop or send someone to chase me."


    Seeing that the three were serious, gray couldn''t cry or laugh. He had to admire their rich imagination, but said.


    "Really?"


    Blanca Mandy was still suspicious. They knew the hegemony of Saint level forces, and even the core disciples were likely to stop it, not to mention the saint who mastered the ability of rule level.


    "Really, it''s more real than a gem."


    Gray''s black lines reassured him that even so, the three still had a little doubt on their faces and obviously did not fully trust.


    Seeing this, Sophia burst out laughing and said.


    "It''s true. The temple of time and space didn''t stop me from talking to gray."


    Until it was confirmed from Sophia''s mouth, the three finally believed that their affairs had not been stopped by the temple of time and space, but the admiration in Gray''s eyes was stronger.


    In the view of the three people at this time, the most powerful achievement in Gray''s life is probably the saint who abducted the temple of time and space. In addition, it''s hard for them to imagine any more powerful achievements.


    If the rune ship continues to move forward, it will be attacked by disaster level blood beasts from the sky and the sea from time to time. Now the area obviously belongs to the dangerous sea area. Even the general destruction level strong will be extremely dangerous here.


    Fortunately, the five of them all have the combat power beyond the general destruction level, so they can protect the rune ship and avoid being damaged by blood beasts.


    Crackling!


    One day later, the sky was filled with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, torrential rain, and they encountered a rainstorm.


    The rune ship rises up the protective cover, keeps the downpour out of the rune ship, and continues to move forward unaffected.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    In the thunder, a sound different from the thunder sounded. Because there was a rune ship shield to protect the wind and rain, the five gray people still on the deck suddenly looked at the direction of the sound.


    In the dark clouds of lightning and thunder, a giant bird shuttles among them. The giant bird has an amazing wingspan of 80 meters, is blue gray, and has no feathers on the body surface. It is bare and full of thick texture.


    The thick thunder and lightning hit him, but it was not affected at all. It flew excitedly in the thunder clouds, just like taking a bath in the thunder clouds.


    The target of the rune ship was not small. He soon found the rune ship on which Gray''s five people were riding, and immediately looked at the rune ship.


    "No, this is thunderstorm bird. It found us!"


    Seeing the giant bird, Blanca''s face changed slightly and cried out in surprise. George, Landry and Sophia all sank.


    Leiyun bird, a disaster level giant bird often accompanied by Leiyun, has the ability of wind, thunder, water and shadow. It is one of the most powerful disaster level blood beasts.


    It can be said that it is the most powerful disaster level blood beast. Only some disaster level blood beasts who have swallowed precious magic herbs and are already transforming into regular level blood beasts can be stronger than each other.

 Chapter 772

    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The Leiyun bird has big eyes with a millstone, looks at the rune ship, and the sharp beak opens. In the sky, there are thunder and lightning converging to its beak, and a terrible force brewing in the beak.


    Crackling!


    A gray lightning, thicker than the rune ship, was emitted from its beak and swept towards the rune ship like a river composed of lightning. It was a blow far more powerful than ordinary destruction.


    Such a powerful blow could not be stopped by the rune ship''s defense barrier. The rune ship''s defense barrier was lifted, and everyone shot to intercept the gray lightning.


    Whew!


    George cut out his sword, and a golden blade that looked like lightning and flame hit the gray lightning.


    In front of the gray lightning, it was like a small boat in the fast flowing river, which was suddenly swept and broken. After the gray lightning was slightly smaller, it continued to collide with the rune ship.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Landry cut out with a knife, and a high-frequency vibrating dark green wind blade cleaved to the gray lightning.


    It was also broken, and the gray lightning narrowed again and continued to hit.


    Boom!


    Blanca gathered a huge silver gray hand and clapped it at the gray lightning.


    The huge silver palm slapped on the gray lightning, which exploded after only a moment of stalemate. The greatly shrunk gray lightning collided with the rune ship with the remaining potential.


    Shua!


    Sophia''s spear pierced a blue light and met the gray lightning.


    The blue light collided with the gray lightning that had shrunk greatly, and finally exploded with a bang, both of them disappeared.


    With the strength of the four people, they finally blocked the gray lightning.


    "Combined with the power of four people to block it!"


    Although they blocked the gray thunder and lightning mixed with the four abilities from the Thunderbird, their faces were not relaxed, but more dignified. They combined their strength to block the Thunderbird''s attack, which is not a happy thing.


    "What bad luck? I met Thunderbird, a disaster level blood beast with four series mixing ability."


    George Lopez smiled bitterly.


    Thunderbird, a disaster level blood beast with four series mixing ability, is not as rare as regular level blood beasts, but it is also famous for its rarity. Under normal circumstances, even if it encounters 100 disaster level blood beasts in a row, it is difficult to encounter a disaster level blood beast with four series mixing ability.


    Crackling!


    Failed to smash the rune ship and found that the prey had the ability to resist. The Thunderbird twisted its huge body, rolled up a gust of wind, and flew towards the rune ship. There was a gray lightning in its mouth again.


    Whoosh!


    It can be seen that with the strength of Sophia''s four people, there is some reluctance to deal with this Thunderbird. Without Sophia''s four people shooting again, gray rushed out of the rune ship and met this gray lightning.


    "Be careful!"


    Looking at gray who rushed towards the gray lightning like suicide, Blanca, George and Landry were surprised, but Sophia was calm.


    She also hasn''t seen gray try his best, but she has heard of Gray''s achievements. Even the giants at the sixth level of destruction can''t help him, let alone a Thunderbird.


    Boom!


    Before hitting gray, the gray lightning, which is more huge than the rune ship, first hit the invisible space barrier. After only a moment of stalemate, it collapsed and turned into countless pieces of lightning and splashed around.


    Gray, behind the space barrier, rushed to the Thunderbird without damage.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    The attack failed to hurt gray. Lei yunniao seemed to be angered. His wings suddenly slapped back and gained more powerful momentum. His speed soared. He was like a huge claw like an excavator, wrapped with gray lightning, and grabbed gray, who was not as long as his claw.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    This is a terrible blow that is not weaker than the gray lightning River, but it is blocked by an invisible space barrier a few meters away from gray. Sparks bloom at the place where the claws collide, but it can''t tear the space barrier at all.


    Leiyunniao was completely angered and took back his claws, but the right wing was wrapped with gray lightning, like a huge knife with a length of tens of meters to cut gray.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    The giant knife was blocked by the space barrier again. The space barrier was intact and there was no wave.


    The attack was easily blocked by gray in a row. The Thunderbird was fierce. The other wing flapped and cut at gray like a giant knife again, but gray was not ready to give it a chance.


    With his right hand stretched out and one hand held falsely, the space barrier cage that has been formed around the Leiyun bird has shrunk rapidly, and finally shrunk to just enough to accommodate the Leiyun bird, so that the Leiyun bird can''t move at all.


    The Black Mist wrapped around the sword turned into a huge sword and stabbed at the chest and heart of Thunderbird.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The red blood splashed. At the time of death, Thunderbird struggled painfully. The violent lightning splashed around with its body as the center, but it couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    For a moment, its huge body became weak and soft, fell down, and its eyelids trembled slightly, and there was no more life.


    WOW!


    With a wave of Gray''s hand, five huge containers appeared in the space cage. Thunderbird''s blood was quickly drilled into the five huge containers by invisible gravity.


    Gray waved again, the Thunderbird and the five huge containers disappeared, and gray turned back to the rune ship.


    Although the water system ability can not control the blood in living organisms, it can control the blood in dead organisms, which saves the trouble of collecting blood with Rune bags.


    "Only one person can stop the Thunderbird attack?"


    "Easily block the Thunderbird''s close grasp with an invisible barrier?"


    "Lock the Leiyun bird in an invisible cage so that the Leiyun bird can''t move?"


    ¡­¡­


    Blanca, George and Landry looked at the whole process of gray killing Thunderbird in amazement. Their heads couldn''t react. They almost thought what they saw was an illusion.


    Is this really the Thunderbird that they combined with four people just now?


    In front of gray, convenience is like an ordinary destruction level blood beast. No, it''s even worse than an ordinary destruction level blood beast. It''s easy to be blocked, trapped and killed.


    "What is this ability?"


    Blanca Mandy''s perfect face was still full of surprise and asked Sophia.


    She involuntarily brought "again" in her words, because she remembered that she had asked Sophia the same way the day before.


    "Space rule capability."


    Sophia replied with a little pride. Her eyes were always looking at gray who was returning, with colorful eyes.


    Although not as shocked as Blanca''s three, there was still a slight surprise.


    She knew that gray was very strong, but she didn''t expect to be so strong. The battle just now obviously didn''t force gray to do his best. At least the time rule ability was not used. Obviously, Gray''s combat power is far more than that.


    "Space rule ability, gray has rule ability like you?"


    Hearing Sophia''s answer, Blanca was stunned with incredible eyes. Landry''s eyes widened suddenly. He was obviously shocked by the news, while George screamed vividly and was confused by the news.


    Not only Sophia has the ability of rules, but even gray has the ability of rules. Doesn''t it mean that the other party is comparable to a saint and son? After spending so long together, they don''t know that there is such a saint and son around them.


    "You''re not from the temple of time and space, are you?"


    At this time, gray just returned to the rune ship. George Lopez looked at gray like a monster and asked.


    "Sort of."


    Gray shrugged his shoulders. Although it was only nominal, he was also an elder after all. I believe that if he claimed to be the temple of time and space outside, the temple of time and space should not object.


    The same is true. The temple of time and space is absolutely happy to see gray calling himself the temple of time and space.


    As long as this title is passed on, the relationship between gray and the temple of time and space can be real. The more powerful gray is in the future, the more awe other forces will have for the temple of time and space. After all, gray has a relationship with the temple of time and space.


    Moreover, even today''s gray, if his identity with double rule ability is spread, it can definitely make other Saint level forces look at the space-time temple and become afraid. If he wants to be an enemy of the space-time temple, he must be prepared to face a strong person with double rule ability. I believe few saint level forces are willing to.


    "You, you..."


    George Lopez suddenly had some words and didn''t know what to say. It took him a long time to say such a sentence.


    "Ah, I''m jealous..."


    As a child of the supreme family, he has a very high talent and is trained as the next generation''s home. His life is doomed to be extraordinary, and his life in recent decades has also proved this.


    But compared with the other party, it feels so dull.


    The other party not only has the ability of spatial rules, but also is a person in the temple of time and space, but also has a virgin fiancee. Such life experience has been thrown out of him for several blocks, and envy is not enough to describe his mood at this time.


    "No wonder..."


    Blanca Mandy and Landry ngumo both looked suddenly.


    No wonder the other party abducted Sophia. The temple of time and space has not been investigated at all. The other party is not only a person in the temple of time and space, but also has the ability to master spatial rules. Its potential is by no means weaker than Sophia. The temple of time and space is willing to see it, and it will not be investigated before it is too late.


    With the killing of leiyunniao, the thunderstorm in the sky disappears. The thunderstorm is controlled by leiyunniao. When leiyunniao is killed, the thunderstorm in the sky will naturally dissipate.


    The rune ship continues to set off towards the target island in the map.


    It was attacked by several disaster level blood beasts again. Fortunately, it was not as powerful as leiyunbird. Obviously, it is very rare for a disaster level blood beast with four series mixing ability like leiyunbird.


    Two days later, a huge green island was in sight, which was the destination of their trip, the island with relics.

 Chapter 773

    The densely vegetated island is shaped like a huge human footprint. At the edge, it extends outward in the shape of a toe.


    Blanca put the rune boat away, and the five flew to the island, flying over the top of giant trees one after another, looking for the ruins.


    However, they searched the whole island, but unexpectedly found no traces, not even traces of human existence.


    "Is the news of the ruins false?"


    Gray five people look puzzled. Both the shape and location of the island are very similar to the map. It is certain that this island must be the island they are looking for.


    The island was not found wrong, but the relics mentioned in the news could not be found, which made them wonder whether the news of the relics was false. There were no relics here at all.


    "The ruins are not necessarily on the ground, maybe underground. We search on the ground to see if we can find a way to enter the underground."


    Gray suggested that the other four people were also unwilling to give up. Naturally, they had no opinion. The five people immediately chose one direction and looked for it separately.


    A few hours later, the five of them searched all parts of the small island, but found no access to the ground.


    The five people meet again, all frowning. The remains are still not found. They have some doubts whether the map is a prank of a strong man.


    "The entrance may be blocked by some plants. Simply burn the trees in the island."


    Branca suggested.


    "Then try."


    Five people fly up. Those who have fire ability use fire ability. Those who do not have fire ability use magic weapons to stimulate fire ability and burn the trees in the island.


    The smoke billowed and the fire burst into the sky, and the whole island burned like a burning torch in the vast sea.


    In an hour, all the plants were burned to ashes.


    In the middle, a disaster level blood beast noticed the movement here and attacked here. It was directly roasted by the five unknown gray people in his heart.


    The five people also used the ability of the wind system to trigger a violent wind, which scattered all the smoke and dust on the island and blew it into the sea.


    The five people landed on the island again and looked for it separately. Without the shelter of plants, the search speed became very fast. Soon after, the five people searched the island and met again.


    "Still not!"


    The five people looked at each other and shook their heads. They still didn''t find any channel to the ground. It''s likely that they were fooled by a strong man.


    According to their "experiences" along the way, those who can reach here must belong to the strong, so this map must be left by a strong.


    "The strong who can come here should not be so boring?"


    With disappointment on his face, George was not sure.


    "It''s possible."


    Rand''s expression inside remained unchanged, and his tone was certain.


    As far as he knows, his family, the ngumo family, once had such a giant and strong man in history. Unlike the ngumo family people who are famous for their composure, the biggest pleasure of the giant and strong man is to tease the younger generation, who are miserable.


    I can''t fight again. In terms of seniority, I''m even worse than the other party. All the younger generation who are teased can only bear it silently. That''s a "dark" history of the ngumo family.


    "Will it be underwater?"


    Sophia raised her eyebrows and guessed.


    "Then try it!"


    The five immediately plopped into the sea and dived to the seabed near the island.


    Although they are in the sea, the five people do not feel any discomfort. In their present state, as long as they stay in the water for no more than a few hours, they will not be in danger of suffocation.


    100 meters.


    200 meters.


    300 meters.


    ¡­¡­


    The five dived quickly, and soon dived more than a kilometer. The huge water pressure squeezed them, as if to squeeze them flat and round.


    However, in the current state of the five people, the firmness of their bodies even exceeds the silver level magic weapons. Naturally, this pressure is nothing to say.


    Five people continue to dive.


    Two thousand meters.


    Three thousand meters.


    Four thousand meters.


    ¡­¡­


    myriameter.


    When I went 10000 meters deep into the seabed, even with the physical quality of the five people, I felt great pressure, and when the five people were ready to give up.


    A light suddenly appeared in front of them. The five people swam to the light and soon saw what was shining.


    It was one spire after another, and each spire was emitting a hazy white light, illuminating a large area.


    "It''s a relic!"


    Gray''s eyes were shining. It turned out that they had dived to the bottom of the sea, and there were dozens of spires at the bottom of the sea.


    These buildings are carved with crystal as a whole, emitting hazy white light, illuminating the dark seabed as bright as the sky.


    Outside these minarets, there is a huge transparent hemispherical cover that separates these minarets from the sea.


    After swimming around the transparent hemispherical cover, gray five had to break in forcibly without finding the entrance.


    Dang!


    Landry ngumo cut the transparent dome with all his strength, but only rolled up the violent sea turbulence, and the dome was undamaged.


    Although in the sea and hindered by the great pressure of the sea, the other party can play up to half of its strength, even half of its strength is enough to reach the level of destruction, but it can not hurt the hemispherical cover. It can be seen that the hemispherical cover is strong.


    Gray, Sophia, Blanca and George also shot, but their attack also failed to hurt the transparent hemispherical mask. It is obviously difficult to break the hemispherical mask with their strength.


    If their guess is correct, the original strong man should have found this relic, tried his best to get in, and finally had to give up, but he mapped out the location of this relic.


    "Don''t resist!"


    Motioning for the other four to stay still, gray rolled up Sophia with the ability of water system and used blinking.


    Whoosh!


    Gray and Sophia disappeared. When they reappeared, they passed through the hemispherical cover and entered the interior.


    "Blink?"


    Blanca looked at gray in surprise.


    Originally, I felt that there was no hope and was ready to give up, but I didn''t expect that gray still had the means of teleportation and was able to teleport into it.


    "Well, fortunately, this shield can''t stop blinking."


    Gray nodded. When he was in that broken plane, the transparent cover shrouded in the residence of the strong at the rule level had the ability to block space. Even if he had a blink, he could not enter.


    Fortunately, the transparent cover of this relic has no effect of blocking space ability, and blinking is effective.


    "There is air here and you can breathe!"


    Sophia was not surprised. She had already seen Gray''s blinking ability and took a shallow breath. She judged that the air was non-toxic and suitable for breathing.


    "Then let''s start searching, search together according to the prior agreement, and divide the things we get equally among five people!"


    All five of them were slightly excited to look at the crystal spires one after another. As the owner of the map, George Lopez said.


    The five people immediately walked to the nearest crystal spire, and soon opened the crystal door and entered the spire.


    The first floor of the minaret is a huge space similar to the hall. There are more than ten huge crystal columns for support in the space. Above the head, there are several extremely exquisite crystal lamps. As they push the crystal door into the hall, these crystal lamps light up one after another.


    Stepping on the floor covered with soft fur, the five of gray searched for valuable things in the hall. What they could see was naturally of great value. Even so, the five still found many.


    There are vases carved with precious stones, metal brackets cast with precious metals, and precious weapons for decoration


    It can be seen that the owner of this relic must be very rich. The decoration in the hall reflects luxury and dignity.


    From the fur covered stairs on the right side of the hall, people climbed to the second floor. It was no longer a huge hall, but rooms after rooms.


    They pushed open one room after another. Some rooms were bedrooms, some rooms were study rooms, and some rooms were practice rooms. They all had a lot of harvest


    After spending more than ten minutes, the whole minaret was searched by the five gray people. The five gray people left this minaret and went to the next minaret.


    This is a spire similar to the previous spire, and the harvest is similar to the previous spire.


    They searched for spires one after another, and their harvest was increasing rapidly. Fortunately, they had a lot of space, otherwise they might not be able to hold so many things.


    Another spire was entered. It was no longer a similar spire, but a rather special spire.


    In the spire, from the first floor, all the floors are stacked with books, which should be regarded as a "library". Finally, they harvested more than 30000 precious books.


    After searching for five minarets, they met a special minaret again.


    In the spire, weapons are placed on all floors, and the higher up, the higher the level of weapons.


    When they came to the top floor, there were only eight weapons on the whole floor, but each weapon looked very extraordinary.


    Some are red, like red magma.


    Some glitter like gold.


    Some are full of blue light, gentle like water.


    ¡­¡­


    to be sonorous!


    Blanca pulled out a sword and filled it with power. There was a terrible smell on the sword. It was like a terrible beast awakening. The prestige was awe inspiring in other people''s hearts.


    Although they knew Blanca would not be bad for them, the smell made their bodies react involuntarily.

 Chapter 774

    "Inherit weapons!"


    To have this breath must be to inherit weapons. No doubt, in their current state, they can make their bodies react involuntarily, and the only way is to inherit weapons.


    The five people tried the other seven weapons one after another. Without accident, they found that they were all inheritance weapons. There were eight inheritance weapons here.


    When the five divided up the eight inherited weapons, Landry, Blanca and George each got two, while gray and Sophia each got one.


    Gray and Sophia suffered some losses, which was put forward by them. Gray has many magic weapons at the inheritance level. It doesn''t matter if one is more or less. Sophia doesn''t have her own power and doesn''t need too many inheritance weapons.


    Of course, Blanca also compensated gray and Sophia. Gray asked for the precious books shared by the previous three. For him with super memory ability, these books are more important than one of the inheritance weapons.


    Sophia got a lot of precious stones as compensation.


    These gems are all from these spires. They are excellent Rune materials. Their value is no less than an inheritance weapon. Moreover, there are channels in the temple of time and space. Sophia can easily exchange these gems for cultivation resources.


    Leaving this minaret, the five people entered other minarets again. After passing two ordinary minarets, they entered a very special minaret.


    In the spire, all kinds of magic potions are displayed. Under the illumination of the rune lamp, the magic potions of various colors are glittering with colorful halos and beautiful.


    The lowest magic potion displayed in the spire is also a three-level master magic potion. The higher the level of magic potion, the more precious the magic potion is.


    Gray has only heard of but never seen many of them, but he has all of them here. It can be imagined that there is a rich collection here.


    "Level 5 medicine, life prolonging medicine."


    When I went to the sixth floor, all the potions I saw were level 5 potions. Although the quantity was less than the lower layers, the value of the lower layers was not worth it.


    Among them, gray saw the life prolonging medicine once obtained from the storage space of the old man with white eyebrows.


    Each dose of such medicine can increase the life span of one or two hundred years, and it can be imagined that it is precious.


    Of course, everyone can only take it once, and the effect of the second time will be greatly weakened or even ineffective.


    He had received more than a dozen bottles of life prolonging potions, which he gave to the Fergus family. Unexpectedly, he saw them again in this relic.


    The five people should divide up these five level potions, and then look at the top layer together.


    "The top is the last floor. Shouldn''t it...?"


    With expectation, the five climbed up the stairs to the last floor, that is, the seventh floor.


    In the whole floor, they only saw a magic potion table made of gemstones in the middle of the room. There were only five magic potions on the magic potion table. Everyone couldn''t help looking at the marks on the five magic potions.


    "Dragon turtle potion, this is dragon turtle potion!"


    As the best of their peers, the five people''s concentration is naturally excellent, but when they see the first medicine on the left, their faces still show a mixture of surprise and joy.


    The crystal bottle with a height of about 10 cm is dark blue as a whole, and the words "dragon turtle medicine" are engraved on the surface, which makes the five gray people surprised and happy.


    Because this is an extremely rare level 6 potion, which can increase the life of a full thousand years. The magic light is only a thousand years. That is to say, such a potion can make an ordinary person have a life comparable to the life of the magic light. It can be imagined that such a potion is precious.


    This is only the first of the five potions, and the five are looking forward to the second potion.


    "Level 6 Medicine, fire melting medicine."


    It didn''t disappoint the five people. This second potion is also a level 6 potion no less precious than Dragon turtle potion.


    This is an extremely precious auxiliary cultivation medicine. The reason why it is precious is that such a medicine can save at least a hundred years of cultivation time.


    In the destruction stage, the transformation of each department''s ability usually takes a hundred years if it only depends on hard cultivation, even if it is the best secret method.


    When the cultivation is in the transformation of fire system ability, it only needs such a mixture of gunpowder to complete the transformation of fire system ability immediately, saving at least a hundred years.


    The effect of this medicine is similar to the red flame fruit obtained by gray when he broke the plane. It can promote the transformation of fire system ability.


    However, in terms of efficacy, ChiYan fruit has stronger efficacy. If swallowed directly, it can promote the transformation of fire system ability, and if refined into magic medicine, it can transform the fire system ability of four or five people.


    For the red flame fruit, gray did not intend to swallow it directly, but planned to ask the sixth level herbalist to refine it in the temple of time and space, so as to maximize its utilization.


    Although the UGAS family can also ask Master Roman to refine, in that case, the UGAS family is too conspicuous. After serious consideration, he decided to ask the space-time temple to find a level 6 herbalist to refine.


    Although level-6 herbalists are rare, the face of a saint level force will certainly be given. It should not be difficult to find a level-6 herbalist who is willing to refine.


    "Golden potion."


    The five people looked at the third medicine. Seeing this medicine, gray suddenly burst into an unprecedented surprise in his eyes. This is the medicine he needs most at present.


    Golden light potion, an auxiliary cultivation potion similar to melting gunpowder, has a miraculous effect on the transformation of gold ability and can promote the transformation of gold ability.


    Now he is in the transformation stage of gold system ability, that is, if he can swallow this bottle of golden light potion, he can immediately complete the transformation of gold system ability and reach the second level of destruction level, which is definitely the potion he needs most now.


    The five looked at the remaining two potions.


    The fourth potion, golden puppet potion, is also a level 6 potion, but it is not an auxiliary cultivation potion, but an ability potion.


    This medicine is refined with the blood of the rule level blood beast with the golden puppet rule ability. After swallowing, it can have the combat power comparable to the sixth level giant of the destruction level for a period of time, become the strongest under the rule level, and is an excellent means of life protection.


    The fifth potion, life potion, is also a level 6 potion.


    Like the golden puppet potion, it is also a potion refined from the blood of regular blood beasts, but its function is not for fighting, but for healing.


    This is almost the highest level of healing medicine. It can cure almost all injuries, whether it is highly toxic in the body, the heart is pierced, or the body organs disappear. As long as it doesn''t die immediately, it can be saved after taking the medicine, and it can recover in a very short time.


    The five people were amazed. There were five level 6 potions. The value of each potion could not be measured by the magic coin, so no power would exchange this potion for the magic coin.


    Gray chose golden light potion, which is the most useful potion for him at this stage, while Sophia, Blanca, George and Landry chose dragon turtle potion, golden puppet potion, fire melting potion and life potion respectively.


    The five people were excited to get such a precious medicine, and the harvest was greater than expected. Up to now, the harvest obtained by each of the five people is no less than the wealth of a giant figure, which shows that the wealth of this relic is very amazing.


    Of course, the main reason is that there are only five of them. If fewer people divide up, they will naturally reap more.


    The five people walked out of the steeple and looked at one place. They searched all the steeples except the one in the center.


    This is a spire far larger than other spires. Surrounded by many spires, it is like the moon surrounded by stars.


    When they came to the spire, there were two huge crystal doors up to 100 meters in front of them. Standing in front of the crystal door was like standing in front of the giant''s building, with a feeling of being extremely small.


    The two crystal doors are carved with extremely complicated patterns. The color of the patterns is dark, which looks extremely solemn and solemn.


    Creak!


    Two huge crystal doors were opened by Gray''s five people and moved inward.


    Although the crystal door is extremely heavy, even one mountain can be pushed by the power of Gray''s five people, let alone two doors.


    Boom!


    When the crystal door was opened inward, suddenly, an extremely terrible smell came from the crack of the open door to the five people.


    The pressure of terror is as heavy as heaven and earth, which is like a world pressing on them. So far, they have never felt such a strong breath.


    Even the breath of the strong at the sixth level of destruction is quite weak compared with the breath that falls on them at this time.


    The huge crystal door has been opened for a large part, and the vision of the five people is no longer obstructed. The eyes of the five people look behind the crystal door, and then their scalp is numb. They retreat back quickly, and are rolled up by gray with the ability of shadow system, and disappear in a blink.


    Behind the huge crystal door, a super bird and beast is looking at them.


    The super birds and beasts have no feathers and are covered with purple scales. They are extremely huge. Compared with the bird and beast in front of them, the Leiyun bird that gray hunted two days ago is like a chick in front of an adult bird.


    The skull alone is more than 30 meters large. If the wings are fully unfolded, they can be close to 200 meters. The two giant claws also covered with purple scales are like two giant pillars. Even a heavy truck should be able to easily grasp them.


    At this time, the giant bird, with two purple eyes larger than the millstone, was looking at the five gray people standing in front of the crystal door.


    Regular blood beast!


    Even if it was the first time they saw it, the five gray people judged at a glance that it was a regular blood beast, because only regular blood beasts could have this shape!

 Chapter 775

    "Rule level blood beast, how can there be... Rule level blood beast here?"


    At the edge of the underwater relic, Gray''s five figures appeared in a blink, with a look of surprise and uncertainty.


    This is a completely closed relic on the seabed. How can there be regular blood beasts? How did the other party survive in the ruins without food?


    Moreover, how can a regular bird and beast live on the seabed?


    "No chase...?"


    Blanca''s chest fluctuated violently with her breath, and her face was still in shock, but Gray''s three men didn''t have the energy to watch this beautiful scene. They were all shocked by what they had just seen, and the figure of the regular blood beast in her brain lingered.


    "There should be no living creatures in such a place!"


    Sophia stroked her chest with her left hand, calmed her beating heart, and her exquisite face was uncertain with surprise.


    "No, it''s not alive. It should be the body of a regular blood beast!"


    After the blink appeared, Gray was always thinking. The moment just now was too dangerous. He didn''t have time to look at the regular bird and beast, so he took the four people to blink and escape.


    Now think about it, the regular bird and beast is obviously abnormal. Not only did they not catch up, but they didn''t even move in the whole process.


    Moreover, his infrared perception detected that the body temperature of regular birds and animals was significantly lower than normal, but at that time, he was too nervous and wanted to escape in a blink, so he had no time to pay attention.


    However, with the ability of super memory, he completely remembered what he saw. When he recalled it, he immediately found an abnormality.


    "Are you sure...?"


    George looked at gray suspiciously. Although he felt something unusual, he really didn''t want to go back to face a regular blood beast.


    "I have infrared sensing ability. I didn''t sense the temperature of regular birds and animals just now, so I think it''s probably the body of a regular bird and animal."


    Gray explained.


    "There are indeed some abnormalities. If a live regular bird or beast sees us, it''s impossible not to chase after us."


    Landry mused.


    "Go back and have a look."


    The five people bravely turned back. From a distance, they had seen the two crystal doors that opened and the huge regular birds and animals behind the crystal door.


    The other party still kept the posture they had just fled, motionless, and the smell of terror filled the other party with deterrent power.


    "It''s really lifeless. It should be dead!"


    After probing again with infrared perception, gray affirmed.


    Under the terrible pressure, the five people approached and came to the rule level birds and animals. The rule level birds and animals still didn''t move. Obviously, as gray judged, it was indeed the body of a rule level bird and animal.


    There is a deep wound on the chest of the regular bird and beast, which should be the cause of the death of the regular bird and beast.


    "It''s really a rule level strong man with evil taste to use the bodies of rules level birds and animals as decorations!"


    Blanca sighed softly, and said with a little helplessness in her voice.


    Since the beginning, they have vaguely speculated that the owner of this relic is likely to be a rule level strong man, and now, the body of this rule level bird and beast has completely confirmed this point.


    Being able to kill rule level birds and animals and use the bodies of rule level birds and animals as decorations is undoubtedly a rule level strong man, and only a rule level strong man can do it.


    Dang!


    George pulled out his sword, which was shrouded like fire and lightning, and chopped at the huge legs of regular birds and animals like giant pillars.


    But there was a hard metal sound. The huge scales on the huge legs of regular birds and animals failed to appear. On the contrary, his own hands were numb and the tiger''s mouth was aching.


    "So hard!"


    He shook his hand and put the sword back in its sheath. George looked at the regular bird and beast corpse in front of him.


    "I heard that the corpse of the regular blood beast is covered with treasure. The blood can refine magic potions. The blood and flesh are comparable to the top auxiliary cultivation drugs, and the bones can become the material for inheriting weapons. However, we don''t have to think about it."


    Landry shook his head.


    "Only giant figures can dissect the corpses of blood beasts at this level."


    "The volume is too huge. The space items can''t be loaded at all. They can only be carried away."


    Blanca is also helpless to shrug. Her space items are probably the largest among several people. Even a rune boat more than 30 meters long can be loaded, but it is far from enough to load the body of a regular bird and beast in front of her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please give me the body of this regular bird and beast, and I will compensate you for one inheritance weapon."


    With a burning look at the body of regular birds and animals, gray took back his eyes and looked at Sophia.


    "Are you sure you want to trade with us with one inheritance weapon per person?"


    Sophia was not surprised to hear Gray''s words, while Blanca looked at gray with slight surprise.


    Gray''s offer is not low, but high.


    If a regular bird or beast corpse has just died, the price is naturally quite low, but now it is a regular bird or beast corpse that has died for unknown years, and the price seems quite high.


    There is no blood in this regular bird and beast, and it has been placed for so long. The blood and meat should not be edible, and only bones are valuable.


    However, although it is a regular bird and beast, not any bones on the body can be used as inheritance weapon materials, and only the strongest positions on the body can be used as materials.


    At most five weapons can be refined. In addition to the refining process and many auxiliary precious minerals, if gray trades with them with one inheritance weapon per person, gray will suffer.


    "I''m sure the body of this regular bird and beast is very important to me, so I want to trade with you."


    Gray nodded.


    "Since you don''t feel at a loss, we naturally have no problem."


    Blanca nodded. Although they guessed that the bodies of regular birds and animals might have other uses for gray, gray didn''t say, they naturally wouldn''t ask.


    And they are naturally very happy to be able to get an inheritance weapon as compensation and make sure they don''t lose.


    Sophia naturally knows why graySo wants regular bird and beast corpses, and she won''t stop it. Of course, she won''t refuse to compensate. She knows that gray is rich. Even the deputy hall Lord of the temple of time and space is ashamed, so she won''t be polite to gray.


    After compensating Blanca and Sophia for each of their inheritance weapons, gray included the bodies of regular birds and animals in the open space.


    Naturally, he asked for the corpse of the rule level bird and beast in order to prepare for the corpse control ability. However, after so long, he was not sure whether the corpse of the rule level bird and beast had been damaged or could still be controlled by the corpse control ability.


    He can only have a try, but if he can control it, his combat power will soar, and no one under the rule level will be his opponent.


    The bodies of regular birds and animals were treated, and everyone looked around.


    At this time, they were in the middle of a huge hall, stepping on the red carpet. At the deepest place in front, there were upward stairs. Up the stairs, they searched for rooms one after another. The five gray people who gained a lot again came to the top floor.


    The top floor is a hall paved with carpets everywhere, solemn and majestic.


    In the depths of the temple, there was a huge crystal seat, which was wide enough to accommodate four or five people to sit side by side.


    When the five people came to the crystal seat, they were immediately attracted by a silver light. The silver books were made of silver bones polished into pieces, and there was even a faint threat of terror on them.


    "Book of rules!"


    Gray and Sophia had met, and Blanca had heard of them, although they had not seen them, so they recognized them at a glance.


    The five picked up the book and saw the word "rule of incantation" on the silver bone on the cover of the book.


    "The rule of mantra, this should be some kind of rule ability."


    While secretly guessing in their hearts, the five people opened the book of rules and looked down. As they guessed, the rule of mantra is indeed a rule ability fused by the five systems of abilities.


    This rule ability, which can mobilize specific forces with specific words, is an ability launched with language as the medium.


    The ability is very special and has various forms of expression. It is the ability with the most forms of expression among the rule abilities. It is extremely strange and mysterious, which is impossible to prevent.


    According to the book, some people who have obtained the ability of this rule can attract a sea of fire spread for decades with only one word of "fire".


    Some people who have obtained the ability of this rule can lock the enemy into a stronger cage than any metal just by the word "prison", so that the enemy can''t break free.


    Some people who have acquired the ability of this rule can attract countless sharp swords with only one word of "sword", and let the enemy die through the heart with thousands of swords.


    ¡­¡­


    The abilities derived from people who have obtained this rule ability are strange, but without exception, they are very powerful and strange. Once, some people awakened their terrorist ability to kill the enemy with only one word of "death".


    Of course, this ability is not invincible. For people with a lower level than themselves, they will die immediately, while for people with the same level, they can only hurt each other and can not be killed immediately. Even so, it is extremely terrible.


    Looking back, the following is about the cultivation of mantra rules and blood methods. Like time rules and space rules, there are also a variety of four series mixed blood methods. Finally, they are integrated into new blood vessels through special methods to form mantra rules.


    After reading the book, five people found that there was a piece of leather paper on the crystal chair, which should have been pressed under the silver rule book just now.


    "What does it say?"


    George picked up the leather paper and unfolded it. Gray and others looked sideways.


    "''damn it, damn it, ''holy hunting'' really exists and has an eye on me..."

 Chapter 776

    "Holy hunting? What is it? It can frighten a rule level strong man?"


    Gray looked puzzled. Between the words, he could obviously feel that the person who wrote this was full of fear of "holy hunting", which surprised him.


    According to their speculation, the owner of this relic should be a rule level strong man, which can frighten a rule level strong man. It is conceivable that this is called the terror of the existence of "holy hunting".


    Moreover, the name is also full of strange. The strong at the rule level is honored as the saint. After the saint, there is a suffix of hunting, which undoubtedly seems very strange. Is it the saint hunter? But the existence of the saint as prey, no matter how you think, should not exist.


    "I didn''t expect ''holy hunting''... Does it really exist?"


    At this time, Sophia''s voice sounded with a slight tremor. Gray looked at Sophia and saw that the pupils in each other''s eyes were shrinking and his face was shaking. Obviously, it was not the first time he heard of "holy hunting".


    "Sophia, what do you know?"


    Gray asked hurriedly.


    "I have seen records about holy hunting in the collection of the temple of time and space. This is an organization that specifically prey on the strong at the rule level, or a strong strong at the rule level, which first appeared 50000 years ago."


    "In these 50000 years, they appear from time to time and regard the rule level strong as prey. No one has seen their true face, but everyone who has seen their true face has died."


    Sophia said with a solemn face.


    "Holy hunting really means to prey on the strong at the rule level?"


    Hearing his words, gray and others took a breath and looked at each other in horror.


    Rule level strongmen, who control rules and stand at the top of the world, have a long life span of tens of thousands of years. Their existence is like a God to ordinary people and even some low-level blood soldiers.


    What an unimaginable thing that such an existence should be regarded as prey by another existence?


    How strong will this holy hunting organization or the strong be if it can treat the strong at the rule level as prey?


    The impact on them is almost unimaginable. There is a certain concept subverted in their minds. The original rule level strong are not fearless, but there are organizations or people dedicated to hunting them.


    "This kind of thing is not something we can touch now. We''d better bury what we heard today in our mind and don''t spread it out."


    "Although such forces should not care about us, there is no guarantee that the other party will not hate us because we know their existence and wipe us out."


    After taking a few deep breaths, gray suppressed his shock and said.


    Although they are quite confident in their own strength, they are not confident enough to compete with organizations or strong people who can prey on rule level strong people.


    "What I said is that it''s OK for everyone to keep it in mind."


    Blanca''s face was dignified and nodded. As a business genius, she was more sensitive and understood the consequences of this kind of thing.


    The five looked down at the content behind them.


    "If you have a fate, all the things here belong to you. You can even copy the book of rules."


    "However, please return the book of rules to the witch temple and give it to the contemporary Temple Lord. This is the request and curse of a dying man!"


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, when gray saw the word "Curse" in their eyes, the words that originally looked extremely ordinary suddenly changed dramatically.


    The color changed from black to blood red, and separated from the leather paper.


    After separation, it suddenly expanded to tens of meters, shrouded the five gray people, turned into a red fog and integrated into the five gray people''s body.


    "No, get away!"


    Gray five suddenly changed color, like avoiding snakes and scorpions, away from the original place, but it was obviously too late.


    Before they escaped, all the visions had disappeared, and the red fog had integrated into their bodies. What had just happened was so fast that gray, who has the ability to teleport, didn''t have time to respond and escape.


    "What''s going on?"


    The five people looked suspicious and looked at themselves one after another.


    There was no wound on his body, nor did he feel any discomfort, but the look on the faces of the five people did not ease down, but became more dignified.


    They did not get hurt or feel any discomfort, but a blood colored strange snake pattern was found in their left arm.


    It''s like a little bloody snake wrapped around their arms, huffing and puffing the snake core. It looks very penetrating. It''s definitely not a good thing at a glance.


    "Curse, this must be the curse ability in the curse rules!"


    Blanca said pale.


    It is mentioned in the book of curse rules that some people have awakened their curse ability and can use the word curse as a medium to launch a curse. Obviously, they should have been hit by this curse just now.


    "From the content of the letter, if we don''t return the book of rules to the witch temple, the curse will be launched. Although we don''t know what will happen after the curse is launched, it will never be a good thing."


    Sophia was equally pale.


    "If you want to remove the curse, I''m afraid you really have to return the book of rules to the witch temple."


    Gray''s face was heavy.


    He was very calm about this trip to the ruins, because with his current strength, as long as he didn''t encounter the rule level, no one could threaten him, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He was cursed by a rule level strong man, and the danger was beyond his control.


    "Although returning the book of rules to the witch temple may relieve the curse, it will also be pursued by the witch temple. After all, we have read the content of the book of rules. With the strength of Saint level forces, it is likely that people who have watched their book of rules will not be allowed to live¡°


    Landry could hardly see the dignified look on his changed face.


    "Whether you send it back or not is death. Sorry, I hurt you. If I hadn''t invited you, you wouldn''t have been cursed."


    George''s face was full of guilt and apology.


    He regretted that he had got the map and invited four people. If he didn''t get the map, he wouldn''t come. If he didn''t invite four people, they wouldn''t be cursed.


    "It''s not your fault. Since exploring the ruins is naturally risky, we have been ready for danger since we promised to come."


    Gray shook his head.


    "It''s really not your fault. Since you explore the ruins, you naturally have to take risks."


    Blanca also said, but there was a bitter smile in her heart.


    If you don''t send it back, you will be cursed. If you send it back, you will be chased by the witch temple. No matter which side you choose, there is almost no hope of living.


    She subconsciously stopped gray, a child of the temple of time and space. As a child of the temple of time and space, the other party might know other ways to eliminate the curse.


    "Is there no other way?"


    "Yes, I have fought with the saint of the temple of light. Her light rule ability has the ability to remove the negative state, and should be able to remove this curse."


    Gray thought for a moment.


    "With your teleportation ability, you should be able to quickly reach the temple of light. Shall we rush to the temple of light now?"


    With a happy face, Blanca looked forward to gray.


    "Impossible. With my relationship with the temple of light, the other party will never help us."


    Gray couldn''t help shaking his head. If the saint of light knew that he was cursed and dying, and it was too late to be happy, would she help them lift it.


    "What about that?"


    The newly raised hope was extinguished, and the faces of several people were very ugly.


    "We can only risk returning the book of rules, and the five of us must send it in person. Otherwise, even if the book of rules is handed over to the Lord of the witch temple, it may not be able to relieve our curse."


    Gray said positively.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. I have teleportation ability. Even if the witch Temple wants to fight us, it may not be able to leave us."


    For the only way to survive, after careful consideration, others finally decided to go.


    There''s still a chance to live, but if you don''t do anything, I''m afraid you''ll die when the curse breaks out.


    Remembering the direction of the witch temple in the map, gray asked Sophia to stay in the position for the time being. Regardless of the surprised Blanca three, they quickly moved to the witch temple.


    Now is a race against time. I don''t know when the curse will happen. The only thing I can do now is to rush to the witch temple as soon as possible and return the book of rules to the witch temple to relieve the curse.


    Along the way, he used teleportation continuously. Sometimes he didn''t care if he was seen. Everything was just to reach the witch temple as soon as possible.


    The witch temple is a saint level force that is not too far away from the chaos collar. Because of this, the ruins appear in the adjacent sea of the South China Sea collar near the chaos collar. In only two days, he has entered the sphere of influence of the witch temple.


    After arriving at the holy witch collar and entering the city to inquire about the location of the witch temple, he hurried crazy again until he was close to the location of the Wu Temple.


    Any Saint level force will never want to see his own rules Book obtained by outsiders. The reason why Gray was able to borrow the rules book from the saint soldier family through negotiation last time is that the space-time rules book is not unique to the saint soldier family.


    But the book of rules of this spell is obviously different. It should be a Book of rules belonging to the witch Temple alone. The witch temple may not allow outsiders who have read it to live, resulting in the leakage of the book of rules, even if they sent it back.


    Therefore, before going to see the witch temple, he must enhance his combat strength as much as possible.


    Now, he happens to have a way to quickly enhance his combat power, that is, the body of the regular bird and beast.


    The regular bird and beast corpse must have existed for a long time. Whether it can be controlled, even gray has no bottom, but always try. The regular bird and beast corpse is so completely preserved that it may be controlled by the corpse ability.

 Chapter 777

    Looking for a forest with dense plants, gray took out the bodies of regular birds and animals. As soon as the bodies of regular birds and animals appeared, the strong pressure spread.


    All the creatures around, whether in the sky, on the earth or underground, fled in fear, and a scene like the end of the world appeared.


    Some weak blood beasts fell to the ground and died directly under this strong pressure, leaving corpses everywhere. For a moment, within dozens of miles of regular birds and beasts, they became a forbidden area of life.


    "Hope to succeed!"


    Gray looked at the huge body of regular birds and animals, whispered to himself, then flew up and stuffed the core of body control ability into the huge beak.


    Then there was a long wait.


    Five Minutes.


    ten minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour.


    For half an hour, there was still no response. When gray thought he had failed, the change finally appeared.


    Dong!


    The huge body of regular birds and animals trembled slightly. Compared with its huge body, it was only a slight trembling, but it caused an earthquake like movement, the ground fluctuated violently, the soil rolled like waves, and large areas of trees collapsed.


    Dong!


    Another tremor appeared. Under this tremor, the collapsed trees in the surrounding area seemed to be floating in the ocean, and the terrible waves swept around.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Shivering appeared again and again. Waves appeared on the ground one after another, and the surrounding area was like an earthy yellow ocean.


    The shaking lasted for half an hour before it stopped. When the shaking stopped, the landform of the surrounding area had completely changed, the peaks collapsed, and the canyon was filled up into a very flat ground.


    Gray didn''t have time to pay attention to the huge geomorphic change. His eyes fell on the regular birds and animals, and it was difficult to leave. His heart was full of excitement.


    At this time, he has obtained the control of the rule level birds and animals. Just by thinking about it, he can control the rule level birds and animals that were once enough to compete with the rule level strong.


    Of course, the rule level birds and beasts with only physical power can not compete with the rule level strong now, but even so, their combat power must be enough to surpass the sixth level giant of destruction level.


    With this super card, when facing the witch temple, we can undoubtedly be more calm and truly be fearless at the rule level.


    Changed a place with dense plants to repair the injuries on the regular birds and animals. Gray put away the regular birds and animals, summoned Sophia and others from the plane, and the five people went straight to the witch temple.


    A day later, they saw a huge mountain range entrenched like a dragon. The huge mountain range was circular, with a total of more than 100 peaks, each of which was several kilometers high, with a huge spire on it.


    As like as two peas, the spire is cast in crystal and has a brilliant white light. The architectural style is just like the architectural style of the seabed ruins.


    Unlike most Saint level forces that locate the temple in the huge city, the witch temple does not locate the temple in the city, but in the depths of the sparsely populated forest with powerful blood beasts.


    For this reason, the witch temple is more mysterious than other holy level forces. Even the top families of the holy witch collar have little understanding of the witch temple, so they are more awed, confirming the saying "fear because of the unknown".


    As soon as the five gray people appeared, more than ten people flew to them and quickly surrounded them.


    Each of these people has the level of enchanted light. One of them looks like the middle-aged leader, but also has the level of enchanted light.


    His breath is more fierce than the fifth level of the general magic light. He is likely to be a blood warrior with mixed ability. His combat power is probably enough to fight with the general destruction level.


    "Who are you?"


    The middle-aged hair was shaved. There was a scorpion tattoo on his head. His eyes were sharp, locking the five gray people like a poisonous scorpion.


    "I''m the elder of the temple of time and space. I have something important to visit the Lord of your temple."


    Not moved by the breath of the other party, gray looked calmly at the middle-aged, not only him, but also Sophia.


    The middle-aged breath is indeed very strong, but it is nothing for them. The breath of regular blood beasts has been encountered. In their view, the other party''s breath is really soft.


    "Time and space Temple elder?"


    The middle-aged looked at gray with doubt. Although he was very far away from the temple of time and space, he had heard of the temple of time and space. However, as far as he knew, the witch temple and the temple of time and space never intersected, and the other party was too young. He asked immediately.


    "Why did you come here?"


    "Sorry, this matter is very important. I can only say it when I see the Lord of your temple."


    Gray shook his head.


    They didn''t want to give the book of rules to the middle-aged, and then turn around and leave directly to avoid entering the witch temple.


    However, the request in that letter was to give the book of rules to the contemporary Temple Lord. If it was handed over to others, they were afraid that they could not lift the curse.


    For the curse, I have only seen it in the book of curse rules. The introduction is only a few words. My understanding of the derivation ability of this kind of curse rules is extremely limited.


    It''s a good way to lead out the Lord of the witch temple, but it may also make the witch Temple ready to layout secretly, which is more unfavorable to escape. He is not alone now, but also with Sophia.


    Now, if you visit the witch temple in a fair way, your vigilance will be the lowest. At that time, you just need to hand over the rule book to the Lord of the witch temple and leave immediately, and the possibility of success will be greater.


    "Please wait a minute. I''ll send someone to report!"


    After a moment of hesitation, the middle-aged man with a scorpion tattoo on his head summoned a young man and gave him an order. The young man immediately flew to the largest palace among the many palaces in the mountains, which should be the main place of the witch temple.


    Although he was very suspicious of the identity of Gray''s temporal and spatial Temple elder, he was not worried about being cheated. He dared to cheat the witch temple, which was the same as seeking death.


    Gray five didn''t wait too long. Soon, the people who had just left turned back and returned to gray five.


    "Temple Lord, please come with me!"


    Under the guidance of the young man, gray five flew to the largest temple and landed in front of a huge square in front of the temple.


    Through the huge crystal gate with the height of the temple no less than the underwater ruins and through a large number of arches, the five gray people appeared in a magnificent temple.


    The ceiling, floor and even the supporting crystal columns of the temple have exquisite reliefs. All the reliefs together seem to tell an ancient story.


    However, at this time, none of Gray''s five people had the energy to pay attention to the story, but looked directly in front of the temple.


    In front of the temple, there is a crystal platform more than ten meters high, on which there is a huge crystal seat.


    On both sides of the huge crystal seat, there are two people, a man and a woman. The man is tall and strong, and the woman is charming and colorful.


    What the gray five noticed was that their breath was extremely strong. It was much stronger than the middle-aged man with scorpion tattoo on his head just now. I''m afraid it''s not far from the sixth level of destruction.


    On the huge seat was a thin old man wearing a crown.


    The old man was so thin that he even had some abnormalities. The bones on his body were clearly visible, as if he would be ill at any time.


    However, the gray five dare not underestimate it at all, because the thin old man''s breath is extremely strong, and even exceeds the general destruction level sixth level giant. This should be a strong man who has taken a long step towards the rule level.


    "I''ve seen the temple Lord."


    Guessed that the other party was the Lord of the witch temple, gray five people saluted slightly.


    "Are you the elder of the temple of time and space?"


    The old man looked at gray with doubt. No matter how he looked, Gray was too young, which made him doubt the identity of Gray''s temporal and spatial Temple elder.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded without hesitation. He was indeed an elder of the temple of time and space, although in reputation.


    "I don''t know what you guys in the temple of time and space are looking for me?"


    The Lord of the witch Temple obviously didn''t want to delve into this issue. No matter whether the other party was a space-time Temple elder or not, it didn''t have much influence on him. He asked.


    "I was entrusted to return a thing."


    Gray took the book of rules out of the space objects.


    "Book of mantra rules?"


    Although they are far apart, the sixth level eyesight of the main destruction level of the witch temple still sees the "curse rules" in the book of rules at a glance.


    Two divine lights burst out of his eyes, stretched out his thin right hand, and then an invisible force appeared. He grabbed the book of rules in Gray''s hand and quickly flew to him and fell into his hand.


    "It''s really... The book of mantra rules!"


    When I opened the book of rules and looked at the contents of the book of rules, the Lord of the witch Temple murmured in his mouth and had a happy look in his eyes.


    Next to him, the man and woman were full of surprises and looked excitedly at the book of rules in the hands of the Lord of the witch temple.


    "Thank you for finding the book of rules for our Witch temple. Where did you come from?"


    When the book of rules was included in the space items, the Lord of the witch Temple looked at gray and asked.


    "Found in a relic, along with this rule book is a letter paper. The letter paper asked us to return it to the witch temple, so we came to return it."


    Said gray.


    "Thank you for returning the book of rules. You must be tired all the way. I''ll let someone prepare lunch now."


    The main face of the witch Temple smiled and said enthusiastically.


    "Thank you for your kindness. We have something urgent to do, so we won''t bother."


    Gray smiled apologetically, then turned around with Sophia and walked outside the hall.


    Just then, the voice of the owner of the witch Temple sounded behind them.


    "Sir, have you read the book of rules?"

 Chapter 778

    "If I say we haven''t seen it, do you believe the temple Lord?"


    Gray stopped and looked back at the Lord of the witch temple.


    "I don''t believe it."


    The look in the eyes of the Lord of the witch temple, who had just smiled, had turned cold.


    "The rule of mantra is the foundation of our Witch holy temple. No outsider can see it, so I''m sorry."


    "Prison -"


    The old voice of the Lord of the witch temple has an inexplicable rhythm, which is like an ancient sacrifice and communicating with the world.


    Strange changes suddenly appeared around the five gray people. Around them, a cage tens of meters wide, like stone and metal, trapped them in the cage.


    "The rules of the curse!"


    Gray''s five faces were ugly and looked at the Lord of the witch temple. His words alone triggered unpredictable power, which was undoubtedly the means of the rule of incantation.


    "It seems that you have indeed read the book of rules, so you can''t let you go!"


    The Lord Yin of the witch Temple sneered.


    "I really thank you. With the book of rules, I have a greater grasp of breaking through the rule level by at least three levels. However, in any case, it is impossible for people who have read the book of rules to leave alive."


    The book of rules is too important for a saint level force. It is not only the carrier of knowledge, but also the carrier of the breakthrough experience of saints in previous dynasties. Therefore, it can never be seen by outsiders, even if the book of rules is returned by these outsiders.


    "Sure enough, it developed like this."


    Blanca and others were deeply worried. They had this speculation before they came, but they still had some expectations that the other party would not investigate this matter for their sake of returning the book of rules.


    But the expectation was empty, and the witch temple really couldn''t tolerate them watching the book of rules.


    "Is this your thanks?"


    Gray looked coldly at the Lord of the witch temple, and a black shadow spread out of his tentacles in front of him.


    "It''s useless. Even the general destruction level sixth level giants are difficult to break. Just accept your fate."


    The Lord of the witch Temple sneered contemptuously and was obviously very confident in his derived ability "prison" generated by the rules of the curse.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, he saw these shadow tentacles wrapped around Sophia, and then gray and Sophia disappeared.


    "Blink? He has the ability to blink?"


    His face suddenly looked ugly. He didn''t expect the other party to have the ability to blink. After all, he obviously didn''t look like a giant at the other party''s age, and he rarely met a saint child, but now it seems that he obviously met a saint child.


    "Send an order to arrest these five people in the name of the witch temple, life or death!"


    His face was gloomy and his thoughts flashed. He made a decision and ordered.


    "Temple Lord, the identity of the other party is not general. If wanted, it is likely to have a bad relationship with the temple of time and space."


    The woman had some worries.


    "This is the holy wizard collar, not the space-time collar, and the book of rules can never be obtained by outsiders, even if you see it."


    The voice of the Lord of the witch temple has an unshakable will.


    "Yes."


    The woman said and left quickly.


    Tens of thousands of miles away from the witch temple, gray appeared.


    "I almost thought I was dying!"


    George''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    The pressure brought by a giant is unimaginable, and it is still in a place like the witch temple. He almost thought he would die. Fortunately, gray escaped with them with his blinking ability.


    "I''m afraid the witch temple will not give up."


    Blanca wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and said with worry on her beautiful face.


    "But fortunately, the book of rules was handed over to the Lord of the witch temple, and the curse was finally lifted."


    Sophia breathed out and said that with the background of the time and space temple, she was not too worried about the threat after the witch temple. As long as she returned to the time and space temple, the witch temple would have nothing to do with her and gray.


    The five people all looked relaxed. Subconsciously, they looked at the snake pattern wrapped around their left wrist. The next moment, their faces became ugly.


    On the left wrist, the bloody snake pattern, like a ferocious little bloody snake, was still wrapped around their wrists and was not lifted because they returned the book of rules to the contemporary Temple Lord of the witch temple.


    "How could...?"


    George was pale and risked such a huge risk to return the book of rules to the witch temple. Unexpectedly, the curse could not be lifted.


    "We were cheated. The rule level strong who left a curse didn''t want to let us live who read the rule book, even if we could return the rule book to the witch temple."


    Gray''s face was livid. They returned the book of rules to the contemporary witch Temple Lord exactly according to the letter, but the curse was still not lifted. The only explanation was that the rule level strong who left the curse did not want to lift the curse.


    "It''s so cruel. Even if you''re dying, you have to calculate like this."


    Rand''s inner color is ugly. The saint of the witch temple is obviously a cruel role. He knows that he will die and can''t personally bring the rule book back to the witch temple, so he forces the person who obtains the rule book to return the rule book to the witch temple in the form of curse.


    And don''t want the content of the rule book to leak out. They don''t intend to lift the curse at all, even if the five of them return the rule book.


    "What now?"


    Blanca''s face is ugly. No one wants to die, not to mention their outstanding talent and promising people who are destined to become giants.


    "The witch temple has mastered the rules of the curse for so many years. It must know the way to remove the curse."


    After a moment, gray raised his head with a sharp look in his eyes.


    "But it''s too late for the witch temple to kill us. How can it lift the curse for us?"


    Blanca smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    "Then beat them to hand over the way to relieve the curse."


    Under the crisis of life and death, Gray''s mind was unexpectedly calm and clear.


    "Even if the saint of the witch temple is dying, he should try his best to return the book of rules. I''m afraid the book of rules is not just as simple as recording the blood method of rules. Without the book of rules, the witch temple is likely to have no rule level strong people."


    "It is indeed possible. I have heard that the book of rules contains the feelings of the strong at the rule level, which is of great help to break through the rule level. The strong at the rule level are killed and lack the book of rules. The witch temple is likely to have no strong at the rule level."


    Sophia nodded to confirm Gray''s guess.


    "Even if there is no rule level strong person in the witch temple, the other party is still a saint level force after all. It has many giants. How can it be possible to force the other party to hand over the method to remove the curse?"


    Blanca said hopelessly.


    "As long as there is no rule level strong person, you can have a try."


    Gray''s eyes are full of confidence. It''s not blind, but really sure.


    For the witch temple, what he is really afraid of is the rule level strong. The strength of the rule level strong is by no means what he can compete with now, even if he does his best.


    As long as there is no rule level strong man, it''s easy to say. He has the ability of time rule and space rule. Even the giants can''t help it. In addition, he has now obtained the body of rule level blood beast. A saint level force without rule level strong man is not without the power of a war.


    Without much explanation, gray let the four people enter the plane to avoid, flashed a decisive color in their eyes, and blinked away towards the witch temple.


    Whoosh!


    When he appeared again, he had appeared in the witch temple. Looking at the temple where the Lord of the witch temple was not far away, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. A touch of purple light swept towards the temple like the light of extinction.


    Click!


    The purple light shrouded the temple, and there were many runes on the surface of the temple, which were enhanced lines. With the existence of these enhanced lines, even the general destruction level could not damage the temple.


    Unfortunately, the power of time rule ability is not general destruction, and the way of action is not pure destruction, but to kill with time.


    For a moment, the whole temple has experienced tens of thousands of years. The surface of the many strengthened lines collapsed and lost the reinforcement of the strengthened lines. The temple is even more vulnerable under the ability of time rules.


    Boom!


    The temple was like a pile of broken sand. The whole collapsed. With a loud noise, flying dust rose all over the sky, and spread to other palaces like a yellow dust storm.


    "Who?"


    In the ruins of the temple, dozens of people rushed out, all disheartened.


    In other places around, there are powerful figures rushing here. As an important place of the witch temple, there are naturally many strong people here. Only when gray has the ability to teleport can he avoid these strong people and arrive here directly.


    Gray''s blow startled the strong in the whole palace. Not only that, but also people from other peaks quickly fled.


    The people who came here and the strong breath revealed by them are enough to make the Zhiqiang family''s scalp numb. Even if there may be no rule level strong, it is a saint level force after all, which is by no means comparable to the Zhiqiang family.


    "It''s you. How dare you come back?"


    Among the dozens of people who rushed out of the ruins, there was an extremely thin old man, who was the Lord of the witch temple. His eyes stared at gray coldly, and the terrorist killing machine on his body dispersed the diffuse smoke and dust.


    He really didn''t expect that the other party who had escaped would turn back so boldly again, and he also destroyed the main hall of the witch temple.


    The witch temple has been established for more than 100000 years. Although it has encountered many crises and even fought with Saint level forces, it has not suffered such a big loss. It has been called the witch temple, and even the main hall, which is of great significance to the witch temple, has been destroyed.


    "Why not? Do you think the witch temple is still the former witch temple? Without the rule level strong, your witch temple is at least better than the most powerful family."


    He looked at the Lord of the witch temple without fear, and gray sneered.

 Chapter 779

    "Without the rule level strong?"


    The Lord of the witch temple was surprised. The secret in his heart was pierced and his pupils subconsciously contracted, but he forcibly stopped it. His face was gloomy and looked at gray.


    "Who ordered you to slander our Witch temple? Is it the temple of time and space?"


    "Slander? Should it be clear in your heart to slander yourself?"


    Gray sneered.


    "You haven''t seen the saint of the witch temple for a long time?"


    "Temple Lord, is what he said true?"


    The elder of the witch temple was worried and asked the Lord of the witch temple.


    As gray said, the saints of the witch temple have not appeared for hundreds of years. I didn''t think there was anything before. After all, hundreds of years is nothing with the saints'' life span of tens of thousands of years, but now I can''t help worrying when I hear Gray''s words.


    "Don''t be deceived by him. The saint returned only a few years ago, but he didn''t appear in public."


    The Lord of the witch Temple snorted coldly.


    "Whether I''m lying or you''re lying should be clear in your heart."


    Gray smiled contemptuously at the corner of his mouth.


    "The rule level strongman targeted by the saint hunter has not escaped yet. Do you want to say that the rule level strongman in the witch temple is an exception?"


    "What? The saint is watched by the saint hunter?"


    Some people in the witch temple were confused, and some people in the witch Temple changed color and heard panic.


    They have heard rumors about "holy hunting". Naturally, they know the horror of holy hunting. According to the rumors, no rule level strong man who is targeted by holy hunting has been able to escape and survive.


    "And if he didn''t die, how could the book of rules of your witch Temple fall into our hands?"


    Gray continued.


    "You haven''t seen the real rule book for many years? But don''t worry, I sent the rule book back for your dead rule strong man not long ago."


    "Book of rules?"


    This time, more people''s faces changed greatly. They really haven''t seen the book of rules for a long time. When learning the blood method, they only see the copied "book of rules", and the copied book of rules is not complete. Some of the blood methods and secret methods that should have existed don''t exist.


    If the saint hasn''t appeared for a long time and can barely explain it, it''s difficult to explain the incompleteness of the rule book. It''s just that gray doesn''t mention it. Once it''s mentioned, it feels bad.


    But how can such a valuable thing as the book of rules be lost unless the saint unfortunately falls out, and the book of rules is just in the hands of the saint.


    "Don''t be deceived by him. The book of rules is just to prevent the book of rules from being stolen."


    An old man with sparse hair said coldly that there was a strong breath from him, which was only a little worse than the witch Temple Lord. This should be other giants other than the witch Temple Lord.


    "Yes, don''t be deceived by him. The holy one has nothing to do."


    An extremely tall middle-aged man made a sound, and his breath was also strong. He was also a giant except the Lord of the witch temple.


    In addition, there are five strong men whose breath is not weaker than these two people. Their eyes look at gray with anger.


    "Whether it is cheating or not, you should be very clear in your heart. Of course, how you witch temple has nothing to do with me."


    Gray''s eyes confronted the rule level strong man of the witch temple without fear.


    "However, the strong at the rule level of your witch temple should not plan on us before dying, curse us and hand over the method to remove the curse, otherwise I will tear down your witch Temple today."


    He was just testing whether there were rule level strong people in the witch temple. From the reaction of these people, there should be no rule level strong people in the witch temple. In that case, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Arrogance¡°


    The Lord of the witch Temple angrily denounced that he had lost face by letting the five of gray escape just now. Now gray actually said that he would tear down the witch temple, which immediately made him angry.


    "Arrow -"


    His voice took on the same rhythm as just now, and then he saw the heaven and earth surging with his voice. On the sky, there were dense arrows, the cold light of the arrow flickered, the arrow body was dark and roared, attacking gray at a speed of more than ten times the speed of sound, covering a large area where gray was.


    Each of these arrows is enough to pierce a mountain peak.


    Knowing that gray has the ability to blink and escape even if he is locked in a cage, he directly uses the strongest means to kill gray with one blow.


    "Hum -"


    Gray disdained to smile. The sixth level giant of the destruction level did shoot very fast, but he could do it if he wanted to escape in a blink with the ability of time rules and space rules.


    However, he had no intention of dodging. This time he came to subdue the witch temple and force the witch temple to hand over the method of lifting the curse.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    I saw that the arrows that could penetrate every mountain peak first hit the invisible barrier before hitting him. It was like rain on the glass. The arrows collapsed and scattered, enough to pierce the mountain peak without causing any damage to the invisible barrier.


    "How dare you provoke the witch temple and annoy the temple Lord? This man will die... How can he...?!"


    Many disciples and elders of the witch temple were excited when they saw the angry hand of the Lord of the witch temple. They seemed to have seen Gray''s bones.


    But at the next moment, they were stunned to find that the terrorist means enough to let them die hundreds of times could not help the young man. The young man stopped the full blow of the temple Lord without moving.


    "Space barrier?"


    The Lord of the witch Temple looked ugly. After all, he was a giant at the sixth level of destruction. He immediately judged Gray''s ability at this time and found out the loophole of this ability.


    "Arrow -"


    He roared again, and a large number of arrows appeared again in the sky. However, these arrows did not appear in one direction, but in multiple directions. There were arrows in Gray''s front, back, left, right and even up and down.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Arrows that were terrible enough to pierce the mountain peaks, as soon as they appeared, they attacked gray from all directions. There was a roar of terror in the air.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The arrows from Gray''s front, back, left and right hit the invisible barrier again before hitting gray, and there was a terrible explosion. Even the ground was affected, many temples were cracked, and many disciples of the witch Saint hall were blown unstable.


    But in the end, he still couldn''t do anything. Gray couldn''t take half an inch and collapsed and disappeared one after another.


    "I really thought I was talking nonsense to you just now?"


    Gray disdained a smile and looked contemptuously at the Lord of the witch temple.


    The space barrier can only be built on one side at a time. If you want to form a complete closed space, you must continuously use the space barrier capability six times. Under normal circumstances, he doesn''t have that kind of time in front of a giant.


    However, just before the battle, he talked with the Lord of the witch temple for a long time, which was enough for him to form a closed space.


    What does the life and death of the rule level strong have to do with him? Throw out the heavy bomb that the rule level strong is dead and deliberately talk to each other in order to win this time.


    "The space barrier ability is famous for its strong defense. Join me to break the space barrier!"


    The master of the witch Temple looked at the other seven giants and said.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Other giants also knew the characteristics of the space barrier and immediately launched a siege.


    Suddenly, a full eight destructive level 6 terrorist attacks on gray.


    There is a sea of fire like a burning cloud.


    There are huge birds and animals condensed by ability.


    There is a huge meteorite


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Suddenly, a terrible explosion appeared around gray, and the eight giants joined hands, which was as powerful as destroying the sky and the earth.


    The strong shock wave caused the surrounding temples to collapse, and some of the disciples of the wusheng Temple who were close and weak vomited blood and flew backwards. Even some elders were embarrassed.


    "Damn it this time?"


    Almost everyone looked at the explosion center surrounded by smoke and dust in the air. With the joint efforts of the eight giants, no one could stop it, and the other would die.


    However, when the smoke dispersed, everyone changed his face, and the eight giants, including the Lord of the witch temple, could not help changing their color.


    "Not dead, and not even hurt?"


    In the air, Gray''s figure was intact, even his clothes were not disordered, and the violent shock wave seemed to be in a different dimension from him, which had no impact on him.


    "Is this the strongest defensive space barrier in rumors?"


    The main face of the witch temple is ugly. The witch temple is far from the space-time temple. Although I have heard of the strength of space barrier defense, I have never touched it and have no real feeling.


    Originally, I thought that with the power of the eight giants, I would be able to break the space barrier, but I didn''t think that with the power of the eight people, I still couldn''t break the space barrier.


    "Hand over the way to relieve the curse, or I will flatten your witch Temple today."


    Gray glanced at the faces of the eight giants, including the Lord of the witch temple, and coldly repeated what he had just said.


    The same words, but the effect is completely different. Just now, as soon as his words were spoken, he angered the Lord of the witch temple and shot at him in anger.


    Now, his words made the eight giants, including the Lord of the witch temple, afraid. Although he was angry on his face, the fear in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Rampant, you can''t imagine the details of a saint level force!"


    The Lord of the witch temple was trembling with anger. There was an angry flame burning in his eyes. He roared immediately.


    "Everyone with me."

 Chapter 780

    Boom, boom, boom!


    Hearing the words of the Lord of the witch temple, all the people in the witch temple were angry. There were thousands of terrorist attacks. The gorgeous light was so dazzling that people couldn''t open their eyes, just like the most beautiful fireworks in the world, exploding around gray and rolling up destructive waves.


    Beautiful but more deadly, even the giants of the sixth level of destruction can never survive under such an attack.


    However, the space barrier derived from the ability of space rules, known as the strongest defense in the world, has its own uniqueness. Even under such an attack, it is still not broken.


    However, it has reached its limit, and the solid space barrier has thrown up violent ripples, like violently shaking glass, as if it would break up in the next moment.


    "It''s my turn!"


    Looking at the people in the witch Temple surrounded by him, gray smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth.


    The space ability was used. Outside the space cage, a space crack hundreds of meters long was opened. The regular bird and beast control corpses rushed out from the open space crack like a purple light and attacked a giant at the sixth level of destruction.


    "No!"


    Seeing the rule level birds and animals controlling the corpse, the sixth level giant of the destruction level stood up with a strong sense of crisis.


    "Wall -"


    He shouted in a rhythmic voice, and then in front of him, a huge wall like metal casting emerged out of thin air.


    "Back -"


    The metal wall is hundreds of meters wide and more than ten meters thick. It looks very solid, but even so, he still feels uneasy in his heart. When he orders others to retreat, he retreats at a high speed.


    And the next moment his uneasiness was confirmed.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The metal wall with a thickness of more than ten meters was pierced. The huge body of regular birds and animals rushed through the wall and hit him. He had only time to protect himself with both hands before he was hit.


    It was like being hit by a meteorite. With the sound of bone fragmentation, his hands were horribly fractured and showed unnatural bending.


    The impact of terror was introduced into his body. His body turned upside down. He suddenly vomited blood and flew upside down, which was mixed with fragments of internal organs.


    As the sixth level of destruction, he was so badly hurt, not to mention the others behind him.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the impact of regular birds and animals, the bodies of the people in the witch Temple burst into blood stains on the spot, leaving blood mist after blood mist in the air.


    Taking the huge body of regular birds and animals as the scope, there was a trace of terror, but all the people on this trace were spared and all were killed, even the destroyer could not be avoided.


    Before death, many people fled in panic, but under the terrible speed of rule level birds and animals, the sixth level giants of destruction level are difficult to avoid, not to mention them.


    They can only watch the huge bodies of regular birds and animals hit them, waiting for death in despair.


    "Regular blood beast, it''s a regular blood beast!"


    Looking at the miserable blood fog in the air, everyone was frightened and shouted.


    Some people were frightened and trembled involuntarily.


    Someone couldn''t control his body in panic and fell directly from the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    The rule level blood beast is comparable to the existence of the rule level strong, and only the rule level strong are qualified to be their opponents. Now, such a rule level blood beast actually attacks them.


    Panic filled their hearts. Even the giants at the sixth level of destruction were cold in their hearts. In the face of rule level blood beasts, even they had no power to resist.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Just when they were stunned, the rule level birds and animals turned back again, leaving a lot of blood fog along the way, and then bumped a sixth level giant of destruction level into injury and flew upside down again.


    "Retreat, below the sixth level of destruction, all retreat!"


    Seeing the miserable blood fog in the air again, the Lord of the witch temple was about to crack.


    With his eyesight, he can naturally see that this should only be a rule level corpse control accused of corpse ability control, but even the rule level corpse control is by no means easy to compete. There is no qualification to compete under the sixth level of destruction level.


    "Prison -"


    A rhythmic voice sounded from his mouth, heaven and earth seemed to be communicated, and a huge cage suddenly appeared around regular birds and animals.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The momentum of regular birds and animals rushing forward was blocked, and the huge body was trapped in a huge cage, just like a giant bird in a cage.


    "Fortunately, I was trapped by the temple Lord!"


    Seeing that the rule level birds and animals were trapped, everyone in the witch temple was relieved. The owner of the witch Temple knew that the cage derived from the rule ability was strong, and once thought it was comparable to the space barrier.


    Although they don''t think so after seeing the strong defense of the space barrier, they still have great confidence in the cage.


    "Can you stop it?"


    Looking at the trapped rule level birds and animals, Gray was not worried at all. A slight smile appeared on his face. Even he was not sure to block the rule level birds and animals with a space barrier, let alone the other party.


    Click!


    I saw the sharp giant claws of regular birds and animals stretched out, grabbed them on the cage pillar, and then made a sudden effort.


    With a clear sound, the cage pillar was torn off, and the Giant Claw was swept horizontally, and several pillars were swept off.


    Whoosh!


    The huge bodies of regular birds and beasts rushed out of the cage and attacked another sixth level giant of destruction.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The giants locked by the rule level birds and animals and other giants all intercepted the rule level birds and animals, but the attack fell on the rule level birds and animals, but it was only to scratch the skin. Against the attack, the rule level birds and animals came to the giant and patted it with one claw.


    Click!


    The giant didn''t know how many bones were broken and flew upside down.


    The regular birds and beasts stare at another giant and turn into a purple light to attack this giant.


    Poof!


    The giant was fanned by the huge wings of regular birds and animals, and immediately vomited blood and flew upside down.


    In just a few battles, there were four destruction level sixth level giants injured in the witch temple. This is the power of the rule level. Even a rule level bird and beast that has no blood beast ability but only physical ability also has this combat power.


    "Damn you!"


    The Lord of the witch Temple looked at gray with scarlet eyes. Although people were injured by regular birds and animals, gray undoubtedly controlled all this.


    "Everybody back!"


    There was a certain decision in his heart. He shouted, and when he heard his command, all the giants seemed to know what he was going to do. They helped the injured Companions to retreat quickly. The people who had hid in the other witch temple in the distance retreated again under their greetings.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A crystal walking stick appeared in the hands of the Lord of the witch temple, and the surface of the crystal walking stick was full of complex lines.


    Since the appearance of the crystal walking stick, the lines on its surface have lit up, and there are huge lines on this mountain and even the more than 100 surrounding mountains.


    As the foundation of the witch temple, it is not simple here. Many Rune arrays are connected in series to form a powerful attack array.


    Such array patterns are too powerful. When they hurt the enemy, they will hurt their own people and cause serious damage to the witch temple. They will never be used unless they have to.


    But now, it is obvious that it has reached the level of necessity.


    Buzz!


    Many lights converge on the crystal walking stick, which is filled with gorgeous and terrible light.


    Whoosh!


    Aware of the terror of the means used by the Lord of the witch temple, he guessed that it would be very dangerous to let the other party do it. Gray ignored the giant who ran away and commanded the rule level birds and animals to attack the Lord of the witch temple.


    However, when the regular level birds and beasts were about to approach the Lord of the witch temple, the gorgeous light was emitted from the crystal walking stick and hit the regular level birds and beasts.


    Boom!


    The terrible shock wave broke out, Gray''s space barrier was violently shaken, and all the palaces above the mountain were quietly shattered.


    In the distance, the people in the witch Temple who were retreating turned into a blood mist in an instant.


    Hurting others and yourself is the characteristic of this means.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    Under the terrible light, the body control of regular birds and animals was frustrated for the first time. Under the impact of the terrible light, the huge body slid out along the ground, and a huge charred wound appeared on the surface of the body, which was like being scalded by the hot high temperature.


    "Only slightly weaker than rule level!"


    Seeing the huge wound on the regular bird and beast, Gray''s pupils contracted violently. The power of this blow should be comparable to the regular level.


    He has used the alloying ability on the rule level birds and beasts for the first time, turning the body of the rule level birds and beasts into silver gray. His defense has been strengthened again on the basis of the rule level, but he has still been seriously injured. Such power is definitely not far from the rule level.


    "It''s really worthy of being a saint level force. Even if there are no rule level strong people, they still have this means!"


    Gray''s face became dignified.


    Shua!


    Another gorgeous light appeared, but this time it was not towards regular birds and animals, but towards gray.


    Whoosh!


    There was a terrible sense of crisis in his heart. Even the space barrier could not give gray a sense of security.


    Without any hesitation, the time rule ability accelerated, the space rule ability blinked, and he disappeared in situ.


    Click!


    The gorgeous light hit the space cage, and countless cracks appeared on the surface of the space cage, which finally cracked with a click.


    Not only that, the power of terror broke through the space cage and spread forward. Some people in the witch Temple who were unlucky to retreat in this direction did not have time to make any response under the light of terror, or even panic, so they had directly gasified.


    The strongest defensive space barrier was broken, not because the defense of the space barrier was weak, but Gray''s current state was weak. Fortunately, gray made a quick decision and moved away, otherwise he would definitely die.

 Chapter 781

    "I want you to bury them!"


    Seeing the people of the witch Temple who died under the attack, the Lord of the witch Temple twitched his eyes and looked ferocious.


    Looking around, he quickly locked the blinking gray. The gorgeous light on the crystal walking stick condensed, and he was ready to shoot gray again.


    "Your opponent is not me!"


    Above the sky, gray floated on his blue and black wings, sneering at the witch Temple Lord who wanted to kill himself.


    Whoosh!


    At the next moment, the regular bird and beast corpse control appeared. The huge body blocked out the sky and the sun, and attacked the Lord of the witch temple.


    Although he was injured, he obviously would not lose his combat effectiveness so easily. Moreover, with the huge size of regular birds and animals, although the injuries he suffered looked extremely serious, compared with his huge size, he could only be regarded as an ordinary injury.


    The power of crystal walking stick is really powerful, but regular birds and animals plus alloying ability are also extremely powerful means. Gray doesn''t think it will be weaker than each other''s means.


    Shua!


    No longer care about gray, the Lord of the witch Temple used a crystal cane to face the regular birds and animals, and a gorgeous light as thick as a mountain shrouded the regular birds and animals.


    Whoosh!


    The wings beat down fiercely, and the huge body of regular birds and animals suddenly rose like losing gravity, which could brush past the gorgeous light as thick as the mountain.


    And the gorgeous light as thick as a mountain hit a mountain in the distance.


    The palace on the mountain disappeared instantly, and the surface of the mountain also disappeared in large quantities, revealing the crystal mountain full of veins.


    The mountain shines brightly, and all the lines on the surface are shining. It is one of the array patterns supporting the crystal walking stick.


    At the beginning, the founder of the witch Temple found these peaks formed by crystal Rune materials, and then created the witch temple on this basis.


    Whoosh!


    Dodging the gorgeous light, the huge bodies of regular birds and animals burst out with terrible speed. In an instant, they appeared behind the Lord of the witch temple, comparable to the giant claws of a large excavator, and grabbed at the Lord of the witch temple.


    With the fighting power of regular birds and animals, if caught, the Lord of the witch temple will be seriously injured like other giants.


    Buzz!


    He didn''t turn around, but the huge movement behind him had made the Lord of the witch Temple aware of the attack. There was a cold sweat on his forehead. The crystal walking stick in his hand was shocked, and the gorgeous light twined on it suddenly took him as the center and spread around in a ring.


    Boom!


    The giant claws of regular birds and beasts collided with the ring-shaped diffusion light, and a strong shock wave broke out. The huge body of regular birds and beasts was shaken back, but the ring-shaped diffusion halo also collapsed.


    The power is much weaker than before. Although the gorgeous light attacked in this way protected the whole body of the Lord of the witch temple, the power also spread.


    Shua!


    With the halo blocking, the Lord of the witch Temple finally responded, turned around, and a gorgeous light like a mountain attacked the regular birds and animals.


    However, the regular birds and animals once again passed by the gorgeous light like a mountain with speed and avoided it.


    "The hall took the initiative to use the crystal array pattern, but it''s still nothing to do!"


    After retreating to a distance of more than 20 miles, they finally avoided being affected, but in the process of retreating, many people in the witch temple have been affected and died.


    Those who survived were shocked, worried and angry when they looked at the battle in the distance.


    Shocked by the fighting power of the incoming man, worried about whether the temple Lord would not be an opponent, and angry at the disaster brought to the witch Temple by the other party.


    "What''s going on? How could the witch Temple provoke such a great enemy?"


    A badly injured giant was frightened and puzzled.


    Gray was in the middle of the attack, and he was practicing in prison, and he didn''t know what kind of conflict was going on.


    "Yes, how on earth did you provoke such a terrible monster?"


    A giant with all his hands broken asked with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Before, in the temple, the man and woman who were with the Lord of the witch Temple flashed hesitant. Finally, the woman said.


    "The young people got the book of mantra rules inadvertently and sent it back under the curse of the Holy Lord. The temple Lord was worried about the content of the book of mantra rules, so he was ready to leave the group, but the young man had the ability to teleport and ran away with his companions."


    "Then, the temple Lord wanted the other party, but he didn''t want the other party to turn back. He should have found that the curse had not been lifted, so he returned to ask for a way to lift the curse."


    After hearing the woman''s words, several giants around frowned, and one of them, a medium-sized old man, complained.


    "The hall leader has gone too far. The other party kindly sent back the rule book. Instead of thanking him, he is ready to kill him. Now it''s good to provoke such a great enemy for the witch temple."


    It is impossible for everyone to be united in any force. The middle-sized old man and the hall Lord have never dealt with each other. The reason is that they competed for the position of hall Lord together, but the competition failed. Now that they have the opportunity, he naturally does not forget to attack each other''s prestige.


    "The temple Lord has really gone too far."


    If someone takes the lead, naturally someone will agree. A giant who almost died of injury is full of resentment.


    While these people were talking, the battle in the distance had become white hot.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The Lord of the witch Temple shot continuously, and the gorgeous light like a mountain came out one after another, but the regular birds and animals avoided one after another with speed. Even if they were swept sometimes, they were only slightly injured.


    On the contrary, the witch Temple suffered disaster. Large areas of the temple were damaged, and the surrounding areas were all traces of damage.


    Whoosh!


    Avoiding a gorgeous light as huge as a mountain peak, regular birds and animals suddenly appeared on the top of the Lord of the witch temple, and the Giant Claw photographed the Lord of the witch temple from the top of his head.


    The crystal cane of the Lord of the witch Temple pointed to the top of his head, and the gorgeous light shot to the top of his head, but the regular birds and beasts flashed again, appeared on the other side of the Lord of the witch temple again, and attacked the Lord of the witch temple from the other side.


    Shua!


    The Lord of the witch temple was already ready. As soon as the direction of the crystal cane turned, a gorgeous light column attacked the regular birds and animals in that direction.


    Boom!


    Regular level birds and animals can''t dodge. They are hit immediately, and their huge body suddenly has serious wounds.


    However, when it was hit, its huge wings also beat on the Lord of the witch temple.


    Poof!


    The regular birds and beasts flew backwards. The Lord of the witch temple also vomited blood and flew backwards. The hand holding the crystal cane broke and the crystal cane flew out.


    Whoosh!


    Gray blinked and grabbed the crystal cane in his hand.


    It is naturally impossible for regular birds and animals fighting by instinct to know to exchange injuries for injuries. The reason why they do so is naturally because they are under his command.


    The effect was better than he thought. It not only injured the Lord of the witch temple, but also let the crystal walking stick get rid of it.


    "Sure enough, there is a special starting method!"


    Holding the crystal walking stick, gray wanted to stimulate, but found that he couldn''t stimulate at all. He knew that there was no starting method to stimulate the crystal walking stick. He simply ignored it and directly threw the crystal walking stick into the space object.


    The other party has lost the crystal walking stick and has been unable to play that strong combat power. Although the regular birds and animals are injured, the loss of combat power is not large, and the outcome of this war is doomed.


    "No, the temple Lord is in danger!"


    Seeing that the Lord of the witch temple was in crisis, the remaining giants flashed in their eyes and rushed to the place of battle, but unexpectedly, their speed was much slower than usual, only half as fast as usual.


    It was learned that the main enemies with gray were the Lord of the witch temple. In addition, the strongest means had been lost and they were not opponents. Naturally, they had some ideas. Prompted by this idea, they tacitly reduced the speed.


    Poof!


    Even if these people did not reduce their speed, they might not be able to save the Lord of the witch temple, let alone reduce their speed.


    The rule level birds and animals that flew upside down flew up and jumped at the witch Temple Lord. After they attacked the witch Temple Lord, a huge claw pierced the witch Temple Lord and put it on the claw.


    "Cough -"


    The Lord of the witch Temple vomited blood and his face was as white as paper. After struggling for a few times, he was too hurt and unwilling to die in his eyes.


    Until then, the other seven giants were late.


    "Why, do you want to fight? Or do you want to avenge him?"


    He stuffed the body of the Lord of the witch temple into the space, and gray looked at the seven with a sneer.


    The speed of the sixth level of destruction level can reach what degree. He knows very well in his heart. Seeing the speed of these seven people, he has guessed about their ideas.


    "Sir, misunderstanding, the temple Lord made a mistake first. He was also to blame for being killed by you. Naturally, we have no idea of revenge."


    "Moreover, we are very ashamed to learn about the practice of the temple Lord. It is really detrimental to the reputation of the witch temple that we should bite the hand that feeds us. Even if he doesn''t die this time, we will work together to remove him from the post of temple Lord."


    Among the seven, an old man of medium build hurriedly said.


    "That''s about your witch temple. I don''t care. You should know how to remove this curse?"


    Gray showed his left wrist and motioned for several people to watch, but his eyes were cold. Once several people said "no", he would definitely not hesitate to order regular birds and animals to tear up the seven people.


    The reason why they didn''t kill the seven people is only because the seven people, as giants, have extensive knowledge, master many secrets of the witch temple, and may know the way to remove the curse.


    "Yes, we know. Please rest assured, sir, that we have the medicine formula to relieve this curse."


    Feeling Gray''s killing intention, the seven people couldn''t help showing a cold sweat on their foreheads. The middle-sized old man hurried.


    "Well, you go and prepare and let someone refine the medicine immediately. As for you."


    Gray looked at the six men outside the medium-sized old man.


    "Someone take me to the treasure house!"


    Now that he had reached this point, he asked for more than a medicine to relieve the curse.


    Although the witch temple has declined, it is a saint level force after all. Its collection must be extremely rich, and most importantly, it must have regular blood beast blood.

 Chapter 782

    The treasure house of the witch temple is located on the main peak of the battle between gray and the Lord of the witch temple, but at this time, the whole temple has been annihilated by flying ash, revealing the crystal mountain.


    Fortunately, as an important treasure house, nature is closely protected. It was built in the depths of the crystal mountain and was not damaged in the battle just now.


    Avoiding numerous mechanisms, gray and a witch Temple giant went one by one to the location of the treasure house.


    He is not worried about being calculated by the other party. Although regular birds and animals cannot be used in this narrow place, he still has space barrier and teleportation ability, and the other party can''t calculate him at all.


    If the other party is smart, he will never use the mechanism to calculate him.


    All the way was unimpeded and was not attacked by organs. Gray and the giant came to the treasure house of the witch temple.


    The huge treasure house has an extremely wide area and a total of three floors. It is like an inverted spire. The lower it goes, the higher the value of the collection.


    Without staying on the first floor, it can be collected by the witch temple. Even if it is only the first floor, it is absolutely valuable. However, Gray''s vision is too high to see these "valuable" things at all.


    He went down all the way, down two floors, until he reached the last floor, that is, the third floor, and finally found something that could be seen.


    There are many precious magic medicinal materials, among which there are many medicinal materials that can refine level 5 magic potions, and even three precious medicinal materials that can refine level 6 magic potions.


    In the sorcerer Temple giant''s Distressed face, gray searched all the magic herbs above level 5.


    Continue to look for and find many magic weapons. The lowest level has reached the gold level, including more than ten handles, and the level is as high as the inheritance level.


    The golden level didn''t move, but the inheritance level didn''t let go. Naturally, he wouldn''t be polite to the witch temple.


    Then, in a room, he found many kinds of blood animals. Many kinds of blood animals he had never seen in the book.


    However, every blood beast he knew was at the lowest disaster level, which shows the value of these blood.


    "Which are regular blood beast blood?"


    Gray looked to the wizard Temple giant.


    "Over here."


    Although the witch Temple giant is very reluctant, he still takes gray to a crystal platform on the right. Now he just hopes that gray will leave the witch temple as soon as he is satisfied.


    On the crystal platform, there are five containers in total. Each container is carved with different types of blood beasts.


    "Black dragon."


    Gray looked at the text carved on the first container on the left. This is a rule level blood beast he had seen in the book. It has the ability of light rule, just like the two extreme dark rule abilities. Like the light rule, it is also composed of five element abilities, and does not coincide with the five elements of the light rule.


    "If I swallow it, although I can''t get new rule ability, it can complement the blood of the bright rule blood beast I swallowed before, so that all the ten series elements have a secondary transformation state, and the transformation speed can be improved."


    By now, gray has basically been able to determine that the blood beast blood he swallowed before is the blood beast blood of light rules.


    The transformation ability can make the transformation speed of the ability faster. For example, if you swallowed the blood of the blood beast of the light rule before, the transformation speed of the five series abilities constituting the light rule is faster than that of other series.


    If you can swallow the blood of this black dragon eater, the transformation speed of the other five systems of the ten elements can also be improved. All the ten systems of elements will have a secondary transformation state and obtain a terrible transformation speed.


    Therefore, the black dragon blood eater''s blood is of great use to him. It is a regular blood color blood he needs.


    "Broken gold beast?!"


    He looked at the blood of the second regular blood beast, which was the blood of the regular blood beast that gray had never seen in the book. He looked at the giant of the witch temple and asked.


    "What ability is this a regular blood beast?"


    "This is a rule level blood beast with broken rules. According to the records of the temple collection, this is the broken rules ability. It is a rule ability with strong decomposition. It is composed of five element abilities of wind system, gold system, earth system, poison system and ice system..."


    After listening to the introduction of the wizard Temple giant, gray secretly regretted that the broken rule ability is undoubtedly a rule ability with great destructive ability. With the crushing characteristics of this rule ability, he fought in the same realm. This rule ability may have the ability to crush the space barrier.


    However, it is a pity that the uniqueness of ability makes him unable to have this rule ability, and the composition ability also coincides with the light rule ability and the dark rule ability. After swallowing the dark rule ability, the ten series element ability has a secondary transformation state, and this ability has no swallowing transformation value.


    "Warfighter beast."


    Look at the third regular blood beast blood, which is a regular blood beast blood recognized by gray.


    This regular level blood beast has the rules of soldiers, can turn any part of the body into a weapon, and can have extraordinary defense by melting solid metal into the body.


    The strongest young generation of the holy soldiers who once fought against gray has this ability. When fighting gray, the other party smelted a high-grade inheritance weapon, which not only obtained strong defense, but also had strong combat power.


    This rule ability is composed of five abilities: military, fire, metal, self-healing and ossification.


    Swallowing this blood, because of the uniqueness of his ability, he can''t obtain this rule ability, but it can make him add troops, self-healing and ossification.


    If you are lucky enough, you may be able to form a new rule ability with the resurrection ability. Even if you can''t form a new rule ability, you can also increase the number of abilities. If you encounter other abilities in the future, it is undoubtedly more likely to form a rule ability.


    "Yan soul beast."


    He looked at the fourth regular blood beast blood, which was also the regular blood beast blood that gray had seen in his book.


    This regular level blood beast has Yan''s regular ability, which is similar to the fire system but higher than the fire system in form. It has a higher temperature than the ordinary fire system ability. Not only that, it also has a burning effect on the soul.


    To some extent, this is an ability to exercise strong restraint over the rules of the army. Although the rules of the army can give users the defense of terror, they are only the defense of the body and can not enhance the defense of the soul.


    And this ability to burn the soul, can burn the internal soul. As long as the soul disappears, even if the physical defense is strong, it will be killed.


    This rule ability is composed of fire, wood and soul fire, soul wave and soul poison of element system. It is also a rule ability that gray can''t obtain because of the uniqueness of ability.


    However, it does not mean that this ability is useless to gray. Just like the regular ability of soldiers, even if it is no better, it can increase his upper limit of ability and increase the possibility of integrating into regular ability in the future.


    "Curse the printed bird."


    He looked at the fifth regular level blood beast, which was a regular level blood beast Gray had never seen in the book, but the name made him have an inexplicable idea. He looked forward to asking the giant of the witch temple with expectation in his heart.


    "What is the ability of regular blood beast blood?"


    "This is the blood of a rule level blood beast with spell rules..."


    "Sure enough."


    Gray''s eyes lit up, and the other party''s words confirmed his fleeting guess. After seeing the word "Curse", he could not help but subconsciously associate the rules of the curse, and his guess was not wrong. It was indeed a blood beast with the ability of the rules of the curse.


    The reason why he was very excited to see the blood beast with the ability of incantation rules was that the rules of incantation were composed of five abilities that he did not have before: Soul poison, mental power, spiritual power, illusion and physical magic sound, which was a kind of rule ability that he could absolutely obtain.


    Put away all the five regular blood beast blood. Even if he can''t use the broken gold beast blood, he didn''t let go. Although he can''t use it, it is a very precious regular blood beast blood, which has many other uses.


    Until this time, Gray was satisfied to leave the treasure house of the witch temple, leaving the tearful giant of the witch temple.


    Although gray didn''t take many things away, each of them was of high value, especially the blood of the five regular blood beasts, which could not be measured by magic money, because no force would sell this kind of blood.


    Leaving the treasure house, in a flash, gray appeared in a dense forest and threw out the body of the witch Temple Lord from the space.


    A huge hole was clearly visible in the chest of the Lord of the witch temple.


    Looking at the body of the Lord of the witch temple, gray sneered.


    "I won''t be so cheap to you!"


    As his enemy, death is not the only destination. Even if he dies, he has a way to compound it and enslave it for life.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Using the resurrection ability, a large number of green fog floated to wrap the Lord of the witch temple and turn his place into a huge green cocoon.


    Half an hour later, the body of the Lord of the witch Temple stood up, the terrible injury on his chest recovered, his breathing and heartbeat recovered, and the other party lived again.


    "Lord gray."


    Seeing gray, the Lord of the witch Temple saluted respectfully. There was no hatred in his eyes, but only respect and awe.


    "Yes."


    Greavel nodded and said.


    "From today on, you will sit in the Leopold family for me."


    After the Fergus family was received from the Leopold family, the security of the Leo Potter family became extremely important. That is why he would kill the eyes of the top families.


    He has always wanted to find a powerful assistant to guard the Leopold family. The Lord of the witch temple with the sixth level of destruction is an excellent choice. With each other in charge, even the attack of the supreme family will not hurt the Fergus family.


    As long as it is not the rule level strong attack, even if it is defeated, it can easily escape with the Fergus family, or stick to his arrival.

 Chapter 783

    After spending a day in the witch temple, the magic potion to relieve the curse gray needed was handed over to gray by the middle-sized old man.


    As a master of medicine refining and a person with poison ability, it is easy to confirm whether the medicine is poisonous or not.


    After the test confirmed that the medicine was non-toxic, gray swallowed a magic medicine on the spot.


    After swallowing the magic potion, gray obviously felt that his body was slowly becoming relaxed, as if there was a mountain on his body, and at this time, the mountain was slowly leaving him.


    About half an hour later, the blood colored snake pattern on his left wrist disappeared, and his body became more relaxed than ever before.


    "It''s clear!"


    Throwing the crystal cane to the middle-sized old man, he seemed to have a profound glance at the remaining seven giants in the witch temple, and gray quickly left the witch temple.


    Enough people have been killed. It is conservatively estimated that the number of people in the witch Temple who died because of him has reached at least hundreds. In addition, the leader of the witch Temple who is the culprit has been punished, so he has no plan to worry about it.


    As for subduing the witch temple with strength and returning the witch temple to his own use, although he will encounter fierce resistance, he should still be able to do it, but he does not intend to do so.


    Originally, he was a saint level force without a rule level strong man. He could almost think of the outcome of the witch Temple because of the leak of his news.


    The former enemy will not hesitate to kill and destroy the witch temple. Now he has no ability to compete with the rule level strong, so he can only give up.


    "This is the medicine that can relieve the curse!"


    After blinking back to the Leopold family and secretly placing the original witch Temple Lord, gray released Sophia from her position and handed them the medicine to relieve the curse.


    The four drank the medicine to relieve the curse. They were all like him, and all the curses on their bodies were relieved.


    When the curse was lifted, Blanca three people were relieved and left one after another.


    This time, the exploration of the ruins was not an ordinary adventure. They almost died under a curse, which surprised them.


    As for how gray forced the witch temple to hand over the medicine to relieve the curse, although they were very curious, he could see that gray obviously didn''t want to say more, so he didn''t ask more.


    Sophia was sent back to the temple of time and space by gray after staying in the Leopold family for a few days. Only in the temple of time and space can her strength be rapidly improved.


    After sending Sophia away, gray returns to the Leopold family, escapes into the open plane and begins to swallow the blood.


    "Conservative estimation, at least one rule ability can be obtained."


    Take out the four regular level blood beasts except the broken gold beast blood, and gray looks forward to the four regular level blood beasts with expectation.


    Today, he has two rule abilities: time rule and space rule. These two rule abilities and curse rule do not have the ability to repeat. Therefore, it is conservatively estimated that he can add at least one rule ability.


    "Start with the dark dragon blood!"


    Take out a copy of dark dragon eating blood and gray drinks it. Suddenly, strange changes appear on him.


    His whole body seemed to be corroded by something inexplicable. Severe pain spread all over his body. He felt as if he was being corroded and melted.


    Outside, black light enveloped him, and his body turned into a black hole. With him as the center, all the light in the surrounding area was absorbed and swallowed by black light.


    The sun was high in the sky, shining brightly, but within a few miles centered on him, it was gloomy, like a rainy day.


    And the originally dense plants in the surrounding area withered and died under the influence of this dark air machine.


    The dark rule ability, which is completely opposite to the light rule, has strong corrosiveness and phagocytosis. The derivative ability and the derivative ability of the light rule often restrain each other.


    If the ability of light rules represents the holy side, then the ability of dark rules represents the dark side. Of course, there is no good or evil in ability, and the key depends on the person who uses it.


    Although most of the light temple practices the blood method of the light rules, what they do can never be called light. It shows the bloody style of the light temple to sacrifice a face without hesitation.


    After more than an hour, the metamorphosis ended and the abnormality disappeared. Gray carefully felt the changes in his body''s ability.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t get the ability of dark rules."


    As he expected, because of the uniqueness of his ability, he failed to obtain the ability of dark rules. Even if he had the ability of "transformation", he could not break this iron law.


    After resting for a while and feeling no discomfort, he began to swallow the blood of the second regular blood beast.


    "After swallowing, you should be able to obtain the rules of the spell."


    The second kind of blood, he chose the spell imprinted bird blood with spell rules.


    He has a deep understanding of the ability of mantra rules. Some of the derived abilities are very strange. Even if people die, the ability can still be triggered under appropriate conditions. They almost died under this strange ability.


    If he had not obtained the regular bird and beast corpse and greatly increased his combat power, he might not have been able to force the witch temple to hand over the method to remove the curse.


    This strange ability, even now, still made him hair in his heart, but the more this strange ability, the more excited he was. After all, it was his enemy who should "hair in his heart" next.


    Buzz!


    After drinking the blood, Gray''s body had an inexplicable tremor, and a strange sound came from his body.


    This kind of sound has an inexplicable rhythm and has an inexplicable connection with the outside world. As soon as it appears, it immediately causes the chattering of the outside world.


    It is like an inexplicable note that can stir the rules, so that the fixed rules of the world change, resulting in inexplicable chatter.


    An hour later, the change disappeared. Gray felt the change of blood carefully. A moment later, he opened his eyes, left the plane and appeared in the taboo forest.


    "Strengthen..."


    Standing in the forest, taking a breath, gray made a sound.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A rhythmic voice came out of his mouth, some vague, like an echo.


    With the sound, the ubiquitous rules were touched and pried by him.


    A bloody light appeared out of thin air and fell on him. His body was shrouded in bloody light.


    Buzz!


    Then, a strange feeling spread all over his body. He felt that he had endless energy at this time.


    Boom!


    A fist burst out, which immediately triggered a terrible fist wind. A large forest in front was shattered under the violent fist wind brought by his fist.


    Whoosh!


    Then he suddenly stepped on the ground, and his body appeared in front of a huge mountain like an illusion. Just running has caused the surrounding trees to stagger.


    This speed is only slightly slower than when it uses the time rule ability to accelerate.


    Click!


    With one blow, the whole mountain was smashed under his blow and turned into rubble, but his fist didn''t feel any pain, and his defense was also greatly improved.


    Shua!


    An ordinary wind blade came out when he waved, but it turned into hundreds of meters long. Along the way, it left flat cutting marks and spread forward, all the way out of his sight.


    Such power, if not counting the time decay characteristics of the time rule ability, can be equal to the time rule ability.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Gray ran, punched and showed his ability for a few minutes, the red light shrouded in him disappeared, and the strange increase he obtained disappeared.


    He stopped and looked at the forest that he had destroyed wantonly, with a shock in his eyes.


    "Although only one derivative capability has been obtained, the value of this derivative capability is higher than that of several derivative capabilities combined!"


    Gray''s situation is very special to obtain the rule of mantra. He has only obtained one derivative ability, that is, this strengthening ability. However, although there is only one, in Gray''s view, it is enough to equal several derivative abilities.


    There are two kinds of derivative abilities of the Lord of the witch Temple: one can make arrows and rain, and the other can make strong cages.


    But in Gray''s view, even if the value of these two derived capabilities add up, it can not be comparable to the enhanced capabilities.


    The strengthening of strengthening ability includes four aspects: speed, strength, defense and blood beast ability, which is enough to comprehensively improve his abilities in all aspects, so that the improvement of his strength is much stronger than other derived abilities of the mantra rules.


    "And this ability is also the most suitable for me."


    There was a little excitement in Gray''s eyes.


    He has mastered the ability of time rules and space rules. He is not short of powerful means.


    Space barrier can give him strong defense, time rule ability can give him terrible speed and strong attack power, and then add a powerful means, which is not of great significance to him.


    However, the strengthening ability derived from the mantra rules is obviously different. It can be strengthened again on the basis of the original ability to obtain a combat power much stronger than the single rule ability.


    For example, under the enhanced ability, he will use the acceleration of time ability, the decay of time ability, and the space barrier of space ability... He will gain more powerful combat power.


    "Strengthen..."


    The rhythmic voice sounded again, and gray was wrapped in the bloody light again. In this case, he used the acceleration of the ability of time rules.


    Boom!


    His figure shot out at a terrible speed, and there was a violent roar in the air. Just running by, there was a force 12 typhoon in the surrounding area, and all the earth and trees were blown away.


    "Faster than the sixth level of destruction!"


    Gray is sure that his speed at this moment has definitely exceeded the sixth level of destruction level, and may even have reached the rule level, because his speed is no less than the rule level birds and animals.

 Chapter 784

    Shua!


    In the enhanced state, the time rule ability is used, and a purple light as thick as a mountain appears and sweeps forward.


    Sniff¡ª¡ª


    Silently, a life forbidden zone several kilometers wide and dozens of miles long appeared.


    This is a world-wide scene.


    In this area, all plants, all wild animals and blood animals are dead, bare, there is no life, and even the bones can not be seen.


    Even the hard rock mountains collapsed one after another, raising dust all over the sky.


    Nothing can withstand the devastation of time, even lifeless earth and stone.


    "The power should be comparable to the crystal walking stick!"


    Gray is sure that the power of such a blow is no less than that of the crystal walking stick under the blessing of the rune array of the witch temple.


    There is no doubt that under the strengthening, the time corrosion ability of time rule ability has also been improved.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A space barrier appeared, as usual, invisible and not too thick, but unexpectedly gave gray an extremely strong feeling.


    It was as if there was an indestructible barrier, which gave him an irrational confidence that he could carry even in the face of the attack of the rule-based strong.


    Shua!


    One hit can cause the purple light of the life restricted area for dozens of miles, and hit this space barrier.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    The purple light and the invisible space barrier are deadlocked together. In an instant, the space barrier has experienced tens of thousands of years. Under such a long time, even the inheritance of weapons will decay and disappear.


    But in the end, until the purple light completely collapsed, the space barrier still did not disappear. Even after tens of thousands of years, it was still indestructible.


    "The speed surpasses the sixth level of destruction, the destructive power is comparable to the crystal walking stick, and the defense power is comparable to the time rule ability of the crystal walking stick..."


    After lifting the strengthening state, gray took a deep breath and calmed the excited mood at this time.


    Under the strengthened state, his various abilities have increased several times, and his comprehensive combat power has definitely exceeded the sixth level of destruction.


    A few days ago, he fought with the witch temple. If he had this combat power at that time, he didn''t need to use rule level birds and animals, which would be enough to sweep the witch temple without rule level strong men.


    At this time, he may still have some gaps from the rule level, but he is definitely very close to the rule level. If he raises his level a little, I''m afraid he will be able to match the rule level immediately.


    After a day''s rest, gray took out the third regular blood beast and swallowed it.


    From the third level of magic light to the destruction level, the improvement of each realm is enough to make him bear two transformations. Together, these make his current physical quality have a strong bearing ability and can bear the transformation of swallowing blood for many times. That''s why he dares to swallow the blood of blood beasts for the third time in a short time.


    This time, the blood he took out was Yan Huo''s blood, which contained Yan''s rules.


    Gray doesn''t need to think about Yan''s rules. The uniqueness of ability doomed him to be unable to obtain Yan''s rules. There are some possibilities to mix with his original ability into a new rule ability.


    Blood swallowing, severe pain filled Gray''s whole body. He felt that both his body and soul were being burned. In fact, both his body and soul were undergoing transformation, because Yan''s rule had the dual characteristics of burning material and soul.


    In the outside world, a black flame was burning outside his body. As soon as his sweat appeared, it was evaporated by the flame. The terrible temperature spread all around. The surrounding areas were filled with terrible high temperature, and the plants burned directly under the high temperature.


    For a long time, this transformation ended. After a long rest, gray slowed down and checked the change of ability.


    "Failed to get new rules..."


    He was slightly disappointed by the results. Yan Zhi''s rules only increased the number of his abilities and failed to obtain new rule abilities.


    Although he has obtained the rule ability of mantra and greatly enhanced his combat power, he doesn''t want to obtain more rule ability.


    However, this time luck did not stand on his side and failed to enable him to obtain new rule ability.


    "Whether you can get new rule ability depends on the warfighter''s animal blood."


    After a few hours of rest, gray took out the fourth regular blood animal blood.


    The fourth rule level blood beast is a war beast. It has the rule ability of soldiers, which is a mixture of five abilities: militarization, ossification, self-healing, fire and gold.


    Without hesitation, he endured the smell of iron and drank it in one gulp.


    There was no accident. Severe pain came to him.


    The whole body is like being burned by fire, and there is pain like being hit hard in all parts of the body.


    Sometimes in the head, sometimes in the trunk, sometimes in the legs, sometimes in the hands


    It was like an invisible hammer hitting his body.


    The surface of his body turned crimson, just like a red iron block. The sweat kept sliding down, and his hair was already wet under the sweat.


    Not only that, but also a strange scene appeared. From time to time, there was a slight depression in his muscles, which was like being hit by a hammer.


    In this state, he is like an embryo transformed into a weapon, which is being burned by fire and hammered by hammer.


    For a long time, this state is far away, and the transformation is finally over.


    After taking a bath and feeling comfortable, gray carefully checked the changes of his body. For a moment, a sharp light flashed in his eyes and waved his hand to call out the body of the thorn disaster crocodile.


    He has not used the thorn disaster crocodile for a long time. With the enhancement of his strength, he has rarely used the disaster level blood beast corpse control, which has built miracles. After all, his combat power has far exceeded the level of disaster level corpse control.


    Poof!


    When a wind blade was wielded, a long wound suddenly appeared on the thorn disaster crocodile.


    Then gray did nothing, just looked at the wound quietly.


    The accident occurred at this moment. I saw that the wound position of the thorn disaster crocodile, the scratched skin and internal muscles were healing rapidly, and finally completely healed.


    In the whole process, he did not use the ability of back feeding, but the wound healed strangely. The thorn disaster crocodile had a strange ability of self-healing.


    "The self-healing ability is indeed integrated into the resurrection ability system."


    Seeing this scene, Gray''s eyes flashed as expected.


    Just now when he felt the change of his ability, he found that the self-healing ability of the rules of soldiers was integrated into the resurrection ability system, and this was confirmed after the test.


    "The fourth rule ability!"


    Gray had an indelible surprise on his face.


    The resurrection ability system originally had four abilities: corpse control, ghost, super memory and puppet. Now it adds self-healing ability and already has five abilities, that is to say, it is a rule level ability. After the rule of mantra, it has the fourth rule ability.


    "Just call it the puppet rule!"


    After a little thought, gray named the fourth rule ability puppet rule.


    The resurrection ability system has never been seen in any book, and naturally I don''t know what rule it is. However, the main feature of this ability is that it takes the corpses or souls of other creatures as puppets, so he named it the puppet rule.


    "With self-healing ability, as long as there is no fatal injury, you can repair the injury while fighting, and the overall combat effectiveness will undoubtedly be improved."


    There is no doubt that the integration of this self-healing ability will certainly make the puppet''s combat power stronger.


    In the past, although it can repair corpse control or resurrected people through the ability of back feeding, it has conditions after all, and it needs to be surrounded by plants.


    During the battle, it is difficult to recover from the injury while fighting. After all, with the current combat effectiveness, only the aftermath of the battle is enough to make all the surrounding plants disappear.


    But now, with the ability of self-healing, even in the battle, you can quickly recover the injury while fighting. As long as you are not fatally injured, you can continue to fight, and the overall combat effectiveness has been significantly enhanced.


    After testing the recovery speed of self-healing ability, it was found that the recovery speed of self-healing ability was very fast. As long as there was no fatal injury, the injury could be repaired in a few minutes at most, and gray became more satisfied.


    Two days later, gray and the Fergus family, who had just finished their cultivation, sat in the pavilion next to a training ground of the Leopold family and chatted.


    It has been nearly a month since the Fergus family came to the original world, but he basically didn''t have much time to accompany him. Now he finally has time. He can also take a look at their cultivation progress.


    "The cultivation conditions of the original world are really much stronger than the plane!"


    Bernal sighed slightly.


    Not long ago, his realm was upgraded from Crazy level to barbarian level, and he became a "strong man" who could be granted a marquis by the king.


    Originally, he didn''t have any hope for the king level realm that could almost be called legend when he was in power, but now it seems that the king level realm is not impossible. Maybe the king level is not his end.


    "Because of this, the original world will produce many unimaginable strong people, and even have a long life span of tens of thousands of years."


    Gray agrees.


    "Can people really live for tens of thousands of years?"


    Sarah and Barbara looked surprised. Although they had heard this rumor, they still couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Yes, as long as it can become a rule level, it can have a life of tens of thousands of years."


    Gray must nod.


    "It is said that every strong person at the rule level has one or even several rule abilities. What is rule ability?"


    Bernal asked curiously.


    Nearly a month after he came to the original world, everyone learned a lot of things he had never touched. He had heard of the rumors of the rule level strong.


    "It is a mixture of five abilities, which has undergone essential transformation and has the ability of incredible means..."


    Gray explained.


    Suddenly, his heart moved slightly, his face was silent, and he said to himself in his heart.


    "Finally started!"

 Chapter 785

    Say goodbye to the Fergus family and come to a deserted place. In a few moments, gray appears in a steep forest.


    "Lord gray."


    When gray appeared, a very thin man with a silver gray metal mask came up and respectfully called gray.


    The visitor is the original Lord of the witch temple. Because there are not a few people who know him, gray asked him to wear a mask, abandoned his original name and named it Yingyi.


    "Yes."


    Gray nodded slightly and looked into the distance.


    More than ten miles away, there is a ring-shaped mountain range, which is composed of crystal peaks, where the witch temple is located.


    At this time, the killing was taking place on the peaks.


    A total of three parties are at war.


    There is a purple giant bird sign on one side of the clothes. The giant bird has no hair and has purple scales.


    There is a messy but orderly line sign on one side of the clothes. Staring at this sign for a long time, there is a feeling of visual confusion.


    There is a blood colored giant ape sign on one side of the clothes. The giant ape''s hair is upright, which looks extremely violent and bloodthirsty.


    "Unexpectedly, the temple of chaos and the eternal holy Kingdom joined hands. It is said that the relationship between the two holy forces is very poor. It seems that it really confirms a sentence that there is no eternal enemy or forever friend."


    There was a mocking smile on the corner of Gray''s mouth.


    Among the three forces, those with purple giant birds are the people of the witch temple, those with messy lines are the people of the chaotic temple, and those with giant apes are the people of the eternal holy kingdom. At this time, the people of the chaotic temple and the eternal holy kingdom are jointly besieging the people of the witch temple.


    "Why are there only four giants in the witch temple?"


    Even more than ten miles apart, gray could still clearly see the battle in the distance. To his slight surprise, after the death of the Lord of the witch temple, there should be seven giants left, but only four giants were besieged at this time.


    "Three giants with a group of children withdrew in advance before the chaos temple and the eternal holy Kingdom attacked."


    The shadow replied.


    Although the actions of this group were extremely secret, even those who monitored the chaotic temple and the eternal holy Kingdom nearby did not find it, how could they hide from the eyes and ears of giants like him.


    "It seems that the witch temple has long been expected, so a group of people were evacuated in advance. That''s right. Even I can think that the witch temple can''t be unexpected. These four giants should stay voluntarily to attract the attention of the two Saint forces."


    With theout delving into this problem too much, Gray''s figure disappeared in place. When it reappeared, it appeared on third floor of the witch Temple treasure house.


    "Sure enough, many things were taken away!"


    When he came to the third floor, gray found that the current third floor was much more spacious than when he came, and many precious things had disappeared, which further proved that the witch temple had expected this result.


    "Since the witch temple is almost destroyed, I''m not polite!"


    The space is open. Gray sweeps everything he sees into the open space and has the ability to open up space. The space that others worry about is not enough for him and is not applicable at all.


    Soon, he swept the third floor of the treasure house of the witch temple. He went up to the second floor and continued to sweep.


    More than ten minutes later, the second floor was swept away by him. When he was ready to sweep the first floor, a voice sounded.


    "I found the treasure house of the witch temple. Some people are left to guard here with me. Others go and inform the hall Lord!"


    Some forces have reached the first floor of the treasure house and found this treasure house.


    Without meeting these people, gray disappeared on the second floor of the treasure house and reappeared more than a dozen miles away.


    He doesn''t have the idea of conflict with the two Saint level forces. Unlike the witch temple, the chaos temple and the eternal holy kingdom are dominated by the rule level strong, especially the rule level strong in the chaos temple. He just showed up a few years ago. He doesn''t want to touch this bad luck.


    Although his strength is already very strong, and he is only a line away from the rule level, it is best not to conflict with the Holy Level forces.


    More than an hour later, the killing stopped, and the crystal peaks were full of corpses. The blood stained the crystal peaks and flowed down from the crystal peaks. It looked very seeping.


    In the face of the alliance between the chaotic temple and the eternal holy Kingdom, all the people left in the witch temple, including the four giants, died without exception.


    The giants of the two Saint level forces rushed to the treasure house together. Unfortunately, when they saw the second and third floors of the treasure house, their faces became ugly.


    If you destroy a saint level force, you will not gain much more than if you destroy a powerful family, which makes the two Saint level forces very angry.


    "Hum, the witch temple was really ready. It was moved so clean."


    "Keep the order and try your best to arrest anyone who escaped from the witch temple!"


    Naturally, the two angry Saint level forces will not give up and give orders one after another to arrest those who escaped from the witch temple.


    A few hours later, after digging three feet of the witch temple and no more harvest, the people of the two Saint level forces left. Because they were very dissatisfied with the harvest, the bodies of the people in the witch temple were left in place and exposed to the sun.


    "Now that you are dead, I''ll make use of the waste!"


    Seeing the two Saint level forces leaving, gray quickly appeared in the ruins of the witch temple, flashed, grabbed the bodies of the four giants, and left here with Ying Yi.


    Buzz!


    The resurrection ability was used. More than two hours later, three people appeared in front of him. They were the three giants of the witch temple. One of the giants seemed to have his head injured and failed to resurrect.


    "Then you will be called Shadow two, shadow three and shadow four."


    They were given a silver gray mask, and gray named it for them.


    "Yes."


    The three are respectful. Although they still have a lot of original memories, they are not the original wizard Temple giants, but only gray''s "shadow guards".


    Gray nodded with satisfaction. The witch temple was destroyed. He not only gained a lot of wealth, but also added three destruction level sixth level combat power. Now, even if he didn''t do it himself, he was enough to sweep any powerful family.


    With four destruction level six leaders, the Leo Porter family is as solid as gold. Unless the saint level forces attack, any force will come back.


    He went to the UGAS family, got back the magic potion that the UGAS family asked master Roman to refine, and went to the temple of time and space to get back the level 6 potion refined with ChiYan fruit. Gray began to concentrate on cultivation.


    Today, he has many cultivation resources, including two level 6 auxiliary cultivation potions. He urgently needs to turn these resources into combat power and use these resources to improve his realm.


    In the plane cabin, gray took out a bottle of medicine contained in a very precious crystal bottle.


    The crystal bottle contains more than half of the golden liquid. The liquid is golden, just like molten gold, and occasionally has a golden light.


    This is the six level medicament golden light medicament obtained from underwater relics. This medicament can promote the transformation of gold system ability and shorten the transformation that would have taken at least hundreds of years to complete to a very short time.


    Such a medicine is not precious enough to be measured by money. It is a real priceless thing. Few forces will use this kind of thing for trading. Even if it is used for trading, it must be bartered in exchange for the same priceless thing.


    Unscrewing the cork, a smell of medicine filled the air. It was a slightly pungent smell at the beginning, and a different mellow smell at the end.


    Just taking one breath made gray feel a faint improvement in strength. It is conceivable that such a medicine has strong efficacy.


    Gulong!


    Afraid of the volatilization of the drug, gray quickly drank it, and suddenly a burst of heat slid down his throat into his stomach, then spread from his stomach to all parts of his body, and finally gathered to the heart.


    Very easily, he felt the transformation of his blood power. Although it was a tiny transformation, he could feel this transformation.


    It''s like being in the state of secondary transformation. All the time, his blood power is in the process of transformation, but this transformation is more obvious and can be felt easily.


    "At this speed, we should be able to complete the transformation of gold ability in a month!"


    After observing for an hour, gray had a bottom in his heart about how long he could be promoted from the first level of destruction to the second level of destruction.


    Level 6 potion is a precious potion that is useful to the strong at the regular level. Although it is a very small portion, it contains a huge amount of special substances that can promote the transformation of blood power.


    If it is triggered in an instant, even with Gray''s current physical quality, it will definitely be burst immediately and turned into a pool of broken meat.


    Fortunately, this special substance is stable, can be absorbed slowly according to the body''s situation, and will not be burst in a moment. Especially after refining the patent medicine, this stability has been controlled, and that situation is even more unlikely to occur.


    Of course, this is under normal circumstances. Under some special circumstances, such as fierce battle, it is likely to cause the stimulation and explosion of this special substance, which will burst the user in an instant.


    As a master of medicine refining, although Gray had never taken level 6 medicine before, he knew the characteristics of level 6 medicine. That''s why he had to take this medicine in the form of closed cultivation after everything was finished.


    A month later, gray, who had been closed for a month, suddenly had a violent reaction.


    In his body, the power of blood, which was originally blood red, turned into gold, just like liquid gold, and the color was very pure.


    When the power of blood turned into this golden liquid, suddenly, the golden liquid began to operate independently in Gray''s body with a certain law without Gray''s driving.


    Carefully looking at its circuit, he impressively formed a complex metal pattern, which is the golden transformation secret he practiced before.

 Chapter 786

    With the power of golden blood working according to the golden transformation secret law, an inexplicable vibration spread with rhythm. Under this vibration, Gray''s physical quality was rapidly improved, and every minute and second was horribly improved.


    Not only that, his soul is also rising rapidly, becoming more resistant to ethereal soul attacks.


    The cultivation in the destruction stage is to let one of the soul, body and blood force take the lead in upgrading and transformation, and then promote the other two with the transformed.


    The secret method of his cultivation is the power of blood. Now the power of blood has changed and began to independently promote the transformation of soul and body.


    For several hours, the independent operation of the blood force stopped, and his body and soul, like the blood force, also reached the second stage of the destruction level. Until this time, his state was upgraded to the second stage of the destruction level.


    He left the plane and got together with the Fergus family. After a day of complete relaxation, gray returned to the plane and began to prepare for the follow-up practice.


    Close his eyes, he observed the power of blood into his body.


    The golden blood power turned into a huge golden vortex in his heart. He observed carefully and soon found a wisp of green blood power in the golden vortex.


    "The power of blood changes to green, that is to say, the ability of secondary transformation is wood ability."


    Determined the transformation ability of secondary transformation, Gray''s eyes showed the color of thinking.


    "Under normal circumstances, I should practice the wood series secret method, so that the second transformation and the secret method complement each other, so that I can get twice the result with half the effort.


    "However, I have the Yan fire medicine refined by ChiYan fruit, which can quickly complete the transformation of the fire system..."


    After thinking for a moment, gray had made a decision, gave up the wood secret method and resolutely chose to practice the fire secret method.


    With Yan fire potion, the transformation speed of fire ability is bound to exceed the secondary transformation of wood ability. Therefore, even if the fire ability is not in the secondary transformation, he also chose to transform fire ability.


    The fire secret method was practiced by gray at first, and he can easily use it skillfully.


    After confirming that the fire secret has been turned into the body''s instinct, gray takes out Yan gunpowder.


    In the crystal bottle about ten centimeters high, there is more than half of the bottle of black liquid, which is the Yan fire medicine.


    When the cork was opened, the fragrance of the medicine came into his nose and he drank it in one gulp.


    Just like swallowing a mouthful of chili water, the hot meaning slides down his throat and finally converges to his heart through all parts of his body.


    Under the action of this medicine, the power of blood began to change to purple, and the rapid transformation of fire power officially began.


    A month later.


    "It''s at least two or three times slower than the transformation of gold ability."


    Gray checked the transformation to the blood power, but found that only about one-third of the blood power transformed into purple. If calculated, it would take about three months to complete the transformation of fire power.


    Although the gold ability has changed to a certain extent and shortened part of the time before taking the medicine, it can never take so long as the fire ability. The transformation speed of the fire ability is obviously not as fast as that of the gold ability.


    "It should be affected by secondary metamorphosis."


    In this case, Gree thinks it should be affected by secondary metamorphosis.


    The secondary transformation should not only improve the transformation speed, but also improve the absorption speed of corresponding auxiliary drugs. Because the transformation ability is different from the secondary transformation ability, the absorption speed of drugs has not been improved, and the transformation speed suddenly slows down.


    "It seems that it is a last resort in the future. It is best to combine the ability of secondary transformation with the transformation secret method of corresponding ability."


    Learn the lesson and gray summarizes it.


    Just when gray was in practice, hundreds of thousands of miles away, the main hall of the temple of light suddenly burst into white and golden light.


    One after another, the white and gold pillars of light rose into the sky, gorgeous and dazzling, making the crystal building extremely sacred.


    The sky was originally blue, but under the white gold light, there were many rainbows, which complement each other with the white gold light.


    In the Crystal Palace, a figure shrouded in white gold light floated towards the sky and finally hovered in the sky.


    Without using any ability, the other party can float quietly in the sky, as if the other party should have the power to fly.


    Suspended in the sky, the white and golden light came out of him, just like a white and golden sun, shining with the sun that originally existed in the sky.


    In the temple of light, everyone, including the giant who has been closed for many years, walked out of the closed practice room and looked at the figure shrouded in white and golden light in the sky.


    There is shock, excitement and ecstasy in the eyes


    Today, it is destined to be engraved in the history of the temple of light, because this is the day of the birth of greatness!


    Not only the temple of light, but even places tens of thousands of miles away, also have a pair of eyes that seem to look here with a sense of feeling.


    In a courtyard deep in the temple of time and space, an old man appeared out of thin air, then stepped out and appeared in the sky, so he was suspended in the sky without gravity.


    The old man''s face is old and looks very ordinary, but his eyes are very strange and dark, just like two black holes.


    At such a distance, naturally, he can''t see the gorgeous white gold light, but he can feel the strong trembling of rules. He has experienced it, and naturally knows that it is caused by someone''s promotion to the rule level.


    In another direction tens of thousands of miles away, a thin old man in black robes rushed to the sky like a black light and stood on the sky.


    All the light was absorbed by him involuntarily, and the sky suddenly became gloomy.


    "Hum, one temple and two saints!"


    The thin old man who felt the regular trembling from the direction of the temple of light and knew what it meant turned gloomy.


    He is a contemporary saint of the dark temple. His dark temple and the light temple have always been regarded as water and fire. Now, there are two saints in one temple of the light temple. It can be imagined that the life of the dark temple will never be better in the next period of time.


    Not only the temple of time and space and the temple of darkness, but also some other Saint level forces noticed that the rules trembled and looked different.


    The regular chatter lasted for half an hour before it completely returned to calm, converged the white and golden light on the body, and the Lord of the temple of light gently landed on the ground.


    "Congratulations to the temple Lord for breaking the shackles and achieving the rules!"


    Seeing him landing on the ground, a large group of people immediately surrounded him, including the twelve giants known to outsiders in the temple of light, the saints of light and some elders who were in front and became giant candidates.


    "Yes."


    The Lord of the temple of light has a calm temperament. Even if he becomes a regular strong man, he still looks indifferent. After nodding slightly to the people, he looks at the vice Lord kozmo.


    "I have achieved the rules. I will not be in office for long. I will leave office soon. You should be ready to take over."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Kozmo, the deputy hall leader, was excited to say that he was excited about the rebirth of a rule level strong man in the temple of light, and that he was about to take over the position of hall leader.


    "Hasn''t the saint Samuel heard back yet?"


    "No, the saint should still be in the boundless, and he hasn''t received his reply."


    Kozmo, the deputy hall leader, shook his head.


    "In that case, I''ll do it myself."


    The eyes of the Lord of the temple of light showed a continuous killing intention. Even if he has become a rule level strong man, he still felt a burst of fear when he thought of gray Fergus who has the ability of double rules.


    If the other party is allowed to grow up, break the shackles and achieve the rules, it will be a terrible disaster for the temple of light.


    Although he has achieved the rules now, if the other party also achieves the rules, I''m afraid he will soon be able to catch up with or even surpass him.


    "Do you know where he is now?"


    "It appeared in the temple of light two months ago, but then it disappeared. There is still no news so far."


    Deputy hall Lord kozmo frowned and said.


    "Look, please move the holy eye family to look for it. Be sure to find him."


    "Temple Lord, please move the holy eye family to look for it. Will the price be too high?"


    Kozmo, the deputy hall leader, hesitated slightly.


    The holy eye clan is a holy power in the form of family power.


    This force masters the rules of blood with eyes and is very good at searching. It is famous in the original world for its excellent tracking ability. Even if the person they want to find is hundreds of thousands of miles away, it is difficult to escape tracking.


    Because of this reputation, many forces come to the door, and they also take "tracking instead" as an important income.


    Of course, the price of the information they sell is very high. Even the lowest level information is enough to make a top family bleed, and some important information is extremely expensive, even the saint level forces have to frown.


    Greg Fergus, a saint and son who has the ability to master double rules, can guess without thinking that the asking price must be very high and must pay a high price.


    "You underestimate the threat of double rules."


    The Lord of the temple of light shook his head and said solemnly in his voice.


    "As long as the shackles can be broken, the other party will become the biggest enemy of the temple of light. If no one is careless, the temple of light will be destroyed."


    "We can''t save money on this matter. We must find him and cut him off before he grows up."


    "Yes."


    Kozmo, the Lord of the auxiliary hall, replied with a serious face, and everyone else looked serious, especially the bright Saint clenched her fist with humiliation, reluctance and consternation.


    She was really unwilling to lose in Gray''s hands twice in a row. She had regarded each other as a lifelong enemy and thought she attached great importance to each other.


    Unexpectedly, the hall leader who has become a rule level strong man is still so afraid of each other. I''m afraid the potential shown by each other has exceeded her previous estimation.

 Chapter 787

    "It took three months!"


    It took three months for gray to complete the transformation of fire system ability after taking Yanhuo potion. The state was upgraded from the second level of destruction level to the third level of destruction level. It took two months more than when taking golden light potion before.


    Fortunately, however, the metamorphosis was finally completed, and the special substances in the medicine were completely absorbed. It was no longer like a bomb. If it was slightly stimulated, it was likely to explode with a bang.


    Gray finally has some understanding of those destructive beings, why he always likes to isolate from the outside world and practice in isolation.


    The particularity of all kinds of auxiliary cultivation drugs in the destruction stage is doomed to practice in a stable environment.


    Out of the plane and back to the leopolds, gray recruited Fahd and Kensha.


    "What has happened in recent March?"


    Gray looked at the two and asked, closed cultivation in March, completely isolated from the world, it was like being disconnected from the world. He needed to know what happened in this March and what was related to himself.


    "A rich gem mine was found 5000 miles away from Leo city. There was a dispute with a big family, but it has been suppressed..."


    The first speaker was Kensha. He organized the language and said.


    In the Leopold family, the responsibility given to her by gray is the operation of the Leopold family industry, that is, commerce and trade.


    "Not bad."


    Gray nodded slightly, then looked at Fahd.


    "Where are you?"


    "Nothing big happened, but the chaos temple and the eternal holy kingdom are still chasing the remnant of the witch temple, and even issued a reward for this..."


    Fahd said respectfully.


    Gray entrusted him with external responsibilities, such as contacts with major families, and intelligence.


    In March, the external environment has not changed much. The chaotic temple and the eternal holy kingdom are still chasing the remnants of the witch temple. The Leopold family receives an order about the search of the chaotic Temple almost once a month.


    The two Saint level forces even offered a reward for this. Whether they caught or provided clues, they all had rich rewards.


    I''m afraid the two Saint level forces should think that the remnant of the witch temple has a lot of wealth, so they don''t hesitate to pay for it.


    I guessed that it was probably because of him. A trace of guilt flashed in Gray''s heart, but he immediately wiped it out. Based on his relationship with the witch temple, it''s good that he didn''t destroy the witch Temple himself. Taking something is nothing at all.


    "I don''t know where the remnant of the witch Temple hid. The two holy forces joined hands to search, but they couldn''t find it."


    His curiosity flashed in his heart. Gray couldn''t help thinking about whether the remnant of the witch temple would hide in an island along the coast of the South China Sea?


    The sea area is too dangerous, so that each force has little exploration of the sea area. If the other party hides in the sea island, it is not a general difficulty to find the chaotic temple and the eternal holy state.


    "Forget it, it has nothing to do with me!"


    He shook his head. Gray put the idea behind him. His gratitude and resentment with the witch temple have been cleared. Whether the other party is dead or alive has nothing to do with him.


    Waving to let them step down, gray found the Fergus family and looked at the changes of the Fergus family in March.


    After Bernal, Sarah reached the barbarian level. The other party''s cultivation talent is not poor. It''s not surprising that she has this progress. If it''s not for the other party, it''s not Bernal but her who took the lead in breaking through the barbarian level.


    Barbara has finally reached the fierce level. Unlike Sarah, she works very hard in cultivation, but her qualification is really limited. It took so many years to reach the fierce level when the auxiliary cultivation resources have never been cut off.


    However, gray doesn''t care. The other party has taken a life prolonging medicine, which is 100 or 200 years longer than ordinary people. With the enhancement of his strength, he can find a dragon turtle medicine with better life prolonging effect for the other party in the future.


    Bernal''s wife''s situation is similar to that of Kensha, and her cultivation talent is mediocre. In addition, Bernal''s two children haven''t started to practice blood because they are still young, but they have been strengthening their physique with precious drugs. I believe their body can bear blood without waiting until the age of 15.


    Ordinary people spend several more years of cultivation time than others, which is why some children of top families in the world are generally more powerful.


    In a huge palace with no more than ten even among the holy eye family, Jeffrey holy eye has been very upset recently.


    He is a strong man of the holy eye family who has reached the sixth level of destruction. He is a giant who is second only to the Holy One and the temple Lord. His status in the holy eye family can be said to be below a few people and above ten thousand people.


    More than a month ago, the temple of light visited and entrusted to find the whereabouts of gray Fergus. For this person, the holy eye family knew that the other party was related to the temple of time and space and had the ability to master double rules, so they offered a very high price, but the temple of light agreed without hesitation.


    With such a huge reward, several giants of the holy eye family with strong search ability were all excited and wanted to take the task. Finally, he grabbed the task.


    Originally, he thought that he could easily find each other''s trace with his ability to master the rules of the eye, but the result surprised him greatly.


    For more than a month, he still couldn''t find the trace of each other. It was as if convenience had disappeared from the original world, and he couldn''t find the trace at all.


    In this case, other giants who did not grab the task naturally did not forget to ridicule, which made him in a very bad mood.


    Today, he routinely uses the rules of the eye to search.


    "On -"


    A low drink, where there was a red line in the center of his eyebrows, suddenly cracked and revealed a golden eye. The golden eye showed a golden light, easily penetrated the temple and looked tens of thousands of miles or even hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    Turn your body slowly and probe in all directions.


    "Found it!"


    Suddenly, a look of amazement appeared on his face. He thought he would get nothing like more than a month before, but he was surprised to find that this time he no longer got nothing. A young man appeared in his eyes.


    The young man has black hair and blue pupils. He is dressed in an aristocratic dress with a very unique temperament.


    Calm and mysterious.


    From his temperament alone, he felt that this young man was not simple. He was worthy of being a rare person with the ability to master double rules. It was really extraordinary.


    "Well, is this...?"


    Suddenly, he whispered a little unexpectedly.


    After staying in the Leopold family for a day, gray appeared in the temple of time and space in a continuous blink, ready to meet Sophia, but he found that Sophia was practicing in isolation, so he didn''t bother.


    Just as he was about to leave the temple of time and space, a disciple of the temple of time and space found him and said that the vice Temple Lord invited him.


    "Lord Philip."


    Guided by the disciples of the temple of time and space, gray met Philip, the vice Lord of the temple of time and space, in a courtyard.


    Each other looks middle-aged, but he has white hair and a sense of vicissitudes.


    For each other, Gray''s impression is quite good. He had a very pleasant conversation with each other last time.


    "Sit down."


    Philip motioned gray to sit down, but there was a trace of sadness between his eyebrows. When gray hesitated to ask, he said with dignity.


    "Just two months ago, the Lord of the temple of light had made the rules!"


    "What?"


    Gray was startled and almost stood up from his seat. The shock of the news was no less than an earthquake for him.


    There was already a strong rule level in the temple of light. Now there is a second strong rule level, that is to say, there are two saints in the temple of light. It is conceivable how powerful the temple of light with two saints will be.


    "You should be careful. With your potential, the temple of light will never let you go. If it''s not necessary, you''d better not leave the temple of time and space."


    The vice Lord of the temple of time and space solemnly warned.


    "I understand."


    Gray nodded solemnly.


    The relationship between him and the temple of light is really overwhelming. Now there is another saint in the temple of light, whose power has exceeded the temple of time and space. I''m afraid there are no original scruples now, and it is entirely possible to pursue him with a strong person of rule level.


    After understanding the recent trend of the temple of light, gray left the residence of Philip, the vice Lord of the temple of time and space. The temple of light was originally a mountain pressed on him, but now the mountain has become more heavy.


    "The temple of light has become stronger. Fortunately, I haven''t stood still. My strength has also become stronger."


    The strengthened Temple of light made gray feel great pressure, but inexplicably made him excited.


    Four months ago, after mastering the rules of the spell and obtaining the "enhancement" of derivative ability, his combat power soared rapidly, reaching a level close to the rule level.


    Over the past four months, the realm has been upgraded from the first level of destruction level to the third level of destruction level. The combat power must be improved again, and it is entirely possible to break through to the rule level at one fell swoop.


    "If the old rule level is strong, it may not be an opponent, but the new rule level strong like the Lord of the temple of light is not without the power of a war."


    Gray''s eyes showed a trace of confidence. He really didn''t reach the rule level, but he mastered a variety of rule abilities, and a variety of rule abilities are fully capable of erasing the gap between him and the rule level.


    "If only my realm could be raised by one or two more levels, even the strong at the rule level would not be impossible to kill."


    "Unfortunately, there is no level 6 magic potion that can promote transformation. It''s a little difficult to improve the realm in a short time."


    "By the way, although there is no level 6 auxiliary medicine, I still have three level 6 Magic herbs, although they are not the main medicine of the auxiliary cultivation medicine..."


    Gray suddenly brightened his eyes and thought of a way to obtain level 6 auxiliary cultivation medicine.


    There is no way to buy such precious things as level 6 auxiliary cultivation medicine. However, it is not impossible to exchange them for precious things of the same level.

 Chapter 788

    Gray is now in the temple of time and space and wants to exchange for level 6 auxiliary drugs. The best exchange object is naturally the temple of time and space. With the details of the temple of time and space, there is likely to be level 6 auxiliary drugs left.


    "But I don''t know who is the elder in charge of resources..."


    Gray frowned.


    Although he became an honorary elder of the temple of time and space, he rarely lived in the temple of time and space. Even the ten giants of the temple of time and space did not recognize them, let alone an elder responsible for resources.


    He looked subconsciously and wanted to find a disciple of the temple of time and space to lead him. Soon, a funny smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and walked in one direction.


    "Congratulations to elder martial brother Fahr for breaking through to the second level of destruction."


    "With elder martial brother Fahr''s second level of destruction, even among the core disciples, I''m afraid it''s enough to be in the forefront."


    "That is, with elder martial brother Fahr''s strength, even if it is the first place, it also has the qualification to compete."


    ¡­¡­


    Several disciples of the temple of time and space walked along the corridor inlaid with gemstones. Among them, a young man with brown hair was surrounded by the crowd like stars and the moon. His position was obviously the highest among them. This man was Fahr.


    The last time he was on the rune ship, he was frightened. He thought he was a person with no background, so he took advantage of his strength to punish the other party and wanted to keep the other party away from Sophia.


    But he didn''t want the other party to notice it, and his identity was very unusual. Even the deputy hall Lord was startled and came in person to invite the other party to the temple of time and space.


    Even the old ancestor who became a giant candidate in the temple of time and space could not afford such treatment. It can be imagined that he was frightened when he saw the Deputy Temple Lord appear and had a very polite attitude towards him.


    This fear reached its highest level after returning to the temple of time and space.


    From the mouth of the old ancestor, he learned that the other party actually has the ability of time rules and space rules. He is already an honorary elder of the temple of time and space. Although he has no real power, his identity is not lower than that of the old ancestor.


    Moreover, with each other''s potential, even giants will inevitably sell each other''s face. If they really want to punish him, even the ancestors can''t protect him.


    With extreme fear and fear of retaliation, he chose to retreat and practice.


    After six months of closed door practice, he was close to the second level of destruction level. He broke through and reached the second level of destruction level. However, the worried revenge did not come. He decided to go out and get some air.


    Among the compliments, his tight face stretched out and a smile gradually hung on his face. However, the next moment, he suddenly changed color and turned pale.


    I saw a young man with black hair coming. The young man with black hair was the one he was most afraid of and least wanted to meet in the past six months.


    "Why, are you unhappy to see my acquaintance?"


    Gray smiled as he looked at Fahr playfully.


    "No, No."


    A smile more ugly than crying appeared on his face, Fahr forced to smile.


    "That''s the best. I want to ask you a favor. Shouldn''t you refuse?"


    Patted each other on the shoulder, Gray said.


    "No, no problem."


    The body could not help trembling, and Fahr hurried.


    In the stunned eyes of several disciples of the temple of time and space, gray left under the guidance of Fahr.


    "What on earth is his identity that can make elder martial brother Fahr so afraid?"


    They had left, but several disciples of the temple of time and space were still in the same place. There was a tall image disillusioned, and they couldn''t stop being curious at the same time.


    In their eyes, senior brother Fahr, who was extremely tall, was like the lowest servant in the temple of time and space, respectfully leading the way for the sudden young man. What was the identity of the young man.


    "This is it!"


    After taking more than ten minutes under Fahr''s trembling Road, gray came to a courtyard surrounded by many flowers and plants.


    Waving Fahr away, gray reported his identity to the servants in the courtyard.


    Gray didn''t like Fahr naturally. Fortunately, the other party was quite interesting. After that, he never harassed Sophia again. Otherwise, he wouldn''t mind letting the other party change.


    Shortly after reporting his identity, Gray was introduced into the courtyard and met the elder responsible for the temple resources of time and space.


    The other party''s name is Tina. She is a middle-aged woman. Her skin looks very white and delicate. It is obvious that she has used some very expensive magic medicine to moisturize her skin. It can be seen that this is a woman who pays great attention to maintenance.


    "No problem. There are some level 6 auxiliary potions in the temple of time and space. I can exchange them."


    After hearing Gray''s intention, the middle-aged woman readily agreed.


    Not to mention Gray''s special identity in the temple of time and space, there is no problem with the transaction itself.


    Trading level-6 auxiliary magic medicine for level-6 magic medicine is not a loss. After all, a level-6 magic medicine can make several level-6 magic medicine after adding auxiliary materials.


    "I don''t know what kinds of auxiliary drugs are there in the temple of time and space?"


    Asked gray.


    This transaction also won''t hurt him. Although level 6 magic medicine is precious, it''s not what he needs. It''s useless to him. It''s better to exchange it for a level 6 auxiliary cultivation medicine that can be used.


    "At present, there are also six levels of auxiliary cultivation potions of poison, gold, ice and fire."


    "I exchange poison and ice."


    Gray''s eyes lit up.


    Gold and fire abilities have changed. Only poison and ice are really useful to him, so he only exchanged level 6 auxiliary potions of poison and ice.


    The transaction was soon completed. Within half an hour, gray got the level 6 auxiliary medicine of poison and ice. Before leaving, he moved in his heart and listened to the other party.


    "Elder Tina, do you know who has the wooden level 6 auxiliary potion in his hand?"


    "Level 6 auxiliary agent of wood series?"


    The middle-aged woman raised her eyebrows slightly. After thinking for a moment, she recalled and said.


    "The temple of time and space refined a batch of wood level 6 auxiliary drugs a few years ago, but they have all been used up."


    "However, when master Bennet was asked to refine, he was paid with a level 6 wood auxiliary medicine. Master Bennet may have a level 6 wood auxiliary medicine in his hand."


    "Master Bennet? I see. I''ll trouble elder Tina this time."


    Gray thanked him and left. He was no stranger to master Bennet. Although he had never seen him, he had heard of him.


    Because this person was the sixth level medicine refining master who refined Yanhuo medicine for him last time. At that time, the other party''s reward was also a refined medicine.


    "It seems that we must meet Master Bennet."


    Gray had a decision in mind.


    Now, the ability of secondary transformation is the wood system. If you take auxiliary cultivation potions outside the wood system, it will take three times as long as taking fire auxiliary cultivation potions before.


    Therefore, it''s best to get the level 6 auxiliary cultivation potion of the wood department. For this reason, he must go to see the master Bennet.


    After finding out the city where Master Bennet was, gray left the temple of time and space and flew to the city.


    When gray rushed to the city, messages about him were transmitted from the holy eye to the temple of light through a magic machine.


    "Chaos living hundreds of thousands of miles away."


    "He left chaos and entered the temple of time and space."


    "He has left the temple of time and space and is on his way to the Northwest..."


    ¡­¡­


    One message after another, like a "live broadcast", completely recorded Gray''s actions.


    Completely locked gray, all Gray''s actions have nothing to hide, which is the strength of the rule ability of the eye.


    "I''ve left the temple of time and space. I''m looking northwest? Good."


    When he learned that gray had left the temple of time and space, the Lord of the temple of light stood up with a cold killing intention in his eyes, and the power of blood penetrated into a purple bracelet on his right hand.


    Whoosh!


    His figure disappeared in the temple of light. When he reappeared, he had appeared in a sparsely populated place tens of thousands of miles away from the temple of light.


    The ground has no spatial coordinates. He appears here without the help of spatial coordinates.


    Blinking ability, yes, the bracelet in his hand has blinking ability, which is a magic weapon with a higher level than Gray''s purple ring. Its blinking ability is undoubtedly more powerful than space transmission.


    It is precisely because of this magic weapon that the temple of light was able to quickly encircle gray at the exit of the throne.


    "Hum, blinking ability."


    With a sneer, the Lord of the temple of light rushed to Gray''s way.


    The magic weapon with teleportation ability in his hand came from a deal with the temple of time and space tens of thousands of years ago, a deal about the destruction of a holy power.


    In that transaction, the temple of the sun was destroyed, and the price paid by the temple of time and space that initiated this transaction was several precious inheritance weapons with time and space ability.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    One day later, on his way, gray suddenly heard a loud roar of the blood beast. Only by his voice, he could feel that the roaring blood beast was not ordinary.


    Flying forward, he saw the roaring blood beast.


    It was a huge human beast, standing more than 40 meters tall, with a huge sharp corner on its head, covered with blood colored hair several meters long, and exposed its tusks.


    "Why are there unicorns here?"


    Gray''s face was slightly surprised and a sense of disobedience came into his heart.


    Unicorn is a disaster level blood beast. It is a very powerful disaster level blood beast. It has terrible power and defense. In addition, it also has the ability of fire and thunder. It can be said that it is one of the most powerful disaster level blood beasts.


    It is said that this kind of blood beast has the blood of the regular blood beast Titan, but it has degenerated from the regular level to the disaster level because of its blood deterioration.


    Although this cannot be verified, the unicorn is still one of the most powerful disaster level blood beasts. Disaster level blood beasts like this are generally located in the deepest part of the forest. It is really unexpected to appear in such places.

 Chapter 789

    Boom, boom, boom!


    The unicorn''s huge fist hammered a city, which is not a small city. From the area, it should be a city with a population of one million.


    At this time, there is a light blue mask on the surface of the city. The light blue mask protects the city and blocks the unicorn.


    However, the unicorn''s combat power is too strong. Every beating is like a mountain falling. Under successive attacks, cracks appear on the surface of the light blue mask, which is about to break.


    "No, the defense barrier can''t stop it!"


    "Come on, report to the temple and ask for support."


    "It''s too late, run!"


    There was a lot of noise and chaos in the city. There were panic voices and panic fleeing crowds everywhere.


    In the panic, someone knocked over the fruit stall, and the round fruit fell on the ground. Many desperate people stepped on it and immediately fell down heavily.


    Someone was surprised by the horse pulling the goods, and the carriage immediately ran into a rampage. Several people who had no time to escape were bumped away and hit the wall of the nearby house, breaking their heads and bleeding.


    In fear, someone rushed to the nearby tavern, and many tables and chairs were knocked over.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a scene like the end of the day. Of course, for the residents of the city, it is not much different from the end of the day.


    If the light blue mask is broken and the unicorn enters the city, the whole city will be destroyed. Isn''t it the end of the day?


    "This city is directly under the temple of time and space..."


    Despite some doubts, gray flew to the unicorn.


    He had seen the space-time Temple map before. According to the space-time Temple map, this is a city directly belonging to the space-time temple.


    Since he became the honorary elder of the temple of time and space, the temple of time and space has treated gray well. Since he met him, naturally, he can''t sit idly by. After all, from the current situation, the city is likely to fail to adhere to the rescue of the temple of time and space.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the light blue light mask full of cracks finally couldn''t bear it and completely cracked.


    Boom!


    The light blue light mask was smashed, and the unicorn hit the wall. Under its punch, there was a huge gap in the stone wall hundreds of meters high and tens of meters thick. Boulders splashed, and people with bad luck were killed on the spot.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    He could see the "food" behind the wall. He shouted excitedly. His huge legs stepped away and wanted to step into the wall.


    "Hum -"


    Gray snorted coldly, and a touch of purple light, with a strange silence, fell on the unicorn like the light of the purple moon.


    When the purple light envelops the unicorn, the change of terror appears.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The huge body of the unicorn, which was originally an adult, grew old at a speed visible to the naked eye. Its muscles became loose, its hair fell off, and its body became thin. It was already old in the blink of an eye.


    But the change is not over.


    The breath and heartbeat stopped, the old body lost its life, and the flesh and blood were decayed rapidly. Finally, there was only one huge skeleton that seemed to have gone through tens of thousands of years.


    Click!


    Huge skeletons fell heavily, raising a ground of dust. After landing, they broke into countless broken bones.


    Under the decay of time, even the hardest bones have rotted.


    In one hit, a disaster level blood beast with four series mixed ability will die. This is gray, who has reached the third level of destruction level, using the power of time rule ability.


    In the city, the noise suddenly became quiet, and the original noise became audible.


    Everyone''s eyes could not help looking at the gap in the city, where the original terrible beast disappeared, with only a huge but broken skeleton.


    A terrible beast that made them despair died, and died very thoroughly. The flesh and blood disappeared, leaving only broken bones.


    For a moment, the silent atmosphere was broken. All faces were the color of the rest of life, and the shock on their faces turned into ecstasy.


    "Time rule, this is the ability of time rule. Is it the giant of the temple? No, there is no him among the ten giants!"


    A middle-aged man who should be the city Lord breathed a sigh of relief and looked at gray in the air with a little doubt.


    It is clearly the time rule ability, but it is not any of the ten giants. It is possible to say that the other party is the son of the temple of time and space, but as far as he knows, there is no son in the temple of time and space.


    With a sudden kick on the ground, he flew up and approached gray, but gray didn''t want to meet each other. He turned and was ready to leave.


    Without thinking, gray can guess what the other party is going to say, nothing more than gratitude.


    He doesn''t need each other''s gratitude to save the city. The main starting point is that the city directly belongs to the temple of time and space, and he has a lot of relationship with the temple of time and space.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that gray wanted to turn around and leave, the middle-aged opened his mouth to stop gray. At this moment, a terrible change suddenly appeared.


    Light, there is light all over the sky!


    The thick white gold light was so dazzling that people couldn''t open their eyes and fell vertically from the sky.


    Shrouded gray, shrouded middle age, shrouded the whole city.


    Under the white golden light, the middle-aged figure disappeared, and the trace of existence could not be left, so it dissipated like light.


    The people in the city, under the white and golden light, also disappeared like middle-aged people, leaving no trace.


    When they disappeared, they still had the color of survival on their faces. They were glad to live, but the reality was cruel. They couldn''t survive in the end. They died under the white golden light like divine punishment.


    Not only are they, but even the huge cities are no exception. Both houses and walls disappear under the golden light.


    Finally, taking the city as the center, a huge pit with an area of tens of square miles appeared.


    In this pit, nothing exists. Except the scorched soil, there is no trace that anyone has ever existed here.


    A white and golden figure came down from the sky and floated on the huge potholes. He looked at the huge potholes in front of him indifferently.


    Millions of people died under his attack, but his face was still indifferent and indifferent.


    It is like a God who controls divine punishment, without any emotion.


    "I escaped!"


    His eyes finally brought emotion, which was the ultimate killing intention, such as landslide and tsunami.


    "Temple of light..."


    More than ten miles away, gray looked at the White Gold figure floating in the air like a God.


    At this time, he was very embarrassed. His dark hair disappeared, and his face and body were scalded.


    At the moment when the white golden light came down, he combined his time rule ability and space rule ability. Before the white golden light came down, he disappeared in situ.


    The injury was only caused by the high temperature before the white golden light fell.


    If you are hit by the golden light, you will not be hurt, but die.


    "In order to kill me, I didn''t hesitate to let millions of people be buried with me!"


    By now, he had figured out the whole story, and had an explanation for his sense of disobedience when he found the unicorn.


    This is a game, a game to get him close to the city!


    The unicorn must be driven out of the forest by a figure shrouded in white and golden light. The purpose is to attract him and get him close to the city.


    The figure shrouded in white and golden light had already hidden in the clouds above the city. After waiting for his arrival, he gave him a fatal blow to the city.


    If it were not for the improvement of other realm, the reaction speed would become faster, and the blinking speed of using time rule ability and space rule ability would become faster. It is absolutely difficult to escape the terrorist attack just now.


    The other party calculated his reaction speed accurately, but what the other party didn''t expect was that in just a few months, he had improved two levels continuously, and the reaction speed became faster.


    However, although his reaction speed became faster, he was unable to save millions of people. The only thing he could do was to protect himself.


    "It''s really everything!"


    It was meant to spray on gray.


    He is by no means a kind-hearted man. There are not a few people who died in his hands. He has long been indifferent to life and death, but millions of people died because of him, which still makes him feel extremely heavy.


    "Although I haven''t seen it, you should be the Lord of the hall of light?"


    His fist clattered, and gray was asking, but with a positive tone.


    One strike makes a city with a population of one million disappear. People with such strength must be strong at the rule level.


    From the face of the other party, the age should not be too old, at least for the total life of the rule level.


    In addition, if the other party has the ability to master the rules of light, the other party''s identity will be revealed. It must be the new rule level strong Lord of the temple of light.


    "Yes, it''s me. I didn''t expect you to escape in that case."


    The Lord of the temple of light looked at gray with a look.


    In fact, he met gray. That was the entrance to the throne. He was the one who held the sword of light and cut out the white and golden light of destruction.


    However, Gray was just running away and had no energy to pay attention to his surroundings, so he didn''t know he had met each other.


    It was that time that he made grace a great threat, and this judgment was obviously not wrong.


    Not the rule level, not even the sixth level of destruction level, but he can escape under his rule level attack. Such a record shows that he pays too much attention to the other party.


    "Why, aren''t you going to escape? Or are you going to avenge this million people?"


    He looked at gray playfully.


    Gray has the ability to teleport. If he runs away with all his heart, he can''t stop him. He says these words to excite gray. Excite gray to stay and avenge millions of people and fight with him.


    "Don''t excite me. The strong at the rule level have long wanted to learn!"


    Looking directly at the Lord of the temple of light, gray looked indifferent but had a sense of madness.

 Chapter 790

    "Strengthen!"


    The rhythmic sound sounded, the world trembled, the ubiquitous rules were driven, and the bloody light appeared and shrouded gray.


    Suddenly, drastic changes appeared on Gray''s body, his skin was filled with a touch of blood, his breath became strong, and a strong feeling floated on Gray''s heart.


    The strength, speed, defense and blood beast ability are increased several times on the original basis.


    This is the function of the only derivative ability of the mantra rules mastered by gray. Although there is only one derivative ability, in Gray''s view, it is equal to or even beyond several derivative abilities.


    In the face of the rule level strong man like the Lord of the hall of light, he did not dare to keep it at all, and took out his current strongest state for the first time.


    "Curse rules, how dare you master... Three rule abilities?!"


    As a giant figure of Saint level forces, the Lord of the temple of light naturally had extraordinary experience. When he saw Gray''s power to move the rules with rhythm, he immediately recognized that Gray''s ability at this time was the rule of incantation.


    The other party already has time rule ability and space rule ability. Now adding the rule ability of mantra, doesn''t it mean that the other party has three rule abilities.


    Dismay, shock, fear... All kinds of emotions filled his heart and finally turned into a strong killing intention.


    Before becoming a rule level, he has mastered three kinds of rule abilities. Such a person has never appeared even in the history of the original world.


    He can''t imagine that his strength will be strong after the other party becomes the rule level.


    Must kill, must kill the other party at all costs. If the other party does not die, the other party will become the biggest threat to the temple of light.


    "Is it wrong for the holy eye family to accept this entrustment?"


    At this moment, there is another person as shocked as the Lord of the temple of light, that is Jeffrey holy eye, who uses the rules of the eye to keep an eye on Gray''s every move.


    Seeing gray step into the trap step by step, he felt sorry. It had nothing to do with his friends and enemies. He just regretted that such talent would be wasted.


    He was slightly surprised to find that gray escaped from the sneak attack of the Lord of the temple of light. He thought that he was worthy of being a person with the ability of double rules and could escape under such circumstances.


    At this time, his mood was flustered and uneasy. He felt uneasy about taking this tracking task for the holy eye family for the first time.


    The other party not only grasps the rules of time and space, but also grasps the rules of incantation. He is a person with the ability of three rules that has never appeared in history.


    With such a person, he actually stood opposite the enemy, which made him panic and frightened.


    With each other''s potential, once he becomes a rule level strong man, he will become a terrorist existence beyond the saints in the family in a short time. At that time, it will be a disaster for the holy eye family who has participated in tracking each other.


    At this moment, his mood resonated with the Lord of the temple of light.


    "Must kill at all costs!"


    His body was full of murderous intent. The Lord of the temple of light looked ferocious and attacked gray.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The huge white gold pillars of light, like giant pillars of heaven one after another, spread all over the sky and completely covered the sky to kill gray.


    This is the light of terror, this is the light of destruction, this is the light of divine punishment.


    Under the white golden light, all the materials disappear, as if the world is coming to an end.


    Even the solid space is overwhelmed with cracks, as if it would be completely broken in the next moment.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    An invisible space barrier appeared in front of gray, not thick, but extremely strong.


    Under the strengthening of the mantra rules, the already extremely solid space barrier has become more solid.


    Peng, Peng, Peng!


    The white and golden pillars of light hit the space barrier, and there was a loud noise after another, deafening, just like meteorites hitting the ground.


    The clouds in the sky were torn to pieces under the violent roar of the collision.


    The roar caused by light has this power. We can imagine how powerful the power of the collision is.


    However, the space barrier succeeded in blocking down, blocking down the world destroying light, and protecting gray behind.


    Obviously, it is not too thick, but it has an indestructible characteristic, which is like an eternal monument that can never be destroyed.


    "Space barrier..."


    The eyes of the Lord of the temple of light narrowed slightly. Although the space barrier was invisible, it could not hide from his eyes. In his eyes, the invisible space barrier clearly emerged.


    Shua!


    Shrouded in white gold light, he turned into a flash of light and rushed to gray. Almost in the blink of an eye, he was close to gray.


    His body made a turning point and bypassed the space barrier. He attacked gray from one side of the space barrier. A white gold long gun condensed by the light was dazzling, like the judgment of the gods, and stabbed gray.


    Under his shot, the space was full of black cracks, which floated in the air like strange lines.


    The rule level strong man is a strong man who has the ability to break space and roam the void. This strange black pattern is obviously the proof that the other party can break space.


    Wave¡ª¡ª


    When the White Gold spear was about to hit gray, the second space barrier appeared, connected with the original space barrier, blocking the way in front of the White Gold spear.


    The White Gold spear hit the space barrier, and the power of destroying the sky and the earth broke out on the space barrier. The space barrier rippled, but finally blocked the blow of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Even space can break the attack, but it can''t break the space barrier made by grid''s ability. There is only one reason, that is, the firmness of today''s space barrier has exceeded the naturally formed space barrier.


    The space barrier, known as the most solid defense, is no weaker than the space barrier generated by the use of space ability of the strong with space ability rules.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz!


    The space barrier blocked the attack of the Lord of the temple of light, and gray didn''t stop there.


    One side and another of the space barrier quickly appeared around the Lord of the temple of light, forming an enclosure with the original two-sided space barrier. It is necessary to form a closed space and lock the Lord of the temple of light in a space cage.


    I believe that with the firmness of the space barrier, even if the Lord of the temple of light is a strong rule level, it is absolutely difficult to break if he is locked in it.


    Even the life and death of the other party should be completely controlled by him. As long as he is locked in a space cage, he has too many ways to kill the other party.


    Whoosh!


    Just as the space cage was about to close, the Lord of the temple of light turned into a touch of white gold light and rushed out of the only open gap.


    As a rule level strong man, he can see the space barrier, and as a saint level force close to the temple of time and space, he knows the horror of the space cage.


    Therefore, seeing that the space barrier was about to form a space cage, he had a strong sense of crisis in his heart and rushed out from the open gap without hesitation.


    When he rushed out of the space cage, he didn''t stop. The figure shrouded in the white gold light flashed quickly and went around behind gray. The white gold light condensed into a huge long gun and stabbed gray.


    Shua!


    Feeling the crisis behind him, gray suddenly turned around. The purple light was as thick as a mountain, and the impact was like a huge white gold spear.


    Boom!


    In the terrible explosion, there were fine cracks in the space at the collision, just like glass full of cracks.


    A violent shock occurred and swept in all directions.


    Above the ground, a wave of terror spread, and everything disappeared within dozens of miles.


    Mountains, forests, rivers... All disappeared. The ground was as clean as a piece of paper. It was all earthy sand and stone without any trace of mottled color.


    Click!


    The white golden spear and the purple light both disappeared, which was a close collision. Gray''s time rule carried the light rule of the Lord of the temple of light.


    Gray''s judgment is not wrong. After the realm has been upgraded by two levels, in the strengthened state, he has the ability to compete with the strong at the rule level.


    "Rule level strong..."


    Gray Leng hum, facts have proved that even the rule level strong man now has the power of a war.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, his figure disappeared, and he appeared behind the Lord of the temple of light.


    In his hand, a long golden sword appeared suddenly.


    Shua!


    A thick purple light swept out, which was thicker than the purple light just now. With the terrorist force that made everything quiet, it attacked the Lord of the temple of light.


    The sword of the sun, the regular weapon of the Sun Temple of Saint level forces that fell tens of thousands of years ago, was completely repaired after gray got half of the sword of the sun, and finally showed the light of the past.


    Rule level weapons are terrorist weapons with the ability to increase the combat power of the rule level strong. With the destruction level giants in hand, they can compete with the rule level strong.


    Now gray, whose combat power has reached the rule level, shows the ability of time rule through this sword. His power soars again on the basis of the general rule level and becomes more terrible.


    Poof!


    Space can no longer bear this terrible power. A dark space crack appears and continues to extend, following the purple light to the Lord of the temple of light.


    One hit space fragmentation!


    The breath of destruction is diffuse. Even a hundred miles away, you can feel it.


    It was a breath of despair. All those who felt the breath were paralyzed subconsciously and knelt on the ground.


    The instinct of the body is fear and surrender.


    Not only them, but also the rule level strong man, the Lord of the temple of light, was trembling. Even as a rule level strong man, he felt powerless.

 Chapter 791

    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The thick purple light crossed from the sky, swept through the main place of the temple of light, and finally hit the ground.


    There is no splash of earth and stone, and no deep pit with an area large enough to cover a city appears. However, if someone scrapes the soil, he will find that all the earth and stone are crushed where they are hit by the thick purple light, and the depth is deep enough to reach several kilometers.


    Time rule ability is not the rule ability with obvious destructive power like light rule ability, but there is no doubt that it is powerful enough to decay everything, even the hardest metal in the world can decay it.


    "Well...?"


    The place of the Lord of the temple of light is empty. Without the slightest trace of the Lord of the temple of light, it seems that there are no bones under the power of the rules of time.


    But when gray saw the empty area, he was suddenly alert. Even with the increase of the power of the sun sword, he could never make a blow to make the bones of a rule level strong man disappear.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    Just when gray was alert, suddenly, a thick white gold light suddenly appeared on his side, filled with terror and attacked him.


    Click!


    With the white gold light, the dark space cracks appear and spread all the way along with the white gold light.


    This scene never met, because it was just when gray attacked the ability of space rules, but the original purple light turned into white gold light.


    The power of such a blow is also beyond the ordinary rule level. With the level of the Lord of the temple of light entering the rule level for the first time, it is theoretically difficult to wield such a powerful blow, but the other party just cut such a blow.


    The strong sense of crisis stimulated gray. It was too late to think about how the other party did it. Gray cut out the sun sword in his hand, and a thick purple light appeared. With the space crack, he met the white gold light.


    Boom!


    The purple light and the white gold light collided and intertwined, and the earth and heaven shook, just as if the earth and heaven had a heart, and at this time, the heart beat.


    At the center of the collision, the space cracks fuse, and a larger dark space crack appears, leading to the virtual boundlessness.


    The terrible shock wave spread, swept gray and farther. Within dozens of miles, the area that had turned into a desert rolled like a sea wave.


    Gray, who was swept by the shock wave at a very close distance, retreated involuntarily. Even after alloying and enhanced defense, there were shallow wounds on the surface, revealing bright red blood.


    Without taking care of these wounds, with the strength of self-healing ability, this kind of wound will heal in an instant.


    In fact, the injuries suffered by the Lord of the temple of light when he was first attacked had been completely healed, and even the burned hair grew up.


    Gray looked at the direction of the white gold light, and the look in his eyes was dignified and deep.


    "Sword of light!"


    In the distance, the Lord of the temple of light appeared there with some embarrassed figures.


    The other party originally seemed to be in his twenties and under his thirties, extremely young, but at this time, his appearance was obviously older, and he had become a middle-aged man in his thirties and almost to his forties.


    Obviously, the other party''s ability to avoid the time rules after he used the sword of the sun did not pay a price.


    What attracted Gray''s attention was a sword in the other party''s hand. It was a white gold sword. On the sword body, there was a female pattern with wings, which should be the regular weapon of the temple of light - the sword of light.


    "I admit to belittling you!"


    The Lord of the temple of light looked so gloomy that he could drip water.


    Although he keeps saying that he should pay attention to Gray''s threat, in fact, after becoming a rule-based strong man, it is inevitable that he still has a sense of superiority in the face of gray.


    Driven by this sense of superiority, he always looked down on gray and always thought that it was enough to kill each other with the strength of his rule level strength, so he didn''t want to use rule weapons at all.


    He paid a price for his contempt. If he had not owned a magic weapon with teleportation ability, he might have become the first rule level strong man to be killed by destruction.


    "I won''t make the same mistake again!"


    He took a deep look at gray. Suddenly, the figure of the Lord of the temple of light disappeared in front of gray.


    "Blink...?"


    Gray looked stunned when he saw the figure of the Lord of the temple of light disappear in front of him.


    Just now, he wondered how the other party avoided the time rule ability, and now he has the answer, that is, blinking. The other party avoided the terrible time rule ability that he can almost call "kill" with blinking ability.


    "Bad..."


    A strong sense of crisis filled Gray''s body and made his hair stand upright.


    It''s too late to wonder why the other party has the ability of blinking. Gray''s conditioned reflex uses blinking, which comes from the strong crisis behind him, reminding him that the other party appears behind him.


    The Lord of the temple of light did appear behind gray. As soon as he appeared, a white gold flame was burning on the sword of light.


    Click!


    Under the sword of light wrapped with white gold flame, the space is split, and a spreading space crack appears. The spreading space crack cuts to gray together with the sword of light.


    Poof!


    A wound appeared on Gray''s back. The blood splashed. At the moment of splashing, it was evaporated by the White Gold flame. Gray was about to be split in two.


    Whoosh!


    Before being split in two, greican blinked away with injuries.


    The Lord of the temple of light disappeared too suddenly. He was completely caught off guard. Fortunately, he used his blinking ability at the first time when he perceived the danger. The blinking ability saved his life. After all, he escaped before the sword of light split him in half.


    A few miles away, Gray''s back was bleeding, his clothes were completely soaked with blood, and he couldn''t care to check the injury. His eyes were locked on the Lord of the temple of light, and his face was still shocked.


    "Space rule ability? No, no, it''s a magic weapon. It''s a magic weapon containing space rule ability!"


    Gray thought of the crisis he encountered when exporting the throne. According to the guess at that time, the temple of light should have space ability items. Now the other party''s teleportation must be obtained through space ability items.


    "So what?"


    Without giving gray a chance to breathe, the main face of the temple of light contains a killing opportunity and disappears again. You don''t have to think about it. You can guess that it must be blinking to gray again.


    Sure enough, on Gray''s left, a figure shrouded in white gold light appeared, holding the sword of light. The White Gold flame on the sword of light wound and attacked gray.


    "Hum -"


    Gray Leng hum, he has been prepared. Naturally, he can''t be attacked by the other party. While the other party appears in a blink, he has disappeared in a blink.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The Lord of the temple of light chased gray again. In the void, the figures of gray and the Lord of the temple of light appeared and disappeared from time to time, leaving space cracks in the air, making the sky like cracked glass.


    The frightening forces spread one after another, and the void is full of destructive forces. Within a hundred miles, all creatures crawl on the ground because of instinctive fear, just like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, waiting for the judgment of fate.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared again, but soon the figure of the Lord of the temple of light in the distance disappeared and chased him again.


    "Do you really think that having a space object is equal to mastering the ability of space rules?"


    Looking at the missing party, gray didn''t blink away, but showed a strange sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Confusion has been done enough, and then it''s time to close the net.


    Turn around, the sword of the sun is wrapped with purple light, with silent power, along with the torn space crack, cutting away in the direction of no one.


    Whoosh!


    In front of the sword of the sun, a figure shrouded in white and golden light appeared. It was the Lord of the temple of light. The other party just appeared in the direction of Gray''s cutting, as if he had taken the initiative to gather on Gray''s sword.


    Of course, the other party will not take the initiative to gather on Gray''s sword. This is because gray knows that the other party will appear here.


    Although it is the same blinking ability, it is different.


    The other party''s teleportation ability is only obtained with the help of space objects, not his own strength, while gray''s teleportation ability is obtained with the help of his own space rule ability, completely belongs to himself and can achieve perfect control.


    He can even feel the fluctuation of the other party''s blinking, which can''t be done by the other party relying on space objects. The two are superior to each other.


    It''s just to be surprised with space items. It''s doomed to be a huge flaw to fight with him who has space ability for a long time.


    "What?"


    As soon as it appeared, the sword of the sun wrapped with purple light had been split. The Lord of the temple of light was a little confused, his forehead was sweating, and his thick sense of crisis stabbed his skin.


    Whoosh!


    After all, he is a rule level strong man. Although he is not generally stunned, he still makes the most correct choice.


    The sword of his right hand blocked him in front of him, and the white gold light shrouded in his body sent out a dazzling light. His whole person seemed to burn into pure light, and quickly retreated to the right and rear.


    Poof!


    Although he has made the most correct choice, Gray''s sword seems to have the ability to predict. It''s not so easy to avoid before he sees anyone.


    He avoided his body, but could not avoid his arm. The sword of the sun wrapped in purple light crossed his left arm.


    Blood splashed, and his left arm broke neatly from the wrist and flew high.


    Not only that, the power of time invaded his body along his arm, and his age changed from nearly 40 to more than 50.


    Naturally, Gray''s offensive is far from over.


    Whoosh!


    Gray''s figure disappeared in a blink. When he appeared again, he appeared on the left side of the retreating Temple of light.


    While the Lord of the temple of light was not adjusted, the sword of the sun wrapped with purple light swept fiercely to the waist of the Lord of the temple of light.


    Will he not understand the truth that your illness will kill you.

 Chapter 792

    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The purple light twining sun sword, along with the space crack, rowed to the waist of the Lord of the bright temple. The Lord of the bright temple was embarrassed to avoid, but he still couldn''t help being rowed, blood spilled, and a deep wound appeared on the waist.


    Under the influence of time rules and abilities, the Lord of the temple of light has become older and has long lost his former youth. It is hard to imagine that the old man in front of him is the Lord of the temple of light who ambushed to kill gray.


    "Failed, and..."


    In the holy eye palace, Jeffrey, who has been watching the battle with the eye of rules, was stunned and deeply frightened.


    The Lord of the temple of light, who was already at the rule level, was at a disadvantage in the battle with gray Fergus. He had never expected such a result before.


    Even seeing that gray Fergus showed the third rule ability, he didn''t think the Lord of the temple of light would fail.


    Throughout history, there has never been a rule level strong man defeated by the destruction level. The gap between the destruction level and the rule level is too big, too big to imagine, just like a gap.


    Now this gap has been smoothed out by gray Fergus, who has mastered the ability of three rules.


    With the three rule abilities, the other party''s destruction level has the combat power to compete with the rule level, and now it suppresses a rule level.


    This kind of combat power surprised him. Genius is not enough to describe each other. If you really want to find a word to describe each other, you can only describe it as "monster".


    Yes, monster, yes, convenience is a complete monster.


    "What should not have been taken, what should not have been taken at the beginning..."


    At this moment, he regretted it very much.


    I regret that I didn''t dissuade the holy eye family from taking this task, and I regret that I personally led this task.


    Such a person should not be provoked at all. If the other party breaks through the rule level, he can almost imagine what will be waiting for the holy eye family.


    Now we have the combat power to compare with the rules and even defeat the strong ones at the rule level. When the other party reaches the rule level, I''m afraid it will immediately have the combat power to compete with the old rule level strong ones.


    For the holy eye family, it will be an unimaginable disaster. If it is not good, the holy eye family will destroy the family.


    "No, blink Bracelet..."


    His left hand broke at the same time as his wrist. Severe pain came from the broken arm. His body slipped because of his old age. The Lord of the temple of light looked pale and his forehead was sweating. His state was extremely poor.


    But what made him feel worse was that the blink bracelet was lost.


    Blink bracelet is a purple Bracelet located at his left wrist, which is the origin of his blink ability. Now, the blink bracelet is lost with his left arm cut off. Now he has lost his blink ability.


    Whoosh!


    His body was shrouded in white gold light, and his whole person was almost photochemical, just like a real white gold light shooting into the distance.


    This is a means of escape in the light rule. It can exchange for speed beyond imagination, but the load on the body is great, which will leave great trauma to the body.


    Of course, compared with life, these are nothing.


    As the Lord of the temple of light, he is also a rule level strong man. As long as he can escape, he has many ways to recover, even his broken arm and broken life.


    What really makes him despair, even if he injures himself, he still can''t escape. In front of the other party with teleportation ability, unless he also has teleportation ability, he can''t escape at all.


    Whoosh!


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Mingming was caught up after a blink of the other party, and the other party''s figure appeared next to him again.


    In his current state, he couldn''t stop the other party. He was frightened and dodged in the opposite direction, avoiding the sun sword with the ability of winding time rules like a talisman.


    The injury is the second. What scares him most is the decay of time rule ability. He doesn''t know how many times he can carry the destruction of time with his old body.


    As a rule level strong man, he has a life span of tens of thousands of years, but the other party''s time rule ability will deprive him of thousands of years of life every time. Seeing his life span of tens of thousands of years, he will be deprived completely.


    "What about the rule level strongman? I''ll kill a rule level strongman today!"


    Holding the sword of the sun, Gray''s eyes are cold. With the space crack, the sword of the sun wrapped in purple light is cut to the right side of the Lord of the temple of light.


    Contrary to the Lord of the temple of light, who was in a very bad state, he was in a surprisingly good state at this time.


    Although he suffered a serious injury on his back when the temple of light took the initiative to use a blink of surprise, under the self-healing ability, the injury has almost recovered.


    Now he feels better than ever.


    The only worry is that the strengthening effect is about to pass. However, he is confident that he will be able to kill the other party who has lost blinking ability before the strengthening effect is lost.


    Although I don''t know what space items the other party relies on to display the blinking ability, under such circumstances, I still don''t use the blinking to escape, which means that the other party has lost the blinking means. The key to the other party''s use of the blinking ability is likely to be the broken left hand.


    Shua!


    The sword of the sun has been very close to the other party. Gray believes that the other party can''t escape this sword. It must be injured and deprived of life.


    "Well...?"


    But the next moment, his face suddenly changed, cut to the sun sword of the Lord of the temple of light, cut to the sky from bottom to top.


    The purple light column rises into the sky and bursts into the sky along with the space crack.


    In that direction, there is a black-and-white light penetrating down at this time.


    The white light is dazzling, and the black light is deep. When they are entangled together, they are like two magnets that attract each other. They are distinct, but entangled together.


    The huge space crack appears with black-and-white light, which is thicker than the space crack caused by purple light, emitting a more terrible smell, enveloping gray.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    Under the black-and-white light, the purple light collapsed, and the black-and-white light tilted down and hit gray.


    Come on, too fast!


    Gray even had no time to use blinking to avoid or resist with a spatial barrier, he had been hit by black and white light.


    Awning!


    Under the terrible power of black-and-white light, gray fell to the ground from the air and smashed a huge pit thousands of meters in diameter on the ground.


    The whole body is miserable. There are two kinds of injuries all over the body. One is like the injury burned by the hot light, and the other is like the injury corroded by the terrible corrosive liquid.


    The hair that had already grown disappeared again. Not only that, there were more ferocious injuries on his head and face.


    Gray was seriously injured by one blow, and this was only the aftereffect of the black-and-white light breaking through the purple light. If the black-and-white light in its heyday, gray might end up dead.


    "Saint Samuel..."


    Lying on the ground, gray looked up hard at the sky. I don''t know when there was a figure on the sky, which was shrouded in black and white light.


    I can vaguely see that this is an old man, an old man with a slightly strange appearance.


    The old man''s left hair is white gold, but his right hair is pure black. The two different colors are clearly separated with the center line of his head as the center.


    When he saw such a person, a name came to Gray''s mind, that was the old rule level strongman in the temple of light - the saint of Samuel.


    According to the intelligence information of the temple of time and space, the other party has not returned from the virtual boundlessness for several years. Unexpectedly, the other party has returned from the virtual boundlessness.


    "You have the ability to master the three rules before you achieve the rules. Throughout the ages, you are the first in terms of talent."


    Looking down at gray, Samuel spoke to the saint.


    The other party is praising gray, but gray is not happy to be praised at all, because he feels the extreme killing intention from the other party, and reaches the extreme at the next moment.


    "But you shouldn''t stand on the opposite side of the temple of light!"


    The strong killing intention poured down like an ocean and pressed against gray.


    Boom!


    The terrible black-and-white light appeared, just like the terrible light bred at the beginning of the world, shot at gray and shrouded gray and even the surrounding area.


    The space is broken and there are huge cracks. In the void, it is like a dark and opaque river.


    This is by no means the offensive that gray can resist. Even holding the regular weapon, the sword of the sun, can''t stop it.


    In the face of such an opponent, there is only one choice, that is to escape!


    Whoosh!


    When the space rule ability is used, gray is ready to teleport and escape immediately.


    He didn''t know whether he could escape by blinking under such a terrible and rapid attack, but now the only way he could think of was blinking, and only blinking could escape.


    Just as the black-and-white light was about to hit gray, Gray''s figure was about to disappear. Suddenly, a change appeared.


    Buzz!


    A figure appeared in front of the black-and-white light. With him, there was a rotating dark vortex.


    The black-and-white light seems to be fatally attracted into the dark vortex, and the dark vortex disappears after absorbing the black-and-white light.


    An old man who looks very ordinary in front of the black-and-white light. The only difference is the other person''s eyes.


    It was dark, just like the dark vortex just now. It was dark, deep and cold.


    "Corot, you are hiding in the dark!"


    The saint Samuel was not surprised to see the old man. Instead, he looked so sure. It was obvious that he had expected the other party to hide in the dark.


    "Are you different?"


    His eyes were dark, and the old man said a surprising fact.


    It turned out that when gray fought with the Lord of the temple of light, there were two old rule level strong men hidden in the dark, who had been watching their battle.

 Chapter 793

    "Thank you, Lord Koro, for saving me."


    When gray stopped blinking, he breathed a sigh of relief and looked gratefully at the dark eyed old man, the ghost businessman he met when he was in the plane.


    If the other party does not stop the black-and-white light, he may not be able to escape before the black-and-white light falls.


    He has heard about the existence of the old man from the temple of time and space, and knows that convenience is the contemporary saint of the temple of time and space, and the reason why the other party appears in the ruling plane is to find a very special space metal that can exist only on the ruling plane.


    "You''re welcome. Since you''re from my temple of time and space, I can''t see anything happen to you."


    Looking back at gray, the Koro saint, that is, the ghost merchant, smiled and shook his head with a kind smile on his face.


    Apart from those dark hairy eyes, the old man in front of him is definitely a very kind old man.


    "Samuel, destroy a city with a million entrances to my space-time temple and attack and kill the elder of my space-time temple. Your light temple is becoming more and more presumptuous."


    He took his eyes away from gray and looked at the saint Samuel. The saint Corot''s kindness disappeared and his look was bad.


    "Presumptuous? I don''t think so."


    The saint Samuel disdained to smile, with indifference in his eyes.


    "Millions of people are just a number. When you and I come to the realm, will you care about these?"


    "As for attacking and killing the elders of the temple of time and space, it''s just the hidden rules of various holy forces. Have the elders of the temple of light been attacked and killed?"


    "Sophistry, this can''t be the reason why your temple of light attacked and killed the elder of my temple of time and space."


    The Koro saint''s voice was cold, but he could clearly feel anger.


    "It seems that I won''t let you pay some price today. You really think my space-time temple is deceptive."


    The pressure of terror rose on him, and his body was like a vast ocean surging out of the sky and rushing towards the saint Samuel.


    "Pay the price? If you do well, you can have a try."


    The saint Samuel disdained to sneer.


    "I''d like to know how much combat power you can play with your short life."


    There was also terror pouring out like an ocean of authority towards the Koro saint.


    Boom!


    The threat of terror collides between the two. Although you can''t see it in the void, there is an invisible force in the collision.


    Both gray and the Lord of the temple of light could not help feeling a serious threat when they felt this terrible smell.


    This is a powerful breath beyond the general rule level. It can be judged only from the breath that the person with this breath is very terrible.


    Coercion, to some extent, is the embodiment of soul strength. The higher the realm, the stronger the soul strength, the stronger the coercion will be.


    Both of them are not strong at the general rule level, and the soul strength is naturally stronger than the general rule level.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The Koro Saint shot.


    Suddenly, a spatial wave spread, and then an illusory world was spreading rapidly.


    Overlap with the real world and pull the real world into the illusory space.


    This should be the shadow space ability. When gray met the ghost merchant on the throne, he was pulled into this space.


    According to the book of space rules, in such a space, the owner of ability can transform between virtual and real, and can''t be hurt by a powerful attack.


    On the contrary, the enemy can only be beaten passively and killed alive in such a space.


    In such a space, it is not too much for the owner of the space to call it God.


    Shua!


    As a saint who has been dealing with the temple of time and space for more than 100000 years, the saint Samuel naturally understands the horror of this phantom space.


    A black-and-white light rolled up the broken left arm of the Lord of the temple of light and him, turned into a white gold light, and quickly retreated to avoid the spreading phantom space.


    Finally, the phantom space stopped spreading after spreading for decades, and they also stopped dozens of miles away.


    It can spread for tens of miles, and a city can be easily covered. Gray''s guess was right at the beginning. The other party''s phantom space really covers a whole city.


    Patter!


    Failing to involve them in the phantom space, the Koro Saint took the initiative to lift the phantom space, which was broken like a mirror.


    At that moment, the saint Samuel shot.


    Boom!


    The black-and-white light is like a black-and-white pillar, which condenses like the essence, smashes the space and attacks the Koro saint.


    It''s a distance of tens of miles, but the speed is terrible, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Hula¡ª¡ª


    In front of the Koro saint, a black vortex appeared, dark and spinning rapidly.


    Attracted by invisible forces, the black-and-white light column was immediately involved, which was like a stone column stuffed into a crusher.


    Then, the holy Koro took a step forward, and it was this step that made him appear next to the holy Samuel, and the phantom space spread again.


    Whoosh!


    Although carrying a person, the speed of the saint Samuel was not slow at all. Shrouded in the white and golden light, he carried the Lord of the hall of light back quickly and hid from the phantom space.


    "With a short life span and such combat power, we really can''t underestimate it."


    Forced to retreat continuously, the saint Samuel was angry and sneered. The black-and-white light quickly received in front of him and finally turned into a strange giant sword.


    The left side of the giant sword was black and dark, as if the light could be swallowed up, emitting a dark smell.


    The right is white gold, dazzling, aboveboard and bright, with a sacred atmosphere.


    The black-and-white giant sword exudes two distinct smells of darkness and holiness, attacking the Koro saint who relieves the phantom space.


    KAKA!


    In front of the Koro saint, the dark vortex appeared and wanted to crush the attack again, but this time, the twisted seemed to become an indestructible alloy and became very difficult to stir.


    Suddenly, the dark vortex collapsed, and the broken black-and-white giant sword hit the Koro Saint behind the vortex. The body of the Koro saint was smashed under the violent force, resulting in a terrible wound on his chest and flying backwards, with blood splashing in the process of flying backwards.


    "Koro Saint..."


    Gray''s face changed greatly and called anxiously.


    As the same old rule level strong man, it is reasonable to say that there should not be such a huge gap in their combat power. He couldn''t help thinking of what Samuel Saint said before.


    Under normal circumstances, unless there is little life and the body is extremely old, the combat power of a blood warrior will not be greatly weakened, and this is probably the case with the Koro saint.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    After flying backwards for several miles, the Koro Saint stabilized his body. Although he remained in the air, his injuries were extremely serious and blood kept falling.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the purple light filled his body, and then a strange scene appeared. His injuries and even his clothes were all recovering. In the end, they were all recovering.


    "Time goes backwards."


    Gray''s eyes lit up when he saw this.


    Time reversal, which is a derivative of the ability of time rules, can reverse the time of some things, including yourself.


    With this ability, the Koro saint can recover easily as long as he dies immediately without injury. The recovery speed is far faster than the recovery ability.


    To some extent, this is a stronger ability than self-healing ability and feedback ability.


    Of course, the function of this ability is not only in recovering the injury, but also in one of its applications.


    Think about what happens when a person who has lived for thousands of years suddenly makes him ten thousand years younger?


    Nothing remains, not even bones.


    "Samuel, I really don''t live much, but if you think you can eat me, it''s too much for granted."


    The injury on his body recovered, but the purple light still shrouded in the holy one of Koro. He looked at the holy one of Samuel with pride in his eyes.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The purple light enveloping the Koro Saint became more profound, and then the changes that surprised gray even more appeared.


    Koro saint''s face is becoming young, the wrinkles on his face are gradually disappearing, and his skin is gradually becoming tight. Finally, the other party actually becomes middle-aged.


    This is a middle-aged man who looks very great. He is tall and has a broad chest. Both his body shape and temperament give people a sense of height.


    Black hair like ink, heroic wind, clothes slightly bulging, showing strong and symmetrical muscles under clothes, and a pair of thick hands strong and powerful.


    The face vaguely has the outline of the current Koro saint, and the iconic darkness also exists like the eyes of a black hole.


    This is definitely the crow Saint at his peak.


    The Koro saint has returned to its peak through time!

 Chapter 794

    "Back to peak?!"


    The saint Samuel''s face became gloomy. He didn''t expect that the saint Koro could recover to his peak through time and ability.


    "I don''t believe you can really turn the clock back to your peak!"


    The black-and-white light giant sword, like the sword of divine punishment, cuts through the space and attacks the Koro Saint again with the opposite breath of darkness and holiness.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The dark vortex appeared again. This time, it was bigger and deeper. The black-and-white giant sword with a terrible smell was sucked in with the struggle, and then completely crushed.


    But the dark vortex did not disappear, and continued to rotate in the sky, emitting a terrible suction.


    On the ground, a large amount of soil was involved like an Earth Dragon and disappeared without a trace. It was not stirred to pieces, but even the traces of existence had disappeared. I didn''t know whether it disappeared completely or where it was transmitted.


    In the sky, the figure of the saint Samuel was strongly attracted. He couldn''t stabilize his body and was being absorbed into the dark vortex.


    "You really recovered to your peak!"


    The saint Samuel''s face was dignified, and his body burst into a strong white gold and black light. With the outbreak of this terrible light, he finally got rid of the attraction of the dark vortex and retreated.


    However, just as he retreated and just got rid of his attraction, the attraction of terror suddenly disappeared, and the middle-aged Koro Saint appeared beside him.


    Boom!


    A small dark vortex appeared on his hand, and the saint of Koro punched the saint of Samuel.


    The saint Samuel''s face changed slightly, and a black-and-white light appeared on his hand to block the punch.


    Click!


    Under the dark whirlpool, the light of black and white was broken. Not only that, the flesh and blood on Samuel''s saint''s fist was forcibly cut off, and several fingers were cut off, and the blood flowed long.


    Boom!


    The black-and-white light on the saint Samuel broke out, producing a strong impact between ourselves and the enemy. He separated himself from the saint Koro and glanced at his hand, which was almost disabled for ordinary people. His face was livid.


    "You won, but don''t be happy too soon."


    The voice of the saint Samuel was cold.


    "I don''t believe you can maintain such a state. How many years can you live with your current life? When you die, I will destroy him and the temple of time and space."


    Activate the blink bracelet, and the saint Samuel disappeared with the Lord of the hall of light, completely lost his trace.


    Just after the two disappeared, the tall and strong figure of Koro Saint began to change dramatically, his face became old again, his black hair turned white again, and finally returned to the old man''s appearance before.


    Obviously, as the saint Samuel judged, the saint Koro cannot completely reverse time and keep himself at the peak.


    Not only that, after the battle, the Koro Saint obviously showed fatigue. The figures suspended in the air were slightly unstable and almost fell from the air.


    "Koro saint, are you okay?"


    Gray worried about coming forward. He could see that the holy Koro was in a bad state. His body with little life was so weak that he couldn''t bear to fight.


    "It''s all right. You can recover in a moment."


    The Koro Saint shook his head slightly and looked at gray.


    "From the perspective that the Lord of the hall of light can accurately locate your position, the temple of light is likely to hire the holy eye family to track your position. Before it becomes a rule level, you''d better stay in the temple of time and space, otherwise you can be tracked wherever you go."


    "Holy eye clan? Is this a holy power?"


    Gray wondered that he had never heard of the holy eye before.


    "Well, this is indeed a saint level force, and this force has the eye rule blood method and extremely terrible tracking ability. Unless it hides in the plane, it can track your position at any time even if it is hundreds of thousands of miles apart."


    Koro Saint explained.


    "Can you track the position at any time hundreds of thousands of miles apart?"


    Gray''s face was dignified and his heart was strongly disturbed. If the other party could really track his position hundreds of thousands of miles apart, the Leopold family might have been exposed.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but have strong anger. He had no grievances and hatred with the holy eye family, but he was targeted by the holy eye family and almost died in the ambush of the temple of light. This account was recorded. After having strength, the holy eye family will pay a price.


    Follow the Koro saint to return to the temple of time and space, bid farewell to the Koro saint, and return to his residence in the temple of time and space. Gray immediately contacted Fahd through invisible soul contact.


    With his goal, the temple of light will not deal with the small role of the Leopold family, but if he has been in the temple of time and space, the temple of light may turn to the Leopold family, and even use the Leopold family to coerce him out of the temple of time and space.


    "Lord gray."


    Soon after, a voice came into gray''s head. It was Fahd''s voice.


    "The Leopold family has been exposed. Take our people and the Fergus family and quietly transfer to the UGAS family."


    Gray commanded.


    He wanted to transfer the Fergus family to the temple of time and space, but the temple of time and space is not absolutely safe. After all, the life of the Koro saint is short.


    So the best way is to hide his relationship with the Fergus family and hide the Fergus family.


    "Yes, Lord gray, I''ll arrange the transfer immediately."


    Understand the seriousness of the matter, Fahd said quickly.


    "Let me know as soon as something goes wrong."


    After thinking about it, Gray said he was still worried.


    "I understand."


    Fahd said positively.


    After making arrangements for the Fergus family, gray had time to consider his current problems.


    Now he is under the surveillance of the holy eye family. As soon as he leaves the temple of time and space, he will be immediately discovered by the holy eye family, which will lead to the pursuit of the temple of light.


    If you want to live, you can only stay in the temple of time and space, because only the Koro saint of the temple of time and space can protect him.


    If that''s all, he believes that he has a state of transformation. Even if he practices step by step, he is confident that he can become a rule level strong man and have the strength to compete with the temple of light and the holy eye family.


    What made him uneasy was the life span of the Koro saint. The aging of the body had seriously affected the combat effectiveness, indicating that the life span of the other party was very short, and there was probably only a few years left.


    He can imagine that as long as the other party''s life is exhausted, the temple of light will inevitably commit a large-scale attack. At that time, both he and the temple of time and space will face the crisis of life and death.


    "We must achieve rule level as soon as possible!"


    The only solution now is to achieve the rule level before the death of the Koro saint.


    With his four rule ability now mastered, after he has reached the rule level, I believe he can immediately have the combat power to compete with the old rule level strong. At that time, all the dangers will naturally disappear.


    Conversely, it is the temple of light and the holy eye that should feel dangerous.


    "If you want to quickly improve your realm, auxiliary cultivation potions are essential, but the six level auxiliary potions of the wood department have not been exchanged."


    He left the temple of time and space this time in order to exchange master Bennet for the auxiliary cultivation medicine of the wood system. Unfortunately, he had been robbed and killed before he arrived, so he had no choice but to return.


    "It seems that I can only ask Lord Philip to help me."


    Gray went to Lord Philip''s residence, announced his identity, and soon met Lord Philip.


    "Gray, it''s great that you''re okay. I didn''t expect the bright temple to be so shameless. It''s good that you''re okay to ambush you with a rule level strong man."


    Lord Philip breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Gray.


    With the potential shown by gray and the relationship between gray and the temple of time and space, if gray can become a rule level in the future, the temple of time and space will benefit greatly.


    As the vice Lord of the temple of time and space, he was naturally happy from his heart that gray was all right.


    "If it had not been for the timely rescue of the holy Koro, I am afraid I would be in danger now."


    Gray smiled bitterly, shook his head, and then said.


    "Lord Philip, I''m here to ask you for help."


    "What busy? As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Said the Lord Philip.


    Not long ago, several of their giants received orders from the Koro saint, which mentioned that they should try their best to meet Gray''s needs. It can be seen that the Koro Saint greatly appreciates gray. Now gray asks to come to the door, he will not refuse.


    "In fact, I was going to master bannai to exchange level 6 Magic herbs for level 6 wood auxiliary medicine. Unfortunately, I was ambushed on the way."


    Gray explained.


    "Now I''m watched by the holy eye family. Once I leave the time and space temple, I''ll be chased by the light temple, so I''d like you to go to master bannai to exchange for the wood level 6 auxiliary medicine for me."


    "No problem."


    Lord Philip agreed without hesitation. He just helped to run. It''s not a big thing. Naturally, there''s no hesitation.


    Of course, this is only the object relative to gray. It is absolutely impossible for others, even the elders of the temple of time and space, to ask him to help take a trip.


    Although it''s nothing to him, he''s a giant. How can he do such a thing easily.


    A few days later, a green potion was handed over to gray by Lord Philip. Gray finally got the wood level 6 auxiliary potion he needed most.


    After receiving the medicine, gray immediately entered the practice room. After thinking about it, he directly entered the wooden house he had opened up.


    According to the Koro saint, the rules of the eye of the holy eye family can monitor his every move even hundreds of thousands of miles apart, but there is a situation that he can''t be monitored, that is, he is in a position.


    The plane is the best natural barrier. Even the regular ability of the eye cannot penetrate the plane barrier and monitor him.

 Chapter 795

    Take out the wood level 6 auxiliary medicine, and suddenly see the green liquid in the transparent crystal vial, just like vegetable juice.


    Open the cork, a fragrance diffuses, and then strange changes appear.


    In the wooden house, the dead trees actually began to grow branches and leaves. In an instant, the whole wooden house was filled with branches and leaves.


    Gray quickly swallowed the medicine. Suddenly, a cool and comfortable feeling appeared in his body and finally gathered towards his heart.


    At his heart, the power of blood began to transform rapidly from purple to green.


    The speed of transformation is obviously much faster than when taking Yan gunpowder before.


    The only difference between two times of taking auxiliary drugs is that the wood system is in the state of secondary metamorphosis, while the fire system does not.


    This undoubtedly proves Gray''s judgment once again that the transformation state plays a great role in promoting the absorption of special substances in adjuvants.


    A few more days a month, Gray''s blood power completely turned green, completed the transformation of wood power, and led the soul and body to transform as a whole, reaching the fourth level of destruction.


    "Well...?"


    Just after the transformation of wood system ability, gray suddenly felt the contact from Fahd in the courtyard of the temple of time and space, and there was an obvious anxiety in the contact.


    He quickly established soul communication with each other through soul contact.


    "What''s going on?"


    Asked gray.


    "Lord gray, according to the spies sent by the UGAS family, not long ago, a group of people broke into Leo city and destroyed the Leo Porter family. None of the members of the Leo Porter family survived."


    Fahd said anxiously.


    "The leopolds were destroyed?"


    Gray''s face became so blue that he could guess who did it without thinking.


    "What a temple of light. It''s really worthy of the name of light. In order to provoke me, you really need to lead me out."


    Fortunately, before that, he had ordered his own people in the Leopold family and the Fergus family to transfer. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "There were two groups of people who attacked the Leopold family. One group of people had a" white gold long sword "sign on their clothes. They were people in the temple of light, and the other group had a strange gold vertical eye sign on their clothes. I don''t know which force they were."


    Fahd continued.


    "Is there a gold vertical eye sign on the clothes? This is the sign of the holy eye family. The holy eye family not only helps the temple of light, but now they are working together with the temple of light."


    His fist clattered, and Gray''s face was even more iron green.


    Before, the holy eye clan only provided information and did not participate in actual action. Now it actually assisted the temple of light to fight against his forces. It can be said that it completely fell to the temple of light.


    He did not know the panic caused by the holy eye family after knowing that he had the ability of three rules.


    After the panic, all senior levels of the holy eye family gathered to urgently discuss countermeasures. Finally, the holy eye family decided to go to black, form a closer alliance with the temple of light, and strive to wipe out gray before gray grows up.


    It''s not that they haven''t thought about reconciliation with gray, but after speculation, they think that in the face of this great feud of life and death, gray is likely not to agree to reconciliation.


    Their speculation is not wrong. They were almost killed by the holy eye family. The holy eye family has been on Gray''s must kill list. Even if the holy eye family came to reconcile, gray would reconcile on the surface at most. When he was strong, he would settle accounts immediately after autumn.


    After a day''s rest and calming down his mood, gray began his follow-up cultivation. The first thing he did was to check the changes of blood force in his body. After all, he is different from ordinary people and has the unique characteristics of secondary transformation.


    "Green blood power is mixed with black blood power. It seems that the ability of secondary transformation is poison power."


    According to the description in the book of time rules, the transformation of blood power to black is the characteristic of the transformation of poison ability, so gray judges that the ability of secondary transformation is poison ability.


    "Good luck. It''s just a level 6 auxiliary medicine with toxic ability."


    Gray looked happy. Among the two level 6 auxiliary drugs he had bought from elder Tina, who is responsible for resources in the temple of time and space, they were toxic, which will undoubtedly make him absorb the liquid faster.


    Recall the time blood method in his mind about the secret method of poison system, and then began to practice. It took gray a few days to practice the secret method of poison system into a physical instinct.


    Take out the level 6 poison auxiliary medicine. It''s a black medicine. It looks very dangerous and seems to be highly toxic.


    It''s really poisonous. The main medicine for making this auxiliary medicine, poisonous fog grass, is a highly toxic level 6 magic medicine, full of highly toxic.


    However, this highly toxic drug is integrated by other auxiliary drugs in the process of refining medicine, and the toxicity has become extremely weak. For people with poison system ability and strong anti toxicity, this toxicity is nothing.


    Unscrew the cork and drink it in one mouthful. The numbness after poisoning spreads all over the body and then converges to the heart.


    There was no discomfort in the body, and the transformation speed of poison system ability began to increase.


    Like the wood ability, the transformation of poison ability is completed in a month and a few days, which leads to the transformation of soul and body, and the realm immediately reaches the fifth level of destruction level.


    After a little rest and continuous cultivation, the power of blood began to change to blue, indicating that the ability of the next second transformation is water system.


    The secondary transformation ability is different from the remaining six levels of auxiliary cultivation potions.


    However, gray is not surprised. It is very lucky to have a transformation ability that is exactly the same. Both abilities are, and the possibility is too low.


    The ice system has level 6 auxiliary agents, and the water system is in the secondary transformation. Finally, gray chose the ice system as the next transformation ability.


    Although it takes about three months to complete the transformation of ice system as the transformation ability, which is much longer than wood system and poison system, it takes enough time in years to select the secondary transformation water system without level 6 auxiliary cultivation medicine. Compared with the two phases, it is obvious what to choose.


    After cultivating the ice secret method and turning it into physical instinct, swallow the ice level 6 auxiliary cultivation potion.


    Three months later, the transformation of ice system capacity was finally completed.


    "Finally reached the sixth level of destruction."


    Gray breathed a sigh. Although he had the combat power to crush the sixth level giants of destruction level for a long time, now he finally reached the sixth level of destruction level.


    The sixth level of destruction level is a very important level, even the most important level of destruction level, because this is the transition stage from destruction level to rule level.


    If you can cross the past, you will naturally be at the rule level. If you can''t cross, you can only be at the destruction level. After a thousand years, your life will be exhausted and finally turn into a skeleton.


    In history, at least 99% of the destruction giants were stuck at this stage and could not go further for life.


    After resting for four or five days and adjusting his state, gray began to pay attention to the cultivation after the sixth level of destruction, and quickly recalled the records after the sixth level of destruction in the books of time and space.


    "Perception rules."


    In both books, there is a detailed description and introduction to the cultivation after the sixth level of destruction. After careful taste, gray came to the conclusion that the cultivation after the sixth level of destruction is the rule of perception.


    The cultivation after the sixth stage of destruction level is to understand the mysteries of their own rules with secret methods, and finally achieve complete control over the ability of rules.


    This complete control, in short, is to give full play to the full power of its own rule ability.


    Before the rule level, although you can also have rule capabilities, this kind of ownership is only the most superficial ownership, and you can''t fully tap the full power of rule capabilities.


    For a simple example, before the control of rules becomes the rule level, the rule ability in the hands of users is like a powerful but messy army.


    For this army, the users of rule ability can''t enforce orders and prohibitions and can''t give full play to their strongest combat power.


    After the control rules become the rule level, you have absolute control over this army, which can make this army fight in a specific array and give full play to its strongest combat effectiveness.


    Complete control is more than that. In addition, it also includes the deep excavation of rule ability.


    Before becoming a rule level power, many people can''t dig out all the derivative capabilities of their rule capabilities, and some derivative capabilities can''t be dug out, so the power of rule capabilities will be greatly reduced.


    The process of complete control is also the process of excavating this part of derivative ability. When rules are achieved, all derivative abilities of such rules will be clearly understood and freely used.


    "Simple perception is of little use in metamorphosis."


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    The characteristic of transformation ability is that it can cause the transformation of body, soul and blood power, but the perception of rule ability involves illusory understanding ability, so transformation ability has no place to play.


    Of course, this does not mean that transformation ability is useless. Whether you want to obtain more rule ability or faster ability transformation speed, transformation ability is essential. Of course, this is what happens after you become a rule level strong person.


    "Fortunately, with super memory ability and savvy, I am confident that I will not be worse than anyone."


    What makes gray relieved is that he has super memory ability among his abilities. This ability can not only give him super memory ability, but also give him super logical understanding ability.


    With this ability, his understanding of blood skills has increased. Long ago, he has fully understood crazy blood skills.


    Of course, he didn''t use crazy blood skill in the battle, because he can''t increase his blood skill in his current state.


    "To become a rule level, you need to understand the rules, and blood technology also needs to be branded with the rules. I''m afraid blood technology is the by-product of the process of understanding the rules."


    Gray immediately understood the origin of blood skill, and just because blood skill is only a by-product of understanding the rules, it is naturally of no use to him who has reached the rule level.

 Chapter 796

    There were three people sitting in a huge temple in the temple of light.


    One of them sits on the throne. This is an old man. His hair is white gold and black on the left and right sides, full of a strange temperament. This man is the old Saint of the temple of light, Samuel saint.


    In the lower position on the left of the saint Samuel, there is a man who looks less than 30 years old.


    The eyebrows and eyes are like swords, the eyes are like stars, the face is like a knife, and the blonde hair is dazzling like flames.


    The young man was none other than Alex Bader, the Lord of the temple of light, who almost died in Gray''s hands.


    On the right hand of the saint Samuel, there is an old man. The old man looks ordinary, but he has a pair of extremely sharp eyes. Under these eyes, it seems that nothing can hide.


    In the center of the old man''s eyebrows, there is a red vertical trace, which is like a crack in the center of the eyebrows.


    The old man is the saint eye family. The contemporary Saint Wei Wayne Saint eye is an old Saint whose strength is no less than that of Samuel saint.


    "Vivian, why are you free to come to my temple of light?"


    Samuel asked, looking at the holy eye Saint Vivian.


    "Do you think I want to come? My holy eye family has been hurt by you this time, because your entrustment has offended a person who has the ability to master three rules before achieving the rules."


    The voice of the holy eye Saint Vivian is full of anger and discontent.


    He was really angry this time. Just a commission, he inexplicably offended a person who still mastered the three rules for the achievement of the rules. He was not good and might even be in danger of extermination. It is conceivable that he was depressed at this time.


    "Samuel, you didn''t know this news long ago in the temple of light. You deliberately didn''t disclose it to my holy eye family in order to drag my holy eye family into it?"


    He looked at the saint Samuel with a bad look on his face.


    "Lord weiwayne, please calm down. Before we fight gray Fergus, I really didn''t know that he had three rules and abilities, which I can guarantee the reputation of the temple of light."


    Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, said with a bitter smile.


    The severed left arm in the battle with gray has been restored. Not only that, but also the deprived life has been restored. One of the derivative abilities of the light rule is to eliminate the abnormal state. Although he does not have this derivative ability, others in the temple of light have it.


    So he recovered from that strange state and returned to his peak.


    Although he recovered from his peak state, he would have a palpitation every time he thought of that war. If Samuel Saint hadn''t saved him, he would probably die in that war, be killed by a person at the destruction level, and become the most oppressed rule level strong man.


    "I believe you have heard of the danger of my war. I almost died in the hands of gray Fergus. If I really want to plan the holy eye to drag the holy eye into the water, I won''t joke about my life?"


    Hearing the words of the Lord of the temple of light, Alex weiwayne''s bad face was slightly eliminated. He also felt that even crazy people should not joke about their own lives.


    He looked at the saint Samuel and asked.


    "Let''s not talk about it for the time being. How do you plan to solve this problem?"


    "The forces that attacked the other party wanted to lead the other party out of the temple of time and space. As you know, they failed to lead the other party out."


    Saint Samuel''s face was calm and did not panic at all. It was obvious that he had already planned.


    "Among the temple of time and space, there is Koro. If you want to make a forcible move, it will cost too much. Fortunately, Koro has little life and will become seated in less than five years. I am ready to make another move to the temple of time and space at that time."


    "Five years, too long."


    In the face of a Samuel saint with a winning ticket, the saint eye Saint Wei Wayne shook his head unfavourably.


    "We don''t have to afford five years."


    "What do you mean?"


    Samuels looked at the holy eye Saint Vivian suspiciously, as did Alex, the Lord of the temple of light. They were acutely aware that the holy eye Saint Vivian must know something they didn''t know.


    "Just a few days ago, I observed gray Fergus. If I am not wrong, he is probably the sixth level of destruction. We may not be able to afford five years now."


    The holy eye Saint Wei Wayne''s face was frozen.


    "So soon to the sixth level of destruction? How can it be so fast?"


    "Even if you take level 6 auxiliary cultivation medicine continuously, you shouldn''t be so fast?"


    Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, was stunned. When he fought with gray Fergus six months ago, although the other party had regular combat power, it should still be at the third level of destruction.


    It has reached the sixth level of destruction in only half a year. This improvement speed is too shocking.


    "Do you think he is ordinary?"


    The holy eye Saint Wei Wayne sneered.


    "Even if ordinary people take level 6 auxiliary cultivation potion continuously, they can''t have this speed of improvement, but gray Fergus is obviously not ordinary people. The other party''s cultivation talent is afraid to surpass ordinary sons and daughters."


    "If so, I''m really worried about whether the other party will break the rule level within five years."


    The voice of the holy eye Saint weiwayne was heavy.


    "No, it''s impossible to break through the rule level from the sixth level of destruction in five years!"


    Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, was stunned. It took him thousands of years from the sixth level of destruction to the rule level. He really can''t imagine that someone can break through the rule level in five years.


    "That''s an ordinary person, but is he an ordinary person?"


    Wei Wayne, the holy eye saint, said with a cold face.


    "Samuel, what do you think?"


    "It''s really impossible to break through the rule level in five years, but it''s not impossible. It did happen in history, although it was achieved with the help of special things."


    The saint Samuel''s face became heavy.


    "It seems that we can''t wait any longer. We must take the initiative to wipe out the space-time temple and the gray Fergus with the power of our saint level forces."


    In terms of combat effectiveness, their two Saint level forces are definitely going to surpass the temple of time and space. The reason why they did not jointly attack the temple of time and space at the beginning is that they are afraid of the dying counterattack of Saint Koro and too much loss. Now they have to take risks.


    "I agree. That''s why I''m here."


    The holy eye Saint Wei Wayne nodded in a deep voice.


    ¡­¡­


    "What kind of rules do you feel first?"


    In the plane cabin, Gray was thinking.


    For ordinary people, it is obvious what rule ability they should understand after the sixth level of destruction. After all, they have only one rule ability.


    But he is different. He has four rule abilities. At this time, he has to choose what rules to understand to break through the rule level.


    "If I say the most familiar rule ability now, it should be time rule ability and space rule ability. After all, these two rule abilities have been obtained for a long time."


    "Therefore, if you want to choose the rule of perception, you should choose between these two rule abilities."


    "There are two kinds of rules. The time rule is obtained first, and the space rule is later. It is reasonable to choose the time rule, but the space rule..."


    Finally, gray took the ability of spatial rules as the rule of perception. Instead of choosing the earliest time rules, he chose the later spatial rules because of the book of spatial rules.


    The book of rules is the carrier of regular blood method and secret method, which records the relevant blood method and secret method through the rule level. However, the book of rules is not only the text carrier of blood method and secret method, but also contains something more important than blood method and secret method.


    This kind of thing is the perception of the rule level strong in the past dynasties. This perception is poured into the book by the rule level strong in the past dynasties. When someone holds the book of rules to understand the corresponding rules, it will cause the resonance of this perception.


    Although every rule level strong person has different rule abilities, even the same rule has all kinds of differences, such as there are no two identical leaves in the world.


    However, through this resonance, people who understand the rules can get inspiration and reference from the perception of the strong rules of previous dynasties, so as to speed up their perception speed. This is the most important place in the book of rules.

 Chapter 797

    "Unfortunately, the book of mantra rules!"


    At the beginning, the strong man of the rule level in the witch Temple who was watched by the saint hunter had to try every means to bring back the book of rules even when he was dying, because of the feeling contained in the book of rules.


    Gray learned the use of the book of rules in the library of the temple of time and space, which he had not known before.


    For this reason, he didn''t pay much attention to the book of mantra rules at the beginning and didn''t ask the witch temple for the book of mantra rules again. Now he can''t help but regret it.


    He recalled the secret method of understanding the rules in his mind and deduced all the details in his heart. Gray has a general understanding of this secret method.


    Under normal circumstances, in addition to the strong at the rule level, ordinary people, even the strong at the sixth level of destruction, can''t be aware of the ubiquitous rules around them.


    This secret method is a way to improve the soul''s perception ability. It can make the enlightenment person perceive the rules everywhere around him, and then choose the rules corresponding to himself for enlightenment.


    Gray took out the book of space rules from space objects, held it in his hands and began to use this secret method.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Using the secret method, Gray''s soul began to vibrate at a certain frequency.


    With the trembling, the soul seems to have been extended and become extremely sharp.


    For the soul, the body not only has the function of protection, but also has the function of shackles. While protecting the soul, it also limits all kinds of miracles of the soul.


    Now, this shackle is broken by the secret law. It is not that the soul has separated from the physical body and the shackles of the physical body, but that the secret law has built a bridge between the soul and the outside world, so that the soul can feel and extend outward even if it is in the physical body.


    When the perception extended beyond the flesh, gray immediately felt the difference in the world. What appeared in front of him was no longer nothing, but countless dense lines.


    This is a wonderful world. The world is composed of countless colorful lines. Some of these lines are entangled together, some are staggered, and some are parallel to each other


    "Among these lines, gray focuses on a kind of silver line, which is sometimes vertical, sometimes curved, everywhere, and sometimes entangled with other lines.


    This silver line is the external expression of the spatial rules mentioned in the book of rules. Understanding the spatial rules is the line that needs to be understood.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s perception probes into this silver line of rules. As gray leads the spatial rules, the book of rules held in his hand has changed. There is a dazzling silver light filled with perception. Gray easily perceives many insights in the book.


    These insights are the insights of one strong person after another.


    Gray explores the perception of one of the strong spatial rules.


    The strong space rule player''s space rule ability is inclined to attack, and has no portable ability such as blinking and opening up space, but has the space rule derivation ability that can cause terrorist destruction.


    He can cut out the invisible blade that tears the space and tear the space together with the enemy.


    It can also trigger a space storm to split the enemy with broken space debris.


    It can also lay space sharp blades around itself. Once the enemy approaches, he will hit the space sharp blade and be cut into pieces by the space sharp blade.


    "And my space ability are two extremes."


    For a moment, gray separated from the perception of the strong spatial rule, and the perception of the other party was not too helpful to him, because the other party''s spatial rule ability was very poor with his spatial rule ability, which could almost be called two extreme spatial rule abilities.


    Gray continued to explore the perception of another rule level strong man.


    This is the perception of a strong player with both offensive and defensive space rules.


    Among the opponent''s rule abilities, there is a derivative ability of coordinate transfer. This derivative ability can transfer anything including itself, mountains and islands, and even transfer the enemy''s attack to the enemy.


    This derivative ability can be used not only to protect life, but also to fight. It can be said that the stronger the enemy''s attack, the stronger its attack ability will become.


    Of course, this strength is not unlimited and cannot exceed the upper limit of coordinate transfer ability.


    Third.


    Fourth.


    ¡­¡­


    Seventh.


    Gray checked the feelings of the strong spatial rules. The book of spatial rules recorded the feelings of seven strong spatial rules, that is, the book of spatial rules has been handed by seven strong spatial rules. Now he is checking the feelings of the seventh strong spatial rules.


    Gray''s rule ability is biased towards auxiliary classes and has no strong attack means. At this time, the seventh strong spatial rule he is looking at is such an existence.


    Like gray, the other party also has the ability to blink and open up space, but I don''t know whether the other party has the ability to open up space after obtaining the time rule.


    It doesn''t have the same space barrier ability as gray, but it has the ability to escape into the space and make the attack ineffective.


    In addition, the other party also has the ability to create disordered space within a range. In short, it is to create a large number of space channels to connect two places that should not be connected together.


    In this way, the enemy can be trapped, so that the enemy can only spin in this space, but can not leave.


    "Space maze."


    The space rule level strong man calls this derivative ability the space maze, which means that it is like a maze and can never leave.


    Seeing this derivative ability, gray suddenly felt blessed, suddenly stopped the understanding of spatial rules, and then used the ability of spatial rules.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A spatial wave spread, and there was no change in the wooden house or even the surrounding area, at least on the surface.


    But as a user of rule ability, gray knows that this space has changed.


    Whoosh!


    He went to another room connected with the current room, but when he appeared again through the door, a strange change appeared. Instead of reaching another wooden house, he appeared outside the wooden house.


    At that moment, he seemed to have used his teleportation ability to leave the cabin and teleport outside the cabin, but in fact, he didn''t use his teleportation ability. He just walked outside the cabin normally.


    Such performance is undoubtedly the performance of the space maze. Like the strong spatial rule, he also has the derivative ability of the space maze, but it has not been excavated all the time.


    Inspired by the perception of the seventh strong spatial rule, he excavated this derivative ability.

 Chapter 798

    "The fourth derivative ability!"


    When lifting the space maze, Gray was very satisfied with the fourth derivative ability he obtained. Although like other derivative abilities, it is not a derivative ability of attack type, it is a very practical derivative ability.


    This is a derivative ability similar to the phantom space of the Koro saint. It also has the effect of trapping the enemy. As long as the enemy is trapped in the space maze and wants to leave, it is almost impossible.


    Later, gray fell into the understanding of spatial rules. He spent a lot of time understanding spatial rules every day and did not find new derivative abilities, but his understanding of spatial rules was increasing every day.


    "At least decades!"


    After several days of enlightenment, he came to the conclusion that it would take at least decades to understand the spatial rules and make conservative estimates.


    "In the state of Koro saint, it can''t last for decades."


    Gray frowned.


    Although it has the ability of super memory and the perception of the strong at the rule level in the book of rules as a reference, it is by no means overnight to understand the spatial rules. It is conservatively estimated that it will take at least decades to understand the spatial rules and achieve the rules.


    It takes decades to understand a rule and achieve a rule. It''s not a long time. Even a person with amazing talent will take at least hundreds of years. For example, the Lord of the temple of light took a full thousand years. His decades are really not a long time.


    But now, he simply can''t afford decades. The physical state of the Koro Saint persists for a few years at most, and he is bound to sit down after a few years.


    At that time, the space-time temple without old saints will never be the opponent of the temple of light, and a holy eye family may be added to this opponent.


    "I''ve heard that there are some precious magic herbs that can refine seven levels of magic medicine that can help understand the rules, and can greatly improve the speed of understanding the rules."


    "Unfortunately, this kind of magic medicine is extremely precious level 7 magic medicine. I don''t have it at all. Even if I have it, I can''t find a level 7 medicine refining master who can refine it."


    Gray shook his head reluctantly, ended his enlightenment in the morning and left the plane.


    Boom, boom!


    As soon as he returned to the outside world, Gray was surprised by what he saw.


    The whole temple of time and space is protected by a hemispherical barrier that ordinary people can''t see, which is known as the strongest defensive space barrier.


    At this time, a large number of gorgeous lights are hitting the space barrier. One golden light and one white golden light are thicker than the mountains, making him feel a strong sense of palpitation.


    Under a large number of gorgeous lights, the surface of the space barrier known as the strongest defense can see fine cracks, which may break and collapse at any time. It is not that the defense of the space barrier is not strong enough, but that the attack it encounters at this time is too strong.


    "The temple of light, and the holy eye family..."


    Gray''s face was livid. With his eyesight, he could see the dense figures in the sky at this time. Some clothes had white gold sword signs, and some clothes had gold vertical eye signs. This was clearly the temple of light and the holy eye family.


    "Sophia..."


    Gray was anxious and appeared in Sophia''s yard, but he didn''t find Sophia.


    He jumped onto the roof, looked around and found that almost all the people had gathered to the edge of the temple of time and space.


    He suddenly appeared in the crowd, looked in the crowd, and finally found Sophia, who was wearing purple women''s war clothes and full of worry.


    "Gray."


    Sophia smiled reluctantly when she saw Gray, but the worry on her face could not be concealed.


    With the strength of the space-time temple and the joint efforts of the two holy forces, it can be said that it is difficult to win. Once the space barrier is broken, the space-time temple will be destroyed.


    "If the situation is wrong, send it away immediately."


    Gray naturally understood the form in front of him. He took off the purple ring and put it on Sophia''s finger. His face was serious.


    "Gray... What about you?"


    Sophia''s face was slightly red when gray put on the ring. Although she knew that gray didn''t mean to propose, she still couldn''t help but make her heart beat faster.


    "Don''t worry, I have the ability to teleport. If I want to go, no one can leave me."


    Gray shook his head slightly.


    "Elder gray, holy Lord and temple Lord, please go there."


    Just then, a disciple of the temple of time and space hurried and panted.


    "I see."


    After nodding slightly to Sophia, gray followed the time and space Temple disciple and met the dignified Koro saint and ten time and space Temple giants.


    "Elder gray, you can also see the current situation. The other party has three strong rules, two of them are old rules, and the other is the new strong rules, the Lord of the temple of light."


    "With the help of the rune array of the temple, Randall needs to block the Lord of the temple of light, while you need to hold the holy eye Saint Vivien until I kill the saint Samuel. Are you sure?"


    Asked the Koro saint.


    "Although my strength has improved a little more than half a year ago, the other party is an old rule level strong man after all. I can only say that I do my best."


    Gray smiled bitterly.


    Let him fight the Lord of the temple of light. With his current strength, he is sure to kill the Lord of the temple of light, but he is really not sure in the face of an old rule level strong man.


    "Just do your best."


    Koro Saint sighed. He also knew that it was too hard for him to compete with an old rule level strong man with the sixth level of Gray''s destruction level. However, this is the situation now, so it can only be arranged in this way.


    He looked at the Lord of the temple of time and space, Randall, and asked.


    "Randall, where are you? Are you sure?"


    Raeder, the Lord of the temple of time and space, was a middle-aged man with purple hair. When he heard the inquiry of the holy Koro, he also smiled bitterly and replied.


    "Like elder gray, I can only do my best. After all, the other party is a strong rule level."


    Hearing the answer of the Lord of the temple of time and space, all the giants frowned.


    Among the three strongest fighting forces, except that the Koro saint is sure, gray and Randall are not sure. It is too difficult to win this battle.


    "Lord rader, I have a helper who should be able to help you."


    Gray also frowned when he heard Randall''s answer, but he had an idea in his heart and waved out the regular birds and animals.


    With the fighting power of rule level birds and animals with only physical ability, naturally they can''t compete with rule level strong ones, but there''s still no problem to assist from the side.


    At the last stop with the Lord of the temple of light, before he even had time to use the rule level birds and animals, he had forced the Lord of the temple of light into a desperate situation, so he didn''t use it.


    This time, the battle with the old saints has been unable to participate with the combat power of birds and animals at the rule level. It is very appropriate to join the battle between Raeder, the Lord of the temple of time and space, and the owner of the temple of light.


    "Rule level corpse control."


    Seeing the huge body of regular birds and animals, several giants were slightly pleased. Gray actually had the means to control the body.


    With the combat power of this regular bird and beast controlling the corpse, coupled with the combat power of the space-time Temple Lord Randall using the space-time Temple Rune array, there should be no problem against the Lord of the light temple.


    "Gray, you still have this means."


    Koro Saint also has a surprise in his eyes. In this way, two of the three strongest combat forces have been stabilized.


    Click!


    Just then, with a clear sound in the sky, gray looked up and saw that countless cracks were spreading on the space barrier. Finally, he could no longer bear it and completely collapsed.


    The space barrier disappears, the last defense means of the space-time Temple completely disappears, and there is no gap between the space-time temple, the light temple and the holy eye family.


    "Kill and leave none!"


    The saint of Samuel and the saint of the holy eye, Wei Wayne, were all full of murderous words. Then they saw that the people behind them rushed to the people in the temple of time and space like predators.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A space-time Temple elder and a light temple elder collided continuously, and the destructive power of terror permeated between them.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the terrible light attacked the space-time Temple elder from the other side.


    A saint eye elder appeared behind the space-time Temple elder and besieged the space-time Temple elder with the light temple elder.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The space-time Temple elder was immediately defeated, spitting blood and flying upside down.


    Such battles take place in many places in the temple of time and space. In the face of the joint efforts of the temple of light and the holy eye clan, the temple of time and space is obviously not dominant in terms of the top-level combat power or ordinary combat power. At the beginning of the battle, someone was injured or even killed immediately.


    "It''s our turn!"


    The Koro Saint looked at the three figures in the sky and said to gray and Randall.


    To end this battle, the most important thing is to see the battle between them, which is the key factor that can determine the outcome of this battle.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Time went back, and the Koro Saint turned into a middle-aged man.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Raeder, the Lord of space-time hall, took out a trident with three sharp blades at the front, and the surface was full of fine lines.


    With the appearance of the Trident, Rune arrays lit up everywhere in the temple of time and space, and the Trident began to emit a terrible smell.


    Not all Saint level forces have regular weapons, neither the witch Temple nor the space-time temple. This is also the reason why the Koro saint has been collecting space metals.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The bloody light appeared and shrouded gray. Gray, who has reached the sixth level of destruction, has been greatly improved in all aspects, directly comparable to the general rule level.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Three people and a regular bird and beast rushed to the three people in the sky. Gray and Koro Saint appeared next to the target in a blink, while Randall, the Lord of the temple of time and space, and the regular bird and beast had no blinking ability, but rushed to the Lord of the temple of light in a very fast way.

 Chapter 799

    Whoosh!


    Gray blinked behind the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, wrapped with the sun sword with the ability of time rules, cut through the space with strange silence and stabbed into the back of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    Terrible destructive power is brewing on the sword.


    The sixth level of destruction level, combined with the strengthening of the rules of mantra and the sword of the sun, exerts the ability of time rules, which is much stronger than when fighting with the Lord of the temple of light six months ago.


    However, the characteristic of the ability of time rule is that it is "not obvious". Although it has turbulent and terrible power, it is extremely silent outside.


    To some extent, the ability of time rule is a very suitable ability for assassination.


    However, when gray appeared in a blink, the saint of the holy eye family, Wei Wayne, turned quickly and looked coldly at gray as if he had eyes behind him.


    In the center of his eyebrows, a golden vertical eye has opened, in which a golden light is brewing.


    Shua!


    A golden light came out of his golden vertical eye and hit Gray''s stabbed sword with terrible speed.


    Boo!


    The two collided, and a terrible ripple spread. Then gray was as if he had been violently attacked. His right hand was completely numb and his body flew out upside down.


    His clothes are ragged and there are many wounds on his body, which are hurt by the spreading ripples.


    Even if the realm has reached the sixth level of destruction level, there is still a great gap in combat power between him and the old rule level strong.


    Shua!


    In the face of gray who flew out upside down, a huge golden light came out from the golden vertical eye on the forehead of Saint Wei Wayne of the holy eye family, and attacked gray with the space crack.


    Even if gray is in the extreme retrogression, the other party''s eyes can easily catch gray in the extreme retrogression and launch an attack.


    It is worthy of being a person with the rules of the eye. This terrible dynamic vision can''t be achieved by the strong old rules.


    Whoosh!


    Just as he was about to be hit by the golden light, Gray''s figure disappeared, and behind gray, the originally dark clouds were pierced, and the light of the sun came from the broken hole.


    More than ten miles away from the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, Gray''s figure appeared. In six months, he has fully improved three levels. Now Gray''s reaction speed has become faster.


    With this reaction speed, he escaped by blinking before being hit by the golden light.


    However, the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne was extremely difficult. Almost the first time gray appeared in that direction, he had turned and looked at gray.


    Shua!


    Another golden light cuts through the space and attacks gray with a terrible space crack. Under the other party''s eyes, it seems that there is nothing to hide. Gray seriously suspects that the other party''s eyes have a 360 degree angle of view.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray blinked away again, but when he appeared again, a golden light attacked him again.


    Under the attack of the other party, he only has the power to avoid, and has no power to counterattack at all.


    "Under such an attack, a careless person may be seriously injured or even die. We can''t continue like this!"


    Although he continuously avoided the golden light, Gray''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. He can''t guarantee that he can avoid the golden light every time. Once he can''t avoid it, it will be the end of serious injury or even death.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    He blinked again, and the golden light hit him again. This time, he didn''t avoid, but a space barrier appeared in front of him to block the golden light.


    Whether the space barrier can be blocked, he has no bottom in his heart, but he must do so. He must try to change the current adverse situation with the space barrier.


    Boom!


    The terrible shock wave hit the space barrier, and the space barrier appeared violent waves, just like a violently shaking glass, as if it would break in the next moment.


    Fortunately, until the golden light disappeared, the space barrier did not break, and the space barrier blocked the blow.


    "Blocked!"


    Gray felt a little relieved. If it had been six months ago, the space barrier would never be able to resist the golden light. Fortunately, with the improvement of the realm, the defense of the space barrier has become stronger. Even the attack of the old rule level strong man has the ability to resist.


    "Worthy of being a person with the ability of three rules!"


    Seeing that the space barrier blocked his attack, Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, showed a sneer on his face. His killing intention was like the cold wind in winter, which made people feel the cold to the bone.


    The more powerful gray is, the more murderous he is in his heart. Now he has such a strong strength. If he makes the other party a rule level, it''s OK.


    Whoosh!


    His body was shrouded in golden light, and his figure standing still moved. Although he had no ability to blink, he also quickly appeared on the other side of the space barrier, and the golden light attacked gray.


    Gray quickly propped up the space barrier on this side to block the golden light, but he appeared on the other side without space barrier again and attacked gray again.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    After continuous explosions, when the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne flew around gray, there were space barriers around gray and even up and down.


    Forced to defend, gray involuntarily locked himself in a space cage. It can be imagined how much pressure he was under under the attack of the holy eye Saint weiwayne.


    At the same time that gray fought with the holy eye Saint Vivien, the Koro saint and the Samuel saint, the time and space Temple Lord Randall and the light temple Lord Alex also fought together.


    "Samuel, I''ll kill you today!"


    The murderous spirit of the Koro saint was cold, and the dark vortex around him appeared, just like a black hole, with a terrible attraction, bumped into the Samuel saint.


    Several people in the temple of light who couldn''t dodge were directly inhaled, and their bones didn''t exist.


    Dark whirlpool, to be exact, should be called space-time whirlpool, which is a regular ability mixed with time rule ability and space rule ability.


    He represents a distorted point of time and space, a point that should not exist. It has a terrible suction, and the existence of people and things sucked into it will be erased.


    Yes, it will be erased, erased from this time and space, completely disappear, and even the bones will not be left.


    "Hum, you can''t!"


    Knowing the horror of the vortex of time and space, but also knowing the horror of the Koro saint who has now recovered his middle-aged appearance, Samuel Saint looks serious, but he is not afraid.


    Dare to attack the temple of time and space, he is naturally ready to encounter the Koro saint.


    A long white gold sword appeared in his hand. There was a pattern of a woman with wings on her back. This was the sword of light. He took it from Alex, the Lord of the temple of light.


    With the increase of the sword of light, a huge black-and-white sword appeared in front of him and crashed into the vortex of time and space.


    Boom!


    The space-time vortex is powerful and has the ability to erase space-time, but the black-and-white sword is also not weak. It is a mixture of light rules and dark rules, and has regular weapons.


    The two collided, the terrible shock wave spread, and the people of the three forces fighting around couldn''t help but spit blood and fly back under the shock wave. Some disciples with too weak strength were directly turned into meat sauce.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    The Trident in Randall''s hand radiated silver light, and then a space blade invisible to ordinary people cut off Alex, the Lord of the temple of light.


    Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, as a rule level strong man, is naturally not an ordinary person, but he can clearly see the space blade that others can''t see.


    In his hand, a long gun condensed by white gold light appeared and stabbed into the space blade.


    Click!


    With the crisp sound, the space blade is broken, but the White Gold spear just becomes dim.


    Although the power caused by the space-time Temple array pattern is powerful, even more powerful than that caused by the witch Temple array pattern, it is still a little less than the rule level.


    Pooh!


    At this time, the regular level birds and beasts were covered with purple scales and huge claws, and grabbed Alex, the Lord of the temple of light. Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, hummed coldly. The dim white gold long gun in his hand was thrown and stabbed on the regular level birds and beasts. A huge hole appeared on the regular level birds and beasts and flew upside down.


    Fortunately, the size of birds and animals at the rule level is huge. As a corpse control, there is only the weakness of the head, which does not affect the combat effectiveness too much. Moreover, it now has the ability of self-healing, and the injured are recovering rapidly.


    "Hum, I really think I can''t help -"


    Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, stood outside the space cage with cold eyes, staring at gray like an eagle''s eye, as if he could see gray up and down.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    In the golden vertical eye, several successive golden rays of light shot out and hit a space barrier one after another. The front attack has not dissipated, and the back attack has come. The violent impact is superimposed together, and finally played a far more destructive power than a golden ray of light.


    Click!


    There are cracks in the solid space barrier, as if it would break at any time, but the attacks of the holy eye Saint weiwayne are still continuous.


    "Not good."


    An extreme sense of danger came to mind. Gray changed color and disappeared into the space cage. Just after he disappeared into the space cage, the space barrier full of cracks suddenly burst, and the violent golden light raged in the space cage.


    If gray blinked slowly for a moment, he might have been torn apart by the violent golden light.


    Shua!


    As soon as gray appeared, the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne had locked gray with a golden light and attacked gray.


    Gray blinked away, but as soon as he appeared, a golden light came again.


    As just now, under the attack of the holy eye Saint weiwayne, he can only avoid one after another, just like walking a tightrope, and may be injured and killed at any time.


    The situation is very disadvantageous to him and the temple of time and space. He didn''t want to escape with Sophia. Not to mention that he and Sophia had received great benefits from the temple of time and space, he said that there was nowhere to escape.


    Under the eye rule of the holy eye family, wherever they hide, they will be found. As long as the holy eye family is there, they will have nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 800

    "See how long you can hold on."


    The golden light attacked gray, and the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    Under the rules of his eyes, the other party will have nowhere to hide. The other party cannot maintain this high-intensity blinking frequency all the time. When the other party is exhausted, it is the time when the other party dies.


    "You can''t wait to die."


    Gray naturally understood this very well and tried to think about the way to reverse the current adverse situation.


    Suddenly, a decisive color appeared in his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    He appeared again in a blink, but this time, he appeared a few meters behind the saint eye Saint weiwayne, and the sword of the sun shrouded in the rules of time quickly stabbed the saint eye Saint weiwayne from behind.


    "Hum, futile struggle!"


    Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, turned to gray in an instant, with a disdainful sneer on his face. In the center of his eyebrows, a golden light appeared, which immediately blocked Gray''s stabbing sword.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The power of the time rule wound on the sword was defeated by the golden light, and the terrible afterwave of the golden light swept towards gray.


    Gray''s right hand with the sword showed deep blood marks. Not only gray''s right hand with the sword, but also his whole body added many wounds, and the whole person couldn''t help flying backwards.


    Shua!


    A golden light attacked gray in the inverted flight, and a huge crack appeared in the space. It spread all the way along with the golden light, just like an abyss crack eaten by people.


    The crisis of life and death came to gray. In this case, gray either blinked to avoid or resisted with a spatial barrier. In addition, he had no other choice.


    But at this moment, gray made a third choice.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    For ordinary people, invisible spatial fluctuations suddenly appear and spread away in the direction of the golden light, that is, the direction of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    Shua!


    A strange scene appeared. The golden light mysteriously disappeared before it hit gray. In an instant, it appeared behind gray and shot behind gray.


    Crackling!


    Under this golden light, a large number of temples in the temple of time and space were shattered. These buildings were strengthened by Rune array, but under the golden light, they were like paper paste.


    "What?"


    Seeing such a result, Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, was stunned and instinctively avoided the spatial fluctuation from diffusion.


    However, the spatial wave spread very fast, and he didn''t avoid backward for the first time. When he avoided backward, he had been swept by the spatial wave.


    Whoosh!


    Swept by the spatial fluctuation, he didn''t have any injuries, but a strange feeling appeared. He couldn''t tell what was different, but his instinctive intuition told him that something must have happened.


    Between the strange shift of the attack just now, he didn''t attack gray, but stepped back to distance himself from gray.


    He only retreated for tens of meters. At the next moment, a strange feeling flashed. Then he was stunned and found that he appeared in another direction. The distance between him and gray was not far away, but shortened.


    This phenomenon is naturally the effect of the fourth derivative ability space maze newly obtained by gray. The saint eye Saint weiwayne has been trapped in the space maze by gray.


    "Call -"


    Stabilizing his body, gray wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh.


    It was too dangerous just now. If he was attacked by the powerful golden light, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    "Fortunately, it succeeded."


    To his delight, he succeeded in his adventure.


    Since the beginning of the battle, he has been considering trapping the other party with the space maze, and then fighting the other party in the space maze, his own home.


    However, after careful thinking, he came to the conclusion that under normal circumstances, it is difficult to lock each other into the space maze.


    Six months ago, the battle between Koro saint and Samuel saint was still vivid. Koro Saint tried to lock Samuel Saint into the phantom space, but he was avoided by Samuel saint.


    Even the Koro saints can''t lock an old Saint into their home, let alone him.


    Even he was surprised and happy that he could succeed this time, because according to his estimation, the success rate under normal circumstances was less than 30%.


    "It''s mainly because the other party doesn''t know that I have the ability of space maze, otherwise he will never give me this opportunity."


    The reason why he can succeed is that he is in danger, but the more important reason is that the other party does not know that he has the ability of space maze. He is calculated unintentionally and does not notice it at the first time.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly appeared in another direction. The saint of the holy eye family, Wei Wayne, changed his face and felt bad in his heart. He retreated back again and was ready to try to distance himself from gray again.


    But the next moment, his heart sank, his position changed again, and he appeared again neither too far nor too close to gray.


    Calm face, re select a direction, he retreated again.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    He moved continuously, but each time he was transmitted, he appeared neither too far nor too close to gray.


    "Transmission, no, it''s not pure transmission."


    After several times in a row, knowing that it was difficult to escape, he stopped with a gloomy face and made a decision in his heart. Since he could not go out, he would kill the ability caster. When the ability caster died, his ability would be relieved naturally.


    Shua!


    Among the golden vertical eyes in the center of the eyebrows, a golden light hit gray directly.


    The golden light spread with the terrible power of tearing the space, but it suddenly disappeared before hitting gray, suddenly appeared not far in front of him, turned around and attacked him.


    Gray, who was supposed to be the target of the attack, did not do anything.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The golden vertical eye collided with the golden light and narrowly blocked it, but it was affected by the shock wave, and the clothes all over became ragged.


    "What is this ability?"


    His face was so gloomy that he could drop water. He knew that both rash hand and rash movement would be transmitted. The saint of the holy eye, Wei Wayne, was not acting rashly, but stood where he was and asked gray in a deep voice.


    "Space maze."


    Gray''s dignified expression was slightly relaxed.


    "Maze? Good means."


    With a cold hum, Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, can never go out like a maze. It is indeed worthy of the name of the maze.


    The thoughts in his mind turned quickly, gradually calmed down, and then came a sneer of disdain.


    "However, if what I expected is right, the space maze is just a trap ability. As long as I stand where I am, you can''t do anything about it."


    "Yes, the space maze is indeed a trap ability."


    Gray nodded.


    The other party is indeed worthy of being an old rule level strong man. After the initial panic, he gradually calmed down and found the disadvantages of the space maze.


    "Then let me see what you can do to kill me. Your time is running out."


    Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, sneered at the battle between the time and space Temple Lord Randall, the regular birds and beasts and the light temple Lord Alex not far away.


    Randall, the Lord of the temple of time and space, was completely at a disadvantage with the regular birds and animals. The regular birds and animals were injured all over and their heads were scarred. If they had not had the ability of self-healing, they might have been destroyed at this time, and Randall, the Lord of the temple of time and space, was also injured.


    In the face of the strong at the rule level, even if the two join hands, they are not opponents. If they are not at the rule level, they can compete with the rule level. Gray is the only miracle that others obviously can''t do.


    "Trouble!"


    Gray saw the same scene and his heart sank suddenly.


    If the leader of the temple of time and space Randall and the regular birds and animals are defeated, then the temple of light will free up a regular combat power. Whether it is against the Lord Koro or the people of the temple of time and space, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Shua!


    The sword of the sun increased, and a purple force of time rules was split by gray to the empty right.


    However, in the next moment, the power of purple time rules disappeared, and suddenly appeared behind the saint eye Saint Wei Wayne, attacking the saint eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    Poof!


    Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, had eyes behind him and suddenly turned around. His right hand was shrouded in golden light. His right hand was like a chopper, tearing up the purple time rule ability.


    He didn''t stop tearing up the time rule ability, but quickly jumped to the place where the time rule ability appeared behind him.


    Although he kept saying that he would "wait for work with ease", he was so trapped that he couldn''t afford to lose his face when others beat his opponent.


    Whoosh!


    Through the transmission point, he appeared not far from gray, and a golden light in the center of his eyebrows hit gray with a destructive breath.


    The golden light was going to tear Gray up, but at the next moment, a strange scene appeared, and the golden light suddenly disappeared, and then he turned around and came straight to him.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Facing such a close attack, he had no time to resist. He was directly knocked down by his own attack, spitting blood and flying upside down.


    "What''s going on?"


    He was hurt by his own attack. His face was so blue that it was difficult to see the extreme.


    "Your understanding of the space maze seems to be biased."


    Gray looked slightly up at the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne. He was naturally wary of the situation just now.


    Although the maze ability is a trap ability, it doesn''t mean that he can''t manipulate the transmission point in the space maze.


    As a performer of his ability, he can change the transmission direction of the transmission point, and can also add and delete transmission nodes according to his own wishes. Therefore, it is doomed to be futile for the other party to find a line to approach and attack him through his attack direction.


    "Well, it''s really good. Let me see whether you killed me first or Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, killed Randall, the Lord of the temple of time and space first¡°


    The attack did not succeed, but hurt himself. Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, looked very ugly and stared coldly at gray.

 Chapter 801

    Shua!


    Gray''s spirit is highly concentrated. He cuts out with one sword. After several turns of time rule ability, he suddenly appears on the left side of the holy eye saint and attacks the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    Now, although he has trapped the holy eye Saint weiwayne, the overall form is still unfavorable to the temple of time and space.


    He had better be able to kill the holy eye Saint Vivien before the time and space Temple Lord Randall is killed, otherwise the situation will be one-sided, but this is a very arduous task.


    "You want to kill me for this soft attack?"


    Just when the time rule ability was attacking the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne sneered, threw his left hand, and burst out a golden light, blocking the time rule ability.


    Violent afterwaves filled the air, and cracks appeared in the space. Even gold weapons were enough to break them. Unfortunately, these afterwaves were difficult to hurt him.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Seeing the other party''s understatement, he had blocked the ability of time rules. Gray looked more serious and waved the sword of the sun in his hand one after another.


    The forces of time rules successively attacked the holy eye Saint weiwayne from different directions.


    "That''s interesting, but it''s still not enough!"


    Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, still had a look of contempt on his face. In the face of attacks from all directions, he stood still and waved his left and right hands in all directions. Golden rays came out of his hands and immediately defeated the power of time rules.


    The surrounding area is full of space cracks. It is conceivable that the collision power is strong again and again, but it is still difficult to hurt him. The combat power of the old rule level strong and 360 degree insight make it impossible for any attack to hurt him.


    "If you only have this means, you''ll wait to see the Lord of the temple of time and space killed!"


    Turning to look at gray, the saint of the holy eye, Wei Wayne, had a mockery on his face.


    "In the face of the old rule level strong, the attack power is still too weak!"


    Gray said nothing. Although the words of the other party were full of ridicule, it was a fact. If he could not find more effective means, he could never kill the other party. He must make changes.


    Whoosh!


    He appeared hundreds of meters away from the holy eye Saint weiwayne. Instead of attacking each other, he began to build a space barrier in the air.


    The center of these space barriers is the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    "Want to put me in a space cage!"


    At the first time when gray created the space barrier, the saint of the holy eye family, Wei Wayne, had noticed Gray''s intention, his face slightly changed, and a surging golden light appeared in the golden vertical eye in the center of his eyebrow, with a breath of terror, directly attacking the space barrier with a huge space crack.


    However, when the golden light was about to absorb the space barrier, it suddenly disappeared. When it appeared again, it had turned its direction and attacked him in turn.


    The other side has the combat power to destroy the space barrier. How could gray not be wary of it? He had already set up channel transmission nodes around the space barrier. After passing through these transmission nodes, the other side''s attack will immediately counter attack the other side.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The golden vertical eye in the center of the eyebrow came out again, blocking the golden light that turned back, but because it was too close, it was repeatedly retreated by the aftershock, and there were blood marks on the body.


    Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, looked heavy. He no longer stood where he was. He moved quickly and wanted to escape from the space cage. Unfortunately, he didn''t escape far and was transmitted back again.


    At this time, a space cage with a length, width and height of hundreds of meters was finally formed. Under Gray''s control, the space was rapidly reduced and trapped in the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    "Trapped!"


    Looking at the rapidly shrinking space, Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, looked completely dignified.


    He knows something about the space barrier, a common space rule derivation ability.


    It is said that the person completely trapped by the space cage will not be able to move, and this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that although the space cage has no attack, it will have a strong squeezing force when the volume is infinitely reduced. Even with his current physical strength, he is afraid to be squeezed and exploded by this strong squeezing force.


    "Hum -"


    As an old rule level strong man, he was forced to such a point by a destruction level, which filled his heart with anger.


    With a cold hum, he seemed to bear great pain. Suddenly, one golden vertical eye smaller than the golden vertical eye in the center of his eyebrows appeared on him. As soon as it appeared, it emitted a golden light in all directions.


    Most of these golden lights turned back through the transmission point and hit him.


    However, the power of these golden rays was deliberately controlled in a very weak range by him, and the impact on him only made him stumble slightly.


    Another part is not transmitted back, but hit on the space barrier, and there is a banging sound on the space barrier.


    "Found it!"


    Under the rules of eyes, he clearly saw the direction of the golden light hitting the space barrier. He sneered, looked sideways in one direction, and the golden light in the golden vertical eye in the center of his eyebrows sprayed.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Tao Tao''s golden light shot out from his eyes in the center of his eyebrows at a high speed. It was shot in this direction. It was not transferred by the transmission point, but directly hit the space barrier.


    Bang bang!


    The surging golden light superimposed together, burst out a terrible impact, a large number of cracks appeared in the space barrier, and finally cracked with a click.


    The space barrier is broken!


    The aftermath of terror was vented in that area, but he resolutely rushed to that area.


    "No!"


    Seeing that the other party was like this, gray changed color and hurriedly made a space barrier again to block that side again, but it was too late. The other party rushed out of the space cage from that direction with blood against the turbulent afterwave.


    "Almost fell into your hands. Good means, really good means!"


    Looking at himself stained with blood, Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, was smiling, but his smile was extremely gloomy, especially with the golden vertical eyes all over his body.


    "However, the weakness of the space maze has been known to me. Next is your death."


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    The golden light was emitted from the golden vertical eyes above and below his body, some were transmitted, and some passed through unimpeded.


    Whoosh!


    The next moment, he rushed towards gray in the direction of one of the golden lights, and approached gray quickly without passing through any transmission point.


    "He really found the weakness of the space maze."


    Looking at the fast approaching holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, Gray''s face was slightly frozen.


    The other party did find the weakness of the space maze. Although he could change or increase or decrease the transmission points of the space maze, he could not spread the transmission points throughout the space maze.


    With his current ability, the number of transmission points he can create is limited, and it is impossible to spread all over the space, which is the weakness of the space maze.


    Never let the other party close, otherwise he will be extremely dangerous.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    With the use of space maze ability, the positions of all transmission points and transmission directions have changed. Finally, before the saint eye Saint weiwayne approaches, the saint eye Saint weiwayne is transmitted away and opened the distance.


    "It seems that the transfer point is not fixed, and the position can also be moved."


    He was about to approach gray, but he was suddenly transported away. Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, stood in place, his eyes narrowed slightly, and immediately understood the reason.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Once again, a golden light was emitted from him. He followed a track where the golden light had not been transmitted and approached gray again, and gray changed the position of the transmission point again to transmit the approaching party away again.


    There was a stalemate between the two. The holy eye Saint weiwayne tried to bully gray again and again, and gray changed the transmission point again and again to block each other.


    Just blocking the convenience has dragged gray a lot of energy, and gray has no energy to fight each other.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    A loud noise sounded, and the whole temple of time and space was shocked. Under the attack of Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, regular birds and animals hit a building of the temple of time and space, and the whole building collapsed.


    This is not the first time that such a scene has happened, but Gray''s complexion has slightly changed. His contact with regular birds and animals has been cut off, that is, the body control of regular birds and animals has been destroyed.


    Without the assistance of regular bird and beast corpse control, Randall, the Lord of the temple of time and space, is even less likely to be the opponent of Alex, the Lord of the temple of light. The situation is more and more urgent.


    "My holy eye family and the temple of light won!"


    Seeing the rule level birds and beasts that have lost their response, Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, is full of pride.


    "The situation is bad..."


    Gray''s face was dignified, and his eyes could not help looking at the direction of the battle between the Koro saint and the Samuel saint.


    He doesn''t have to think about it. It''s almost his limit to be able to trap the old Saint Wei Wayne of the holy eye family. Now he can only see whether the saint Koro can end the battle and reverse the situation as soon as possible.


    But after seeing it, his heart was even heavier.


    "It has advantages, but it''s not too big!"


    Although the Koro saint has the advantage of forcing the Samuel saint to be embarrassed by the black vortex again and again, it is extremely difficult to kill the Samuel saint. At most, the situation is a little better than his side, but it is impossible to end the battle before the killing of the leader of the temple of time and space, Randall.


    "The black vortex should be a mixture of time rule ability and space rule ability?"


    Looking at the black vortex, Gray''s eyes were suddenly attracted and deeply intoxicated in the black vortex.


    "Erase things from time and space, which is the time and space ability of Koro saint?"


    Unknowingly, in front of him, a dark ball appeared, dark as ink, without any reflection, just like a very dark point.

 Chapter 802

    "Opportunity!"


    Seeing that Gray''s attention was "attracted" by the battle between Koro saint and Samuel saint, the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne''s eyes were full of killing opportunities. After finding out the right route, he went straight to gray.


    Almost in an instant, he had rushed close to gray. In the golden vertical eyes in the center of his eyebrows, a destructive golden light came out, tearing the space and attacking gray with the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "Die!"


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The devastating golden light flooded gray, and the terrible golden light was vented in gray. In the void, there were cracks in the space, which was like broken glass, and gray was in the center of the broken glass.


    The violent shock wave spread, and the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne was forced to retreat repeatedly by the powerful shock wave. His image was very embarrassed, but his face showed satisfaction.


    "Death is certain!"


    Under the eye rule, he clearly saw that grefergus was swallowed by the golden light, and the other party didn''t have time to escape.


    Although gray Fergus has rule level combat power, and because he has the ability to master three rules, he has many means, which can be described as extremely difficult.


    But after all, the other party is a destruction level realm. Under the full attack of his old rule level strongman, he is very sure that the other party will die.


    "What is this...?"


    The shock wave dissipated and Gray''s position became clear. Suddenly, his face showed doubt.


    Under the rules of the eye, he clearly saw that there was a black ball nearly two meters between the cracks in the Tao space.


    The black ball is dark as a whole, almost the same color as the space crack. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may even think it is a space hole, but his eye rules clearly detect the difference between the black ball and the space crack.


    The space crack is a hole or a gap, and the black ball gives him a feeling of material, like some kind of material, but he has never seen such a material, or even seen relevant descriptions in any books, as if it were a material that does not belong to the world.


    "Did it fall out of the void?"


    He guessed that even as a rule level strong man, he knew little about the virtual boundlessness. If this material fell out of the virtual boundlessness, it was very possible.


    Obviously, such a material is not simple. It may become the material of regular weapons. He wanted to look closely, but at this time, a change surprised him and stopped his pace.


    The black ball suddenly trembled, and then peeled like a fruit. After peeling, a figure covered with blood appeared in front of him.


    "You, you... Aren''t dead?!"


    Seeing this figure, his face became suspicious.


    The figure that appeared was no one else. It was gray who he thought had died. Although there were many wounds on his body and his clothes were dyed red by blood, he was obviously still alive.


    Moreover, with his insight into the rules of his eyes, he clearly saw that the wound on the other party was being repaired quickly, and the other party actually had the ability of self-healing.


    "Let you down."


    Gray grinned, revealing Sen''s white teeth.


    Distracted in the battle, such a low-level mistake should not have appeared in him, but it happened because his eyes were involuntarily attracted by the vortex of time and space and had a strong resonance.


    When he recovered, a black ball about the size of an adult''s fist appeared in front of him, and the golden light of destruction was very close to it. It was too late to blink, resist with a spatial barrier, or create a spatial transmission point with the ability of maze. He had been submerged by the golden light.


    Instinctively, he had the idea of "defense", and then a strange scene appeared. Only the black ball with big fist suddenly spread out and turned into a thin hollow ball to protect him.


    There was only a thin layer, but it was stronger than imagination. The surging golden light hit Qi, just like the tide hitting the reef.


    He survived the attack of an old rule level strong man with a thin hollow ball.


    This has to be said to be a miracle, a miracle that even he felt surprised.


    "What is this... Thing?"


    The holy eye Saint Wei Wayne''s face was full of uncertainty. However, although he was uncertain in his heart, his strong nerves still made the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne break free from this emotion for the first time and quickly hit gray again.


    In the golden vertical eyes in the middle of the eyebrows, a destructive golden light came out again.


    The surging golden light, like the light of extinction, swept towards gray with the breath of destroying heaven and earth.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    Facing the golden light coming straight again, gray almost instinctively, just like controlling his hands and feet, turned into a fist sized black ball to meet the golden light.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Only the fist sized black ball collided with the surging golden light, and then both Saint eye Saint Wei Wayne and gray felt a startled scene.


    Under the impact of the black ball, the surging golden light collapsed like fireworks, while the black ball went up against the golden light. It was not until the golden light was completely defeated that it was weak and automatically turned back to gray.


    "No, impossible!"


    The holy eye Saint Wei Wayne''s eyes widened, and his face showed surprise and surprise. With this small black ball, gray Fergus was able to block his full attack. Doesn''t it mean that the opponent''s frontal combat power is no worse than him.


    This is a result of his astonishment, astonishment, surprise and shock. A man who has not yet become a rule level man, his combat power has been comparable to the old rule level strong man.


    I won''t be hit by some illusory ability of the other party, will I?


    But what kind of hallucination ability can make him an old rule level strongman?


    "Blocked?!"


    Gray was also stunned. Although he controlled the black ball to hit the golden light, he didn''t think that the black ball could block the golden light. He was ready to move in a blink.


    But I didn''t expect such a dramatic scene. The black ball unexpectedly blocked an old rule level strong man with all his strength.


    "This black ball should be some kind of material, but it is completely different from ordinary material."


    "I was inspired by watching the vortex of time and space and created this material. If it was caused by the ability of time and space, I''m afraid it is a material beyond time and space that shouldn''t exist."


    Looking at the black ball suspended in front of him again, Gray was full of surprise.


    "Koro saint''s space-time ability is to erase, erase existence and let it disappear in this space-time, while my space-time ability is to obtain, obtain materials that do not belong to this space-time. Our space-time ability can be said to be completely opposite."


    "Obtaining such space-time ability is completely beyond my expectation, but finally there is the last puzzle to kill the holy eye saint."


    Gray''s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    He used all kinds of means, but he still couldn''t kill the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne. The reason is very clear, because he lacks a weapon powerful enough to kill the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne. Now, he has such a weapon and the last piece of the puzzle is available.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The space maze ability is used, and the positions and directions of all transmission points are changed. Although the distance between gray and the holy eye Saint weiwayne is still very close, they are separated by layers of transmission points, and gray is already in a very safe place.


    Whew!


    The black ball was controlled by him to drill into one of the space transmission points, and then he saw the small figure of the black ball shuttling through the void, sometimes appearing and sometimes disappearing.


    Finally, he appeared in front of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, only a few meters away from each other.


    "Monster, what a monster!"


    Looking at the black ball that disappears and appears from time to time, Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, sweats on his forehead. He doesn''t mention what the black ball is, but the power of the black ball is enough to pose a threat to him.


    At this moment, he really regretted that the holy eye provoked gray Fergus. The other side was a monster, a monster that could not be measured by common sense.


    Shua!


    Under the rules of the eye, the first time the black ball appeared next to him, he had noticed that he turned around and a golden light came out from the center of his eyebrows. Before the black ball hit him, he narrowly blocked the black ball.


    Boom!


    The power of terror was vented at the collision place. It was too close to him. His whole body was lifted by the shock wave, and one wound after another seemed to be cut by the blade.


    With the realm of terror, he forced to stabilize his body in the void. At this time, the black ball attacked him again under Gray''s control.


    Boom!


    It was another short-range interception. The terrible shock wave made him fall back again. Before he could stabilize his body, the black ball had attacked him again under Gray''s control.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Too late to intercept, the black ball hit his right wrist. With blood splashing, his right wrist burst and blood bone debris splashed everywhere.


    "Hiss -"


    The heartrending pain made him sweat, blood and sweat mixed.


    But the black ball that made all this did not stop at all, quickly turned back and attacked gray again under his control.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    Endured the sharp pain, the golden light in the center of the eyebrow blocked the black ball that turned back again, but the wound on the body was lifted off by the shock wave again.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The black ball turned back and attacked again. This time, it directly hit his chest and passed through his chest.


    Blood and broken meat splashed with bone debris. A huge hole appeared in his chest, which was transparent from front to back. A large stream of blood was pouring out from both sides, like an unstoppable valve.

 Chapter 803

    "Cough..."


    Although his heart was pierced, the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne did not die immediately. The strong vitality of the rule level made him not die at the first time when his heart was pierced.


    He hurriedly took out a light green medicine in a precious crystal bottle from the space items, pulled out the cork and filled it into the mouth.


    The green liquid medicine poured into his mouth, and then he saw the position of his heart. The heart that had turned into meat mud grew rapidly and beat again.


    At the same time, the wounds on his whole body almost recovered in an instant.


    Even the severed right arm has been rapidly extending forward and growing, and is actually reshaping the severed limb.


    "Life potion!"


    Gray exclaimed when he saw the dying holy eye Saint Vivian break free from the boundary of death.


    With his eyesight, he clearly saw the words "life potion" engraved on the surface of the potion bottle in the other party''s hand, which is a super healing potion up to level 6.


    At first, he saw such a healing potion at the underwater ruins, but in the end, he chose a golden potion more suitable for him.


    As a herbalist, he has seen the description of life potion in relevant books, but he always feels that there is some exaggeration. After all, the broken heart can be repaired instantly, which is impossible no matter how he thinks.


    Now, he no longer feels that the description of life potion is exaggerated. The person with broken heart has actually repaired the heart in front of him in an instant, and even the broken arm is being repaired.


    "If you want to live, have you asked me?"


    Gray''s face was murderous. A big black ball of his fist shot out in front of him. After a transfer, he appeared next to Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, and hit the heart where the other party has been repaired, and even the surrounding flesh and bones are about to be repaired.


    "No..."


    Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, shouted in despair and fled in panic. Unfortunately, he was seriously injured and lost a lot of blood. His action is far from flexible as before.


    Poof!


    The black ball once again darted past the other party''s heart, a front and rear transparent hole appeared in the chest again, and the repaired flesh and blood bones and heart were damaged again.


    However, life potion is worthy of level 6 potion. Its efficacy is still working. The damaged heart grows again, and he struggles out of the boundary of death again.


    "Hum -"


    Gray Leng hum, the black ball turns back again with the power of terror and attacks the back pit of Saint Wei Wayne of the holy eye family.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    It enters from the posterior pit of the saint eye Saint weiwayne and drills out of the chest. The heart of the saint eye Saint weiwayne is pierced again.


    This time, the heart was not recovered immediately. Although the life medicine is still trying to repair the broken heart, the effect is obviously not as strong as the initial effect.


    It is difficult to repair, which is comparable to the degree of healing ability. Obviously, it is impossible to repair the heart again before the death of the holy eye Saint weiwayne.


    "I... regret... Should not..."


    The eyes of the holy eye Saint Vivian are full of reluctance and regret.


    He knew that he could not live, and there was no chance of life.


    If he had a chance to come back, he would never let the holy eye family get mixed with the temple of light. This is a road of no return, a road to extermination and death.


    The opponent is a monster, which can not be measured by common sense. From standing on the opposite side, it has been doomed to defeat.


    The body could no longer float in the air, hit the ground heavily, hit the ruins of the temple palace of time and space, and raised dust all over the sky.


    Next to this pile of ruins, there are two people, one of whom is raedel, the Lord of the temple of time and space, lying on the ground covered with blood, and the other is Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, who is holding a long gun condensed with white gold light, ready to give raedel, the Lord of the temple of time and space, the last blow.


    "Impossible!!!"


    Looking at the body of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne who fell in the ruins, Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, looked dull and forgot to stab the light gun in his hand.


    After destroying the rule level birds and beasts, he has a greater advantage in the battle with the Lord of the temple of time and space, and can hurt the Lord of the temple of time and space from time to time.


    Finally, Reidel, the Lord of the temple of time and space, was seriously injured and dying. When he gathered a light gun and prepared to stab Reidel, the Lord of the temple of time and space, he saw a body fall down.


    He just glanced at it in a hurry and didn''t care too much. So far, he has seen many corpses fall to the ground, most of them are from the temple of time and space, but also from the temple of light and the holy eye family.


    But it was this hurried sweep that stunned him. The body falling to the ground was not someone else, but the old rule level strong Saint eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    The unprecedented impact made him unable to react for a time. He forgot to stab the time and space Temple Lord Randall, ending the life of the time and space Temple Lord Randall.


    "Lord Wayne?!"


    "No, it''s impossible. It''s not true!"


    "Impossible. How could it be Lord Vivian who died?"


    It was not only Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, but also many people of the holy eye family who saw the fallen body.


    They have been paying close attention to the battle since gray fought with the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne. As the holy eye saint, they naturally pay close attention to Wei Wayne.


    Moreover, this is a decisive battle. If gray Fergus can be killed, the crisis of their holy eye family will be relieved, which is also the most fundamental reason for their holy eye family to join hands with the temple of light.


    But what they never thought of was that the saint of weiwayne, the old rule level strong man, was defeated by gray Fergus, who was not even a rule level man.


    Such a result is hard for them to believe and accept. Some people directly lose their fighting spirit and forget that they are in battle at this time. They are seriously injured or even killed by the children of the temple of time and space as their opponents.


    Whoosh!


    Next to the body of Saint eye Saint Wei Wayne, Gray''s figure appeared out of thin air. Waving, he had collected the body of Saint eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    The bodies of regular birds and animals have been destroyed and need to be supplemented now. Of course, this is too wasteful. The best way is to revive with the resurrection ability, so as to maximize the use.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    Then he looked at Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, who was holding a light gun. He gave a very dull look, but with the record of killing the saint of the holy eye family, Wei Wayne, it made Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, cold in his heart and couldn''t help but step back.


    Whew!


    Gray naturally had nothing to say about the once defeated man. The dark ball with a big fist turned into a black light and shot at the other side at top speed.


    "Is this... The rule weapon?"


    Locked by the dark ball, Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, stood up with a strong sense of crisis.


    Whew!


    The light gun he used to kill the Lord of the temple of time and space, Randall, was thrown out by him and hit the dark ball.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The platinum light gun was broken like porcelain when it collided with the dark ball. The black ball smashed the white gold light gun and still hit him.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Before he could escape, he was hit by a dark ball. Suddenly, his mouth vomited blood and flew backwards. I don''t know how many bones were broken. There were transparent wounds in front and back where the dark ball hit, and the blood gurgled out.


    Although it is not the key to the heart, it also seriously injured his strong body at the regular level.


    Seriously injured, even the dark ball, which is no longer in the state of full victory, still seriously injured him, a strong player at the rule level.


    Whew!


    After that, the weak dark ball automatically turned back to gray, and then under Gray''s control, it attacked Alex, the Lord of the temple of light again.


    ¡±No... "


    The crisis hit again. Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, was in a cold sweat. He wanted to use the blink bracelet, but he was frightened to find that he had already handed the blink bracelet to the saint Samuel together with the sword of light. He couldn''t stop and avoid it. He was likely to die.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, beside Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, who was sweating in cold sweat, the saint Samuel appeared. As soon as he appeared, a black-and-white light hit the dark ball.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The collision place disappeared, the black-and-white light collapsed, and the dark ball was blocked. Its power was exhausted and turned back to gray.


    Aware of the crisis of the Lord of the temple of light Alex, he used a black-and-white giant sword to temporarily force back the Lord Koro, and used a blinking bracelet to appear next to the seriously injured Lord of the temple of light Alex, saving the Lord of the temple of light Alex.


    After all this, he looked at gray with a livid face.


    "Gray Fergus..."


    I thought I would win the war, but I didn''t expect such a change. The holy eye Saint Wei Wayne died in the hands of gray Fergus, which was unexpected before.


    "Withdraw -"


    The situation has been unfavorable to them. He immediately ordered the people of the temple of light. As for the people of the holy eye family, they had lost their fighting spirit and retreated in panic as early as the saint of Vivien was killed.


    And the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne is dead. The other party has no use value. He doesn''t care whether he is dead or alive.


    "Stay!"


    Gray and Koro Saint naturally could not allow them to escape. They both shot at them with a cold hum. The dark vortex of time and space and the dark ball attacked them.


    Boom!


    However, just before the attack of the saints gray and Koro fell on the saint Samuel and the Lord Alex of the temple of light, the figure of the saint Samuel and the Lord Alex of the temple of light disappeared and appeared miles away.


    "Corot, I really underestimate you. Especially you, gray Fergus, even Wei Wayne died in your hands."


    A few miles away, the saint Samuel looked at the saints gray and Koro, and his voice threatened.


    "However, you can''t kill me. I have a blinking bracelet. I don''t want both sides to be destroyed under the rule level. I advise you not to chase me!"

 Chapter 804

    "Dream."


    The Koro Saint roared angrily, and the terrible killing machine was cold.


    The first to go to war was the temple of light and the holy eye family. Now the situation has become unfavorable, he wants to go to war. Naturally, he can''t agree.


    "Do you really want to lose both?"


    Said the voice of the saint Samuel with a menace.


    As an old rule level strongman, he still has a convenient thing such as blinking Bracelet in his hand. If he tries to fight under the rule level of the temple of time and space, he is confident that he can wipe out all the combat power under the rule level of the temple of time and space in the presence of Koro saint and gray Fergus.


    Of course, in contrast, the people in the temple of light should also be wiped out.


    "You overestimate yourself!"


    Gray disdained to sneer.


    Koro saint has the ability to drag people into the shadow space, and he has a personal plane, which can send people into the plane.


    Just use the shadow space to envelop the people in the temple of time and space, and then connect it to the plane. He will have no choice for convenience. Even if he has a transmission bracelet, he can''t penetrate the plane barrier into the plane.


    It''s just the other party''s wishful thinking to obliterate each other''s existence below the rule level.


    "Let''s see how many people can survive except us."


    The face of the saint Samuel showed cruelty.


    If it is impossible to save the people in the temple of light, it seems to be a good choice to bury the people in the temple of time and space. Thinking of this, his face shows a killing opportunity, and his eyes sweep over the rest of the people in the temple of time and space to find the target.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Koro Saint Leng hum, what gray can think of, he can think of naturally.


    The shadow space diffused, and immediately pulled the people in the temple of time and space into the scope of the shadow space. The shadow and the outside world were like two time and space. It was difficult for the saint Samuel to hurt them.


    "Corot, you really made it impossible for me to fight them, but do you think gray Fergus alone will be our opponent?"


    Samuel the saint sneered.


    According to what he had seen before, the main reason why gray Fergus was able to kill the saint eye Saint Wei Wayne was that the saint eye Saint Wei Wayne was dragged into a certain space field by the other party.


    Otherwise, even if gray Fergus has the means of "dark ball", it is difficult to kill the saint eye Saint Wei Wayne. With his old rule level strong man and Alex, he is not afraid of each other.


    Whoosh!


    Without explanation, gray blinked into the shadow space, and then opened the entrance of the plane to let people quickly enter the plane.


    However, for a moment, the figure of him and Koro Saint appeared again, but the people in the temple of time and space had disappeared.


    "The man... Is gone? Gray Fergus, you opened up a plane?"


    The saint Samuel''s face suddenly changed.


    It was strange that Gray''s move made him feel uneasy. At this time, the people who saw the temple of time and space had disappeared. He had made a lot of contacts with the temple of time and space, and immediately figured out the reason.


    "Go, let''s go!"


    He immediately said to Alex, the Lord of the temple of light.


    "Lord Samuel, temple Lord, help us!"


    "No, don''t leave us!"


    When the rest of the temple of light heard that the saint Samuel was actually ready to give them up, they immediately panicked. Some people were in despair and others panicked for help.


    "But they..."


    Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, hesitated and looked unbearable.


    These are the backbone of the temple of light. If they escape, these people will die.


    "It''s no use. They can''t live anymore."


    The saint Samuel shook his head and decisively activated the blink bracelet. Although the cry for help sounded in his ear, his heart was as hard as iron.


    With a life span of tens of thousands of years, as long as he and Alex do not die, the damaged power of the temple of light can be restored and even stronger than before. After all, they have two saints.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Just then, when the saint Samuel started the blink bracelet, a dark dagger suddenly stabbed out of the empty void and stabbed the saint Samuel.


    The saint of Samuel instinctively felt the crisis, but it was too late to avoid it. The dark dagger pierced the saint of Samuel''s heart from the back of his heart.


    The power with strong corrosivity is vented in the heart of the saint of Samuel. Centered on the heart of the saint of Samuel, the flesh and blood are decaying rapidly.


    As an old rule level strong man, the physical body of Samuel saint is strong, even if the destruction giant can hardly damage anything, but at this time, such a strong physical body is strangely decaying.


    "Glenn...?"


    The corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, but it was dark and smelly. The saint Samuel turned hard and looked behind him. From the characteristics of power, he judged who attacked him.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Behind him, in the empty void, an old man in black appeared, and the dark dagger was in the old man''s hand.


    "Lord Samuel."


    Suddenly, Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, was completely unexpected, followed by extreme anger.


    He roared angrily, condensed a white gold light gun in his hand and stabbed the old man in black robe, but the old man in black robe just waved it lightly with his empty left hand, which had patted him away and made him spit blood.


    "The temple of darkness and the temple of time and space?"


    When his heart was pierced, there was no doubt that he would die. The saint Samuel kept spilling black blood from his mouth and stared angrily at the old man in black.


    "Why? Only your temple of light and the holy eye are allowed to join hands, but my temple of darkness and the temple of time and space are not allowed to join hands?"


    The old man in black showed a mocking smile on his face.


    The temple of light has one temple and two saints. As the sworn enemy of the temple of light, he felt a great crisis. The temple of time and space issued a joint invitation, and he immediately agreed.


    When the temple of time and space was attacked, he immediately came with the blinking items given by the temple of time and space. When he came, he saw an unexpected situation.


    According to his estimation, in the face of the joint efforts of the temple of light and the holy eye family, the temple of time and space should be suppressed at a disadvantage and in danger. However, he did not want to. It was the temple of light and the holy eye family that were suppressed at a disadvantage. Even the saint Vivien of the holy eye family had been killed, and it was a young man who could not reach the rule level.


    Since the temple of time and space has the upper hand, he is not in a hurry to appear. Instead, he hides in the void with the hidden rules and quietly lurks away from the saint Samuel.


    "Can''t you think of it? You will eventually die in my hands."


    The old man in black sneered.


    Under normal circumstances, if you want to assassinate an old strong man of the same level, even if you master the hidden rules suitable for assassination, you can never succeed so easily.


    But the other party''s mind was completely attracted by the Koro saint and another young man, which gave him this opportunity to succeed in the assassination.


    "You, you..."


    The saint Samuel''s eyes were full of unwilling and hatred, and he raised his hand to attack behind him, but his heart had been pierced, and the corrosive dark rules spread rapidly in his body. His body became completely powerless, and he couldn''t even do such an attack.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let the temple of light bury you!"


    The old man in black had a proud voice.


    "Lord Samuel..."


    Seeing the saint Samuel, whose body had completely softened, was beaten and vomited blood by the old man in black, Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, knew that the saint Samuel was already in danger. He cried out sadly, gritted his teeth, turned and fled.


    Whoosh!


    In front of Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, gray appeared in an instant, blocking his way, and a small dark ball with a big fist was suspended in front of him without the influence of gravity.


    "Can you go?"


    Whoosh!


    The dark ball turned into a black light and attacked Alex, the Lord of the temple of light.


    It was clearly not metal, but it gave gray a feeling of manipulating metal, even more freely than manipulating metal. After the power was exhausted, it was like there was some attraction with him, and he would turn back automatically.


    Shua!


    A huge light gun met the black ball, and then Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, hurried to escape. Unfortunately, he had not escaped, and the huge light gun was broken by the black ball. The black ball caught up with him and ran past his heart.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The position of his heart was pierced, and his body shape was suddenly one ton. Like the saint Wei Wayne of the holy eye family, he sprayed blood back and forth, and his body was shaky in the air.


    After struggling for a few times, his body was unable to fall from the air. Before that, he had been seriously injured. If he was not a regular strong man, the previous injury alone would have been enough to kill him. Now, his heart was pierced again and he died immediately.


    Whoosh!


    A blink appeared next to the body of Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, and his body was included in the space items. Gray''s eyes looked at the people of the temple of light and the holy eye family who fled in panic.


    "Now that you''re here, let''s all stay!"


    The corner of his mouth showed a cold range, and the plane opened to let the people in the temple of time and space leave the plane to hunt down these people. Gray himself did not hesitate to hunt down people like these.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    His figure flickered one after another, and one person was killed every time. It was difficult for either the giant or the elder of the destruction level to stop his attack with a dark ball.


    There is no mercy at all. Since you dare to attack and kill, you should be aware of being killed.


    If he and the temple of time and space were defeated, the outcome of the people in the temple of time and space would never be better than these people.


    In half an hour, all the attackers of the temple of light and the holy eye were destroyed under the pursuit of gray, the holy Koro, the old man in black and the people in the temple of time and space.


    "Without the bright saint, the bright Saint didn''t come. It''s also that kind of children with great potential can''t be sent."


    Among these people, gray did not see the saint of light who had dealt with. As a gifted child of the temple of light, the other party should be protected and not sent.

 Chapter 805

    "Let''s go. Today we will remove the temple of light and the holy eye family!"


    Looking at the corpses of the people attacked by the temple of light and the holy eye family at his feet, the holy Koro said with killing opportunities in his eyes.


    "Indeed, it is time to remove the temple of light and the holy eye."


    In the eyes of the dark temple Saint Glenn, the killing machine is also cold.


    The holy eye clan is just that. There is almost no intersection between the dark temple and the holy eye clan, and there is no gratitude and resentment.


    But unlike the temple of light, it is a real enemy.


    It is impossible to prove why the two sides have become enemies. Over the past 100000 years, we do not know how many comprehensive wars have broken out between the two sides, and we do not remember how many people have died as a result. Even many destruction giants have fallen.


    In the most serious conflict, even the strong at the rule level died together.


    The gratitude and resentment between the two sides can be described as blood feud. Almost every generation of saints are committed to destroying each other and take destroying each other as their lifelong task.


    Now, in his generation, this great wish is finally coming true.


    "Hum, Temple of light, holy eye family..."


    Gray is also cold. He has an inseparable death feud with the temple of light.


    At the time of the reign, if he had not stopped him, his plane might have been sacrificed by the blood of the temple of light, and the whole plane would become a sacrifice for the restoration of the sword of the sun in the temple of light.


    After coming to the original world, the temple of light ambushed him twice, each time forcing him into danger. If his strength had not exceeded the estimate of the temple of light, he would have died for a long time.


    The holy eye family, as an accomplice of the temple of light, was also the culprit who put him in danger. Even in order to lead him out, they cooperated with the temple of light and destroyed a top family in his hands, the Leopold family.


    He can''t let go of such an accomplice.


    The temple of light, covering an area of thousands of square kilometers, is a huge temple built entirely of crystal.


    Each of the buildings inside was built by the top architects. When they were built, they were proud of the success of a group of top architects who had heard all over the world.


    Crystal buildings are exquisitely carved without losing their majestic atmosphere, and each building is different, full of the ingenuity of top architects.


    Many buildings have columns of light at the top of the sky, full of sacred and holy atmosphere, which is rendered on other buildings in the surrounding area, making it look like a holy land free of mortal dust.


    But this is by no means a holy land. It is also full of "filth". There are even a group of people who can do such things as "blood sacrifice level".


    Whoosh!


    Outside the temple of light, three figures appeared. A young man and two old people were gray, Koro saint and Glen, the saint of the dark temple.


    Looking at the temple of light in front of them, they all looked cold.


    Click!


    The plane opened. In order to get on the way, gray rushed out of the temple of time and space in the plane, and immediately killed the plane and jumped into the temple of light.


    "The people of the temple of time and space? How can they? How can the people of the temple of time and space appear here?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the crowd, the people left behind in the temple of light changed color. Some high-level figures who knew the plan of the temple of light attacking the temple of time and space suddenly cooled their hearts.


    The temple of time and space, which should have been under siege, appeared here. Doesn''t it mean that there have been changes in the attack, and the people who went to the temple of light may have


    "Come on, start the light barrier!"


    Although he was flustered, he was a saint level force, well-trained, and started the giant Guardian Rune array of the temple of light at the first time when he found the temple of time and space.


    Suddenly, a white golden hemispherical barrier appeared and buckled over the temple of light to protect the temple of light.


    "Are there any misunderstandings among you in the temple of time and space?"


    An old man, who should be the elder of the temple of light, flew into the air and slipped down with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Misunderstanding? Is it a misunderstanding? You should know very well?"


    Philip, the Deputy Lord of the temple of time and space, snorted and sneered.


    Raeder, the Lord of the temple of time and space, did not come because he was too seriously injured. Therefore, he was the leader of the people in the temple of time and space this time. As for the high existence of Saint Koro and Lord gray, he naturally disdained to talk to such a small role as the other party, so he became the leader in a certain sense.


    Unconsciously, he had brought awe to gray and put gray on the level of saint.


    Having seen each other kill the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne and the Lord Alex of the temple of light, it is impossible to treat each other as destructive.


    Although he is not a saint, he has the strength to kill saints, especially Wei Wayne, a saint of the holy eye family. He is an old Saint. What is the difference between such a person and a real saint?


    At this time, he was very glad that when he solicited each other, he did not rely on the temple of time and space to suppress people. Later, he established a good relationship with each other. Otherwise, he had provoked a great enemy for the temple of time and space.


    "To tell you the truth, all the people who went to attack the temple of light and the holy eye family, including the three saints, have been destroyed."


    "The temple of light is over. If you understand it, untie the protective barrier and surrender, otherwise the temple of light will be your end."


    Philip, the vice Lord of the temple of time and space, looked cold.


    "Attack the temple of time and space? The temple Lord, they left quietly and went to attack the temple of time and space?"


    "All the people who attacked the temple of time and space? Even the three saints can''t escape? No, it''s impossible!"


    "Those who lie to us must be lying to us!"


    Hearing his words, there was a commotion in the temple of light. Many people were full of panic and disbelief, but in their hearts, they had believed most of them.


    How dare the temple of time and space directly attack the temple of light if all the people who went to attack were destroyed and even three saints were killed?


    "Don''t talk nonsense to them. Just break it."


    The Koro saint, with a cold face, commanded.


    "Yes, Lord Crowe."


    When ordered, the people in the temple of time and space immediately took action and showed their strongest ability to attack the light barrier. On the light barrier, gorgeous fireworks burst out one after another.


    Boom!


    Koro Saint also shot. The dark space-time vortex, like a black hole, hit the light barrier with white gold light, which immediately made the light barrier tremble violently.


    Gray and the dark temple Saint Glenn also shot.


    The dark temple Saint Glenn''s black light, like a sudden night, hit the light barrier, and the light barrier vibrated violently again.


    And gray, a dark ball with a big fist, appeared in front of him and roared into the light barrier.


    Boom!


    Obviously, it is only the size of a fist, but the damage caused is no worse than that of the Koro saint and the dark temple Saint Glenn. The light barrier vibrates violently, and even cracks can be seen on the surface.


    Click!


    There were not too many accidents. There were two old saints, the Koro saint and the dark temple Saint Glenn, and gray, who was already comparable to the old Saint although he was not at the rule level. Under the continuous attack, the light barrier was broken, and everyone in the temple of time and space drove straight in.


    The killing went on again, and screams came and went in the temple of light. This is the end of the temple of light.


    Gray did not participate in the killing. He just hovered in the air and watched the killing quietly. Like him, there are the Koro saint and the dark temple Saint Glenn.


    The saint Samuel and the Lord of the temple of light are dead, and even most of the giants have fallen. The remaining people are not a threat to the temple of time and space, and they don''t need them at all.


    As for the treasure house of the temple of light, naturally someone will find it for them, and they will naturally be able to get the richest share, which is the confidence brought by their strong strength.


    "The remaining giants and the saints of light left not long ago?"


    Among these people in the temple of light, there is no figure of the saint of light and the remaining giants of the temple of light. Not long ago, the saint of light and several giants of the temple of light left the temple of light in a hurry.


    "Got the news?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    Naturally, he didn''t think it was a coincidence. It was probably that several people got the news and ran away in advance.


    Although all the people of the light temple and the holy eye family have been killed, there is still no way to avoid the leakage of information. After all, there are not a few people who saw the war. It is difficult to ensure that there will be no spies of the light temple and the holy eye family.


    Moreover, the holy eye clan has the rules of the eye. Even if they are very far apart, they can also pay attention to the battle in the temple of time and space. It is possible to see the great defeat of the alliance between the temple of light and the holy eye clan, and inform the temple of light with a magic text machine.


    "I''m afraid the most precious part of the treasure house has been taken away!"


    Knowing this situation, gray had expected the situation in the treasure house. Sure enough, when he found the treasure house and saw the treasures in the treasure house, his judgment was confirmed.


    The most precious parts of the treasure house, such as the most precious magic medicinal materials and magic potions, and even some precious minerals, were taken away.


    "Go to the holy eye immediately."


    Without stopping, Koro Saint quickly rushed to the holy eye family with gray and others with the ability of blinking. The result was similar to that of the temple of light. The core group of people left not long ago, and with them disappeared the most precious part of the treasure house of the holy eye family.


    The temple of time and space and the temple of darkness immediately issued a wanted for the people of the temple of light and the holy eye family, while gray hid into the plane and waved out the body of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    If the corpse is placed too long, the soul will dissipate, and it will be difficult to resurrect with the resurrection ability at that time. It has been some time since the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne was killed, so he must be resurrected as soon as possible.


    Moreover, the remnant people of the temple of light and the holy eye family have taken away the most important part of the wealth of the two temples. If you want to find these people, you have to rely on the eye rule ability of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.

 Chapter 806

    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The resurrection ability was used. This time there was no green light, but the wound on the body was recovering quickly.


    In the past, the resurrection ability also needed the help of back feeding ability to repair the wound, but after the puppet rule was formed, the puppet rule itself has the effect of self-healing, so it no longer needed the help of back feeding ability.


    An hour, a full hour, the saint of the holy eye family, Wei Wayne, resurrected his injuries as much as possible.


    The more powerful a person is, the longer it takes to resurrect. In Gray''s current state, it still takes an hour to resurrect, which shows the strength of the other party.


    There is no doubt that the other party is strong. If he fights again, gray may not be sure to defeat or even kill the other party after the other party has been on guard.


    "Then you will be called holy one."


    The original identity of Saint eye Saint Wei Wayne must not be used. Gray gave a golden mask to Saint eye Saint Wei Wayne and named it.


    According to Gray''s plan, the characters of destruction level take shadow as the serial number, and so on, while the characters of rule level take saint as the serial number, and so on. The other party is the rule level, and it is the first rule level to be resurrected, so it is named Saint one.


    "Yes."


    Although Wei Wayne, the saint of the holy eye family, has many memories when he was an old rule level strong man, he respectfully replied that the control of resurrection ability is absolute, and there is no possibility for the other party to break free.


    Then, gray threw out the body of Alex, the Lord of the temple of light, used his resurrection ability again and spent more than half an hour resurrecting it.


    Compared with the resurrection of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, it takes less time, which shows that compared with the old rule level strong, the other party is still a lot worse.


    "After that, you will be called St. two."


    Similarly, he took out a golden mask and gave it to the other party. Gray ordered for it, and the latter was also respectful.


    Leaving the plane, he blinked to a place far away from the temple of time and space. Gray called out the saint.


    "Don''t resist. I will use your ability to find those who escape from the temple of light and the holy eye."


    In charge of the holy one body with puppet ability, gray uses the rules of eyes.


    Then he saw that at the center of the saint''s eyebrow, the place that was only a vertical trace suddenly cracked, revealing a golden vertical eye.


    This is the core of the eye rule. With this golden vertical eye, even tens of miles away, you can track the person you want to track unless the other party hides in the plane.


    The message of the bright Saint flashed in my mind. The scenery began to change rapidly in the golden vertical eye. All kinds of scenery shuttled quickly in my eyes. Finally, it was fixed on a picture.


    In a room not well dressed, there were four people, an old man, a middle-aged man, a beautiful woman and a young woman.


    "Just got the news that the temple has been captured."


    The beautiful woman was dressed in red and had a beautiful face, but at this time her face was full of dignified and inseparable sadness.


    "It''s over, the temple of light is over."


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth, and his voice was decadent. His nails were deeply pinched into the meat because of the sadness and anger in his heart, and the blood flowed out.


    "Monster, gray Fergus is a monster!"


    The old man''s face was full of fear.


    According to the news they got, the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne died at the hands of gray Fergus. It was precisely because the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne was killed by gray Fergus that led to the great defeat of the temple of light and the holy eye.


    It''s not a rule level, but it already has the combat power to kill old rules. What is such a person if he''s not a monster.


    "The combat power is comparable to the old rule level strong, and even the Saint weiwayne died in his hands..."


    The young woman''s face was exquisite and even perfect, but she was pale. She was Aurora, the saint of light.


    Among the people in the temple of light, she was the first to contact gray Fergus. When she was in power, although she was defeated by the other party, the gap in combat power was very small.


    Then, in the Yanshi Gobi, she encountered the other party for the second time. At that time, the other party showed double rule ability, and her combat power had exceeded her a lot.


    Nevertheless, she still doesn''t think she can''t catch up with each other. She still thinks it''s possible to catch up with each other.


    Now, only one year later, the other party has the combat power to kill the old rule level strong, and she is still a little worse from the destruction giant, and the gap with the other party is not narrowed, but farther.


    Such a huge gap has made her lose the mind to catch up. When the gap is too large, what is left is only powerlessness rather than the heart to catch up.


    "The destruction of the temple of light is an indisputable fact. What we need to consider next is how to avoid the pursuit of the temple of time and space and the temple of darkness, and how to live."


    Glancing at the three, the old man sighed.


    He didn''t say anything like revenge, because they knew very well that there was no possibility of revenge at all.


    Now gray Fergus has far more strength than them, and gray Fergus is still so young, with each other, there is no possibility of revenge.


    "It''s still within the scope of the temple of light. It''s not too safe. We must stay away as soon as possible. It''s best to retreat into the sparsely populated coastal area."


    Said the beautiful woman.


    "That''s all I can do."


    The old man nodded and hid in the coastal area is the best way to avoid hunting at present.


    "It''s not too late. We''ll start immediately after dark."


    Just then, in the room with the door closed, a figure with black hair appeared out of thin air and became the fifth person in the room.


    "Sorry, you can''t go anywhere!"


    Gray looked at the four with a smile on his face, but he was full of murder.


    Through the rule ability of holy one''s eyes, he found four people, and determined the position of the four people with holy one''s eyes. Knowing the position, the blinking ability can be used, so he blinked and appeared in the room.


    "Gray Fergus, why are you here?"


    A man suddenly appeared in the room, and it was still gray. The four jumped up from their seats with a sudden surprise, and their faces were full of horror.


    At this moment, what they fear most is not the temple of time and space, nor the Koro saint of the temple of time and space, but the gray Fergus in front of them, because the other party has the record of killing the old rule level strong, which even the Koro Saint does not have.


    "It''s the holy eye family. It''s the holy eye family that has taken refuge in you?"


    Aurora, the bright saint, exclaimed that only the holy eye family can find them so quickly. Behind each other, there must be the holy eye family working.


    "You don''t need to know. You just need to die at ease."


    On gray, senhan''s killing machine shrouded the four people.


    "Escape -"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Feeling Gray''s will to kill, the four sank, smashed the house, broke out the fastest speed in their life and rushed out.


    Each of the four fled in one direction. In the face of gray Fergus, who had the record of killing a strong rule level player, there was only a chance of survival if they ran away separately.


    "Can you escape?"


    Looking at the houses with four holes and the four people who escaped from the holes, gray didn''t catch up, but just stood still.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    A strange scene appeared, and the four people who had escaped from the room appeared in the room again.


    "Space transfer..."


    Originally, they had fled several miles away. Suddenly, they returned to the room again. All four people were frightened and shouted, and broke into the room and rushed out again.


    As a result, but for a moment, the four returned to the room again.


    The four people looked at gray in horror. They couldn''t help showing despair. However, under the instinct of survival, they rushed out of the house and ran away again, but they were sent back again.


    "Even the holy eye saints can''t escape. Do you think you can make an exception?"


    The black ball was suspended on his fingers, and gray looked disdainfully at the four people who came back again.


    "Fight with him!"


    The four knew that it was useless to escape. They had no way to escape except to kill each other. They were immediately aroused and shot at gray.


    Gray stood where he was, but the four men''s attack had been transferred and exploded in the distance before attacking gray.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The black ball suspended on Gray''s fingers rushed out, and the black light flashed through the middle-aged chest. The middle-aged chest suddenly became transparent, and a lot of blood came out.


    His eyes were filled with panic, despair and unwillingness, and his middle-aged body was unable to fall down.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Through the middle-aged chest, the black ball did not stop at this point, but turned in the direction, wound around the old man''s back and pierced out of the old man''s chest.


    Then it attacked the beautiful woman, and in her despair, it passed through her chest.


    Finally, it attacked the final goal, Aurora the goddess of light.


    Looking at the black ball, I saw the death of three companions. The frightened face of the bright Saint Aurora returned to calm at this moment. A smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, with a sad and beautiful smile.


    It is like the most beautiful flower that is about to wither.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    After all, the little black ball passed through her chest and pierced his heart.


    The beauty of each other is suffocating. It is one of the most beautiful people gray has ever seen, but gray can''t leave such a threat.


    Although the other party could not threaten him, it could threaten other people related to him, such as Sophia and the Fergus family.


    "Alas -"


    Gray sighed leisurely and sighed for each other''s death. It didn''t matter whether it was right or wrong, it was just a different position.


    The temple of light where the other party is located is his enemy, so the other party is his enemy, so the other party must die.


    Using his resurrection ability, gray resurrected the four people, named the old man Ying five, the middle-aged Ying six, the beautiful woman Ying seven, and the bright Saint Aurora Ying eight.


    Since then, without the temple of light, the giants and the saints of light, there are only shadow five, shadow six, shadow seven and shadow eight.

 Chapter 807

    Sending the four into the plane, gray disappeared into the tattered room.


    When he reappeared, he appeared in an underground secret room. In the whole secret room, there were five people except him. These five people were the core members of the holy eye family.


    Without giving the other party a chance to react, Gray''s space maze shrouded the five people, and then the thunder shot and killed the five people.


    The resurrection ability resurrected, named the five people, let the five people enter the plane, and gray quickly returned to the temple of time and space.


    No one would have thought that within more than ten minutes, gray killed the core members of the light temple and the holy eye family, and completely solved the hidden dangers of the light temple and the holy eye family.


    "Lord gray."


    "Lord gray."


    ¡­¡­


    When the crisis was over, gray and Sophia walked side by side in the temple of time and space. Anyone who saw him, even an elder, couldn''t help stopping and addressing him respectfully.


    The reason why the space-time moment was able to tide over the difficulties this time was mainly because gray killed the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne and reversed the war situation. Otherwise, the space-time temple would be in danger.


    For gray who did all this, all the people in the temple of time and space are full of gratitude and even awe.


    Although gray is not a rule-based strong man, he has the combat power to kill the old rule-based strong men. In this powerful world, it is enough to win their awe.


    "It was too dangerous this time. Unexpectedly, the temple of light and the holy eye family joined hands to attack. Fortunately, the temple of time and space successfully passed this difficulty."


    Sophia breathed out and smiled. When she saw a man in the temple of time and space greet gray respectfully, she was more happy than she was flattered by everyone.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    Gray also breathed a sigh of relief. Needless to say, even he was in danger and almost died in the hands of the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne.


    Fortunately, if you win, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious. The outcome of the current Temple of light and the holy eye family is likely to be the outcome of him and the temple of time and space.


    "Here you are!"


    Sophia took off the purple ring and handed it to gray.


    "Keep it. I was going to give it to you."


    Shaking his head, gray didn''t reach for it.


    "Is this a proposal?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes.


    "Yes, but someone seems unwilling..."


    "Who said I didn''t want to..."


    As they talked, they walked forward and slowly held their hands together.


    The reason why I chose to get engaged rather than get married was that there was the biggest threat of the temple of light, and I was unable to invite both parents to their wedding.


    Now that the biggest threat to the temple of light has been lifted, the plane is naturally unimpeded, and it''s time to get married.


    "I want to get back."


    Half of her body rested on Gray''s shoulder, Sophia said.


    "Let''s go back now!"


    Gray smiled and stepped out. He and Sophia were tens of thousands of miles away. They appeared in a Gobi.


    In front, a black barrier hundreds of meters long and wide is erected, which is the channel to the plane.


    "Who?"


    Without receiving the news that the temple of light had been destroyed, the remnant of the temple of light still stationed next to the channel on the throne burst into a violent drink and rushed at them. The number reached more than ten, including destruction.


    After the last incident, the strength stationed here has increased again.


    Gray was too lazy to look at the dozen people. With a gentle wave of his hand, the purple brilliance fell like moonlight, on the ability of these people, on these people.


    Under the purple light, the attacking power dissipated, as if it had never appeared, and the people shrouded by the purple light screamed that their bodies were rapidly aging, dying and rotting, and finally there was only a rotten skeleton.


    With a single blow, more than ten people, including digital destruction, were killed.


    Boo¡ª¡ª


    The plane channel rippled gently, and a gap suddenly appeared. Gray and Sophia stepped in.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    As soon as the two entered the plane, a huge thing attacked them. It was a huge thing in human form, all blue.


    Boom!


    A huge fist like a millstone fell fiercely on them.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Gray and Sophia stood where they were. Since Gray''s feet, a large number of shadow tentacles appeared, which bound the ferocious smashed fist, and up along the fist, bound the blue behemoth.


    The blue giant is the rune puppet that gray gave to the royal family of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Lord gray, and your highness Sophia..."


    Dozens of people looked here in the distance. The rune puppets they thought they relied on were easily blocked. The strength of the coming people was absolutely terrible, and their hearts were cold.


    However, after seeing that the people coming were gray and Sophia, they were relieved and surrounded excitedly.


    Among the dozens of people, there are people from the purple moon Kingdom and the gem kingdom. After gray and Sophia said hello to these people, they quickly left the plane boundary.


    When it appeared again, it had appeared in a magnificent palace, which was the palace of the purple moon kingdom.


    "Your Highness Sophia is back, your highness Sophia is back."


    Seeing the appearance of gray and Sophia, especially Sophia, the Royal Palace became lively. Soon after, the king, Queen and queen of the purple moon Kingdom arrived.


    "Father, mother, sister, I''m back."


    "Just come back, just come back!"


    Although it came from the royal family, the reunion after a long separation was no different from that of ordinary families. The excitement was expressed in words. Gray quietly stood aside and left space for the four.


    After a long time, the mood of the four people calmed down a little. The king of the purple moon Kingdom frowned slightly and scolded slightly in his voice.


    "You are too risky to break back!"


    Last time gray returned to the plane and visited the king of the purple moon kingdom. From Gray''s mouth, the king of the purple moon Kingdom already knew that the entrance of the plane on the other side was guarded by the strong of the temple of light. Gray broke into the plane with strength.


    Now gray and Sophia have returned to the plane again. You don''t have to think about it. You can guess that they must have broken in. Although it made him very happy to see Sophia, it made him very worried.


    "Yes, gray, Sophia, it''s too risky. Don''t do it next time."


    The queen and King''s daughter hilya were also full of worry.


    "Father, mother, don''t worry. The temple of light is gone. From now on, there will be no one outside the throne."


    Feeling the concern of the three, Sophia was moved and smiled.


    "What? The temple of light... Is gone?"


    The three kings of the purple moon kingdom were all wide eyed and almost stood up from their seats.


    According to the initial information obtained and the information brought back by gray last time, the temple of light is one of the most powerful forces in the original world. It has existed for more than 100000 years, and its existence history may even be longer than that of their position.


    Moreover, the temple of light has a rule level strong man with a life span of tens of thousands of years.


    Tens of thousands of years of life, I feel terrible when I think about it. Even an ordinary person with ordinary qualifications who has practiced for tens of thousands of years can definitely become a terrorist figure, not to mention a regular person.


    It is hard for them to believe that such a powerful force has been destroyed now.


    "Well, just today, the temple of light was destroyed by gray and the temple of time and space. From now on, the temple of light will no longer exist."


    Sophia Ken nodded.


    "Is the temple of time and space a more powerful force than the temple of light?"


    "What does it mean to work with gray?"


    All three were shocked by the strength of the temple of time and space. Even such a powerful Temple of light could be destroyed. The strength of the temple of time and space was unimaginable.


    They just wondered how Sophia said that the temple of time and space and gray worked together to destroy the temple of light. Did gray also make great efforts to destroy the temple of light.


    "Literally, Gray''s combat power is comparable to the rule level. Without him, the temple of time and space might not be able to destroy the temple of light."


    Sophia''s voice was tinged with pride.


    "The combat power is comparable to the rule level? Gray''s current combat power is comparable to the rule level?"


    All three took a breath and looked at gray next to them.


    At the rule level, it can also be called the strongest existence in the original world. Today''s gray has such combat power.


    At the same time, there was a burst of excitement in my heart. With the relationship between gray and Sophia, isn''t the purple moon King''s room backed by a rule-based strong man? Even if I enter the original world in the future, I''m afraid it''s enough to go sideways.


    "Your Majesty, this time I come back, on the one hand, because Sophia and you haven''t seen each other for a long time, and on the other hand, Sophia and I are ready to get married. I hope I can get your permission."


    Gray pleaded.


    "Ready to get married? Okay, okay."


    Hearing that the two were ready to get married, the king of the purple moon kingdom was full of joy, and the queen and the king''s daughter sylya were also full of smiles.


    Naturally, they can''t be dissatisfied with gray. They had this intention as early as they were in power, not to mention that gray has regular combat power now.

 Chapter 808

    A few months later, a grand wedding is approaching. It is gray''s wedding with Sophia.


    The whole wedding was organized by the temple of time and space. The scale was extremely grand. Although it was not the largest in history, it was absolutely rare in history. Even there were many Saint level forces congratulating.


    Among them are the chaotic temple, holy soldier family and dark temple that have dealt with gray. In addition, there are many Saint level forces that do not intersect with gray.


    Ordinary weddings, even those of saints and children, can never be so grand. Even unfamiliar saints sent representatives to congratulate, all because of Gray''s achievements.


    It has not yet become a rule level, but it already has three rule abilities. Two rule level strongmen have died in his hands, and one of them is an old rule level strongman.


    If the opponent is not at the rule level, he already has such combat power. When the opponent becomes at the rule level, how strong will his combat power be?


    At that time, I''m afraid the opponent''s combat power will immediately become the top existence in the rule level.


    For such a person with great potential, the consistent attitude of various Saint level forces is: either kill him before the other party grows up, or make friends with him enthusiastically and turn him into his own ally.


    But now the other side has plump wings. It not only has the combat power comparable to the old rule level strong, but also has the ability to blink. If you want to go, no one can stop it.


    Since it can''t be erased, it''s natural to make friends enthusiastically and turn them into their own allies. Even if they can''t become allies, they should have friendly relations. Now the other party''s marriage is the best time to make friends, so many Saint level forces send representatives to come.


    In a reception hall, gray and Sophia meet Blanca, Landry and George, who have explored underwater relics together, and their families.


    "I heard that the Leopold family was destroyed. We were all worried. Fortunately, I heard later that you were all right."


    Blanca has a slim dress, a graceful figure and a polite attitude, but she doesn''t seem formal.


    Knowing that she has a long relationship with gray, her family is excited. All the people in the family are excited. They really didn''t expect that their family has a relationship with such existence.


    Although their family is the most powerful family and has a destructive giant, that''s all. For a family like them, Saint level forces can be destroyed easily.


    But with this relationship, it becomes different immediately. Even if the saint level forces want to move their family, they also need to consider it carefully. After all, they are friends with a strong man who has the record of killing the old rule level strong man.


    As the future owner of Mandy family, she is also happy that the family can have such a "backer", but she did not deliberately contact gray for many times. She knows who gray is. She just needs to make friends with each other as usual, which is what the other party wants.


    "Yes, when we heard the news, the three of us were worried. What was the matter? What forces did it?"


    George answered.


    "I once asked the family to inquire into the chaos temple, but the chaos Temple seems to be very afraid of the power of action, and specially warned us not to intervene in this matter."


    Landry frowned slightly.


    "It''s the hands of the light temple and the holy eye family. Both are holy level forces. The strength of either is no worse than that of the chaos temple. The chaos temple should not want to ignite the upper body."


    Sophia explained.


    "The temple of light and the holy eye family, no wonder..."


    Blanca, George, Landry suddenly.


    In recent months, the achievements of gray have been widely spread in the original world, including the amazing achievements of killing the saints of the holy eye and the saints of the temple of light.


    Before, they wondered how gray could make enemies with two Saint level forces at the same time. Now they understand that these two forces have targeted gray before.


    After chatting with several people for a while, gray and Sophia left. There were so many forces coming to congratulate today, even Saint level forces. If they hadn''t known each other, they would never have stayed here for so long. At most, they came to say hello and left.


    "Which force is next?"


    Out of the room, Sophia asked with a smile.


    "The elemental temple. Although I have no contact with the elemental temple, since the other party has come, I naturally want to meet him."


    Said gray.


    "Yes, after all, it''s a saint level force. Although we''re not afraid, we still have to be polite."


    Sophia nodded and walked with gray towards the foothold of the element temple.


    However, just then, a disciple of the temple of time and space hurried over, saluted them and said.


    "Lord gray, your highness, someone outside the temple claims to be a friend of both of you."


    "Our friends?"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the temple of time and space, there was a lot of excitement. Many forces lined up and were introduced into the temple of time and space by the children of the temple of time and space.


    Of course, not all forces are qualified to participate in the wedding banquet. As a saint level force, the specification of the wedding banquet is naturally very high. Foreign forces cannot enter unless they are the most powerful family.


    Even if time and space lead local forces, the conditions have been relaxed a lot. At least the top family is qualified. Under the top family, there is no qualification to enter at all.


    "Sorry, only top forces are allowed to enter."


    A team of five women came to the temple of time and space, but they were politely rejected by the disciples of the temple of time and space because they were not from the top forces.


    "Another small force trying to climb Lord gray."


    Behind them, there is a team of seven people. The seven people wear extraordinary clothes and show their dignity. They are from a top family in time and space.


    Among them, a young man saw that five people were rejected by the disciples of the temple of time and space. He couldn''t help laughing and waiting in line to enter. During this time, he had seen several "small forces" come to climb Lord gray, but they were rejected.


    "Can you accommodate me? I know Lord gray and Her Highness."


    Among the five women, there was a young woman with black hair. After being rejected by the disciples of the temple of time and space, she frowned slightly.


    "This woman is dying? How dare she pretend to be a friend of Lord gray and Her Highness."


    The young man was suddenly surprised and looked at the black haired young woman like an idiot. He didn''t think the other party would be a friend of Lord gray and his highness Sophia. If so, he wouldn''t line up here.


    As far as he knows, Lord gray and Lord Sophia''s friends are invited by the disciples sent by the space-time temple, and then welcome into the space-time temple in person. There is no need to queue here.


    "Do you really know Lord gray and Her Highness?"


    The space-time Temple disciples in charge of reception also looked suspiciously at the black haired young woman. After all, there was no woman in front of them.


    "Sir, I''m not lying. I''m sure I know both of them."


    Four women next to the black haired young woman nervously pulled the black haired young woman''s clothes, but the black haired young woman was unmoved and must nod.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll send someone to inform Lord gray and Her Highness."


    After thinking about it, the disciple of the temple of time and space said politely.


    Although he thought that the black haired woman was unlikely to know Lord gray and Her Highness, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. To be cautious, he decided to inform him.


    Whoosh!


    A moment later, when the forces behind the five women were impatient, light and shadow flashed, and two figures appeared. It was gray and Sophia.


    "Grenvie, it''s really you!"


    The two men''s eyes found the black haired young woman among the five people for the first time. The other party was the gem King''s daughter grenvie.


    When they left the throne, there were four people in total, three of whom had met, but the last one had not been found. It was said that someone knew them both at the same time. They thought of grenvie, the daughter of the gem king, at the first time.


    "Gray, Sophia, long time no see. Congratulations!"


    Grenville, the daughter of the gem king, showed a happy face and finally met her old friend.


    The original world is too big. In such a huge world, it is too difficult to inquire about other people''s news. It was not until gray and Sophia''s wedding was widely spread in the original world that she finally got the news of them and rushed over.


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go first!"


    Accompanied by gray and Sophia from left to right, grenvie, the daughter of the gem king, and the four people who came with her entered the temple of time and space, and finally disappeared into the sight of the people in line.


    "It''s Lord gray and the holy daughter!!!"


    "Does she really know Lord gray and his Highness the virgin?"


    Looking at grenvie, the daughter of the gem king, who left accompanied by gray and Sophia, the time and space Temple disciple in charge of the reception was relieved. Fortunately, he was cautious and did not offend each other, while the young man was full of surprise and envy.


    "Developed, this woman developed..."


    The young man screamed with envy.


    The other party not only knows Lord gray and Her Highness, but also has a lot of relations. No matter what the other party''s identity and power before, but after today, the other party''s identity will become extraordinary. Even the top family children like him should be treated politely.


    Not only him, but also the other people in line are full of envy. The previous unhappiness about the other party''s delay has long dissipated. They think about it in their hearts. After entering, they must be polite to the woman and the forces behind the woman.


    The existence of Lord gray and his Highness the saint, only the destructive giants have the slightest qualification to make friends. As for them, they don''t have to think about it.


    Since you can''t make friends with two people, it''s better to make friends with people close to them, and the black haired woman is obviously such a person just now.


    Making friends with the black haired woman and the forces behind the black haired woman is also related to Lord gray and his Highness the saint. Their family''s position in the space-time leader must also be improved.

 Chapter 809

    "Where have you been transmitted? How have you come over these years?"


    Welcome the five of Grenville into an attic. Several people take their seats. Sophia looks at Grenville and asks with a little excitement.


    "I was randomly sent to a city near spacetime..."


    Grenvie slowly recounted as she recalled that she, like Sophia, was also transmitted to the space-time collar, and had good luck. She did not appear in the forest dominated by powerful blood beasts.


    After careful consideration, she became a blood beast hunter, making a living by hunting blood beasts in exchange for life and cultivation materials.


    Her qualification is good. Coupled with the cultivation conditions and rich materials in the original world, she has reached the level of magic light.


    The four girls who followed her were the homeless girls she had taken in over the years.


    "I didn''t expect us to be so close."


    Gray and Sophia are both sighing in their hearts.


    For her own experience, grenvie said very plain, but no one knows the danger of blood animals. In this process, I''m afraid she will encounter danger and even life and death crisis.


    "Found grenvie?"


    Just then, a man with purple hair opened the door and walked into the room. It was Francis.


    "Francis, long time no see."


    The original four finally got together, and grenvie greeted with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time."


    Francis sighed slightly and recalled that the future of the four men holding the random transfer ball was unknown.


    "Now it''s all right. The four of us are finally together."


    Two days later, in the time and space Temple banquet hall, in a grand and festive atmosphere, gray and Sophia''s wedding officially began.


    Gray was dressed in a straight black dress, and her strong and symmetrical figure was fully demonstrated, strong but soft.


    Black hair slanted, with elegant, a pair of blue eyes, with psychedelic color, the whole person shows a mysterious temperament.


    Sophia wore a slim white dress inlaid with many precious stones, showing her slender and perfect figure.


    Above his ears was a pair of blue tassels, and on his snow-white neck was a sapphire necklace.


    Elegance and nobility coexist. At this moment, she is perfect.


    "Congratulations to your excellency gray and Ms. Sophia."


    "Congratulations, Lord gray."


    "Congratulations, your highness."


    Gray and Sophia walked on the red carpet in the center of the banquet hall. Many forces sent blessings to them. Even some of the strong rules were present in person.


    Such as the Koro saint, such as the saint of the dark temple, Glenn, such as the Randy saint of the chaotic temple.


    Among them, through the conversation with Randy saint, gray determined his original judgment. Randy Saint did see him use the space barrier at the beginning. At that time, he even had the idea to attract him.


    However, after returning to the temple of chaos and asking the temple of chaos to investigate his identity, Randy Saint gave up his solicitation, because through the investigation, the temple of chaos already knew that gray was not the leader of chaos.


    Although Gregory let the leopolds control the intelligence, how could he hide it from the saint level forces.


    Knowing that gray was not a chaos leader and probably came from a saint level force, he naturally gave up his plan to solicit.


    "Thank you for coming to our wedding!"


    Walking to the center of the banquet hall, gray and Sophia bowed to show their gratitude.


    Although they did not know many people present, they were naturally grateful to be able to attend the wedding banquet and give blessings.


    Finally, the wedding ended in a grand atmosphere. Since then, gray and Sophia became a formal husband and wife, and they moved together.


    A few days later, in the space-time temple, a larger courtyard than the original elder courtyard, gray and Sophia, who sent away many guests, finally had a space for two.


    In the garden, under the lazy sun, Sophia looked through a rare leather book, and gray looked through the gifts she received this time.


    The gifts received this time are not generally rich. They are basically precious things that are difficult to buy in the market. There are many things such as level 5 magic medicine and level 5 magic medicine, and even level 6 magic medicine and magic medicine.


    In addition, there are several pieces of metal that can be used as regular weapon materials. Although the volume is not too large, making regular weapons is far from enough, but its absolute value is comparable to level 6 magic potion.


    They were all given by several Saint level forces. It can be seen that these Saint level forces have paid blood in order to make friends with gray.


    Gray can probably understand the ideas of these Saint level forces. He can only say that these Saint level forces are too worried.


    He has his own principles. Even if these Saint level forces don''t make friends deliberately and become the rule level in the future, they will never take the initiative to attack these Saint level forces unless the other party provokes him first.


    "What book are you reading?"


    It took hours to make a rough inventory of the gifts. Gray looked at Sophia and asked.


    While asking, he leaned his head over, smelled the good smell of each other''s body, and looked at each other''s books.


    "Holy hunting, about holy hunting?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows when he saw the contents of the book.


    Nowadays, there are few forces or people that can make him afraid, but holy hunting is definitely one of them.


    It can make a rule level strong man despair and leave his last words. It is conceivable that the other party is strong. It is conservatively estimated that the other party''s combat power must surpass the old rule level strong man.


    What worries him more is the behavior style of this force. Ordinary people or forces always have a purpose, but the other party completely takes the rule level strong as prey and has no other purpose.


    Such people or forces are obviously very troublesome. They don''t even know that they have been targeted by the other party before the other party makes a move.


    "Well, I always felt a little concerned, so I looked through the relevant books."


    Sophia nodded.


    Originally, holy hunting has nothing to do with her. The goal of holy hunting is the rule level strong, and whether she can become the rule level strong or not is definitely a matter of years later.


    But now, she and gray become husband and wife, and gray has rule level combat power. In other words, gray may also become the target of holy hunting, which has something to do with her.


    Inexplicably, there was always a kind of uneasiness in her heart. She didn''t know whether it was a psychological effect or an instinctive warning. Driven by this, she couldn''t help looking for the information about holy hunting.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Knowing that Sophia was caring about herself, gray warmed up and asked.


    "No one has seen the holy hunting. The people who have seen it are dead. They don''t get much news. However, I feel that the holy hunting is not blindly hunting the strong at the rule level."


    "Isn''t it blind hunting rule level strong?"


    Gray looked curiously at Sophia.


    "Well, holy hunting first appeared 50000 years ago. So far, it has hunted more than ten rule level strong people. I found that the rule abilities of these ten rule level strong people are repetitive and cohesive."


    Sophia nodded solemnly.


    "Repeatability and cohesion?"


    "The killed rule level strong people either have the same rule ability, or the rule ability can be perfectly connected."


    "Let''s see, what are the rules with repeatability and cohesion?"


    Gray asked, his face slightly frozen.


    "Let me find out. I know the rules of ability composition. I have very little ability. I can''t find all of them. I can only find out the part I know."


    "Yes, it has the ability of repetition, the ability of time rules and space rules, the ability of cohesion, and the rule of incantation."


    Sophia was stunned when she said that. She didn''t speak for a long time. Her eyes showed a surprised look, and she felt cold.


    And Gray''s complexion could not help becoming slightly pale. The three rule abilities mentioned by Sophia were impressively owned by him.


    An inexplicable chill came from his heart. If the hunting law of holy hunting is true, he is definitely a person who meets the hunting goal of holy hunting.


    The sun is warm. Although it is not hot, it is extremely warm, but they feel a little cold inexplicably.


    PA, PA, PA!


    When footsteps came near, they were surprised and turned back quickly. They were relieved to see that the visitor was one of the maids responsible for taking care of the courtyard.


    "What''s up?"


    Asked gray.


    "Lord gray, the holy Koro asked you to come over and said there was something I wanted to discuss with you."


    "I see. Go down!"


    Gray nodded slightly, motioned the other party to leave, and then looked at Sophia.


    "These are just your and my conjectures, not necessarily true. Don''t scare yourself."


    "I understand."


    She took a deep breath and Sophia nodded.


    "I''ll go to the Koro Saint first and come back soon."


    Patting Sophia on the shoulder, gray turned away from the garden and walked to the palace where the Koro Saint lived deep in the temple of time and space.


    Under the guidance of a disciple of the temple of time and space, gray met the Koro saint in the living room. The other party still looked old and didn''t seem to live much.


    Seeing gray coming, the other party smiled at gray.


    "Lord Crowe, did you come to me?"


    "There''s nothing too big. I just want to ask you, are you still used to living in the temple of time and space?"


    Said the Koro saint with a smile.


    "I live fairly well. The temple Lord and the elders take good care of me."


    Gray smiled.


    "That''s good."


    The Koro Saint nodded and said.


    "I think you can see that my life is running out..."


    "Lord Crowe, can''t you prolong your life with longevity potion?"


    Gray asked, frowning.


    "I have taken all kinds of life prolonging potions. My body is completely immune to life prolonging potions. No life prolonging potions can prolong my life. I want to prolong my life unless¡°


    "Unless what?"


    Asked gray.


    "Unless you can help me..."


    The gloomy voice suddenly sounded, and just before the gloomy voice sounded, a spatial wave had swept through Gray''s body.


    Then gray felt the transformation of time and space. The world was still the original world, but all things became illusory. Gray who had experienced this kind of thing immediately understood that he was dragged into the shadow space.

 Chapter 810

    "What do you mean, Koro saint?"


    With his body tight, gray tried to make himself look calmly at the Koro saint.


    He didn''t expect that the Koro Saint would give him a hand. The other party was the one he thought was the most unlikely to give him a hand. After all, he had a deep relationship with the temple of time and space, and he worked together against foreign enemies. He was the most valuable to the temple of time and space.


    But the other party shot at him, and what the other party said when he started, made him feel cold inexplicably.


    "Old man, I don''t have much life, so I want you to help me."


    Looking at gray, the Koro Saint smiled, but with his dark eyes like a black hole, he looked so penetrating no matter how he looked.


    "Koro Saint joked. You don''t have much life. How can I help you?"


    Gray smiled, his body was tight, and he could attack and retreat at any time.


    "No, you can help me. Your regular ability to revive the dead can help me."


    The Koro Saint stared at gray as if he were staring at prey.


    "How do you know I have puppet rules?"


    Gray''s pupils shrink and his face changes slightly.


    Puppet rules can revive the dead. This ability is too frightening. If they are known by other rule level strongmen, they will definitely be besieged. Therefore, he has always avoided puppet rules from being discovered. For this reason, he didn''t even tell Sophia.


    But how does the other party know?


    The chill in Gray''s heart deepened.


    "Of course I saw it."


    The Koro Saint touched his eyebrows slightly, and then saw a gap in his eyebrows, and a golden eye opened.


    "In addition to the ability of eye rules, time rules and space rules, you also have the ability of eye rules!"


    Gray''s face changed slightly and a sense of crisis came into his heart.


    The reason why the other party can know that he has puppet rule ability must be because he has been observing him with the rule ability of the eye.


    What makes him feel worse is that the other party has three rule abilities.


    Now in the other party''s phantom space, the situation has been very unfavorable to him. In addition, the other party is a rule level strong person with three rule abilities, and the situation is even more unfavorable to him.


    "The puppet rule is really a good name... As long as I win the puppet rule, my life will increase again, even..."


    The face of the Koro Saint showed a feverish color. If the other party''s eyes could see it at this time, it must be extremely hot.


    "Win?"


    Gray''s face changed greatly. The other party actually planned to seize his puppet rule ability, and seemed very sure. The chill increased sharply, just like a chill pouring into his body.


    "Yes, take your puppet rule ability."


    Koro, the Holy One.


    "How... Can this be done?"


    Gray''s eyes are full of incredible.


    "The general rule level strong naturally can''t do it, but I can."


    With pride on his face, the Koro Saint spoke the secret of heaven shaking.


    "Many people think that the first rule ability I have is the space rule ability, but in fact, the first rule ability I have is the capture rule, and the subsequent space rule and time rule ability are plundered by me through the capture rule."


    "Plundering the rules of space and time... You, you are... Holy hunter?"


    Hearing that the other party mentioned the rules of space and time, gray suddenly remembered the "law of holy hunting" he and Sophia had worked out not long ago, and was shocked and looked at the Koro saint.


    "Yes, I am the saint hunter."


    Shocked and stared at by gray, the Koro Saint admitted with a little pride.


    "Your inference is not wrong. The reason why those rule level strong people are targeted by me is that their rule ability can perfectly connect with my rule ability."


    "My puppet rule ability can also be perfectly connected with your rule ability?"


    Gray looked at each other in horror.


    "Yes, the puppet''s rule ability and my existing rule ability can be perfectly connected."


    "So, help me, contribute your puppet rule ability and become a part of my ability!"


    Koro saint''s face was full of excitement, and the golden eyes in the center of his eyebrows stared at gray like prey.


    Being stared at by the other party''s golden eyes, Gray''s body unconsciously sweated, and he felt an unprecedented strong crisis.


    "Escape -"


    Gray did not hesitate to escape.


    Judging from what the other party just said, it is conservatively estimated that the other party has at least four kinds of rule abilities, and may even have more rule abilities than him. He has no chance of winning at all, so he does not hesitate to escape in a blink.


    Whoosh!


    The light and shadow flickered, and the fleeting figure of gray appeared. He appeared at the boundary of phantom space, which happened to be the edge of space-time city.


    This is not where he wanted to blink. Originally, he wanted to blink tens of thousands of miles away, but when he reached the boundary of phantom space, under the action of some force, he broke away from the blink.


    "It''s useless. Phantom space is a space of its own. Even if you have the ability to teleport, it''s difficult to leave this space."


    The light and shadow flashed, and the figure of the Koro Saint appeared. He looked at gray, extremely calm, and did not worry that gray could escape.


    Gray''s face changed again and again. He knew that what the other party said was the truth. The disadvantage of blinking ability was that he could not penetrate the barrier of spatial nature, and this phantom space was undoubtedly such a place.


    But it''s impossible to let him just sit and die.


    Whew!


    The space-time ability is used. Although it is small, the dark ball with extremely terrible power appears. Gray controls the dark ball to hit the barrier at the edge of the phantom space.


    Boom!


    The dark ball collided violently with the barrier at the edge of the phantom space, and the terrible shock wave even made gray unstable.


    But it was such a violent blow that it hit the barrier of phantom space, and only made some waves, and the barrier of phantom space was intact.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Without giving up, gray controlled the dark ball to continuously hit the phantom space barrier for more than ten times, but the phantom space barrier was still not damaged, not even a small crack.


    "A futile struggle."


    Koro Saint looked at gray in his spare time. He didn''t mean to catch gray immediately. The other party was already a mouse in a cage. It was useless to let the other party struggle.


    Although the phantom space is only a special space constructed by him with space ability, it is naturally extremely solid with his realm far beyond the ordinary rule level.


    Not to mention that the other party has not yet become a rule level, it is absolutely difficult to break when the other party becomes a rule level.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Knowing that the phantom space barrier is difficult to break, gray stops the attack of the dark ball and turns his eyes to the well-organized Koro saint.


    Blinking is blocked by the phantom space barrier, and the phantom space barrier cannot be broken. Then there is only the option of fighting.


    But can you really overcome it?


    If it is difficult to defeat the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, it is nightmare to defeat the Koro saint who has at least four rule abilities.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    No matter how difficult it was, he could never give up his hope of living. As soon as he gritted his teeth, gray took action.


    The space maze spread around him and shrouded the Koro saint.


    "Haven''t you given up yet?"


    Looking at the shrouded space maze, the holy Koro showed disdain on his face. Instead of avoiding, he stood in place and let the space maze envelop him.


    Whoosh!


    In the space maze, he took a few steps forward and walked towards gray, but only a few steps forward, he was immediately transmitted away from gray by space.


    "It''s an interesting ability, but it''s still worse than the phantom space. It doesn''t form a field."


    He made a faint comment.


    Whew!


    Just then, driven by gray, the dark ball suddenly appeared behind him through the space transmission point and hit his back pit.


    But when he was about to hit him, he seemed to have eyes behind him, took a step to the side, and easily avoided the dark ball and passed it.


    Whew!


    However, the dark ball that had just passed him immediately turned back and attacked him again, this time straight to his face.


    Pop!


    He held out his hand and grabbed it gently. The dark ball, which was enough to kill the old rule level strong, was so easily caught by the other party.


    Gray changed color and controlled the pitch black ball to struggle violently, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all. The other party''s hands looked thin, but they were like the strongest metal watering in the world. It was difficult to get rid of how the pitch black ball struggled.


    "This ability is good enough to be comparable to my space-time vortex, but it''s still useless."


    Click!


    Koro saint''s hand holding the dark ball suddenly exerted force, and then a scene that surprised gray appeared. The dark ball quickly deformed in each other''s hand and finally cracked with a click.


    Thriller, extreme thriller!


    At present, his strongest attack means is so fragile in front of the other party.


    Although the opponent''s combat power has been extremely overestimated, it still seems to be underestimated. If you want to defeat the opponent, which is the nightmare level difficulty, it is hell level difficulty.


    He quickly set up layers of space transmission points around himself and firmly guarded himself in the center.


    Whoosh!


    Throwing away the dark ball, the holy Koro looked at gray and disappeared. It was obvious that he used the blinking ability to gray.


    Gray''s body was tight and wanted to use teleportation, but Sheng Sheng held back.


    The next moment, the other party''s figure appeared, but it didn''t appear next to gray. Instead, it appeared quite far away from gray. Obviously, this is by no means where the other party wants to appear.


    Seeing this, Gray was relieved. He had already found that the space maze had the ability to interfere with the blink. Under the space maze, even the other party''s blink could not help being disturbed.

 Chapter 811

    "It''s really interesting to be able to interfere with the blink and space maze!"


    Standing where he was, the Koro Saint did not act any more, but raised his eyebrows.


    "It should be interrupted in the middle of the blink, and then fall into the space transmission point and be transmitted away... So what?"


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The figure of the Koro Saint began to become illusory, like a holographic illusion.


    Phantom space ability. The owner of the ability can convert between virtual and real. Now the Koro saint is in a virtual state.


    In this state, the attack against him will become ineffective, and all attacks will pass through him.


    Shua!


    In the illusion, the Koro Saint shot at gray and soon hit the space transmission point gray stepped down.


    However, unexpectedly, although he hit the space transmission point, he was not transmitted away. Instead, he rushed past the space transmission point and came straight at gray.


    "No!"


    Gray changed color and blinked, and just as he blinked, a thin hand had been grabbed at him.


    The first moment he disappeared, and the next moment, even a fraction of an instant, this hand had caught the position of his throat. He was almost caught.


    Fortunately, otherwise, he may be dead at this time. It''s too easy to crush his throat because even the dark ball can crush his hand.


    Shua!


    As soon as gray appeared in a blink, the golden vertical eye in the eyebrow of Koro Saint had found him. The other party''s body was in a virtual shadow state and rushed to his place again.


    Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, gray blinked away again. Almost shortly after he disappeared, the other party''s figure rushed to him again.


    Koro saint, as a strong existence whose realm is far beyond the ordinary rule level, even the most basic speed, has become extremely terrible.


    In addition, the scope of the space maze is limited. Within this limited scope, the movement speed of the other party is not much worse than that of the blink.


    "If I continue like this, I will die. Although with Saint one and Saint two, I may not be the opponent of each other, but at least I can take a breath!"


    In a blink, gray opened the plane for the first time and called out Saint one and Saint two. At this time, the saint Koro had been killed.


    Shua!


    Connect with gray and understand Gray''s current situation. After Saint one and Saint two appeared, they immediately attacked the Koro saint.


    The holy one opened the golden vertical eye in the middle of his eyebrow, and the golden vertical eye emitted a touch of golden light to attack the Koro saint.


    The white gold light in front of the holy two body condensed and turned into a white gold long gun to stab the holy one of Koro.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The dark space-time vortex appears, easily crushing the golden light and the white golden spear.


    "The puppet rule is really a magical rule. I''m looking forward to it more and more!"


    Looking at the two people, the holy Koro was surprised. With eagerness in his eyes, he gave up his attention to gray for the time being.


    "Opportunity -"


    Gray''s eyes lit up, his space-time ability was used, and the dark ball condensed again, crossed the transmission point, and attacked the Koro Saint from the oblique rear of the Koro saint.


    However, just when the dark ball was about to hit the Koro saint, the Koro saint''s palm suddenly slapped back, like a fly, on the dark ball.


    The dark ball suddenly burst into pieces, but the Koro Saint didn''t look back from beginning to end. He kept staring at Saint one and Saint two, which made them angry.


    Shua, Shua!


    As soon as they gritted their teeth, they attacked the Koro Saint again. The golden light and the white golden spear attacked the Koro Saint at the same time.


    "Hum -"


    I should have felt impatient. A cold hum came from the mouth of Koro saint.


    next.


    The dark space-time vortex appeared, easily crushing the golden light and the White Gold spear. Not only that, the space-time vortex also expanded suddenly, just like an expanded balloon, swallowing the Holy One and the holy two at once.


    They just had time to scream, they had no life, the dark space-time vortex disappeared, but there were no two people in place, not even the bones, and their existence completely disappeared.


    Not that their strength is weak, but the strength of the Koro saint is too strong.


    The reason why gray can persist for a short time under the pursuit of the Koro saint is that gray has the ability of spatial rules, which is very suitable for escape, and their rule ability is obviously not this type.


    "That''s it, it''s over!"


    Koro saint''s eyes looked at gray, his face completely turned cold, and the smell of terror squeezed gray like an endless ocean.


    In the void, there are cracks in the space. Relying on the breath alone, we can break the space for convenience.


    "Imprison..."


    The voice with rhythm came from the mouth of Koro saint, which was impressively the rule ability of the curse. He killed the strong person at the rule level of the witch temple, and obviously won the rule ability of the strong person at the rule level of the witch temple.


    "Bad..."


    Gray felt bad and wanted to blink away, but he was frightened to find that his invincible blinking ability had failed.


    The space and air around him seemed to solidify and stick him in place.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The body of Koro Saint turned into a virtual shadow came slowly, and finally stood less than one meter in front of gray, from virtual to real.


    "It''s strange why you can''t blink. The ability to imprison imprisons space. The whole space has been imprisoned. Naturally, you can''t blink."


    The Koro Saint smiled and explained that in the center of his eyebrows, the golden vertical eyes had been staring at gray with a strong desire.


    "Well, it''s time to take you on the road. I can''t wait to get the puppet ability!"


    The hand of Koro Saint slowly grabbed it from gray. There was a bloody light flashing on his hand. With an inexplicable attraction to flesh and blood life, gray felt that his blood seemed to flow back and break out. This should be the ability to seize the rules in each other''s mouth.


    You can guess without thinking that when the other party''s hand touches him, something terrible will happen.


    "I can''t care so much!"


    Looking at the slowly grasping hand, gray showed determination in his eyes and made a decision in his heart.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A wave of time and space burst out from him. With the wave of time and space, he immediately felt the earth spinning, his mind was dizzy, and what he saw was vague, just like rotating in the turbulent flow.


    In fact, at this time, he is indeed shuttling through the turbulence, but it is not an ordinary air turbulence, but a time-space turbulence!


    In such a desperate situation, he can think of only one ability to save himself, that is, the ability to "go back to the past" banned by him.


    This ability is a very dangerous ability. An carelessness may lead to unexpected results.


    A small change may lead to the disappearance of familiar friends. There is no world at all.


    A small change may cause the enemy who should have died to not die.


    Even, at its worst, it may even lead to its own demise.


    For example, because of a small change, the ancestors of their own blood have died before leaving their children. Naturally, as their blood children, they can not still exist.


    This is a taboo ability. While hurting the enemy, it may also hurt himself and even the people around him. Because of this, gray banned this ability, but now he has to use it again.


    With his current strength, he can''t defeat the current Koro saint, so the only choice is to use his time and space ability to go back to the past and fight the young Koro saint.


    He chose the time point 50000 years ago, because 50000 years ago was the first time that holy hunting appeared, that is to say, the other party must have existed at that time, and the strength should not be too strong.


    However, whether he could go back to 50000 years ago was not in his mind.


    When the initial level is still magic light level, you can accurately return to the 100 year range by using the ability to go back to the past. Beyond the 100 year range, the fluctuation of time will become great. You obviously want to go back to a thousand years ago, but you are likely to go back to a hundred thousand years ago.


    And in the past time and space, it can only stay for one day.


    After reaching the level of destruction, he used it again and found that he could accurately return to the Millennium range. Beyond the Millennium range, there would be extremely huge fluctuations.


    The only thing that makes him happy is that as long as he is unwilling to return, he can even stay in the original time and space for a long time.


    Shua!


    For a long time, Gray''s head gradually became clear, and what he saw was no longer blurred, indicating that the ability of time and space had brought him back to the past.


    He looked at his surroundings, and the next moment his face became dull.


    There was a winding mud road on a field, and he was standing in the middle of it.


    Around, it is full of lush weeds and shrubs. Looking around, it is like a green blanket.


    The original Temple of time and space is gone, and the original city of time and space is gone.


    The temple of time and space was established more than 100000 years ago, but at this time, the temple of time and space and the city of time and space have not been established, that is, his time and space at this time is at least more than 100000 years ago.


    More than 100000 years ago, naturally, there were no Koro saints. Only the other party did not know where it was and what generation of ancestors it was.


    The plan to kill the young Koro Saint failed!

 Chapter 812

    "Do you want to return to the original time and space and use my time and space ability again? No, no, if I return to the original time and space, I probably don''t have any chance to use my ability..."


    Gray thought of returning to the original time and space and using the ability of "back to the past", but he immediately rejected it.


    Back in the past, the ability can not be used again until the time-space turbulence caused by it has calmed down. This period of time is enough for the Koro saint to find him and plunder his ability. After all, the other party has the ability of eye rules.


    Although under normal circumstances, the rule ability of the eye can not find the person hiding in the plane, gray seriously doubts that the other party is far beyond the ordinary rule level, and is likely to be able to spy on the person hiding in the plane.


    When we first met each other, it was the ruling plane. Obviously, the other party can pay attention to the situation of the right plane even in the original world, probably with the help of the rule ability of the eye.


    "If you can''t return to the original time and space, do you want to erase his blood ancestors? But not to mention whether you can find them, even if you can find them, the impact is too great..."


    The obliteration of the blood ancestors of the Koro saint and the absence of the Koro saint will inevitably bring great changes to the temple of time and space. With such great changes in the temple of time and space, it is difficult to say whether Sophia, who first arrived in the original world, will be saved by the elders of the temple of time and space.


    His original intention was to find the young Koro saint and kill him, and then revive him with resurrection ability to minimize the impact, but now it is obviously impossible to do so.


    "Can''t return to the original time and space, can''t find or erase the blood ancestors of Koro saint, then there is only one choice in front of me, that is to stay in this time and space and accumulate enough combat power to defeat Koro Saint..."


    Gray''s messy thoughts became clear, and just then, a scolding suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Go away!"


    He looked up and looked around. During his meditation, two groups of people had appeared on the field.


    There were about a dozen of them, all with injuries, including adults and children.


    The other group, a total of more than 30 people, all have a strong breath. Judging from the breath, the first few people should all have a destructive level.


    At this time, the back group of people are chasing the front group of people. The scolding just now was shouted by a middle-aged man in the destructive level among the back group of people.


    "Well...?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows and stared coldly at the scolding man.


    Although he is still in the sixth level of destruction level, his combat power is already comparable to the old rule level strongman. Even the rule level strongman will never dare to scold him. Now he is scolded by a small destruction level.


    Coupled with the Koro saint, his mood became extremely unhappy and wanted to attack, but he restrained it.


    This is in the past time and space. If you intervene or even kill at will, it may lead to great changes in the original time and space.


    He moved aside to make way.


    "Hey, hey -"


    "It turned out to be a soft footed shrimp..."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that gray was scolded and obediently let go, the latter group made a disdainful sneer and quickly crossed gray to kill the front group. Their strength was obviously stronger than the previous group, and soon surrounded the former group.


    The terrorist battle broke out, the fierce wind rolled up by the battle raged, and ferocious traces appeared on the grassland.


    "Ah --"


    With a scream, a young man dressed as a guard was split in half and splashed with blood.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    A middle-aged guard dressed up was cut in two by his waist, and his intestines spilled all over the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, the people dressed as guards were killed. The rest were pale because of fear, but they still guarded the middle desperately.


    Protected by them were a middle-aged man and a little boy. They were dressed in ancient clothes, which showed their nobility and obvious status.


    Poof, poof!


    One guard after another was killed. Finally, all the guards had fallen, leaving only the middle-aged and the child.


    The strength of the middle-aged is not weak. There is probably the first level of destruction. However, in the face of more and more powerful enemies, they are also hurt all over, and their internal organs and intestines are exposed.


    With despair and unwillingness in his eyes, he tried his last strength to protect the little boy, who was splashed with blood on his face, crying in horror and crying "Dad".


    In the distance, gray looked at the middle-aged man, his eyebrows had wrinkled, his middle-aged hair was purple, and his face was somewhat similar to that of Francis.


    "Cough."


    Purple hair coughed blood, mixed with internal organs. He roared reluctantly, angrily and resentfully.


    "If you treat my violet family like this, aren''t you afraid of the return of the rule level strong man of my violet family?"


    The loud roar made his injury more serious, and a large piece of internal organs burst out of his mouth.


    "Are you the rule level strongman of the violet family?"


    The middle-aged man who had scolded gray before disdained to sneer.


    "You probably don''t know. The saint of your violet family has sat in the void, and the bones were found not long ago."


    "What, did my grandfather sit down? No, it''s impossible..."


    Purple hair and middle-aged eyes showed shock and disbelief.


    "Believe it or not, you should be on your way!"


    The middle-aged man who had scolded gray gave a sneer, raised his knife, and was ready to chop the middle-aged man and the child together.


    "Violet family, rule level strong?"


    Hearing Zifa''s middle-aged words, Gray''s eyes suddenly burst into shock.


    All along, he wondered where Sophia''s blood came from.


    The violet family is just a family with a history of less than 1000 years. How can there be rule ability in the blood?


    Based on the condition of the plane, it is not enough to give birth to at least the sixth level of destruction. Therefore, he judged that the violet family is probably not a native family of the plane, but moved into the plane family several years ago.


    Now, seeing the middle-aged face slightly similar to Francis, and hearing that the other party claimed to be the violet family, and there had been rule level strong people in the family, he immediately understood that the middle-aged and children in front of him were probably the blood ancestors of Sophia and Francis.


    "Is it because of me that the violet family will take root in the throne?"


    A family that once had a strong rule level should not take root in one plane even if it is declining again, but the violet family takes root in the same plane. Then there must be some reason for the violet family to do so, and now it seems that it may be him.


    Whoosh!


    Without time to think about it, gray stopped the middle-aged and children in a flash. If there was another delay, the blood ancestors of the violet family would be cut off.


    to be sonorous!


    With two fingers outstretched, gray easily gripped the knife cut down by the raging wind.


    "What?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of gray and the war knife clamped by gray with two fingers, the middle-aged pupil who just scolded gray suddenly shrank.


    Because Zifa middle-aged is at the end of a powerful crossbow, he didn''t do his best, and even his blood beast ability hasn''t been used. Even so, he can''t be easily blocked. After all, his current state is destructive.


    Even he couldn''t do it himself. He clamped the knife he cut with just two fingers.


    "Let go -"


    Holding the war knife in both hands, he struggled fiercely to free the war knife from Gray''s two fingers, but he was frightened to find that the war knife was clamped between Gray''s two fingers, just like a heel, and could not move at all.


    "You..."


    With a cold sweat on his forehead, he gave up his sword, quickly backed back and looked at gray in fear.


    "Be careful, this man is very powerful -"


    There are two other Devastators who detect abnormalities, an old woman and a young man.


    With a low cry, they took their men back quickly and distanced themselves from gray.


    "Who are you?"


    The young man with blond hair looked at gray as young as he was.


    The other party seems to be about the same age as him, but judging from the fight just now, his strength is stronger than him.


    Although there are such people in their temple, they are the son of their temple. Isn''t the other person a son of God?


    When are the saints so sparse and ordinary that they can be met so easily.


    "Sir, we are from the Sun Temple. These two are the people I want to kill in the Sun Temple. Please be convenient!"


    The old woman spoke politely, but in fact, with threats and warnings, she warned gray not to meddle as a person in her Solar Temple.


    "Roll -"


    Gray snorted coldly. Naturally, he could hear the threats and warnings hidden in the other party''s words. Under normal circumstances, he would not provoke such a saint level force without reason.


    However, the situation is obviously not normal.


    If he didn''t save them, Sophia''s blood ancestors would die, and Sophia, Francis and others probably wouldn''t exist. He said nothing.


    The breath of the sixth level of destruction diffused from him and pressed against the group. People who couldn''t bear the breath suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    Today''s gray realm is only one step away from the rule level, at least six higher than most people present. Such a huge realm gap makes these people have no resistance in front of Gray''s breath.


    "You..."


    She has named herself as the person in the Sun Temple, but the other party still doesn''t give face. The old woman just wanted to scold, but she didn''t expect that a huge pressure filled in, like a mountain peak pressing on her.


    Her body suddenly stiffened, trying to stabilize her body without being pressed down, her forehead was sweating, and her eyes looked at gray in horror.


    "Destruction giant..."


    Like him, the young man and the middle-aged man who had scolded gray also tried their best to resist, with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Especially the middle-aged man who scolded Gray was soaked with sweat.


    I was yelling at a destructive giant just now!

 Chapter 813

    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here..."


    His body exudes a mountain like horror, like one mountain after another, Gray''s voice is cold and his eyes are indifferent.


    "Go -"


    With fear in her eyes, the old woman, the young man and the middle-aged looked at each other, turned around and left without hesitation, and didn''t even put down a cruel word.


    Judging only from the breath, they can know that the other party is no longer what they can deal with. What they need to do now is to return to the Sun Temple and report the matter to the high-level of the Sun Temple. At that time, the high-level of the Sun Temple will take over the matter.


    At this time, if a quarrel of words angers the other party and causes the other party to hurt the killer, it is simply suicidal.


    It''s better to say that the other party didn''t hurt the killer, so that they had some accidents. With the strength of the other party, they are fully capable of killing them all to avoid news leakage.


    "The Sun Temple was established 500000 years ago, that is to say, the current time should not exceed 500000 years, but I don''t know how many years the sun calendar is now..."


    Glancing at the direction the three left, gray withdrew his eyes.


    If you kill all these people, you can naturally save a lot of trouble, but it is easy to bring unknown changes to the original time and space. Even if the killing is controlled by the resurrection ability, it will certainly lead to some changes. Therefore, he did not kill these people.


    As for the temple of the sun, although it is indeed a trouble, he can cope with it with his current strength. After all, his combat power is not weaker than the old rule level strong.


    Looking back at Zifa middle-aged and the child, Zifa middle-aged had collapsed to the ground because of his severe injury. Next to him, the little boy was crying sadly, and his blood splashed face was full of tears.


    Gray poured a bottle of advanced healing medicine into the mouth of the middle-aged purple hair, but his eyebrows wrinkled.


    Zifa''s middle-aged injury is too serious and his internal organs are broken. Even the advanced healing medicine is difficult to cure. If there is a life medicine, it can cure him. Unfortunately, he doesn''t.


    "Cough..."


    Purple hair coughed violently in middle age, with blood and internal organs.


    "My Lord, I know I... Can''t live, but I really... Don''t worry about him."


    "This is the last blood of the violet family. Please... Take him in..."


    "Dad, don''t leave... Alan..."


    The little boy was carved in pink and jade and cried heartbroken.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him!"


    Gray solemnly promised, and when he heard Gray''s promise, the purple haired middle-aged seemed to have exhausted his last strength. A satisfied smile hung on his face. His body was soft and there was no movement anymore, leaving only the little boy crying.


    After crying for a long time, the little boy fainted. Gray sighed and took the little boy into his own position.


    The plane is a whole with him, and returns to the past time and space with him, and the remnant of the temple of light and the holy eye family hidden by him also follow him to this time and space.


    "Lord gray..."


    Seeing the appearance of gray, a woman with perfect figure greeted her. She was shadow eight and once the saint of light.


    "Take care of him."


    Greyway nodded, gave the little boy to her, and then left the plane and came to the outside world.


    After taking a look at the bodies of Zifa middle-aged and his guards, the earth system used its ability to bury all the guards together and bury Zifa middle-aged alone.


    On the tombstone of the violet family guard, he engraved "the tomb of the violet family loyal guard".


    He admired the bravery and loyalty of these guards. Even gray, who was used to life and death, could not help but be slightly moved by the spirit of being desperate even when he knew that he would die.


    On the middle-aged tombstone of Zifa, he engraved "the tomb of the ancestors of the violet family". He didn''t know each other''s name, so he had to.


    After all this, gray chose a direction and explored ahead. He needed to find a crowded place to inquire about the current time.


    There is no unified "time" in the original world. Almost every saint level force has its own "time".


    If the temple of light is the light calendar, the first year is the year when the temple of light was established.


    The temple of time and space is the calendar of time and space. The first year is also the year when the temple of time and space was established.


    Although the time is different, if you convert it, you can probably calculate how many million years it appears from the present world.


    After driving thousands of miles, gray found a village, which was obviously sparsely populated.


    The ancestors of the violet family should have liked the sparsely populated, so they fled in that direction.


    But unfortunately, it was still tracked down. Everyone died, leaving only a few-year-old boy. If he hadn''t saved him, he couldn''t even keep his last blood.


    "Who are you?"


    The small village in front of us is surrounded by wooden fences. On many wooden fences, we can see the claw marks and sword marks of wild animals. Obviously, the environment around the village is not safe.


    Gray''s arrival immediately drew the attention of the people in the village, and a dozen bows aimed at him from different directions.


    "I''m just a passer-by."


    Gray spread his hand, indicating that he meant no harm.


    "What are you doing in our village?"


    A strong man with bare chest stood on a high platform behind the wooden fence and asked.


    From him, there was a faint breath. Of course, it was relative to gray. The other party should be a crazy blood soldier.


    In a small village, there is a crazy blood soldier sitting in the town, which is unimaginable. However, it is rare in the original world. Some small cities have King level soldiers sitting in the town.


    "I want to ask you what time it is?"


    Said gray, trying to be friendly.


    "Ask time?"


    The strong man obviously had some doubts. He looked at gray carefully, but he still said.


    "It''s May 21st."


    "Can you be more specific? For example, what year?"


    "What year?"


    The strong man was more suspicious of Gray''s intention and made a slight gesture, which seemed to signal to strengthen his vigilance. After all, it was understandable that he didn''t remember the date. It was too abnormal to even remember a year.


    "Solar calendar 15142."


    He said, staring at gray with sharp pupils.


    "The solar calendar is 15142, and it was 490000 years ago."


    Gray was speechless. The time deviation was not generally large. He wanted to reach 50000 years ago, but he reached 490000 years ago, almost ten times the deviation.


    He turned and wanted to leave, but soon stopped and turned again to face the strong man.


    As gray turned around again, the atmosphere solidified slightly.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    The strong man''s hand had touched the knife hanging around his waist, and his fierce breath became stronger, just like a blood beast ready to kill at any time.


    Before, he had suspected that gray didn''t come by asking about the time, and now Gray''s performance has made his doubt climb to the highest.


    "How can I get to the nearest city?"


    Gray glanced at the handle of the knife held by the other party. His face didn''t change. He asked.


    "Go straight east along the path for 50 miles."


    The strong man''s voice sank slightly.


    "Thank you."


    Gray nodded slightly and then collapsed to the ground.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he stepped on the ground, there was a clear collapse, and he jumped into the air with this anti earthquake force and quickly fled to the East.


    The speed is so fast that it has lost its trace in a few blinks.


    "King level strong, at least King level strong!!!"


    Looking at the collapse of the ground and the direction where gray had lost his trace, the strong man had a cold sweat on his forehead and a surprised look on his face.


    The more than ten people who pointed at gray with bows and arrows just now were so frightened that their bows fell off and fell to the ground, and their faces were full of horror.


    I and others were pointing a bow and arrow at a strong man at least at the king level just now. It''s just that ignorant people are fearless.


    With the strength of the other party, if they want to kill them, no matter how they resist, it is useless. Fortunately, the other party does not seem to be angry. Otherwise, it will be a disaster to destroy the village.


    After galloping forward for more than 50 miles, a stone city appeared in front of gray. The stone city is completely made of stones one after another. It has a long history, because there are traces of wind on the surface of the stones, and green moss grows in some places.


    This is a fairly large city with hundreds of thousands of permanent residents. At the gate of the city, there are carriages in and out, people and goods. It can be seen that the city''s commerce is quite prosperous.


    Along the sidewalk, gray walked into the city. The street was paved with stone slabs one after another. It was clean and tidy, and there was no cross flow of sewage.


    Generally, large cities have underground drainage systems, and cross flow of sewage is still rare.


    He found a grocery store and bought the most complete map in the grocery store. Gray lived in a pub and considered his next plan.


    He needs to accumulate strength in this time and space, enough to defeat the Koro saint, so I''m afraid he will survive in this time and space for a long time.


    And I''m afraid this time will not be short, so he must think about his next plan.


    "Now I have four kinds of rule abilities, and there are many rule abilities. What really limits my strength now is the realm, so what I need to improve most now is the realm."


    "I heard that there are some rare magic herbs that can help to understand the rules and greatly reduce the time to understand the rules. I wonder if there is a chance to find such precious magic herbs¡°


    "The only remaining blood of the violet family must be properly placed and closely protected. If it dies prematurely, not only the violet family will not exist, but even Sophia is likely to disappear. It is a problem to bring it around or return it to her position."


    "In addition, I''m afraid the Sun Temple will not give up in order to cut grass and eliminate roots. There will be some trouble, but I''m not afraid. No matter what decision the Sun Temple makes, I''m not afraid¡°

 Chapter 814

    A few days later in the morning, Gray was having dinner in the pub. Sitting opposite him was a little boy carved in pink and jade. It was Alan violet, the little boy saved by him a few days ago.


    Holding a knife and fork, the little boy used his meal rigidly. From time to time, he would peek at gray. He was careful for fear of angering gray. His appearance was distressing.


    The family has undergone great changes. All their relatives have died and are left alone. The only dependence is a person who knows for less than a few days. He is confused and confused, full of young hearts, and full of tension about the uncertain future.


    "Don''t be nervous. I have some relations with you. I can also be regarded as your relatives."


    Gray said softly.


    "Are you my relative?"


    The little boy looked at gray in surprise and amazement.


    "Yes, I''m your relative."


    Gray must have nodded, and the little boy was surprised.


    He lost all his relatives and had no dependence. Now he suddenly learned that gray was his relatives and had dependence again. His hanging heart suddenly fell down.


    After breakfast, gray took the little boy walking on the busy street, patronizing one stall after another, passing by pedestrians.


    All kinds of food toys and the excitement in the street gradually freed the little boy from his grief and temporarily forgot his tragic experience not long ago.


    Woo, woo, woo!


    Just then, a fierce howling sound sounded in the sky.


    Gray looked up and saw that more than a dozen people quickly fled to the city, causing a strong roar. Judging from the speed, each of these more than a dozen people was a destructive existence.


    "I know you''re in the city. Get out!"


    More than a dozen people flew outside the city and looked coldly into the city. One of the elders shouted coldly.


    The powerful authority permeated him, like rolling mud and stones flowing to the city, which was the sixth level of authority of destruction.


    Feeling the powerful pressure, the residents in the city collapsed to the ground.


    Originally, the crowd surged in the bustling streets, one after another was scared to lie on the ground, with a face full of panic like the coming of the end.


    Some screamed in panic, others fainted in panic.


    Some people are more frightened because of excessive panic, and their excrement and urine flow out. Others are more frightened because of excessive terror and long drool.


    There were only two people standing on the street, one of whom was gray and the other was the little boy Alan. They survived because they were close to gray and protected by Gray''s coercion.


    Looking at the street full of fallen people around, Gray''s face was very blue.


    He could guess who the visitor was. He must be from the Sun Temple. No doubt, these days he also found some suspicious people peeping around, but he didn''t care.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the other party would be so unscrupulous and directly exert pressure on a city with a population of hundreds of thousands, implicating hundreds of thousands of people.


    "Take care of him!"


    Gray waved yingba out and asked her to take care of the little boy. He ran quickly and appeared outside the city, standing hundreds of meters away from the more than ten people.


    "I shouldn''t have let you go."


    Gray looked at more than ten people and finally landed on a blonde young man with a chill in his eyes.


    A few days ago, the reason why he didn''t kill the people in the Sun Temple was to try not to interfere with this time and space, so as not to have a great impact on the future time and space.


    But I don''t want to. This will have a greater impact. The other party''s recklessness will affect hundreds of thousands of people in a city. The impact is definitely greater than killing dozens of people.


    "It''s none of my business..."


    Being stared at by Gray''s icy eyes, the blonde young man subconsciously stepped back a few steps and explained flustered. However, he immediately realized that today was different from a few days ago, but there were several destruction giants of the Sun Temple beside him, and immediately became confident again.


    "Don''t be arrogant... This time is different. A few days ago, my lords in the Sun Temple were here..."


    "You saved the remaining sins of the violet family? I heard you have the sixth level of destruction?"


    A young man with silver hair glanced disdainfully at the frightened blonde and looked at gray with suspicion.


    He is Eliot, the contemporary son of the Sun Temple. A few days ago, he heard that gray had the sixth level of destruction at a young age. As a leader of the younger generation, he naturally didn''t believe such rumors, so he came.


    A person''s age can be judged from a person''s breath.


    The older people''s breath is gloomy, like a pool of stagnant water. The younger people''s breath is vibrant, as if they have infinite vitality. That''s how gray feels to him.


    He was sure that gray was young, but he seriously doubted that gray had the sixth level of destruction.


    "Well, let me see if you have the sixth level of destruction."


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Above the sky, the second sun appeared, burning a golden flame and emitting a terrible high temperature, whistling down from the sky.


    The ground is drying up, the ground is cracking, plants are withering and burning, and the terrible heat wave is boiling like a tide. At the center of all this is gray, and the sun is hitting gray quickly.


    "Hum -"


    Gray''s face was cold and ugly.


    The people in the Sun Temple, one after another, are so unscrupulous.


    This place is only a few miles away from the city. If the other party''s attack is allowed to fall, the whole city will be destroyed. After all, this city is not like a temple and has a strong defense barrier.


    Shua!


    A touch of purple light, like the clouds at the beginning of the morning, rose into the sky and spread upward to meet the golden sun.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The mighty golden sun dissipated at the moment of contact, just like a flame encountering extremely cold water. The purple light continued to spread all the way up, leaving a very long purple glow in the sky.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Another purple light, like a long purple River, spread to Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple. It did not deter the momentum sweeping the world, but had a strange silence.


    But it was this silence that made Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple, stand up, cool and have a strong sense of crisis.


    I can''t stop it!


    Instinctive intuition told him that he could not resist the blow. If he resisted it forcibly, the result was likely to be death.


    Patrolling his instinctive intuition, he quickly avoided to the side, but the spread speed of the purple light was obviously faster than that of his avoidance. He was about to be shrouded in the purple light.


    At this time, the old man who exuded the threat of the sixth level of destruction appeared in front of him and protected him behind him.


    The golden light burst out from the old man and turned into one after another terrible light that could kill and destroy, splashing into the purple light.


    Under this terrible light, the purple light gradually faded and finally collapsed.


    "It''s really the sixth level of destruction..."


    Behind the old man, Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple, breathed heavily. At some time, his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    As the strongest of the younger generation in the temple of the sun, he has always been in a variety of praise and aura. For other people in the younger generation, he always likes to take himself as a reference. He doesn''t think that the other party who is about the same age as him is far beyond his realm, but the reality is cruel. He can''t even stop a blow in front of gray.


    "Which temple are you from?"


    The old man who blocked the ability of time rules looked at gray with a slightly dignified face.


    The other party was so young that he had the strength comparable to him, which made him doubt that there was a super terrorist Saint level force behind the other party.


    "You don''t need to know..."


    Gray originally wanted to talk about the temple of time and space, but he thought that the temple of time and space had not been established, coupled with his "relationship" with the temple of time and space, so he held back and said coldly.


    "You just need to know that I have guaranteed the people of the violet family. From now on, you are not allowed to release any hunting action about the violet family."


    "Arrogance."


    An old woman with a bent back snorted coldly. From her, there was also the threat of the sixth level of destruction.


    "Ignorant, do you really think that if you have the sixth level of destruction, you can walk horizontally and compete with my sun temple?"


    A middle-aged woman with an old face stepped out. From her, there was also the threat of the sixth level of destruction.


    The third level of destruction is the sixth level. Among these dozen people, there are three levels of destruction.


    Although I don''t quite believe the report of the returnees, just in case, the Sun Temple sent three destruction giants.


    "It seems that even if I defeat you, I won''t give up?"


    Suddenly, gray sighed, with a trace of helplessness in his tone.


    He has tried his best to avoid affecting this time and space, but with the indomitable posture of the Sun Temple, he obviously has no intention to give up, and there will be no less trouble and terror in the follow-up, which is bound to have a great impact on this time and space.


    "Defeat, it''s up to you?"


    The old-fashioned middle-aged woman scoffed, as if she had heard the best joke. With their three destruction giants here, I don''t know whether the other party can live or not, but she still wants to defeat them.


    "No, I''m not going to beat you."


    Gray shook his head. When more than ten people in the Sun Temple thought Gray was ready to be soft, gray raised his head and looked indifferent in his eyes.


    "In order to prevent things like this from happening, I''m going to kill you and go directly to the Sun Temple!"


    He thought that forcing back the Solar Temple without casualties could minimize the impact on this time and space, but he knew he was wrong.


    The acting style of the Sun Temple is too unscrupulous to take into account the impact on the surrounding. Of course, this is also the acting style of most Saint level forces.


    Today, hundreds of thousands of people will be affected. After today, I am afraid more people will be affected.


    So he decided to cut the mess quickly and settle the matter in the fastest way. As for the way, it is natural to kill to the temple of the sun, because only killing has the strongest deterrent effect.

 Chapter 815

    "Arrogance!"


    The old man of the destruction giant smiled angrily, his eyes seemed to have two fireballs burning, and his face was distorted by anger.


    The other party actually wanted to kill all the people present, including the three giants, and also planned to directly kill the Sun Temple. Arrogance is hard to describe the other party. If you really want to describe it, you can call it crazy.


    Not to mention whether the other party has killed more than a dozen destructive strength, including the three giants, even if it has, if it dares to kill the Sun Temple, it will definitely be dead or alive.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    The hunchback old woman and the old-fashioned middle-aged woman also showed anger and stared at gray coldly.


    "If you have some strength, you dare to shout with me at the Sun Temple. It''s death!"


    A young man who followed him laughed wantonly, full of ridicule.


    He is an outstanding contemporary son of the Sun Temple. He also has the realm of destruction. This time, he came to see the world.


    But I didn''t expect to meet such a madman. Although he had some strength, he was so crazy that he wanted to kill them and go to the Sun Temple.


    Shua!


    Gray''s eyes stared at the young man. The coldness in his eyes seemed to freeze the young man.


    The young man''s heart bulged and his heart jumped wildly. However, he suddenly dared to think that he was under the protection of three destructive giants at this time.


    "What are you staring at? You can kill me!"


    He also made a move to wipe his neck, which was full of provocation.


    "I satisfy you."


    Gray smiled. He had seen arrogant people, but he had never seen someone who was in such a hurry to die. In that case, he naturally wanted to meet each other''s wishes.


    Whoosh!


    Gray''s figure disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he had appeared less than one meter beside the arrogant young man. His powerful hand stuck on the arrogant young man''s throat and raised the other party before the arrogant young man reacted.


    "Whine --"


    Choked by gray, the arrogant young man turned his eyes out because of suffocation, and made an out of tune voice in his mouth. Under the crisis of life and death, he instinctively raised his legs and kicked gray.


    "Since you want to die, I will help you!"


    His eyes were cold and he turned a blind eye to the kick of the arrogant young man. Gray said coldly in the arrogant young man''s ear.


    Click!


    Holding the hand of the arrogant young man''s neck, with a crisp voice, the arrogant young man''s throat and spine suddenly broke, the young man''s kicked leg suddenly stopped, and the whole body was paralyzed like a soft foot shrimp.


    Boom!


    Behind him, there was a roaring wind and terrible heat attacking gray. The air was completely blasted and a harsh roar came out. The fist of the destruction giant old man was wrapped with a golden flame that seemed to burn everything.


    There are people in the Sun Temple around him. If he attacks directly with his ability, the people around him are bound to be injured or even die, so he chose close combat.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Gray turned and looked indifferently at the flame fist smashed by the destruction giant. A space barrier appeared in front of him and immediately blocked the fierce flame fist.


    The violent shock wave is vented, the air ripples violently, forming a terrible vacuum, and the heat wave is surging, but gray behind the space barrier is not affected at all.


    Not only that, space barriers are emerging around and forming cages.


    "Space barrier!"


    The old man of the destruction giant obviously noticed that it was wrong and chose a direction to rush out, but the direction he chose was just the direction with a space barrier and was blocked.


    When you want to choose another direction to escape, the space barrier has completely formed a cage.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    After seeing Gray''s back, several ordinary destruction levels hesitated slightly, flashed a fierce color in their eyes, and killed gray from behind.


    Hearing the news, gray turned coldly and waved with a wave. A purple light shrouded these ordinary destruction levels.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    A creepy scene appeared. The bodies of these ordinary destruction levels shrouded in purple light grew old quickly, then died and became rotten, and finally the flesh and blood disappeared, leaving only rotten bones.


    There are many ways of death, but such a way of death is obviously very penetrating. Several other ordinary destroyers who want to kill Xiang gray suddenly stopped, and their hearts were filled with horror.


    "Time rule ability, this is time rule ability. You actually have two kinds of rule ability!"


    Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple, cried out in surprise. After seeing the effect of the ability of time rules, he finally determined that this purple light was the ability of time rules.


    Connected with the space rule ability "blink", the other party actually has two rule abilities.


    "Others stand back!"


    The hunchback old woman and the old-fashioned middle-aged woman looked cold and ordered the others to step back. They killed gray one left and one right.


    Gray turned a blind eye to the two men and held his right hand falsely.


    "Ah --"


    With a scream, the destruction giant old man who was locked in the space cage was deformed, and his blood seeped from all over his body. Finally, the whole person was not like an adult, and was squeezed into a bloody meat ball by the reduced space barrier.


    Then gray took time to look at the two men who came and laid two space barriers in the direction of their attack.


    Boo, boo¡ª¡ª


    The two men''s attack hit the space barrier, which had no effect except to cause a huge movement and be shocked backwards by the impact of the space barrier.


    Although they are the sixth level realm of destruction, Gray''s reaction speed is much faster than the two under the acceleration of time rule ability.


    "Elder Hayden, you killed elder Hayden, damn you!"


    Looking at the corpse of an old man who was no longer a man, the hunchback old woman and the old-fashioned middle-aged woman were shocked and angry, and roared angrily.


    The second and third suns appeared in the sky, the atmosphere of destroying the sky and the earth was sweeping, the scorching high temperature filled the world, and everything was shrouded under it.


    Including gray, the city not far away, and even others in the temple of the sun.


    Under the fierce battle that the destruction giants will fall, they obviously can''t care about or give up these people.


    "Really unscrupulous..."


    Gray''s eyes are as cold as frost. If the other party''s attack falls on such a large scale and there is a space barrier, he will be fine, but I''m afraid all the cities and people in the city nearby will die.


    This once again verified his recent judgment that the arrogant and domineering forces such as the Sun Temple must be subdued with a sharp knife, otherwise it will have a greater impact on this time and space.


    "Hum -"


    In front of gray, the dark ball appeared. After it appeared, it turned into a black light and shot out.


    Poof, poof¡ª¡ª


    Two sounds of flesh and blood being pierced sounded, and then he saw that the angry hunchback old woman and the old-fashioned middle-aged woman burst out a blood flower on their faces.


    The chest position was transparent in front and back, the heart was gone, blood surged from the front and back holes, and the body fell powerlessly.


    The two golden suns in the sky lost their ability to maintain and suddenly burst like golden fireworks.


    The thunder is loud and the rain is small, which is probably the case.


    "Three elders... Dead?"


    "Isn''t that true?!"


    "How could it be, how could it be?"


    From the killing of the old man of the destruction giant to the killing of the hunchback old woman and the old-fashioned middle-aged woman, the time interval is very short. Before the people in the Sun Temple react, they find that all three giants have died.


    "He killed three elders alone? Run, run!"


    Eliot, the son of the temple of the sun, was frightened, and his body turned into golden light and fled to the distance.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help thinking of what Gray said not long ago.


    Kill them all and then go to the temple of the sun.


    It is no longer arrogant to kill them all. The three giants are dead, and the rest of them have no resistance except to escape.


    "Run!"


    Others also reacted and fled in different directions.


    Whoosh!


    Looking at the runaway son Eliot of the Sun Temple and the rest of the people, gray looked cold and indifferent.


    Whoosh!


    With one step, he crossed a distance of several miles and appeared next to a man. His fingers flicked and a touch of purple light shrouded the man. Suddenly, he saw that the man decayed quickly and turned into a skeleton and fell straight down.


    Then he stepped out again and appeared hundreds of meters away next to a young blonde.


    The blonde young man is no one else, just the young man who has met twice.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    The young blonde pleaded for mercy in horror and despair.


    At this moment, he hates himself and the three giants. He hates himself for thinking that having three giants with him can make him worry free. He foolishly follows him again. He hates the three giants even more that they can''t beat each other.


    Gray didn''t say anything. A purple light wiped out the blonde young man, and then chased the others.


    One after another people who escaped from the Sun Temple were killed, and finally he caught up with the last person, Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple.


    "Don''t kill me. I''m the son of the Sun Temple. It''s useful for you to keep me!"


    Eliot, the son of the temple of the sun, was pale and sweating. When he saw Gray''s murderous eyes, he quickly said.


    "Tell me?"


    Gray said faintly.


    "Aren''t you going to the Sun Temple? I know the way. I can show you the way!"


    Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple, turned his head quickly and said hurriedly.


    "That''s a good proposal. Then show me the way!"


    Gray thought about it and thought it was a good proposal. Although he bought a map, with the map technology of the world, the accuracy was worrying. If no one led the way, he had to take the wrong road.


    It''s a good choice to save the other party''s life and let the other party lead the way for him.


    Through the connection of soul, call shadow eight and Alan. Gray looks at Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple.


    "Lead the way!"

 Chapter 816

    "Everyone was killed except the son... And came to the temple of the sun?!"


    In the Sun Temple, the first reaction of the high-level of the Sun Temple who got the news was disbelief. It was not until the news was confirmed three times in a row that they had to accept this fact.


    All the people sent this time, including the three giants, except the son, were killed, and the other party came to the temple of the sun.


    Shock, consternation, anger.


    The giant, the strongest under the rule level strong, is the strongest combat power among the conventional combat power of a saint level force, and even such existence has lost three. Such a huge loss has never been seen in the Sun Temple in recent thousands of years.


    What made them more angry was that the people who killed the Sun Temple did not hide, but came to the Sun Temple. Since the establishment of the Sun Temple, they have not suffered such provocation.


    "According to the information, the other party has the ability of time rules and space rules. Won''t he be a strong rule level player?"


    A giant''s face was frozen.


    "From the description of the battle, it doesn''t look like a rule level strong man."


    A giant frowned.


    "However, I''d better call elder rouse and elder Serena who have been in contact with him."


    Soon after, two of the three Devastators who had contact with gray were called.


    "What, all the people sent are dead except the son Eliot, even three adults...?!"


    I heard from a group of giants that almost all the people sent were destroyed. Both of them were palpitating. The giants, and three of them, died like this.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but rejoice that they didn''t follow this time. Otherwise, they will be added to the dead.


    "Elder rouse and elder Serena, the other side''s realm is the sixth level of destruction. Is this certain?"


    A big man looked at them and asked in a deep voice.


    "Judging from the breath, it should be... The sixth level of destruction is undoubtedly."


    They looked pale, nodded, and answered with a trembling voice.


    Let them step down, and all the giants fell silent. Finally, the Lord of the Sun Temple sat on the throne and opened his mouth.


    "Whether the other party is at the rule level or not, this matter is beyond our ability. We must contact the saint!"


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, under the guidance of Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple, a huge city was in sight, which was the sun holy city where the Sun Temple was located.


    Along the way, from time to time, the peeping people could be found. Obviously, the Sun Temple got the news and was watching gray.


    However, gray didn''t pay attention. When he went to the Sun Temple this time, he didn''t want to hide his whereabouts.


    Outside the holy city of the sun, gray stopped because there were more than ten people in front of him, including men and women, middle-aged and old people. Without exception, his breath exceeded the general level of destruction.


    Among them, in the middle is a middle-aged man with a golden robe and a golden crown on his head.


    Its breath is like the burning sun, as if to burn everything.


    Seeing this man, Gray''s face was slightly frozen and waved yingba and Allen into the plane.


    Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple, looked ecstatic. Regardless of gray behind him, he didn''t hesitate to run in that direction.


    In his opinion, even if gray is strong, he will never dare to kill him in front of middle-aged people, because middle-aged people are the contemporary saints of the Sun Temple.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    However, as soon as he ran out a few steps, a blood flower burst out on his chest, and a huge hole opened in front and back.


    Under inertia, he rushed forward for several steps, and there was consternation in his eyes. The other party dared to kill him, the son of the Sun Temple, in front of the Sun Temple.


    Suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, unwilling in his eyes, his body fell down heavily, hundreds of meters away from the temple of the sun.


    "Since you said you would kill all of you, you are no exception!"


    The black ball that pierced the heart of Eliot, the son of the Sun Temple, returned to gray and looked at the body of the son of the Sun Temple. Gray said faintly.


    Knowing that the way of being too "gentle" may have a greater impact on this time and space, and his killing becomes decisive.


    "Eliot..."


    The giants of the Sun Temple were livid. It was also unexpected that gray dared to kill the son of the Sun Temple in front of the saints of the Sun Temple.


    "How dare you kill the three giants of the Sun Temple. Now you kill the son of the Sun Temple in front of me."


    Looking at the body of the son of the Sun Temple, Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, shot a cold light in his eyes.


    Every saint and son has the potential to become a rule level. He is the seed of the temple rule level. Now he has been killed in front of him.


    The sun temple not only lost a regular seed, but also damaged the face.


    "Kill them all. This is my commitment to them. Since I have made a commitment, I will naturally abide by it."


    Gray''s face was calm, but his heart was on guard.


    Although he does not think that the other party can go against the sky like the Koro saint, have the terrorist rule of seizing, and become far beyond the ordinary rule level through plundering, after all, the other party is a rule level strong man. Naturally, he cannot despise a rule level strong man.


    "Promise, what a promise."


    Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, smiled, but the smile was full of cold.


    "Come on, what are you doing in my sun temple?"


    "Let the Sun Temple cancel the pursuit of the violet family. I don''t want to take care of what the Sun Temple did to the violet family before, but from now on, the Sun Temple must stop the pursuit of the violet family."


    Look straight at Ryan, the temple of the sun, Gray said.


    "Let me cancel the pursuit of the violet family in the Sun Temple? You are qualified to negotiate terms with my sun temple?"


    The smile on Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, disappeared, and the terrible smell broke out, just like a sun exploding and impacting gray.


    "Yes, it''s up to me!"


    The violent breath came to his face, just like the flame storm caused by the explosion of the sun. Gray stood still in the flame storm and said word by word.


    "Take my punch and don''t die."


    The anger of the temple of the sun was completely detonated, roared and punched gray in the air.


    Boom!


    Under his fist, a golden pillar of light with the smell of destroying the sky and earth, like a comet from the sky, hit gray.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    In front of gray, the dark ball rushed out with lightning speed. It was only the size of an adult''s fist. Compared with the golden light column, it was like an ant at the foot of a giant. It looked extremely small.


    Boom!


    A terrible explosion.


    At the place where the dark ball collided with the golden beam, there was an extremely terrible explosion.


    Under this terrorist explosion, a violent shock wave spread, the earth and rock on the ground cracked, and a deep canyon appeared. More than a dozen giants of the Solar Temple who were closer were actually flying upside down under the shock wave.


    In the center of the collision, a large space appeared, dark as ink, devouring everything.


    As the two sides causing such a huge movement, the golden beam burst and scattered inch by inch, and the dark ball exhausted its power and turned back to gray.


    "Can stop the attack of Ryan saint, isn''t his combat power comparable to the rule level?"


    "No, start the defense barrier of the holy city, or the holy city will be dangerous!"


    The giants of the Sun Temple retreated to the wall of the holy city and opened the defense barrier of the holy city.


    Standing on the wall, they all looked dignified and frightened. No wonder the three giants were not opponents of each other. It turned out that the combat power of each other was comparable to the rule level.


    Boom!


    No one could do anything with a blow. Neither the Sun Temple nor gray stopped and shot again.


    The golden light column and the dark ball hit each other again and collided again in the middle.


    At the collision site, a dark space hole appeared, a terrible storm swept through, huge cracks appeared on the ground, and earth and stone splashed everywhere, hitting the holy city not far away and blocked by the defense barrier of the holy city.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    With the continuous number of collisions, the surrounding area has become a barren place with no grass except the holy city protected by a defensive barrier.


    There are also many crisscross huge canyons with huge and deep gaps. If you can''t see the deepest part at a glance, it''s like a crack leading to the abyss.


    "I haven''t achieved the rules yet, but I can compare with the rule level with the double rules. No wonder I dare to hit my sun temple."


    Ryan, the saint of the temple of the sun, looked at gray coldly, with surprise in his eyes, but more killing.


    You can compete against the rule level before you achieve the rule level, and you can return it after the other party becomes the rule level.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Above the sky, a golden sun more dazzling than the sun appeared, burst out a dazzling golden light, emitted a terrible high temperature, and the space was chapped.


    Then, the golden sun turned into a larger golden giant bird than the regular birds and animals Gray had obtained, and carried Ryan, the saint of the temple of the sun, to attack gray.


    The flames were raging, the feathers were burning, and a huge claw grabbed gray in a large area.


    The dark ball hit the giant claw, but it was patted by the giant claw, and the Giant Claw continued to catch gray.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s ground collapsed and appeared like a giant crater hit by a giant meteorite, while gray''s figure disappeared in a blink of an eye at the moment when he was grasped by the giant claw.


    "Strengthen..."


    Gray appeared in the sky behind the Flamingo. Looking at the Flamingo, he looked dignified and sang with a strange rhythm.


    Suddenly, the bloody light enveloped him, and his breath suddenly soared, which was no worse than the rule level.


    Not only that, he took out the sword of the sun to enhance his combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 817

    Boom!


    The huge body of the flame giant bird turned and roared up. A hundred meter long flame giant wing, like a flame giant knife, cut at gray, and the dark ball in front of gray quickly met him.


    Boom!


    The huge body of the flame giant bird stumbled, and the beheaded giant wings were blocked by the dark ball with more terrible power.


    A shock wave erupts from the collision between the two. Under the shock wave, the surrounding area is full of space cracks.


    "Curse rules, the third rule ability, and also have rule weapons...?"


    Controlling and stabilizing the shape of the Flamingo, Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, shrunk his pupils and looked at gray for fear.


    Before reaching the rule level, he was surprised to have two rule abilities, but he didn''t want the other party to have the third rule ability and the rule weapons that the Sun Temple had.


    Even more frightening to him is that with this third rule ability and rule weapon, the other party has been able to match his combat effectiveness.


    "The third rule, rule weapons..."


    On the wall of the sun holy city, more than a dozen giants of the Sun Temple who paid close attention to the battle were no longer relaxed, their faces changed slightly, and their hearts unconsciously raised concerns.


    They know that Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, is an old rule level strong man with two rules, so they don''t worry even if they see gray show rule level combat power with two rules.


    But now, the other party actually shows three kinds of rule abilities. The number of rule abilities is more than that of Ryan saint. Coupled with rule weapons, the other party is enough to pose a threat to Ryan saint.


    Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, was surprised by Gray''s fighting power, but gray didn''t.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink, gray appeared behind the Sun Temple Saint Ryan. The dark ball that had turned back cut through the space and hit the Sun Temple Saint Ryan''s back.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Strong shock wave diffusion, with the shock wave as the center, dense space cracks appear in the surrounding area, and a large amount of air is sucked into the virtual boundless by the cracks.


    At the critical moment, a huge wing of the flame giant bird lifted up and blocked the dark ball.


    However, it was not undamaged. It was not only severely impacted, its huge body rolled and flew upside down, but also damaged in large areas where it was hit by dark balls.


    The flame giant bird rolled for several times before stabilizing his body in the air. Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple on his back, was a little embarrassed, but after all, he was a regular strong man. His body standing on the back of the flame giant bird seemed to have roots and did not fall from the flame giant bird.


    Whoosh!


    Gray blinked again and appeared not far from the Sun Temple Saint Ryan. The dark ball attacked again with a terrible power.


    Boom!


    A huge claw of the Flamingo lifted up, with violent impact and dense space cracks in the surrounding area, blocking the dark ball.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ryan, the saint of the temple of the sun standing on the flaming giant bird, looked uncertain. Gray''s strength exceeded his expectations. He was frightened and felt humiliated at the same time.


    As an old rule level strongman, I can''t even win a hairy boy who hasn''t achieved the rules. If this is spread, the Sun Temple will be difficult to raise its head among the saint level forces.


    "Hum -"


    A cold hum, his body burst into a bright golden light, and then his body melted like a liquid, even into the flame giant bird.


    As he integrated into the flame giant bird, the flame giant bird became more huge, and the feathers, eyes and claws on his body became more real, just like flesh and blood.


    Shua!


    The flamingo''s eyes looked at gray. In his eyes, there was a real flame burning. In the next moment, he rushed straight at gray, and the speed soared again on the basis of just now.


    Like a real giant claw, the surface can even see the keratinized skin, shrouded in gray.


    Boom!


    When the dark ball met, a large number of space cracks appeared again at the collision between the two, which was more intense than before.


    This time, the dark ball failed to block the giant claw. After the Giant Claw was slightly stunned, it continued to grasp gray with a space crack, just like a scratch of tearing the sky.


    Whoosh!


    Although the dark ball failed to block the giant claw, it finally made the Giant Claw slightly stunned. Gray had moved away in a blink.


    "The combat power is stronger than the Holy One."


    A few miles away, gray appeared. After Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, merged with the Flamingo, his combat power soared again, surpassing Saint one, that is, the former Saint of the holy eye, Wei Wayne.


    Shua!


    Occupying the advantage, the flaming giant bird chases after him and pours on gray again. The Giant Claw grabs the space and grabs gray. Gray is like an ant under the giant claw.


    "Hum -"


    Gray Leng hum, now his pure combat effectiveness is really not as good as the other party, but the combat competition is not just combat effectiveness.


    The space maze ability is used, and the space wave spreads around him and quickly envelops the flame giant bird.


    Shua!


    Flamingo, the Sun Temple Saint Ryan who turned into flamingo, instinctively felt the crisis.


    The huge figure twisted, rolled up the wind and retreated, and broke out a terrible speed. Kankan escaped the shrouding of spatial fluctuations and appeared several miles away.


    "Not only in terms of combat power, but also in terms of speed."


    In the maze of space, Gray was slightly disappointed.


    Compared with the holy eye Saint Wei Wayne, the Sun Temple Saint Ryan is not only more powerful, but also faster.


    The close range is no longer slower than his current blinking. It is with this speed that the other party can escape the shadow of the space maze.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    Miles away, the Flamingo uttered a deafening roar.


    Feeling the abnormality around gray, the flame giant bird turned by Ryan, the saint of the Solar Temple, did not rush to gray again, but opened its mouth and a burning sun appeared.


    The space is distorted and there are dense cracks. The scorching sun hits gray from miles away and enters the space maze.


    However, as soon as it hit the space maze, the burning sun suddenly disappeared. When it reappeared, it had turned its direction and hit the flaming giant bird transformed by Ryan, the saint of the Solar Temple.


    In such a reversal, the flame giant bird transformed by Ryan, the saint of the Solar Temple, was obviously stunned. Then he reacted, rolled and avoided, passing by the burning sun, which exploded more than ten miles away and destroyed a large mountain forest.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, gray appeared in a moment not far from the flame giant bird. As soon as he appeared, he spread to the flame giant bird with a space maze.


    Thrilling escape from the hot sun, the flame giant bird body turned by Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, was affected by its flexibility. This time, it was no longer able to avoid the space maze and was shrouded in the space maze.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Shrouded in the space maze, the flame giant bird transformed by Ryan, the saint of the Solar Temple, obviously felt bad. The speed broke out and hurried back to open the distance with gray. Unfortunately, it had just exited for hundreds of meters, but suddenly returned to a place similar to the distance just now.


    When it appeared here, the dark ball suddenly appeared and hit its body hard. Suddenly, it rolled its huge body, and there were huge wounds at the place where it was hit.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    From time to time, the dark ball appeared from all directions to attack the flame giant bird transformed by Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple. It appeared too strange, left and right, and the distance was very close. Even if the speed of the giant bird transformed by Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple was too fast to avoid, there were wounds on his body.


    Fortunately, the defense of the Flamingo transformed by the Sun Temple Saint Ryan is not weak and the body is extremely huge. Otherwise, the Flamingo transformed by the Sun Temple Saint Ryan has collapsed.


    Even so, the flame giant bird transformed by the Sun Temple Saint Ryan is scarred all over. If it continues like this, it will collapse. Finally, there is a slightly anxious voice of the Sun Temple Saint Ryan from the flame giant bird.


    "Stop, I think we can talk..."


    "Oh, didn''t you just say I''m not qualified? Now you''re going to talk to me?"


    Gray''s voice was slightly joking when he looked at the flame giant bird transformed by Ryan, the wounded saint of the Sun Temple.


    Before, the other party felt that he was not qualified to negotiate with the Sun Temple, but now, the other party took the initiative to negotiate. Fighting is indeed the best way to solve the problem.


    Of course, the premise is to be able to play, and it''s best to have the upper hand.


    "Sir, your strength... I have agreed."


    Ryan, the saint of the temple of the sun, bent slightly in his voice.


    "Then tell me, will the Sun Temple accept my request?"


    Gray chuckled and asked noncommittally.


    "I can agree to your request, but I have one condition -"


    Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, had not finished his words, but he had been interrupted by gray, Gray said coldly.


    "You are not qualified to talk to me about terms, promise or not. You have only these two choices."


    "I... the temple of the sun... Promise."


    Among the flaming giant birds, Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple, was almost gnashing his teeth.


    "I hope you can keep your promise in the Sun Temple, otherwise I won''t be so easy to talk next time."


    Gray snorted coldly, lifted the space maze, glanced at the flame giant bird of the Sun Temple Saint Ryan with a warning, and disappeared completely in a blink.


    If he didn''t kill each other, the temple of the sun would probably be destroyed, and he would also change history and seriously affect the present time and space. He didn''t mind slowly grinding each other to death in the space maze.

 Chapter 818

    "A man who has not yet achieved the rules of the Sun Temple forces the Sun Temple to make a compromise?!"


    The conflict between gray and the sun temple came to an end, but the impact of this incident became stronger and stronger. Even if the Sun Temple tried to block the news, it still couldn''t stop the spread of the news. The news was known by nearby holy forces in a very short time.


    On hearing the news, all Saint level forces were surprised and moved. People who did not achieve the rules could actually suppress the saint, and it was an old Saint who was suppressed.


    In addition to being surprised, all Saint level forces naturally do not forget to ridicule the Sun Temple. Some Saint level forces with bad relations with the Sun Temple often use this as the capital to ridicule the Sun Temple.


    However, the experience of the sun temple also reminds them that there is a person who is not a saint but is not weaker than an old Saint in the nearby area. Various Saint level forces have warned their disciples and even affiliated forces to keep a low profile and not provoke each other.


    If you are an old Saint, that kind of existence has gone through a long time, and only a higher realm remains in your lifelong pursuit, which rarely appears in the outside world.


    But the other side is different. It''s not at the rule level, and it''s not very old. Naturally, it''s impossible to go to the deep mountains and forests to isolate from the outside world. The forces under the door may encounter a lot.


    Although they are not afraid and have to fight before they know whether they can win, it is best not to be hostile.


    In a hotel with a population of more than one million, gray, who triggered the storm, lives in it with little boys Alan and yingba.


    All the people he brought to this time and space through the plane, except Ying Ba, were sent out by him to inquire about information.


    Now his top priority is to achieve the rules, but if he understands the rules step by step, even if he has super memory ability, it will take at least decades.


    Decades have been incredibly short for the general destruction giant, but it is still quite long for him. After all, it has only taken him more than ten years to grow up.


    If you want to shorten the time again, you must use some extremely precious magic herbs. That''s why he asked people to spread out and inquire about the news of magic herbs.


    In the past few months, the people sent out still didn''t find any news.


    Magic medicinal materials that help to understand rules are too precious. One plant is enough to create a rule level strong person. Even if magic medicinal materials are rich in origin, the probability of output in the world is very small.


    If not, there would not be so few strong rules.


    Moreover, even if this kind of magic medicine appears, it will be tightly blocked by the forces that know the news, and it is difficult for the news to spread.


    One day, Gray was having dinner in the restaurant with Alan and yingba. Yingba''s impeccable beauty soon attracted the attention of the diners.


    "This figure, this face, if only I..."


    "Why, that boy is really lucky. If I were you, I would keep her from getting out of bed, regardless of his day and night..."


    Many people looked at Ying Ba hotly. There were seven people at one table. Their clothes were all high-grade materials. They should come from a powerful family.


    The seven people said some unpleasant words in their mouths, and their eyes looked at Ying Ba wantonly, focusing on her breasts and slender white legs that could indulge any man.


    Feeling the unbridled eyes of the seven people, Ying Ba frowned and looked back, which caused the seven people to laugh, and his eyes and words were more reckless.


    Shadow stares at gray. Gray nods slightly. Shadow badang is ready to stand up and teach a lesson.


    Although she can''t compare with gray, her predecessor is also the saint of the temple of light. She has not only reached the destruction level, but also not far from the giant level. It''s enough to clean up seven people.


    jingle!


    Just then, with the sound of the bell, the door of the restaurant was pushed open. They walked into the restaurant. A middle-aged man and a young man were similar in appearance. They should be father and son.


    The dresses on the two people are not obvious, but they are absolutely expensive. The value is also on the clothes made of high-grade cloth. At the sleeve position, there is an evergreen grass completely embroidered with gold. This should be the family emblem of a family.


    Seeing the family emblem on the sleeves of the two people, the faces of the seven people who looked reckless just now changed, and their eyes showed surprise.


    "Alase family, how can people of alase family appear here?"


    Arase family, the most powerful top family in the nearby area, is a family with destructive giants and the defending king of the nearby area.


    In the nearby area, all forces have to rely on the breath of the alasai family to survive, even the top families are no exception, and their family is one of them.


    "It''s alasai''s master..."


    Among the seven people, a man with some insight recognized that the middle-aged was the head of the alasai family. He immediately smiled and was ready to greet everyone to stand up and greet each other.


    However, at this time, the father and son of the alasai family did not look at the seven of them, and quickly walked in one direction, which was the direction of gray.


    A few meters away from gray, the father and son stopped, and then saluted gray with the oldest aristocratic etiquette in the eyes of the seven people.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Do you know me?"


    Gray looked at them with interest.


    "I dare not hide it. We have indeed heard of adults."


    The head of alase family replied respectfully, so polite that the seven people could hardly believe their eyes and ears.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Gray asked noncommittally.


    "I want to discuss one thing with you..."


    The head of alase family looked around. It was obvious that what he said was not simple. This was not a place to talk.


    "Come with me!"


    Greavel nodded, took them to the living room of his hotel room, and said.


    "This room has been soundproofed. Let''s talk about anything."


    Both middle-aged and young people hesitated slightly, looked at each other, and then spoke from the middle-aged.


    "Have you ever heard of the rules?"


    "Rule results?"


    Gray''s eyes lit up suddenly and looked at them unexpectedly.


    "Do you have any news about the results of the rules?"


    When he was in the temple of time and space, he looked through the books in the temple of time and space, and specially looked for materials that can accelerate the understanding of rules and magic herbs. One of the magic herbs recorded is rule fruit.


    "Yes, sir, my family, alasai family, found a regular fruit tree with two regular fruits. It will mature in most months, but it is guarded by a regular blood beast."


    "With the strength of our alasai family, we have no ability to kill this regular blood beast and win these two rule fruits. Therefore, we want to cooperate with adults. We provide information. Adults kill the regular blood beast and share the two rule fruits equally."


    Alase nodded.

 Chapter 819

    "It''s a good proposal. I''m really interested, but I have a question. Why did you find me instead of the saint level force of your alase family?"


    Gray looked at middle age with a little doubt.


    "To tell you the truth, my Lord, the arase family doesn''t have a good relationship with their Saint level forces."


    Alasai''s master smiled bitterly.


    "Moreover, no saint level forces want another Saint level force in their sphere of influence. If you tell this information to their Saint level forces, the rules will certainly not be shared by our alasai family."


    Gregory nodded. The other party''s explanation was reasonable, but he still asked.


    "Then why me? Aren''t you afraid I won''t admit it?"


    "In my opinion, any Saint level force is possible, but adults can''t. I don''t think anyone who can force Saint level forces for an irrelevant violet family will go back on his word."


    Alasai''s master was a little nervous, but he still pretended to be calm and said.


    "Deal, I promised. I won''t take your alase family share."


    Gray nodded his head and agreed.


    Naturally, he will not rely on forces to seize and plunder. This is a basic principle and his code of conduct.


    "My Lord, it''s not far from the maturity of the rules. Please go to the alasai family to discuss the details and preparation."


    Alasai''s master sighed softly, smiled and said.


    "OK."


    Gray nodded and took yingba and Alan down the hotel stairs under the guidance of his father and son. When passing the restaurant, yingba looked at the seven people in the restaurant with a slight frown.


    This action was not seen by the father and son of the alasai family. Immediately, the young man between the father and son said.


    "My Lord, have these seven provoked you?"


    "It''s really annoying. Can you punish them for me?"


    Greavel nodded.


    "Of course not."


    The young man responded with joy.


    Although the cooperative relationship has been established with each other, it is undoubtedly better to deepen the relationship through other ways. Moreover, making friends with such a potential person is only good for the araser family, not bad.


    Greyway nodded, and then no matter what they heard, the seven people who were already pale went straight out of the hotel, while the young man walked towards the seven people with a sneer on his face.


    It''s not good to provoke anyone. Even the children of Saint level forces dare not provoke the adult at will. These seven people dare to provoke him.


    "Master fernan, we are the children of the TOS family. For the sake of the TOS family..."


    Seeing the young man coming with a cold face, the seven turned pale and hurriedly begged for mercy.


    "The top family, the TOS family?"


    The young man fernan showed a mocking smile.


    "I still can''t see the situation clearly. I have to say you''re really stupid."


    "To tell you the truth, the man that the adult wants to deal with, don''t talk about your TOS family, even the saint level forces can''t keep it."


    "Master Fernand, what do you mean...?"


    The seven people suddenly had a very bad feeling in their hearts. One of them asked with a slight tremor in his voice.


    "Haven''t your family been informed some time ago?"


    Fernan looked at the seven with a sneer and said when he saw that their faces had changed greatly.


    "No doubt, you are provoking that adult."


    "It''s him...? how could it be so coincidence? It''s over, it''s over..."


    The seven people were pale like white paper. Their bodies were completely paralyzed and sat back on their chairs. Their minds were blank. Despair spread in their hearts. They knew that not only they were finished, but also their family was going to be finished.


    Some time ago, news came from the temple, asking all forces to keep a low profile as much as possible and not to provoke "someone". Although they heard the orders of the family, they didn''t take it seriously.


    The origin of the world is vast. Even if several nearby areas add up, there are tens of millions of square kilometers. In such a vast area, the probability of encountering a person is too low.


    But they didn''t want to meet them with such a low probability. They really provoked someone who even Saint level forces were unwilling to provoke.


    "That adult means to give you some punishment. What on earth did you provoke that adult for? You must know very well. What should you do without my reminding?"


    Young man fernan said faintly.


    Although he didn''t see the process of things, he could guess the reason from yingba''s impeccable beauty. It must be that seven people want to flirt with each other when they see yingba''s beauty.


    I have to say that these seven people are really brave enough to flirt with the adult''s woman. He has never admired anyone in terms of death, but now he has to admire the seven people.


    ¡±Master fernan, we understand... "


    The seven looked pale at each other, and then bent their fingers and pulled them towards their eyes without hesitation.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The bent fingers were inserted into their eyes and made a sudden effort. With the blood spilling, the seven people stubbornly pulled out the two bloody eyes and pinched them out.


    Blood flowed out of the seven people''s eyes. The seven people were as pale as paper and trembled.


    "Master fernan, is this... OK? If not, we can --"


    "That''s all right, but the TOS family must have an attitude. You should know what to do when you go back?"


    Fernan nodded and reminded.


    "We understand that after we go back, we immediately ask the family... To prepare a generous gift to go to the alasai family, apologize to the adult... And ask for forgiveness!"


    The seven people endured sharp pain.


    "That''s OK. I hope you won''t make a mistake. Otherwise, even if the adult spared you, my alasai family won''t spare you."


    Fernan gave a warning and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the hotel and taking the rune boat of the alase family docked in the city square, gray arrived at the alase family in two days.


    "Lord gray, welcome!"


    Under the reception of the highest standard of the alase family, gray stayed in the alase family to understand the details of the rules and prepare for departure.


    During this period, the owner of the TOS family and the destroyer came to the door with valuable gifts to ask for forgiveness.


    Gray did not embarrass each other. After all, it was not their fault. The seven people who made mistakes were also punished.


    Not surprisingly, the seven will spend the rest of their lives in the dark.


    Even if there are all kinds of healing drugs, such as the complete loss of the eye, it is difficult to cure, unless we can get the precious medicine that can regenerate a broken limb, such as life medicine.


    Such things are obviously not available to a small top family. Even if they can be obtained, I''m afraid they won''t be used for seven people.


    Therefore, the latter half of their lives are almost destined to be accompanied by darkness.

 Chapter 820

    "Fool, I''ve been warned, and I''m going to provoke that guy. If you want to die, my holy blood temple can satisfy you."


    The Holy Blood temple, the saint level force where gray lived in recent months, and the story of the TOS family provoking Gray was spread here for the first time.


    When he heard the news, the temple Lord seleman, a man with big physique and red hair, immediately roared angrily.


    That kind of existence, even he, the Lord of the Holy Blood temple, was unwilling to provoke. It was good for the TOS family. A family that could only rank in the middle and lower among the top families ran to provoke each other.


    "Well, sellerman, hasn''t this matter been satisfactorily solved?"


    A woman with black hair advised.


    She is lizzier, the Deputy Lord of the Holy Blood temple, and also the wife of the Lord seleman. The hot tempered Lord seleman was able to manage the Holy Blood Temple thanks to her.


    "Fortunately, it has been satisfactorily solved. Otherwise, even if that person doesn''t destroy the TOS family, I will destroy the TOS family myself."


    Salman, the Lord of the temple, snorted coldly and suppressed his anger.


    "Well, I think we should pay more attention to the fact that he is visiting the alase family now."


    Lizzier, the vice Lord of the hall, looked slightly solemn.


    "He now lives in the arase family?"


    Salman, the Lord of the temple, frowned slightly. The alasai family is one of the four most powerful families in the sphere of influence of the Holy Blood temple, but it is not liked by the Holy Blood temple.


    More than 100 years ago, a destructive elder of the Holy Blood Temple died in the hands of the alasai family. Although the person who took the shot finally decided himself, and the alasai family also paid a great price, it also formed the image of "thorn head" in the Holy Blood temple.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It seems that the alase family wanted to curry favor with him, so they invited him to be a guest in the alase family, but..."


    Lizzier, the vice Lord of the temple, said in a faint voice.


    "I don''t think it''s simple. It''s not like trying to curry favor, so I''ve ordered the temple intelligence department to investigate carefully."


    "Order intelligence departments to increase their investment in eyes, and make sure that Arace family''s intentions are clearly investigated. Hum, Arace family, I hope you don''t do anything, otherwise I don''t mind killing you!"


    Hall Lord seleman snorted coldly.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, gray and the alase family set out secretly at night to the mountain of death, the mountain where regular fruit is located.


    Death mountain range is a huge mountain range covering an area of one million square kilometers.


    In the mountains, because there are many blood animals, death almost happens all the time. Skeletons can be seen everywhere, including blood animals and humans, which is also the origin of the mountain of death.


    Deep in the mountain of death, there are regular blood beasts. Even if the destroyer is strong, there may be no bones.


    According to the investigation of alase family, there are no less than five regular level blood beasts in the mountains, and many destruction giants once fell at the mouth of these regular level blood beasts, which is a real dead Jedi.


    However, this danger is naturally nothing to gray, whose combat power is comparable to the old rule level strength.


    Accompanied by him, the journey was unimpeded. Five days later, they met with the people who stayed in the death mountain to monitor the situation.


    "Where is the rule fruit and the rule level blood beast?"


    Gray glanced around and found no regular fruit or regular blood beast, so he asked.


    "Lord gray, rule fruit and the rule blood beast are in the mountain ahead."


    Alasai said, pointing to a huge mountain in the northwest, which is tens of miles away from here.


    "So far apart?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows. It''s safe to monitor the safety at such a distance. However, gray doubts whether they can monitor the rule fruit at all times. If the rule fruit matures earlier than expected, I''m afraid it will be eaten by the rule level blood beast.


    "There''s no way. The perception of regular blood beasts is too sharp, even if they are twenty or thirty miles apart."


    Alase''s master smiled bitterly.


    "However, Lord gray, please rest assured that the alasai family will send people to check the situation every day. The rules are not ripe and eaten."


    "That''s good."


    Greyway nodded. Without the other party saying, he could guess how much risk the people sent to investigate the situation every day took. I''m afraid the alase family has lost a lot of people for this.


    "Lord gray, please next!"


    Alase said solemnly.


    In fact, for the sake of the rules, the alasai family has lost more than 100 people, even the destruction elders have lost two.


    However, even if the number of losses doubled, the alasai family would definitely hesitate, because the value of the rules is too great.


    A rule fruit is enough to create a rule level strong person and promote a family to a saint level force. The gap between a saint level force and a supreme family is like a gap. Dozens of hundred supreme families are not equal to a saint level force.


    Therefore, if there is a chance to achieve Saint level, many forces will fight even if they fight to pieces.


    "Well, however, I need someone to show me the way and determine the position of the rule fruit first, so as to avoid affecting the rule fruit later in the battle."


    Gray nodded.


    "Of course."


    The alasai family leader immediately accepted it.


    He knows how terrible the rule level battle is. If the rule fruit is destroyed because he doesn''t know where the rule fruit is, all the previous efforts of the alasai family will be in vain.


    Finally, the alase family chose a dark man to lead gray. With gray, they lurked to the mountain in the distance.


    The dark man was obviously very nervous, his body was tight, his eyes were vigilant, looked around, and he had fallen into a state of excessive tension. Even the falling of several fallen leaves would arouse his vigilance.


    "Don''t be nervous. You must be able to guess my identity. I can cope with a regular blood beast, even if I''m found."


    Said gray.


    "Yes, Lord gray."


    The man with dark skin nodded quickly, but it was obvious that the effect was not great. He was still like just now.


    It''s not that he didn''t listen to Gray''s words. Although he tried to relax himself, the tension in his heart inevitably reappeared when he thought of the rule level blood beast.


    Gray shook his head and said nothing more. The other party would be so nervous. He could understand that if he was in the other party''s situation, his performance would not be much better than the other party.


    They lurked forward in the woods. They were very careful at every step. It took them a full hour. They lurked close to the mountain with regular fruit and regular blood beast.


    "My Lord, there..."


    After entering the mountain, the two were more careful and lurked for half an hour, the dark man pointed his fingers in one direction and motioned to gray.


    Gray looked in the direction of the dark man''s fingers and saw a dwarf tree about one meter high growing on a cliff.


    The dwarf tree is rooted on the cliff. It is white and has a crystal like texture, just like a whole crystal tree.


    The leaves are flat and long, sparse, only a few dozen, and between these dozens of leaves, there are two fruits.


    The fruit is purple, also has a crystal like texture, just like purple crystal, but a small part of the color is white, like white crystal mixed with Amethyst.


    According to the description of the books read by gray, this is an immature sign. Only when the white part is completely transformed into purple, the two regular fruits are really mature.


    Squeak¡ª¡ª


    The harsh friction sound sounded, accompanied by a terrible smell.


    Just when gray found the rule fruit, a behemoth also found gray and the dark man, moving eight huge legs, and rushed at gray and the dark man with the sound of large trees collapsing.


    This is a huge beast with a shape similar to a spider. It has eight huge legs up to tens of meters long and is white all over.


    The surface of the body is covered with a shell, and the friction sound is made by the friction between its claw and whisker.


    "Spiders, regular blood beasts..."


    Gray has never seen the description of this spider blood beast in the book, but judging from the breath from each other, it is undoubtedly a regular blood beast.


    "I don''t know what rules and abilities I master..."


    Although more than 100 people in the alase family have been damaged in the mouth of this spider blood beast, so far, we have not seen this spider blood beast use rule ability.


    It''s not that this spider blood beast has no rule ability. It''s most likely that those people who died in the araser family didn''t even lead out the rule ability of the spider blood beast.

 Chapter 821

    Whoosh!


    He didn''t choose to fight with the spider blood beast here. He picked up the dark man, covered with purple light, and gray hurried back.


    If you can lead the spider blood beast away from the rule fruit, you don''t need to worry about breaking the rule fruit when fighting.


    Crackle, crackle!


    Large tracts of trees were broken.


    As a regular level blood beast, the speed of spider blood beast is naturally extremely fast. The huge white figure in the mountains and forests is like a huge bulldozer. Where it passes, trees are broken and mountains and rocks fly.


    However, Gray''s speed is also not slow. The sixth level of destruction level, coupled with the acceleration of time rule ability, makes him no slower than the spider blood beast. Even if the spider blood beast chases him closely, the distance from him has not been narrowed.


    The spider blood beast obviously found Gray''s difficulty. The little dots in front of him were completely different from those before. They were not easy to catch and kill.


    KAKA!


    The friction of mouthparts makes a harsh sound and changes appear.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, in the empty place in front of gray and the dark man, an almost transparent huge net suddenly appeared, blocking the way ahead of gray and the dark man, enveloping gray and the dark man.


    Where I passed, there were many small cracks in the air, which was powerful enough to reach the rule level.


    Whoosh!


    Holding the dark man, gray appeared behind the huge net in a blink and avoided the sudden huge net.


    In the area covered by the giant net, all trees and even rocks are neatly cut into one piece after another under the giant net.


    "Rules of the net."


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly and determined the rule ability mastered by the spider blood beast.


    The rule of net is a kind of rule ability with the characteristics of cutting and binding.


    The net formed by this rule ability can hardly be cut off. Once it is shrouded under the huge net, it is impossible to escape unless it has special abilities such as teleportation.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    A huge net appeared out of thin air, covering gray and the dark man.


    But they were easily avoided by gray with blinking, and in the process, instead of pulling away from the spider blood beast with blinking, he lured the spider blood beast down the mountain.


    As soon as he chased and fled, gray came to the foot of the mountain. When he continued to retreat, something unexpected happened to him. The spider blood beast stopped on the mountain and didn''t chase him again.


    "I''ve heard that many regular blood beasts have high intelligence, and some intelligence is even comparable to children. Now it seems true."


    "However, this distance is enough."


    Gray put the dark man down and motioned the other party to leave. After making sure that the other party was far away, he took action.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink, he appeared on the top of the spider blood beast.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The space maze is centered on him and diffuses to the spider blood beast.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Feeling the spatial fluctuation, the spider blood beast almost instinctively stepped back with eight legs, condensed a huge web according to the rules of the web, and the web moved towards gray.


    However, the huge net transformed by the rules of the net suddenly disappeared when there was still a distance from gray, and the net went to an empty place.


    Moreover, the spider blood beast did not escape the shadow of spatial fluctuation. After retreating hundreds of meters, it was caught up by spatial fluctuation and fell into a spatial maze.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Trapped in the space maze, after the spider blood beast tried to escape without success, he angrily attacked gray, and huge webs appeared to kill gray, the ability exhibitor.


    However, the giant web could not get close to gray at all. Every time it was close, it would be transferred and attacked to the spider blood beast.


    Spider blood beast has the ability to control the giant web made by the rules of the web, and can control the giant web to deviate from the direction and avoid.


    The surrounding area is suffering. Under the huge net, earth, stone and trees are turned into one piece after another. The ground is full of lattice cutting marks.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    In Gray''s hand, the dark ball appeared and attacked the spider blood beast through space transmission.


    When the spider blood beast found the dark ball, it was too late to avoid.


    Poof!


    The dark ball penetrated into the spider blood beast like a shell, and then came out from the other side. A broken hole suddenly appeared on both sides of the spider blood beast''s body, and the green blood immediately flowed out of the two small holes like a spring.


    However, the size of the spider blood beast is too huge. Even if it is penetrated before and after, the injury is not too serious.


    Gray was not surprised.


    Generally speaking, due to the size, the vitality of blood beasts of the same level should be higher than that of blood warriors of the same level, unless that blood warrior has the ability of self-healing.


    The pitch black ball shot out of front of him again.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Under the shuttling back and forth of the dark ball, one hole after another appeared on the body surface of the spider blood beast, and finally it was dense, almost like a honeycomb.


    Boom!


    The huge body of the spider blood beast fell to the ground, raised the dust all over the sky, trembled a few times, and finally had no life.


    Gray came forward and used the water system capacity to collect blood.


    "This is dead?"


    On a mountain more than ten miles away, the dark man and alasai family leader looked at the huge size of the spider blood beast in the dust, and his heart was full of shock.


    The whole battle was completely one-sided.


    There was no wound on the adult. He didn''t even move half a step. I''m afraid there was no dust.


    The spider blood beast, although each attack was extremely powerful and shook the earth and mountains, was injured one after another. In the end, it was full of holes and completely killed.


    "Is this really the rule level blood beast that has damaged... More than 100 people in my alase family?"


    The dark man''s face was full of consternation.


    He really had some hard to believe that the spider blood beast that had no resistance in front of the adult was the culprit who damaged more than 100 people.


    Is that too weak?


    Of course, he also "jokingly" thought about the real situation. He knew very well that the adult must be too strong. Even if the rule level blood beast was in front of him, he had no resistance.


    He was so excited that he was lucky to see a rule level strong shot, and he also had close contact with the rule level strong and led him across the road.


    If you let others in the family know, I''m afraid you will envy it. Unfortunately, this matter needs to be kept secret and can only be buried in your heart.


    "Lord gray..."


    When gray collected the blood of the spider blood beast and stuffed the body of the spider blood beast into the plane, the people of the alase family had met him. Everyone looked at gray in awe, and some people admired him.


    Before, although I heard about Gray''s achievements, I still have some doubts. It''s really that gray is too young.


    Under normal circumstances, it is a good talent to reach the destruction level at the other party''s age. As for reaching the giant level, it is almost none.


    But it''s incredible that the other party actually goes beyond the giant level, reaches the rule level and can compete with the rule level strong, so they still hold a skeptical attitude.


    Now they believe that even the rule level blood beasts have no resistance under the other party. There is no doubt that the other party has rule level combat power, and it is not an ordinary level. It is indeed able to compete with the old rule level strongmen as rumored.


    The party almost couldn''t wait to climb the mountain. They came to the cliff just now and saw the regular fruit.


    "Elder Colin, how long will it take to mature?"


    Alasai''s master was a little excited.


    "Yes, master."


    In the alase family, an old man with a pinch of white beard walked out, walked near the regular fruit, looked carefully, and came to a conclusion after a moment.


    "It will mature in one more month!"


    "Great!"


    Both gray and alase family members can''t help but look happy. The opportunity to achieve the rules is close at hand. They can get it in one month at most.


    "Set up a tent around the cliff and be sure to protect the rules."


    "Yes, master!"


    The Lord of the alasai family excitedly commanded, and all the alasai family responded excitedly.


    As long as they get the result of rules, their alase family will be born with strong rules.


    At that time, bear it for a while and become an old rule level strong man. Even if the Holy Blood temple will have no choice, the alasai family will become a saint level force.


    Three weeks later, the regular fruit on the cliff suddenly wafted out a strong fragrance.


    Smelling the fragrance, the alase family were completely excited. Even gray couldn''t help feeling a little excited. The regular fruit was about to mature.


    "The smell will certainly attract the blood beasts around. Be careful not to let the rules be robbed by the blood beasts."


    Alasai''s Master excitedly ordered, then turned and politely said to gray.


    "Lord gray, this place is located in the depths of the mountain of death. There are many powerful blood beasts. I''m afraid Lord Gray will have to fight at that time."


    "I know I''ll do it when you can''t stop it."


    Suppressing his excitement, gray nodded.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    A giant eagle with a wingspan of 100 meters.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The body is more than 50 meters long, just like a giant beast moving a mountain bag.


    In the past few minutes, some blood beasts were attracted by the smell, and the people of alase family immediately fought with these blood * *.


    Although there is still the smell of regular blood beasts here, the smell of regular fruit has made these blood beasts lose their reason. Even if they know that this is the territory of regular blood beasts, they don''t hesitate to come.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    A huge bird with feathers like metal broke through the blockade of the alasai family and jumped at the regular fruit.


    This giant bird should have swallowed some evolutionary herbs, and its strength exceeds the destruction level. It is not far from the giant level.


    However, this level is naturally nothing in front of gray.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The time rule ability was used. The giant bird that was fierce the moment before suddenly decayed into bones and fell down.


    Chi, Chi!


    Five blood beasts of this type were killed successively. The smell of regular fruit suddenly became thicker. Gray turned his head and saw that the white part of regular fruit turned purple.


    "Mature!"


    This is the sign that the regular fruit is mature. The regular fruit is mature!


    Gredang even had to teleport to the regular fruit tree to pick the regular fruit.


    Just then.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    In the cliff, a figure suddenly rushed out, rushed to the regular fruit tree, and grabbed a regular fruit with both hands.

 Chapter 822

    "No, someone is hiding in the dark!!!"


    Although they were fighting with the blood * *, many people in the alasai family still paid attention to the regular fruit. When they saw the figure suddenly jumping on the regular fruit from the cliff, they were shocked and angry, and their faces were full of anxiety.


    Unexpectedly, someone lurked in the cliff and rocks and waited all the time, but before that, they didn''t notice at all.


    "Seek death -"


    Gray roared with cold eyes, and someone played the role of "yellow finch" in front of him to snatch the rule fruit.


    It was too late for the blink. The other party could definitely pick the two rule fruits into his hand before he arrived, but he smiled coldly and looked coldly at the figure jumping on the rule fruit.


    His things are not so easy to rob!


    Whoosh!


    Just when the suddenly rushed figure was about to meet the rule fruit, a strange scene appeared. The figure suddenly disappeared from the rule fruit. When it appeared again, it had appeared several miles away from the rule fruit.


    Gray naturally attached great importance to the rule fruit.


    Therefore, since the fragrance of regular fruit wafted, he has laid a space maze. The focus is around the regular fruit tree. There are transmission points all around. No one can get close to him except him.


    This is just a means of just in case. The main purpose is to guard against blood beasts, but unexpectedly, it was finally used on people. Unexpectedly, someone hid in the dark to "peep" at the rules.


    Whoosh!


    Blinking appeared next to the regular fruit tree. He took off the two regular fruits and put them into a special crystal box that can preserve the efficacy. After the crystal box was included in the space items, gray looked at the snatcher.


    This is a man, short, only about 1.5 meters, wearing a khaki war suit. If you don''t look carefully, you will even think it''s a child.


    The other party must have the ability of soil system, use the ability of soil system to hide in the rocks and wait for the opportunity to act.


    But what makes gray have some doubts is that during this time, he and the alase family used their soil system ability to search the whole mountain several times, but they didn''t find each other. I don''t know how the other party avoided the exploration of their soil system ability.


    The snatch failed. The short man looked flustered and dived into the earth. Unfortunately, soon after drilling into the earth, his figure was transmitted and appeared in the outside world again.


    Even among the earth and rocks, there are also transmission points of space maze.


    If the space maze could not be maintained for a long time, the short man had lurked into the mountains before he used the space maze. The short man could not even get close to the regular fruit trees.


    "How do you want to die?"


    Looking at the short man, Gray said in a cold voice. The killing opportunity in his eyes is like the cold wind in winter.


    "No..."


    The short man only felt the cold constantly pouring into his body. He felt an extreme sense of crisis, screamed and wanted to drill into the soil again.


    Gray did not give him the chance. The dark ball appeared, cut through the space, left a long crack in the air, and turned into a touch of black light to attack the short man.


    "Stop!"


    A violent drink sounded, and the sound was like rolling thunder. The whole mountain was shaking and earth and stone rolled down. Some weaker people and blood animals actually fell to the ground without control.


    At the same time, a bloody light, like a bloody rainbow, came from the sky and roared at gray.


    Hearing the violent drinking, he noticed the bloody light. Gray was unmoved, and the dark ball continued to attack the short man.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The short man''s whole body was pierced, his front and back were transparent, his blood flowed, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He could no longer maintain his body in the air and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Hit the ground, the blood dyed the ground red, the body trembled slightly, and then there was no life.


    Breathing stopped and the heat was rapidly disappearing from him.


    On the other side, the bloody light suddenly disappeared a few miles away from gray. When it reappeared, it had attacked a nearby mountain that had spread for more than ten miles.


    The mountain, which had spread for more than ten miles, disappeared as if it had been corroded by something, with a bloody smell. The bloody river flowed around like blood.


    Gray looked at the direction of the bloody light, and saw more than a dozen figures flying away in that direction.


    Everyone''s breath has at least reached the giant level.


    One of them, a burly old man with bloody hair, breathed through the heaven and earth. The bloody breath soared to the sky, just like a sea of blood under his feet.


    "I told you to stop!"


    The blood haired old man''s eyes, like his hair, are also blood colored. It seems that there is a blood colored light between opening and closing. Vaguely, he can see a world in which corpses are piled up into mountains and blood is gathered into rivers.


    "I heard it, but I refused!"


    Looking at the old man with blood hair, Gray said faintly.


    The power of that blow to make a mountain spread for more than ten miles disappear, and the momentum sweeping the world, all show that the bloody old man in front of him is a rule level strong man.


    During this period of time, the frequency of his encounters with the rule level strong is too high, and he has encountered it several times in a row.


    However, he has what kind of strength, he has what kind of circle. With rule level strength, his circle is naturally the rule level level, and the probability of encountering rule level naturally increases greatly.


    "Seek death..."


    The blood color in the old man''s eyes soared, and he was full of strong blood smell, as if there was a world of corpses and blood emerging.


    And he was like the king of the world, sitting on the throne piled with dead bones, with countless bones at his feet.


    "Lord Rudolph, although this man is not at the rule level, his combat effectiveness is not weaker than the old rule level. The Holy Blood temple should try to avoid conflict with this man."


    A dark haired woman quickly whispered that she was lizzier, the Deputy Lord of the Holy Blood temple.


    The intelligence ability of a holy power is very scary. Not only does it possess many eyeliner, but also has various kinds of intelligence inquire personnel, among them there are even rare talents who have the ability to read mentally.


    Under its full operation, some seemingly secret news will soon surface, such as the news of rule fruit, which is why they will appear here.


    "Hum -"


    Hearing the words of the Deputy Temple Lord lizzier, the Rudolph Saint forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. The other party could suppress the old rule level strong sun saint and force the Sun Temple to compromise, which has explained the strength of the other party.


    With a cold hum, he looked at the alasai family who were all pale at this time, with dignity and no doubt in his voice.


    "Alase family, it''s really good luck to let you find such a good thing and give the rule fruit of alase family to the Holy Blood temple. Is it OK?"


    Knowing the news of the rule fruit, the Holy Blood Temple attached great importance to it and formed an elite team led by the rule level strong to come secretly, hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity to seize it.


    Originally, I wanted to win the two rules together, but I failed.


    The snatch failed, and it is very difficult to snatch the rule fruit from the other party. Fortunately, according to his knowledge, the other party has an agreement with the alasai family, and one of the rule fruits belongs to the alasai family.


    Since he couldn''t snatch it from the other party, he asked the alasai family for change. He didn''t believe that the alasai family had the courage to refuse.


    "No, you can''t hand it in!"


    "If the rules are the hope of the alasai family, they can''t be handed over!"


    Hearing that the Holy Blood Temple forcibly asked for the rule fruit, the originally pale faces of the alasai family turned red with anger.


    Rule fruit, the alasai family has become the hope of Saint level forces. For rule fruit, the alasai family has lost more than 100 people, which can be described as a heavy loss.


    Now, the Holy Blood Temple shamelessly demands from the alasai family with its strong strength, which makes their anger accumulated by the suppression of the Holy Blood temple in recent years completely explode.


    "Master, you can''t hand it over. It''s a big deal to fight with them!"


    Some young people with scarlet eyes, clenched fists and pinched their fingers into the meat still didn''t know it.


    The head of alasai family was full of grievances and raised his hand to stop the people of alasai family from talking, so as not to completely annoy the Holy Blood temple and bite his teeth and bleed.


    "Alase family is willing to give up... The rule fruit belonging to alase family!"


    Hold back, extremely hold back, but there is no way. In the face of the powerful Holy Blood temple, the alasai family has no second choice except to hand over its own rule fruit.


    The rule fruit is the hope that the alasai family will become a saint level force, but if the rule fruit is not handed over, the alasai family will certainly destroy the family.


    "Well, I''m sensible. I won''t care about the alasai family this time!"


    Seeing that the alasai family leader was full of grievances, but still handed over the rule fruit, the Rudolph Saint smiled contemptuously. He was just a powerful family and had no courage to resist the Holy Blood temple. As expected, he taught it obediently.


    "It seems very unconvinced. After this time, we have to knock more."


    "Yes, it''s really time to knock. When I got the news of the rule result, I didn''t report to the Holy Blood temple first."


    "If it weren''t for the sake of contributing to the results of the rules, it would simply be destroyed."


    Looking at the people of the alasai family who were full of grievances, several giants spoke with pride and recklessness, regardless of whether they would be heard by the alasai family. Rather, they said it deliberately to the alasai family.


    Lizzier, the deputy hall leader, raised her eyebrows, but said nothing, but looked at gray.


    "Sir, you have also heard that the alasai family has given their rule fruit to the Holy Blood temple. Please give us that rule fruit."


    Gray glanced at the people in the Holy Blood temple and the people in the alase family. He saw that the people in the Holy Blood temple were full of pride and banter, and the people in the alase family were full of anger and frustration. He had a plan in his heart and raised a trace of anger around his mouth.


    "I... refuse!"

 Chapter 823

    "Refuse... This guy refuses to hand it over¡°


    Hearing Gray''s answer, the giants of the Holy Blood temple were stunned, then became angry and stared at gray.


    "Bastard, how dare you rob the Holy Blood temple!"


    "Kill, kill him!"


    "I don''t know how to live or die. I''m looking for my own way."


    Endless anger is burning and spraying.


    As Saint level forces, they always robbed other people''s things, and no one robbed their things. Now, someone actually planned to rob their things, which immediately made them angry, as if they were going to burn everything.


    But they didn''t realize that at this moment, they were similar to the arase family who had just been forced to hand over the rules.


    "Your Excellency, this is an agreement between you and the alasai family."


    Lizzier, the vice Lord of the temple, was also very angry and suppressed her anger. She said in a slightly cold voice.


    "This is indeed my appointment with the alase family, but the alase family has given up, so the two rules belong to me."


    Gray said thoughtfully.


    "The alase family did not give up, but handed over the one that belonged to them to the Holy Blood temple."


    Deputy hall Lord lizer argued.


    "But the meaning is the same as giving up... Since the alase family has given up, the rules will naturally belong to me. As for your holy blood temple, there is no holy blood temple in my agreement with the alase family."


    Gray sneered that if he belonged to the alase family, he would not forcibly occupy it. The agreement he made must be observed. This is a matter of principle.


    However, since the alasai family has been robbed by the Holy Blood temple and does not belong to the alasai family, he is naturally impolite.


    The Holy Blood Temple robbed the alasai family. Why couldn''t he rob the Holy Blood temple?


    Since he came out to rob, he should be prepared to be robbed. He has no psychological burden for such a "recidivist" as robbing the Holy Blood temple.


    "How dare you come to my holy blood temple?"


    The angry voice came from Rudolph''s holy man. His bloody eyes stared at gray. Endless murders broke out, and the picture of corpses seemed to appear around him.


    "I really think that if I can have a few moves with that old guy Ryan, I can be rampant in front of my holy blood temple?"


    "On rampancy, compared with your holy blood temple, I feel inferior."


    The breath of terror came to her face, and grace was not afraid, said coldly.


    "Well, Ryan, that old man can''t kill you, so I''ll kill you."


    Rudolph''s bloody hair stood up because of anger, just like an angry blood lion.


    WOW!


    Above the sky, a crack appeared. From the crack, a long bloody River surged out, with a strong smell of blood. It was like a collection of blood, in which the body shapes of blood animals and people could be seen faintly.


    Boom!


    The bloody River breaks through the space, leaving a series of space cracks in the air and crashing into the space maze. The power of terror is vented in the space maze.


    Click!


    Several space transfer points collapsed.


    The long Blood River passed through the space transfer point. The space transfer point not only failed to transfer the long Blood River, but was corroded and scattered under the long Blood River. The long Blood River continued to hit gray unimpeded all the way.


    Although the space transfer point in the space maze has the effect of transferring attacks, it also has limits. This is the characteristic of things. Nothing can escape. At this time, Rudolph''s attack obviously exceeds the limit of the space transfer point.


    "Strengthen - transform -"


    A rhythmic voice sounded from Gray''s mouth.


    Gray''s derivative ability to use the curse rules for himself - strengthened, and his basic ability immediately soared from the sixth level of destruction level to a level comparable to the rule level.


    Under the basic ability comparable to the rule level, the transmission point in the space maze suddenly became a lot more stable.


    Then he took out the sword of the sun and increased the power of the space maze with the ability of regular weapons. Suddenly, the transmission point in the space maze became more stable.


    WOW!


    The blood river was only a hundred meters away from gray, and it was about to hit gray. However, in the next moment, the blood river suddenly disappeared, turned around, hit the space maze, and stormed Rudolph''s saint and the Holy Blood temple.


    "Hum -"


    Rudolph the Holy One snorted coldly. The fierce bloody river suddenly stopped its momentum, turned in the air, and bumped into gray again like a river changing its course.


    At the rule level, the power is not only reflected in the power, but also in the perfect control of the rule ability. Some rules can make the owner absolutely control his own rule ability, even if the attacked rule ability is completely under his own control.


    His blood rules can be absolutely controlled. Although the blood river has been separated from his body, it is still controlled by him, just like a part of his body.


    WOW!


    The bloody River rushed into the space labyrinth again, and the surging force triggered a series of space cracks in the space labyrinth.


    "Absolute control!"


    Among the layers of space transfer point packages, Gray''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and the characteristics of blood colored River are similar to those of dark spheres, which are absolutely controlled by the ability performer.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The dark ball appeared in front of him, and the next moment it passed through a spatial transmission point, suddenly appeared in front of the blood River and collided with the blood river.


    Patter¡ª¡ª


    At the collision site, the dull shock wave diffuses, and the surrounding area is full of dense space cracks, which is like a broken circular mirror.


    The long river of blood that was hit burst inch by inch and scattered into countless bloody liquid splashes.


    The dark ball lost all its power and flew back automatically by virtue of its contact with gray.


    WOW!


    Rudolph saint''s face was cold, another long blood river appeared, slightly deviated from the angle, and crashed into the space maze from the other side.


    A similar scene appeared.


    Patter!


    When the dark ball came up, there were dense cracks in the space, the blood River collapsed, and the dark ball turned back to gray.


    Patter, patter, patter!


    In a very short period of time, the long river of blood and dark balls have collided dozens of times.


    The huge mountains with regular fruit trees have disappeared under the impact wave. Not only that, but even the surrounding areas have been razed to the ground under the terrible shock wave.


    The ground showed the color of blood red, which was like being soaked by blood. There was no trace of life. All life was corroded and disappeared under the color of blood.


    Hegemonic power remains in this place. Even after hundreds of years and thousands of years, I''m afraid there will be no grass here, and it is still a Jedi of life.


    "Stopped Lord Rudolph''s attack... The combat power is really not weaker than the old rule level strongman!"


    "I heard that the saint Ryan was completely suppressed by him in the war with the Sun Temple. If he didn''t beg for mercy, he might even fall on the spot. Would Lord Rudolph suffer?"


    Seeing the outbreak of fighting between the two "rule level" people, both the people of the Holy Blood temple and the alasai family retreated like avoiding snakes and scorpions and pulled apart for fear of being affected.


    The giants of the Holy Blood Temple gathered together. Although they just shouted to kill gray, someone couldn''t help worrying at this time.


    Gray''s record is real, no half false, which they naturally know very well.


    "Hum, grow others'' ambition and destroy their prestige. That boy is as thin as a monkey. How can he be Lord Rudolph''s opponent?"


    Salman, the temple Lord with blood hair, was dissatisfied and scolded. Although he was a giant, he was tall and had a deep understanding of the rules. He had the pressure to surpass ordinary giants.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Rudolph once had a record of hard hitting the three rule strong, and his strength is definitely one of the strongest among the old rule strong."


    Lizzier, the vice Lord of the temple, also spoke. Although she was speechless about the Lord sellerman judging the strength by being thin and fat, she was also very confident in the strength of Rudolph saint.


    The same old rule level strongmen naturally have their own strengths and weaknesses, while Rudolph saint is recognized as one of the strongest old rule level strongmen because of his record of hard hitting the three rule strongmen.


    "There is indeed some strength. No wonder you dare to be so crazy!"


    The long river of blood was blocked again. Rudolph saint''s face was cold, his blood hair stood up without wind, stood in the void, wrapped in a miserable breath, and his evil spirit soared to the sky, just like a murderous God who came out of the sea of blood.


    The killing intention soared into the sky, and the clouds in the sky were pierced under the killing intention. At the rule level, there is no absolute boundary between the virtual and the real, and even the coercion can form a physical attack.


    Click!


    As if something was broken, a bloody world emerged behind him, and a terrible Qi machine suddenly appeared.


    In the bloody world, the blood is shining, the bodies are piled up into peaks, and the blood is converged into rivers.


    Vaguely visible, there are regular blood animal bodies, as well as regular strong body bodies with small size but terrible Qi.


    There is a natural reason why he is recognized as one of the strongest old rules. The reason lies in his rule ability.


    He mastered two kinds of rules, one is the rule of blood and the other is the rule of Miao. The integration of the two rules formed a special field named "the field of blood" by him.


    This field has an amazing characteristic, that is, the more blood it integrates, the stronger its power will be. Over the past ten thousand years, he has integrated too many "powerful" blood into it.


    The reason why he was able to rely on the identity of the old rule level strong man to encounter the three rule strong man is because of this.


    Wow, wow¡ª¡ª


    The appearance of a larger bloody river than just now, no, it can no longer be called a bloody River, but a bloody ocean.


    The blood is shining into the sky, and the terrible breath is diffuse. Just moving forward, there have been huge cracks in the space.


    Click, click!


    The bloody ocean crashed into the space maze, and the space transmission points one after another were broken under the terrible destructive power of the bloody ocean, and the bloody ocean crashed into gray like a real ocean.

 Chapter 824

    "This power...?"


    The pupil in Gray''s eye contracted suddenly.


    In his eyes, one space transmission point after another had not persisted for even a moment, but had been decayed and destroyed under the bloody ocean.


    Space teleportation points can transfer materials and attacks. It is reasonable that all attacks on them will be transferred.


    However, with absolute destructive power, the bloody ocean has broken the space transmission point before it plays a role.


    The strong destructive power has almost exceeded the destructive power of the old rule level strongman level!


    In terms of combat power, the other side is enough to rank second among the rule level strong men gray has seen.


    Who''s number one?


    Nature is the Koro saint of the temple of time and space. By seizing the rule ability, the other party has at least five rule abilities. Just the breath is enough to break the space. It is conceivable that the other party is strong.


    Even now, gray can''t help feeling terrified. Even if he has the taboo ability of "going back to the past" and can escape in front of the right side, he still can''t help feeling that it''s a miracle.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    The dark ball passed through the space transfer point and hit the bloody ocean.


    Boom!


    The bloody ocean just trembled slightly, and it had ejected the dark ball, while the bloody ocean was beating away at gray.


    All the space transmission points along the way are broken under the power of terror. In a very short time, the space maze spread for more than ten miles has been swept away.


    Moreover, the bloody ocean spread forward and into the sky with residual potential.


    All along the way are red lands, where life is extinct and bones are numerous, forming a life Jedi of more than a hundred miles.


    "Dead, that guy is dead!"


    "Ha ha, that guy is really not Lord Rudolph''s opponent!"


    Seeing this shocking picture that may not be forgotten all his life, and seeing the red earth without any life, the giants of the Holy Blood Temple welcomed it with pride and excitement.


    Before the rules are achieved, it is enough to compete with the old rule level strong, and it is even more powerful to press the Sun Temple and force the Sun Temple to make concessions. What a prestige?


    But in front of my holy blood temple, is it different?


    As a member of the Holy Blood temple, a deep sense of pride filled their hearts.


    "Dare to be the enemy of my holy blood temple, this is the end!"


    Seleman, the Lord of the Holy Blood temple, was also proud and proud. Only the Deputy Lord lizer frowned and respectfully asked Rudolph the saint.


    "Lord Rudolph, how''s the man?"


    Although she was very convinced of the strength of the Rudolph saint and thought that the winner would be the Rudolph Saint from the beginning, she knew that the other party with the ability of three rules was not simple.


    "Let him escape!"


    Rudolph the holy one was full of murders, and it took a while for the murders to converge. He regretted.


    "What, escaped?"


    "Can you escape under such circumstances?"


    The excitement on the faces of the giants of the Holy Blood temple was stiff, just like being poured down by a basin of cold water, from head to foot.


    In this war, although the saint Rudolph won, the Holy Blood temple did not account for any benefit. The two rules were in each other''s hands. In other words, even the saint of the Holy Blood Temple took a major action, but there was no harvest.


    There was a kind of anger in my heart. There was no place to vent. Someone immediately stared at the people of the alasai family.


    "Damn it, it''s all caused by the alasai family. If the alasai family tells me the news of the Holy Blood temple at the first time, both rules will belong to my holy blood temple."


    "This kind of food should be destroyed."


    "Yes, destroy the arase family!"


    The killing machine burst out from one destructive giant after another, and connected into a group of people pressing on the araser family.


    "Gentlemen, please also take a clear lesson. The rule fruit of my alase family has promised to be handed over to the Holy Blood temple. This matter has nothing to do with my alase family!"


    Under the breath of terror, the people of the alasai family were pressed on the ground one by one, and only a few destroyers could barely stand, but they all looked pale.


    The Lord of alasai family pressed down the endless anger in his heart for the Holy Blood temple and said under the pressure.


    He unexpectedly didn''t hate gray, who caused the current dangerous situation of the arase family.


    Even if the other party does not take away the rule fruit, after this time, with the consistent style of the Holy Blood temple, it is likely to attack the alasai family.


    Hearing that gray ran away, he even took away the two rules together, and he even had a pleasure in his heart.


    Although I can''t get it, but the Holy Blood temple is different. Didn''t I get it?


    They bullied my alasai family and plundered my alasai family as cattle and sheep. Now they have suffered losses in the hands of Lord gray, which makes the wicked have their own grinding.


    Today, the alasai family may be destroyed, but he knows that the life of the Holy Blood temple will never be easy in the future.


    Lord gray has such combat power before he has achieved the rules. He can escape calmly in front of the strong rule level of the Holy Blood temple, leaving the Holy Blood Temple helpless. How strong will he be when he becomes the rule level?


    With two rules, Lord Gray''s achievement of the rules is almost inevitable. He believes that the Holy Blood temple will have one more terrorist enemy in the future, and even its destruction is possible.


    "No one left, all killed!"


    Seleman, the Lord of the Holy Blood temple, burst into a murderous attack and said coldly that many giants responded with murderous attacks on their faces and were ready to kill the people of the alasai family.


    "Wait a minute."


    Just then, a voice stopped them and saw lizzier, the Deputy Temple Lord.


    "This matter really has nothing to do with the alase family. There is no need to anger the alase family."


    "But if the alasai family didn''t hide it and didn''t report it, but secretly contacted the boy, would the rules be in the hands of the boy?"


    Salman, the Lord of the temple, said angrily.


    If others stopped him, he would not pay attention at all, but the Deputy Temple Lord and his wife''s identity made him have to listen to opinions.


    "When the alase family promised to hand over the rules, Lord Rudolph had decided not to quarrel with the alase family. If he went back on his word, he would let other Saint level forces see the jokes of the Holy Blood temple."


    Lizzier, the vice Lord, shook her head.


    Hearing the words of the Deputy Temple Lord lizzier, the temple Lord seleman and other giants could not help but frown. The reason was like this, but if they did not kill the people of the alasai family, they were really unhappy.


    "Forget it, it really has nothing to do with the alasai family, so that''s it!"


    At this time, Rudolph''s holy voice sounded. When he heard his words, the temple Lord seleman and other giants calmed down their killing intention. Even though they are giants, the holy words still have to be listened to.


    "Let''s go."


    After taking a look at the arase family, Rudolph the saint flew forward and fled, and the other giants of the Holy Blood Temple quickly followed.


    The reason why he decided not to destroy the araser family is that he has "made a commitment" is only a superficial reason. Under it, there is the most fundamental reason, but neither he nor the Deputy Temple Lord lizer has said it.


    After obtaining the rule result, it is inevitable for the other party to achieve the rule. Now it has such strength. How strong will it be after the other party achieves the rule?


    At that time, even he is not absolutely sure to suppress.


    It seems that the other party has only a cooperative relationship with the alase family, and there will be no relationship after the cooperation is over. However, if the other party knows that the alase family has been destroyed because of itself, I''m afraid it may retaliate against the Holy Blood temple.


    Judging from the other party''s character of finding the Sun Temple for an irrelevant family, it is not only possible, but also great, for the alasai family to find the Holy Blood temple.


    Even if they can beat each other back again, what if they hide in the dark and fight others in the Holy Blood temple?


    Everyone will be in danger except him.


    Even if the hatred between Saint level forces is deep, they rarely wantonly erase hostile forces because they are worried about developing into this situation.


    ¡­¡­


    "There are such strong rules among the old rules. I''m afraid they are enough to compete with the strong three rules!"


    Tens of thousands of miles away, Gray''s figure appeared, showing a trace of dignity on his face. The other party''s combat power went straight after the strong three rules, even if it was not the strongest among the old rule level strong, it was definitely one of the strongest.


    "According to the inquiry of the people sent out, it has been confirmed that there are three rule level strong men. How do you feel that the overall combat power of the original world 500000 years ago is a bit stronger than that of my era?"


    In Gray''s era, in addition to the existence of Koro saint, which is beyond common sense, the top combat power in the original world is generally at the level of old rule level strong. There may be three rule level strong, but I haven''t heard that any rule level strong is a three rule level strong.


    However, 500000 years ago, although there were not many strong three-level rules, there were already several. From this point of view, the overall combat power of 500000 years ago was generally a little higher than that of his era.


    "For what reason?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows and always felt that there must be something hidden in it. Maybe something happened in these 500000 years, which led to the weakening of the overall combat power of the original world.


    "Forget it, the top priority now is to break through the rule level!"


    Entering the plane he opened, gray took out a crystal box containing regular fruit and opened it to reveal the regular fruit like purple crystal.


    Rule fruit, according to the level of magic medicine, should be regarded as level 7 magic medicine. If it can be refined into corresponding magic medicine, it can be used by four or five people.


    However, it is usually taken directly, because if you want to refine level 7 magic potion, you need to be a level 7 medicine refining master at least, and such existence has never been heard of in history.


    Pick up the regular fruit, it''s cold, it''s like frozen fruit.


    A bite, the mouth is filled with cold, in addition, there is a strong fragrance, lips and teeth.


    Some are like peaches, but they are more fragrant and thick. The sweet juice seeps from the bitten place.


    In order to avoid the waste of efficacy, gray swallowed it, took out the book of space rules and ran the secret method of understanding rules. Suddenly, a different feeling appeared in his heart.

 Chapter 825

    Relax, it''s a very relaxed feeling. Gray has never felt so relaxed!


    The head seemed to open suddenly, and the mind became unusually clear.


    It''s like doing complicated function problems. It''s difficult to take every step. Suddenly, all the complicated function problems have become simple addition, subtraction, multiplication and division.


    You don''t even need to calculate with a pen. Just a little mental calculation can get the correct answer.


    The role of rule fruit is to enhance the user''s affinity for the rules, so that the user can feel the rules more clearly, so as to understand the rules more easily.


    When it becomes easy to understand the rules, it becomes easy to achieve the rules.


    Under normal circumstances, a destructive giant has cherished magic herbs such as rule fruit to help, and the probability of becoming a rule can be increased to more than 50%. It is conceivable that such cherished magic herbs are precious.


    In fact, the reason why Saint level forces are constantly strong at the rule level is not that Saint level forces have a large number of talents, which can ensure that a rule level strong person can be born every tens of thousands of years, so that Saint level forces can continue to be strong at the rule level.


    However, Saint level forces generally have similar magical medicinal materials as the inside information. When the old rule level strong people are about to sit down, they will take them out and let the most potential giants take them to give birth to the rule level strong people, so as to ensure that the rule level strong people will not be cut off.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Under the effect of rules, because of the super memory ability, gray, who has already had a very fast understanding of spatial rules, has improved his understanding speed again.


    All kinds of spatial mysteries flashed in his mind quickly, enriching his understanding of the ability of spatial rules.


    In addition to the rest and meal time, gray spends almost all his time on understanding the rules, and the result is that his ability to understand the rules of space will be greatly improved every day.


    Originally, he could only use various derivative abilities of space rules, but could not understand their various operation mechanisms and give full play to their power. However, with the deepening of the understanding of space rules, he became not only able to use, but also able to give full play to their power.


    The promotion he could feel was so wonderful that he was almost immersed in it.


    Two years later.


    Gray, sitting on the grass with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. For a moment, in his eyes, there seemed to be space for emergence and disillusionment.


    A perfect feeling floated in his mind. He felt that he had no understanding of the rules of space, and had understood the mysteries of the rules of space in his heart.


    At this moment, he seemed to feel something, and his eyes suddenly looked at the sky.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    Above the sky, a silver light suddenly appeared, tilted down, gathered and wrapped him in it.


    He didn''t use his ability, but his body involuntarily floated to the sky and stood on the sky.


    The silver light turned into a halo and attached to him, making him like a "God". At this time, if ordinary people see him, they may immediately kneel down and worship him as a God.


    The rule level strong has a life span of tens of thousands of years. Its essence has gone beyond the category of "man" and become a new "species".


    With a life span of tens of thousands of years and the power to destroy the sky and the earth, what is such a person who is not a God in the eyes of ordinary people?


    The world rules are shaking violently and resonating with gray.


    Strong regular chatter spreads rapidly, and strong fluctuations can be felt by even regular strong people thousands of miles and tens of thousands of miles away if they are not in their own position.


    With the resonance between gray and the rules, the power of blood is also undergoing rapid transformation in his body.


    The color changes rapidly, from green to silver after the transformation of wood ability.


    When the texture becomes viscous, it is like the transformation from the original liquid to viscous mercury.


    Finally, the color of the blood force turned into silver, and the texture became like viscous mercury.


    At this moment, the power of blood circulates automatically in his body and circulates endlessly in his body.


    With the circulation, the strength of his soul and body began to degenerate like the power of blood.


    In the destruction stage, the transformation depends on the transformation of single system ability, which drives the transformation of one of blood force, soul and body, and then one of the three drives the transformation of the other two.


    In the rule level stage, the power of blood, soul and body have become extremely strong. Single ability can no longer cause transformation, and only rule level ability can continue to cause transformation.


    This is the method of achieving rules and the method of cultivation after rules.


    It took a few hours for Gray''s blood, soul and body to complete their transformation. The world rules gave out a violent tremor, and then returned to peace.


    The silver halo gradually dispersed, and gray was in the silver halo, and his originally hazy body became clear.


    Standing in the void without using any ability, his clothes fluttered and his black hair flew. A unique temperament appeared in him.


    He fell down like a fallen leaf and landed next to the wooden house.


    There, watching the shadow of Gray''s achievement of the rules, eight and the little boy Alan were shocked and stunned. They didn''t come back until gray approached.


    "Congratulations, Lord gray, on achieving the rules!"


    Shadow eight congratulated, and the little boy Alan said his worship excitedly.


    "Yes."


    Gray responded with a smile and was naturally quite happy to achieve the rules.


    It took days to understand the differences after the achievement rules.


    After a day''s rest, gray didn''t leave the plane. Instead, he took out the second rule fruit, swallowed it and continued to understand the second rule ability.


    Under normal circumstances, after achieving the rules, you will generally stop understanding the rules. After all, there is no second rule in the body, and there is no precious magic medicine that can assist understanding in your hands.


    However, Gray''s situation is different. He not only has the second rule ability, but also has the third or even the fourth rule ability.


    In addition, he also has the second rule fruit that can assist in understanding. Both conditions are met, so he began to understand the second rule ability. This time, his rule ability is time rule ability.


    The cultivation of the rule stage is the process of implanting the rule blood and understanding the rules. For people except gray, implanting the rule blood is the most difficult and even dangerous.


    With the life span of tens of thousands of years for those who are strong in rules, even if their understanding is poor, they can finally understand the rules, but the blood of implanted rules is different.


    Blood vessels are repulsive. On the basis of having blood vessels in the body and being extremely domineering regular blood vessels, the rejection must be extremely strong if new regular blood vessels are implanted again.


    Even if the rules are strong, the strong body is likely to be damaged under this exclusion. In serious cases, it will even leave a lifelong injury.


    What''s more, he became insane and became a bloodthirsty beast.


    In history, it has been recorded that the strong rules were implanted into the blood of the rules, and their spirits often became beasts. The saint level forces were slaughtered by the strong rules that turned into beasts, and the strong rules that turned into beasts soared in strength. Generally, the old rule level strong people are not opponents at all, and finally a strong three rules person killed them.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    With the understanding of time rules, various mysteries of time rules began to emerge in Gray''s heart, and gray began to immerse himself in the beauty of understanding time rules.


    Time rules, the rules that control time, generally have three types of derivative directions.


    One is time static, the other is time backward, and the other is time acceleration.


    Like gray''s time rule ability, it is biased towards time acceleration, resulting in two derived abilities.


    One derivative ability is to enhance their own movement speed and reaction speed, and the other derivative ability is to let things go through an extremely long time and decay in an extremely long time.


    Of course, from the point of view that time rules and space rules are mixed into the ability to "go back to the past", among the derivative abilities he has, there should also be the derivative ability in the backward direction of time.


    With the understanding of the rules of time, he soon discovered the derivative ability of time regression, which is a derivative ability that can see the images of the past.


    Simply put, it is able to "trace back" what happened here. Of course, this "trace back" is only the reproduction of the image, not the reversal of time.


    I''m afraid it is precisely because the derivative ability of backtracking is integrated with spatial rules that the taboo ability of "going back to the past" appears.


    The time of cultivation always passes quickly, which is why rule level strong people rarely appear in the world.


    Unconsciously, three years passed quickly, and gray realized the second rule.


    It took a year longer than the space rules, which should be because Gray had the experience of the strong rule level in the book of space rules as a reference when he understood the space rules.


    After understanding the second rule, Gray''s blood power, body and soul undergo another transformation. So far, Gray''s realm is no worse than the old rule level.


    As for the real combat power, it must be beyond. After all, he has four rule abilities.


    ¡­¡­


    Arasay family, compared with five years ago, the head of arasay family, Udo, has more white hair and more wrinkles.


    As a destroyer, there have been such great changes in only five years. It can be imagined how painful these five years are for him.


    Five years later, the alase family had a hard time. They found the rule fruit. They thought it was a brilliant opportunity, but they didn''t expect it to be the beginning of bad luck.


    Although the Holy Blood temple did not destroy the alassee family because of concern about gray, it began to make trouble for the alassee family for a variety of reasons.


    Not only the number of offerings handed in each year increased, but also directly occupied three high-quality magic minerals of the alasai family.


    Not only that, but also instigated the other three supreme families to target the alasai family everywhere, and many industries suffered serious losses under the pressure of the three supreme families.


    If the arase family had not been the most powerful family with profound heritage, such a large family would probably go bankrupt.


    What makes the araser family more angry is that several gifted and outstanding children in the family are injured or even disabled due to various "accidents", and it is the people of the three most powerful families who shot.


    "Master, it''s bad. The heads of the three most powerful families came, and they invited the elders of the Holy Blood temple."


    Just then, a man in housekeeper''s clothes trotted in and gasped.


    Hearing this, Udo of the alasai family suddenly clicked in his heart. A bad hunch floated in his mind and walked quickly to the reception hall.

 Chapter 826

    "Udo, hand over the man who hurt my DuPont children."


    "And the people who hurt my Sutherland children."


    "So do I, the Sanders."


    In the reception hall of the alase family, there was a strong smell of gunpowder. In addition to the alase family, the other three supreme families DuPont, Sutherland and Sanders came together, and Qi Qi challenged the alase family.


    "Cook, Jordan, silvan, don''t deceive people too much. The injury of my alasai family is only more serious than that of your family."


    Allasai''s master Udo said angrily.


    "I don''t care. Those who hurt the children of our three families must be handed over to our three families."


    DuPont''s owner cook is a middle-aged man with neat hair. He said faintly while trimming his nails with a nail clipper.


    "It''s impossible. The children of your three families are the first to start the fight. I can''t hand over the children of my alasai family to you."


    Udo of the alasai family refused. If the children of the alasai family were really handed over, I''m afraid the hearts of the whole alasai family would be scattered, and the alasai family would not be far from falling apart.


    "You can''t help it."


    Joe Deng, the master of Sutherland''s house, was a white faced man. He looked disdainfully at Udo, the master of alsay''s house, and sneered.


    "You can''t help it. You must hand it in."


    Sanders'' master silvan is a man with noble temperament wearing a white dress. He also has a sneer on his face.


    "It is absolutely impossible for my alase family to hand over those three children. What do you want?"


    Allasai''s master Udo took a deep breath, forced down his anger and asked.


    "My children of DuPont family have been seriously injured this time, which may affect their future cultivation. Since your alasai family is unwilling to hand over the injured children, you have to make compensation. I want your alasai family to compensate with the gem veins of Rondo mountains."


    DuPont''s master cook trimmed up his nail clipper and looked at arasay''s master udo.


    "My Sutherland family is also seriously injured, which may affect the future potential. We must compensate for the mercury veins around the moon river."


    Joe Deng, the master of Sutherland''s family, looked very sad for the injury of the family''s children and pretended to say.


    "The wind jade vein of Hongquan forest."


    Sanders'' master silvan made a direct request without any cover up.


    "No way, no way. You''re robbing."


    The alasai family leader Udo was so angry that his neck turned red and his eyes glared at the three people.


    The ore veins demanded by the three men are all super giant ore veins that can be mined for thousands of years. They are the foundation of the alasai family. If they are handed over to the three families, the details of the alasai family will be broken in half.


    This is the condition that he can''t promise anything. If he does, although the alasai family will not disappear immediately, it will definitely decline gradually.


    "In that case, please make a ruling according to the usual practice. Lord Younis, please make a ruling. We believe in the justice of the Holy Blood temple. We will unconditionally agree to the ruling of the Holy Blood temple."


    The three looked at Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood Temple who had been silent all the time, and Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood Temple who had not said a word, coughed and opened his mouth.


    "Your four families are the most powerful families in the power of his Highness the holy blood. The loss of any family is the loss of the Holy Blood temple. The Holy Blood temple also hopes that you can peacefully resolve the conflict through negotiation. Then I will make a ruling."


    "From now on, the alasai family will hand over the gem veins in the Rondo mountains, the mercury veins around the moon river and the wind jade veins in the red spring forest to the DuPont family, the Sutherland family and the Sanders family as compensation."


    "The DuPont family, the Sutherland family and the Sanders family should not use this as a reason to quarrel with the alasai family from today on."


    ¡­¡­


    In alassay City, gray appeared here with a young woman and a teenager.


    The young woman is the once bright Saint shadow 8, and the teenager is the once little boy Alan. Five years later, the little boy has grown into a teenager and has begun to practice the blood method.


    However, his talent is not high. After testing, he has no qualification to practice mixed blood method, and the most suitable blood method is fire blood method.


    Gray asked him to practice the purple burning animal blood method of the violet royal family. Although the purple burning animal blood method is owned by the violet royal family, it also exists in the original world, and it is more complete, enough to practice to the level of destruction.


    "Lord gray, it''s a lot bleaker here than it was five years ago."


    Walking on the streets of the city, Ying BA''s eyebrows were slightly raised. She clearly noticed that the prosperity of the city was not as good as five years ago.


    "Let''s go and see the arase family."


    Gray glanced around. He could really feel the changes before and after. He frowned slightly and led Ying Ba and Allen to the alase family in the center of the city.


    The reason why he appeared in alasai city was that some people were worried about whether the alasai family would be implicated because of him.


    Although according to common sense, the rule fruit was robbed by him, which has nothing to do with the alasai family, the Holy Blood temple may become angry and annoy the alasai family because it failed to obtain the rule fruit.


    At that time, there was some thoughtlessness, but a rule fruit was put in front of him, and this rule fruit still belonged to the robbery "recidivist" of the Holy Blood temple. He couldn''t help but be moved.


    The three came to the alase family. The guard knew gray and didn''t dare to neglect. When gray was about to be invited into the alase family.


    Soon, a young man with his right foot wrapped in zongzi and crutches came. When he saw Gray, he was excited and wronged with tears in his eyes.


    "Lord gray, please help... The alase family!"


    The young man is fernan, the third son of alase''s family. Although the other party didn''t say he was energetic at the beginning, he was absolutely excellent in energy and appearance, but now he was hurt and his face was full of beard residue. He could hardly recognize it.


    "Sure enough..."


    Seeing each other like this, gray affirmed his previous judgment and the alase family was in trouble.


    "Elder Younis, your judgment... The alase family can''t accept it."


    Hearing the "fair judgment" of Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, Udo, the leader of the alasai family, was so angry that he couldn''t speak. A moment later, he gritted his teeth and said.


    "Udo, you are so ignorant that you dare to question the ruling of the Holy Blood temple."


    Before Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, spoke, Joe Deng, the master of Sutherland''s family, scolded.


    "The judgment of the Holy Blood temple is an order. If you dare to violate the order of the Holy Blood temple, do you want to betray the Holy Blood temple?"


    "Don''t talk about it, Jordan."


    Hearing the strange logic of Sutherland''s master Jordan, alasai''s master Udo turned red with anger.


    "I think it''s possible that more than 100 years ago, there was a nurdin who dared to kill the elders of the Holy Blood temple in the alasai family. It''s not impossible to betray the Holy Blood Temple more than 100 years later. Maybe the whole family has problems."


    DuPont master cook sneered.


    "Jordon, cook, slander the arase family, you must die!"


    Alasai family leader Udo was angry and had angina pectoris.


    "Udo, admit your fate. The judgment of the Holy Blood temple is the final decision. No one can stop it."


    Sanders'' Lord silvan tidied up his noble dress and smiled.


    "Really?"


    Just then, a voice rang out. Under the guidance of fernan, gray stepped into the reception hall and looked at the man dressed like an aristocrat but not in a noble style with a smile.


    "Who is your excellency? It''s not a good decision to stand out for the arase family."


    Seeing gray, Sanders'' master sylvan raised his eyebrows. He always felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him for a while, but it was certain that the other party was not from the alase family.


    "He also said that the alasai family did not betray the Holy Blood temple? Who is he?"


    Although he was surprised at Gray''s appearance, now the giant of the Holy Blood temple is here. Joseph Jordan, the master of Sutherland''s family, is not afraid. His eyes turn and he has an idea.


    "It must be someone who colludes with the alase family."


    DuPont master cook quickly agreed and respectfully said to Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple not far away.


    "Lord Younis, there must be something wrong with this man. I suggest that he be captured and tortured carefully."


    Hearing the words of Sutherland''s master Jorden, DuPont''s master cook and Sanders'' master silvan looked at Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, and thought in their hearts: with the attitude of the Holy Blood Temple towards the alasai family, I''m afraid the alasai family will have trouble again this time.


    "Well...?"


    However, they could not help but look puzzled. They saw Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, who was still powerful just now, with a pale front and a thin sweat on his forehead.


    "Lord Younis, are you not feeling well?"


    Sutherland''s owner Joe Deng quickly "cares".


    "I think there is something wrong with this judgment, don''t you think?"


    Gray looked at Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, with a faint cold in his eyes.


    "Sir... Yes!"


    A smile squeezed out of his face, Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, said in a trembling voice.


    On the last trip to rob the rules, he was one of the giants accompanying him. Naturally, he had seen gray and the battle between gray and Rudolph the Holy One.


    Although gray finally escaped, the combat power of the old Saint was undoubtedly revealed. Facing the other side, he couldn''t even escape.


    At this time, he had the impulse to slap himself. The reason why he dared to come to the araser family was that gray never appeared again in the past five years. It seemed that he had nothing to do with the araser family, but he didn''t expect to meet him when he first came


    "I think the children of the three families hurt the children of the alasai family and should make compensation."


    Gray continued.


    "Yes, yes, the... Compensation."


    Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He didn''t dare to say a word of No. the other party appeared. Let''s not say how the Holy Blood temple would deal with it. Now the main task is to protect his life.

 Chapter 827

    "Lord Younis..."


    "Shut up, you just need to listen."


    DuPont''s cook and Sutherland''s Jorden feel bad. They have guessed that Gray''s identity is not simple. They want to plead with Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, but they are directly interrupted by Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple.


    "Due to the loss of the araser family, there are three families: Sutherland family, DuPont family and Sanders family. Each family compensates the araser family for a large ore vein. Sir, what do you think...?"


    Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, was sweating profusely, and the sweat kept flowing down his neck.


    "Yes."


    Greyway nodded. Naturally, he could guess the other party''s thoughts, but he didn''t care. Five years later, his realm was no worse than the old rule level strong man, and he was completely fearless of the saint of the Holy Blood temple.


    "Is it... Him?"


    Seeing that Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, was polite to gray and even scared, a memory after several years finally emerged in the head of Sanders'' master silvan.


    More than five years ago, the Holy Blood Temple issued an order that subordinate forces must not provoke a young man with black hair. After so many years, he can''t remember the not too clear face in the painting, but corresponding to the attitude of Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, he can''t help guessing the identity of each other.


    "The large ore vein for compensation must be handed over to the alasai family within a week. Do you three families have any opinions?"


    Gray looked at the owners of Sanders family, DuPont family and Sutherland family. His eyes were flat, but combined with the attitude of Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, towards gray, immediately brought unimaginable pressure to the three.


    "Your Excellency..."


    "My Lord, the Sanders have no opinion."


    The loss of a large ore vein, even for the Zhiqiang family, is enough to affect the end. The Sutherland family and the DuPont family just wanted to bargain, but the Sanders master silvan has accepted it.


    Seeing that Sanders'' master sylvan did not hesitate to accept it, DuPont''s master cook and Sutherland''s master Joe Deng guessed what the other party might know. The safest way is to make the same choice with the other party and only get the way immediately.


    "The Sutherland family has no opinion."


    "The DuPont family has no opinion."


    After the three families accepted it, even on the grounds that they needed to prepare for the handover of large ore veins as soon as possible, they fled and left the alasai family.


    "Sir, the matter has been... Solved, then I''ll... Leave!"


    Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, stood up and said to gray. Seeing that gray had no objection, he immediately walked outside the reception hall with a slight trembling.


    Until he reached the door, the other party still didn''t make a sound. He sighed softly. Looking at the other party''s attitude, he saved his little life.


    But just as he breathed out, Gray''s voice sounded cold behind him.


    "There is a forest three hundred miles east of alassay city. I will wait there for ten days. After ten days, I won''t wait."


    "I see... I''ll bring it to you."


    Eunice, the giant of the Holy Blood temple, was not scared to death. He covered his beating heart and hurried.


    Careful confirmation. After confirming that gray had finished speaking, he trembled and went out. He would not come to the alase family in the future. Even if he was not killed, he would be scared to death.


    "Lord gray, thank you for your help!"


    Looking at gray, allasai''s master Udo man said gratefully.


    Under the threat of the three most powerful families, coupled with the deviation of the giant of the Holy Blood temple, he may be forced to hand over the three super veins. If this happens, the alasai family will lose half of its heritage and will decline day by day.


    Fortunately, the emergence of gray not only avoided the loss of three super veins by the alasai family, but also allowed the alasai family to obtain compensation for three large veins without loss.


    "You don''t have to thank me. The reason why the alase family is targeted is that I am involved."


    Greyway shook his head. Although he didn''t know the specific situation of the alase family, he roughly guessed from today''s situation that he must have been targeted at at the instigation of the Holy Blood temple, and there must be a reason for his involvement.


    "Moreover, it is not necessarily a good thing for the alasai family that I stand out for the alasai family. After all, the alasai family will completely stand on the opposite side of the Holy Blood temple."


    "Lord gray doesn''t have to. The reason why the alase family is targeted by the Holy Blood temple is because the problems left over by history have nothing to do with Lord gray. Even if Lord gray doesn''t appear, the alase family can''t last long."


    Allasai family leader Udo shook his head with gratitude on his face.


    "At least Lord Gray''s appearance has solved the urgent needs of my alase family. Even if it is destroyed, it is only the alase family themselves."


    "Don''t worry, it can''t be destroyed."


    Gray smiled, walked out of the conference hall and looked into the distance. Now he saw how to choose the Holy Blood temple.


    Taking the rune boat, DuPont, Sutherland and Sanders almost left the alase family and alase city as soon as possible.


    After flying more than a hundred miles, DuPont''s master cook and Sutherland''s master Jordan came to the Sanders family Rune ship one after another. On the deck, Sanders'' master silvan had already guessed that they would come and was waiting.


    "Silvan, what''s the matter? What''s the identity of that man? Why did you and Lord Younis suddenly change their mind?"


    DuPont owner cook asked anxiously. Sutherland owner Jordan also looked at Sanders owner sylvan.


    "Haven''t you thought of it yet?"


    Sanders Lord sylvan sighed.


    "What do you think?"


    Sutherland''s owner Jordan and DuPont''s owner cook looked at Sanders''s owner sylvan in doubt and didn''t understand the meaning of each other''s words.


    "Didn''t you see the announcement of the Holy Blood Temple five years ago?"


    Saunders master silvan rubbed his temples and asked.


    "The announcement of the Holy Blood temple... Five years ago?"


    Sutherland''s owner Jordan and DuPont''s owner cook were stunned at first, and then their pupils contracted suddenly, showing a frightening color in their eyes.


    Naturally, they had seen the contents of the notice five years ago, but the portrait was really abstract, and five years later, so that they didn''t think of it for the first time. At this time, they suddenly remembered it after being reminded by Sanders'' master silvan.


    Fear, unstoppable fear!


    Not long ago, I actually met such a "big man", and it was an unfriendly meeting. At the thought of these two people, I couldn''t help but be shocked and sweat.


    It''s an existence comparable to the rule level. Such an existence can wipe out their family, even if their family is the most powerful family.


    "The alase family is actually connected with such a big man. Does the alase family want to turn over?"


    Sutherland''s owner Jordon was in doubt.


    The reason why the three families would find trouble with the alasai family was naturally inspired by some giants of the Holy Blood temple. Now it seems that the alasai family can''t be kneaded at will. There is such a big man behind it.


    "It''s hard to say. The key depends on the attitude of the Holy Blood temple."


    At this point, Silwan, the master of Sanders, said solemnly with a slight voice.


    "But it is certain that both sides are giants. Don''t get involved in them. Otherwise, one careless will be broken to pieces."


    The owners of the three Zhiqiang families who had made a decision in their hearts separated with dignified faces, quickly returned to the family, immediately stopped targeting the alasai family, and delivered the large ore vein of compensation to the alasai family at the first time.


    Ten days later, there was a forest three hundred miles east of alassay.


    The sun like blood dyed the sky red and made the sky miserable.


    Gray calmly looked at the coming dusk, accompanied by shadow eight and Allen.


    "It seems that I''m not going to come!"


    Taking back his eyes, gray blinked back to the alase family with Ying Ba and Alan.


    The ten day agreement had come, but the Rudolph saint of the Holy Blood temple did not come.


    With the speed of the rule level strong, it is impossible to catch up. The only reason is that the other party does not intend to come.


    This is an attitude, and the attitude of the Holy Blood temple is already here.


    The main hall of the Holy Blood temple.


    "Why didn''t lord Rudolph go?"


    Salman, the Lord of the temple, frowned. He naturally did not dare to question Rudolph''s decision, but he really couldn''t figure it out in his heart.


    Rudolph Saint obviously wanted to kill each other. He could clearly feel why Rudolph Saint didn''t intend to go after the other appeared.


    "Because the saint Rudolph wants to reconcile with each other and wants to show his reconciliation attitude through this."


    There are some husbands who look at their heads helplessly, said lizzier, the vice Lord of the temple.


    "Reconciliation? Why?"


    Salman, the Lord of the temple, looked at lizzier, the vice Lord of the temple.


    "Because it is not good for the Holy Blood temple to take revenge on each other, the other party will appear again after five years, and it is likely to have achieved the rules."


    The Deputy Lord lizer explained.


    "How can there be such a good breakthrough? What if that guy doesn''t break the rules?"


    Salman, the Lord of the temple, agreed, but he retorted.


    "Even if there is no achievement rule, the other party, after all, is alone and has no power. If you want to go, you can go. On the contrary, the Holy Blood temple has a huge power and needs to be taken into account. It is still not good for the Holy Blood temple to be hostile to the other party."


    Lizzier, the Deputy Temple Lord, looked at her childish husband with a smile.


    "What about the arase family?"


    Salman, the Lord of the temple, frowned.


    "Well, I know you''re secretly making the disciples of the Holy Blood Temple trip the alasai family. Let them stop!"


    Patted her husband on the shoulder, said the Deputy Temple Lord lizzier.


    "Since the other party is willing to stand out for the alase family, it shows that the alase family has some status in the other party''s heart. Since the saint Rudolph wants to reconcile with the other party, he can''t fight against the alase family any more."

 Chapter 828

    After staying in the alase family for some time, gray left the alase family with yingba and Allen and went to one place after another to investigate that there may be places where rule perception treasures magic herbs. Unfortunately, there was no harvest after exploring one place after another.


    It is too precious to cherish magic herbs that help to understand the rules. Even in the original world of high-yield magic herbs, the probability of output is not high, which is the reason why there are so few strong rules.


    A few months later, he appeared in the northern region of the original world, which is an area close to the endless sea. He once lived in the chaotic area for a long time, which belongs to the northern region.


    The endless sea area spreads, and the vast sea area with unknown width is sparsely populated. Even the strong at the rule level has never reached its deepest place.


    Because there are many powerful blood beasts in the depths of the endless sea, and there are a large number of rule level blood beasts. Some rule level blood beasts have several rules, and their combat power exceeds the old rule level strong ones.


    Even if it is an old rule level strong person, a careless person is likely to fall into it.


    In history, many old rule level strongmen with little life have resolutely stepped into the depths of the endless sea in order to gain a hope and find precious magic herbs that can prolong life or improve the realm.


    But he never came back. I don''t know whether he died in the depths of the endless sea after his life was exhausted, or was buried in the mouth of the regular blood beast.


    In short, even the strong at the rule level are pale about the dangers in the endless sea.


    The sky is dark and it''s going to rain. From time to time, we can see one huge white lightning after another.


    A 100 meter long commercial Rune ship sailed in this gloomy weather. Above the rune ship deck, gray supported the side of the ship with his hands and looked into the distance.


    The strong wind blew up his black hair, revealing his water chestnut face, deep like the blue eyes of the sky, and his whole person showed a mysterious temperament.


    Driven by this mysterious temperament, other passengers who also blew on the deck involuntarily left him.


    Although the regular breath was restrained in Gray''s body without any leakage, the biological instinct of seeking good luck and avoiding harm kept these people away from gray.


    On Gray''s left side, Allen also held the ship''s side and tried to look into the distance, as if he wanted to see the world in Gray''s eyes.


    Having seen the spectacle of Gray''s achievement rules, his heart is full of worship for gray and always involuntarily imitates gray. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know that the world in his eyes is destined to be different from that in Gray''s eyes.


    As a rule level strong man, without the obstruction of vision, gray can easily see dozens of miles away, which he can''t do when he just comes into practice.


    On Gray''s right is shadow 8, who is perfect and beautiful. The strong wind blows her long blond hair, which flutters with the wind, leaving a beautiful back to the others on the deck.


    "It should be the child of a top family."


    "I see more than that. I haven''t seen the children of the top family, but no one can match him in temperament!"


    "What kind of power do you think he comes from?"


    "Either the supreme family or the saint level force..."


    Looking at the three, especially gray with mysterious temperament among them, someone whispered on the deck.


    "Sister Amy, what do you think he is?"


    Two young women with high-grade clothes and outstanding appearance are also looking at gray. One of the black haired women is curious and asks the woman next to him.


    "It''s hard to say, but I''m sure I''m not low."


    The woman next to the black haired woman is a brown haired woman. She is a little older than the black haired woman by one or two years. To be calm, she shook her head slightly.


    They came from a top-level family. This time, they went out with the family elders to visit a saint level force elder to gain insight.


    Ji¡ª¡ª


    At this time, a sharp cry suddenly sounded in the sky. It was extremely harsh and stabbed like a needle. Many people on the deck involuntarily covered their ears, some people bled from their ears, and even fainted directly.


    A space barrier stood in front of Allen to block the impact of sound waves. Gray looked in the direction of the sound.


    In that direction, a giant bird with a wingspan of 80 meters, almost catching up with the length of the rune ship, shuttled through the thunder clouds and flew quickly.


    The giant bird is blue gray all over and has no feathers on its body. In the thunder clouds, thunder and lightning hit it, but it didn''t hurt at all. Instead, it welcomed it excitedly, with a feeling of being like a fish in water.


    "Thunderbird!"


    Gray knew this kind of blood beast and had encountered it before. It was a disaster level blood beast with four lines of mixed blood, and its combat power was far higher than that of the general destroyer.


    This kind of blood beast likes thunderstorm weather and can make thunderstorms. Where it appears, it is often accompanied by thunderstorms. That''s why it is called thunderstorm bird.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Hearing the scream, five figures rushed onto the deck, including men and women. Judging from the gas engine in the running room, they should be all destroyers.


    Among them, there were strong men on the rune boat and guests on the rune boat. One of the middle-aged women came to the two young women just now.


    "It''s Thunderbird!"


    The five people looked at the nearby Leiyun bird, and their faces were dignified. Leiyun bird was the top disaster level blood beast and one of the strongest disaster level blood beasts. Only some disaster level blood beasts that had swallowed precious magic herbs and had undergone transformation could surpass it in combat power.


    "Trouble!"


    A middle-aged man who looks like a rune boat sitting on the strong man''s face sank like water and looked back at the other four people.


    "You four, it''s too hard to compete with leiyunniao with my strength. Please help. After this time, the hruman chamber of Commerce will prepare a generous gift for you."


    "No problem."


    After a little thought, they all responded. The courtesy of the hruman chamber of Commerce was the second, and the key was the human kindness of the hruman chamber of Commerce.


    The hruman chamber of commerce is a super power not weaker than the supreme family, and its business covers many fields. If it can establish friendship with such a chamber of Commerce, it will be of great benefit to their family''s business.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The five quickly rushed out of the rune ship, and the defense barrier of the rune ship stood up. Although it could not stop the attack of Thunderbird, it was enough to stop the sound wave of Thunderbird.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Under the rolling thunder clouds, fierce fighting broke out. The light of blood beast ability overshadowed the light of lightning in the thunder clouds. More attacks pierced the thunder clouds and let the sun shine after the thunder clouds.


    On the deck, everyone watched the war nervously, because the war was likely to determine their fate. If the five were defeated, the outcome of the rune ship and even among the rune ships could be imagined.


    "Bad --"


    A cry of surprise suddenly rang out from among the five fighting people. A thick gray thunder broke through the blockade of the five and directly attacked the rune ship.


    Crackling!


    The roaring thunder and lightning, like the sound of mountain collapse and tsunami, with terrible destructive power, hit the defense barrier of the rune ship, and the defense barrier immediately cracked.


    Seeing the gray lightning sweeping towards the deck, there was a panic on the deck. Some wanted to hide in the cabin, some wanted to jump off the ship, but it was too late... Despair appeared on all faces.


    They will be left on the rune ship. Naturally, their strength is not up to the destruction level. In the face of such an attack, they are likely to


    "Hum -"


    At this time, shadow eight took a step forward. His cold face was indifferent. With a cold hum, a huge light barrier appeared to block the surging gray lightning.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    The surging gray lightning hit the light barrier, causing only a little ripple, and it has collapsed. After the light barrier, the rune ship and even the people on the deck are not damaged at all.


    "She actually blocked the hybrid ability of Thunderbird?!"


    "What is the power of this white gold barrier?"


    "What a strong strength, at least at the level of destruction!"


    "The strongest of the three is her?!"


    On the deck, the people who survived the disaster gasped, wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and talked one after another.


    Originally, they thought that the strongest of the three would be gray, a young man with mysterious temperament. After all, Gray''s temperament is too unique and full of mystery. In their view, many times, mystery is linked to power.


    But unexpectedly, the most powerful of the three was this excessively beautiful woman, who had at least a destructive level.


    "Look out of sight?"


    Just now, the black haired young woman among the two women also blinked her eyes and her face was full of doubts.


    "Are you really out of sight?"


    Brown haired young women also frown slightly. Although gray didn''t do it, shouldn''t men show gentlemanly demeanor and stand up at this time?


    If you don''t stand up, you probably don''t have that strength.


    Chirp¡ª¡ª


    With compassion, the injured leiyunniao retreated, and the five destroyers returned to the rune ship to look for the shadow eight who saved everyone on the rune ship just now.


    For Ying Ba, who just saved the rune ship, the five people are full of gratitude. If it were not for each other, their descendants or passengers would be injured or even killed.


    However, to their surprise, they searched the whole Rune ship, but could not find Ying Ba, and the young man and teenager with her also disappeared.


    If they were not sure that such three people had appeared on the rune ship, they might think they had never appeared.


    "Dead?"


    In the forest dozens of miles away from the rune ship, Gray''s face was stunned and angry.


    The reason why he suddenly left the rune ship with Ying Ba and Alan is not because Ying Ba suddenly showed strong strength and became the focus to avoid subsequent trouble.


    But because at that moment, one of his men, a man who followed him from the original time and space, died!

 Chapter 829

    Through the open space, gray brought a total of nine people to this time and space. The former bright Saint shadow eight was left by him, and the other eight were arranged by him to spread around the original world to inquire about the news of cherishing magic herbs.


    The reason why he came by Rune ship was that one of them reported that he had learned the rules to cherish magic herbs.


    Just now, the man who reported the news to him died.


    "If you can kill Ying Xi, and you don''t even have time to ask me for help, you have been killed. The strength of the person who took the shot is at least the fourth and fifth levels of destruction level, and may even be a destruction level giant..."


    Gray thought quickly.


    The identity of the killed shadow 11 was once the core child of the holy eye family. Its status in the holy eye family is somewhat similar to that of the former bright Saint shadow 8, and its strength exceeds the general destruction level.


    He can not even ask for help. His strength is at least the fourth or fifth level of destruction level, and may even be a destruction level giant.


    "The direction when you were killed was probably this direction. Go there first!"


    Let Ying Ba and Alan return to the plane, and gray quickly moves to the direction of being killed.


    Two days later, after some inquiry, gray appeared on the edge of a forest.


    According to the news from a city hundreds of miles away, there was a huge noise nearby two days ago, but it soon returned to calm without accident. Ying Xi should have been killed nearby.


    Flying in the air, gray searched quickly over the forest. It took half an hour. By a river, gray found traces of battle.


    By the river, dense plants were destroyed, the ground collapsed, full of wavy cracks, and in the center, there was a huge pit with a diameter of several miles.


    The huge pit is hundreds of meters deep, and there is an adult shaped body in the center.


    Gray landed down into the huge pit and looked at the body, which was not human.


    The bones of the body were broken, the skin was broken inch by inch, and the face was completely invisible, but judging from the body shape, it should be shadow 11.


    "One shot to death, it seems to be a giant shot!"


    Gray''s eyes were cold.


    There is only such a battle trace on the scene. It is not difficult to see that the other party has killed Ying Xi with only one blow. It must be a giant level to do so.


    The reason why it must be the giant level rather than the rule strong is that if the rule strong shot, the body of shadow 11 will definitely be broken, so it can only be the giant level shot, not the rule strong shot.


    "The man who killed me will cost a lot!"


    Gray''s voice was chilly.


    Dead for such a long time, and his bones are broken, even his head, naturally there is no way to revive.


    "I''ll see who it is?"


    The rules of time envelop the surrounding space, and strange changes appear.


    The wild animals that came to the river to drink water not long ago and the birds that flew through the sky not long ago all reappeared, but their movement mode was very strange, and they actually went backwards.


    Not only the beasts drinking water by the river, but also the birds flying in the sky, even the water in the river flows back.


    In the nearby area, all the scenes are going backwards.


    This is gray''s newly developed time rule derivation ability "backtracking", which can turn back time and see the images that have happened.


    The scene quickly reversed. It soon reversed to two days ago. The huge pit disappeared, the dense forest recovered, and two people appeared in the sky.


    One of them is Ying Xi, and the other is an old man with a white beard who looks very burly.


    Gray stopped the backflow of time and let time flow at its normal speed.


    The whole battle process is repeated again.


    When shadow eleven was passing by the river, the burly old man appeared. It was obvious that he came for shadow eleven.


    I feel that the strength of the big old man is very terrible. The shadow 11''s face changes color and retreats suddenly, while the big old man blows out with a fist in the air, resulting in a violent shock in the air and a violent visible shock wave.


    With a terrible blow, the space vibrated violently, as if it was going to be torn apart.


    Shadow 11 was hit by a blast on the spot and hit the Riverside Forest heavily, leaving a terrible pit in the riverside forest.


    Before they landed, they were killed and killed with absolute combat power and no resistance.


    This old man''s realm is undoubtedly a giant level.


    "At the giant level, only the most powerful family and Saint level forces have it. There are not many such forces... And if you lock in the nearby area, the range will be smaller."


    Gray looked cold, and the suspected forces have been basically determined. That is, there are destructive giants in the nearby area. Judging from the rarity of giants, there will be no more than five such forces at most.


    "There are simpler ways."


    Gray had a cool look in his eyes. The puppet used his ability to contact one of the shadow guards distributed in the original world and control his body.


    Then he saw that the shadow guard''s eyebrows twisted and cracked, revealing a golden vertical eye. His identity was one of the once giants of the holy eye family. In terms of search ability, the first nature was the rules of the holy eye family''s eyes.


    As long as you know each other''s appearance, you can find each other through this eye. Even if the other party is tens of thousands of miles or even hundreds of thousands of miles away, it is difficult to escape the tracking of this eye.


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Among the golden vertical eyes, one kind of image flashes quickly. Finally, the rapid flashing of the image stops, and an image is projected on the golden vertical eye and will not change.


    In a room with classical charm, there is a burly old man standing with his hands on his back. He is more than two meters tall and his muscles are wrapped around him like a dragon, making him look very strong.


    The two white beards look very spectacular, very dense and crescent shaped.


    This is the man who killed shadow 11 just seen in the retrospective.


    "In this direction!"


    Consciousness returns to the body, gray looks in one direction, and then quickly blinks away.


    Whoever killed him has to pay a price. If you are lucky enough, you may get extra gains.


    Shadow 11 was killed while searching for the rule perception class to cherish magic herbs, which made gray wonder if shadow 11 found something and triggered the vigilance of a certain force, so he was killed.


    A few hours later, gray appeared in a huge city that seemed to have existed for a long time. When he came to the place in memory, a huge building complex covering hundreds of square miles appeared in front of gray.


    A huge complex of buildings, built in great style, with high walls, towering spires and connected attics.


    The style tends to be retro. The color is relatively thick, less bright and more classical, making it more solemn.


    "Who is your excellency? What''s the matter with coming to the temple of the earth?"


    Gray''s appearance immediately alerted the people in charge of the daily guard of the huge buildings in front of him, even when four blood soldiers wearing unified Khaki uniforms appeared.


    The four people have calm breath and strong blood. Their strength is at least the level of magic light warrior. There are corrugated signs on their chest. They are not like water waves, but like the air shock wave caused by the blow of the burly old man.


    Seeing Gray''s dress and temperament, the four were quite polite and came forward to ask. However, between the words, they obviously had a little pride and were proud of being a member of this force.


    "Earth temple? Holy power... Yes, it is possible for both the most powerful family and holy power."


    Gray was stunned and then reacted.


    With the power of a destructive giant, it is possible for both the supreme family and the saint level power. Relatively speaking, the saint level power may be greater. After all, the saint level power has stronger intelligence ability and is most likely to get the news related to understanding rules and cherishing magic herbs.


    "What''s the matter with the earth temple?"


    The four have felt some abnormalities and have raised their guard against gray. If there is something wrong, they will not hesitate to take gray down.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "What''s the name of the person you''re looking for?"


    "I don''t know, but I know he''s in there."


    Gray shook his head. He really didn''t know each other''s name.


    "Are you here to make trouble?"


    Looking for someone but didn''t know the name of the person to be looked for. The first of the four was angry and secretly made a gesture to inform the people in the distance that there was a situation here, and rushed to gray with the other three.


    Two of them went around behind gray, and the other two attacked gray from the front to distract gray.


    Gray looked indifferent and waved his left hand, which was like swatting flies, but caused an unimaginable storm.


    The raging wind lifted the stone slabs paved on the ground, uprooted the surrounding trees for viewing, and the air was extremely compressed to form a white wind pressure, hitting the four people.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The white wind pressure hit the four people like a real wall, and they immediately vomited blood and flew upside down.


    Click!


    The sound of broken bones in the chest was heard one after another. At least half of the ribs were broken and failed to get up for a long time after falling to the ground.


    Regardless of the four people, gray went straight inward and walked in the direction of the attic seen by the regular eye.


    "Someone has invaded and sounded the alarm!"


    The reaction of a saint level force was naturally very fast. The alarm bell continued to ring in the building complex, and a large number of people rushed to gray.


    But for dozens of seconds, he had stopped Gray''s way.


    In this regard, Gray''s response is to "wave his palm again".


    The wind roared, the stone trees flew up, and the people who stopped Gray''s way, like the four just now, all vomited blood and flew backwards.


    Along the broken road, gray continued to move towards the attic.


    Along the way, someone stopped him again and was waved by gray again. Gray was in a deserted place. No one could stop his wave, even if the destruction level existed.


    The realm has reached the old rule level. Even the simple physical strength has reached an extremely terrible level. This is just a small test, and even 10% of the strength has not been taken out.

 Chapter 830

    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    The harsh alarm bell continued to ring in the earth temple. In the earth temple, one strong man after another was startled and jumped up to the heights and rushed to the place where the battle took place.


    However, even if one strong man after another came, he still couldn''t stop gray. Gray still walked unhindered to the attic found by the rules of the eye. Along the way, there were one injured and fallen master of the earth temple.


    "What''s going on?"


    In the yard of an elder in the earth temple, an elder is receiving guests. Her guests are a middle-aged woman and two young women.


    Hearing the alarm bell, she pleaded guilty, and then rushed to the direction of the battle. The middle-aged woman and two young women who were guests there hesitated a little and followed.


    Soon after running, they saw a broken and messy palace, surrounded by one injured and fallen earth Temple experts.


    "How?"


    The middle-aged woman and two young women were surprised. The earth temple was a saint level force. There were few destruction level experts. Someone dared to break in and hurt all these experts, which was incredible to them.


    "Are other temples coming?"


    The middle-aged woman looks dignified. It''s possible if other Saint level forces attack.


    The three chased forward along with the movement of the battle and finally saw the attacker, but to their surprise, the attacker was not a group of experts, but only one person.


    However, such a person is in the earth temple, such as entering a deserted place. When waving, one earth Temple expert after another was injured and flew upside down.


    There are many experts at the destruction level, and even experts who are not ordinary destruction level.


    But without exception, all in the man''s waving, spitting blood, injured and flying backwards.


    "Is he...?"


    The three looked at the man. Suddenly, the black haired young woman among the three shouted in surprise, with surprise, consternation and shock in her eyes.


    Like her, there was a young woman with brown hair, with incredible eyes.


    "Do you know this man?"


    Seeing their reaction, the middle-aged woman looked at them suspiciously.


    "Elder, do you remember the three men who disappeared on the rune ship before?"


    "You mean he''s the young man among the three who disappeared?"


    The middle-aged woman immediately understood what they meant.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    The young woman with black hair and the young woman with brown hair nodded in shock.


    They were all wrong. All the people on the rune ship, including them, were wrong. The strongest of the three was not the young woman, but the young man.


    Although the young woman blocked the Thunderbird''s surging attack and showed great strength, she was nothing compared with the strength shown by the young man in front of her.


    "How did he break into the temple of the earth?"


    Both of them wondered why the other party wanted to break into the earth temple. Although the other party''s strength was strong, they still didn''t think the other party could get benefits. The final outcome must be a disastrous defeat and captured.


    The earth temple has many giants and masters, even the rule level strong. How can the other party compete.


    "Looking for death, I dare to break into my earth temple!"


    A loud drink rang out, and a tall old man with a white beard appeared like a shell.


    The falling ground and the stone paved ground were broken under the impact of his landing, and then sputtered around like bullets.


    "Elder Simon, one of the giants of the temple of the earth."


    The three immediately recognized the identity of the old man.


    "How dare you break into my earth temple and hurt the people in my earth temple."


    Seeing a wounded earth Temple disciple and elder, the burly old man glared angrily.


    Just now, he was in the process of cultivation. Although he heard the alarm, he didn''t plan to pay attention to it because he was in the process of cultivation. There are many experts in the earth temple, so it''s natural to catch and attack the enemy.


    But unexpectedly, the incoming enemy was not captured, but was getting closer and closer to his residence. He had to give up cultivation and come.


    "Have you come out by yourself? Well, I don''t have to go to you again."


    Looking at the burly old Simon, Gray said faintly.


    "Looking for me?"


    Simon, a burly old man, was stunned. He couldn''t help looking at gray carefully, but he didn''t have any impression.


    Although gray has some fame among the saint level forces, he has only heard of it in the area near the Sun Temple and the blood temple, and in the earth temple in the northern area, and there is no detailed information.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    He asked, looking at gray suspiciously.


    "Two days ago, you killed a man who was my man!"


    "He''s just a man. You''re really asking for information?"


    Simon, the burly old man, was surprised and his eyes showed a ray of killing.


    It was found that someone was inquiring about the magic medicine of rules, and had inquired about some information that the earth Temple tried to hide. The earth Temple immediately decided to kill it by thunder. In order to ensure nothing wrong, he did it himself.


    But I didn''t expect that with the strength of the other party, he was just a man who inquired for information. There was another person who was really inquiring for information.


    "Yes, it''s me. The man who killed me. How are you going to die?"


    When it comes to "death", Gray''s eyes become cold. There are not many men brought to this time and space, but now he has been killed, which makes him very angry and angry.


    "Dead? Damn you!"


    As a giant, gray pointed to his nose and asked him how to die. Simon, a burly old man, flew into a rage. He suddenly burst into a rage and slammed his fist into the air at gray.


    The visible horror vibration spread out from his fist, the space shook violently like cloth, and the terrible shock force shook gray.


    The rule of earthquake, one of the rules mastered by the temple of the earth, can attach its own attack with terrible shock force, and has extremely strong destructive power. In terms of destructive power, it is at the forefront of the rule ability.


    The power displayed by him at the giant level is extremely powerful. Once, he used the rules of earthquake to shatter the enemy together with his indestructible gold weapons.


    Boom!


    In the face of the visible force of terror and vibration, Gray''s face did not change, but his eyes were colder. He also punched the other party.


    There is no terrible shock, but it has extremely pure destructive power.


    The air was blasted, and the strong wind was vented everywhere. It was like a strong wind passing around, and the buildings were blown away, exposing a large open space.


    In front of Gray''s fist, the air is compressed under the extreme pressure change and turned into a solid white wall.


    Bang!


    The terrible shock that even gold weapons can shatter hit the white wall condensed by gas, but there was only a dull sound. After the white wall shook slightly, it continued to hit forward.


    Simon, the burly old man, suddenly changed his color and hurried to avoid. Unfortunately, the speed of the white wall was so fast that he had hit him hard before he escaped.


    Click!


    His body slid back as if it had been hit by a mountain.


    On his body, there was a dense sound of bone fragmentation.


    In his body, the internal organs were full of cracks one after another, just like broken porcelain forced to stick together, and some were inserted by broken bones.


    Kilometers.


    After sliding for a full kilometer, he fell to the ground. After falling to the ground, he suddenly vomited blood, including fragments of internal organs.


    "Simon... Elder?"


    Around, seeing the destruction giant coming, the earth Temple disciples and even the elders were relieved.


    Seeing the arrival of destruction giants, they were relieved. In their view, even if the enemy''s strength was strong, it could never be the opponent of destruction giants.


    But the reality gave them a big "surprise", to be exact, whether they were surprised or not.


    The powerful destruction giants can''t even stop each other''s punch, which makes them wonder whether a fake giant has been mixed into the temple giants?


    "What rule ability did he use? How could he be so strong? Even the giants who master the rules of earthquake are not rivals?"


    The young woman with black hair and the young woman with brown hair looked at the middle-aged woman in amazement.


    The middle-aged woman was silent for a moment before she said with shock.


    "If I am not mistaken, he should only use... Physical strength, he is probably..."


    Because of the excessive shock, she can''t speak clearly. It''s incredible for a destroyer who has lived for thousands of years and is used to strong winds and heavy rain.


    PA, PA, PA!


    The disciples and elders of the earth temple were stunned because of surprise, but gray didn''t. He stepped on the broken ground and came to the burly old Simon.


    "You, you are..."


    Simon, the burly old man, looked at gray in horror. He had guessed Gray''s identity.


    The unstoppable fear spread in his heart. He never thought that killing a person who spied on and cherished magic herbs would lead to such a terrible existence.


    "It seems that your choice is to be trampled to death!"


    Gray looked coldly at the burly old Simon.


    "Don''t kill me..."


    Raising his feet, gray stepped on the head of the big old Simon despite the big old Simon''s begging for mercy.


    "Stop!"


    Several violent shouts sounded, several figures rushed from all directions, and the sharp sound of their rapid movement and violent friction with the air sounded in the air.


    Among them, there are middle-aged, old people, men and women. Without exception, their breath is extremely strong, no less than that of the burly old man Simon.


    They finally realized that something was wrong. Like the burly old Simon, they stopped practicing and came.


    The elder Simon, who was not inferior to them in strength, was seriously injured and fell to the ground, and one foot was stepping on his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gray heard the roar, but he didn''t pay any attention. His foot didn''t stop and stepped on it.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    The sound of skull rupture sounded clearly, and Simon''s head was slightly flat.


    Blood flowed out of his seven orifices, his eyes protruded, and his face was still full of panic at the moment of death.

 Chapter 831

    "Damn it, he killed Simon!"


    "Kill him, kill him and bury Simon!"


    Seeing the tragic death of the burly old man Simon, a giant who had a good relationship with the burly old man Simon was so angry that his face was distorted, his whole body burst out, and the cold killing machine locked gray.


    "How dare you kill my temple giant in my earth temple!"


    Even the giant who doesn''t have a good relationship with the burly old Simon can''t help getting angry at this time.


    The contradiction between them and the burly old man Simon is the internal contradiction of the temple of the earth. Closing the door, beating and killing are all their internal affairs.


    But now Simon was killed by a foreign enemy, which provoked the earth temple. As a member of the earth temple, it is their duty to maintain the glory of the earth temple and annihilate the incoming enemy.


    "Even if you have a great reason to dare to kill my earth Temple giant, you should..."


    Giants are full of killing opportunities. One of them, a man with the same body as the big old Simon, has become the center of these giants. He is jabov, the Lord of the earth temple.


    When he was ready to order and let a group of giants work together to surround and kill the incoming enemy, an anxious voice suddenly sounded.


    "Temple Lord, don''t... He is... A strong man at the rule level!"


    A middle-aged man still remained frightened on his face, his voice trembled and said anxiously.


    The middle-aged woman and the burly old man Simon can guess Gray''s identity through Gray''s hand. Naturally, some of the elders of the earth temple can guess, but because of the death of the burly old man Simon, they can''t react at the first time.


    At this time, seeing the hall Lord and a group of giants preparing to surround and kill gray, he was shocked and stopped in a hurry.


    The super strong with tens of thousands of years of life can no longer make up for the gap between the giant level and this existence.


    If you really dare to surround and kill each other, all giants, including the temple Lord, will be killed, without any exception.


    "What? Is he... A strong rule?"


    All the giants, including the temple Lord, suddenly got stuck in their shells, and then quickly fell thousands of miles, collapsing like stacked sand sculptures.


    Followed by fear, some people can''t help but subconsciously retreat. Even if there is no retreat, they can''t help but feel cold in their hearts.


    The other party is actually a rule level strong man, and a rule level strong man has entered the temple. This is an extremely dangerous situation, which is beyond their ability to deal with. Only the rule strong man can resist the rule strong man, and only the holy man can resist it when he returns.


    "Rule level strongman, the one who fought with us just now is rule level strongman?"


    "How can the temple provoke a rule level strong man?"


    A wounded disciple and elder of the earth Temple fell to the ground. Their scalp was numb, they were afraid, and they couldn''t stop cold.


    It''s a miracle that he didn''t die after fighting with the strong rule level just now. Of course, they can see that it''s not their good luck, but because the other party didn''t intend to kill them.


    Because of the distance, the temple elders and disciples who had just arrived were all with cold sweat on their foreheads and trembling legs. They didn''t even have the courage to retreat and escape.


    For fear that he might fall back and escape and attract the attention of the other party, he would kill himself instead.


    "Is he a strong rule?"


    The black haired young woman and the brown haired young woman set off a storm in their hearts. They were surprised that the other party showed stronger strength than that woman, but they didn''t want to be more surprised.


    The other side is actually a strong rule, is powerful, and has found at most dozens of strong people in the original world.


    Now I think that the woman on the rune ship is probably just the other party''s servant. Because she is a servant, she will take the initiative to block the hybrid ability of Thunderbird.


    "He is for..."


    The middle-aged man hurried to jabov, the Lord of the earth temple, and quickly repeated the conversation between gray and the burly old Simon.


    For a moment, jabov, the Lord of the earth temple, calmed down his mood and thought out his words.


    "Sir, please calm down. The earth Temple apologizes for the killing of your men by the elder of the earth temple, but the person who took the shot has been killed by you and has been punished."


    Simon giant is dead. Now the best way is to put all the responsibility on Simon giant and get rid of the earth temple.


    "Not enough, not enough. His life is not enough to offset the life of my servant."


    Gray shook his head coldly.


    "My Lord, the earth temple is willing to make compensation and is willing to take a level 6 auxiliary medicine as compensation."


    Jabov, the Lord of the earth temple, hurried.


    "A level 6 auxiliary medicine as compensation. Are you sure you didn''t tease me?"


    Gray''s eyes suddenly burst into cold light, and the terrible pressure poured down on jabov, the Lord of the earth temple. The latter suddenly sweated on his forehead, his heart seemed to jump out, his body was shaky, and he struggled to support with the realm of giants.


    "What compensation do you want, my lord?"


    Sweating all over, as if he had just been fished out of the water, jabov, the Lord of the earth temple, said nervously.


    "A regular magic medicine."


    Gray said faintly.


    "My Lord, that kind of thing is so precious that the earth temple can''t afford it."


    Jabov, the Lord of the temple of the earth, smiled bitterly.


    "Are you still playing tricks? I really don''t think I know why my servant was killed?"


    Gray''s eyes looked with warning.


    "This is your last chance to speak. If you play tricks with me again, you will never have to speak."


    Don''t open your mouth. It''s self-evident what it means. I feel Gray''s killing intention. Jabov, the Lord of the earth temple, doesn''t care about anything else. He doesn''t dare to hide any more and keeps busy.


    "My Lord, the earth temple has indeed obtained regular magic herbs, but it is not mature at present..."


    From the mouth of jabov, the Lord of the temple of the earth, gray knew the whole story.


    Three years ago, a destroyer from the top family who had little life span went out to sea to seek opportunities. One year later, he returned with the news of an island with regular magic medicinal herbs, dimai fruit, and wanted to trade with the earth temple in exchange for level 6 life prolonging magic medicine.


    However, the earth Temple didn''t want the news to leak. After obtaining the news, it chose the safest way to kill the family and put an end to the news from the root.


    The family was not unprepared. It had long hidden a group of children and spread the news when the family had an accident.


    Knowing that the news leaked, the earth Temple quickly blocked the news and wiped out all those who knew the news. The rule level strong of the earth Temple rushed to the island in the endless ocean to guard it.


    The news obtained by Ying Xi is such news circulating outside, but it is not complete. It is precisely because of this kind of news that Ying Xi was noticed by the temple of the earth, which led to death.


    "It''s really self inflicted."


    After hearing jabov''s statement, gray smiled sarcastically.


    In order to prevent the leakage of information, the earth Temple chose the most cruel way to completely wipe out the top force who knows the information.


    The top force was on guard and had long hidden a group of disciples. When they learned that the family was destroyed, these people immediately spread the news.


    The earth Temple clearly wants to strictly block the news, but it leads to the leakage of the information that would not have leaked. It can be said that it is completely self inflicted.


    "Give me the map of the island where dimaiguo is located."


    Gray didn''t care what the earth temple did, and didn''t have the idea of defending the injustice for the top family, he said directly.


    "Sir, in order to avoid information leakage, all maps have been destroyed, and the only map is saved in the ''wisdom array'' of the rune ship."


    Jabov, the Lord of the earth temple, explained.


    "Well, then use the rune boat to take me, and you will come with me!"


    Gray thought for a moment and said.


    "My Lord, as the Lord of the earth temple, I have a lot to deal with. I really can''t leave. I let --"


    Hearing Gray''s request to go with him, jabov, the Lord of the earth temple, jumped in his heart and hurried to say, but gray had interrupted him just halfway.


    "I didn''t discuss it with you."


    A day later, a rune ship set out from the earth temple, crossed most of the territory of the earth temple, and drove into the endless ocean.


    Shortly after the rune ship left the earth temple, a message of the highest level was sent from the earth temple and finally transmitted to an island in the endless ocean.


    The elder in charge of intelligence on the island received the news and did not dare to delay. He soon passed the news to a tall bald middle-aged man. He was Walter, the contemporary saint of the temple of the earth.


    "Hum, it''s brave to break into our earth temple. You still want to make the idea of earth vein fruit. You''re not afraid to die. The endless ocean is your burial place."


    "Although my strength should be enough, for the sake of insurance, I have to contact my old friends. The price of a dimai fruit is inevitable."


    "I lost a fruit in vain. I''ve written down this account. I''ll let you survive and not die."

 Chapter 832

    More than ten days later, the rune ship of the earth Temple entered the endless sea area and went deep.


    Gray, the strong rule man, exudes the breath of rules to frighten. The blood beasts under the rules naturally dare not attack the rune ship, but the regular blood beasts in the peripheral area are not so easy to meet. The rune ship shuttles unimpeded in the endless sea area where the blood beasts run around.


    If it is not obvious that we can see one powerful blood beast after another retreating far away, I am afraid that the famous saying of endless sea area is too true.


    Of course, the endless sea area is dangerous not only for all kinds of powerful blood animals, but also for all kinds of natural disasters.


    There is a huge sea vortex, full of strong attraction, to suck everything into the vortex.


    Gray once saw a disaster bird and beast flying through the air, sucked into the Sea vortex, and never rushed out of it again.


    There are huge waves churning hundreds of meters or even kilometers, just like towering mountains, which are extremely spectacular. With strong impact, they collide all the way. From time to time, all kinds of birds and animals that can''t dodge are swallowed up by the huge waves, and even the islands are no exception.


    There was also a huge typhoon in the sea. The sea water was rolled into the sky. The blood beast was sucked into it and became broken into a pool of red blood fog. Even the rune ship was sucked.


    Finally, gray took the initiative to forcibly disperse the typhoon with strong combat power at the rule level, so as to avoid the rune ship being involved and broken.


    On this day, the sea was rarely calm in the sunny and changeable weather. The huge sea was like a huge mirror, extremely flat.


    In the rune ship, gray is understanding the rules. The third rule he chooses to understand is the puppet rule.


    Puppet rule, the rule ability formed by the integration of ghost ability, super memory ability, puppet ability and self-healing ability, is the rule that has established countless "meritorious" for Gray''s growth. Gray''s help to gray has surpassed the other three rules since he grew up.


    However, after the combat power is comparable to the rules, gray has rarely used this ability to fight, and more uses this ability as an auxiliary means.


    It is because the "puppet" at the rule level is difficult to obtain, and the "puppet" under the rules can no longer become his combat power.


    This time, entering the endless sea area to check the situation of earth veins and fruits is one aspect. On the other hand, gray plans to hunt several powerful regular blood beasts to enhance the combat power of the puppet''s rule ability.


    Boom!


    Not far from the rune ship, suddenly, a burly middle-aged man broke out of the sea. It was Walter, the saint of the temple of the earth.


    As soon as it appeared, it hit the rune ship with a fist in the air, and the terror vibration visible to the naked eye swept towards the rune ship.


    It is very similar to the shock wave blasted by the rule of shock by the burly old Simon, but it is more powerful and the color is completely different.


    The attack of Simon, the burly old man, can only shake the space like cloth, but the attack of Walter, the saint of the earth temple, completely tore the space and showed a large number of cracks.


    The color of the shock wave has changed from the previous translucency, like the trace formed by the extrusion of air, to pure black, in which an extremely gloomy atmosphere can be felt.


    That''s not over.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    In the other direction, a man also appeared, a man wearing a silver lock armour.


    As soon as the other party appeared, a dense silver chain pierced out of the void, straight like a javelin, and pierced towards the rune ship from several directions.


    Under this one straight silver chain after another, there are fine spatial cracks in the void.


    Woo woo!


    Two kinds of terrorist attacks, with the power of destroying heaven and earth, swept towards the rune ship from two directions.


    The air was violently turbulent. For a moment, the originally calm sea was suddenly ravaged by a strong wind, the sea was surging and killing opportunities were everywhere.


    The rune ship is like a lonely boat in the storm. It will destroy the ship and kill people in the next moment.


    But at the next moment.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A wave of space filled the air.


    As this space wave filled the air, the terrible vibration with a dark smell suddenly disappeared, and then turned around, unexpectedly bumped into Walter, the saint of the earth temple.


    The large number of silver chains also disappeared suddenly. When they reappeared, they turned in the same direction and attacked the silver chain operator and the man wearing silver lock armour.


    Shua!


    In the rune ship, Gray''s eyes, who was understanding the rules, suddenly opened. From his eyes, it seemed that two sharp lights penetrated the rune ship and saw outside the rune ship.


    "Finally, but it''s cruel enough. Even the Lord of the first hall can give up without hesitation!"


    Grabbing the earth vein fruit from a saint level force, gray naturally thought of the possibility of being ambushed by the strong rules of the saint level force. In order to avoid being ambushed, he asked the earth Temple Lord jabov to go with him.


    But still underestimated the ruthlessness of the earth temple. Even the Lord of the temple can give up, regardless of each other''s life and death.


    Whoosh!


    One step out, gray appeared outside the rune ship and saw the two attackers, a burly middle-aged man and a man in lock armor.


    They are now locked by their own attacks, but as users of their abilities, they are very handy in dealing with their own attacks.


    The burly middle-aged punched out, and the same vibration spread, and then overlapped with the incoming vibration. In an instant, both vibrations disappeared, and he didn''t even blow his clothes.


    The man in the nail lock stood where he was and did not move at all. The silver chain extending to him suddenly stopped spreading when he was close to him.


    "The two strong rules, it seems that they also laid some blood money to kill me!"


    There was a sneer on Gray''s face.


    Naturally, there can be no two strong rules in the earth temple. One of them must be an invited helper.


    The strong rule is not so easy to move. In order to move the strong rule, the strong rule of the earth Temple must have paid a huge price, perhaps at the cost of immature earth vein fruit.


    "Really young!"


    The sneak attack was blocked. Walter, the saint of the earth temple, and the man in lock armor did not immediately take action. Their eyes were all looking at gray.


    They can feel Gray''s youth, not only his appearance, but also his body. Each other''s breath is full of vitality, which can only be felt in young people.


    The age of the other party should not be more than 100, or even 50.


    "There are some troubles. What I master is the space rules. It seems that I can transfer the attack!"


    Feeling the fluctuation of space around the rune ship, the burly middle-aged frowned.


    "There are some troubles, but I''m best at cracking this strange ability. Leave it to me!"


    The man in lock armour said confidently.


    Then he saw that one silver chain after another appeared from the void and went straight through to gray.


    However, after entering the space maze, he was immediately transported away, but the man wearing lock armour was ready. Once the silver chain turned, he penetrated into the space maze again.


    Soon, the space maze was full of crisscross silver chains.


    Suddenly, all these silver chains began to bloom silver light, and then all space transmission points collapsed at the same time in an instant.


    Then, a large number of silver chains, as if they had been waiting for this moment, attacked gray from all directions, blocking all Gray''s escape space.


    For a moment, Gray was surrounded.


    Suddenly, too suddenly, all the space transmission points burst in an instant, and the space maze as a natural protection disappeared in an instant.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Gray''s place is completely covered by silver chains, which pierce back and forth in Gray''s place and entangle each other to form a silver metal ball with a diameter of 10 meters.


    "Dead?"


    Seeing that gray had no time to escape and was completely wrapped in a silver chain, Walter, the saint of the temple of the earth, showed a happy face, but the man in lock armor shook his head slightly.


    "Let him escape, he should blink!"


    The silver chain is the hands and feet of the man wearing the lock armour. Whether he has hit the target or not. At the moment when the attack falls, he has felt it. He is very sure that there is no other party in the silver metal ball, and the other party has definitely escaped.


    They looked around and soon found Gray''s figure a few miles away. He had black hair and was not hurt at all. Even his clothes were not damaged.


    "What''s the matter? The power of the silver chain should not be enough to destroy the space transmission point."


    Looking at the silver metal ball that almost trapped him, gray frowned slightly.


    If an old rule-based strongman who can''t blink was just surrounded, most likely he was pierced and died by a dense silver chain.


    Fortunately, he has teleportation. Even if the other party''s attack has completely blocked all evasion space, he can ignore this blockade and escape by teleportation.


    However, the other party''s means of destroying the space maze surprised him, just like the ability to restrain the space maze.


    Gray increasingly realized the characteristic of rule level ability - mutual restraint.


    There is no ability to eat all over the sky in one move. There will always be the ability to overcome it. Although the space maze can transfer even attacks and keep itself in a safe area, it also has the ability to restrain, such as the phantom space of the Koro saint, such as the ability just used by the man wearing lock armor.


    "At the moment when the silver chain shines silver light, all spatial transmission points seem to have been interfered and all disintegrated from the root. Is it --"


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Gray didn''t have a chance to think about it. Walter, the saint of the temple of the earth, had already killed him and hit gray with a fist in the air. The dark, cold vibration wave attacked gray with the cracks in the Taoist space.


    This is a mixed rule capability formed by the integration of the rules of shock and the dark rules. The integration of the two already destructive rule capabilities makes this mixed rule capability extremely destructive.

 Chapter 833

    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    In front of gray, the dark ball appeared and hit the destructive shock wave.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The shock wave seemed to be broken through and scattered, and the dark ball hit the burly middle-aged with the remaining potential.


    At the collision place, a huge space hole appeared, and there was no crazy and raging strong wind, because the strong wind had been sucked into the huge space hole before it could rage.


    In the collision of the two, the power of the dark ball is obviously better!


    As a material that does not belong to the world formed by the integration of time rule ability and space rule ability, dark ball is special and highly destructive. Few rule abilities at the same level can be comparable.


    The reason why it was not reflected in the past is that in every battle, gray fought with a low realm and a high realm, with a gap in realm. This time, it was a battle with the same realm.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The burly middle-aged punched out and beat the dark ball whose power had been greatly weakened. Gray had no time to pursue the victory, because on the other side, the attack of the man wearing lock armor had come.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    In the void on Gray''s left, one silver chain after another was like a javelin after another, straight through gray.


    Gray''s heart moved, and a space barrier appeared in that direction, blocking the silver chain.


    The man wearing lock armour, as a strong rule, can naturally see the space barrier. When he sees the space barrier, he actually shows a funny smile at the corners of his mouth.


    The next moment, the silver chain hit the space barrier, and then burst into silver light.


    Then, the space barrier, which was originally very strong, did not persist for a moment, and then collapsed. It was as fragile as foam. The silver chain was straight to Gray.


    Whoosh!


    When there was no time to rush, gray disappeared and appeared a few miles away. He looked at the silver chain that completely penetrated his place, and his eyes showed the color of truth.


    "Sure enough, it''s the magic prohibition rule!"


    After two collisions, he finally determined the guess in his heart. This rule ability is the magic prohibition rule.


    Magic prohibition rule, a very unique and special rule, has the characteristics of "magic prohibition", but the ability of the owner''s body to touch will be invalid.


    The ability to disable ability is definitely a very unsolvable ability. The only thing that can be called a disadvantage is that this ability needs physical contact to have the characteristics of magic prohibition.


    However, the ability of men wearing lock armour is obviously not so, and they do not need physical contact, so gray was not sure before.


    But just now, even after the space barrier with absolute defense was easily penetrated, he finally determined that what the other party had was indeed the magic prohibition rule.


    The reason why there is no need for physical contact should be the integration of magic prohibition rules and chain rules. The characteristics of magic prohibition have been extended, and the silver chain also has the characteristics of magic prohibition.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The silver chain attacked gray again. In front of gray, the dark ball that had returned shot out.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    The dark ball changed its direction one after another, and one silver chain was knocked away, but at the next moment, the silver chain emitted a silver white light and wrapped the dark ball from all directions.


    It was difficult for the dark ball to show the same destructive force as just now. It was like falling into a quagmire. It was getting slower and slower. Finally, it was wrapped, squeezed and broken by the silver chain.


    The silver chain, however, turned in all directions, like one long silver snake after another, attacking gray.


    At the same time, Walter the temple of the earth also killed.


    With one blow, the terrible dark shock wave spread half the sky and attacked gray from Gray''s back.


    Whoosh!


    Blinking away from the siege and looking at the two, Gray''s face took some caution.


    "If it weren''t for the achievement rules, in the face of the joint efforts of these two people, I''m afraid I can only blink away again like last time!"


    Walter, the saint of the earth temple, is not weak. In terms of combat power, he is only slightly weaker than Rudolph, the saint of the blood temple.


    The man wearing lock armor, because of the particularity of his ability, his combat power should be higher than that of Walter, the saint of the temple of the earth.


    Magic ban rules can make the opponent''s ability invalid, and the rules of the chain can give attack and restraint ability. In addition, the "solid characteristics" that the rules of the chain are not easy to be destroyed make the opponent''s combat power invincible at the level of the strong of the old rules.


    I''m afraid this is also the reason why Walter of the earth temple asked the other party to help ambush him, but he was a little curious. Isn''t Walter of the earth Temple afraid of being eaten by the other party and monopolizing all the earth veins and fruits.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The silver chain appeared again like a wandering snake, and Gray''s eyes showed a cold color.


    "I really think I can''t abide by the magic prohibition rules!"


    "Strengthen..."


    The rules of the spell were used, and the blood light shrouded. Gray''s old rules, the basic ability of the strong, suddenly soared.


    "Sword of the sun!"


    The sword of the sun appeared, the ability increased, and the power of Gray''s rule ability soared again.


    At this time, his combat power soared twice than before, and an unprecedented strong feeling filled his body and mind.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The dark ball appears. No, it can no longer be called a dark ball, because its volume has soared to the size of a football.


    Not only that, the manipulation methods have also undergone qualitative changes and become more diverse.


    Shua!


    The next moment, the shape of the dark ball changed and turned into a sword, a dark sword.


    to be sonorous!


    The breath of edge is exposed, like a real magic blade. Under this edge, there are cracks in the space.


    Whew!


    The dark Sword Pierced out and turned into a black light to stab the man wearing lock armour.


    "Danger..."


    The man in lock armour was obviously aware of the danger. Regardless of gray, all the silver chains burst into silver light and met the dark sword.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    Under the impact of the silver chain emitting silver light, the dark sword did not fall into the mud like the previous dark ball, but one silver chain after another was hit and collapsed, as if the rule ability of magic prohibition had disappeared.


    Soon, all the silver chains were broken, and there was no obstacle between the dark sword and the man wearing lock armour.


    "No!"


    Walter, the saint of the earth temple, who was ready to attack gray around the back, cried out in surprise. From the other side, with the fist of the dark rules and curse rules, he blew out, and the dark shock wave spread half of the sky to block the way of the dark sword.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Still unable to block, the dark shock wave was penetrated by the dark sword, which directly attacked the man wearing lock armour.


    The man in lock armour jumped wildly and moved quickly to avoid the direct stab of the dark sword.


    However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the anxious voice of Walter, the saint of the temple of the earth, sounded.


    "Be careful!"


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    A flash of black light flashed, his right hand broke at the same time as his wrist, and his blood sprinkled wildly, just like a sprinkler, but what he sprinkled was not water but blood.


    Until this time, the power of the dark sword was completely exhausted and returned to gray by invisible traction.


    "Magic forbidden ability... How did it fail?"


    Walter, the saint of the earth temple, moved quickly and protected the injured man in lock armour behind him. He asked in surprise.


    "No, the magic forbidden ability has not failed. His combat power has suddenly increased, which has exceeded the scope that can be erased!"


    Covering his broken arm, the man in lock armour, with a cold sweat on his forehead, said solemnly.


    The rules of magic prohibition have not disappeared, which he is very sure. Only his magic prohibition rules can make other abilities disappear, and no other abilities can make his magic prohibition rules disappear.


    However, the power of the dark sword is too strong, which has exceeded the magic ban by a large section. In the face of this large gap, although the magic ban can still play a certain role, it can not completely erase the ability of the dark sword.


    "How on earth did you provoke such a monster?"


    He had some grumbling eyes on Walter, the temple of the earth.


    The reason why he agreed to join hands to deal with gray was, on the one hand, the temptation of dimaiguo, on the other hand, because Walter, the saint of the temple of the earth, had saved his life.


    But now the earth temple has provoked such a terrible monster and plunged him into such a crisis. What should be paid off has been paid off.


    If he could survive this time, he would definitely alienate Walter, the temple of the earth, but only if he could survive.


    "Absolute strength can really break the rules!"


    Looking back at the dark sword, gray nodded with great satisfaction.


    Rules are mysterious and powerful, with mutual restraint. If your own rules can restrain the opponent''s rules, you have basically determined the victory. However, absolute strength can break the rules and break the restraint of the rules.


    The battle with Rudolph, the saint of the blood temple, made him realize that strong strength can crack the rules.


    Originally, the rule ability of Rudolph, the saint of the blood temple, should be restrained by his space maze, but the other party broke the space maze with absolute strength.


    to be sonorous!


    The dark sword once again sends out the sharp breath that can break even space, and is ready to attack again.


    "Sir, we admit defeat. The dimai fruit belongs to you, and all the dimai fruit belongs to you!"


    Facing the soaring strength of gray, knowing that there was no chance of winning, Walter, the temple of the earth, hurried.


    "Di Mai fruit belongs to me naturally, not only Di Mai fruit, but also your life belongs to me!"


    Gray sneered at the corners of his mouth. If the other party didn''t ambush him, he would at most take the earth vein fruit in exchange for Ying Xi''s life, and wouldn''t do anything to the other party.


    But since the other party has ambushed him, he naturally can''t let go of the other party. After staying in this space-time for more than five years, he has understood that the necessary killing can cut the mess like a sharp knife and reduce the impact on this space-time.


    If you let the other party go today, the other party may find help again and trigger a series of battles again, which will have a greater impact on this time and space.

 Chapter 834

    "Escape -"


    Feel Gray''s killing intention and know that gray will never let them go. Rudolph, the saint of the blood temple, and the man in lock armour made a decision, turned into two streamers, and fled in two directions at a speed several times the speed of sound.


    They didn''t run away in the same direction, because only by running away separately can they have a chance to live. Of course, the first person pursued by the other party has almost no chance to live.


    Whoosh!


    Coldly looking at the two people who ran away separately, the next moment, in a blink, gray appeared a few miles away and stopped the man in lock armour.


    When he saw Gray blocking the way, the man in lock armour looked pale. He knew that he was chosen as the first person to pursue and kill. The possibility of his life had become very small.


    "You monster, die!"


    In fear, in the crisis of life and death, his face became extremely ferocious, and his eyes stared at gray angrily.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The ability to integrate the rules of the chain and the rules of magic prohibition was urged to the limit by him. One chain after another emitting silver light, like one silver snake after another, attacked gray from all directions.


    The space is pierced, the surrounding area is full of cracks one after another, and the harsh roar continues to ring from all directions.


    In front of gray, the dark sword was transformed into a dark ball again, and then divided into dark balls one after another.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    One black ball after another bumped into one silver chain after another. Suddenly, we saw that these silver chains were broken one after another.


    The rules of the chain have the characteristics of "firmness". Some of its characteristics are like space barriers. The battle of the same realm is almost impossible to be destroyed unless the characteristics of ability are restrained.


    However, with the increase of the rules of mantra and the sword of the sun, to some extent, this is no longer a battle of the same realm. Therefore, even the rules of the chain with strong characteristics will not be destroyed.


    Ding, Ding, Ding¡ª¡ª


    All the silver chains collapsed, and no silver chain could get close to gray.


    As a performer of ability, a blood hole with a thick bowl mouth appeared on the chest of a man wearing lock armour.


    While defending, the pitch black ball still had the power of attack, giving a fatal blow to the man wearing lock armour who could not avoid by manipulating the silver chain.


    With nostalgia and reluctance in his eyes, the man wearing lock armour could no longer maintain his posture in the air, and his body fell to the sea.


    Gray appeared in a blink, put him into the plane and looked in another direction, where Walter, the temple of the earth, was fleeing at full speed.


    "No... chasing me!"


    In the rush flight, hearing the battle on the other side, Walter, the saint of the earth temple, immediately understood that the other party would wear lock armor and the man would choose to be the first target.


    Knowing that he was not the first target to be chased and killed, his chance of survival became greater. He had some strange joy in his heart.


    Although they have been friends for many years, if there is a chance that only one of them can survive, he will choose himself without hesitation.


    Human nature is selfish. Even if you become a strong rule, you can''t change this. It''s better to say that the strong rule cherishes life more.


    With a life span of tens of thousands of years and a lot of time not wasted, if he dies like this, he will be more unwilling than ordinary people.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, as he flew forward, his eyes suddenly opened wide, his face showed horror, and his right foot suddenly stepped forward with a reflex.


    Under his foot, there was a violent wind ahead, and even the space was stepped out of the space crack. Under this strong reaction, he flew forward and stopped.


    The reason why he stopped was that in front of him, a figure appeared, a clear and beautiful appearance, but it seemed to him like a devil.


    "How could you... So fast?"


    The burly body was tight, and the muscle lines of the whole body were more obvious. It could explode stronger power than the regular blood beast at any time, but it could not bring the slightest sense of security to the earth Temple Saint Walter.


    He looked at gray, who was blocking the way, with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "How long do you think he can stop me?"


    Gray looked playfully at Walter, the temple of the earth.


    "You monster!"


    In extreme fear, Walter, the saint of the earth temple, roared, adding some courage to himself. He didn''t retreat but advance, and beat gray with his fist in a desperate fight.


    Boom!


    The visible black shock wave brought up one space crack after another, just like the main gun of a warship, deafening and powerful, and blasted at gray.


    to be sonorous!


    The pitch black ball turned into a pitch black sword again. Just the chattering has caused cracks in the space and cut into the black vibration wave.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The black shock wave was cut, not only the black shock wave, but also the body of Walter, the temple of the earth.


    From the waist position, it was cut neatly, and no unevenness could be seen at the edge, even the silver bones were no exception.


    It seems that what is cut is not the flesh and bones of the regular strong, but the butter of human form.


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    Blood poured from the body turned into two pieces, and the angry and staring look on Walter, the saint of the temple of the earth, solidified.


    The body was unable to fall to the sea, but gray swept it into the plane before falling into the sea.


    "How? The rover saint is dead and Lord Walter is dead?"


    Dozens of miles away, the only survivor except gray, the Lord of the earth temple, was stunned and completely dull.


    Taking advantage of the battle, he escaped from the rune ship and avoided far away from the aftermath of the battle of the strong rule.


    The rune ship and even the others in the rune ship have no such good luck. They are broken together with the rune ship under the afterwave of the rules.


    He was very angry and complained that Walter, the temple of the earth, risked his life and included him in the attack.


    However, even though he was angry, he still looked to the temple of the earth. He was glad to see that his Saint found another saint to ambush gray. He felt that even if he could not kill gray, he would definitely be able to beat gray back and protect the earth.


    But what he saw next made him hardly believe his eyes. Walter saint and Rover saint who came to help were not Gray''s opponents and chose to escape.


    He was shocked that the two saints didn''t choose to escape together, but he was even more surprised and couldn''t believe that none of the two saints managed to escape and were all killed by gray.


    "It''s over, the earth temple is over, and the silver temple is over."


    He did not dare to imagine how much noise would be caused to the original world if the news of the fall of the two saints came out.


    However, it is certain that the earth temple and the silver temple where the rover saint is located will have great turbulence, and one inadvertently may even be destroyed.


    Whoosh!


    Gray appeared next to the only survivor, and the dark sword stabbed him.


    The two saints have been killed. In order to minimize the impact on this time and space, gray will have to revive them with puppet ability.


    The puppet''s ability can''t be exposed naturally, so anyone who knows that they are dead can''t live. Naturally, the only living mouth of the earth Temple Lord can''t stay.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Facing the dark sword, the Lord of the earth Temple didn''t avoid it. His face was dull and allowed the dark sword to pierce his heart.


    He has completely lost his will to survive, because he knows that he can''t escape, even the two saints, let alone him.


    In more than two hours, a giant and two saints were revived by the puppet ability, and even the broken arm of the man in lock armour and the broken body of Walter, the saint of the earth temple, continued.


    If it is completely broken and disappeared, even if it has the ability of self-healing, it is certainly impossible to repair, but it can be repaired if it is only broken.


    After resurrection, the three stood respectfully in front of gray, just like soldiers waiting for Gray''s review.


    Looking at these three people, gray nodded with satisfaction. The people he brought here wanted to find regular magic herbs, but some were not enough. He had long wanted to expand and add some helpers.


    Now the two temple criminals are in his hands, and he can just take this opportunity to master the two Saint level forces, and use the intelligence ability of the two Saint level forces to find the news of rules and treasure magic herbs for himself.


    "Take me to the island where di Maiguo is located."


    Gray looked at Walter, the temple of the earth.


    "Yes."


    Walter, the saint of the earth temple, should say, quickly lead the way and lead gray to the island where the earth vein fruit is located.

 Chapter 835

    The speed of the strong rule is naturally very fast. In only half a day, he has arrived at the island where di Maiguo is located.


    Take gray to the center of the island, wave back the guarded elders and disciples, and untie the array pattern. Gray sees the earth vein fruit guarded by the array pattern.


    A thick dwarf tree with yellowish brown bark on its surface, chapped into one piece after another, like the scales of some kind of dragon beast.


    On the dwarf trees, there are three fruits in total. Some look like pears and are yellow, but there are some green, which seems to be changing from green to yellow.


    "How long will it take to mature?"


    Gray asked the saint Walter with his side.


    "In our estimation, it should take another year or so."


    Replied the saint Walter.


    "A year? It''s acceptable."


    Waiting for a year to mature is barely acceptable to gray. It takes at least a hundred years for such fruits to mature from growth to maturity. A year is almost ripe.


    "You continue to sit here and inform me immediately after maturity!"


    Gray ordered the latter to respond respectfully. Even if the rules are strong, they can''t resist at all under the control of the puppet''s ability.


    Fortunately, the disciples and elders of the earth temple have been dismissed, otherwise they would be surprised to see the Holy Lord who looks like a god treat gray so respectfully.


    In a blink, gray left the island and headed for the depths of the endless ocean.


    This time, the purpose of entering the endless ocean is to hunt several powerful regular blood beasts and enhance the combat power of puppet rules.


    Although the saint Walter and the saint Rover have been resurrected and controlled, one of them has to guard the earth vein fruit on the island, and the other also has his own Saint level forces to guard, and can''t follow him at any time, so the regular blood beast still needs to be hunted.


    The first day, the second day, the third day... Went deep into the endless ocean. For five consecutive days, the strongest blood animals gray encountered were disaster level blood animals, but there were obvious differences. The strength of the blood animals encountered became stronger.


    Although they are both disaster level blood beasts, there is a gap between them. The deeper they go, the stronger the disaster level blood beasts they encounter.


    On the third day, the strongest disaster level blood beast gray encountered was an unknown species of giant fish comparable to Leiyun bird. His body was like a rock. Like Leiyun bird, he also had four series mixing ability.


    On the fourth day, the strongest blood beast gray encountered was a giant turtle, which was a blood beast whose combat power had surpassed Thunderbird. Gray guessed that he had swallowed some precious magic medicine and his body had evolved.


    On the fifth day, the strongest blood beast gray encountered was a blood beast with combat power very close to the rule level. If Gray was not wrong, it should be a rule blood beast that is still a minor.


    In four days, gray has gone deep into the endless ocean for more than 100000 miles, which is quite deep into the endless ocean.


    "The smell?"


    Suddenly, gray, who was aimlessly searching for the regular blood beast, looked in a direction. In that direction, he felt a strong breath. Even if he was separated by dozens of miles, he could clearly feel it.


    He rushed in that direction and soon found the master of the breath.


    On a bare island full of rolling and friction marks, there is a giant snake with half of its body entrenched together.


    The giant snake''s body is very thick and long. Its body is as thick as a locomotive, and its length is more than 200 meters. It looks very exaggerated.


    The reason why the island is barren is probably because its large and long snake body often rages on the island.


    This is not the most eye-catching place of the giant snake. The most eye-catching place of the giant snake is his head. There are ten heads on its huge snake body.


    The color of each head is exactly the same. Ten heads are ten colors, which makes the giant snake look colorful and "beautiful".


    Of course, anyone who sees this giant snake will not think it "beautiful". The only thing he can feel is the creepy crisis.


    "The divine beast Hydra, no, it should be called the regular blood beast Hydra!"


    When he was in power, gray once saw books recording this blood beast. In the books, he called it a divine beast, which means that the combat power is comparable to that of the gods.


    However, after coming to the original world, gray already knew that God and beast were just a legend, a legend that existed from an endless long time ago.


    Hydra, a giant snake with ten heads, is not a divine beast, but a regular blood beast. The reason why he is passed on as a divine beast may be that the content has changed in the process of communication, or it may be the reason for his limited horizon.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The perception of regular blood beast is naturally extremely sharp. When gray found Hydra, Hydra also found gray in the air.


    Originally, the lazy head suddenly stood up as if in the sun, and looked at Gray''s air. Each head breathed and breathed snake pistils, making a chilling sound.


    Then, one of the red heads huff and puff. Suddenly, a hot orange flame column shot out of its huge mouth, spanning a distance of several kilometers and attacking gray in the air.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The space barrier appeared in front of gray, and the orange flame column hit the space barrier. Without any waves, it had collapsed.


    "Only comparable to the giant level, there are some unsatisfactory."


    Gray was slightly disappointed. He had heard the legend of Hydra for a long time, but after the real encounter, he found that his combat power was really unsatisfactory, and there was something disillusioned in his heart.


    He also understood that the reason for this was that, on the one hand, his current combat power was so strong that the strong of the old rules could kill. On the other hand, the strength of Hydra lay in ten heads. The combat power of one head was far worse than that of ten heads.


    "It seems that the pressure given is not enough!"


    Gray''s mouth was slightly tilted, and the pressure converging in his body immediately diffused out. Above the sky, it seemed as if there was a rolling ocean rushing down to Hydra.


    Feeling this terrible breath, the alert Hyderabad burst into a vertical position, and the huge body entrenched together stood up, reaching more than 100 meters high, with ten heads together and light brewing.


    Boom, whoosh, wheeze


    The fiery flame column is like meteorite rock, dark green corrosive poison, blue wind like typhoon, white cold


    The ten abilities not only did not offset each other, but melted together to form a stronger composite ability and attacked gray.


    Boom!


    The colorful ability is blown up on the space barrier, and there are some cracks in the space, indicating that this power is enough to reach the rule level, but¡ª¡ª


    The space barrier is still intact, not even a ripple.


    The space barrier displayed by Gray''s old rules and the realm of the strong is no longer shaken by the power of this level.


    Boom, boom!


    Hydra''s ten heads huff and puff one after another, and the mixed ten series of abilities explode on the space barrier one after another.


    After failing to do anything about the space barrier for several consecutive times, Hydra''s huge body moved, and the huge body suddenly slid, and then¡ª¡ª


    Pooh¡ª¡ª


    The huge body actually drilled into the sea and dived into the deep water, farther and farther away from gray.


    "Escaped...?"


    Gray was stunned. Although he had known the rules for a long time, the blood beast had high intelligence, but he didn''t expect Hydra to be so decisive. After only a few attacks, he decisively fled.


    There is no pursuit. Although there is no difference between land and sea for him now, he can also move freely, but this level of regular blood beast has little effect on the growth of his combat power and is not suitable for killing and resurrection.


    Without staying on the island, gray continued to go deep into the endless ocean and continue to look for the rule blood beast that can become combat power.


    The meeting with Hydra, the regular blood beast, indicates that gray has entered the depths of the endless ocean and reached the area where the regular blood beast exists. In the next half month, gray can meet the regular blood beast every few days.


    It has a body length of more than 100 meters, a flat body, huge fins on both sides, just like wings, flying in the air, and can release explosive substances, just like the strange fish of a giant bomber.


    Each hand and foot is more than 100 meters long, looks like a pirate, and is covered with dense scales. In an instant, it can freeze tens of miles around.


    There are giant birds whose whole body is white, just like huge clouds, and a song is enough to kill all life within more than ten miles.


    ¡­¡­


    For these regular blood beasts, gray only took some blood for standby and did not kill them. The strength of these blood beasts is only equivalent to the ordinary level, which is not very helpful for him whose combat power has exceeded the ordinary rule level.


    "The smell of regular blood beasts? And the smell..."


    After passing an island with a diameter of tens of miles, gray flew over the island to see if there were regular blood animals on the island. Soon, he noticed a regular smell, and the smell was stronger than ordinary regular blood animals.


    "Hmm? You found me? What a keen perception..."


    Suddenly, he felt that the regular breath was approaching him quickly, and he was obviously surprised to find him.


    Tens of miles apart, he found a hidden breath, which was unprecedented before. His intuition told him that this regular blood beast might not be simple, which made him a little excited. This blood beast might become a suitable puppet.


    Boom!


    In just ten seconds, the body shape of the regular blood beast appeared in Gray''s field of vision.


    The huge body is more than 100 meters, showing a silver color, just like being watered by mercury.


    On this huge body, there is a long huge tail, thick four legs and bat like wings.


    Whether it is a huge tail, legs or wings, there are sharp hooks and claws at the end.


    In addition, on his back, there are huge and sharp spikes.

 Chapter 836

    "Dragon..."


    Seeing the shape of the beast, a name jumped out of Gray''s brain and was read by him.


    It''s a dragon, not a dragon beast.


    Dragon, only the blood beast at the rule level can be called. Under the rule level, even if its shape is similar, it can only be called Dragon beast.


    Different names represent great differences in combat power. Even if the combat power of dragons and beasts is strong, they can only reach the disaster level, but dragons are different. The starting point of combat power is the rule level. Each dragon has the terrorist combat power to easily crush dragons and beasts.


    "I hope it won''t disappoint me!"


    Gray''s face took on some excitement.


    In more than half a month, although he met several regular blood beasts, his combat power was only at the level of ordinary rules, not the kind of regular blood beast he wanted to find. I hope this blood beast can be an exception.


    High¡ª¡ª


    With a roar, the silver dragon was less than a mile away from gray.


    At the speed of several times the sound speed of the other party, the distance of tens of miles is only tens of seconds. It''s only a short moment. It''s convenient to be close to gray.


    The breath of terror poured in like a real mountain crumbling and the real earth splitting.


    The air has solidified. This is not a metaphor, but a fact. The boundary between the virtual and the real has long been broken. Even the invisible pressure can also affect the material.


    Among them, the most exaggerated one gray has ever seen is the Koro saint. Just the release of coercion is enough to trigger space cracks. Naturally, the silver dragon can''t do this.


    If he can, the best thing gray should do now is to run away.


    Boom!


    A giant claw photographed gray, accompanied by dense space cracks, like Optimus Prime falling from the sky.


    In Gray''s hand, the sword of the sun appeared and met the Giant Claw photographed.


    Dang¡ª¡ª


    The two collided. At the collision place, terrible waves filled the air, and a large circular area suddenly chapped one space crack after another.


    On both sides of the collision, the body of the silver dragon stopped, but Gray''s body retreated and retreated hundreds of meters.


    Whoosh!


    Hundreds of meters away, the silver dragon arrived in an instant. A huge tail cut through the space and suddenly pulled towards gray.


    Dang!


    The sword of the sun blocked the huge tail and was forced back hundreds of meters again.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The two collide one after another with the strength of the body, and there are cracks in space under the strength of the body.


    "Not to mention the power of the blood beast''s ability, the power of the body is stronger than me."


    A few miles away, he shook his arm, and gray showed a trace of expectation.


    Today, his realm is an old rule level, and even simple physical strength is enough to reach the ordinary rule level.


    The silver dragon can be stronger than him. He either has the ability of rules such as physical strengthening, or like him, the realm is comparable to the strong old rules.


    And he prefers the latter, because only the latter is the regular blood beast he wants to find.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The silver dragon leaped over a distance of several miles in an instant. With the space crack, it grabbed gray and photographed him.


    "Do your best!"


    Having figured out the strength of the silver dragon''s physical strength, gray had no idea of competing with the silver dragon''s physical strength. He cut horizontally with a sword and cut into the silver dragon''s claws with an extremely compressed dark green fog.


    Boom!


    The terrible impact broke out on the giant claws of the silver dragon. With a series of space cracks, the huge body of the silver dragon suddenly flew upside down, and it took a few miles to stabilize its shape.


    "Good defense!"


    Grello accidentally looked at the Giant Claw of the silver dragon, on which there was a shallow corrosion trace.


    Although he did not use the rule ability, with his old rule strong state and the increase of the sun sword, the dark green fog power of the four system hybrid ability is enough to reach the old rule strong level.


    But only such a shallow wound was left. It can be seen that the silver dragon''s own defense must be quite strong. Greyga felt that it was likely to be a regular blood beast beyond the ordinary rule level.


    High¡ª¡ª


    Feeling Gray''s hard to deal with, the silver dragon roared, and the fierce breath appeared in the golden vertical eyes.


    Then, the color of its original silver body has changed. In a very short time, it has changed from silver to gold, just like pouring gold.


    Boom!


    It was the golden dragon that jumped on gray, and the terrible speed caused a series of roars in the air.


    Shua!


    The sword of the sun in Gray''s hand was waved and chopped, and a compressed dark green fog immediately hit the dragon.


    Dang!


    In the face of the dark green fog, the Dragon didn''t escape at all and still rushed at gray.


    The dark green fog hit the dragon and broke up completely after a dull metal sound.


    Where the dragon was chopped, there was no damage at all, and even the moving speed was not affected.


    "Enhance defense capability?!"


    Gray looked slightly surprised when he quickly avoided the Giant Claw caught by the dragon.


    When the dragon''s body color is still silver, its defense is already quite strong. Even if the old rules attack at the strong level, it can only leave shallow wounds.


    Now, after the body surface color turns into gold, the defense becomes extremely terrible. The old rules, the strong level attack can not leave any wounds, or even hinder the movement a little.


    This is the performance of extremely strong defense, indicating that the opponent''s defense is far beyond the level of attack power.


    Boom!


    The Dragon pounced again, and a huge wing, like a giant blade up to 100 meters, cut down on gray.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The dark ball appeared, shot out in front of gray and hit the dragon''s wings.


    Boom!


    The dragon''s cut wings stopped, and its huge body stopped its momentum as if it had been hit by a mountain peak.


    Its wings were hit by a dark ball, its scales fell off, a round wound appeared, and drops of blood exuded.


    "Defense has been enhanced so much? This must be a special rule ability to enhance defense!"


    Gray''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the wound on the dragon''s wings.


    Although the dragon was injured, compared with the huge size of the dragon, this injury can only be regarded as the degree of skin cutting.


    The power of the dark ball, even without the increase of the rules of the golden sword and curse, is absolutely enough to reach the top level of the old rule strongman, but it only leaves a scraped wound. It can be imagined that today''s Dragon defense is strong.


    Hoo!


    Suddenly a wing rolled up the raging wind, the Dragon rushed close to gray, the huge body twisted, and a huge tail full of spikes pulled towards gray.


    Boom!


    When the dark ball blocked the giant tail pulled down, gray blinked away and immediately used the rules of the curse to strengthen himself.


    Shrouded in blood, Gray''s basic ability was greatly improved. Coupled with the increase of the golden sword, the volume of the dark ball expanded rapidly and turned into a dark ball the size of a football.


    to be sonorous!


    The pitch black ball turned into a pitch black sword, and there was a trembling sound that broke the space. Facing the dragon that came again, it turned into a terrible black light and stabbed the dragon''s heart.


    Poof!


    The dragon was obviously aware of the danger from the dark sword. His body leaned to the side to avoid. However, the dark sword was too fast. The Dragon couldn''t completely hide. Although he deviated from his heart, he still stabbed in from the dragon''s abdomen and pierced out from his back.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The whole body was penetrated, and the blood flowed from the abdomen and back like a spring. This time, the injury was no longer the degree of skin cutting, but a wound that could really affect the dragon.


    The Dragon roared angrily, and the golden vertical eye stared at gray with anger and fear. Even if the defense was as strong as it, it could not help feeling afraid of the power of the dark sword.


    Then an inexplicable power appeared on him, and then its original golden body dissipated rapidly, like a thick fog.


    Suddenly, gray suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in front of him. He conditionally propped up a space barrier in front of him.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the space barrier was propped up, the space barrier collided with something, and a dull sound came out.


    Although something was obviously blocked, the crisis was not lifted. Soon, gray felt that there was a sense of crisis on the other side of the space barrier.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink, gray retreated several miles away. Then, without hesitation, he put down side by side space barriers around himself to form a space cage.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Only a moment after the formation of the space cage, a violent impact sound broke out on the space barrier, as if there was a giant beast beating with its own sharp claws, giant tail and giant wings.


    "The second rule ability is the hidden rule!"


    In his heart, gray recognized this rule ability.


    The hidden rule, a rule that hides itself in the environment, is different from the invisible hidden disc that gray heard when he was in power. This "hidden" is perfect.


    What is hidden is not only the body, but also the phenomena that can be perceived and observed, such as breath, body temperature, movement, movement, blood beast ability and light.


    In the face of such perfect invisibility, he might have been injured by the other party''s sneak attack unless reminded by instinct and intuition.


    Moreover, even if he could escape once or twice with his intuition, he could not escape all the time with his intuition, so he made a quick decision and caged himself in the subordinate space around him.


    "It really gave me an unexpected joy!"


    Gray''s face brightened.


    The hidden rule is undoubtedly a very powerful rule, which can be seen from the fact that it can force him to defend. Such a rule blood beast, after killing and resurrecting control, can undoubtedly greatly enhance his combat power.


    Of course, before that, there was another question in front of him, how to kill this invisible regular blood beast.


    The hidden rule can be called a perfect characteristic, which makes him look like a blind man in front of this giant dragon. He doesn''t even know where the other party is, let alone kill the other party.

 Chapter 837

    "Yes!"


    Soon, gray had an idea and opened the plane. He called out the rover saint in the plane.


    With the rules of chain and magic prohibition, the rover saint has the ability to break the hidden rules, and as long as the hidden rules are broken, he has the ability to kill the dragon.


    "Ready."


    "Yes."


    After listening to Gray''s order, the holy man of Luofu quickly created one silver chain after another to guard himself with gray. Then gray lifted the space barrier.


    Boom!


    Without the protection of the space barrier, the Invisible Dragon suddenly burst out a fierce light in his eyes. Although it was strange that the enemy had become two, he still photographed them with a huge claw without hesitation.


    This is enough to trigger a huge roar and make the space full of cracks. However, under the hidden rule, all kinds of phenomena are hidden.


    However, this does not mean that the power of this blow has been weakened. Instead of being weakened, the power of this blow has been vaguely enhanced.


    Whether it is a huge roar or a space crack, the attack power will be weakened to a certain extent. Without these effects, the power of this attack will become stronger immediately.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    Gray and Rover saints are surrounded by silver chains emitting silver light. When the giant dragon''s claws are photographed, they inevitably hit the silver chain and contact the magic prohibition rules on the silver chain.


    For a moment, the hidden rules failed, and the hidden body of the dragon became clearly visible.


    Without Gray''s command, one silver chain after another has been wrapped around the dragon''s body along its four huge legs.


    Hula!


    The hidden rules were cracked, the ability to strengthen the rules of the body was also cracked, and the dragon was entangled by the silver chain. The Dragon immediately felt bad. He could no longer consider attacking gray and Rover saints. His wings were crazy and his four legs struggled violently. He burst out beyond the level of ordinary rules and wanted to break the silver chain.


    Unfortunately, the silver chain, as a product of the rules of the chain, has strong characteristics. Even gray must increase his combat power by using the rules of the curse and the golden sword, so that he can destroy it. Obviously, he can''t do this with the destructive power of the giant dragon.


    Creak!


    The silver chain was pulled straight, but it did not break at all. The dragon''s four legs were tied and its huge body was suspended in the air.


    "The magic prohibition rule is really a powerful rule!"


    Looking at the tied dragon, gray sighed slightly in his heart.


    The rule ability of rover saint is definitely a rule that is also famous for its strength among many rule abilities. He also shows his unconventional combat power to kill each other.


    Now, when facing the dragon who also master the two rules, this rule ability suddenly becomes comfortable and easily subdues the dragon.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t get..."


    Having seen the power of the magic prohibition rule, gray naturally considered choosing the new rule ability as the magic prohibition rule. Unfortunately, after asking the rover Saint about the five constituent abilities of the magic prohibition rule, he gave up.


    The five constituent abilities of the magic prohibition rule are repeated with his existing rule abilities. With the uniqueness of his ability, he is doomed to be unable to obtain the magic prohibition rule.


    to be sonorous!


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The dark sword sent out a terrible smell and stabbed the chest of the giant dragon tied in the air.


    It easily pierced through the dragon''s chest and out of his back.


    The ability to strengthen the body rules also fails under the magic ban rules. The dragon''s body defense is no different from that of paper paste in front of the dark sword.


    Ang, ang, ang¡ª¡ª


    The heart is pierced. Even with the strong recovery ability of regular blood beasts, it is impossible to recover naturally. However, it has strong vitality and will not be killed immediately.


    The Dragon roared reluctantly. He didn''t understand why the human in front of him was stronger than what he had encountered before.


    Once, it visited an island in the sea, which was full of such humans. It was extremely weak. It turned all the humans on the island into rations without blowing.


    For a moment, the roar stopped and the dragon was completely killed.


    It took more than an hour to revive the dragon. Gray left the island and continued his search in the endless ocean.


    More than ten days later, he encountered several regular blood beasts one after another. However, after the fight, he found that they were all ordinary regular blood beasts. He took some blood and let them go.


    One day, when he passed an island with a diameter of more than 100 miles, he found that there was rolling black smoke in the center of the island, and a terrible heat filled the air.


    "Volcano, and active?"


    Gray flew to the middle of the island. Some books described that precious metals were abundant near the volcano. He wanted to see if he could find some precious metals.


    After flying for decades, gray saw a volcano with black smoke.


    The huge volcano has spread for more than ten miles, and the crater is several miles in diameter.


    Billowing black smoke is spreading out from the crater and standing in the sky like a thick black pillar.


    With the volcano as the center, gray looked for it. In half a day, he appeared near the crater.


    He searched everywhere except crater, but he found no valuable precious metals.


    He was sure that he had not missed any precious metal and had metal ability. Even the precious metal buried in the ground could not escape his perception.


    Looking at the crater, gray fell to the crater.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The power of ice enveloped him and controlled the temperature around him.


    The temperature near the volcano has reached several Baidu, and the crater will certainly be higher.


    Gray can easily bear this temperature, but his clothes can''t, so he can control the surrounding temperature with the ability of cold ice.


    Patter¡ª¡ª


    He landed at the crater. The temperature of the crater has exceeded 1000 degrees, but the rock of the crater should be some kind of extremely Refractory rock. At this temperature, there is no sign of melting.


    After searching around the crater, gray decided to fly into the crater and look for precious metals while bearing higher and higher temperatures.


    Soon, he had penetrated hundreds of meters, and at this time, the temperature inside the volcano had reached thousands of degrees, and the hot red magma was clearly visible.


    There was still no harvest here. He was just about to give up. Suddenly, he found a huge stone platform in the center of the crater, on which a sword was inserted.


    He landed on the stone platform and looked at the sword.


    This is a dark sword, very rough and huge.


    It is 100 meters long and the surface is full of uneven marks. The position of the hilt is not obvious. It doesn''t seem to be forged for people at all, but for some giant beast with hands and feet.


    "Can such a huge sword really work?"


    Gray suspected that the giant sword only had its shape and could not increase its ability. He stepped forward and reached out to touch the giant sword to infuse the wind system ability.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    With the pouring of wind system ability, the surface of the giant sword immediately spread blue light and sent out a sharp breath. The sharp breath hit the surrounding rocks that did not melt in the magma, and immediately left scratches on the solid rocks.


    "It can actually increase combat power!"


    Gray looked slightly surprised when he removed the wind system ability. This giant sword can not only increase the blood beast ability, but also the degree of increase is not low. It is conservatively estimated that this is at least an inheritance weapon.


    I really don''t know which master''s prank is. He melted the materials that can refine hundreds of inheritance weapons together to refine a super giant inheritance weapon that is not suitable for human use.


    Even now he is a strong rule, he can''t help feeling that his practice is too wasteful, and there are good things that are not so wasteful.


    "I don''t know if I can refine it again."


    Gray''s hands worked together to pull up the giant sword and insert it into the plane. Although the giant sword was extremely huge and heavy, it was slowly pulled out in front of Gray''s regular power.


    Suddenly.


    The magma rolled violently, like a giant stirring in the magma.


    Then, the magma splashed, and half of a behemoth was exposed.


    This is a giant beast with two sharp horns on its head and covered with red scales.


    Although not all the bodies have been exposed, it is conservatively estimated that the body of the giant beast is at least more than 100 meters, because the exposed body is more than 50 meters.


    I don''t know whether this giant beast is sleeping or because of the obstruction of magma. Gray didn''t feel the breath of each other before.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Seeing gray ready to pull out the giant sword, the smell of terror erupted on the giant beast. A huge palm with red scale suddenly patted gray, accompanied by magma, and took it hard.


    If gray still wants to pull out the giant sword, he may be patted under the palm of this giant hand.


    Whoosh!


    Gray made a quick decision, gave up the giant sword and appeared hundreds of meters away to avoid the giant palm, which was slapped on the solid stone platform.


    Click!


    The solid stone platform completely collapsed, and the giant sword also fell and slid into the magma, but it was caught in the hand of another giant hand of the giant beast before it completely slid into the magma.


    It is clear that the giant sword with a length of 100 meters is grasped by the giant beast, but there is no sense of disobedience. The identity of the giant beast as the owner of the giant sword is undoubtedly revealed.


    Gray even had a bold guess that the giant sword was forged by the giant beast collecting precious metals. It was an incredible guess, but he vaguely thought it was possible.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Holding a huge sword, the beast stared at gray with fierce eyes, roared and showed huge and gray teeth.


    Then, a dark fireball with a diameter of tens of meters suddenly appeared, emitting a terrible high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees, and crashed into gray hundreds of meters away.


    Whoosh!


    Feeling the terror of the dark fireball, gray suddenly appeared outside the volcano. Where he was just now, the volcanic wall was burned through directly under the power of the dark fireball, which shot into the distance like a shell from a giant ship.


    Directly rushed out of the island and fell on the sea. The sea water was suddenly evaporated, causing a huge sea water vortex.


    Moreover, whether it is the melted volcanic wall or above the sea, there are black flames burning continuously, burning and not extinguished.

 Chapter 838

    "Yan''s rules!"


    Gray''s complexion took some caution. He must not touch this black flame, otherwise it would be very troublesome.


    This black flame is the product of Yan''s rule and has the characteristic of never extinguishing. Once it is wound, it will continue to burn. There is almost no way to extinguish it, and eventually the whole person will be burned to ashes.


    Dong!


    The earth shook and the mountains shook, and the whole island trembled.


    From the crater of the volcano, giant animals covered with red scales jumped out and appeared outside the volcano.


    As gray guessed, the height of the red giant beast has indeed exceeded 100 meters, and it is close to 150 meters by visual inspection.


    Holding a 100 meter long giant sword, it was fierce and roared up to the sky. Its black eyes were bigger than the grinding plate, as if there were black flames burning at gray.


    Bang!


    When he saw Gray, he suddenly kicked on the ground. Under his trampling, cracks spread for miles, earth and rock splashed, and his huge body jumped up and soared into the air.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    In the air, the giant sword in its hand was like a mountain splitting towards gray.


    The air was shattered, and the moving track of the giant sword was full of space cracks.


    Gray retreated quickly to avoid the sweeping of the giant sword. However, the next moment, the huge body of the red giant beast moved 100 meters in the air against common sense. After narrowing the distance with gray, the giant sword swept towards gray again.


    As a regular blood beast, the red giant beast, like the regular strong, has no wings, but also has the ability to fly. Just as a land creature, he prefers to run on the ground with his legs.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Gray didn''t step back. In front of him, the dark ball appeared, turned into a black light and hit the giant sword.


    Dang!


    Although the pitch black ball is small, it has the horror power of the old rule strongman''s peak. The terrible impact is transmitted to the red giant beast through the giant sword.


    The huge figure of the red giant beast flying in the air suddenly fell to the ground and hit a huge pit on the ground.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    The red giant beast turned over and climbed up. A black fireball dozens of meters large, like a meteorite burning black flame, crashed into gray in the sky.


    Whew!


    Back in front of gray, the dark ball shot out and hit the black fireball with a body size out of proportion to the black fireball.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The black flame ball suddenly burst into pieces and turned into black flames. It fell to the island and continued to burn on the island. The dark ball burned the black flame and crashed into the red giant beast.


    The 100 meter long sword in the red giant beast''s hand swept across, and immediately beat the dark ball with a greatly weakened power. At the same time, another huge black flame ball hit gray. Along the way, it was full of space cracks like cobwebs.


    Whoosh!


    Gray blinked away from the black flame ball, recalled the dark ball that would not be completely damaged by the burning black flame for a while and a half, and attacked the red beast from behind.


    Although the red giant beast has a huge body, its flexibility is not poor. Feeling the movement behind him, it suddenly turned around and blocked with a huge sword.


    Dang!


    The huge sword was offset by the terrible impact, and the dark ball hit the red beast. The scales and armor on the red beast splashed and a ferocious wound appeared.


    Whether it is on the giant sword or on the wound, because there is a black flame burning on the dark ball, they are all attached to the black flame.


    However, the red giant beast is the controller of the black flame after all. It can easily eliminate the black flame on the giant sword and wound.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Injured, the red monster roared angrily, and his black eyes glared at gray with fierce light. A black flame ball with a diameter of tens of meters, like a shell from the main gun of a giant ship, hit gray with chapped space.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    Gray blinked away and attacked the red monster with a dark ball burning black flame.


    Hula!


    The red giant beast turned flexibly. On the huge sword in his hand, there was a raging black flame. With one sword, he cut it out and met the dark ball.


    Boom!


    The dark ball collided with the huge sword burning black flame. The collision place was full of fine space cracks. The dark ball flew upside down, and the red giant animal''s body shook slightly.


    After the black flame increased by the giant sword, the power has been significantly increased by one level, which is at the same level as the power of the dark ball.


    Hula!


    Hold your body, the red giant beast took the lead and cut with a sharp sword. The turbulent black flame spread out and turned into a black sea of fire to gray.


    Whoosh!


    Gray blinked away from the black sea of fire. The black sea of fire spread over the island, and a black flame was burning dozens of miles above the island.


    "The power has increased so much that it is comparable to the increase of regular weapons. Is the giant sword a regular weapon?!"


    Gray was slightly surprised to look at the huge sword burning black flame. When testing the huge sword before, he only tested the ability of a wisp of wind system, and didn''t try his best, so he didn''t feel the increase degree of the huge sword.


    But now when he saw the red giant beast, he was shocked to find that the growth rate of the giant sword was comparable to that of the regular weapon. Although the workmanship was rough, it was a genuine regular weapon.


    "No, the materials used in the giant sword are all inherited weapons materials. It''s reasonable to say that it can''t reach the level of regular weapons... Well, can quantitative change lead to qualitative change?"


    Gray was surprised and uncertain. Although he was not a tool smelter, he was a person with metal ability after all. He could clearly feel the kind of metal in the giant sword.


    They are all extremely precious materials that can make and inherit weapons, but there are no cherished regular weapons materials.


    It is reasonable to say that the magic weapon refined in this way should only have the inheritance level, but it has reached the rule level.


    This made gray wonder whether quantitative change caused qualitative change. After all, the material used to make this giant sword was enough to make hundreds of regular weapons. So many materials caused qualitative change and broke the boundary between inheritance and rules.


    Under the battle between gray and the red beast, there was a doomsday scene on the island.


    Under the black flame of the red giant beast, the whole island is almost covered with black flame. The roaring black flame, with the characteristics of never extinguishing, burns the island.


    Hula!


    Another sea of black fire attacked gray, and gray no longer avoided.


    "The combat effectiveness has been tested almost. The combat effectiveness of this giant beast is not weaker than the old rule strongman, and it also has a rule weapon, which has the value of turning hunting into a puppet."


    The curse rules enveloped gray. The sword of the sun appeared in Gray''s hand. The dark ball turned into a big black ball of football and crashed into the black sea of fire.


    Boom!


    The black sea of fire was smashed, and the black flame splashed all over the sky and scattered all over the island. The dark ball wrapped around the black flame and attacked the red giant beast.


    Dang!


    The red giant beast resisted with a huge sword, but the huge sword was knocked away and fell off from the red giant beast under unmatched power.


    The dark ball hit the red beast, leaving a ferocious wound on the red beast, and then finally exhausted the remaining potential and turned back.


    Whew!


    When he lost his weapon, the red beast became flustered and his metal ability was used. The giant sword quickly turned back to the red beast, but just before the giant sword returned to the red beast, the dark ball attacked gray again.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The red giant beast is blocked by a giant hand. The dark ball hits the giant hand blocked by the red giant beast, penetrates into the chest of the red giant beast and emerges from the back.


    At the chest and back of the red giant beast, a huge penetrating injury suddenly appeared, and the red blood was sprayed like a column of water.


    Dong!


    The giant sword finally returned to the hands of the red giant beast, but the red giant beast had no power to move, and his body became staggering. He leaned on the ground with the giant sword to stabilize his body.


    The huge beast''s eyes stared at gray fiercely. The red beast wanted to cut gray with a sword, but he had no strength. The strength quickly disappeared from him.


    Bang Dang!


    A few minutes later, with the sound of the collapse of the mountain, the red giant beast fell down heavily, completely silent.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Gray stepped forward, the puppet''s ability was used, the wounds on the red beast were being repaired, and the soul was being re integrated into a new soul.


    More than an hour later, the red beast came back to life, and his huge body stood up again from the ground. He just looked at gray and lost his fierce color and became close.


    With the connection of soul, gray uses the puppet ability to communicate with the red beast and ask the origin of the red beast''s giant sword.


    Ordinary blood beasts can''t do this naturally, but the red giant beast, as a regular blood beast, has the wisdom of a child and can express its meaning to a certain extent.


    Soon, the communication came to an end, and Gray''s eyes became shocked.


    "The giant sword was indeed refined by the red giant beast!"

 Chapter 839

    "The giant sword was indeed refined by the red giant beast!"


    There was a shock in Gray''s face.


    The speculation has been confirmed. The giant sword was indeed made by the red giant beast who collected all kinds of metal materials.


    Shock, extreme shock!


    A blood beast actually refined a magic weapon, and the grade of this magic weapon is as high as the rule level.


    Regular weapons are weapons that many holy level forces have no ability to refine. On the one hand, it is difficult to find regular materials, on the other hand, it is difficult to find a master who can refine regular weapons.


    Even in the history of the original world, there are only a few weapon refining masters who can refine regular weapons, even more rare than those who are strong in rules. Because of this, the number of Saint level forces with regular weapons is extremely rare.


    In this endless ocean, a regular blood beast actually refined regular weapons, which is what an incredible thing.


    "Quantitative change can indeed lead to qualitative change!"


    Gray continued to communicate and inquire and confirmed his previous judgment.


    This sword is indeed made of many inherited weapon level metals, among which there is no regular level metal.


    The reason why it can reach the rule level is that quantitative change leads to qualitative change. A large number of inherited weapon level metals have improved the quality of the giant sword and forcibly promoted the quality of the giant sword to the rule level.


    This is definitely a new idea for refining inheritance weapons. However, the inheritance weapons refined by this idea are too huge. Only giant animals with a body length of more than 100 meters such as red giants can be used flexibly. Although strong rules can be waved, they can not be used flexibly.


    "The reason why we can refine magic weapons depends on a rule..."


    Continuing to ask, gray found out how the red beast refined magic weapons.


    In addition to Yan''s rules, the red giant beast also has another rule, which is a rule without the slightest combat power, but this rule makes it know how to collect metals and refine magic weapons.


    This seems to be a special rule for refining magic weapons. With this rule, even red giants with only children''s IQ know how to refine magic weapons.


    "Such rules have never been recorded in the book. The rules that can refine magic weapons are called the rules of refining!"


    Gray named this rule. Suddenly, his heart moved, and his eyes to the red beast suddenly became hot.


    "The puppet ability can let me control the red giant beast. Can I control the red giant beast and refine magic weapons?"


    Gray was so excited that he immediately decided to stay on the island for a day to see if he could refine magic weapons with the help of red giants.


    If he can really refine magic weapons with the help of red giant animals, or even weapons at the rule level, he can exchange precious rule magic herbs from various holy forces on the condition of refining rule weapons.


    Although the magic medicinal materials of rules are extremely cherished, the weapons of rules are above this in terms of the degree of treasure. After all, this is a weapon that can greatly enhance the combat effectiveness in the hands of the strong rules.


    I believe many holy level forces will be willing to exchange refining rule weapons for rule magic herbs.


    Do what you want, and gray immediately took action.


    He had no materials for regular weapons in his hands. Even if he did, he did not dare to refine regular weapons at the first attempt, so he decided to refine an inheritance weapon.


    Originally, the best way is to try from low-level magic weapons. However, with the wisdom of red giant animals, he can refine regular weapons with the help of refining rules. He doesn''t think he can''t even refine inherited weapons.


    Moreover, all the metal materials in his hands are of the inherited weapon level, and there are none lower than this level.


    Looking for space objects, gray finally chose a piece of red metal weighing more than 50 kilograms.


    Red gold is a fire attribute inheritance metal. The inheritance weapon refined from this metal has the attribute of fire. Although it also has the increase effect on other abilities, it has the strongest increase effect on fire ability.


    With the puppet ability to control the red beast, gray controlled the body of the red beast. Then he mobilized the metal ability of the red beast and immediately let the red gold float in the palm of the red beast.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the red gold and mobilizing the refining rules of the red giant beast, a mysterious change appeared in an instant.


    The method of refining inheritance weapons with red metal as material naturally appeared in Gray''s heart. He immediately had a clear understanding of the difference between the smelter and the rules of refining.


    Based on years of accumulation, weapon refiners have summed up the methods and experience of refining magic weapons, and the rules of refining are the methods and experience directly given to the owner of rule ability from the rule level.


    This kind of endowments is extremely advanced, which is far beyond the refining methods and experience of ordinary refining masters. After all, the red giant beast has refined regular weapons by virtue of this endowments. It can be imagined that this endowments are powerful.


    "Let''s go!"


    The method of refining regular weapons with red metal was simulated in the brain. After several times in a row, gray began refining.


    Hula!


    A cluster of black flames appeared below the red metal and calcined the red metal. Under the burning of the black flame, the temperature of the red metal was rising rapidly.


    1000 degrees.


    2000 degrees.


    3000 degrees.


    ¡­¡­


    10000 degrees.


    Soon, the temperature exceeded 10000 degrees, the red metal had turned red, and the temperature was still rising.


    20000 degrees.


    30000 degrees.


    40000 degrees.


    50000 degrees.


    Half an hour later, the temperature of the red metal had risen to 50000 degrees. At this time, the red red metal began to melt and transform into liquid.


    Soon, the red metal turned into a pool of red liquid.


    The color of red liquid is extremely gorgeous. Red is like sunset glow and changing its shape like clouds.


    The black flame is still burning, and the temperature of the red liquid is controlled and maintained in a stable range.


    Bubbles emerge from the red liquid one after another, which is the gasification of impurities in red gold.


    After an hour, the red liquid no longer bubbles outward, and the volume shrinks by a small part.


    Gray removed the black flame, controlled the red liquid to change shape with metal ability, and finally turned into a gun.


    Then, the refining rules enveloped the metal spear, and the metal particles in the metal spear began to arrange according to the specific rules under the refining rules, forming an extremely complex structure that coincided with a certain rule.


    It is this strange structure that gives the effect of magic weapon increase.


    Originally, this step needs to be shaped by the master of refining with his own experience, but the rules of refining are directly shaped by the ability of rules, and this shaping is deduced according to the characteristics of metal spears and tailored to stimulate the growth effect to the greatest extent.


    Metal ability control, the red spear was thrown into a nearby lake.


    The fog rose, and the water in the whole lake was evaporated. The temperature of the red spear cooled down, turned back and inserted on the ground not far from gray.


    "Yes!"


    Release the control of the red beast, gray pulls up the red spear.


    Different from the giant sword of the red giant beast, the red long gun is extremely exquisite, with a round texture, and the surface has the pattern of a flame bird, which is exquisite like a work of art.


    The reason why the giant sword of the red giant beast is extremely rough and has many uneven marks on the surface is that there is a problem with the aesthetic concept of the red giant beast, and gray naturally won''t.


    Therefore, he made the red spear extremely round, and engraved the pattern of flamingo on its surface to increase its beauty.


    "It should be done, but I don''t know what degree it can reach..."


    The fire system is capable of pouring the red long gun. The surface of the red long gun suddenly burns purple flame. Gray shoots through it, and a karst cave hundreds of meters deep appears on the ground under his feet, with rolling magma rolling at the bottom.


    "Pass on weapons!"


    He looked at the red spear again with satisfaction, and gray put it away.


    Under the influence of the refining rules, the material characteristics of red gold were brought into play to the limit, with an increase comparable to the peak inheritance weapon, and became one of the highest level weapons in his hand except the regular weapon of the sun sword.


    "The ability of rules is really wonderful. It can make a person who has never been in contact with a weapon to refine weapons."


    Recalling the process of refining the red spear just now, gray couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    There are refining rules. If there are regular weapon materials, he feels he can refine a regular weapon immediately, and the level of the refined regular weapon may not be low.


    The magic prohibition rule has made him see the strangeness of the rule ability, and the refining rule further made him feel this strangeness, which made him sigh the magic of the rule.

 Chapter 840

    After staying on the island for one day, he refined two peak magic weapons. After being addicted to the tool refining master, gray set out to leave the island and continue to search for regular blood beasts.


    Search all the way. Soon, a month passed.


    Within a month, gray hunted three more regular blood beasts with combat power comparable to the old rules, and expanded the number of regular blood beasts to five.


    At this amount, gray does not intend to hunt and expand, which has reached the limit of his current supply.


    Regular blood beasts are alive and need food supply to open up the space. Today''s area is the limit to provide food for the five regular blood beasts. If it is increased again, the food will not be supplied.


    As for hunting from the outside, gray didn''t have this plan. Instead of spending time hunting meat for regular blood animals, he might as well spend his time on the understanding of rules.


    To some extent, the regular blood beast is only a foreign object. It obviously wastes a lot of cultivation time for foreign objects.


    "Although I don''t intend to hunt regular blood beasts, it''s necessary to explore the depths of the endless ocean."


    Gray continued to explore the endless ocean.


    The endless ocean has not only powerful regular blood beasts, but also various undeveloped islands that have never had human footprints.


    On such islands, there may be precious magic medicinal materials and precious materials for refining magic weapons.


    If you can find it, whether for your own use or for exchange, it can greatly promote the improvement of your realm and strength, which is why many strong rules with a short life will enter the depths of the endless ocean.


    Of course, he knows the danger of the endless ocean. Now he can meet regular blood beasts comparable to the old rules. If he continues to go deep, he may encounter regular blood beasts comparable to or even stronger than the three rules.


    Blinking is his strength. As long as he is not killed in a second, he can immediately escape tens of thousands of miles away and avoid danger to a great extent.


    As he went deep into the endless ocean, as gray expected, he soon encountered a rule blood beast that surpassed the old rule strongman.


    On the seventh day, he encountered the first regular blood beast comparable to the three strong rules.


    This is a giant bird with three heads.


    Although we don''t have Hyderabad heads, our combat power is enough to throw several streets to sea. Each head has a rule ability, and can mix their own rule abilities together, showing the terrorist combat power far beyond the old rule strength.


    There was no head-on collision. He just tried to fight. After finding out that the three giant birds had the terrorist combat power comparable to the three rules, he retreated directly with the blinking ability.


    On the twelfth day, he met two three rule blood beasts.


    The fighting power of the three rules blood beast is terrible. It is the center of the battle between the two sides. The sky is dark, the sea water flows back, and there are huge space cracks around.


    He hid in the distance and wanted to wait for both sides to lose, and then sit and reap the benefits.


    However, he obviously underestimated the wisdom of the two three rule blood beasts. After the two three rule blood beasts tried to find out that the other side was not easy to provoke, they had resolutely truce and evacuated before both sides were hurt.


    His plan to reap the benefits of the harvest announced that he was stillborn.


    On the 16th day, he met a giant fish with a body length of more than 300 meters.


    Giant fish float on the sea and drift with the waves, just like a small moving island. Coupled with a lot of moss on the surface, they can''t be recognized at all.


    He could find that the giant fish was still because a regular blood beast swam by. The giant fish suddenly bit the regular blood beast and swallowed it one by one.


    In the whole process, the regular blood beast had no resistance at all. The powerful rule ability hit the giant fish, but it was like tickling the giant fish, and it couldn''t scratch the skin.


    ¡­¡­


    Almost every few days, gray will encounter a three rule blood beast. Even if he has the means of blinking, he can''t help going deeper, more frightened, more careful and cautious.


    Compared with the danger of three rule blood beasts, Gray''s harvest is also quite rich.


    There are more than ten six level magic medicinal materials with various attributes. The collected inheritance weapon materials are also enough to refine seven or eight inheritance weapons.


    Such a huge harvest, even for him who is now very valuable, is also an extremely huge wealth, enough to double his assets.


    A month later, gray had gone hundreds of thousands of miles into the endless ocean.


    "There is an island ahead!"


    Ahead, a long, narrow, irregular island appeared in front of him.


    The island should be more than 100 li long, but only 20 or 30 Li wide. It is very narrow and uneven. It looks like a saw.


    In a blink, gray appeared over the island and used his metal ability. He looked for precious metals on the surface of the island and even buried in the island.


    Search carefully from one end to the other. When gray found the middle of the island, he found a huge rock mountain in the middle of the island, and a huge cave on one side of the rock mountain.


    From the cave, his metal ability detected the fluctuations of several inherited weapon metals, and even a strange metal fluctuation that had never been encountered before.


    "Such traces..."


    When he landed on the ground, gray stood at the entrance of the cave, looked at the cave, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    At the edge of the cave, there are huge traces of different depths. This trace is clearly a giant beast with sharp claws.


    This is not a natural cave at all, but a giant beast with sharp claws. In other words, this is a giant beast''s nest.


    I just don''t know whether the nest has been abandoned or whether the giant beast that dug out the nest has died.


    With a little hesitation, gray walked slowly into the cave.


    Although he did not feel the smell of regular blood beasts, it did not mean that there were absolutely no regular blood beasts.


    In some special cases, such as the special environment that can stop the spread of breath, and the blood beast actively converges its own breath, it also can''t feel the breath.


    The huge nest is extremely dry. Obviously, the giant beast who dug this nest used some skills to effectively prevent the invasion of moisture.


    Hundreds of meters deep, the outside light can no longer penetrate, and the inside becomes dark. However, Gray''s vision is not hindered at all. Not to mention that he has infrared sensing ability, even the vision of the strong rule is enough to make him see clearly in this environment.


    Continue to go deep for several kilometers. After turning a corner, suddenly, Gray''s vision became bright, just like a white golden sun blooming.


    In the depths of the cave, something was emitting a white gold light, and under the white gold light, there were pieces of metal around.


    "Star gold, silver iron, refined copper..."


    Gray glanced at one piece of metal after another, and his eyes lit up. Among these metals, there are actually a lot of metals that can refine and inherit weapons.


    He stepped forward, swept the metal into the space objects, and then looked at the glowing metal.


    Fist size, the whole is white gold, as white as jade, with a jade like texture. Reaching out and touching it, it has some warmth.


    The white light comes out from the metal surface with a holy and pure breath, which makes people feel calm involuntarily.


    "Is this bright metal?"


    There was a glimmer of joy in Gray''s eyes.


    Bright metal is the material for refining regular weapons. The sword of light in the temple of light is refined from this metal. It is conceivable that this metal is precious.


    "Unfortunately, it''s too small. If it can be several times larger, it''s enough to refine a regular weapon."


    With a little regret, gray incorporated bright metal into space items.


    After looking around the nest and finding nothing else, gray quit the nest.


    Flying into the sky, gray is ready to search for the rest of the island.


    Just then.


    Click!


    Above the sky, a clear sound sounded, and then the sky cracked like a huge glass, revealing a broken hole with a diameter of hundreds of meters.


    The hole was dark, but in the dark, there were two golden lights, just like two burning golden flames, rushing out of the dark hole.


    The next moment, two golden flames burst out of the dark hole and showed their original appearance.


    It was the eyes of a terrible beast.


    The huge horror beast, most of its body is still in dark holes, and only its head is exposed, but it is the exposed head that has frightened gray.


    This is a 100 meter huge head. There is no scale on the surface. It has rock like skin and looks extremely rough.


    Overhead, a huge sharp corner more than ten meters long rises into the sky, like a huge knife, with lightning like lines wrapped around it.


    Under the sharp corner of this handle are the two giant eyes like golden flame.


    The golden giant eye, with its indifferent and cold light, seems to have the power of freezing. All creatures looking at it will be frozen by the cold in the giant eye.


    Under these two golden eyes is a huge mouth with rows of sharp teeth.


    Sharp fangs are clearly visible. Each one is as sharp as a knife, which is like the arrangement of weapons one after another.


    After the giant beast''s head rushed out of the space and broke the hole, he found gray for the first time. Two golden giant eyes looked at gray, and the terrible pressure came on gray.


    The air becomes solidified. Even if Gray''s old rules are strong, he can''t help feeling that his body is out of control in front of this pressure.


    Click!


    A huge claw protruded from the hole and photographed gray.


    The unparalleled power of terror broke out, and a huge hole appeared under this huge claw.


    It was as if there was a world pressing down on gray.

 Chapter 841

    Boom!


    There are huge and dark terror holes in the space, and there are gullies spreading far on the ground. The sky is falling apart, as if a heaven and earth are falling down.


    Unmatched power!


    Under this giant claw, gray felt the incomparable power of terror. Even if he increased by the rule of curse, even if he held the sword of the sun, it was difficult to stop this photographed giant claw.


    Click!


    In the air, where gray is located, the space cracks spread one after another, and a huge and dark hole appeared, just like a huge mirror, which was torn apart and sputtered by this huge claw.


    One palm smashed the space. The giant beast looked around and found no trace of the little fly. I don''t know whether it has been smashed into meat mud or into the space.


    Accompanied by the crushing sound of the overburdened space, its huge body squeezed out of the hole in the space.


    Large shadows fell on the ground. It was an extremely huge beast.


    It is six or seven hundred meters long and six or seven hundred meters high. Its four huge legs are like four pillars supporting heaven and earth.


    The whole body is full of rock like texture, crossing the sky, just like a lying mountain.


    It landed on the ground, suddenly the ground shook, the whole island trembled slightly, and then it drilled into its nest.


    Soon after, there was a roar from the nest, and the terrible sound spread hundreds of miles away.


    In the sea, a large number of fish were stunned and floated on the sea, revealing their white belly.


    In the sky, a group of flying birds suddenly fell like dumplings.


    Even hundreds of miles away, the roar of anger can still be heard.


    Hearing the roar, one blood beast after another fled to the distance in panic, and immediately formed an extremely exaggerated wave of animals in the sea.


    There is no lack of regular blood beasts. Even though regular blood beasts feel a strong crisis, they also run away.


    Whoosh!


    Tens of thousands of miles away, gray appeared with ragged clothes and bloody scratches.


    This is not caused by the giant beast''s giant claw, but only by the wind pressure caused by the giant claw.


    He was not patted by the Giant Claw of the giant beast. If he was patted, the wound on his body would be more than a scratch. The most likely thing is to be patted into meat sauce.


    "What a terrible combat power!"


    Cold sweat oozed from Gray''s body, and the sweat mixed with blood made him look extremely embarrassed.


    Before the Giant Claw was photographed, he had quickly escaped. Fortunately, he was able to escape.


    The fighting power of the giant beast frightened him. Only the physical power was so terrible that he had no ability to resist. How terrible would its rule ability be.


    He doesn''t think that such a monster only has physical power and has no rule ability of attack type. The other party not only has, but also may have as many as several kinds.


    "Five rules? Or more?"


    Conservatively, gray thinks that the other party has at least five kinds of rule abilities, or even more.


    He has seen the three rule blood beast. Although it is powerful, it is not without the power of a war.


    Four regular blood beasts are more powerful than three regular blood beasts, but they can''t exceed too much.


    But this giant beast has reached such a terrible level only by the power of the body, so gray guessed that it is at least a regular blood beast with five rules.


    Whoosh!


    With lingering fear, he looked at the direction of the giant beast. Without hesitation, gray blinked away, left the endless ocean and returned to the mainland.


    It was too dangerous in the depths of the endless ocean. His encounter with this giant beast made him deeply aware of this.


    If he had not had the ability to teleport, he would probably die under the Giant Claw of this giant beast. In front of the irresistible terrorist force, even the strong old rules are just strong ants.


    No wonder there are many rules with little life span. The strong enter the endless ocean, but never come back.


    This time he had gained enough from entering the endless ocean, so he made a quick decision, gave up exploring the endless ocean and returned to the mainland.


    After passing through the island with dimaiguo, I checked the situation of dimaiguo and found that it would take at least half a year to mature. After that, gray quickly moved back to the mainland.


    Patter!


    Stepping on the land of the mainland, gray felt safe in his heart. During this time, his tight nerves relaxed.


    Compared with the endless ocean of regular blood beasts, among which there are extremely terrible regular blood beasts, the mainland is simply a paradise.


    "Lord gray!"


    From the space, gray called out the rover saint and the Lord of the earth temple, and they saluted gray respectfully.


    "Well, you return to your respective forces, use your forces'' intelligence ability, and try your best to search for the news of rule magic herbs. By the way, there are blood beasts with eye rules or blood beasts."


    Greavel nodded, thought about it, and then ordered.


    "Yes."


    The two respectfully replied and confirmed that gray had no other orders before turning away.


    Glancing at the direction they left, gray called out Ying Ba and Allen, and suddenly appeared in a city and walked into a high-end restaurant.


    After several months of nervous tension at sea, he needs to do something to ease himself, and food is obviously one of the things that can ease people.


    The three people ate a meal, then stayed in a high-end tavern and booked the most luxurious room.


    Lying on the soft leather sofa in the high-end tavern room, Gray''s nerves slowly diverged.


    His purpose of staying in this time and space is to use this time and space as a buffer to accumulate strength enough to resist the power of the Koro saint.


    This is also the purpose of his actions during this period, and he will also take this as the purpose next.


    Dimai fruit will not mature until more than half a year. It will take at least half a year to improve its strength by relying on dimai fruit.


    In addition to dimai fruit, the way to quickly increase his strength is to increase his rule ability.


    Today, he has four rule abilities: time, space, puppet and curse, but this is not the upper limit of his rule ability.


    According to inference, every five of the thirty-five abilities are mixed into a rule ability, and the limit of rule ability that everyone can master should be seven.


    Now he is far from reaching the limit of his ability to master the four rules.


    For other strong rules, it is very difficult and dangerous to increase the number of rules, but for gray, it is not too difficult. He just needs to swallow the blood of all kinds of rules.


    However, this swallowing can not be blind. The number of metamorphosis that his body can bear is limited. He can''t swallow the blood of regular blood animals. It needs to be screened efficiently.


    Thinking of the appropriate rule ability, gray can''t help thinking of the Koro saint. The reason why the other party will stare at him is that his rule ability can complement the other party''s rule ability.


    Conversely, the other party''s rule ability is also suitable for him.


    The rules of seizing on the other side do not know the composition of ability, and it is not sure whether they are suitable for him, but the rules of eyes on the other side are absolutely suitable for him.


    This has been confirmed by the once holy eye giants, which is why he ordered the earth temple and silver temple to search for the regular blood beast or blood of the eye.


    After a few days of rest and relaxation in the city, gray threw himself into the Enlightenment of puppet rules.


    Puppet rule is a rule ability with great potential. The rule itself has no attack ability, but the puppet it controls has attack power.


    The strength of this attack ability is related to the strength of the puppet itself. How strong the puppet''s strength is before his death and how strong it can be after being controlled.


    If he can kill and control the terrible beast he met a few days ago, he is sure to fight with the Koro saint. Of course, he can only think that he can''t kill that beast at all.


    When you meet that monster, the only choice is to run away.


    To some extent, the puppet rules are very similar to the refining rules. They also have no attack power. They can only create "things" with attack power through their ability.


    Puppet rules can make powerful puppets, and refining rules can refine powerful weapons.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Like pulling a cocoon, gray explores the mysteries of puppet rules and understands the ability of these rules.


    There is no magic medicine like rule fruit, and there is no rule book corresponding to the rules. Even if you have the ability of super memory, the speed of understanding is not too fast.


    At this speed, gray estimated that it would take at least a hundred years to fully understand the puppet rules.


    For gray, this is an extremely long time. He has spent less than half of this time on cultivation.


    Even so, this time is still extremely incredible for most strong rules.


    The time required for a strong rule to understand a rule is at least in thousands of years. Even some strong rules with strong understanding ability need at least hundreds of years.


    A hundred years, in the view of these strong rules, is absolutely incredible time.


    Unconsciously, half a year later, gray ended his understanding of the rules and left the plane.


    According to the estimation of time, the earth vein fruit is about to mature. Although Walter saint, an old rule strong man, is guarding it, it is unlikely to have an accident, but he still wants to guard it personally to ensure that it is safe.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    In a huge city with a population of more than ten million, suddenly, a wolf howl rang through the world.


    Then, the terrible cold broke out, such as the rolling waves, which quickly covered the whole city.


    Everything is frozen.


    Whether buildings, plants, or people, everything is frozen and turned into ice sculpture under this terrible cold.


    In an instant, this huge city with a population of more than 10 million turned into a world of ice and snow.

 Chapter 842

    "Lord gray!"


    Using the blink, gray appeared on the island with earth vein fruit with shadow eight and Allen. The Walter saint who received gray''s order waved back the others.


    "How long will it take to mature?"


    Asked gray.


    "More than a month."


    Walter replied respectfully, and then said.


    "Lord gray, I didn''t contact you some time ago because of your position. There is news about the blood beast with eye rules you are looking for."


    "Oh, there''s news. Which force is it in?"


    Gray''s heart was filled with joy. It was really good news.


    Dimai fruit will mature in more than a month at most, and now there is the news of eye rule blood beast blood. Both news are absolutely good news for him.


    "In the hands of the temple of order."


    Said the saint Walter.


    "Didn''t you send someone to exchange it?"


    Gray looked at the saint Walter with a little doubt. It should be a long time for the earth temple to get the news. It is reasonable to say that it should have been exchanged at this time.


    "I''ve sent someone to exchange it, but I didn''t get it. The blood of the eye rule blood beast is one of the trading items prepared by the temple of order for the holy book of changes. I don''t intend to trade it now."


    "But please rest assured that the earth temple has sent people to the fair, and will be able to exchange the blood of the blood beast with the rules of the eye for adults at the holy book of changes."


    "The book of changes, what book of changes?"


    Greavel nodded and asked curiously.


    "It is a barter trade party initiated by Saint level forces. It is usually held once every 100 years. This time it is held by the temple of order."


    "Organized by Saint level forces?"


    It was said that it was organized by Saint level forces. Gray was interested.


    "Are there many holy level forces participating?"


    "Because it is held by Saint level forces, many of them are useful to Saint level forces. Therefore, every time it is held, half of the saint level forces in the original world will send people to go, and some Saint level forces even have Saint level strong people to go."


    Walter said the saint with some longing.


    If he doesn''t need to protect the earth vein fruit, he is ready to go to see if he can exchange the needed items from other Saint level strong people.


    "When will it start?"


    "Half a month later."


    "Half a month? It''s still time."


    Gray immediately decided to go. He has a lot of valuable things that he can''t use. Maybe he can exchange these things for something he can use at the holy book of trade.


    "However, dimai fruit..."


    Looking at the direction of dimai fruit, gray raised his eyebrows and soon stretched out again.


    The plane opened, and four regular blood beasts came out of the plane and appeared on the island.


    A giant dragon covered in silver.


    A giant bird covered with golden feathers and shaped like an eagle.


    It''s a huge colorful spider.


    One is a giant beast with one horn and striped lines.


    The smell of regular blood animals filled the island. Both people and animals felt the terrible pressure coming, as if the end had come.


    Each of the four regular blood beasts is as powerful as the old rules. When the four join hands, any old rules strong can only come back. Even the three rules strong can hold on for a moment until he comes back.


    With Walter saint and the protection of these four regular blood beasts, he can safely go to the holy book of changes.


    Originally, even the red giant beast was going to be placed here to guard the earth vein fruit. However, considering that the ability of the red giant beast may be used when going to the holy book of changes, he gave up.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later, with Ying Ba and Alan, gray arrived at a huge city.


    This is a very huge city. The city wall is up to 100 meters high. It seems to be made directly by ability without any gap.


    It spread from side to side for tens of miles. From a distance, it was like a huge mountain lying on the earth.


    The huge city gate is watered by many metals. With Gray''s metal ability, we can even feel the fluctuation of inherited weapon metal.


    Moreover, there are still a large number. It is conservatively estimated that at least enough metal to make dozens of inherited weapons has been integrated into the metal gate.


    Whether it is the city wall or the metal gate, there are many lines on the surface, which is part of some kind of giant Rune array.


    If it is started, it will inevitably turn into a huge defense barrier that is difficult for the strong rules to break easily, in which there should be attack ability.


    When you enter the city, you see a huge passage that is enough to hold ten carriages in parallel. On both sides of the passage, there are orderly arranged spires one after another.


    On the streets, carriages shuttle, not only those pulled by horses, but also those pulled by all kinds of blood animals.


    Although there were blood beasts, they did not cause a commotion. All these blood beasts were tamed and their breath converged, which would not scare the crowd and horses.


    The trading place of the trade fair was in the order temple in the center of the city, but gray didn''t go immediately. There were five days before the trade fair. Before that, he needed to find a hotel to live in.


    Of course, if he can show his identity as a strong rule, he will certainly be welcomed into the temple of order by the temple of order, but he does not intend to do so.


    After looking for several hotels, gray found a foothold in one hotel. It''s really that too many people poured into the city during this time.


    Although the holy trade club is organized by holy level forces and more than half of Holy Level forces participate, in fact, the main participants are still top forces.


    Compared with the scarcity of Saint level forces, there are too many top-level forces.


    After settling down in the hotel, the three of gray went downstairs for dinner. In the restaurant, gray saw at least a dozen waves, which should be the team participating in the St. Yi.


    There are all teams composed of young people, elders with younger generations, and obviously a team with servants


    Among them, the most noisy is the team of young people. Without the control of their elders, these young people are like runaway horses, chattering and talking.


    The table next to Gray''s three is a team of five young men and women.


    "Sister, you are beautiful!"


    Among the five, there was a young woman who was wearing a red women''s war dress, looked medium and cheerful.


    As soon as the three of gray sat down, she came up to shadow eight and said hello gracefully. She didn''t know anyone at all.


    "Thank you."


    Ying Ba responded politely. Her voice was obviously alienated, but she didn''t seem to recognize it. Instead, she kept talking.


    For a while, she said that the color of yingba''s hair was really beautiful, and for a while, she said that yingba''s skin was really white. What kind of skin care agent was used


    She didn''t stop until a young man rubbing her temples came over and forcibly grabbed her back to her seat.


    The young man was somewhat similar to the woman. He looked at the shadow with a little amazement and said apologetically.


    "Sorry, my sister has caused you trouble!"


    "Nothing."


    Shadow eight shook his head and didn''t want to say more. When the latter saw this, he smiled and returned to his seat. When he left, he looked at gray who was at the same table with shadow eight with a little envy.


    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to talk with yingba. Unfortunately, yingba''s coldness exceeded his expectations. He had a temperament of refusing people and thousands of miles away. In just two words, he blocked all his words brewing in his heart.


    He didn''t even have a chance to talk, but gray was able to sit together. This different treatment immediately made him envy gray.


    Gray looked at the young man and didn''t pay any attention. He has seen many such people these days.


    As a former Saint of light, Ying BA''s coldness is innate, and it is doomed to be futile to chat up.


    At this time, all his attention was outside the table where three middle-aged people were sitting.


    "It''s terrible. More than ten million people died like this!"


    A middle-aged man with a small beard exclaimed.


    "Who said no, more than ten million people, but more than ten million people!"


    Another white faced middle-aged man is also Tao.


    "What''s the matter? Was it destroyed by the enemy?"


    Another middle-aged man was a middle-aged man with a beard. He asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. There''s no living mouth in the whole city. Everyone seems to have been turned into ice sculptures in an instant. It wasn''t discovered until the next day when a caravan arrived, but it''s certain that the saint took the shot."


    "The Holy One?"


    All three of them looked solemn. That kind of existence was beyond their reach. It was a great honor for them to meet.


    "The snow and ice temple also has saints. What about the saints of the snow and ice temple?"


    "I don''t know. The cold will freeze the whole city and stay in the city. I heard that even the giants are in danger. At present, the whole city is blocked by several Saint level forces around. I''m ready to search in it after the cold dissipates."


    "What I heard is different from what you heard. As far as I know, some saints have entered and checked among several Saint level forces before."


    "What''s the result?"


    The other two hurriedly asked.


    "The saint turned back with ice and was seriously injured. He left on the spot. Soon after that, several Saint level forces jointly issued a blockade order to blockade the whole city."

 Chapter 843

    "The ice and snow temple... Was destroyed?"


    Gray digested the news in surprise, his heart full of doubt.


    Ice and snow temple is one of the Holy Level forces located in the north of the original world. He has heard of this holy level force.


    This Saint level force, even among the many Saint level forces around, is also famous for its strength, because it is rumored that the contemporary saint of this Saint level force is a strong man with three rules.


    This cannot be confirmed. After all, rule level battles generally take place in sparsely populated places and are rarely known by outsiders.


    However, there is no wind in the hole. Even if the rumor of the strong three rules is exaggerated, it must be the top presence among the strong old rules, and the combat power will never be too far from the rumor.


    Such a saint level force was destroyed, and more than 10 million people in the whole holy city were killed.


    After such a great event, the saint of the ice and snow temple still did not appear. It is likely that he has died with the destruction of the ice and snow temple.


    "Is it a strong man with three rules?"


    It can destroy the ice and snow temple and kill the saints of the ice and snow temple. Either it is the combination of many old rules or the three rules.


    According to the conversation between the three people, there was no trace of war in the holy city. All the dead people were frozen in an instant. It was not like being besieged, but rather like being killed by absolute power in a very short time, so he guessed that the strong of the three rules took the shot.


    "There are not many Saint level forces with the strong three rules. Which one is it?"


    Gray''s eyes were full of thought.


    Saint level forces are rare, even if all Saint level forces in the whole original world add up to only a few dozen, and Saint level forces with the strong three rules are even more rare, only a few.


    The saint level forces that destroyed the ice and snow temple are likely to be one of these forces. Of course, it does not rule out that some Saint level forces are very hidden. They obviously have the strong three rules, but they hide them.


    Five days later, the holy book of changes began. Gray took Ying Ba and Allen to recruit a carriage and arrived outside the temple of order.


    As a trade fair held by Saint level forces, the specification is naturally not low. It is impossible for any forces to enter. All participating teams must be led by the destroyer.


    After Ying Ba showed the momentum of destruction, gray entered it smoothly and was led into a huge square by the disciples of the temple of order.


    The huge square paved with Lapis Lazuli has stone tables and chairs one after another. From the trace, it should be shaped by the ability of the temple of order recently.


    At this time, there were already many people in the square.


    Some people sit on stone chairs and put one thing after another on the stone table next to them. When people around them see it, they will gather around to check and negotiate a deal.


    Gray glanced at the whole square and found that there were many miscellaneous things on the stone table, including metal ore, magic medicine, magic weapons and magic potions


    But without exception, they are all things of high value that are difficult to measure with magic coins.


    In addition to this square, there are many courtyards on one side of the square. Judging from the dress of people entering and leaving the courtyard, the specification of the courtyard seems to be a little higher than that of the square.


    With Ying Ba and Alan, gray passed by one stone table after another, looking for something he could use. Unfortunately, in his current state, what he could use is too precious and not so easy to meet.


    He passed a dozen stone tables in a row. At one stone table, gray stopped.


    On the stone table, there are several magic herbs in transparent crystal containers for trading, one of which is a cyan fruit.


    The cyan fruit is about the size of a baby''s fist, round in shape, slightly concave on both sides, showing a green color, just like an immature fruit, but in fact, the fruit has matured, and its appearance after maturity is like this.


    "Evolutionary fruit..."


    Gray didn''t make a sound when he saw the fruit, but Alan recognized the fruit.


    Gray has a large collection of books. Allen spends most of his time in office. In his spare time, he forms the habit of reading, which makes his knowledge far exceed his peers.


    "How to change this evolutionary fruit?"


    Sitting at the stone table was an ordinary looking middle-aged man. Gray looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    The fruit is the fruit that triggered the competition between the king of mercenaries and the king of killers during the reign, which can promote the evolution of blood.


    This kind of fruit is of no use to him now, even to Ying Ba, but it is very useful to Alan.


    One fruit is enough to raise Allen''s blood to King level, saving the trouble of planting blood one after another.


    Moreover, there is one advantage of using the fruits of evolution to promote blood evolution, that is, it has the highest fit with the body and can improve the cultivation speed to a certain extent. Many children of top forces use this method to improve blood.


    Gray had no such fruit in his hand. He was going to ask for it from the earth temple, but since he met it, he simply exchanged it directly.


    "A level 4 auxiliary cultivation medicine."


    The middle-aged looked at gray and said.


    "Is blood dragon medicine OK?"


    "Yes."


    In exchange for the fruit of evolution, the three walked to other stone tables, but after walking around the whole square, they didn''t find anything to see. They walked to the courtyard one after another.


    In the courtyard, there are also stone tables one after another, but they are extremely sparse and not as dense as the square.


    The value of the things placed on these stone tables is obviously higher than that on the square, and the people guarding these things are better. There is no doubt that they are the strong ones of destruction level.


    The three walked through one courtyard after another and saw many good things, especially the metal that can refine and inherit weapons.


    Entering a courtyard, Gray''s eyes were first attracted by a stone table in the courtyard. He saw a dozen people around that stone table, which was very eye-catching.


    The three men went and immediately understood the reason.


    On the stone table, there are magic potions one after another, including even a precious level 6 attribute transformation potion, which is enough to raise the destruction giant to a level. No wonder it will attract so many people''s attention.


    There is an old woman beside the stone seat. Her outermost dress is a pharmacist''s robe. Judging from the level 6 attribute transformation potion placed on the stone table, it is likely to be a level 6 medicine refining master.


    Level 6 Master of medicine refining, in addition to level 7 master of medicine refining who exists as a legend, the other side is already at the top of the master of medicine refining. Even the saint level forces will treat such existence politely.


    "How can I change this wind system metamorphosis potion?"


    Gray''s eyes directly skipped the potions below level 6, swept over the only few level 6 potions, and finally fell on the wind system transformation potions.


    Now he is a strong rule. Naturally, he can''t use the wind system transformation potion, but yingba can use it.


    Now the opponent''s realm has reached the third level of destruction. The ability that is changing now is the wind system ability.


    The old woman looked at gray, and some doubted Gray''s "purchasing power". After all, Gray was too young. This kind of youth can be judged from the smell.


    But since someone asked, she said.


    "A magic medicinal material with fire attribute of level 6."


    "I changed it."


    Gray took out a wooden box from the space items and opened it to reveal a medicinal plant about ten centimeters long, with dark blue leaves and a shape like a burning flame.


    In the endless ocean, gray obtained more than ten level-6 magic herbs. This herb is one of the fire magic herbs.


    "Blue flame grass? Yes."


    The old woman looked at the medicine in the wooden box. As a medicine refining master, she easily recognized that this medicine is indeed a magic medicine with level 6 fire attribute, and its efficacy is well preserved.


    Although it''s strange that gray can take out the precious level 6 fire magic medicine, she only cares whether the other party can take out the level 6 fire magic medicine, and doesn''t care who the other party is. She immediately agreed to the deal.


    "Can you take out level 6 magic medicine? What''s the identity of this man?"


    Most of the onlookers are greedy for level 6 magic medicine, but they can''t exchange level 6 magic medicine. When they see that gray can actually trade level 6 magic medicine, they all look at gray curiously.


    When they first met gray, they all looked at Ying ba. It was really that Ying BA''s appearance and temperament were too eye-catching, but now they all looked at gray. It has been guessed that the highest status of the three was probably the young man.


    "Excuse me!"


    After looking around the yard and finding nothing interesting, gray and the three walked out of the yard.


    As soon as he got to the gate of the courtyard, an old man holding a wooden box came face-to-face. When he saw the three gray people in the way, he pushed them aside and walked into the hospital.


    Gray three people looked at the old man, didn''t say much, and continued to walk outside the hospital, while the old man was holding a wooden box and went straight to the stone table where the magic potion was placed, and said to the old woman beside the stone table.


    "I want to change the wind system transformation medicine just now!"


    "It''s gone. The one just now has been replaced!"


    The old woman did not take the wooden box, but shook her head.


    When the other party left, she didn''t say to keep the wind system transformation medicine for him, so when she saw someone who could take out the magic medicine she needed, she immediately agreed to the deal.


    "By whom?"


    The old man asked with some surprise and anger.


    Hearing the old man''s angry voice, the onlookers couldn''t help looking at the three gray people at the gate of the hospital, and the old man''s eyes followed the eyes of the onlookers.

 Chapter 844

    "Three, the wind system transformation potion is very useful to me. Can you give me the wind system transformation potion?"


    Seeing that the three of gray were ready to leave, the old man didn''t think much. He walked past the three of gray and stopped them.


    He is the elder of the tempest temple. He is an existence at the fifth level of destruction. If he reaches the fifth level of destruction, he can become a giant figure of the temple as long as he goes further, and the remaining power is the wind power.


    Seeing the wind system metamorphosis potion, he was overjoyed and immediately came forward to exchange it. Unfortunately, the other party wanted to exchange a level 6 Fire System magic medicine. He didn''t have it.


    A level-6 medicine refining master dared not offend even if he was an elder of Holy Level forces. He had to borrow it from other elders. Now he finally borrowed level-6 fire magic medicine.


    But he didn''t think that the wind system transformation agent had been replaced. That was his hope of becoming a giant. Without much thought, he stopped gray and the three.


    "Sorry, this wind system transformation medicine is also of great use to us."


    Two times in a row, gray picked his eyebrows, but he shook his head and refused.


    "Three, I''m the elder of the tempest temple. Please give me a face."


    The old man showed his identity.


    At this time, he has calmed down a little and can get the identity of level 6 fire magic medicine. I''m afraid it won''t be simple.


    However, this wind system transformation medicine is too important for him. If he misses it, he doesn''t know when he will have a chance to meet it. He doesn''t want to give up anything.


    "Sorry, this wind system transformation medicine is really useful to us."


    Gray shook his head.


    Does a saint level elder have a lot of face?


    In the view of ordinary forces, even the most powerful family will give convenience if they encounter it. After all, there is a saint level force standing behind the other party.


    Unfortunately, the other party''s face is hard to use here.


    Don''t say that the other party is just an elder, not even a giant. Even a giant is not qualified to let him give face. Only the strong rules have this qualification.


    "Young man, do you really refuse to give a face?"


    The old man''s face was slightly cold. He thought what he said was polite enough, but the other party still didn''t give him any face, which made him angry.


    "Do you have a lot of face?"


    Gray''s voice was also slightly cold. He had refused very clearly. The other party was still pestering, which made him a little impatient.


    He thinks his character is good enough. If it weren''t for him, he would have run over each other with one finger.


    "There are so many good things... What''s the matter over there? Well, the three of them are arguing with others?"


    With the sound, five young men and women who gray met in the hotel a few days ago were walking towards the courtyard. At a glance, they saw Gray standing at the gate of the courtyard.


    The five quickly approached and suddenly saw the old man with his back to them arguing with gray.


    "It''s the elder tero of the tempest temple!"


    "Not good. The three of them had a dispute with elder Taylor!"


    The five people come from a powerful family of storm leader. The family has contacts with many elders of storm temple, one of whom is elder Taylor.


    As far as they know, the elder tyro has a high status in the tempest temple, second only to the giants. Every time he comes, he is personally accompanied by the patriarch of his family.


    "We know the three of them after all. We can''t look at them like that. I''ll try..."


    Among the five people, the young man who once talked to Ying Ba looked at Ying Ba among the three, hesitated a little, walked forward and said to the old man with a smile on his face.


    "Hello, elder Taylor. I''m the son of the shor family you met before. These three people are my friends. If they have any mistakes, I apologize to you for them. Please look at the face of the shor family and don''t quarrel with them."


    "Get out!"


    When hearing the young man''s words, especially the "face" in the other party''s mouth, the old Taylor, who had just been asked by gray, "do you have a lot of face", turned his head and yelled angrily like explosives.


    "Get away before I change my mind!"


    If it''s normal, he doesn''t mind giving face to the other party''s family. After all, the other party''s family is the most powerful family, which will be useful in the future.


    But now, when it comes to the opportunity to become a giant, let alone that the other party is only a child of the Zhiqiang family. Even if the elders of the Zhiqiang family come, he will not give face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Being scolded by the old man, he felt strange eyes from around him, and the young man''s face was green and red.


    He originally wanted to help yingba out in order to get yingba''s gratitude and favor, but he didn''t expect that elder Taylor wouldn''t give him any face.


    At least he was a member of the Zhiqiang family. The other party didn''t give face at all. He was extremely angry and oppressed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to attack. He had to retreat with an iron face.


    "Young man, don''t you think you''re too crazy?"


    Yelling at the young man, the old tyro looked at gray again with cold eyes.


    "Too crazy? I don''t think so."


    Gray shook his head. If other rules are strong, they will be more crazy.


    "Good, good. It''s the first time I''ve met such a crazy young man after living such a big life."


    Old tyro''s eyes grew colder.


    "Do you think this is the temple of order, so I can''t help you?"


    "Go away if you don''t want to die."


    Hearing the other party''s threat, gray had some impatience and said coldly.


    "Die!"


    The old tyro''s face was livid. The breath of the destroyer broke out. The air was as heavy as lead. The breath was only one step away from the destroyer giant, which immediately turned many onlookers white.


    "Today I''ll break your leg and teach you a lesson for your elders."


    "Who is making trouble in the temple of order?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man came here under the guidance of a young man. He noticed that there was something abnormal here and was responsible for the order of the courtyard. The young man knew that he could not suppress it, and immediately reported it to the nearest elder.


    "Hmm?... Lord Taylor, what''s the matter? Who makes you so angry?"


    When he saw the old tyro, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. A few days before the fair, the elders and disciples of each temple lived in the temple of order, so he immediately recognized the old man.


    "Elder Richard, this man insults my storm temple. If you don''t teach him a lesson, my storm temple will lose face. Please be convenient."


    Seeing the coming order Temple elder, old tyro had an idea.


    A big hat on gray and put himself on the commanding height of morality, righteousness said.


    "This..."


    Middle aged Richard hesitated.


    The holy book of changes is forbidden, but when it comes to the face of a saint level force, it is difficult to stop it. Otherwise, it is likely to make the order Temple hostile to this Saint level force.


    Of course, he also knew that no one would insult a saint level force foolishly, which must be exaggerated.


    But the face of a saint level force elder, and also the face of a giant candidate, he still needs to give more or less.


    Even though he wanted to promise, before he promised, he looked subconsciously at the three of gray to see who provoked each other.


    This time, his eyes suddenly stopped, and the next moment, he walked up respectfully and quickly.


    "My lord..."


    "Do you know me?"


    Gray asked, looking respectfully at the middle-aged man Richard standing in front of him.


    "Yes, I have seen the crystal projection of adults."


    Richard, a middle-aged man, quickly replied.


    In order to hold the holy book of changes, the temple of order sent invitations to all holy forces in the original world. Although gray is not a holy force, he has also become one of the invited objects because of the strength of the strong rules.


    But gray had no fixed residence and no fixed residence, so the invitation couldn''t be sent out in the end.


    Although it could not be sent out, the temple of order was aware of the existence of such a strong rule, especially the elder in charge of the holy book of changes, who had seen the crystal projection of gray.


    "Elder Richard, you..."


    Seeing the middle-aged Richard''s polite attitude towards gray, old Taylor felt a little bad.


    Ignoring the old tyro''s greeting, it was obvious which side to stand on at this time. The middle-aged man looked at gray and asked gray for his disposal.


    "Are you going to break my leg?"


    Gray looked coldly at the old tyro. He didn''t have a terrible momentum. However, due to the middle-aged Richard''s polite attitude towards gray, the old tyro was cold in his heart and kept pouring cold air into his body.


    "I..."


    Old tyro felt cold in his heart and subconsciously retreated, but before he took action, a cold light flashed. Then he was frightened and found that his body was falling uncontrollably to the ground.


    Patter!


    He fell to the ground in a panic, and the pain came from his legs. He hurriedly looked at his legs, and his face was angry, frightened and frightened.


    "My legs..."


    His legs were cut off from his thighs, and the fracture was wrapped by cold ice. There was no blood flowing out, just like a flat mirror.


    His legs were cut off, which made him extremely angry, but at the same time, it also made him extremely frightened and frightened.


    As a strong man at the fifth level of destruction, it''s incredible that he was cut off by the other party without even reacting.


    Even if the destruction giant can''t do it so easily, the other party did it. The strength shown in it shocked and frightened him. The other party is likely to be


    Cold sweat kept coming. At this moment, he finally understood why Richard, a middle-aged man, had such an attitude.


    "Sir, the transactions between Saint level forces are in the innermost courtyard. Let me show you the way?"


    Richard, the middle-aged man, asked with a respectful look on his face.


    Seeing gray cut off the old tyro''s leg, he looked at his nose, nose and heart, as if he didn''t see it at all, and didn''t mention the prohibition of Saint Yi society.


    The weak need to abide by the rules. The strong have the authority to break the rules, and this one in front of us undoubtedly has such authority.


    Moreover, in his opinion, the old tyro was lucky to keep his life. If he had other strong rules, he would never live.


    "Well, lead the way."


    Greavel nodded. The things traded outside were of little use to him. I''m afraid the only way to find something useful to him was the trade between Saint level forces.

 Chapter 845

    "Who on earth is he?"


    Looking at the three grays who left under the respectful leadership of the order Temple elders, the young man who just wanted to help the three grays out of the siege and win the favor of Ying Ba, his face was dull, and he recovered after a good moment. What he saw in front of him was a miraculous reversal.


    He went to help the three men out of the siege, but was scolded by the old Taylor. He felt very humiliated, but he gradually calmed down after he returned and understood that gray and the three men must have annoyed the old Taylor, so the other party didn''t give him face as the son of the most powerful family.


    Angered an elder of Saint level forces and a giant candidate, he had already pronounced the "death penalty" on the three of gray. This time, even if they didn''t die, they would have to take off a layer of skin.


    But he didn''t want to turn around. The order Temple elder who came to hear the news not only didn''t help Taylor, an elder who is also a saint level force elder, but was extremely polite to the young people among the three.


    The young man among the latter three showed great strength, cut off the old tyro''s legs and walked away under the respectful leadership of the elders of the temple of order.


    "No matter what your status is, you don''t have to think about it, brother."


    Among the five, the young woman in red women''s war clothes shrugged and said.


    His brother''s mind was almost written on his face. Even if he was as dull as her, he couldn''t help seeing it.


    However, it is obvious that his brother has been completely compared by the young man and is completely out of play.


    Don''t mention the woman. Even she was attracted by the mysterious temperament of the young man. Her heart pounded and couldn''t help but think it would be nice to meet her again.


    "Isn''t the holy book of changes forbidden? How dare he do it? And why doesn''t he stop the elder of the temple of order?"


    "You pay attention to the wrong point, the point is his strength!"


    Because of the conflict just now, many people from various forces gathered near the yard. When gray cut off the legs of the elder of the storm temple and left, many people looked at each other.


    "What do you say?"


    "I know the man whose legs were cut off. He is a fifth level elder of destruction level in the storm temple. He can cut off his legs. The strength of the young man can be imagined."


    "Destruction giant?"


    "It should be."


    "So young to be... A giant of destruction?"


    Similar conversations continued to ring, and many people took a breath, marveling at Gray''s strength when he was so young, and most of them may not be able to achieve it for life.


    "Elder Minnie, what''s the matter?"


    Among these people, there is a team of seven people. People around them are vaguely away from the seven people. There is a green oak pattern on their clothes, which is the symbol of the plant temple.


    Among the seven, a beautiful young woman looked at the leader who had been silent since just now.


    "Don''t provoke this young man."


    Hearing the inquiry, old Minnie, the captain, returned to her senses. There was still a shock on her face, and she warned seriously.


    "We understand."


    The young woman and several other young people nodded. Naturally, they would not foolishly provoke a giant.


    "The tempest temple is still so domineering, but this time it encountered a hard nail, but this man cut off the legs of the elder of the tempest temple. The tempest temple will not give up. I''m afraid this man will suffer."


    The young woman wrinkled her nose and said.


    "The tempest Temple won''t benefit!"


    The old woman Minnie shook her head and offended that existence. Even if the storm temple could only break her teeth and swallow it this time, she admitted bad luck.


    "Why?"


    The young woman looked at the old woman Minnie suspiciously. The old woman Minnie hesitated and whispered a few words in the young woman''s ear.


    "What, is he...?"


    The young woman''s eyes widened and screamed. Then she quickly covered her mouth with her hands and looked at the old woman Minnie in disbelief.


    "It''s good to know. Don''t spread it, otherwise it may cause the dissatisfaction of that person."


    The old woman Minnie said positively.


    "I understand."


    The young woman was shocked and nodded subconsciously like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Elder Taylor... What''s the matter with your legs? Who cut off your legs?"


    Soon after, the elders and disciples of the tempest Temple arrived and saw the old tyro''s injuries with shock and anger.


    "Elder Taylor, who did it?"


    An elder asked with a clattering fist.


    "Go back."


    Old tyro''s forehead was full of cold sweat, painful and frightened. He shook his head and said pale.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the guidance of middle-aged Richard, the three of gray walked through several yards and finally entered a yard with a very wide area and guarded by the destroyer at the door.


    Through the garden of the yard, I finally came to a meeting room. I knocked on the door. There was a sound of inviting in in in the meeting room.


    Richard, a middle-aged man, pushed the door and walked in with gray. In a huge conference room, there was a huge long table with curved ends. There were more than 40 people standing or sitting around the long table.


    "Lord Olga, this is the holy one of gray!"


    Richard, a middle-aged man, came to the old woman sitting at one end of the long table and introduced Gray''s identity to the old woman.


    Hearing Gray''s identity, the old woman was slightly surprised and looked at gray, but she soon recovered her calm and reached out.


    "Holy grace, please sit down!"


    Greyway nodded, went to the long table, opened an empty chair and sat down. Ying Ba and Alan stood behind him.


    Here, sitting are either the saints of Saint level forces or the temple Lord represented by Saint level forces. Others, even the destruction giants, can only stand. Of course, they are no exception.


    Gray''s arrival naturally attracted the attention of the saints in the conference room. They looked at gray without breath, but even the pressure of their eyes was enough to make a devastating giant sweat.


    However, this kind of pressure is nothing for gray, who is already an old rule realm. While these people look at gray, gray is also looking at these people.


    Among them, he met the Lord of the earth temple and the rover saint, as well as Rudolph, the saint of the blood temple, and Ryan, the saint of the Sun Temple.


    "Well, let''s continue trading, Lord LoVo. It''s your turn."


    The old woman coughed just now and brought the trade fair between Saint level forces to the point.


    Known as the Lord of the LoVo hall, a thin old man took out a purple wooden box from the space items and opened it. In the wooden box, there appeared a bloody plant about six feet long.


    Blood colored plants have no leaves, but have branches like rhizomes, which are as red as soaked in blood.


    "Eh, it''s actually blood suppressing grass."


    Seeing what Lord Lovol took out, someone whispered and recognized this bloody plant. Gray also moved his eyes and recognized it.


    Blood suppressing herb is a kind of precious magic medicine that can inhibit blood conflict. It can increase the success rate when implanted into blood. Its value is not weaker than magic fruits such as dimai fruit and regular fruit. It also belongs to level 7 magic medicine.


    "Lord Lovol, what do you want to change?"


    This kind of precious magic medicine that can avoid blood conflict is naturally very popular. Soon, a middle-aged woman who didn''t know whether it was the temple lord or the strong rule asked.


    "A magical plant that helps to understand the rules."


    Lord LoVo said.


    He is not young. If he can''t break the rules, he will live for decades at most. Naturally, he is unwilling to die.


    This blood suppressing grass was picked by him in the depths of the taboo forest earlier. It was originally used to break the rules, but now it has to be taken out in exchange for the resources to break the rules.


    "How about the bright flower?"


    The middle-aged woman took out a square wooden box from the space items and spread it out to reveal a white golden flower emitting hazy white light.


    "Bright flower?"


    Lord LoVo hesitated.


    Although all regular magic herbs have the effect of understanding rules, the same regular magic herb has different effects on different rules.


    For example, Guangming flower''s most suitable rule for enlightenment is Guangming rule, and dimai fruit''s most suitable rule for enlightenment is the rule composed of soil series, and the rule fruit has an effect on all kinds of rules, but the effect is not as strong as the rule with high consistency.


    The bright flower was very different from his rules, so he hesitated.


    "I''ll replace it with thunder grass. The compatibility between this regular magic medicine and you should be good. Do you want to replace it?"


    A man said.


    "Change."


    Lord Lovol nodded and agreed without hesitation. Among his rule abilities, he has wind attribute and thunder attribute. He is really excellent in compatibility with the rule magic medicine of wind thunder grass.


    "It''s my turn. My trading item is this holy fruit in exchange for the regular magic medicine with fire attribute."


    After the Lord of luowo hall, an old man smiled, took out a wooden box and opened it to reveal a green diamond fruit.


    "I''ll trade it for Huomai fruit."


    "Deal!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people sitting around the long table took out the exchange items one after another, each of which was enough to impress gray and make him greedy. He really wanted to rob all these people.


    Of course, this is just thinking, not to mention that this kind of thing is not in line with his principles. Even if he puts aside his principles, he can''t win this group of people.


    Not to mention the three strong rules among these people, even if there are at least more than ten strong rules, it is not what he can cope with.


    These strong rules did not send out breath. The reason why he could know that there were more than ten strong rules here was after asking the rover saint in his mind.


    "Lord gray, it''s your turn!"


    Soon, it was gray''s turn. After gray thought about it, he took out the bright metal.


    Bright metal is only the size of a fist and cannot refine regular weapons. In addition, he already has the regular weapon of the sun sword in his hand. He doesn''t have too much demand for regular weapons, so he decided to trade bright metal.

 Chapter 846

    "Bright metal, and it''s as big as a fist!"


    The people present were all the top figures of various Saint level forces. Their horizons were extraordinary. Many people recognized the metal in Gray''s hand at a glance and couldn''t help but look hot.


    Rule weapons, the peerless weapon in the hands of rule level strongmen, hold them in hand, and the combat power of rule strongmen will soar out of thin air.


    Such a peerless weapon is naturally what any Saint level force wants, so refining regular weapons has become the goal of every saint level force.


    Therefore, every saint level force was trying to collect the rule metal. When gray took out the bright metal, every saint level force couldn''t help being eager.


    "What would your excellency gray like to change?"


    Then a beautiful woman asked.


    "A regular magic medicine."


    "I''ll trade a golden fruit for it. What do you think of gray?"


    "I produced a dark fruit, which I believe is more suitable for your excellency gray."


    "Not necessarily. I think my soul fruit is more suitable for your excellency gray, and I add three level 6 Magic herbs."


    ¡­¡­


    There are seven forces involved in the competition, and many other forces without competition are greedy, but they can''t get the right trading items and can''t give up.


    Finally, gray chose the soul fruit, because it is a rule magic medicine that is highly consistent with the puppet rules he is now understanding. In addition, the other party also sincerely added three level 6 magic medicine, which can be said to be sincere.


    The transaction continued. After gray, another Saint level force took out what they couldn''t use temporarily and traded with other Saint level forces.


    "Well...?"


    Suddenly, gray looked in a direction.


    As a rule strong man, his perception of nature is extremely keen. Just now, he felt the eyes staring at himself, so he looked at it.


    There were three people standing behind an old man. One of them was a middle-aged man. After looking at gray, the middle-aged man leaned close to the old man''s ear and whispered something to the old man.


    After hearing his words, the old man had a little surprise on his face and looked at gray in the same direction.


    "Who is that?"


    Gray asked the rover saint in his heart.


    "That''s the holly saint of the temple of stars."


    In Gray''s mind, the voice of the rover Saint said.


    "The temple of stars... Holy Holly... He is one of the people who has been proved to have three rules?"


    Gray''s heart gave birth to a trace of fear, and at the same time, he had a bad premonition. The other two just looked at him. It seemed that they were not just looking at him.


    One Saint level force after another came up with something they couldn''t use for the time being. Finally, the trading forces turned to the star temple.


    With a wave of holly saint''s hand, three wooden boxes appeared on the table in front of him. He opened the three wooden boxes in turn.


    In the first wooden box, there was a blue plant with more than ten centimeters long and oblate leaves.


    In the second wooden box, there is a purple crescent shaped fruit.


    In the third wooden box, there is an orange metal, which is not different from the volume of bright metal obtained by gray.


    "Blood melting grass, purple moon fruit, Orange gold."


    The people present glanced and immediately recognized the three things.


    Before the rule level, the blood vessels are needed to match the blood essence, and after the rule level, the blood grass is a magic medicinal material that can harmonizes the blood essence of the regular blood animal. Its value is no less than that of the regular magic medicine.


    Purple moon fruit is a regular magic medicine, which is biased towards the soul.


    The final Orange gold is a metal that can refine regular weapons.


    After opening all three things, Holly Saint didn''t say his trading terms. Instead, he looked at gray and said.


    "Lord gray, I''m going to trade you one of these three things!"


    "Specify transaction?"


    It was a slight surprise to see the holy man Holly take out three things and designate gray to trade.


    Many of them have only vaguely heard of gray before. They don''t understand what''s in gray. It''s worth Holly saint to trade three things.


    However, the saint Ryan of the Sun Temple sneered in his heart. He had guessed what the saint Holly wanted to exchange, because he disclosed the news to the star temple.


    Sure enough, he came to me!


    Gray frowned slightly, but still spoke.


    "What does the holy holey want for?"


    "The... Regular weapon in your hand¡°


    Said the holy Holly with a glow in his eyes.


    When he learned that gray didn''t come to the fair, he was still quite sorry. He thought he had to find a chance to trade later, but he didn''t expect that gray appeared again in the middle of the trade, which made his heart hot again.


    "Regular weapons? Does your excellency gray have regular weapons?"


    Many Saint level forces were surprised, and their faces showed surprise.


    Saint level forces are rare, but regular weapons are even rarer. Because of the difficulty of finding materials and refining, the number of regular weapons of dozens of Saint level forces is no more than ten fingers.


    They were surprised that there was such a rare rule weapon in the hands of gray, a non Saint force.


    "Three things for a regular weapon..."


    After the surprise, many people looked a little strange. They were expected to look at gray with sympathy and gray with a look of watching a good play.


    The value of rule weapons is at least ten "rule magic herbs", and almost no saint level forces are willing to exchange them. Holly Saint actually trades three things for them, which is bullying people.


    Of course, this kind of thing has nothing to do with them. They were not familiar with the holy man gray before. What they need to do now is to focus on the follow-up development of things as bystanders, and then make decisions that are most in the interests of the temple.


    "Sorry, it''s not changed."


    Gray refused decisively. It was naturally impossible for him to trade rule weapons as a sharp tool to enhance his strength.


    Moreover, a piece of bright metal is worth one regular magic medicine. The other party gives something equivalent to three regular magic medicine, which is obviously too low.


    "Please consider it again. If you are not satisfied with the trading conditions, I can add some more."


    Hearing Gray''s refusal, Holly saint''s voice said something tough.


    "No need."


    Gray said in a cold voice.


    When he was outside the courtyard, an elder of Saint level forces wanted to force him to give up the wind system transformation potion. Now, a saint of Saint level forces wants to change his regular weapons.


    When he thought about his experience in the original time and space, he had to sigh that Saint level forces were so arrogant in any time and space.


    However, he can also understand that as the existence standing at the top of the pyramid, no force can suppress them. Over time, arrogance will inevitably arise.


    "Your Excellency gray, the star Temple sincerely wants to exchange it with you. Really don''t you think about it anymore?"


    There was some threat in the voice of the holly saint.


    "I''ve made it very clear."


    Gray''s face cooled down and his eyes looked coldly at the holy holey.


    "Well, since Lord gray insists."


    The holy holey''s eyes burst with a cold light, but he forced it down.


    Rule weapons are his must. If he doesn''t get them, grab them.


    However, this is the site of the star temple, and there are many strong rules. If you start to rob now, it is easy to have other changes.


    He decided to wait until the end of this trade fair and the other party was alone. He believed that he could definitely grab the rule weapon with the realm of his three rules.


    "Unexpectedly, I was stared at by the star temple. Let''s forget the contact..."


    The strong rules present are the existence of mature people. I guess there are not a few plans of holly saint.


    Originally, they came into contact with gray after they were born. After all, a strong rule without Saint level forces like gray is a good target to win over.


    But when they saw Gray being watched by the holly saints, they immediately withdrew.


    No saint level force is willing to make enemies with a saint level force with three rules. Even if they also have a saint level force with three rules, they are not willing to easily provoke a force of the same level without great interests.


    Because of the confrontation between gray and the holey saint, there was a quiet moment in the conference hall before someone finally made a voice and made a deal.


    Some people come up with magic medicinal materials that are not suitable for their own rules, some people come up with precious magic medicinal materials that can increase thousands of lives, and some people come up with magic weapons that smelt rule metals, with an increase of more than the top inheritance weapons, but less than the rule level


    Half an hour later, each Saint level force took out their own trading items.


    Many Saint level forces are happy to get what they want. Of course, they are disappointed to get what they want.


    The forces looked at the old lady of the order Temple who presided over the fair and asked whether today''s transaction was over. They could start the transaction after a new saint level force arrived in the next few days.


    Facing the eyes of the crowd, the old woman looked at gray.


    "Lord gray, I want to make a deal with you in the temple of stars."


    "Why? The temple of stars also likes my rule weapon?"


    Gray''s face was cold and his voice was a little bad.


    "Don''t get me wrong, sir gray. The temple of stars never meant to hit the regular weapon in your hand."


    The old woman quickly shook her head.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Gray''s voice was slow.


    "Before that, I want to ask Greg if you can refine regular weapons?"


    The old woman looked at gray cautiously.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Gray''s eyes were slightly sharp towards the old woman.


    Although he controlled the red giant beast that can refine regular weapons, he also thought of using the red giant beast''s ability to refine regular weapons to exchange resources for holy forces, but he never said how the other party knew.

 Chapter 847

    "Don''t get excited, Mr. gray. I haven''t spied on you in the temple of order. Please rest assured. The reason why I ask like this depends on speculation."


    "Although I have never seen the rule weapon in your hand, I have heard that it is completely different from the existing rule weapon, so I speculate whether it will be newly refined by your excellency gray."


    The old woman explained quickly, then looked forward to gray with anxiety.


    "Lord gray, I wonder if my conjecture is true?"


    At this moment, not only she, but also the saint level forces who had planned to leave, stopped, surprised by the old woman''s speculation and looked forward to gray with anxiety.


    If gray can really refine regular weapons, it will be of great significance. The whole original world will be shocked by each other. After all, it is a regular weapon.


    "Yes, I can really refine rule weapons."


    Gray nodded.


    At the beginning, he had the intention to use refining rule weapons to exchange resources for various holy level forces. Since the other party took the initiative to ask, he simply admitted it.


    "Is it true? Can Lord gray really refine rule weapons?!"


    "This is how the rule weapon in your hand came from!"


    "Great, sir gray is a master who can refine regular weapons!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment when gray nodded and admitted, a pair of hot eyes focused on gray. The heat in his eyes almost melted gray.


    The medicine refining masters who can refine level 7 magic potions and the weapon refining masters who can refine regular weapons are called legends, but as Saint level forces, they know that such people are real.


    Let''s not talk about the medicine refining master who can refine level 7 magic potions for the time being. If the weapon refining master who can refine regular weapons does not exist, how do the rules weapons spread in the world appear?


    As for how to become a level 7 medicine refining master or a weapon refining master who can refine regular weapons, they don''t know.


    Several people who appeared in history kept their refining methods secret, even though they were not aware of the saint level forces.


    The appearance of such a master of refining tools is exciting news for all Saint level forces.


    "Can he refine regular weapons?"


    Holly Saint looked at gray in amazement, and his face became cloudy and uncertain.


    At this time, he inexplicably regretted that he would not have been so tough if he had known that the other party could refine rule weapons.


    The star temple has him, the strong man of the three rules, who has collected all the materials for refining rule weapons over the years, but only one person who can refine rule weapons.


    Unfortunately, there are too few such people, and there are only a few figures in history, which are even rarer than those with strong rules.


    Refining didn''t work. He had the idea of robbing. However, the relationship between Saint level forces was complex. If he robbed a saint level force, he might be besieged by multiple forces. Even he couldn''t bear it, so he restrained himself.


    Knowing that gray, a non Saint level force, has regular weapons in his hands and that the other party has no friendship with other Saint level forces, he should choose the other party as the target of forced buying and looting.


    But unexpectedly, the other party was a master who could refine regular weapons he had been looking for.


    If he had known so, he would never have done so, because there is no need, or even three pieces of rule magic medicine equivalent, so he can invite the other party to get rule weapons.


    "Hey, the star temple is a bad move this time..."


    Seeing that holy Holly''s face became ugly, holy level forces were full of smiles.


    The reason why the star Temple stares at the saint gray must be that the saint gray has no friendship with other Saint level forces, and no saint level forces will stand out for the saint gray.


    Now, the holy man of gray has become the hot object of various holy forces. It is not easy for the star temple to move.


    If the star temple really dares to go its own way and attack the saint gray, there are definitely not a few Saint level forces willing to sell the saint Gray''s face.


    "Your Excellency gray, the temple of order wants to make a rule weapon for the temple of order at the cost of a rule fruit. Would you like to help?"


    The old lady of the temple of order walked to Gray''s seat and said with a kind smile.


    Other Saint level forces also have some people who take care of holly saint, but she is not afraid, because she is also a strong person with three rules.


    Without interests, she would not offend the holly saints, but now with the interests of rule weapons, that''s different.


    "Yes."


    Gray promised and added the rule fruit of the temple of order, and his later cultivation resources were gathered.


    Moreover, he really wanted to try to refine regular weapons. He couldn''t get the materials himself. The materials of the temple of order were just good.


    As for refining failure, there are refining rules. He doesn''t think he can''t do what a blood beast can do.


    "Lord gray, let''s discuss the details!"


    "OK."


    "This way, please!"


    Under the guidance of the old woman, gray left with Ying Ba and Allen. People of all Saint level forces looked at the leaving party with expectation in their eyes.


    What they have to do now is to wait and wait for the result of refining rule weapons in the temple of order. If it is not refined successfully, it is naturally not to mention everything. But if it is refined successfully, even if they "smash the pot and sell iron", they should also collect the materials for refining rule weapons.


    If you miss this time, it will be difficult to refine in the future.


    When many Saint level forces left, they did not forget to look at the star temple. Although there was no expression on their faces, they could guess the smile in their hearts.


    There is no doubt that the temple of stars is the biggest loser in today''s fair. It gets coquettish instead of getting anything.


    "Go!"


    With a cold face, the holly Saint quickly returned to his residence with the people of the star temple.


    "Hum, I don''t believe he can refine successfully."


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly.


    "But the regular weapon in his hand did not appear in the history of the original continent."


    A woman giant frowned.


    "Regular weapons are not so easy to refine, otherwise there will not be so few regular weapons in the original world. The regular weapons in his hand may be just good luck."


    Middle aged people sneer.


    "If refining fails, let''s see how he explains to the temple of order."


    "Lord holly, what shall we do now? Does he still rob the rule weapons in his hand?"


    The woman giant looked at the holly saint and asked.


    "Wait and see what happens first, and then the rules of the temple of order and the refining results of weapons will come out."


    After a little consideration, the holly Saint decided to say.


    In fact, he is not optimistic that the other party can refine regular weapons. He does not know the refining of regular weapons, but he still knows the refining of general weapons.


    Refining has a success rate. The higher the level of weapons, the more difficult it is to refine, but the higher the level of Weapon Master, the higher the success rate of refining.


    The residence of the tempest temple.


    "Who, who cut your leg?"


    The storm temple and the others returned to the accommodation arranged by the order temple for them. Immediately, a disciple reported to them that elder Taylor''s leg had been cut off. In great anger, they immediately rushed to elder Taylor''s room.


    Seeing that elder tyro''s legs were shortened and his broken legs were damaged by his ability, Ole, the saint of the tempest temple, asked angrily in his voice.


    "Is a strong rule..."


    Old tyro said with lingering fear.


    "Strong rules, how can you provoke strong rules? Explain it in detail!"


    Knowing that the other party is the one with strong rules, Ole, the saint of the tempest temple, slightly pressed down his anger.


    "Yes..."


    Old tyro quickly repeated the whole story. It was related to a strong rule. He didn''t dare to exaggerate.


    After all, if he provoked a great enemy for the temple because of his exaggeration, and then the temple found out, his end would be absolutely miserable.


    "Tell me about the man''s appearance?"


    After listening to what happened, Ole, the saint of the storm temple, lost his anger again. If it were him, he would have run over elder Taylor with his fingers with his violent temper. It would be a good temper if the other party could not be a killer.


    "He is a man with black hair and looks very young..."


    Old tyro described, and with his description, the anger on the faces of several people who returned from the meeting, including Ole, the Templar saint, had disappeared.


    From the description of the old tyro, they already know who he is. As the most popular person among Saint level forces, it''s too late for the storm temple to curry favor with each other, and it''s unreasonable for an elder to find trouble with each other.


    With a slight cough, the Lord of the storm temple said directly.


    "Lord Ole, why don''t you let me take Taylor to apologize?"


    "Apologize?"


    The elder Tarot lying in bed looked at his saints and giants in amazement.


    Although it was his fault, he had learned his due lesson and asked him to apologize. It was too much. Where has my "pride" been in the storm temple?


    "Don''t worry, wait until the refining results of weapons in the temple of order come out."


    Ole the Templar shook his head and left the room.


    The "pride" of the storm temple still needs to be, at least wait until the other party refines the rule weapons before apologizing.


    Several giants in the tempest Temple looked at each other, patted elder Taylor and hurriedly followed, leaving elder Taylor stunned.


    The temple of order is refining rule weapons? But what does it have to do with that man to refine rules and weapons in the temple of order?


    After leaving the residence of the order temple, gray took yingba and Allen into the yard arranged by the order temple.


    It can be seen that the temple of order has made great efforts to entertain him. The view of this yard is the best among the surrounding yards.


    "I''ll refine rule weapons in the next few days. If you''re okay, you can go to the fair."


    After the meal, gray gave them an order, and then entered the table alone.

 Chapter 848

    Entering the plane, a red giant beast was attracted. Gray waved his hand, and six pieces of metal with the size of adult fist appeared outside. It is the material for refining rule weapons given by the temple of order.


    Six metals have six colors. At first glance, they are very insignificant, but when you look carefully, you will feel that these metals have some natural characteristics.


    And although these metals are only as big as adult fists, because of their high density, each piece weighs tens of kilograms.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    Control the red beast and control six metals to appear in front of the red beast with metal ability. Gray mobilized the refining rules of the red beast.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Under the rules of refining, gray, who was still confused just now, suddenly appeared several refining methods using these six metals as materials, and naturally knew the advantages and disadvantages of each refining method.


    For example, the refining method with dark metal as the main framework, the refined rule weapons have the strongest effect on the increase of dark rules.


    For example, the refining method with soul gold as the main framework, the refined regular weapons have the strongest effect on the increase of soul rule ability.


    ¡­¡­


    The common rule ability of the temple of order is the rule of Xu. Gray chose the refining method with the best effect on the increase of rule ability among several refining methods.


    After repeating the refining method in his mind several times, gray began refining.


    Six black flames appeared under the six regular metals and began to burn and soften the regular metals.


    Regular metal has extremely high hardness and high resistance to fire and poison. Fortunately, the red giant beast is a regular blood beast and also has the rule ability of Yan''s rule. Otherwise, gray needs a headache how to find a suitable flame.


    However, even so, it will take a long time to smelt and purify these six metals.


    One day, it took a full day for the six metals to show signs of melting, and the temperature of the six metals at this time has exceeded one million degrees.


    It was several hours before the six pieces of metal completely melted into liquid.


    Different metal liquids maintain different temperatures for purification, and it takes another day to complete the first step of metal liquefaction and purification.


    Gray immediately started the second step. The second part is to mix the metal liquid according to the proportion. The specific proportion is based on the previous refining rules. It has been learned that now it is only necessary to separate the metal liquid with the corresponding weight and mix it.


    "Dark metal 28.12 kg, soul metal 21.34 kg, Orange gold 30.08 kg..."


    Metal capacity is used, and clumps of metal are separated and mixed.


    With the characteristics of metal ability, it is not too difficult to accurately separate the corresponding weight of metal fusion. Soon, the metal liquid will be mixed.


    Then, start the third step - shaping with metal ability.


    This step did not have much impact on refining weapons. At the request of the temple of order, he molded it into a cross sword.


    The protective handle is like a fierce animal''s claw, and the cold shining claws can be seen at both ends.


    The sword body is polished like the horn of a fierce beast. The sword body is wide and sharp. There are long and narrow blood grooves in the center of the left and right sides.


    Then, the fourth cloth began to comb and arrange the internal microstructure of the sword body.


    This is the most critical step to determine the increase effect of regular weapons. It has the same effect as the rune engraved by the rune master. It is the most test of the level of weapon refining. Ninety nine percent of the weapon refining masters can''t refine regular weapons because of this.


    However, it is not too difficult for gray to master the rules of refining.


    Refining rules envelop the cross sword. Under the guidance of rule ability and inexplicable power, the internal microstructure of the cross sword begins to be arranged according to certain rules.


    The cross sword is like a star river, in which hundreds of millions of metal ions are stars one after another.


    They are arranged according to specific rules, follow certain rules and coincide with certain rules.


    At this point, the rule weapon is refined.


    Wheezing¡ª¡ª


    The gray cross sword was thrown into the nearby lake, a large amount of white steam rose, and the water of the lake evaporated rapidly. Finally, the lake with an area of thousands of square meters was completely evaporated.


    Under the metal ability, the cross sword turns back and appears in front of gray to release the control of the red beast. Gray holds the cross sword and uses the fire ability.


    A dangerous purple flame was burning on the cross sword. Gray felt the increasing intensity carefully, and his eyes brightened a moment later.


    "Yes!"


    Without immediately giving the sword to the temple of order, gray returned to the cabin and fell asleep.


    With his current physical strength, staying up for a few days will not have the slightest impact, but the mental energy consumption in the process of refining weapons is great. Even he can''t help being tired at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, after a day of rest, his spirit completely recovered, and the refreshing gray contacted the temple of order.


    Soon he met Valentina, the saint of the temple of order, and all the high-level officials of the temple of order. Everyone looked at him with expectation and anxiety.


    I wanted to hear the news of refining success, but I was afraid of hearing the news of refining failure. For a long time, no one took the initiative to ask. Finally, Saint Valentine, as the saint of the temple of order, asked.


    "Your Excellency gray, has it been... Refined?"


    "Lord Valentina, you''d better check it yourself."


    Gray smiled and took out the "cross sword" from the space objects.


    The saint Valentina took the "cross sword" with trembling hands, and then poured some thunder power into it in the nervous eyes of many high-level officials.


    Crackling!


    Silver lightning twined on the cross sword, like dozens of silver snakes running on the cross sword.


    Valentina Saint felt the increasing effect of the sword with the perception of the strong rule. A moment later, her face showed an irrecoverable joy and said excitedly.


    "It''s a regular weapon... Lord gray has refined it successfully!"


    Even as a strong rule, she can no longer control her emotions and vent her excitement at this moment.


    The goal set by the temple of rules, weapons and order from the beginning of its establishment has finally been realized in her hands.


    "Refining succeeded?!"


    "Great, the temple of order finally has rules and weapons!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the affirmation of the Saint Valentine, he stared nervously. His heart was about to jump out of the order. The high-rise of the temple showed a look of ecstasy on his face, and some people were so excited that tears were in their eyes.


    The goal of the temple of order for more than 100000 years is finally realized today in their generation. This excitement can no longer be expressed in words.


    "Lord gray, please also name this regular weapon."


    After a while, their mood stabilized slightly, holding the rule weapon, and the Saint Valentine looked at gray gratefully.


    Gray did not refuse to name the refined weapon, which is the privilege of the tool refiner. After a little thinking, he said.


    "This is the sword I refined for the temple of order. Let''s call it the sword of order!"


    After saying goodbye to the excited high level of the order temple, gray returned to his residence in the order temple, and the news that the rule weapons have been successfully refined is known by the holy forces who have been paying attention to it for a long time.


    "The refining was really successful!"


    "Lord gray can really refine rule weapons!"


    People of Saint level forces were all amazed and excited, amazed at the news, excited at the news.


    "Quickly, quickly contact the temple and bring the materials collected for refining rule weapons. No, their speed is too slow. I''ll go back in person!"


    "Inform the temple to collect rule metal at all costs."


    "Send people to other shrines to exchange, and quickly exchange the regular metal of other shrines at a high price while other shrines don''t know the news."


    ¡­¡­


    The saint level forces took action. Even if several strong rules turned into light, they left the temple of order and rushed back to their own temple, or rushed to the saint level forces who did not come to the holy exchange.


    Many top forces who are participating in the holy book of changes without knowledge are stunned to see the strong digital rules turn into a rainbow and leave. They don''t understand what great event has happened and let the strong digital rules leave at the same time.


    "Has it really been refined?"


    The middle-aged man in the star Temple looked like a ghost on his face. The other party really succeeded in refining. The other party is really a master who can refine regular weapons.


    The holy holey looked uncertain and stood where he was for a long time without talking.


    Originally, he should be happy when a master smelter who can refine regular weapons appeared, but now he can''t be happy because he has offended the master.


    He wants to be soft, but if he does, the star temple will probably become a joke for all holy forces.


    "Holy man gray, I''m deeply ashamed that the elder under the door did such a thing. This is an apology from the tempest temple. Please accept it."


    "I''ll bring him today at your disposal!"


    The first person to visit Gray was the tempest temple. The tempest Temple Saint personally took the old tyro who had offended gray to the door to apologize, took three level-6 magic herbs as compensation, and handed the old tyro to gray for disposal. It can be said to be full of sincerity.


    "The storm Saint doesn''t have to. This matter is over. I don''t mean to investigate any more. Instead, I cut off the legs of the elders of your temple without saying hello. I hope the storm Saint won''t blame!"


    "The holy man gray is joking. This man offended the holy man gray. This is his crime. The holy man gray has spared his life, which has made the storm Temple very grateful!"


    The Templar who lost his last "backbone" said with a smile.


    If the other party fails to refine the rule weapons and use the backbone of the storm temple, it is naturally impossible for him to come to the door and apologize.


    But the other side refined the rule weapons and became the "beggars" in the temple of the storm. Even if he had more backbone, he had to make a compromise at this time.


    Moreover, if we can take this opportunity to get closer to each other, it will only be good for the tempest temple, not bad.


    "Holy man gray, wait a minute. I think it will be very busy. We won''t disturb you."


    After accompanying the ceremony, the storm Temple decided to leave. They knew that there would be no fewer Saint level forces visiting gray today. Naturally, it was inconvenient to stay for a long time.

 Chapter 849

    As expected by the tempest temple, gray, a temporary residence arranged by the temple of order, was visited one after another.


    One Saint level force after another came to visit with gifts and a smile. They were polite and didn''t see any pride of Saint level forces.


    If the top families under the jurisdiction of these Saint level forces see this, I''m afraid they will doubt their eyes.


    Is this really the most proud temple on weekdays?


    Is this really the unspeakable Temple giant?


    It''s all because the value of regular weapons is so great that these holy forces have to lower their attitude.


    Gray also showed his due enthusiasm for the kindness of these Saint level forces. These Saint level forces are his "potential customers" in the future. They still need some enthusiasm.


    During the conversation, two Saint level forces made it clear that they wanted to use the equivalent of rule magic medicine to ask gray to refine rule weapons, and gray agreed.


    It takes two or three days to get something equivalent to regular magic herbs. He is naturally happy to do this almost cost-free business.


    Another wave of people were sent away. It was dark. When gray thought no one would visit again, an unexpected person appeared.


    This is a middle-aged, a tall and thin middle-aged, who stood behind the saint of the star temple a few days ago.


    Because of the conflict a few days ago, he originally thought that the star temple should not send someone, but he unexpectedly sent someone.


    Of course, sincerity is just like that. Only one giant is sent, and there is no greeting gift. The attitude is still very high.


    "Congratulations to your excellency gray for successfully refining rule weapons!"


    The middle-aged didn''t smile on his face. He just congratulated gray formulaically.


    "Thank you."


    Gray responded with an insipid reply.


    Gray didn''t want to say more, and the middle-aged didn''t speak for a long time because of his "reserve". The atmosphere fell into silence. For a long time, the middle-aged broke the silence and said.


    "Your Excellency gray, I actually have something to ask for this visit."


    "Sorry, my ability is limited. I may not be able to help."


    Gray refused decisively. He wanted to "buy" his rule weapons a few days ago. He pinched his nose and stared at him. Now he has the face to beg to come to the door. He has seen his thick skin.


    "No, your excellency gray can do it. This time, on behalf of the star temple, I asked your excellency gray to refine rule weapons. The reward is also a rule magic medicine like the order temple."


    Although it is a request, the middle-aged man''s attitude is still very high.


    "Sorry, I have promised to help other Saint level forces refine rule weapons. I don''t have time."


    Sure enough, it was for this. Gray sneered and resolutely refused.


    Although regular magic medicine is good, it also depends on who the trading object is. Trading with the power of the star temple will only make him unhappy. Since he is unhappy, forget it.


    "There''s no problem with this. I can wait in the star temple."


    The middle-aged man kept busy.


    "Talk about it later, shadow eight, see off."


    Gray has lost his patience and directly invites Ying Ba to see him off.


    Being expelled by gray, the middle-aged man stood up with a livid face and looked at gray with a slight anger. Without cruel words, he turned and left directly.


    Although he was very angry, he understood that the other party was a strong rule, which he could not contend with.


    The middle-aged man returned to the temporary residence of the star temple.


    "Failed?"


    Seeing his face, the holy holey had guessed the result.


    "Yes, Lord holly, that guy is too ignorant. My star temple has lowered its posture and refused to expose it."


    The middle-aged man said angrily.


    "Hum, I don''t know good or bad."


    Holly Saint cold hum.


    "Naive, I really thought those Saint level forces could protect you all your life."


    There is a strong killing opportunity in his eyes. His previous intention has become strong again. Since he is unwilling to help refine rule weapons, contribute your life and rule weapons.


    The reason why the saint level forces favor each other is that the other party can refine regular weapons. Once the other party is killed, it is unlikely that any Saint level forces will stand out for the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    In a few days, new saint level forces arrived one after another. After the saint level forces trade fair was held again, the saint trade fair was coming to an end.


    With Ying Ba and Alan, gray walked between the trading square and the trading courtyard as a leisure walk.


    Suddenly, he stopped walking, and then went on.


    "The earth vein fruit was indeed targeted by other Saint level forces!"


    Just now, he got the news from the saint Walter, telling him that not long ago, three strong rules attacked the island with dimai fruit and wanted to rob dimai fruit.


    However, in the face of his cooperation with four regular blood beasts with combat power comparable to the old rules, the three seriously injured and fled.


    "There are still a lot of Saint level forces. Unexpectedly, three strong rules work together."


    Gray was not surprised by the three strong rules. At the beginning, the news of di Maiguo leaked, and even the people he sent were able to find out the relevant news, not to mention the saint level forces.


    "The holy book of changes is almost over. Why don''t you go back now?"


    Although the three strong rules have been defeated, gray still has some worries about the three earth vein fruits and has the idea of rushing to the island as soon as possible.


    With a decision, gray acted immediately.


    Bid farewell to the order temple and reschedule the refining time to two holy level forces who want to refine rule weapons. With Ying Ba, Alan and gray, they hurried to the island one after another. However, they had arrived at the island from the order temple in a short moment.


    When he arrived at the island, gray rushed to the place of dimai fruit for the first time. He saw that some cyan dimai fruits had almost completely changed to yellow.


    There is a strong fragrance floating in the whole Rune array, which is emitted by the earth vein fruit. Fortunately, it is in the rune array. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole island will smell.


    "It will mature in a week at most."


    After checking it in person, gray concluded that while he was happy, he immediately built a wooden house next to the earth vein fruit with wood ability to live and guard it in person.


    Soon, six days later, the cyan on the fruit of Rehmannia glutinosa was completely transformed into yellow, and the three fruit of Rehmannia glutinosa were completely mature.


    Gray immediately took out the wooden box, took off the three dimai fruits, put them into the wooden box and included the space items.


    Until he included the earth vein fruit into the space items, there was no strong rule to rob it. I think the three strong rules should have given up two days ago, and there should be no other Saint level forces staring at the earth vein fruit except the three strong rules.


    He did not know that the three strong rules immediately gave up and continued to rob after the robbery failed.


    The three strong rules joined hands and went away. Originally, they thought that the earth vein fruit would be in their bag, but unexpectedly, it was not them but the other party who occupied the quantitative advantage.


    Although the other side has only one person, it has the assistance of four rule blood beasts comparable to the old rule strong ones, and its combat power is almost twice that of them.


    I was going to beat up the other party, but I didn''t expect to be beaten up by the other party. I almost died there and escaped at the cost of serious injury.


    After escaping, the three thought not how to revenge, but warned themselves not to provoke the earth temple in the future. The hidden strength of this force is really terrible, and they can''t provoke it at all.


    Temporary accommodation for the temple of stars in the temple of order.


    "Has left early? It seems to be on guard against us."


    The holy holey looked thoughtful.


    Originally, I was going to follow gray when he left the temple of order, but I didn''t expect that the other party had quietly left in advance. The other party was obviously on guard against him.


    "It should be like this. After greeting the temple of order and the two holy forces who asked him to refine rule weapons two days ago, he left quietly."


    The middle-aged man nodded.


    "What should I do? He has no fixed residence. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find him in the future."


    Women''s giant road.


    "I have a way. He can''t escape."


    The middle-aged man smiled proudly.


    "What can I do?"


    Asked the holly saint.


    "I''ve heard about the time he agreed with the two temples. Lord Holly just needs to ambush on the only way to the two temples. He will be able to wait until he appears."


    The middle-aged showed a sneer. A few days ago, he was driven out of the yard by gray, but his memory was still fresh. He had never been so humiliated.


    If you can''t kill the other party yourself, you should make a contribution to kill the other party and give the other party a big gift.


    "Well done!"


    In addition to the strength of his three strong rules and the ability of field rules with blocking effect, the other party will die.

 Chapter 850

    "The blood of eye rules has been obtained, and the magic herbs of rules required for enlightenment are enough. You can continue to understand rules."


    "But before that, you have to go to the two temples."


    Get three more regular magic herbs. The number of regular magic herbs reaches five. Gray is in a very good mood. He wants to understand the rules even if he takes regular magic herbs, but he has something to do before that.


    Even with the help of rule magic herbs, it will take at least several years to understand at one time. In addition, it will take longer for him to understand the three rules, including the rules of the eye, at one time.


    However, he had an agreement with the two shrines to refine regular weapons. He decided to go to the two shrines that agreed to refine regular weapons first, refine their regular weapons, and then start taking regular magic medicine enlightenment.


    Returning to the mainland, according to the original world map remembered in his mind, gray rushed to the plant temple.


    The plant temple is a saint level force located in the south of the original world. Among the many Saint level forces, it is also a very powerful Saint level force.


    Although this Saint level force has no strong three rules, its contemporary saint is one of the strongest among the strong old rules, and its strength is at the same level as that of Rudolph saint in the Holy Blood temple.


    Because he had never been to this force, naturally there was no way to teleport from a long distance. Gray could only continue to teleport from a short distance.


    It took him a few days to reach the plant temple that built the temple in the forest.


    This is a temple whose architectural style tends to be friendly to nature. Many buildings are made of plants, but this does not mean that the buildings are not solid.


    On the contrary, these plants are stronger than most metals because they are spawned by powerful wood talents.


    "Holy gray, please!"


    Knowing Gray''s arrival, the saints of the plant Temple met in person.


    This is a plump middle-aged woman, elegant and dignified. It is hard to imagine that such a woman like a lady will be one of the strongest old rules in the original world.


    "Who is that, unexpectedly welcomed by the saints, accompanied by the temple Lord and other giants!"


    "I''m so young. It''s not like taking beauty retention medicine. How do I feel about our age."


    Far away, the disciples of the plant temple and even some elders who didn''t know the inside story were looking at gray with surprised eyes. The people worthy of the highest standard reception in the plant Temple haven''t appeared for many years.


    But what surprised them even more was that the man who received high-level courtesy from the plant Temple seemed very young.


    "It''s him!"


    The young men and women who had seen gray in the temple of order looked at gray in amazement.


    I didn''t expect to see gray again on such an occasion. Although I know Gray''s strength is very strong, I didn''t expect gray to get the highest courtesy of the temple.


    Only one of them, a young woman with good looks, was not surprised. She knew that gray was a strong rule. When a strong rule visited, it was natural for the temple to show the highest courtesy.


    But she was very curious about how old the other party was, both in appearance and breath. It was hard to imagine that such a person was already a strong rule.


    "Carrie, do you know anything?"


    The abnormality of the young woman was immediately noticed by her companions. At present, a woman with long eyelashes asked, and several others looked at the young woman curiously.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you!"


    The young woman hesitated a little and thought about it. The identity of the other party must spread soon. It should no longer need to be kept secret.


    "That man is a strong rule."


    She lowered her voice and said in a voice that only a few people around could hear.


    "What, he is -"


    Several people around all exclaimed, but immediately reacted. If this kind of thing spread, it would inevitably lead to a commotion. They hurriedly covered their mouth, but their hearts were full of surprise.


    It''s incredible that such a young man is a strong rule.


    "Let the holy man gray laugh."


    Although the young woman lowered her voice, she was still clearly heard by gray and the middle-aged woman''s ears. The middle-aged woman apologized and smiled.


    "No harm."


    Gray shook his head. He had no intention to hide it. He knew it when he knew it. He didn''t care too much.


    After staying in the plant temple for three days, gray successfully refined the rule weapon with the rule material green gold provided by the plant temple.


    After naming it the sword of life and receiving a piece of dark metal from the plant temple as a reward, gray left the plant temple.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Gray was on his way to the temple of the moon. The second temple that agreed to refine regular weapons was the temple of the moon.


    "After refining the regular weapons for the Moon Temple, refining the remaining materials, plus the soul metal promised by the Moon Temple, I''m afraid it''s enough for me to refine a regular weapon."


    After refining regular weapons twice, there will be some regular metal surplus. Gray naturally accepted these regular metals impolitely.


    According to his estimation, the remaining metal for refining regular weapons and the two pieces of metal as reward, combined, would be enough for him to refine a regular weapon.


    "What are the rules for refining weapons?"


    Gray is looking forward to it.


    Rule weapons are not that a person can only drive one. The reason why the people he meets only have one rule weapon at most is that rule weapons are too precious and a force can''t afford two rule weapons at all.


    In contact with the rules of refining, Gray''s knowledge of regular weapons has increased. He knows that if regular weapons can complement each other, they can even have an increasing effect beyond general regular weapons.


    If he can refine regular weapons that complement the sun''s sword, his combat power will rise again.


    A few days later, Gray was close to the Moon Temple. At most half a day was enough to reach the Moon Temple.


    WOW!


    On his way, suddenly, gray felt a strange wave sweeping over him, and then the world in front of him suddenly changed.


    The original day turned into night, and the sky was full of a large number of stars, but the stars one after another looked very unreal. The distance from it was too close, no more than kilometers, and each one was extremely huge.


    "Bad..."


    Gray suddenly became aware that there was no doubt that he must be trapped in some ability.


    Even though he wanted to escape by blinking, he found that he had not left his immediate environment after the blinking appeared. Not far from him, a barrier blocked his way.


    "It really made me wait, but I finally waited for you!"


    An old man''s voice sounded in the starry environment, and the holy Holly appeared with a sneer.


    Two temples, because he didn''t know which temple gray would go to first, he chose to ambush on Gray''s only way to the Moon Temple.


    As a result, gray went to the plant temple first and the Moon Temple second, which made him wait here for a long time.


    "Holy holly, it''s you!"


    After seeing the stars, gray had a vague guess about the man who ambushed him.


    What the star temple is good at is the rules of the stars. Coupled with his bad relationship with the star temple, he first thought that the person to deal with him was Holly saint.

 Chapter 851

    "What if it''s me? Now you have nowhere to escape."


    The holey Saint did not care at all.


    The field of stars is the ability derived from his three rules. Even if the strong three rules fall into it, it is difficult to escape, let alone the other party.


    "Can''t you imagine that I dare ambush you?"


    "Hum, if you can refine regular weapons, the dead Master is not a master. I don''t believe that Saint level forces will come out for you after killing you."


    Holly the saint laughed proudly.


    "As for your rules and weapons, I accept them in the temple of stars."


    Boom!


    With the words of holy holey, a star in the sky suddenly moved, as if it had suddenly fallen, and fell to gray with the momentum of terror.


    Whoosh!


    Gray looked dignified and blinked in a small area to avoid the falling star.


    The falling star, after hitting the ground, suddenly erupted into terror.


    In the center, the scene of destroying heaven and earth appeared, just like a nuclear bomb explosion. Everything was shattered under the incomparable power.


    If it were not in a certain field, I''m afraid it would affect hundreds of miles.


    "Reinforcement -"


    The rules of the curse were used, and the blood light enveloped gray, and Gray''s basic strength suddenly soared.


    The sword of the sun appeared in Gray''s hand, and the power of blood beast ability soared again, which immediately put him at the peak.


    In the face of the strong three rules, even gray doesn''t dare to be big, especially when he is trapped in a certain field of the other party.


    "What a good rule weapon!"


    Looking at the golden sword of the sun, Holly''s eyes were burning.


    Only by the breath of the sword, he could judge that it was definitely a regular weapon, and his heart became stronger and stronger.


    What if you offend a master smelter? What if the master smelter refuses to help refine rule weapons? That''s robbery.


    Even, he had an idea in his heart to catch and imprison the other party and let the other party practice for the star temple for the rest of his life. That would be happier than killing the other party and get a lot of benefits.


    The materials for refining regular weapons in the star temple are available. In addition to the regular weapons in the other party''s hands, he can immediately obtain a second regular weapon.


    In addition, in his realm, if he traded with other temples or even threatened and lured, he might be able to come up with a third rule weapon.


    He is excited to think that he has three rule weapons. Even if the other three rules are strong, he is sure to defeat or even kill.


    He might be able to become the only Saint level force in the original world with these three regular weapons. No, he can''t be called Saint level force, but should be called above Saint level force.


    Boom!


    The falling stars just now are just omens. As his heart moved, all the stars in the sky moved.


    Burning different lights, with terrible movements, he fell down and fell to gray from all directions.


    "Space maze!"


    Seeing the changes of the stars in the sky, Gray''s face was dignified, and the spatial ripples spread. With him as the center, within a dozen miles, there suddenly appeared one spatial transmission point after another.


    Originally, the scope of the space maze could cover at least one or two hundred miles, but it was obviously suppressed in the field of stars and could only cover dozens of miles.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Although it was suppressed, the transmission ability of the space maze was not suppressed.


    Stars, after touching the space transmission point, are transmitted. Some are transmitted and collided with each other, while others are transmitted and collided with the holly saint.


    "Hum -"


    Holly Saint just snorted coldly, and the stars that hit him dissipated like smoke. In the field of stars, he is the absolute controller, and all stars will move according to his will.


    "Set up a large number of transmission points around yourself to transmit the attack away? So what?"


    He disdained to smile, and the stars that had fallen appeared again in the sky.


    Then, these stars actually get close to each other in the sky and merge together into giant stars comparable to mountains one after another.


    The stars fall and the end comes.


    Boom!


    One after another, huge stars comparable to the mountains fell, and there was a greater momentum than just now. The whole field was full of this terrible sound and the strong wind like a blade caused by the falling of these stars.


    It''s really like stars are falling. It''s a doomsday scene. Its power is obviously higher than before.


    Click!


    All the stars crashed into gray, and the transmission points of the space maze one after another became fragmented under the impact of the terrible stars. At the same time, dozens of giant stars comparable to the mountains crashed into gray.


    Whoosh!


    Gray blinked away from a huge star that was about to hit him, but the whole space was full of falling stars. Where could he hide?


    "No!"


    After blinking several times, gray finally had no time to avoid.


    As soon as he appeared in a blink, a huge star had hit him and was as quiet as a mile away from him.


    The terrible wind caused by the falling stars hit him like a peerless blade one after another. The strength of his old rule strong man''s body actually showed blood marks.


    "Space barrier!"


    He made a quick decision to hold up the space barrier above his head, and at the moment when the space barrier was held up, the huge stars like mountains hit the space barrier.


    Space barrier can be called the strongest defense ability. From Gray''s current vision, it is exaggerated.


    At least as far as he knows, if the regular ability of soldiers who refine regular weapons into their bodies, their defense will not be like a space barrier.


    But even so, the space barrier can still be called the top defense capability. It is a powerful shield among the capabilities and an excellent means to protect life at critical moments.


    however.


    Ka, Ka!


    With only one impact, there are overburdened cracks on the space barrier. Cracks spread one after another, just like cracked glass, and the spread of cracks can be clearly seen.


    Fortunately, the defense of the space barrier is to block the impact of this huge star.


    However, at the next moment, before gray could breathe a sigh of relief, a huge star hit again.


    Boom, click!


    The space barrier can no longer be blocked. Under the terrible power of huge stars like nuclear explosion, it is completely broken.


    Space debris sputtered everywhere, and the terrorist shock wave like a nuclear explosion carried by the huge stars hit behind the broken space barrier.

 Chapter 852

    Whoosh!


    The space barrier is broken, the terrorist impact sweeps down, the space cracks are everywhere, swallowing the surrounding air, and the terrorist impact is like an ocean.


    At the critical moment, gray disappeared in a flash, avoiding the impact of terror.


    Although the space barrier was broken, it won gray a chance to escape.


    However, now he is trapped in the field of stars, surrounded by falling giant stars. When he appears dozens of miles away, giant stars attack him again.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Sonorous¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s face was dignified. Beside him, a dark ball strengthened by the rules of the curse and the sword of the sun appeared, and then immediately turned into a dark sword, emitting a peerless edge and cutting away towards the nearest star.


    Compared with the huge stars with a diameter of thousands of meters, the dark sword with a length of only more than one meter is extremely small.


    But.


    The dark sword exudes a peerless edge, like a representative of destruction. Although it is much smaller than the giant stars, the movement caused by it is no smaller than the giant stars.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    An exaggerated scene appeared. The huge stars with a diameter of thousands of meters like a huge mountain were split in half by a dark sword with a length of no more than one meter.


    The huge stars that turned into two halves fell to both sides and exploded.


    "What... This power?"


    The holy holey, who had won the battle from beginning to end, changed his face for the first time, stared at the dark sword that split the huge stars and automatically flew back to gray.


    This huge falling star is the ultimate combat power in the field of stars. Its power has reached the three rule level and is his strongest combat power.


    It is reasonable to say that in the other party''s realm, even if there is a regular increase in weapons, it can''t be blocked, but the dark sword just now obviously blocked it.


    In other words, the opponent''s combat effectiveness has also reached the three rule level.


    Just then, a huge star with the terrible power of a nuclear bomb hit gray again.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The dark sword shot from gray again. The next moment, the huge star was split in two again.


    The old rules are the realm of the strong, and after the increase of the curse rules and the sun sword, the power of the dark sword is no less than the three rule levels.


    "The power of three rule levels..."


    Once again, a huge star was broken by the dark sword, and there was a look of surprise and uncertainty in the holy holey''s eyes.


    Splitting the huge stars twice in a row shows that the opponent really has the combat power comparable to the three rules.


    His face was solemn, and a trace of anxiety arose in his heart. The field of stars was urged to the limit by him, and one huge star after another attacked gray.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    One giant star after another, like one nuclear bomb after another, attacked gray from all directions.


    Looking at the huge stars attacking one after another, even though he knew that the power of the dark sword was enough to break the huge stars, the gravity on Gray''s face still didn''t disappear.


    If his combat power is barely up to the three rule level with the help of the mantra rules, the opponent''s combat power belongs to the higher level of the three rules.


    He can only make the power of the dark sword reach the three rule level, but the other party can make the power of each huge star reach the three rule level.


    "This situation must be broken!"


    Gray looked at the holy Holly with a murderous eye. The next moment, he disappeared into the surrounding of the huge stars and appeared in front of the holy holly. The dark sword was like a sharp blade in the hands of a peerless assassin and stabbed the holy Holly with a touch of black light.


    "Hum -"


    Facing the incoming sword, Holly Saint Leng hum. A blue gun appeared in his hand. As soon as it appeared, it scattered a bright blue light to attract the power of the stars.


    This is a gun mixed with regular weapon materials. Although its characteristics can not reach the regular level, it surpasses the top inheritance weapon.


    Dang!


    A gun stabbed straight. The blue gun collided with the tip of the dark sword. At the collision, bright light burst out, and the terrible shock wave swept around.


    Then the dark sword retreated under the impact of terror and flew back to gray.


    As a strong player at the three rule level, the strength of the other party is obviously not limited to the huge stars with terrorist power. Even in close combat, it can also reach the three rule level.


    Boom!


    The dark sword was flying, and the holy Holly was cold in his eyes. He had put away his contempt for gray, broke out at three regular levels of speed, and rushed at gray with a blue long gun.


    The blue spear emitting bright blue light, although small, contained no less power than the giant stars, and shot through gray.


    Click!


    The space is violently broken, and a dark river appears in the air. With the spread of the long gun, it is the broken space.


    Whoosh!


    Knowing that the power of this shot was enough to reach the three rule level, gray quickly moved away without any hesitation and avoided the shot.


    Boom!


    As soon as he appeared, a huge star struck again.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    At the critical moment, he recalled the dark sword, which turned into a black light and cut the huge stars in half.


    "The combat power has barely reached three rule levels, but it is shrouded in my field. You can''t fly, and you will still die!"


    With a little regret, he watched gray break the huge stars and escape his life, said the holly saint in a cold voice.


    The star field is his strength. Even if the opponent''s combat power reaches the three rule level, he will kill him sooner or later as long as he is still in the star field.


    "The cage must be broken!"


    Gray''s face was dignified and moved away from another huge star.


    Although he has the ability to teleport, he can''t escape the scope of the field. Now he is like a bird in a cage. He must break the cage.


    When he appeared again, he appeared at the edge of the field, and the dark sword turned into a black light and crashed into the field barrier.


    Boom!


    Under the impact of the dark sword, the field barrier made a huge sound like the collapse of the sky and the earth. It also vibrated violently. There were tiny cracks on the surface, but they did exist.


    Obviously, this field barrier has a bearing limit, and the dark sword, whose power has reached three rule levels after increasing, has the ability to break.


    "Effective!"


    As soon as Gray''s eyes lit up, he wanted to control the dark sword to hit the crack again. He wanted to continuously hit the position of the field barrier and break the field barrier.


    "If you want to break the field barrier and escape, have you asked me?"


    Holly Saint sneered. Several huge stars appeared next to the field barrier and hit gray. If gray insisted on attacking the field barrier, he was likely to be hit by the huge stars.


    Whoosh!


    His face showed a trace of reluctance, but he Lei still immediately moved to avoid, and there was life to avoid. If he didn''t avoid, he would die on the spot.


    "You''ll die here today!"


    Stop gray, Holly Saint sneers again and again, mobilize the ability of the star field, and repair the cracked field barrier.


    "Did you ask me if you wanted to kill him?"


    Just then, a female voice suddenly appeared in the field of stars.


    Click!


    Then, a large number of cracks suddenly appeared in the field barrier that had been repaired, and finally cracked with a click, revealing a huge hole.


    At the hole, a woman in a purple dress stepped in.

 Chapter 853

    PA, PA, PA!


    The woman''s face is peerless and extremely gorgeous, like a mysterious flower blooming under the moonlight, with a mysterious temperament.


    I can''t see my age, like a girl in her teens or a young woman in her twenties.


    The woman did not hurry or slow down, step by step into the field of stars that was extremely dangerous to gray.


    "Taylor saint!"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the woman, Holly saint''s face suddenly changed and took on a thick dignity.


    He obviously knew women and was very afraid of women.


    "Holy holly, are you going to kill my guest?"


    With eyebrows raised, Taylor asked the saint with a smiling face and anger.


    She is the contemporary saint of the temple of the moon, a strong three rules like the holly saint.


    The battle place was not too far from the Moon Temple, so she had noticed it from the beginning of the battle and rushed over immediately.


    When she arrived here, she found a huge area covering hundreds of miles. When she saw Gray who was being attacked by Holly saints, she suddenly flew into a rage.


    Gray is a VIP of the Moon Temple and a person invited by her to refine rule weapons. If she is killed by the other party, who will refine rule weapons for the Moon Temple?


    So she broke into the realm of stars.


    "Lord Taylor, do you really want the Moon Temple to intervene in this matter?"


    Said the holy Holly with a cold face.


    The battle here will be detected by the Moon Temple. He expected it, but there is no way. This is gray''s only way, and only here can he ambush gray.


    He originally wanted to kill gray before the saint Taylor arrived, but Gray''s strength exceeded his expectations. Although not as good as him, he couldn''t kill him in a short time.


    "Saint gray is a VIP of my moon temple. If you give him a hand, it is a provocation to my moon temple."


    Tyler said with a cold snort.


    "Well, I''ll see if you''ve made progress after all these years."


    There was some reluctance to give up. The eyes of holly Saint were filled with coldness, and huge stars attacked Taylor Saint one after another.


    "That''s what you want!"


    Taylor saint''s pretty face was also cold, stood still, and the purple light came from her.


    In the sky, a huge purple moon appeared and spread for more than ten miles, which is more huge than the huge stars.


    Shua, Shua, Shua!


    One after another huge purple light sputtered from the purple moon, like a long purple River after another, hitting like giant stars after another.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two collided and burst out one hot light after another, just like one nuclear bomb after another exploding in the sky.


    The terrible shock wave spread again and again and overlapped each other.


    The ground is full of holes, all the landforms change in an instant, the peaks are flattened, and the flat ground becomes a Canyon


    "What a strong combat power!"


    A blink, blinking out of the hole in the star field, appeared outside the star field, gray looked at the warring sides.


    Within the star field, which has spread for hundreds of miles, the landform has completely changed, and the original trace can not be seen at all.


    The intensity of the battle between the two was much stronger than when he fought with the holy one of holly.


    When he fought with holly saint, he only had a few frontal collisions. Most of the time, he was avoiding by blinking, while the battle between Taylor saint and holly saint was a complete collision, a pure attack collision.


    Whoosh!


    After a wave of collision, the Taylor saint and the holly Saint approached each other in both directions, and then hit together quickly.


    Dang!


    The blue spear collided with the purple scepter, which burst out no less powerful than the collision between the huge stars and the purple light. Around them, there are many space cracks.


    Both of them were shocked backward by the huge impact, but their attack did not stop.


    Huge stars appeared and attacked the Taylor saint, and a huge purple moon appeared, attacking one purple light after another.


    Boom!


    With a deafening noise, the Taylor saint and the holly Saint retreated from each other.


    "Your combat power has become much stronger."


    Said the holey saint.


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    Taylor had a sneer on the saint''s pretty face.


    "Do you want to fight? If you want to fight, I will accompany you to the end."


    "I''ll give you a face this time."


    Holly Saint snorted coldly, lifted the star field, glanced at gray coldly, and flew away quickly.


    After the trial fight, he found that the opponent''s combat power had been improved again than the previous fight. Now he was not sure to meet the opponent.


    And the most troublesome thing is that there is another gray who is weaker than them, but can also participate in the war, so he chose to retreat.


    "Thank you for saving the Holy One!"


    Glancing at the retreating Holly saint, gray stepped forward and thanked Taylor saint.


    Although he has teleportation ability and dark sword, Holly saint can''t help him, but over time, he will still be in danger.


    So he was very grateful for the other party''s help.


    "Don''t mention it, Saint gray. You are a VIP of my moon temple. To fight you is a provocation to my moon temple."


    Taylor smiled on the saint''s beautiful face.


    Today''s move is bound to make enemies with the stars, but it''s worth it, because you can get the friendship of a master who can refine regular weapons.


    As for the threat of holly saint, she doesn''t worry. After gray Saint refines the regular weapons with the regular weapons materials of the Moon Temple, her combat power will rise greatly. She should worry about Holly saint.


    Following Saint Taylor into the temple of the moon, gray received the highest reception as in the temple of plants.


    Get the regular weapon materials of the Moon Temple. It takes several days for gray to refine the regular weapons of the Moon Temple successfully.


    This is a scepter. It is purple all over, just like a branch of a plant.


    At the top, there is a curved moon in purple. Purple light shines continuously. It looks quite extraordinary. Gray named it purple moon scepter.


    "Rule weapons have been refined successfully, so I''ll leave."


    Gray said goodbye to the saint Taylor.


    "Saint gray, Saint Holly may still be nearby, or stay in the temple of the moon for some more time."


    Tyler, the Holy One.


    "Thank you, but no need. He has teleportation ability. As long as he doesn''t master his whereabouts, he can''t help me."


    Gray thanked him all over. Then he wanted to practice in a closed way. It was not appropriate to stay in the Moon Temple. Although the Moon Temple seemed not hostile to him, he still wanted to practice in a place that others could not find.

 Chapter 854

    Leaving the temple of the moon, gray appeared on the island where the earth vein fruit once grew.


    The earth vein fruit has been picked, the people of the earth temple have been withdrawn, and now the island has become an empty island.


    Gray entered his own position and did not immediately take rule magic herbs to understand rules, but took out pieces of metal to refine rule weapons one after another.


    Among them, there are rewards from the Moon Temple and the plant temple, as well as the rest after refining rule weapons for the order temple, the Moon Temple and the plant temple.


    All the materials combined are enough to refine a rule weapon. Gray decided to refine the rule weapon before understanding the rules. After all, refining the rule weapon only takes two or three days. Even if he is in a hurry to understand the rules, he can afford to wait.


    Control the red giant beast and sweep all metals with the refining rules. The refining methods of several regular weapons are formed in the brain.


    Gray chose a more balanced refining method with strong increasing effect on various rule abilities, and then began refining.


    Pieces of metal float in the air, and black flames burn to the metal floating in the air


    The first step is liquefaction and purification.


    The second step is to mix the metal liquid.


    In more than two days, the refining of regular weapons entered the third step of shaping.


    After a little thought, gray molded the shape into an arm guard.


    The fourth step is to sort out and arrange the microstructure, which can be easily completed under the rules of refining.


    Then cool it with the ability of cold ice. Since then, the regular weapon has been successfully refined.


    The blood force was poured and then recovered, and the regular weapon liquefied into gray''s body. Then, with Gray''s heart moving, the regular weapon covered his left arm and completely covered above the wrist and below the elbow.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    In his right hand, the sword of the sun also appeared. Gray tried to increase the power of regular ability with two regular weapons. He immediately felt that the effect of the increase was greatly improved than when he held the sword of the sun alone.


    If we had two regular weapons before that, we would not be so embarrassed in the battle with holly saint. It is not impossible to turn defeat into victory, and even possible to fight against killing.


    After putting away the two rule weapons and taking a day off, gray devoted himself to the understanding of the rules.


    Take out a purple fruit, which is the soul fruit, a magic medicine with the best effect of understanding soul rules.


    After eating the fruit in a few bites, gray found the puppet rule ability among many rule abilities and began to understand the puppet rule ability.


    Puppet rules, the ability to manipulate other creatures and turn other creatures into their own puppets, is a very powerful and potential rule ability.


    If gray can develop this rule ability to the limit, he can even immediately have the combat power comparable to the Koro saint.


    Of course, this is only an assumption, and it is difficult to complete.


    In Gray''s current state, he can''t hunt a powerful regular blood beast. The regular blood beast that almost killed him last time, naturally, it''s impossible to develop the puppet''s rule ability to the limit.


    Understanding, rest, day after day, year after year, more than two years later, gray successfully understood the puppet rules.


    It''s a little slower than using the book of spatial rules to assist in understanding spatial rules, but it''s much faster than using the rule fruit to understand time rules. The soul fruit really has an excellent auxiliary understanding effect on the ability of soul rules.


    The third rule ability indicates that gray has become the strong one of the three rules. His realm has been at the same level as that of holly saint. Coupled with the increase of the sun''s sword and arm guard, he has been sure to kill Holly saint.


    After a short rest, gray took a yam fruit and began to understand the fourth rule ability - the rule of mantra.


    The rule of mantra, an ability to mobilize and trigger rules with words, is a very special ability.


    There are many forms of this ability. Different owners can obtain different derivative abilities and will hardly repeat.


    This is definitely one of the most derived abilities, not one.


    Gray''s spell rule ability has enhanced derivation ability, which is not an attack ability, but just an auxiliary ability, but in Gray''s view, it is even stronger than those attack derivation abilities in value.


    With a variety of rules, he is not lack of attack means, one more, one less.


    However, strengthening this auxiliary means can form a relationship with other rule capabilities and greatly enhance the power of other rule capabilities.


    Such an auxiliary capability obviously plays a greater role than the attack capability that cannot be associated with other rule capabilities.


    The main reason why gray can survive the attack of holly saint with the realm of the old rule strong, and persist until Taylor Saint arrives is that he has the enhanced derivative ability of the golden sword and curse rules.


    It was the increase of this instrument and ability that enabled him to persist until the holy one arrived.


    It took gray four years to fully understand the rules of the mantra and become the best of the four rules.


    It took four years to fully understand, and it took longer than the previous three comprehension, mainly because the earth vein fruit was very different from the rules of the mantra, and the effect was much worse than the previous three comprehension.


    This is also because gray has a super memory ability that helps to understand, otherwise it will take longer.


    The four kinds of rule abilities possessed by him have been thoroughly understood. Gray took out the blood of the eye beast and swallowed it.


    Suddenly, heat and pain spread all over gray''s body. Sweat kept sliding down his body, and rapid transformation took place in his body


    It took more than an hour for the sweaty gray to acquire the fifth rule ability - the rule of the eye.


    Taking Di Mai fruit, gray began to understand the rule ability of the eye.


    The rule of the eye is a unique ability with both attack ability and search ability, and the most impressive thing about gray is undoubtedly the search ability of this ability.


    Because of this search ability, he fell into the ambush of a strong rule.


    If it were not for the rule strongman who is a new rule strongman, and although he has not reached the rule level, his combat effectiveness is not weaker than that of the new rule strongman because he has a variety of rule reasons, he is likely to be dead.


    Four years later, the characteristics of the rules of the eye were thoroughly understood by gray.


    At this point, gray stopped understanding. Although there are still two magic fruits of rules in his hand, there are no rules that can be understood.


    It took him more than ten years to understand the three rules, but it also brought him great improvement. He achieved the realm of five rules only heard in the history of the original world.


    One step out, he left the plane and appeared on the island. Several blinks, he appeared on the mainland.


    "What''s going on?"


    Appearing on the mainland, gray immediately noticed the strange scenery in front of him.


    In his memory, it was supposed to be a forest spreading for hundreds of miles, but now the forest has disappeared, the ground is broken, and it is full of crisscross traces of terror. There is no end at a glance, and it is all in sight.


    These traces look extremely ferocious. Even now, they still have a faint smell of terror, which leads to the absence of any life in this area.


    "It should have been a few years ago that the strong rules fought here. Judging from the traces of ability, at least five strong rules fought..."

 Chapter 855

    "At least five strong rules fight. What happened that attracted so many strong rules?"


    With doubts in his heart, gray suddenly appeared in the city where the temple of the earth was located, ready to summon Saint Walter to inquire what had happened.


    "Isn''t there?"


    To Gray''s surprise, the Walter saint was not in the earth temple, because he did not perceive the Walter saint in the earth temple.


    A trace of surprise rose in his heart. Through the connection of his soul, gray contacted the saint Walter. The next moment, his face became confused.


    "Can''t you get in touch?"


    He was not able to contact the Walter saint, but he was sure that the Walter saint was not dead, because his contact with the other party still existed, but was blocked by some isolation and could not communicate smoothly.


    "Into the plane, or into the infinite?"


    The reason why he can isolate the soul contact must be that the other party is now in a place where he can isolate the soul contact. The only place he can think of is the plane and nothingness.


    "Ask Rover."


    He contacted the rover saint. The next moment, he was surprised again. The connection with the rover Saint also existed, but it was also blocked by some barrier.


    "What''s going on?"


    Gray had a deep doubt in his heart. It''s strange that he can''t contact the two strong rules under him.


    He couldn''t help thinking of that battlefield not long ago, in which at least five strong rules fought. It was too strange. His intuition told him that that battlefield was likely to have nothing to do with his two strong rules.


    After induction, he found that the Lord of the earth temple was in the earth temple, so he summoned the other party. Soon after, the other party hurried over.


    "Lord gray."


    Seeing gray, the Lord of the earth Temple saluted respectfully. Gray nodded slightly and asked.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I contact Walter and Rover?"


    "The Walter saint and the rover saint should now be in the void."


    The Lord of the temple of the earth replied.


    "How did they run to the boundless, and they are both?"


    Gray raised his eyebrows.


    "They have entered the virtual boundlessness to surround and kill the beast like people. Together with them are the strong rules of other temples. Now almost all the strong rules of the temple have entered the virtual boundlessness."


    "Bestialized people? There are bestialized people, and all the rules of the temple need to be surrounded and killed together?"


    Gray was startled and his eyes showed an incredible color.


    Beastly people, people who fail to implant new blood on the basis of their original blood, have beastly bodies and grow the characteristics of blood animals, such as claws, fangs, ears and tails


    If it''s just a change in appearance, the key is that they fail to implant blood and become beast like people. Their minds have been controlled by the beast nature and have completely turned into beasts.


    Although such a person still has human characteristics, he can no longer be called a man, but only a beast.


    "What''s going on? Explain it in detail."


    "Yes..."


    With the story of the Lord of the temple of the earth, gray finally found out the context of the matter.


    About a few years ago, an animal turned man suddenly appeared and attacked a saint level force. He showed great strength and destroyed the saint level force together with the strong rules.


    Later, the beast turned man destroyed several Saint level forces one after another. All Saint level forces were terrified, so they formed an alliance and killed the beast turned man together.


    The reason why all the strong rules of the temple will go to the virtual boundless is that under the encirclement and killing of a number of strong rules, the orcs fled into the virtual boundless.


    "I can kill several strong rules and escape under the encirclement of a group of strong rules. This beast man has great strength..."


    Gray was vaguely frightened.


    It was self-evident how the battlefield he had seen before was formed, and what surprised him was that under the joint efforts of the strong rules of all temples in the original world, he still failed to kill the beast man. It can be imagined that the beast man was powerful.


    "According to the survey, this beast was the saint of the ice and snow temple before his life. He was a strong man with three rules. After the beast, his combat power soared and exceeded the three rules."


    The earth temple is the main condensation path.


    "Was he a saint of the ice and snow temple before his death? Was it because this beast made the destruction of the ice and snow temple?"


    Gray couldn''t help thinking of the news of the destruction of the snow and ice temple he heard in the temple of order ten years ago. Now he thought that the reason why the snow and ice temple was destroyed should be that the snow and ice Temple saints failed to implant blood, became wild and destroyed the snow and ice temple.


    "Such a powerful beast is a disaster for the original world. If you are careless, I''m afraid the whole original world will be destroyed."


    Gray looked thoughtful.


    After 500000 years, the overall strength of the original world is significantly weaker than that of 500000 years ago. With the exception of Koro saint, the strongest is the old rule strong and the unproven three rule strong.


    Now think about it, this turning point that makes the overall strength of the original world decline is likely to be this beast man.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Gray has some hesitation. Although the beast man is powerful, he should be enough to kill with the strength of his current five rule strong man.


    But he hesitated whether to kill the beast man or not.


    If you kill the beast man, it may have a great impact on history and affect the time and space of this world.


    But if we don''t do it, the original world may suffer heavy losses this time.


    "You can''t intervene."


    After careful thinking, gray came to the conclusion that he can''t do it. If he does, it will have a great impact on the temporal and spatial space of the present world. The impact is so great that it is likely to completely subvert the present world.


    "But it doesn''t hurt to see."


    Leaving the city where the earth temple is located, gray waved his hand, and a huge space crack suddenly appeared. At his present state, his hands and feet are enough to tear up the space.


    A lot of air and even gravel are being sucked in by the space crack. Gray steps out and enters the void.


    It is a vacuum world without air. In this world, normal creatures cannot survive, and only nihilistic animals, which are different from flesh and blood life, can survive.


    Of course, the strong rules are the exception. They have broken the shackles of their own race. To some extent, they have been separated from the human race, and they can survive in the void.


    Gray has been a strong rule player for some time, but it''s the first time he has entered the void.


    This is a dark world without any light. Similarly, there is no sound. Where there is no air as the medium, sound can not spread at all.


    Not far from him, there is a dark barrier without seeing the boundary, which is the barrier of the original world. Because of this barrier, the original world can be protected from the attack of nihilistic beasts.


    On the black barrier that can''t see the boundary, there are bulges composed of black barriers, just like shells stuck to it, which should be the plane one after another.


    If you don''t see the beast like people or the strong rules of the temples, the virtual boundlessness is too broad, even broader than the original world. It''s natural that you can''t see it.

 Chapter 856

    "Walter."


    Without the barrier of the world and the connection of the soul, gray soon contacted the Walter saint.


    "Lord gray."


    After receiving the contact from gray, the saint Walter quickly respectfully shouted.


    "I''ve heard about the beast turned man. What''s the situation now?"


    Asked gray.


    "We had a fight a few months ago, but we were quickly run away by the other party. Now the strong rules of the temples are scattered in the empty boundless search."


    "Search? Describe the detailed characteristics of the beast man to me."


    Gray''s heart moved and ordered that although he could not participate in the encirclement and killing of animal people, it wouldn''t hurt to help find it.


    "Rules of the eye!"


    After hearing Walter''s description of the beast, gray used the rules of his eyes, and a golden vertical eye appeared in the center of his eyebrow.


    Various images flashed through the golden vertical eyes. Soon, a strange creature appeared in his eyes.


    Strange looking creatures are on a huge floating rock, covered with gray hair.


    With a wolf like beak, a wolf like dark green eyes, a wolf like tail and a wolf like sharp ears


    His appearance is very similar to that of a wolf. However, although his hands and feet have cold shining claws, he stands in human shape, just like a man.


    The tall figure is more than two meters, close to two meters and five meters. It looks very oppressive. This should be the beast man.


    This was the first time gray had seen a beast man. As it was said, he had completely turned into a beast.


    In his eyes, gray saw the light like a beast, which was extremely crazy, extremely cold and extremely bloodthirsty.


    Through soul contact, tell Walter where the holy beast is. Gray finds a meteorite as his foothold and quietly waits for the outbreak of a battle that can have a great impact on the original world.


    Walter Saint pretended to search and find the beast man inadvertently, and then sent a magic text machine to contact other strong rules.


    A day later, one after another strong rules who received the news arrived and joined the Walter saint.


    When everyone arrived, they suddenly took action and killed the beast people from all directions.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The terrible explosion broke out in that area, making that area dazzling, just like one nuclear bomb after another exploding in that area.


    There are five strong three rules armed with rule weapons, supplemented by other strong rules. A total of dozens of strong rules besieged the beast like people. The light of Tao''s rule ability is intertwined.


    The beast man besieged by them was naturally extremely powerful. A large amount of white fog suddenly broke out centered on his body, and the attack on him was frozen and disappeared.


    However, the attacks of dozens of strong rules, even with the power of beast like people, can not be completely blocked.


    From time to time, there are attacks that break through the obstruction of the white fog of the beast man, hit the beast man and leave wounds on the beast man.


    This completely angered the beast man. With a roar, the beast man broke out to surpass the three rules and rushed at a strong three rules man. The cold shining claws were like several regular weapons cutting at the strong three rules man.


    The strong man of the three rules held a white regular weapon like a knife. When he saw the beast coming, he cut horizontally and met the sharp claw.


    Dang!


    The two collided suddenly, and there were terrible waves at the collision place. Then, the strong man of the three rules was hit like a shell, and the beast man jumped at the nearest strong man behind the strong man of the three rules.


    Whoosh!


    This is an old rule strongman who gray doesn''t know. When he sees the beast, he immediately looks frightened. In front of him, there are one silver line after another, interwoven into a mesh, blocking in front of him, while he retreats violently.


    One of the abilities of the old rule strongman should be the rule of line, which is a rule ability with both attack and defense. The line created by this rule ability is extremely tough and difficult to be cut off.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!


    However, the combat power of the beast man exceeds the old rules. There are too many strong men. Under his sharp claws, the line created by the rule ability is easily cut off.


    The beastly man caught up with the backward old rule strong man with one step, and the other claw was cut obliquely with a sharp claw up to tens of centimeters.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Under this sharp claw, the old rule strongman''s chest was almost cut open, his internal organs including his heart were completely taken out, and blood splattered everywhere.


    With a scream, the old rule strongman was killed immediately, and the bloodthirsty eyes of the beast man stared at another old rule strongman.


    Fortunately, at this time, the other four strong three rules reacted and Qi attacked the beast man with the ability of rules.


    In the face of the joint attack of the four strong three rules, even the beast man felt the danger, and the body burst out a white mist to block these attacks.


    Taking this opportunity, the old rule strongman retreats to open the distance, and the three rule strongman who has just been hit and flown back quickly.


    After all, he is the strong one of the three rules. Although he was injured in the face of the attack of beast people, it is not too serious.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a tragic battle. The wounds on the beast people are getting worse and worse, and the number of strong siege rules is gradually decreasing.


    High¡ª¡ª


    A few hours later, with a desperate wolf howl, the ORC was completely killed. At this time, there were only two strong three rules and only more than ten old rules.


    A total of three strong rules and more than 20 old strong rules died in this war, which can be called an unprecedented tragic war.


    It is conceivable that after today, many temples will decline or even be destroyed.


    By now, gray can be sure that this must be the reason why the overall combat power of the original world will be greatly weakened after 500000 years.


    A strong rule man was wounded all over and his face was full of complex colors. Such a fierce battle made them sigh. Fortunately, they became survivors.


    Among them, both Walter saint and Rover Saint survived. Their combat power was at the top among the strong old rules. In addition, they only assisted from a distance, not the main force, so they survived.


    "Life is really long!"


    Under the eye rule, gray looked at the two surviving three rules.


    One of them, a beautiful woman, is the Taylor saint of the temple of the moon.


    The other was an old man, the holy holly, who had attacked and killed his star temple.


    Thinking of the other party''s attack on him before, gray couldn''t help but show his intention to kill.


    He can''t excessively affect this time and space, so he didn''t participate in this war, but killing a strong rule will undoubtedly have a much smaller impact. If he is killed and resurrected, the impact will be smaller.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Just then, under the rule of Gray''s eyes, suddenly, a fierce color flashed in Holly''s saint''s eyes, and then suddenly attacked the saint Taylor not far away.


    The hand should be a borrowed gun type regular weapon, with a bright blue light, stabbing the Taylor saint.


    In the face of the sudden attack, the holy man Taylor hurriedly raised the moon Scepter rung in his hand, but only made the direction of the stabbing gun slightly deviate, was pierced in the abdomen by a gun, and the whole person flew upside down with blood.


    "Lord Taylor..."


    "Holy holly, you...?"


    The sudden change changed the complexion of more than ten strong rules who survived. They were all surprised and angry and looked at the holey saint.


    The "comrades in arms" who had just fought side by side suddenly killed their "companions", which surprised and angered them.


    There is no boundary here, and the sound cannot spread. However, they are all strong rules. Their souls are extremely powerful and can communicate with their souls like sound.


    "This is a grudge between me and the Holy One Taylor. Shut up if you don''t want to die."


    Facing the angry voice of more than a dozen strong rules, Holly Saint snorted coldly and threatened.


    Although all the strong rules are seriously injured and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced, there are still more than a dozen people. If they launch a fierce fight, they are likely to die under the siege of these people, just like the beast man not long ago.


    So he threatened and called the roll, which was the resentment between him and Taylor''s saints, so that the strong of these rules were afraid to work hard with him.


    "Just fighting side by side, you will hurt the killer at the next moment. Even if you have a grudge with the saint Taylor, it''s too much..."


    "Yes, holy holly, you''ve gone too far!"


    In the face of the threat of huolei saint with killing intention, the strong rules with shock and anger seemed to have been splashed by cold water, and gradually calmed down. Although his mouth was still condemning, his tone obviously softened.


    With the strength of the three rules of holey saint, if they really launch a fierce attack, even if more than ten of them join hands, they will definitely kill and injure several people. None of them can guarantee that they will not be among the dead.


    Most importantly, it is difficult for more than ten of them to unite.


    The reason why the orcs can unite is that the orcs regard them as prey. They have to unite, otherwise they will be killed by the orcs one by one.


    But now, Holly Saint made it clear that this was a grudge between him and Taylor saint and would not threaten them. They couldn''t help but retreat.


    Although he is a "comrade in arms" fighting side by side with the saint Taylor, it is obviously not good enough to work hard for each other.

 Chapter 857

    "Holy Taylor, you saved that guy against me ten years ago. Now, it''s your time to die."


    Seeing that the other strong rules had been shocked, the holly Saint turned and looked coldly at the Taylor saint.


    "Cough, don''t use the saint gray as an excuse. I really thought I couldn''t see your intention."


    There was a big hole in his abdomen. The saint Taylor coughed blood with blood on his lips. It was bright and beautiful.


    If another person had died long ago, but after all, the rules were strong, and the vitality was strong. After swallowing the healing medicine, the huge hole in the chest was slowly repaired.


    She disdained to smile when she heard the reason why Holly Saint shot at her.


    Saving the saint gray from the other party ten years ago is one of the reasons for the other party to fight against her, but it is by no means the main reason. I''m afraid the main reason is that she is the only one who can compete with the other party among the still living strong rules.


    "You just want to get rid of me and unify the original world. I really think I can''t see it."


    "Do you want to drag others into the water? You think others will believe your nonsense. Well, you can die."


    The plan in his heart was guessed by the Taylor saint, and the holly Saint secretly said that it was bad.


    His eyes burst with killing intention. The long gun in his hand burst into blue light. A miniature star condensed at the tip of the gun and quickly stabbed the deeply wounded Saint Taylor.


    "The holy holey intends to... Unify the original world?"


    Hearing the words of the Taylor saint, the faces of the strong in other rules suddenly changed. If the holly saint''s plan is really to unify the original world, I''m afraid they will also become the target of each other after killing the Taylor saint.


    If so, they will have to save the Taylor saint, because the Taylor saint is the only one who can compete with each other among the remaining strong rules.


    "Stop!"


    They immediately went to the rescue of Taylor saint, but found that it was too late. The long gun condensing micro stars at the tip of the gun had stabbed Taylor saint''s heart.


    Although the Taylor Saint dragged his seriously injured body back to avoid, his action was seriously affected because of his serious injury, so he obviously couldn''t escape.


    "Die!"


    The holy holey smiled grimly, and the other party had no escape.


    Peng¡ª¡ª


    When the spear with tiny stars at the tip of the spear was about to stab the heart of Taylor saint, an invisible barrier suddenly appeared between the spear and Taylor saint.


    The long gun with the tip of the gun to condense the micro stars hit the invisible barrier, and the micro stars suddenly burst, breaking out far more powerful than the giant stars Gray had encountered, because this is the star condensed by the power of the star field and the increase of regular weapons.


    However, under this terrible force, although the space barrier ripples like cloth, it did not break, completely blocking the terrorist attack.


    "What...?"


    The terrible wave broke out from the collision, and the strong anti shock force shook the holy man of holly back again and again. He was stunned and looked at the invisible barrier in front of the holy man of Taylor and the fierce attack just now.


    With his special eyesight, he was able to see this barrier invisible to ordinary people, but he still stabbed it because he was very confident in his attack.


    But the result surprised him. After the increase of rule weapons, the attack powerful enough to reach the peak of three rule levels was blocked by this seemingly not thick barrier, which made him really stunned.


    "Who...?"


    He looked suspiciously at the other strong rules.


    These are the only people who will save Taylor''s Saint at this time. However, with their strength, they should not be able to stop his three rule level peak attack.


    This surprised and puzzled him. Did some of these strong rules hide their combat power, not the old strong rules, but the strong three rules like him.


    "It''s me!"


    A soul wave sounded, and the holy Holly suddenly turned his head and saw a figure not far from the holy Taylor.


    This is a young man with black hair. He looks extremely young. A noble dress makes him look like a noble childe.


    "It''s you. You made the three rules!"


    "Three rules? I can surprise you more than that."


    Gray''s mouth tilted slightly and looked at the holly Saint a little jokingly.


    He has never been here, and the distance from here is tens of thousands of miles away.


    However, the characteristic of blinking ability is that it can appear in any place you have seen or visited within a certain range.


    Although he has not been here, he has seen here, so he can quickly appear here.


    "OK, you''re fine... I''ve written down today!"


    After a look at the Taylor saint who can be killed by only one more blow, Holly Saint showed a trace of reluctance, but he still made the most correct choice, glared at gray, turned into a blue light, and flew away in the opposite direction.


    With gray, the uninjured strong man of the three rules, and Taylor, the saint of the three rules after all, although he was seriously injured, as well as other strong rules who were vaguely hostile to him, he had no chance of winning, so he turned and ran away.


    "Write it down? Don''t bother like that, just solve it today!"


    Gray sneered. The wave of space centered on him spread rapidly, quickly caught up with the fleeing Holly saint and swept away from him.


    Then, the holly saint, who had fled several miles away, suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he appeared hundreds of meters away from gray, and the direction was facing gray.


    "Means to transfer spatial coordinates..."


    He suddenly stopped and rushed to Gray''s body. Holly saint''s face changed greatly. He had encountered this means, understood the power of this means, and knew that he could not escape. Instead, he showed a decisive color on his face.


    "See if you die or I die today!"


    A wave spread around him, and the star field spread. It quickly swept gray, Taylor saint and other strong rules hundreds of meters away, bringing everyone into his star field.


    Only he who is under the star field is the strongest. Obviously, he has decided to fight to the death.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A large number of stars condensed into huge stars with a diameter of thousands of meters, impacting gray with gorgeous blue light.


    Gray looked calm. In his current state, if he wanted to avoid the field of stars, he could easily do it, but he didn''t do it because it was unnecessary.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The huge stars that hit one by one suddenly changed their position and direction, collided with each other, and burst out one terrorist light after another in the dark void, just like a nuclear bomb exploding.


    Although part of the space maze is covered by the star field, the covered part does not lose its transmission ability.


    As for the destruction of the transmission point of the space maze, the space maze displayed by Gray''s current state can not be broken by the destructive power of the huge stars.


    Whoosh!


    When the attack was blocked by space transmission, gray disappeared and appeared next to Holly saint. He didn''t use any rule ability, but just relied on the strength of the body to punch Holly saint.


    The huge gap between the two realms made the holy holey blow to his chest before he could lift the gun rung.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The sound of broken ribs came from his chest, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. The holey Saint flew upside down and hit a huge floating rock like an island, and immediately hit a huge pit on the rock.


    The whole body was in sharp pain. Before he could get up and check his body, Gray''s figure appeared again in a blink, and one foot chopped down like a battle axe and hit his abdomen.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    His body was as sharp as a prawn, and the bones in his body were broken. His body was like a huge floating rock of an island. With him as the center, there were cracks all over the island.


    "Cough, you, you are not the three rules..."


    He vomited blood in his mouth one after another, and his eyes were full of horror. He had this destructive power only by the power of his body, which was not what the strong of the three rules could do.


    What surprised him even more was that the power of the other party was even stronger than the beast man who was comparable to the strong one of the four rules.


    The power of beast people is terrible enough, but the power of the other party exceeds that of beast people. Obviously, there is a big gap.


    A guess that made him feel extremely frightened appeared in his mind. Is the other party already the strong one of the five rules?


    But how could this be possible? The other side only had the old rule level ten years ago. How could it be possible to further improve the rule level in just ten years.

 Chapter 858

    "I didn''t say I was three rules!"


    Gray sneered, clenched his right hand into a fist, and suddenly hit Holly saint.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The power of terror broke out in the other party''s chest, and the other party''s chest suddenly opened, and the broken bones in the other party''s body, under this terrible power, passed through the other party''s heart like a bullet and came out from his back.


    The other party''s heart is like a football pierced by dense nails, with dozens of holes and blood splashing from the inside.


    The huge floating rocks under the other side, like an island, were finally overwhelmed and completely exploded, and huge pieces of gravel splashed like meteorites.


    The heart was pierced, and the holy Holly did not die for the first time. His strong vitality made him struggle in panic for a moment. Finally, his face remained frightened at the moment of death, and his body completely became stiff and floated in the void.


    "Dead? Is the holy Holly dead?"


    A dozen strong rules have not decided whether to deal with holly saint, but they find that Holly saint has been killed and can''t help looking at each other.


    What happened in front of them made them feel unreal and almost thought they were in a dreamland.


    A strong man with three rules was beaten to death by the holy man of gray with his fist. It''s too shocking.


    After becoming strong in rules, they have rarely fought with physical strength. Even in close combat, they must be blessed with rule ability, because compared with rule ability, physical strength is too weak.


    But now, in their view, even if more than a dozen strong rules besieged, they had to pay half the loss price. The strong three rules were so easily beaten to death, which had an unimaginable impact on them.


    If they can beat the strong three rules with physical strength, the other party is the strong four rules. As for the strong five rules, they really dare not think.


    "Five rules strong?!"


    Taylor was filled with shock.


    As a beast like person who has fought close to the four rules and experienced the terrible power of beast like people, she knows very well that the other party who can have this physical power is likely to be a strong person with the five rules.


    The strong five rules, the original world has not appeared for hundreds of thousands of years, and now there is one, which makes her feel extremely shocked.


    What makes him feel even more incredible is that, as far as he knows, ten years ago, the other party was just the strong level of old rules. In just ten years, the convenience has grown to five rules. This growth rate is unprecedented.


    With a wave of his hand, gray collected the holly saint''s body and gun rule weapons, and then a blink appeared not far from the Taylor saint.


    "How''s your wound, Lord Taylor?"


    "The injury is not light, but it won''t kill me. Thank you for saving me."


    The pale Taylor Saint looked at gray with a slight shock.


    "You''re welcome, Lord Taylor. Part of the reason why he did it to you is because you helped me last time!"


    Gray shook his head.


    He could sense the shock of the Taylor saint, but he didn''t care.


    In his present state, he doesn''t care about the views of the strong rules. Presumably, the strong rules can guess that he has a secret. However, the holey saints of the strong three rules were beaten to death by his physical strength. Who has the courage to peep?


    Without too much stay, after greeting, gray disappeared in a flash. When he appeared again, he had appeared next to the world barrier of the original world, broke the world barrier, and he returned to the original world.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to appear. He was ready to fight against Holly saint after Holly Saint separated from other strong rules.


    However, he changed his mind when he saw the holly Saint raid the Taylor saint and want to kill the Taylor saint.


    After all, Saint Taylor was the one who saved him. If he didn''t save his life, he couldn''t get through the barrier in his heart, so he appeared, killed Saint holly and saved Saint Taylor.


    "It has become the strong one of the five rules, but it''s still not safe. It''s best to collect seven rules."


    Back in the original world, gray couldn''t help thinking about his next plan.


    As the strong man of the five rules, he finally had the power to compete with the great enemy of Koro saint, but he was still not safe.


    According to his estimation, Koro saint is at least a five rule strong man, and may even be a six rule strong man.


    He also needs to obtain more rule abilities. He should have at least six rule abilities. It is best to collect seven rule abilities, so that he can absolutely defeat and kill each other.


    "If you want to gather seven kinds of rule abilities, I''m afraid it''s only possible in the depths of the endless ocean of rule blood beasts. It seems that you must explore the endless ocean again, but before that, you must do one thing first."


    In a continuous blink, gray appeared in the territory of the Solar Temple, surrounded by the mainland, and only a small part of the inland sea connected with the sea area.


    This is the "Yanshi Gobi" half a million years ago.


    About 450000 years later, a war around the Solar Temple triggered by the Koro Saint broke out.


    Many strong rules participated in the war, and the final result was the destruction of the temple of the sun. This inland lake disappeared and turned into a burning stone Gobi.


    Only the saint Koro knows what caused the war.


    Gray doesn''t care about this. The Koro saint is not a good man, and the Sun Temple is not a good force. The war between the two is like a fight between two evil dogs.


    What he really cares about now is where the access to the plane is.


    "It should be nearby!"


    Gray plunged into the ocean and went deep into the seabed to find a level channel.


    Under a large number of resources, even if Allen''s qualification is very ordinary, more than ten years later, the other party''s state of being only in his early twenties has approached the king level.


    Most planes have a suppressive effect on outsiders. This is the case with his plane. If the alien''s realm exceeds the king level, he will not be accepted by the plane and will be suppressed by the plane. Therefore, he must send Allen to the plane before he becomes the king level.


    After Allen became king level, he still had a way to make Allen''s breath accepted by the plane, but it was very troublesome. If it was not necessary, he didn''t want to do so.


    "Found it!"


    After searching and killing several blood beasts in the water who wanted to use him as food, gray found the channel of the plane, a black barrier with a diameter of hundreds of meters.


    When you break the barrier and enter the plane, the first thing you see is the ice and snow world. After you blink into the plane, the ice and snow world disappears, and everything you see is dense forest.


    After some searching, gray found the human city, which is not too large, and the permanent resident population should be only more than 100000.


    Take Allen out of the open plane, and gray takes Allen into the city.


    ¡­¡­


    A few months later, gray had basically found out the situation of this plane.


    The highest level of strength of this plane is at the magic light level. Allen''s strength close to the king level is already above the middle level in this plane.


    With strong strength and wealth, gray established a strong force for Allen in a very short time, and killed three magic light level blood beasts to resurrect control as a guardian force.


    Then he said goodbye to Alan and left the table.


    He has been together for more than ten years. However, separation is necessary. After all, he is not a person of this time and space. He will leave sooner or later. Moreover, the violet family still needs Allen to continue.


    "Goodbye, little fellow!"


    Looking back at the plane channel, gray sighed and felt a sense of loss.


    He rushed out of the sea, sorted out his emotions, looked at the endless ocean, and he disappeared in a blink.


    Now, the only thing he has to do is to gather the seven rule abilities and return to the original time and space to kill the Koro saint. The place where he is most likely to gather the seven rules is the endless ocean of rule blood beasts.


    Last time, his strength was too weak. Although he had up to four kinds of rule abilities, his realm was only the level of the old rule strongman. In the face of that terrible beast, he had to flee.


    Now, as the strong man of the five rules, he has the qualification to really explore the depths of the endless ocean, because now he has the power of World War I even if he met the last terrible beast.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    After a continuous blink, gray appeared over an island. The island was narrow and irregular. It was the island where the nest of the last terrible beast was located.


    If you want to gather the sixth or even seventh rule ability, it is obvious that it is most likely to find this blood beast with multiple rule abilities.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Just as gray appeared over the island, a roar suddenly sounded in the center of the island.


    The terrible sound waves spread hundreds of miles away. Within a hundred miles, a large number of fish and birds were stunned or even died.


    The terrible animal tide was triggered, and a large number of blood animals in the water and in the air fled like the end.


    The island trembled violently, and the terrible breath broke out in the center of the island, like an endless ocean pouring down from the sky.


    The air has become solidified, not metaphorically but in fact. The creatures in the island are directly crushed to pieces, while the stronger ones are pressed to lie on the ground and can''t move.

 Chapter 859

    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    With the island shaking again and again, a giant appeared in Gray''s view.


    The behemoth, with a length of kilometers and a height of 600 or 700 meters, is supported by four thick legs, just like a moving mountain.


    A sharp corner poked into the sky, as if to poke a hole in the sky.


    Between the two golden eyes, it was like a golden flame burning, with fierce eyes.


    The huge mouth that can easily swallow ordinary regular blood beasts reveals rows of huge and sharp teeth, which is white.


    As soon as it appeared, the beast had locked gray, ran wildly, and rushed to gray with the violent trembling of the island.


    "What an exaggerated figure!"


    Looking at the huge blood beast, gray looked shocked.


    Although he had encountered the giant beast before, the giant beast was in the space crack at that time. Only a part of his body was exposed and could not see the whole picture. This was the first time he saw the whole picture of the giant beast.


    The general regular blood beast size is about 100 meters, but the giant beast size has reached an exaggerated kilometer. It can be imagined that the giant beast is huge.


    Boom!


    The Giant Claw of the beast was like a giant claw covering the sky, which photographed gray. There were huge cracks in the space immediately, just like a torn huge cloth.


    It was a terrible blow. It was a blow that once scared gray not to carry it directly and could only escape in a blink, but now gray is different from the past.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    A huge space barrier appears, thousands of meters long and wide, like a huge wall isolated between gray and the beast.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The giant claws of the giant beast beat on the space barrier. At the collision between the giant claws and the space barrier, a deafening sound broke out. Dense space cracks appeared around, and a large number of cracks appeared on the islands below.


    Under such a terrible attack, the space barrier appears violent waves, just like a huge cloth blown by the wind.


    However, after all, it blocked the terrorist blow, and there was no crack on the surface.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s heart moved. Almost at the same time, five space barriers appeared in all directions of the giant beast, connected with the original space barrier to form a huge space cage, which locked the giant beast in this cage.


    In Gray''s present state, he has been able to create multi-faceted space barriers and create space cages in an instant.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Being locked into a small space cage relative to its huge size, the giant beast was angry and shot with one claw again.


    The space barrier vibrated violently again, but it was blocked again, and the space barrier was shrinking rapidly. It was about to trap the beast completely.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    Feeling the crisis, the giant beast roared angrily. Then, a dark light appeared on one of its giant claws and patted directly ahead of the space barrier.


    Click!


    In this dark light, the space barrier was torn apart, and the giant beast was a huge body flash, and rushed out of the space cage before being completely trapped by the space cage.


    "It has the corrosive characteristics of the dark rule, but it is not only the dark rule, which should be the ability of mixing at least two or more rules."


    Gray was not surprised that monsters could break the cage of space.


    Although the space barrier is displayed by him, the strong man of the five rules, it is only a single rule ability after all. In the face of the ability of giant beasts mixed with a variety of rule abilities, it is naturally irresistible.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The Giant Claw holding the dark light patted gray. This time, there was no space barrier between it and gray, and even if there was a space barrier, the Giant Claw was enough to break.


    Shua!


    Facing such a huge claw, gray didn''t dare to be careless.


    When the rules of the mantra were used, Gray was covered with blood and light, and his abilities in all aspects were greatly improved.


    A golden vertical eye appeared in the middle of the eyebrow, and a ray of light came out to meet this giant claw.


    However, the light emitted was not gold, but purple gold.


    Boom!


    The purple golden light collided with the giant claw with black light, and there was a terrible shock at the collision place.


    One huge space crack after another appeared, and the islands below were also densely covered with cracks, just like porcelain forcibly pieced together, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The giant claws that the giant beast photographed gray were blocked by the purple and gold light. Not only that, the huge body staggered back a few steps under the huge impact.


    be well-matched in strength!


    The power of black light and purple gold light is at the same level. Even if there is a gap, the gap is not too big.


    Black light is a mixture of various rule abilities including dark rules, and purple gold light is also not bad.


    It is not a simple eye rule ability, but a mixture of eye rules and time rules. This is one of the mixed methods of rule ability discovered by gray after he obtained the eye rules.


    In addition to the increase of curse rules, it can be said that this purple golden light is a mixture of three rule abilities. Because of this, it can block the black light mixed by a variety of rules of giants, including dark rules.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    After only a few steps back, he had stabilized his body, and the beast jumped on gray again, and gray naturally met with purple and gold light.


    Boom, boom, boom... CLICK!


    The giant beast wrapped around the giant claws of the black light and collided with the purple and gold light one after another.


    After more than ten consecutive collisions, the island under their feet was finally overwhelmed, the whole ground broke apart and sank in the sea.


    Oh¡ª¡ª


    As the overlord of the endless ocean, he was frustrated one after another, even his nest was destroyed, and the giant beast was completely angered.


    The whole body is full of black light. These black light condenses on the surface of the giant beast, which is as solid as a set of huge armor on the giant beast.


    The change did not stop here. On the surface of black armor, there were a large number of green lines, dense, extremely cumbersome, chaotic, but full of beauty.


    The breath of extreme terror and infiltration emanates from the giant beast. If the giant beast was powerful before, now it has the power to trample on heaven and earth.


    Whew!


    Gray''s eyebrow was attacked by a purple and gold light, but the giant beast did not hide or flash, and still rushed to gray.


    Peng!


    The purple and gold light hit the giant beast like rain on the armor and was easily bounced off.


    The giant beast rushed to gray at an unabated speed. The sharp corner of more than ten meters above his head pierced the space and stabbed gray.


    Whoosh!


    Before being stabbed by the sharp corner, gray blinked away. As expected, the combat power of the giant beast was greatly enhanced, and it was difficult to do anything with the strike of the integration of the three rules.


    Dong, Dong, Dong¡ª¡ª


    The beast turned and found gray, then turned and rushed. Under the terrible speed, the distance of several miles was crossed in an instant.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    Gray''s face was slightly frozen. In his right hand, the sword of the sun appeared, and on his left arm, an armband refined by him and reaching the rule level appeared.


    Almost congealed as the essence of the purple and gold light attacked the beast. Where it passed, the surrounding space was full of dense space cracks.


    The giant beast obviously felt the terror of the blow. His huge body turned around in the air to avoid. Unfortunately, the purple and gold light was too fast and hit the belly of the giant beast.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The purplish gold light condensed like the essence was like the sharpest spear in the world, piercing the black "armor" with green lines on the surface and penetrating into the body of the giant beast.


    Blood gushed from the pierced place like a spring.


    Not only that, the body of the giant beast has become older under the characteristics of purple and gold light time.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The body was injured and a large number of life were deprived. The human light flashed in the giant beast''s eyes, and his eyes looked at gray with fear.


    As the overlord among the regular blood beasts, its wisdom surpasses the general regular blood beasts and is no different from that of teenagers.


    Click!


    Under its giant claws, space appeared a huge crack that spread for thousands of kilometers. Then, it did not hesitate to drill into the huge crack and escape into the boundlessness.


    "Well...?"


    Gray was stunned by the beast''s decisive escape, but he couldn''t let the beast escape and immediately chased into the void.


    What is useful is not only the blood of the giant beast, but also the body of the giant beast. If he can kill the resurrected giant beast, he will undoubtedly have a better chance of winning in the face of the Koro saint.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The purple and golden light shot out one after another. After dozens of times in a row, the giant beast''s huge body stopped running away, the "armor" on his body collapsed, and his body floated motionless in the void.


    Gray came forward to see that the giant beast''s body is extremely old under the characteristics of successive time rules. After being resurrected, the remaining life should not be too much.


    But gray didn''t care much. He killed the resurrected beast to fight with the Koro saint. It doesn''t need the beast to live for a long time.


    Collect part of the blood and revive the beast with the puppet ability. Gray takes the beast into his plane.


    After placing the beast, gray took out the leather bag containing the beast''s blood.


    According to his estimation, the giant beast should be a five rule blood beast, that is to say, the other party''s body has 25 series of abilities.


    Gray didn''t know the composition of these abilities, and he couldn''t figure it out, even if he had resurrected and controlled the beast.


    Because the giant beast does not know, and can not be identified by using abilities, some abilities can not be used alone after integration.


    However, the giant beast has 25 abilities in its body. Swallowing the blood of such a giant beast is obviously easier for him to make up for the abilities he doesn''t have.


    If you are lucky enough, you may even let him directly have the ability of rules, or even directly supplement the remaining two rules, but this may not be shit.


    Take out a portion and gray drinks it with the smell of blood.


    Pain, severe pain spread all over gray.


    Sweat kept dripping from him and soon wet his clothes.


    He felt that his whole body was melting, just like being soaked in strong acid. His body was corroding and melting inside and outside.

 Chapter 860

    After more than an hour, the pain disappeared and the metamorphosis ended.


    After taking a bath and slowing down for a while, gray had time to check the changes in his ability.


    Closing his eyes, he felt the changes from the blood level.


    After becoming a strong rule, the perception of the change of blood level becomes stronger. The strong rule is not only the combat power, but also the ability of perception and so on.


    For a moment, he opened his eyes with a trace of disappointment.


    "No new rule ability!"


    After swallowing the monster''s blood, he did not gain new rule abilities, and the number of rule abilities did not increase.


    The only gain is the addition of two physical abilities.


    The first ability, weaponization, is the ability to turn one''s own arms or legs into weapons. The weapons transformed by this ability are extremely strong, with hardness and sharpness comparable to magic weapons. Naturally, the higher the level, the higher the level.


    Of course, this is not a magic weapon after all. It is certainly impossible to have the effect of increasing power like a magic weapon.


    The second ability, iron arm, is exactly what gray already has, but the level is very low. Now gray has promoted it to the rule level.


    This is an ability that can greatly enhance the defense ability of both arms. With this iron arm ability, gray has saved his life from strong people higher than him several times.


    "Based on the iron arm, the defense is worth looking forward to."


    Gray''s heart moved slightly, his left hand stretched out, turned into a black sword, knocked with his hand, and suddenly came out a crisp metal texture.


    After observing it, gray put it away. For today''s him, he can''t get too excited about acquiring two single line abilities.


    Leaving the plane, breaking the world barrier and entering the original world, gray began to continue to look for the overlord rule monster.


    Three months later, gray found a overlord regular blood beast again.


    This is a bird and beast with an exaggerated wingspan of 1500 meters. Its wings spread out to block out the sky and the sun. It is really like a dark cloud floating through the sky.


    The whole body''s feathers are silver, and their roots are thick, like giant trees, which are like silver watered. Under the sun, they shine silver white.


    The fighting power of giant birds is even stronger than that of giant beasts.


    With the powerful rule as like as two peas, the two rules are separated from the other three entities, that is to say, Gray is confronted with the siege of the big birds.


    It took hours for gray to kill him.


    Resurrection control, gray had the second card against the Koro saint, and then he took a share of blood and drank it.


    Severe pain and numbness spread all over gray. Gray felt out of his control and his body could not help shaking one after another.


    An hour later, the transformation was over, gray returned to normal, and he immediately looked at his ability.


    "There is no new rule capability, but two capabilities have been added again."


    As a result, Gray was slightly disappointed. He still failed to obtain the sixth rule ability, but added two abilities, one is soul sting, the other is virtual shadow ability.


    Both abilities are soul abilities.


    Soul sting is the ability to turn the soul wave into an invisible needle to attack the enemy''s soul.


    Virtual shadow ability is the ability to create illusory images to confuse the enemy.


    Gray has encountered both abilities in previous battles. However, gray is a strong person with five rules after all. His soul is extremely powerful and can easily get rid of it.


    After six months of searching, gray found the third blood beast of the same level as the giant beast and the giant bird.


    Although there are many regular blood beasts in the endless ocean, the number of overlord regular blood beasts such as giant beasts and giant birds is still very small.


    Fortunately, if there are many, the original world may not have a place for human survival.


    This is a giant beast covered with external bone armor, which looks like a bear. Its weapon is the bone armor above and below.


    The whole body bone armor attached to many regular abilities is not as hard as regular weapons, but it is also very close. In addition, its whole body is covered by this bone armor, which makes the defense of this giant beast extremely exaggerated.


    Although the combat power is not as good as the two overlord regular blood beasts in front, the defense is far beyond.


    Gray''s all-out attack can only slightly damage the bone armor. After fighting for a long time and attacking the same position for dozens of times, he was able to hurt the giant beast, but only to the extent of scratching the skin.


    And soon, the bone armor in the damaged area had grown and covered the body again.


    Gray collected some of the blood from the beast''s injury and immediately blinked away.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill the beast, but that he really can''t do it, even if the time rule ability is not good, because the time rule ability will be blocked by the bone armor.


    The blink appeared tens of thousands of miles away, entered the plane, and gray drank the blood of this blood beast.


    Crackling!


    After drinking the blood, gray felt his bones snapping, as if someone were removing and closing his joints with great skill.


    The "sour" feeling made him show his teeth in pain.


    For more than an hour, the sour feeling finally ended. He slowed down for a long time before he recovered slightly, and then immediately dragged his tired body to check the changes of physical ability.


    A moment later, his eyes burst with uncontrollable excitement.


    "The sixth rule!"


    Among his abilities, there is an ossification ability, and among its rule abilities, there is also a rule, and he finally obtained the sixth rule.


    This is a rule formed by the fusion of five abilities: militarization, ossification, iron arm, soul sting and virtual shadow ability.


    Calm down again and carefully feel the feedback of this rule ability in the blood. After a while, gray moved down.


    Step out in one step and it has appeared outside the seating plane.


    Standing in the air, outside is the boundless sea.


    His heart moved. In his right hand, the golden light condensed, and a golden sword appeared. It was the sword of the sun.


    With one sword, the extreme cold gushes out, condenses huge ice on the broad sea surface, and continues to spread far away.


    Finally, it spread out to hundreds of miles of huge Iceland.


    Looking at the sword of the sun in his hand, Gray was slightly surprised. The next moment, a golden sword also appeared in his left hand, which was also the sword of the sun.


    He has two swords of the sun!


    Naturally, there is only one sun sword. Of course, he can''t have two sun swords. The reason for this is because of his newly acquired rule ability.


    This is a capability that can 100% simulate any weapon seen. This simulation is not only the simulation of shape, but also the complete simulation of various capabilities.


    Just now, he simulated the "sword of the sun" to increase its power. With one sword, hundreds of miles of sea surface turned into ice to form Iceland.


    "The rule of refining can refine weapons, and this rule can be made out of nothing. To build weapons, call it the rule of weapon."


    Gray was slightly excited to name the rule.


    Despite this rule ability, he can only simulate what he has seen, which seems to have little significance to gray. After all, he already has the sword of the sun.


    But in fact, if this rule ability is well used, it can also greatly enhance Gray''s combat effectiveness.


    The characteristic of regular weapons is that if they can form a complete set, the increased power can be superimposed and greatly improved.


    If the newly built sword by grey is not the sword of the sun, but the previously refined armband, combined with the sword of the sun and the original armband, the increased power will certainly be improved on the sword of the sun and the original armband.


    This is the correct way to apply the rules of this kind of instrument.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t seen weapons that exceed the rules, otherwise I might..."


    Gray''s breathing was slightly heavy.


    The rules of implements can build any weapon he has seen, which makes him think whether he can build a weapon that exceeds the rules if he has seen a weapon that exceeds the rules.


    Of course, this assumption is very meaningless. There are no weapons beyond the rules. Even if you want to refine the weapons beyond the rules in the same way as the red giant animals refine the weapons, you can''t do it.


    Because it is impossible to collect so many regular metals, it is not enough to rob all holy forces in the original world.


    Moreover, even if such weapons can be refined, the rules of weapons may not be able to be constructed. Any ability has its limits, and the rules of weapons must be no exception. Weapons that exceed the rules may have exceeded the ability range of the rules of weapons.

 Chapter 861

    "I still have two magic rules in my hand. Now I''m not in a hurry to find the seventh rule. I''ll understand the sixth rule and achieve the sixth rule."


    Enter the plane, take out a dimai fruit, and gray swallowed it in three or five mouthfuls to begin the understanding of the rules of the instrument.


    The rules of apparatus are simply a rule made out of nothing, which can be made out of nothing by virtue of ability.


    However, this kind of creation out of nothing can''t be anything. It must be seen, and it must be a weapon, not anything else.


    Because of this, this rule is called the rule of instrument by gray, not the rule of "making things out of nothing".


    Moreover, the weapons produced by this rule ability exist because of the ability, not forever. When gray removes this rule ability, this weapon will naturally dissipate.


    The time of enlightenment is long, and year after year passes quickly.


    This is why strong rules rarely appear in front of the world. It may take years or even decades for them to understand at one time.


    It took four years for gray to fully understand the rules of the instrument and become the best of the six rules.


    Crackling!


    After sitting for a long time, gray stood up and moved his body. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound.


    He felt that at this time, he was unprecedentedly strong, and his rule ability increased. It was not possible to greatly enhance the overall combat effectiveness, but the improvement of the realm could definitely enhance the overall combat effectiveness.


    The rule capability increases, but if it cannot be integrated with other rule capabilities to form stronger rule capabilities, the growth of overall combat power is limited in Gray''s realm.


    However, the improvement of the realm has nothing to do with whether the rules can be integrated with other rules to form stronger rules. It is not only the improvement of their own basic strength, but also the most fundamental improvement.


    "Now I will never be weaker than the Koro saint."


    Gray muttered excitedly to himself.


    Koro saint has the rule of seizing, which can seize the rule ability of others for his own use. Therefore, the growth of the other party is almost unlimited. It can grow to an extremely exaggerated state after 500000 years when the existence of the strong three rules is a problem.


    However, it is certain that the other party has never reached the seven rules. As for the reason, it is very simple because the other party wants to seize his puppet rules.


    If the other party already has seven rules, then the rules they can have will reach the full amount, because the uniqueness of ability makes it impossible for the other party to obtain the corresponding rules even if he seizes the rules on him.


    Seven rules this is a limit that no one can break. Perhaps the gods or beasts in ancient legends can break this limit, but whether such existence really exists or not can not be confirmed.


    Since the other party wants to seize his rule ability, it shows that the other party has not reached the limit of seven rules, and the strongest should be only six rules.


    One step out of the plane and appeared in the vast sea. Gray looked at the endless ocean with deep eyes.


    "If I can achieve the seven rules, I will have an absolute chance of winning."


    Now gray has the strength to fight and even kill the Koro saint.


    The six rules are his highest guess about the strength of the Koro saint, and the other party also has the possibility of only five rules.


    However, gray still has no intention to immediately return to the original time and space. He also wants to become the strong man of the seven rules, and then carry the power of the strong man of the seven rules to drive out the other party with absolute strength. He doesn''t want any accidents in the battle.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink, gray appeared in the place where he had fought with the bear beast before, and wanted to revive the bear beast and turn it into combat power.


    But a few years later, the bear has left, and he has not found the bear.


    After looking around and finding nothing, gray began to continue to look for the road of overlord rule blood beast.


    Three years later, gray found four more overlord blood beasts. Unfortunately, he still failed to get the seventh rule he wanted.


    Even a single line ability was not obtained.


    "Are the six rules the limits of the human body?"


    According to common sense, even if he can''t obtain the seventh rule ability, he should be able to obtain several single system abilities. Unfortunately, he can''t even obtain single system abilities.


    This had to make him doubt that the six rules were already the limit of the human body, and no one could reach the theoretical limit of the seven rules.


    "If so, even if I get more overlord blood, I''m afraid I can''t have the seventh rule."


    Gray frowned. If he obtains seven rules and becomes a strong man of the seven rules, he is absolutely sure to defeat or even kill the Koro saint. However, judging from the current situation, the seven rules may not exist.


    "It''s meaningless to continue searching. It''s time to return!"


    With a sigh, Gray''s breath suddenly became heavy.


    Once he returns, he will face a great war. He has a dignified heart and unexpected excitement.


    In his present state, even in the endless ocean, it is difficult to meet an "enemy" and make him enjoy a war.


    The Koro saint, to be sure, is definitely an opponent who can make him enjoy the war.


    Instead of immediately returning to the original time and space, gray went back to the mainland.


    As he expected, many Saint level forces were destroyed.


    In the battle with the beast, more than 20 strong rules died and lost the backbone of the strong rules. In the face of the strong rules of other Saint level forces, one Saint level force after another was destroyed.


    The earth temple and silver Temple belonging to him were not destroyed. Instead, he took this opportunity to destroy and plunder several Saint level forces who lost their rules and became more and more powerful.


    For these two Saint level forces, gray did not interfere too much. He was not a person in this time and space. Too much interference only has disadvantages but no benefits.


    Because many Saint level forces and even their affiliated forces were destroyed, the original world was depressed and the overall combat power was greatly weakened.


    The power vacuum left by the disappearance of these forces has naturally attracted many forces to compete. There are constant wars and conflicts, and there are signs of combat everywhere.


    For ordinary people, this is a dark era. For the strong with wild prospects, this is the best era.


    When the old forces are destroyed, new forces will be born, and opportunities can be seen everywhere.


    All the way around the original world, gray finally appeared in the place where he first appeared in this time and space.


    Take a deep breath and mobilize the ability of time and space. The scene in front of gray is changing rapidly. He is returning to the original time and space.


    Before that, he seemed to hold down a spring, but now he loosened and the spring is returning to its original point.


    It was a while before Gray''s eyes stopped changing.


    He found himself in a jade paved corridor, surrounded by several disciples of the temple of time and space, crossing with him.


    In this world, time flows again!


    He was not in the phantom space. Deliberately, he was not in the palace where the Koro saint was located when he returned, so he was not in the phantom space.


    Whoosh!


    In a flash, gray appeared at his residence in the temple of time and space and met Sophia, who had not been seen for more than 20 years.


    Without time to feel or explain, gray sent Sophia into the plane. Then, he disappeared into the temple of time and space and appeared in the unmanned area.


    Click!


    Breaking through the space, he rushed into the void and appeared in the place where there had been a war 500000 years ago.


    Half a million years later, the original traces of combat have disappeared, and all traces have been erased under time.


    Whoosh!


    Soon after he appeared here, a figure appeared.


    This is a middle-aged man in a black robe. Although he looks middle-aged, gray still recognizes him at a glance. He is the saint of Koro.


    "I''m really surprised. I didn''t expect you to escape from the phantom space. However, what if you hide in the boundless world? It''s still difficult for you to escape the tracking of my eye."


    The middle-aged Koro Saint looked at gray like a prey, pointed to the golden vertical eye in the center of his eyebrow, and smiled.


    Gray''s original guess was not wrong. When he reached the state of Koro Saint today, even the world barrier and plane barrier could not block his vision, so he soon found gray hiding in the boundless void.


    "Hide? I didn''t hide."


    Gray''s face showed playfulness. He also had the rules of the eye. How could he not know that the rules of the eye had been able to penetrate the world barrier.


    The reason why he appeared in the void is not to avoid each other, but just to choose a battlefield that can fight with all his strength. After all, at their present state, if the battlefield is in the original world, the damage is too great.

 Chapter 862

    "Well...?"


    The crow saint''s eyebrows moved when he saw Gray''s calm.


    It is reasonable to say that the other party he found should be very frightened at this time, but the other party''s look at this time is obviously not frightened, which makes him slightly confused.


    Is the other party confident or pretending to be calm?


    "If you have nothing to fear, you will know after trying."


    Thinking so, in the center of his eyebrows, in the golden vertical eyes, a golden light suddenly came out.


    The terrible golden light, almost condensed as the essence, was like a golden long gun, emitting the breath of terror, penetrating into gray.


    There is no air in the void, but there are huge floating rocks everywhere. All the rocks wiped by the golden light are silently crushed.


    Click!


    Facing the golden light, Gray was unmoved, but in front of him, the void opened a crack thousands of kilometers long.


    A giant claw protruded from the crack, and the black light patted the golden light diffusely. Under this giant claw, the turbulent golden light suddenly burst into pieces, while the giant claw and its owner squeezed out of the crack.


    This is a giant beast with a length of kilometers, a single horn and two golden eyes like two golden flames.


    The smell of terror pervades the world, like the ancient overlord''s return to the world, with great momentum.


    "Overlord rule blood beast?"


    Koro saint''s face showed a trace of amazement. As a strong existence in the rule level, he naturally went to the depths of the endless ocean and encountered the overlord rule blood beast.


    The other party actually has a puppet of overlord rule blood beast, which really surprised him, because according to his speculation, the other party''s strength can never be able to hunt overlord rule blood beast.


    Lucky to meet the overlord blood beast fight?


    The only possibility is that the other party was lucky. In the depths of the endless ocean, he happened to encounter the battle of overlord blood beasts and picked up the body of a overlord blood beast.


    "Lucky enough, you''ve met the corpses of overlord blood beasts, but this is your strength?"


    The corners of his mouth showed a sneer. Koro Saint showed strong self-confidence. He was a overlord blood beast. He had not hunted and killed. There were even more than one overlord blood beast who died under him.


    "Why, don''t you think it''s enough? Don''t worry, read it slowly."


    Gray also sneered. He never underestimated the idea of the Koro saint. The realm of the Koro saint is still uncertain, but it is certain that he is at least the strong one of the five rules.


    He had the ability to hunt overlord blood beasts when he was still in the five rules. He didn''t think the other party could not do it.


    Dong!


    With a loud noise, the golden eyed beast came out of the crack, and the behemoth squeezed out again.


    It was a giant dragon with blue scales on its back and wings, with a huge tail. Its body length even exceeded that of the golden eyed beast, reaching an exaggerated 1200 meters.


    Shua!


    A silver light flashed from the huge crack and appeared outside. It was a giant bird covered with silver feathers, with an exaggerated wingspan of 1500 meters.


    Although in the void without any air, the other party''s flight is not affected at all. As a regular blood beast, flying does not need the help of air.


    One overlord blood beast after another came out of the huge crack. Finally, after six overlord blood beasts came out of it, the huge crack completely closed and disappeared.


    Each of the six overlord blood beasts has a body length of more than kilometers. When they get together, they are like Six Mountains, and the terrible breath is overwhelming against the Koro saint.


    "Six overlord blood beasts..."


    Unconsciously, the face of Koro Saint had become slightly frozen, and the relaxed look had already disappeared from his face.


    The six overlord level blood beasts, even if they were as powerful as him, would never dare to say that they could cope easily. What surprised him was how the other party hunted and killed the six overlord level blood beasts?


    If it was one, it could be said that I was lucky to meet the corpse of overlord blood beast, but now there are six, which can not be explained by luck.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Six overlord level blood beasts attacked the Koro saint, like six huge mountains rolling towards it.


    The breath of terror was connected, and it was like a huge net to the Koro saint.


    Boom!


    A giant beast wrapped in black armor with dense green lines on it, with huge black claws, took the lead in photographing the Koro saint.


    This is the claw that covers the sky. Even the sky can catch a hole. Fortunately, this place is boundless. Otherwise, if you catch it, it will disappear within hundreds of miles.


    That''s why gray turned the battlefield to infinity.


    Facing this giant claw, Koro Saint Leng hum, and a long white gold sword appeared in his hand, which was the sword of light from the temple of light.


    Holding the sword of light, his combat power suddenly soared, and a thick golden light shone from the golden vertical eye in the center of his eyebrow, facing the Giant Claw photographed.


    Boom!


    The golden light collided with the giant claw, and a terrible shock wave broke out at the collision place. Then the giant beast''s huge body, which reached kilometers, was immediately hit by the terrible shock force and retreated one after another.


    On the giant claw, drops of red blood fell, impressively injured.


    The giant beast is a overlord blood beast with few opponents in the endless ocean, but the Koro saint is obviously stronger. The realm is not under the overlord blood beast, but holds regular weapons that can increase combat power.


    However, the opponent of Koro saint is not only a overlord blood beast, but six overlord blood beasts.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The attack of the other five overlord blood beasts has approached the Koro saint. With the entity separation, a total of seven terrorist attacks with multiple rules and abilities attack the Koro Saint from seven directions.


    "Imprison -"


    In the face of attacks from multiple directions, a rhythmic voice came out of the mouth of the Koro saint, which is the rule ability of the spell.


    With him as the center, the void was imprisoned. The seven terrorist attacks, even the "eight" overlord blood beasts around, were all imprisoned.


    This is the rule derivation ability of the curse that once imprisoned gray. Under this derivation ability, the space is like being filled with cement. Even in a blink, it can''t escape.


    If he had not returned to the past with the ability of time and space, gray might have been captured by the Koro saint and died in the other party''s hands.


    Now the other party uses this means again and actually freezes a full number of "eight" overlord level rule blood beasts. It can be imagined that the combat power is terrible.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Looking at one of the overlord level blood beasts, Koro saint''s eyes burst into a killing machine, and a dark space-time vortex with a diameter of thousands of meters appeared, swallowing the overlord level blood beast.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, a solid purple golden light appeared and hit the dark space-time vortex.


    Poof!


    The purple golden light is like a peerless blade. The space-time vortex with a diameter of thousands of meters is broken down and scattered, as if it had never appeared.


    Only a purple golden light spread forward and thousands of miles away.


    "What...?"


    The attack that broke through the space-time vortex from a distance changed the face of the Koro saint, and he wanted to turn his head and look at the direction of the attack.


    But just then.


    Click!


    Around the imprisoned "eight" overlord blood beasts, they all recovered as if invisible glass had been broken.


    The "eight" overlord level blood beasts are not so good to be imprisoned. The power of imprisonment imprisoned them for a moment, and finally they could not be imprisoned and scattered.


    Whoosh!


    Facing the encirclement of the "eight" overlord blood beasts, the Koro Saint did not dare to carry it hard. A blink disappeared in the encirclement and appeared dozens of miles away.


    After he appeared, he looked at the direction of the purple and gold light. There was a figure there. It was gray.


    "Your... Strength?"


    When he saw the six overlord level rule blood beasts, he had guessed, and the purple and golden light just confirmed his guess. Gray Fergus had already achieved the rules, and his level was very high.


    He also noticed that there was a golden vertical eye in the center of each other''s eyebrows. Like him, the other party also had the rules of eyes.


    "I thought I had hidden deep enough. I didn''t expect you to hide deeper than me."


    Koro saint''s face was a little gloomy. He thought he could handle it at will, but unexpectedly, he was a "guy" who hid deeper than him.


    Now think about it, the other party''s previous performances are undoubtedly the other party''s "performance". At the thought of this, he felt his face hot.


    As the "holy Hunter", which is famous in the original world and deeply feared by other strong rules, he has always played tricks on others, but now he has been played by others, and his heart can''t help boiling with anger.

 Chapter 863

    "It''s an honor to be praised by the famous Saint hunter!"


    Gray neither admitted nor denied.


    Going back to the past, ability is his retreat. Naturally, it is impossible to tell each other.


    As a person with the same ability of time rules and space rules, the other party may have the means to interrupt and return to the past, which has to be prevented.


    "You really should be honored. It''s your greatest honor to be selected as prey by me."


    The eyes of the Koro Saint burned with the anger of being teased.


    While talking, he and gray shot at each other almost at the same time.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    Holding the sword of light, in the void above his head, a huge golden eye with black veins appeared.


    When the giant eyes opened, a golden and black twining light came out, just like a sleeping God, suddenly opened their eyes and came out with the light of destruction.


    Whew¡ª¡ª


    Holding the sword of the sun and using the rules of the spell, Gray was covered with blood light and his breath became extremely powerful.


    At the center of the eyebrow, a purple golden light almost condensed like the essence was emitted, just like the incarnation of the gods, bringing the judgment of the gods.


    Dang!


    Two terrible lights collided between gray and Koro saints, just like two metal spears as thick as mountains, and a deafening metal noise came out.


    Then, two metal spears as thick as the mountain were smashed together, splashing out a large number of golden black and purple gold horror lights.


    Every ray of terror has the power to break space.


    Fortunately, this is a void world rather than the original world. Otherwise, I''m afraid the surrounding thousands of miles will become Jedi of life.


    "Six rules, you really reached the six rules!"


    Seeing the result of this blow, the holy Koro looked gloomy.


    While the heart is full of anger, there is also a feeling of fear.


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    Gray sneered, as if he didn''t care, but in fact, he had the same fear in his heart as the Koro saint.


    Like him, the other party is also a strong one with six rules. In the face of the other party, he has no advantage of realm. This is a battle with realm. Whoever lives or dies is possible.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Six overlord level regular blood beasts, connected with entity separation, a total of eight overlord level regular blood beasts attacked the Koro saint.


    Eight kinds of attacks mixed by multiple rule abilities attack the Koro Saint from multiple directions. Gray is not alone. There are enough "eight" overlord rule blood beasts.


    Although the overlord rule blood beast is weaker than the strong one of the six rules, and its combat power is only comparable to the strong one of the five rules, the destructive power of the full eight overlord rule blood beasts is also extremely strong.


    This strength can be seen from the dignified face of the rover saint.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The golden giant eyes above the head vibrated, and in the void, a huge space-time vortex appeared, with a terrible attraction.


    The attack of "eight" overlord level regular blood beasts, under this terrible attraction, changed their direction and poured into the vortex of time and space.


    Absorbed the attack of eight overlord level regular blood beasts, and the space-time vortex trembled slightly. It was obvious that it was about to reach the endurance limit, but it still blocked the joint siege of eight overlord level regular blood beasts.


    This is the six rule strong. Although they are only one level higher than the five rule strong, their combat effectiveness has increased several times.


    Whew!


    But just then, a purple golden light as thick as a mountain hit and poured into the vortex of time and space.


    Click!


    The space-time vortex finally broke with a click, and the purple golden light with residual potential crashed into the Koro saint after the space-time vortex.


    "Imprison -"


    Koro Saint Leng hum, the rules of the spell are pushed to the limit, and the terrible power of imprisonment is confined to the purple golden light.


    The purple golden light seemed to fall into a viscous liquid, moving forward slowly, shrinking rapidly, and finally collapsing before meeting the Koro saint.


    Whoosh!


    At almost the same time when the purple and golden light collapsed, gray appeared in front of the Koro saint, and the sword of the sun cut to the Koro saint with the purple and golden light.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The Koro saint who has just blocked the purple and golden light has no time to resist and avoid.


    Under the sharp sword of the sun, a wound appeared on the abdomen. The middle-aged man was old at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the whole man was like a meteorite flying upside down.


    He flew backwards for dozens of miles before stabilizing his figure. At this time, a thick purple gold light plus eight slightly weak lights had attacked him.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The giant eyes shook overhead, and the dark space-time vortex appeared. All attacks were absorbed into the space-time vortex.


    However, gray plus the attack of eight overlord regular blood beasts, how could it be so easy to resist? The space-time vortex was broken, and the afterwave hit the Koro saint after the space-time vortex. The Koro Saint once again added wounds and flew backwards.


    "Well, you''re really good. No one has been able to give me this pressure for tens of thousands of years."


    A blink dodged the attack again, and the holy Koro''s face was gloomy.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The time rule ability acted on him. His injuries and the face that had grown old under Gray''s time rule ability were far away from him, and he returned to middle age again.


    "That''s an honor."


    Gray chuckled, and the purple golden light in the center of his eyebrows attacked the Koro Saint again, and the eight overlord attack light also attacked the Koro Saint from all directions at almost the same time.


    Boom!


    Koro saint''s place is completely wrapped by various lights. The terrible waves diffuse in that area for a long time, and the aftershocks are enough to spread thousands of miles around.


    Fortunately, gray and the "eight" overlord rule blood beasts are extremely powerful in the rule level. Whether a person or an old rule strong person can survive under this aftershock becomes a problem.


    Gray stared at the center of the explosion. He was sure that the Koro Saint could not escape the attack just now, but he didn''t know the effect of the attack.


    "Is that...?"


    Suddenly, his eyes suddenly shrunk, with consternation in his eyes.


    In the center of the explosion, various power lights burst, and the silver light appeared and gradually became clear.


    There, the Koro Saint disappeared, and there appeared a man in silver armor with all his skin wrapped.


    The silver armor fits tightly, without any gap, it seems to be a whole.


    On its surface, there are dense golden lines. All the lines are connected as a whole and extremely dense. However, there is a sense of beauty, which is like the patterns on armor, full of mysterious beauty.


    Standing in the center of the explosion, although he suffered the terrible attack just now, there was no damage on the surface.


    Within the silver armor, the voice of the soul of the Koro Saint came out.


    "You should be honored to force me to use the silver armor!"

 Chapter 864

    "Silver armor?!"


    Gray looked at the silver white armor with golden lines on the surface. He was familiar with the metal used in the silver white armor. It was the space metal he had obtained to trade with the Koro saints when he was in power.


    After becoming the honorary elder of the temple of time and space, he heard that the Koro Saint collected space metal in all aspects, but he didn''t expect that the other party collected so much space metal that it was enough to make armor.


    "It''s not a regular weapon, it should be a rune item!"


    The surface of the armor is full of golden Rune lines, which is not the feature of regular weapons, but the feature of Rune items. This whole set of armor is actually a rune item.


    It was the first time gray saw the luxury of refining Rune items with regular metals.


    At the same time, because it is a rune item, his rules of utensils cannot be "copied". After all, the object of the rules of utensils is magic weapons, not Rune items. There is a great difference between the two.


    "Such a rune item is by no means an ordinary Rune master who can refine it. Does the other party master the rules that can assist in refining Rune items?"


    Gray was full of doubts and puzzles, but he knew that there was no room for any distraction in the battle.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Without any pause, he joined hands with eight overlord regular blood beasts to attack the Koro Saint again.


    Nine attacks, nine colors, mixed together, are like a rainbow illuminating the boundless, blooming brilliantly and attacking the Koro saint.


    "Hum -"


    The cold hum of the Koro Saint came from the silver armor.


    Suddenly, the golden lines on the silver white armor surface lit up, and then his breath grew horribly.


    Hold the sword of light and cut it with a sword. Suddenly, a huge sharp blade that ordinary people can''t see comes out.


    This is a sharp blade that can break space. It is called space blade. It is one of the derivative abilities of space rule ability.


    There is no such derivative ability in the space rule ability of Koro saint, but his Rune armor gives him this ability.


    Moreover, this ability became more terrible after the increase of the sword of light in his hand.


    Poof, poof, poof!


    Both gray''s attack and eight overlord regular blood beasts are broken under the huge space blade.


    Not only that, the huge space blade also split the entity of a overlord regular blood beast in front into two parts and cut it to gray.


    "No!"


    The smell of terror locked gray. Gray felt a deep crisis. It was a crisis between life and death.


    Gray''s face changed slightly. Even if he wanted to blink away, it was at this time.


    "Imprison -"


    The voice of the Koro Saint sounded with rhythm, and the space-time around Gray was frozen, and the blink failed.


    Although with Gray''s current strength, a moment or even a moment is enough to break the power of imprisonment, it was too late to escape at that time.


    Dang!


    Just as the huge space blade was about to chop gray, the dark ball appeared and turned into a huge ball to wrap gray.


    The huge space blade hit the black ball and made a deafening sound. The terrible shock wave spread for more than thousands of miles. Some overlord regular blood beasts nearby were injured and flew upside down under the shock wave.


    Click!


    The pitch black ball is no more than two meters in diameter. Compared with the huge space blade, it is extremely small. However, the collision between the two eventually breaks not the pitch black ball, but the space blade.


    The huge space blade broke like glass inch by inch and finally collapsed completely.


    "The power of Rune items can reach this level!"


    The dark ball returned to its original state, revealing Gray''s solemn inner face.


    At this time, he not only holds the sword of the sun, but also has an armband on his left and right hands. It is with the increase of these two armbands that he can block the huge space blade with the dark ball.


    Two armbands, one of which was refined by collecting regular metals, and the other was constructed according to the rules of utensils.


    "Three regular weapons!"


    The face of the Koro saint was also dignified.


    Silver armor is his strongest means. He thought that in the face of this space blade attacked by silver armor, gray would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die, but he didn''t expect to be blocked by gray without injury.


    The reason for blocking is obviously because the effects of three regular weapons are superimposed, which enhances the opponent''s combat power and terror.


    This made him frightened and frightened. Many Saint level forces had a rule weapon that they couldn''t afford. The other party actually had three.


    Whoosh!


    In a blink, the Koro Saint appeared near gray. The silver light on the sword of light was thin, turned into a huge sword and chopped at gray.


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    Gray, who had broken free from the confinement, sprayed purple gold light on the sun sword in his hand, which also turned into a huge sword to meet the huge sword.


    Boom!


    Two giant swords collided, and the terrible shock wave filled the air. Under this shock wave, ordinary regular strong people have no second possibility except death.


    Even the overlord regular blood beast was injured and flew upside down again under this shock wave.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The huge swords in their hands collided one after another, blooming one after another terrorist shock waves, each of which was enough to turn thousands of miles into scorched earth, just like two gods engaged in a solemn "divine war".


    One was killed, and the remaining "seven" overlord regular blood beasts could not get close to the center of the two men''s battlefield. The attacks were scattered one after another in the aftermath of the two men''s battle.


    The overlord level regular blood beast is comparable to the existence of the fifth level of the rule level. It is reasonable that the gap between them and the sixth level of the rule level will not be so huge.


    However, today''s gray and Koro saints, relying on regular weapons and rune items, have far more combat power than the sixth level of the rules. Naturally, they can''t be resisted by the overlord rule blood beasts at the fifth level of the rules.


    "With silver armor protection, you can''t hurt him at all. You must destroy the silver armor first!"


    In the gap between the two men''s huge swords, suddenly, at the center of Gray''s eyebrows, a solid purple golden light attacked the Koro saint.


    After three regular weapons and the strengthening of spell rules, the power of this strike has exceeded the sixth level of ordinary rule level.


    Buzz!


    The silver armor on the Koro saint''s body, the golden grain is more dazzling, and a barrier invisible to ordinary people appears in front.


    This is a space barrier, which is also a space derived ability that the Koro Saint does not have, but it is produced by the silver armor array pattern.


    Boom!


    The purple golden light hit the invisible space barrier and burst. Although there were many cracks on the surface of the invisible space barrier, it did not break after all.


    Whew!


    Just then, the dark ball floating in front of gray suddenly turned into a dark sword and stabbed the Koro saint.


    Click!


    The broken space barrier was broken. The dark sword broke the space barrier and drove straight into the belly of the Koro saint.


    A long scratch appeared on the surface of the silver armor, and many Rune lines that were originally connected were cut off.


    Although it is made of regular metal with extremely high hardness, it is difficult to resist even the hardness of regular metal with the current combat power of gray and Koro saints.


    "In vain."


    The silver armor was destroyed, but unexpectedly, the voice of the Koro Saint through the soul wave was not worried at all, even with some jokes.


    Although I can''t see the face, I can imagine that it must be a face with ridicule.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    The purple light enveloped the silver armor, and then saw that the "scars" on the surface of the silver armor disappeared in an instant and recovered as before, and even the truncated Rune lines recovered.


    Whoosh!


    Wearing the silver armor restored as before, the Koro Saint suddenly appeared in front of gray. The sword of light cleaved at gray from top to bottom, and the sound of imprisonment sang out to imprison gray.


    The dark sword transformed by the dark ball hasn''t turned back yet. It''s too late to turn the dark ball into a hollow ball to resist.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Although gray broke free in less than a moment and resisted with a horizontal sword, he could not completely block it.


    After the collision between the sword of light in the hands of Koro saint and the sword of the sun in Gray''s hands, he rowed down and immediately left a deep wound on Gray''s abdomen, with blood dripping down.


    "Even the damage of regular materials can be repaired!"


    Blinking back a few decades and pulling away, gray pressed the self-healing wound under his self-healing ability with his left hand and looked at the Koro Saint solemnly.


    Time reversal, the derivative ability of time rule ability, with this ability, the Koro saint can recover to the peak state.


    He has seen this, but he didn''t expect that this ability is useful not only for people, but also for things. Even the precious thing such as regular metal can be repaired.


    Whoosh!


    The Koro Saint quickly caught up with gray, and a huge space blade was cut to gray, Gray''s eyebrows, and a purple golden light met the space blade.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The two fought quickly, and various means were put forward, causing waves of terrorist shock waves. The terrorist attack power made the overlord rule blood beasts unable to get close.


    Gray''s body was hurt one by one. Fortunately, he had self-healing ability, otherwise even his combat effectiveness would be damaged.


    Koro saints add one scratch after another to their armor.


    However, every time his armor was seriously damaged, he would go back with time to restore the damaged armor.


    "Accept your fate. With the silver armor and the retrogression of time, you can''t kill me, but I can kill you."


    Looking at the wounded gray, the holy Koro looked proud.


    "You''re really deep enough, but you''re worse than me. I''ll win and win your rules. I''ll achieve the unprecedented seven rules!"


    "Seven rules? You''re sure you haven''t reached the limit of six rules. Can you add another rule? Are you afraid you''re not dreaming?"


    Gray hummed coldly. While he was dignified, he couldn''t help but have doubts in his heart.


    Listening to the other party''s tone, he seems very confident that he can achieve the seven rules, but now he, who is also the six rules, has felt that he has reached the limit. Is it the other party who doesn''t know the limit of the six rules or something wrong with him.


    "Dream? Stupid, when I take your rules, you will know whether it is a dream!"


    Koro Saint showed enthusiasm on his face and didn''t explain Gray''s doubts. Wearing a silver armor, he fought hard to be hit by gray, and the giant sword cleaved to gray from top to bottom.


    "The seven rules are the limit? But I clearly feel that... The limit has been reached, isn''t it, isn''t it...?"


    Looking at the huge sword, he felt the biting crisis. Under the stimulation, Gray''s mind became unusually clear, a flash of light flashed in his brain, and a bold guess appeared in his brain.

 Chapter 865

    Shua¡ª¡ª


    The scene in front of gray changed rapidly and finally stopped changing.


    He stood in the boundless void, and the Koro saint and the overlord rule blood beast were gone.


    He used his ability to go back to the past again.


    Each use must be after the spatiotemporal fluctuation stops, so this ability can not be used continuously.


    However, after fighting for so long, the original turbulent time and space has returned to calm, and he just wants to verify something, so he used his ability to go back to the past again.


    I don''t know how many million years ago, but he doesn''t care about these now. He just wants to test that guess now.


    "Gray..."


    Entering the plane, gray immediately saw Sophia full of worry.


    After being sent to the plane by gray, the once bright Saint shadow 8 has told her the whole story.


    She really didn''t think that the Koro saint was a saint hunter who frightened the strong of the original world rules. Now she still has an eye on gray.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine..."


    Gray comforted a few words, and then returned to his usual practice room.


    Take out the only rule magic fruit left. Gray swallowed it in three or five bites and began to operate the secret method of understanding rules.


    He has six rules: time rule, space rule, curse rule, eye rule, puppet rule and instrument rule, and has fully understood the six rules.


    It is reasonable to say that even if he takes rule magic medicine again, it will not be of any use to him, because he has no rules to understand.


    However, the words of Koro Saint woke him up. He clearly has six rules alone. How can he feel that the ability of rules has reached the limit?


    This is very abnormal, very abnormal.


    What is the reason for this abnormality?


    Under the biting crisis of being locked by the giant sword, a spiritual light suddenly appeared in his brain, which reminded him of a problem he had always ignored. Why could he gain the ability of other blood beasts by swallowing blood?


    For this ability to swallow blood and obtain the ability of other blood beasts, he called it metamorphosis ability.


    Originally, he thought that this transformation ability was a variant of affinity constitution, but after entering the original world, he slowly found that transformation ability was not affinity constitution, it was an ability rather than constitution.


    The phenomenon that he reached the limit when he reached the six rules gave him a bold guess.


    Will the ability of transformation be a kind of rule ability? A kind of rule ability acquired by blood ancestry like Sophia?


    "Now let''s see if it''s the same as I guessed!"


    Immersed in many rules, gray is looking for rules that can connect with himself.


    Understanding rules are not all rules that can be understood. You can only understand your own rules. If you don''t have your own rules, you are like a scholar reading the highest level of scientific works without basic knowledge. No matter how strong your understanding is, you can never understand them.


    "Found it!"


    Among the many rules, gray found the seventh rule ability to establish contact with him in addition to the six rules.


    His guess was confirmed. The seventh rule ability existed in his body long ago. It existed in his body earlier than any rule ability. It is "transformation ability".


    But this kind of rule ability is very special and has no attack ability at all.


    However, the "potential" of this rule ability is obvious. The reason why he can grow up to now depends on this rule ability.


    To some extent, his rule ability is very similar to the rule of seizing by the Koro saint. It also has no attack power, but it has great potential. The Koro saint can seize the ability from others, but he can copy the ability from the blood of blood animals.


    Then gray spent all his time on understanding the transformation rules.


    Three years later, gray finally realized the seventh rule transformation rule.


    When he understood the rules of transformation, suddenly, mysterious changes appeared in his body.


    In his body, all the rules and blood began to blend together autonomously.


    Originally, some rule abilities can be integrated, such as time rule ability and space rule ability, which can be well integrated to form a stronger rule ability.


    The puppet rule ability can not be integrated with other rule abilities, and is always completely different from other rule abilities.


    At this time, whether it is time rule ability and space rule ability, or puppet rule ability, all rule abilities are in harmony and mysterious changes are taking place.


    For a long time, this mysterious change ended, and gray became an unprecedented seven rules.


    Buzzing¡ª¡ª


    At the moment when gray became the seven rules, in the original world, a colorful diamond crystal broke through layers of barriers, crossed the plane, entered Gray''s body, filled with colorful essence and wrapped gray.


    Under the colorful spirit, Gray''s body is becoming extremely powerful.


    Every muscle, every bone, every handle of blood


    Everything is becoming powerful at top speed.


    For a long time, the transformation was over, and gray opened his eyes. His blue eyes seemed to reflect a world.


    "I see!"


    Gray murmured to himself, and insight rose in his heart.


    The original world is the birthplace of life, but in fact, it not only breeds life, but also breeds the opportunity to become a God - Divine personality, that is, the diamond crystal.


    Fifty thousand years ago, the battle of rules for the destruction of the Sun Temple was probably the battle for this thing.


    However, the inheritance of this thing requires the achievement of the seven rules. Therefore, the divine personality has changed hands several times, but no one has become a God. Only the legend of "becoming a God" has spread. The saint Koro firmly believes that the seven rules are the limit, I''m afraid it''s also because of this.


    He achieved the unprecedented seven rules, and the divine personality automatically generated induction, so that he could break through the layers of space, appear on the throne, and take the initiative to integrate with him.


    "It''s time to solve it completely!"


    Leaving the plane and coming to the virtual boundless, the space-time ability is used, and gray returns to the original space-time.


    Boom!


    As soon as he returned to the original time and space, a huge silver sword cleaved down at gray. At the other end of the sword, the Koro saint in silver armor looked at gray with hot and fanatical eyes.


    The breath of terror locked gray, but gray didn''t feel the slightest danger. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the giant sword with a hand that was not comparable to the giant sword.


    Dang!


    Even if the sixth level of destruction level was enough to split into two, he easily caught it in his hand. There was no blood flowing out of his hand, not even a shred of broken skin.


    Click!


    With a little force, the silver sword suddenly broke like glass, and the innermost sword of light also cracked into pieces. Only the handle remained in the hands of the Koro saint.


    "How could...?"


    Looking at the handle of the sword of light in his hand, Koro saint''s eyes were dull and his face was full of amazement and surprise.


    The sword of light was crushed so easily by the other party?!


    He almost thought what he saw was an illusion. The other party mastered the rules of illusion, and he fell in the other party''s rules of illusion.


    But with his current strength, how can the magic rule confuse him?


    "No, it can''t be true!"


    Throwing away the hilt, Koro Saint appeared in front of gray with madness and disbelief on his face. His right fist was wrapped with silver light, and the silver armor was urged to blast at gray to the limit.


    Pop!


    In the eyes of any rule level strong person, the Koro saint can be called a fast action, but in Gray''s eyes, it is like a slow action.


    Gray stretched out his right hand and slapped the Koro saint on the chest before the Koro saint''s fist fell.


    It was light, as if it didn''t exert any force, like pushing the Koro Saint a little, but it erupted unimaginable terrorist power.


    Click!


    The silver armor on Koro saint''s body, centered on the place being photographed, chapped inch by inch and splashed fragments.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    The Koro saint''s chest collapsed, spitting blood in his mouth, mixed with visceral fragments.


    "How could it be so strong...?"


    Looking at the wound on his chest, the holy Koro''s mouth was bloody, his face was frightened, and his fear spread in his heart.


    "No, I can''t die yet..."


    Driven by fear, the Koro Saint completely lost his sense of war, moved rapidly, and his figure quickly became illusory.


    "Imprisonment!"


    The voice of the soul with rhythm came from Gray''s mouth. The location of Koro saint was completely imprisoned for a moment, and the unreal other party reappeared.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Stepping on the void, there was a footstep sound, and gray came close to the Koro saint.


    "With the rule of seizing, you have captured the rule ability of so many people, so let you die under this rule today!"


    Gray held out his hand, and a bloody light appeared on his hand. Suddenly, he saw a bloody mist flowing out of the holy Koro''s body. With the outflow of this bloody mist, the holy Koro''s body was shrinking rapidly.


    "You, you... Become a god!"


    Seeing this ability and thinking of the previous "solidification" ability, the face of Koro Saint became frightened and struggling violently, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    For a moment, his body withered, his eyes became stiff and died completely.


    The "holy Hunter" who makes all the strong rules in the original world in fear will die.


    "Just for Sophia!"


    Put the blood mist away and gray waved gently.


    Purple light enveloped the body of the Koro saint. The body of the Koro Saint turned into countless powder, collapsed and dissipated, and completely lost its trace.


    A few months later, people familiar with gray gathered in Fergus castle.


    Beautiful and perfect Sophia.


    Gentle Barbara.


    Old countess Fergus.


    Bernal, in his middle age.


    As she grew up, Sarah''s character converged a lot.


    ¡­¡­


    Gray had a shallow smile on his face.


    He can''t make the people around him become gods. After all, there is only one God, but he can still make the people around him immortal.


    ..................... the end of this book